《The Sickly General s Wife With A Spatial Ability Is Loved By All》 Chapter 1 The Handsome Slave Su Binglan lay unconscious, surrounded by bone-chilling water. The water enveloped her body, but there seemed to be faint voices in her ear, ¡°Quick, someone fell into the water! We have to save her!¡± ¡°That so-called top-notch girl from the Su Teng Village is lazy. Why would we waste our time saving her? We should just let her die.¡± ¡°Hmph, as if. Su Binglan is already married, yet she still thinks about Young Master Xu. She overestimates her abilities.¡± ¡°I heard she even beats and scolds her slave husband.¡± ¡­ Just as Su Binglan was about to drown, she heard something falling into the water. ¡°Ah! Someone jumped into the water to save Su Binglan!¡± ¡°It looks like someone will save that so-called top-notch girl after all.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s just that slave husband of hers. He still wants to save Su Binglan even though she treats him like garbage.¡± ¡­ Three days had passed when Su Binglan finally woke up. She saw a handsome man in front of her when she opened her eyes. The man wore a plain-colored long gown, his figure was tall and slender, and his face was as beautiful as a painting. The man¡¯s skin was cold and pale, and his entire person carried a gentle and noble aura. The man resembled a Magnolia tree, like an apricot flower in the spring rain. Su Binglan thought of saying, ¡°Strangers are like stones, while the young master is a gem.¡± The man before Su Binglan looked like he had walked out of a movie or painting. However, a long scar on the side of his face ruined his good looks. It looked like a knife wound. Nonetheless, in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes, the man had a charming and intimidating demeanor with the addition of the knife scar, which was also beguiling. Luo Jin¡¯an guarded Su Binglan for three days, and at that time, he started to look a little tired. When Su Binglan woke up, a dim light flashed in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes. He said in a faint voice, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling?¡± The man¡¯s voice was charming to the ears. It was like a violin tugging at one¡¯s heartstrings. His eyes resembled the blue skies and clear water mixed with charm whenever he looked at people. One could only imagine the gentle light that would appear in his eyes when he smiled. Su Binglan had just woken up and became stunned when she saw such a handsome man before her. She couldn¡¯t get her thoughts straight for a moment. However, when Su Binglan heard the man¡¯s voice and focused her blurry vision, her expression changed slightly. The man wore ancient-looking clothes and had long hair. The environment was shabby, simple, and strange. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Su Binglan felt a sharp pain in her head. Memories that weren¡¯t hers flooded her mind. It was her predecessor¡¯s memories. Su Binglan was the daughter of the Su family of Su Teng Village. Her father was straightforward and honest, while her mother was strong and had three older brothers. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor was the only daughter, and her entire family spoiled her. Unfortunately, her predecessor was luxurious and selfish. She only cared about herself and never others. As for the handsome man before Su Binglan, her predecessor once fancied his beauty on a town slave farm. She cried and fussed, begging her parents to buy him. Su Binglan¡¯s parents took out all their savings and purchased him. Then they arranged for Luo Jin¡¯an to marry her. Whenever Luo Jin¡¯an tied his hair, revealing the scar on his face, Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor thought it was an eyesore. She started to beat and scold Luo Jin¡¯an. Nonetheless, Luo Jin¡¯an was skilled, so he went to the back of the mountains and hunted. He sold his prey in a nearby town and gave his earnings to Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor would then buy various cosmetics and dresses. Then she fantasized about how Young Master Xu of the Xu family would fall in love with her. Previously, someone had pushed Su Binglan while she was playing by the river. She hadn¡¯t fallen into the river on her own. If not for the man before her, she might have died as soon as she reincarnated. Su Binglan quickly digested her predecessor¡¯s memories. Then she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°I-It was you who saved me. Thank you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s picturesque eyes glinted with surprise because Su Binglan would never say such words, let alone say thank you. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor always looked down on enslaved people, and it was good enough if she only scolded them. Chapter 2 Great Power Luo Jin¡¯an said lowly, ¡°You are my wife. I have to save you.¡± No matter how poorly Su Binglan treated Luo Jin¡¯an, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her die. Since he was a child, he had received rigorous education, giving him a strong sense of responsibility. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Luo Jin¡¯an when she thought of how her predecessor beat and insulted him. Others would have cursed Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor, hoping she would die. Only then would they feel relieved. But not Luo Jin¡¯an. He was indeed a good man. Considering Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s temperament, Su Binglan felt he didn¡¯t have an ordinary background. She wondered how he became enslaved. It seemed this man had an interesting story. Su Binglan kept staring at Luo Jin¡¯an, so he started to feel a little uncomfortable. He calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± After a while, Luo Jin¡¯an arrived with a water bowl. Su Binglan noticed the broken corner of the bowl, then a memory from her predecessor appeared in her mind. She knew how poor her family was, but she could still eat because Luo Jin¡¯an hunted for a living. However, Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor was pretentious and would use the money Luo Jin¡¯an earned from hunting for various cosmetics. Moreover, she would flip the table whenever she was unhappy to cause trouble for Luo Jin¡¯an, breaking a few plates and bowls. The bowl was only missing a small piece, but it was still usable. Luo Jin¡¯an saw Su Binglan staring at one corner of the bowl. Then he explained, ¡°This bowl is the only one in the house that can hold water. I know you are not used to it, so I will go hunting in the back of the mountain tonight. If I catch some prey, I will go to town tomorrow and exchange them for copper coins. I will get some utensils after that.¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression and thought he used to be a young master of a wealthy family. Luo Jin¡¯an had suffered a lot of unfair treatment, but he remained calm, without resentment. Su Binglan drank a few mouthfuls of water and realized that the water was warm. It was neither hot nor cold. It was just right for her to drink. She sighed in her heart, ¡®Luo Jin¡¯an is such a caring person. It¡¯s a pity that my predecessor didn¡¯t cherish him.¡¯ Su Binglan recalled her predecessor¡¯s memories and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Luo Jin¡¯an. Her predecessor was a Goddess and possessed great power. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor created many things a long time ago. Before Su Binglan reincarnated, her predecessor went to many places and saw many things. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor had a cold heart, but Su Binglan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the man before her after reincarnating. Luo Jin¡¯an had suffered too much. If Su Binglan were to remove Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s clothes, she would see countless scars on his back, and not a single piece of his skin was untouched. These were her predecessor¡¯s memories, who despised Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan accidentally saw the scars on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back. However, if she guessed correctly, those scars weren¡¯t normal. Luo Jin¡¯an must¡¯ve gotten them on the battlefield. Su Binglan had a vague idea of this man¡¯s true identity. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s autumn now, and it¡¯s frigid at night. You don¡¯t need to go hunting in the mountains.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an listened to Su Binglan¡¯s words, and a profound light glinted across his eyes. Then he looked at Su Binglan seriously. Su Binglan looked into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s beautiful eyes calmly and said in a low voice, ¡°I thought I was going to die when the river engulfed me, but you came to my rescue. Because of that incident, I understand more than I did before. I finally understand what I did wrong in the past and will never repeat my mistakes.¡± Su Binglan was adaptable, taking things as they came. Moreover, when she reincarnated with this identity, she felt that perhaps she had a mission. Su Binglan sensed that her pocket dimension was still there, so she was accustomed to this strange world. ¡®I should take things as they come.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an kept his eyes on Su Binglan, and a dark whirlpool appeared in his picturesque eyes. Chapter 3 She Was a Top-Notch Woman Su Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were too intimidating and beautiful. Whenever he focused on a person, his eyes could charm them. Su Binglan lowered her head, and her eyelashes trembled slightly, blocking Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s seemingly inquisitive gaze. Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Well, you must be hungry after waking up. I¡¯ll go make you something to eat.¡± With that, Luo Jin¡¯an got up and walked into the courtyard. Su Binglan was relieved when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an leave. It would be hard for her to answer if Luo Jin¡¯an questioned her. However, according to her predecessor¡¯s memories, Luo Jin¡¯an was usually silent. He seldom spoke if there was nothing significant to say. Just as Su Binglan thought of her predecessor¡¯s memories, she heard coughing coming from the courtyard. It was Luo Jin¡¯an. The sound of his coughing was heart-wrenching. Bang! Su Binglan heard something fall. She wondered if her ears deceived her. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Luo Jin¡¯an? Are you okay?¡± ¡°This boy is hard to handle. He is diligent, sensible, and polite. But Su Binglan is none of those things.¡± ¡°What should we do? Did he faint from exhaustion? Quick, move him into the house!¡± When Luo Jin¡¯an passed out, the villagers who passed by surrounded him and moved him into the house. The neighbors looked at Su Binglan, sitting on the bed, leisurely drinking water, with conflicted expressions. The villagers were simple-minded and usually helped each other. Even though they didn¡¯t like Su Binglan¡¯s habits, they didn¡¯t say a word about it. They only tried to convince her to help, ¡°Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an is your husband. I know that your family purchased him, but you should cherish him.¡± ¡°Exactly. When you fell into the water, your mother was busy and had to take care of your father. Luo Jin¡¯an took care of you, even while hunting. He even sold the prey he hunted for money so that he could get you some medicine.¡± ¡°Your three brothers aren¡¯t home either. Your husband can only rely on himself. You can¡¯t do stupid things like this anymore!¡± The villagers had heard some of the rumors circulating in the town, but it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to say anything. However, Luo Jin¡¯an had fainted, and the villagers felt the need to convince Su Binglan to help her husband. Su Binglan noticed the villagers¡¯ enthusiasm and sensed a strange feeling in her heart. She said, ¡°Thank you, everyone. What happened in the past is indeed my fault. I will make sure that my husband has a better life.¡± The villagers heard Su Binglan¡¯s words and felt that she wasn¡¯t such a terrible person and that she had finally understood her mistakes. ¡°That¡¯s great, especially coming from you. If that¡¯s the case, your parents and brothers will no longer have to worry about you.¡± Su Binglan was a precious child of the Su family. Her grandparents, parents, and brothers would spoil her. Since the Su family only had one girl, they doted on her to no end. It was because of this that Su Binglan became arrogant in the past. The Su family was well-off when they moved to this village, but they gradually plummeted because of Su Binglan. Everyone in the village was relieved now that she was finally sensible. Before the villagers left, her neighbor, Yang, said warmly, ¡°Binglan, remember that we¡¯re all neighbors. Call me if you need anything.¡± Su Binglan smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Yang.¡± Yang was shocked to see Su Binglan¡¯s smile. ¡®If this child didn¡¯t wear so much makeup, she would look gorgeous.¡¯ Yang had never seen such a beautiful woman. ¡­ Su Binglan stood up and checked Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pulse when everyone left. However, her expression turned ashen when she checked his pulse. Chapter 4 Group Pet ¡°Someone or something poisoned him! He has cold symptoms too. It¡¯s a miracle he¡¯s still alive!¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t expect Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition to be so severe. She felt his pulse again and was shocked. ¡®He still took care of me under such circumstances. He even wanted to go hunting and cook for me.¡¯ ¡®Besides, he has chills and can¡¯t stand the cold anymore. But it¡¯s autumn now, and the river is cold. He even went into the cold river water to save me without hesitation, causing his cold to worsen. He held on until I woke up.¡¯ Su Binglan was full of emotions, yet her predecessor was willing to beat and scold Luo Jin¡¯an. Her predecessor would even hit Luo Jin¡¯an with a stick if he revealed his scar. However, Luo Jin¡¯an never avoided it. He only stood still and allowed Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor to hit him. Her predecessor would only stop when she was tired. After that, Luo Jin¡¯an would continue his work, never complaining, nor did he curse Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®The villagers are right. I should cherish Luo Jin¡¯an.¡¯ Even though Luo Jin¡¯an was in a terrible condition and seemed like he didn¡¯t have long to live, Su Binglan did her best for him to survive. Despite that, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition was difficult to treat. He required a lot of precious herbs and acupuncture treatment while getting time to recuperate. Nonetheless, Luo Jin¡¯an couldn¡¯t recover in such a short time. Considering the Su family¡¯s current situation, Su Binglan couldn¡¯t buy expensive medicine for Luo Jin¡¯an. She couldn¡¯t even afford ordinary medicine. It looked like Su Binglan had to earn some money before anything else. However, she needed to stabilize Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition for now. Previously, when Su Binglan was unconscious, Luo Jin¡¯an went to get her some medicine, which contained herbs to ease her cold. He boiled it and gave it to Su Binglan to drink. The following morning, Luo Jin¡¯an would go to town and sell his prey so that he could buy some herbs. Su Binglan thought she could use the herbs Luo Jin¡¯an bought to stabilize his condition for the time being. Then Su Binglan would think of ways to earn some money. Suddenly, an anxious voice came from outside, ¡°Binglan! I heard from the villagers that you finally woke up!¡± Su Binglan heard the woman¡¯s voice. The woman was her predecessor¡¯s mother, Shen Qiuhua, from the Shen family. She walked out of the house and saw Shen Qiuhua¡¯s appearance under the moonlight. Su Binglan felt bitter when she saw Shen Qiuhua¡¯s aged appearance. Shen Qiuhua had to work hard to earn some copper coins even though she was much older than her peers. Her hair had turned gray from her old age. Shen Qiuhua did not notice Su Binglan¡¯s strange behavior. She held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Binglan, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is something wrong? Oh, I went to town and washed some clothes for someone and earned a few copper coins for the month. You can use them for yourself.¡± ¡°Your three brothers can also earn some money. I¡¯ll bring some back when they¡¯re done. Please don¡¯t be sad.¡± Su Binglan listened to Shen Qiuhua¡¯s flattering words and did not know what to say. Her predecessor was indeed a treasured family member. This was because Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor had whined and made a fuss. The Sus were even more obedient to her, afraid she would cause trouble if they didn¡¯t give her what she wanted. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor was the reason her three brothers struggled. Her parents had sent them away to work in the town. Besides, her three brothers were willing to dote on their younger sister. If Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor didn¡¯t appreciate her family, Su Binglan would. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch her loving family suffer. Such kinship made one feel a warmth in their heart. Chapter 5 Unique Method of Feeding Medicine Shen Qiuhua would always try to please Su Binglan whenever she spoke to her. She was afraid that her daughter would be unhappy, so she chose her words wisely. Su Binglan felt sour when she saw Shen Qiuhua with her gray hair and tattered clothes. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, Mom. I just understand a lot more since I woke up from falling into the river. I want us to live a good life and help you earn some money. That way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Shen Qiuhua was in disbelief when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. Her eyes were bloodshot when she saw Su Binglan¡¯s serious expression. Her daughter would never say such things. Shen Qiuhua said in a hoarse voice, ¡°We¡¯re happy as long as you¡¯re well. I don¡¯t feel tired from working.¡± The mother and daughter spoke for a while before Shen Qiuhua left. Su Binglan¡¯s parents and three brothers lived in the southern part of the village, while she lived on the northern side with Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan¡¯s parents built her house with good wood. ¡­ Su Binglan didn¡¯t have time to overthink at the moment since Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body was getting colder and colder. She needed to brew the medicine to ease his cold as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Su Binglan¡¯s unique pocket dimension could be of some use. Her pocket dimension had a spiritual spring, and its water possessed miraculous effects. It could heal one¡¯s body. When Su Binglan finished brewing the medicine, she put it into the spiritual spring water. With that, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body would stabilize. But after brewing the medicine, Su Binglan couldn¡¯t get it into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mouth no matter how hard she tried since his lips were tightly shut. Even when unconscious, Luo Jin¡¯an was vigilant. Such vigilance was not something ordinary people would have. It was apparent that Luo Jin¡¯an had gone through professional training. Nonetheless, Su Binglan didn¡¯t have acupuncture needles in her hands, so she couldn¡¯t use external acupuncture methods to drive out the cold. She could only feed Luo Jin¡¯an medicine. Moreover, his condition was severe. If he didn¡¯t drink the medicine, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. ¡°Please, wake up, Luo Jin¡¯an. You¡¯re in a terrible condition, and I¡¯m trying to feed you some medicine. Luo Jin¡¯an!¡± No matter what Su Binglan said, Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t wake up. He only remained unconscious, closing his lips tightly. Su Binglan pondered, changed how she addressed him, and whispered, ¡°Please wake up, my dear husband.¡± Su Binglan revealed an awkward expression when she called him husband. It was useless to call him that, but she had no choice. She checked Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pulse and discovered that he was in grave danger. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t delay feeding Luo Jin¡¯an the medicine any longer. She focused her mind and drank the medicine. Then she lowered her head and aimed at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s lips, feeding him the medicine. Even though Luo Jin¡¯an was vigilant and his lips were tightly shut, using this method could pry open his teeth, thus creating a way for Su Binglan to feed the medicine to Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan focused on prying Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mouth open and didn¡¯t realize that Luo Jin¡¯an had woken up. When Luo Jin¡¯an opened his eyes, a light glinted across his beautiful eyes. ¡°Hack!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an coughed. As soon as he opened his mouth, Su Binglan immediately fed him the medicine. Of course, it was only then that Su Binglan realized that Luo Jin¡¯an had woken up. When Su Binglan¡¯s eyes met Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s profound and serene gaze, her expression became awkward. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Y-You had a seizure, and your body was cold. I-I was just trying to feed you some medicine just now.¡± ¡°Hack! Ahem!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cough became more severe. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pale face, pursed her lips, and explained, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I only tried to feed you some medicine, but you didn¡¯t open your mouth. That¡¯s why I thought of using this method. I-I didn¡¯t intend to take advantage of you.¡± Chapter 6 Earning Money and Becoming Rich ¡°Hack! Cough!¡± Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cough was worsening. ¡®Did I provoke him?¡¯ She was helpless. It was the first time she¡¯s ever done such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. I hope you don¡¯t overthink what happened just now. Besides, we¡¯re husband and wife, so it¡¯s normal for us to kiss, right?¡± Even though Su Binglan tried to speak confidently, her voice became increasingly quiet toward the end of her sentence. She still felt guilty in the end. Sometimes, Su Binglan was fierce, but other times she was awkward and shy. Alas, the more she explained, the more she confused herself. Luo Jin¡¯an coughed a few times to calm himself down. Then he said lowly, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s thanks. It seemed that he knew Su Binglan was trying to feed him medicine. ¡°Since you are awake, you should down the medicine.¡± With that, Su Binglan handed the bowl to Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an propped himself up and took the bowl from Su Binglan. He held the bowl with his slender fingers but did drink from it. He only stared at Su Binglan with a terrifying expression in his captivating eyes. Su Binglan lowered her head and avoided eye contact, not saying a word. Then Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Did you brew this medicine for me, Madam?¡± His voice was delightful to the ears, low and mellow. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice alone could quickly tug at one¡¯s heartstrings. When Su Binglan heard the man¡¯s question, she nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Then she realized what she had said. Her predecessor didn¡¯t know a thing about pharmacology. Luo Jin¡¯an would grow suspicious of her if she admitted brewing the medicine. Su Binglan lowered her head as her eyelashes fluttered. She thought about what to say and explained, ¡°I-I knew a few things about pharmacology, but I hurt my head and got a slight case of amnesia. I remembered a lot of things when I fell into the river. That¡¯s how I made the medicine.¡± Su Binglan was herself, but at the same time, not. There was a deeper meaning behind her answer. She vaguely mentioned that she ¡°woke up.¡± Su Binglan had learned a lot of things in her past life and didn¡¯t intend to hide it. She knew that she couldn¡¯t become rich if she kept her knowledge a secret. She needed to earn money to buy precious herbs for Luo Jin¡¯an and cure his illness. Even if Su Binglan tried to keep her knowledge a secret, she would fail. Luo Jin¡¯an would undoubtedly find out with his intelligence. Su Binglan thought that she might as well make up an excuse and vaguely admit her knowledge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made this with the medicinal herbs you bought me earlier. There are small amounts of herbs there just to drive out the cold. You¡¯ll feel better after you drink it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan, who had her head lowered. It was already late at night, and the moonlight shone into the room, illuminating Su Binglan¡¯s face. The moonlight gave her a beguiling appearance. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze deepened, but he still drank the medicine. Su Binglan watched Luo Jin¡¯an drink the medicine and said with a sigh of relief, ¡°Since you¡¯ve drank the medicine, I suggest you get some rest.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an lifted the quilt and said softly, ¡°I owe the doctor some money for the medicine I bought three days ago. I will return to the mountain and hunt. Maybe then I can sell my prey and pay the doctor back tomorrow morning.¡± Looking at Luo Jin¡¯an and hearing his words, Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and heard his words. Her heart ached when she thought of her predecessor¡¯s horrible doings toward Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan held Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your body is in terrible condition. You need your rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. I plan to go into town with my mother tomorrow morning and sell my makeup and powder. I should get a decent amount of money from them.¡± Chapter 7 Special Identity Su Binglan was aware that she possessed a lot of makeup and fancy clothes due to her predecessor¡¯s memories. She planned to sell them for some money. Conflicted emotions filled Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes. He looked at Su Binglan profoundly and felt a little surprised since he knew her very well. Luo Jin¡¯an said in a low voice, ¡°B-But you like those things very much.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I almost died when I fell into the water. I suddenly don¡¯t like makeup anymore. These are just things that aren¡¯t as important as a human¡¯s life. Your health is of utmost importance.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. ¡°You would never say such things in the past.¡± ¡®I¡¯m just a slave in her eyes. She would never look at me with such a stern and clear gaze.¡¯ Su Binglan raised her head to look at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°You said so yourself. I wasn¡¯t a sensible person in the past. Never mind that. I just want us to live a better life in the future. I want to heal your body too.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scars and physical condition made Su Binglan¡¯s heart soften. ¡®He got those wounds from the battlefield, I¡¯m guessing.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body trembled as he glanced at Su Binglan. Then he lowered his head, hiding the emotions in his eyes. Su Binglan knew that her predecessor had done many outrageous things, and it was unlikely that Luo Jin¡¯an would believe her in such a short time. It was useless for her to say such nice things. Su Binglan said, ¡°You should be tired. Please get some rest. I¡¯ll sleep on the side.¡± The two slept on separate beds before. However, Su Binglan was worried about Luo Jin¡¯an. She kept waking up in the middle of the night to check on his condition. She only went back to rest when she ensured that his condition hadn¡¯t worsened. But unbeknownst to Su Binglan, the man was a light sleeper, and he would wake up at the slightest bit of noise. Luo Jin¡¯an woke up when Su Binglan approached him, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. He wanted to know what Su Binglan would do. In the past, Su Binglan would use a whip to torture Luo Jin¡¯an when he woke up in the dead of night. He never expected her to reach out and check his pulse. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an realized that Su Binglan might really possess medical skills. ¡­ Su Binglan woke up early the following day, but it was still dark outside. Since she had reincarnated into an unfamiliar environment, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Instead, she decided to cook. However, there wasn¡¯t much for Su Binglan to cook except for some wild vegetables, two eggs, and dry noodles. Su Binglan pondered and decided to use these ingredients to make mixed-grained pancakes. She used the dry noodles to make pancakes, beat the eggs on them, and mixed in the wild vegetables. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s living conditions were crude, so this was all she could make. Still, a fragrant smell filled the room. Su Binglan was aware that the food culture in this era was poor from her predecessor¡¯s memories. It was already good enough if everyone could end the day with full stomachs, so they never changed how they cooked. Su Binglan did this to help Luo Jin¡¯an recuperate. Her predecessor was evil toward Luo Jin¡¯an and treated him like an enslaved person. Luo Jin¡¯an would do all the cooking, but he only ate scraps. The food Luo Jin¡¯an had eaten had no nutritional value whatsoever. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached for Luo Jin¡¯an when she recalled these memories. ¡­ Since Luo Jin¡¯an took medicine, he could sleep soundly toward the night¡¯s end. After falling asleep, Luo Jin¡¯an dreamt of something. He heard all kinds of terrifying screams in his dreams. ¡°Go, General!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve betrayed you, General! They ambushed us!¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to kill you!¡± ¡°You have to survive, Luo Jin¡¯an. You¡¯re our clan¡¯s only hope. You have to continue living no matter how difficult it gets.¡± Chapter 8 She Used to Abuse Her Husband Luo Jin¡¯an saw a sea of blood and a mountain of corpses in his dream. The scene made his eyes burn. ¡­ The scene in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s dream changed. Due to his injuries, he only managed to catch two pheasants when he went hunting at the back of the mountain on the village¡¯s outskirts. A woman swung her whip downward. Smack! The whip hit Luo Jin¡¯an. As if once wasn¡¯t enough, the woman continued to swing her whip to vent her frustrations. She only stopped when she grew tired. ¡°You only caught two pheasants?! I thought you said you were a good hunter! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re not a slave anymore just because we purchased you. You¡¯re my slave now, and you can only do as I say!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat tonight, Luo Jin¡¯an. Since you already have so many scars on your body, I¡¯ll whip you some more since you¡¯re already used to it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I purchased you to earn money for me. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep until you come back from the mountain with more prey!¡± ¡­ When Luo Jin¡¯an fell asleep, he heard a woman¡¯s arrogant and authoritative voice in his ear. After an unknown amount of time, Luo Jin¡¯an finally woke up. Perhaps it was because of his pain, or maybe because he was numb. It was already bright outside, and the sunlight shone through the window lattice. Luo Jin¡¯an was in a daze because it had been a while since he had slept that long. Luo Jin¡¯an should¡¯ve woken up early to cook, or Su Binglan would be unhappy. But when he got down from the bed, he saw a few words written near the stove. Su Binglan had written on the wall with soot from the cooking fire. ¡°There¡¯s breakfast in the pot. Please eat some to feel better.¡± The writing on the wall behind the stove was neat and beautiful, like flowing water and passing clouds. It was serene. However, Luo Jin¡¯an remembered that Su Binglan wasn¡¯t very literate. He was full of doubt, but he saw two pancakes when he opened the pot lid. He could smell its fragrance as soon as he opened the lid. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when he looked at the pancakes. ¡°Su Binglan made breakfast?¡± Everything seemed to have changed in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes. ¡®But did Su Binglan really change? Or¡­¡¯ ¡­ After Su Binglan made breakfast, she put it in the pot. She didn¡¯t want to wake Luo Jin¡¯an, seeing as he was sound asleep. She knew that it had been long since Luo Jin¡¯an had a good night¡¯s sleep because her predecessor had tormented Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®I¡¯ll let him sleep.¡¯ Su Binglan then took a blackened stick and wrote a few words on the wall behind the stove, which Luo Jin¡¯an should be able to read. Su Binglan walked to town with her mother, Shen Qiuhua, early that morning. She planned to sell her makeup and some clothes. They decided against taking an ox cart to save money and started walking after having some breakfast. However, it would take them more than an hour to reach the town. There were more people in the town at that time. The town was close to a pier, and there was a lot of traffic. It was also convenient for the villagers nearby to sell some things to the townsfolk. Shen Qiuhua carefully asked, ¡°Binglan, are you really going to sell your beloved items?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like these things anymore, Mother. Don¡¯t worry. I will buy you some good clothes when I earn enough money in the future.¡± Su Binglan looked at the tattered clothes on Shen Qiuhua¡¯s back and felt a sting in her eyes. The clothes reminded her of her past life. Shen Qiuhua said happily, ¡°I am delighted that you care for me, but I don¡¯t want to tire you out. I am still able to work and earn money.¡± Su Binglan cherished her new loving family. She comforted Shen Qiuhua with a few words and took her things to the pawnshop. She managed to gain three hundred copper coins for her belongings. Since Su Binglan had a remarkable pocket dimension, she decided to buy some seeds and plant them in the pocket dimension so that they would grow faster. Chapter 9 Powerful Ability Su Binglan had a unique and powerful ability in her past life. However, she had become an ordinary woman in this world, and her powers hadn¡¯t recovered. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t activate most of her pocket dimensions other than the first layer. The layer was equivalent to a simple field, which contained a spirit tree. The spirit trees could grow spirit fruits used for medicinal purposes. They were highly effective in curing diseases. Ordinary people would live longer when they ate these fruits. But, the tree was still young and growing. There was a spirit spring beside the field, and its water was also beneficial to the human body. Su Binglan put some of the spirit spring¡¯s water into the medicine she made for Luo Jin¡¯an last night to suppress his cold. The fields could grow various vegetables, grains, and medicinal herbs. The seed that Su Binglan would plant there would grow rapidly, and the yield was high. Some of the seeds could also improve the vegetation. When Su Binglan¡¯s powers would return in the future, she could quicken the growth of vegetation in the first layer of her pocket dimension. Moreover, the first layer resembled a small storage area. Anything she placed there would remain fresh for an extended time. That was why Su Binglan decided to buy some vegetables and seeds. However, the medicinal herbs were too expensive, and she didn¡¯t have enough copper coins. Nonetheless, Su Binglan bought some seeds and took things one step at a time. She would later go to the back of the mountain and see if she could plant any of the medicinal herbs she found in her pocket dimension. ¡­ When Su Binglan left the pawnshop, the shop assistant looked at her and said to the owner, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the so-called top-notch woman, Su Binglan from Su Teng village? I almost didn¡¯t recognize her since she didn¡¯t have any makeup on.¡± The pawnshop owner replied, ¡°Yes, that is Su Binglan. I wonder why she pawned all her things. I heard she almost died when she fell into a river and that her slave husband was the one who saved her. That man was sincere, but how good would it have been if Su Binglan had died? That way, she can¡¯t torture her husband anymore.¡± The pawnshop owner shook his head and continued, ¡°Her husband is a good man. It¡¯s a pity that Su Binglan fancied our young master.¡± The Xu family were the ones who opened this pawnshop. Since Young Master Xu came to live in this town, Su Binglan immediately fancied him. Everyone in the town laughed at Su Binglan for overestimating herself. The shop assistant said, ¡°Hmph, our young master is out of that woman¡¯s league. How can someone like Su Binglan be worthy of him? I heard that the Su family is in debt because of her.¡± ¡°Her three older brothers are busy working just for their sister. I know it¡¯s been hard on them. Why would they spoil their little sister so much?¡± The shop assistant knew that others thought the same as her. ¡°However, the Sus don¡¯t think they¡¯re spoiling Su Binglan since she¡¯s the only girl. She¡¯s like their treasured child. They¡¯re still willing to pamper her even though they can barely afford to eat.¡± The pawnshop owner heard about the Su family¡¯s situation from the rumor mill, so he knew what they went through. ¡°Su Binglan is always unsatisfied with what she has,¡± The shop assistant mocked. ¡­ Su Binglan was unaware of what the villagers thought of her. She took the three hundred copper coins and looked for her mother but never expected to see Shen Qiuhua picking up a pile of clothes and preparing to wash them. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me? Where did you get so many clothes from?¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I washed them well. I can earn more copper coins for the month.¡± Chapter 10 Potatoes and Sweet Potatoes Shen Qiuhua took on such a pitiful job in town, washing clothes just to get by. She also used her connections to wash clothes for wealthy families. She wasn¡¯t afraid of hard work, even if she only earned two copper coins. Shen Qiuhua wasn¡¯t willing to spend the money she earned. Instead, she gave it all to Su Binglan. Since it was colder during autumn, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s hands were almost frozen, revealing cracks on her palms and fingers. However, she didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. She only wanted to earn money so her daughter would be happy. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she saw Shen Qiuhua with wet clothes in her hands. She held her mother¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do this job anymore, Mother. I can take care of you after I¡¯ve earned some money. Don¡¯t bend over backward for me.¡± Shen Qiuhua started to tear up. ¡®My daughter is so sensible now.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua wiped the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, Binglan. I¡¯m thrilled that you¡¯re more sensible now. I will be happy as long as you can live a better life with Luo Jin¡¯an.¡± Despite Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words, Su Binglan was a stubborn person. She insisted that her mother quit this pitiful job. Of course, Shen Qiuhua remained obedient to her daughter. Although she wanted to earn money, she didn¡¯t want her daughter to be unhappy. After that, Su Binglan went to the bakery and bought some buns. One vegetable bun cost three copper coins, while one meat bun cost five copper coins. Su Binglan bought two meat buns for her mother. ¡°Here, eat these two buns, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the two meat buns before her and was flattered. She thought that Su Binglan bought them for herself. In the past, Su Binglan only cared about herself when she ate. She never cared for others. Still, the Su family felt that this was a regular thing, so Shen Qiuhua didn¡¯t know what to do when her daughter was so well-behaved. ¡°I-I already had breakfast this morning. I¡¯m not hungry, and I don¡¯t like meat buns. Y-You can eat them instead.¡± Meat buns were very expensive in this era. Whenever Shen Qiuhua would come to town and work, she could smell the fragrant buns but wasn¡¯t willing to buy them. Even if she were starving, she would always bring along some mixed grain pancakes from home and eat them. Su Binglan insisted on giving her mother the buns. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I will be disappointed, Mother. I had a good breakfast this morning, and I¡¯m not hungry yet. Our family will live in better conditions in the future. I will buy you whatever you want to eat then.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled and sobbed. ¡°All right, fine.¡± Tears rolled down Shen Qiuhua¡¯s cheeks as she ate the buns. She discreetly wiped the tears off her face. Then Su Binglan and her mother returned the clothes they washed, while Su Binglan went to the grocery store to buy some seeds. Su Binglan was amazed when she saw potato and sweet potato seeds in the grocery store. ¡°Mother, we can eat some potatoes and sweet potatoes if I plant these seeds.¡± The yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes was usually high, and if Su Binglan planted them in her pocket dimension, the yield would be unimaginable. But Shen Qiuhua didn¡¯t understand a word her daughter said. ¡°What are potatoes and sweet potatoes?¡± Su Binglan was stunned. ¡®Is my mother the only one who doesn¡¯t know what these are, or does everyone in this world not know about these?¡¯ The grocery store owner said with a smile, ¡°So you know about these, huh, little girl? I¡¯ve put those there for a long time, yet no one knows what they are.¡± Su Binglan pondered and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read about these before in some notes I found.¡± Shen Qiuhua was a little puzzled. ¡®My daughter likes to read?¡¯ However, Su Binglan could read when she was just a child. She had read some miscellaneous books, so Shen Qiuhua wasn¡¯t surprised for long. Su Binglan was indeed a treasured child in the eyes of the Su family. It was just that others didn¡¯t know how excellent she was. Chapter 11 Extraordinary Temperament The grocery store owner looked at Su Binglan¡¯s appearance and felt a little emotional. It was evident that this girl had an extraordinary temperament. Although Su Binglan wore a coarse cloth shirt, it could not conceal her bearing and temperament. She was young, yet she acquired such knowledge and disposition. She was truly extraordinary. The grocery store owner traveled from place to place, doing business when he was just a kid. He had seen many people and developed a certain level of insight and judgment. The grocery store owner said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like an ordinary person, little girl. I¡¯ve kept these potatoes and sweet potatoes here for a long time now, but no one knows what they are. It¡¯s not common knowledge around here. These two vegetables are very cheap. Why don¡¯t you take some?¡± The grocery store owner said this because he intended to form a good relationship with Su Binglan. Su Binglan glanced at the grocery store owner¡¯s friendly expression and understood everything. She asked, ¡°How much do these potatoes and sweet potatoes cost?¡± ¡°They are only two copper coins per pound,¡± the grocery store owner replied. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows and thought that they were indeed relatively cheap. ¡°Please weigh the potatoes and sweet potatoes for me. I¡¯ll take them all.¡± The potato and sweet potato yields were high, and Su Binglan could use them to make various dishes. She planned to use some for eating while the others would grow in her pocket dimension. They wouldn¡¯t have to go hungry for a long time with these vegetables. ¡°Okay, sure!¡± The grocery store owner said. Since there were two whole bags of potatoes and sweet potatoes, Su Binglan had to ask the grocery store owner to send them to her home. Even though Su Binglan could access her pocket dimension, she couldn¡¯t get caught using it, or else people would think she was a witch. After that, Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua went to buy some noodles and meat. However, they didn¡¯t buy much meat since they had little money. While purchasing the meat, Su Binglan caught sight of some pig¡¯s blood. She asked, ¡°How much for some pig¡¯s blood?¡± The meat seller was surprised and said, ¡°What is the use of pig¡¯s blood, miss? We wanted to get rid of it, but we didn¡¯t have any time.¡± Su Binglan was stunned when she heard this. ¡®Don¡¯t the people in this era use pig¡¯s blood?¡¯ Pig¡¯s blood could be used for cooking since it had nutritional value. Su Binglan then searched through her predecessor¡¯s memories in her mind. She discovered that the people of this era did not know how to use pig¡¯s blood, and such a thing was taboo. The people were terrified of pigs¡¯ blood. Nonetheless, Su Binglan didn¡¯t care for superstitions and knew how to use pig¡¯s blood. Everyone used to believe that animal blood could ward off evil, so they drank and cooked with it. But Su Binglan would use it for her and her family. She didn¡¯t need to concern herself with what others thought. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll buy two more pounds of meat. Will you give us some pig¡¯s blood while you¡¯re at it?¡± Su Binglan asked. The meat seller replied straightforwardly, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± The meat seller had planned to get rid of the pig¡¯s blood anyway, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to give it to Su Binglan. It also saved him the trouble of looking for a place to dump it. However, to make it convenient for them to carry their newly purchased items, Su Binglan spent two copper coins for a bucket. Even though Shen Qiuhua was puzzled, she felt that everything her daughter did was right. After that, Su Binglan bought some condiments. She held onto Shen Qiuhua¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook us some dishes when we get home, Mom. Let¡¯s have a good meal for once.¡± Although Su Binglan had spent almost two hundred copper coins to buy those items, she wanted to make sure she spent her money wisely. Buying these things would ensure they had a good meal when they went home. Su Binglan also bought a lot of noodles. Su Binglan planned to make some desserts, start a small business, and earn money. Then with her earnings, she would build a start-up fund. Chapter 12 Maternal Love and Fireworks With a start-up fund established, Su Binglan could open up more stores. Since winter was approaching, opening a hotpot store would be a big hit. She started to plan her future. After all, getting rich wasn¡¯t something that would happen overnight. Su Binglan needed to take it one step at a time. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t fully use her powers yet since her soul had entered a mortal body. She needed time to recover her abilities. On the other hand, Su Binglan felt that this era possessed a brighter atmosphere, making others more relaxed. Therefore, she decided to live a normal life in this era. Shen Qiuhua heard her daughter¡¯s words and felt highly gratified. She thought her daughter was sensible and knew more than others, believing that her family could only improve from then on. But regardless of whether or not her daughter¡¯s cooking was good, Shen Qiuhua would tell Su Binglan that she did a good job. She didn¡¯t want to undermine her daughter¡¯s confidence, even if they did waste all the ingredients they bought. Shen Qiuhua only cared for her daughter¡¯s happiness. ¡°O-Okay, Binglan. Your food will be delicious. I just know it.¡± The two strolled around town for an entire morning, only returning to the village at noon. Su Binglan was never a spoiled person in her past life, even though she used to be an omnipotent presence and everyone worshiped her. It was usual for Su Binglan to walk a few miles, even though there were oxcarts from Su Teng village to the town. The village folk would usually drive oxcarts back and forth, a single ride costing one copper coin. However, Shen Qiuhua wanted to save money. She would walk to and from the town, reluctant to spend copper coins on an oxcart. The oxcart drivers would usually return to the village around noon, and the mother and daughter duo had wandered for a long while, unable to catch the oxcart to the village. It was a chaotic time in that era, and the people struggled. One would only do well if they owned a cow. Only one family in Su Teng village had a cow, and during a busy season, they would use it to plow the land. But whenever it wasn¡¯t a busy time, they would use it to pull their cart as a means of transportation to travel back and forth from the village to the town, earning copper coins. Most villagers were reluctant to spend money on an oxcart ride. Instead, they opted for walking. They would only use the oxcart when there was an emergency or when someone was in poor health. The villagers would save money whenever possible. When Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan walked back, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I lost track of time. We would¡¯ve caught the oxcart if we were earlier.¡± Shen Qiuhua wouldn¡¯t mind walking, but she didn¡¯t want her daughter to suffer. Su Binglad hadn¡¯t suffered much, but she would undoubtedly get tired after walking for such a long time. Shen Qiuhua started to feel guilty. Meanwhile, Su Binglan felt it was good to experience the mortal world. She did not feel tired. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother. We could use the exercise. Besides, I¡¯m not used to taking the oxcart because I get motion sickness.¡± Su Binglan only said this to comfort her mother. Shen Qiuhua pondered and said, ¡°Binglan, I can carry you if you get tired from walking.¡± Su Binglan looked at her mother¡¯s thin and weak appearance. She could not imagine her mother carrying her. Perhaps since Su Binglan¡¯s new body was related to Shen Qiuhan by blood, she could feel her mother¡¯s love. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s maternal love touched Su Binglan as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mother. I can walk quite well.¡± ¡°But I used to carry you before,¡± Shen Qiuhua said in puzzlement. Su Binglan felt disgusted when she heard this. Her predecessor would usually sit on an oxcart or demand her mother carry her home like a spoiled brat. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t understand why the Sus would spoil her predecessor so much. She wondered if it was because she was a girl. Then Su Binglan noticed that her mother¡¯s shoes were tattered and torn. She looked closer and saw calluses and blisters on Shen Qiuhua¡¯s feet. Chapter 13 Curling Smoke Su Binglan had not noticed this before. She looked at her mother¡¯s worn-out clothes and shoes, then looked at herself. Su Binglan had brand new clothes and shoes. She felt a sourness in her heart. Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, let me see your feet.¡± Shen Qiuhua was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but shrink her feet in shame. She said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my feet. Come on. It¡¯s already past noon. Let¡¯s go home and get something to eat. I know you must be hungry.¡± Shen Qiuhua would go into town and wash clothes to earn money for Su Binglan. She would walk to the town at dawn and return at night. She didn¡¯t have a pair of good shoes, so walking back and forth made her feet battered and bruised. However, Shen Qiuhua did not tell anyone about this. But at that moment, Su Binglan understood what her mother went through. She immediately squatted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you home, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°N-No, you don¡¯t have to carry me since I can walk independently. Please don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew that her daughter had changed. It was as though she became more sensible after surviving the river incident. Shen Qiuhua felt gratified yet sad. Shen Qiuhua was sad because she thought she was a hopeless mother who troubled her daughter. Su Binglan almost drowned when she fell into the river, and Shen Qiuhua became afraid whenever she thought about it. ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t let me carry you.¡± Su Binglan knew how to make her mother listen to her since she could access her predecessor¡¯s memories. Under her daughter¡¯s insistence, Shen Qiuhua finally let Su Binglan carry her. Su Binglan carried Shen Qiuhua on her back and walked home. Su Binglan didn¡¯t feel tired. Instead, she felt a warmth in her heart. Su Binglan only wanted the best for the people around her. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua lay on her daughter¡¯s back, teary-eyed. ¡­ When Su Binglan carried Shen Qiuhua to the village entrance, she saw smoke rising from every household in the village. Most of the villagers had returned from the fields to cook lunch. Su Binglan felt peaceful and comfortable when she saw the white smoke rising from the village. At that time, Luo Jin¡¯an worked on the mountain field, and the terrain was high. He could see the village entrance from where he stood. His attractive eyes revealed a trace of emotion when he saw Su Binglan carrying her mother on her back. Luo Jin¡¯an knew how Su Binglan behaved before she nearly drowned in the river. But she was an entirely different person after surviving the incident. Previously, it was already a blessing if Shen Qiuhua didn¡¯t have to carry Su Binglan on her back. But now, the roles had reversed. Luo Jin¡¯an knew that Su Binglan had no concept of loving her parents. ¡­ Su Binglan felt a strange sensation as she carried Shen Qiuhua. It was as if someone was staring at her. It was somewhat breathtaking. Even though Su Binglan¡¯s powers had yet to recover, she possessed excellent perception. Then Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Binglan? Are you tired?¡± Shen Qiuhua had asked Su Binglan to put her down several times during their travels back to the village, but Su Binglan refused. Shen Qiuhua was afraid that her daughter would be tired. Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not tired, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua struggled to get down as she gazed at her daughter¡¯s eyes and looked to the ground. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you thinking about your husband?¡± Shen Qiuhua noticed that Su Binglan¡¯s expression did not change. Shen Qiuhua deliberately said, ¡°He¡¯s a good man. He has been working in the field all day and can¡¯t skip lunch. You should tell him to come home for lunch.¡± Chapter 14 Being Alive Was a Miracle Shen Qiuhua dared not interfere too much with Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an because she knew how stubborn her daughter was. If she kept interfering with the two, she might make Su Binglan even more dissatisfied with Luo Jin¡¯an. Nonetheless, Shen Qiuhua was puzzled. Previously, Su Binglan fell in love with Luo Jin¡¯an. She even cried and threw a tantrum, begging her parents to purchase Luo Jin¡¯an. But Su Binglan¡¯s attitude toward Luo Jin¡¯an changed after they got married. Shen Qiuhua couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the situation. But since Su Binglan was all grown up, Shen Qiuhua decided to talk about it. Su Binglan didn¡¯t even react when she heard this. Fortunately, she had access to her predecessor¡¯s memories. She pondered and remembered her predecessor abusing Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor would beat and scold Luo Jin¡¯an. Sometimes, she wouldn¡¯t even let Luo Jin¡¯an go home for lunch. Even if Luo Jin¡¯an could have lunch, Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor would only leave scraps. It was a miracle that Luo Jin¡¯an was still alive even after Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor abused him. Of course, it hadn¡¯t been long since the Sus purchased Luo Jin¡¯an, so he hadn¡¯t suffered for too long. Su Binglan believed that Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have survived if she had reincarnated later. Luo Jin¡¯an was Su Binglan¡¯s husband, but her predecessor was ruthless toward him. Su Binglan knew it was already past noon when she looked at the sun toward the west. She said to Shen Qiuhua, ¡°You have a point, Mother. You should go home while I go to the mountain and tell Luo Jin¡¯an to come home for dinner.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan with satisfaction, thinking that her daughter was sensible. ¡°Okay, I will go home and pack my things. Please bring Luo Jin¡¯an home.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Previously, Su Binglan had asked the grocery store owner to arrange for someone to send her potatoes and sweet potatoes to the village. She then told someone to send those things to her parents since she wasn¡¯t sure if Luo Jin¡¯an would be home during the day. Besides, Su Binglan planned to have lunch and dinner at her parent¡¯s place to enjoy each other¡¯s company while nourishing their bodies with good food. Luo Jin¡¯an was still working when Su Binglan arrived at the field. She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart was stifled when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hard-working attitude. Su Binglan felt that this wasn¡¯t something Luo Jin¡¯an should do. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to say it. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to sense Su Binglan, so he stopped and turned around. However, he looked confused when he saw Su Binglan. He wondered why she came to the field. Although Su Binglan lived in the countryside, she would be lady-like and never went to the field, especially when the sun shone. She was afraid of getting too tanned. Luo Jinan¡¯s expression changed, but he remained silent. Su Binglan hesitated and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home for lunch, my dear husband.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan profoundly. His eyes were intimidating, as if he looked at someone else through Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. Su Binglan felt uncomfortable with Luo Jin¡¯an looking at her weirdly. She always felt Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were intimidating, as if they could bewitch her. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice was faint, with a sense of alienation. Su Binglan knew that her predecessor deeply influenced Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s behavior. Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an possessed a unique identity and also had his pride, so she explained softly, ¡°I told you that I wanted to give you a good life. I went to the pawnshop and sold my clothes and makeup to buy things.¡± ¡°I wanted us to have a good meal together, so I came looking for you. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡± Chapter 15 There Are Secrets in This Family Su Binglan couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice whenever she spoke to Luo Jin¡¯an because of how her predecessor treated him. It was as if she was afraid of scaring him. Since Su Binglan had taken over this body, she felt the need to bear its responsibilities. Therefore, she should treat Luo Jin¡¯an better. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s thin body and thought that a gust of wind could blow him away. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch him work without eating. Nonetheless, Luo Jin¡¯an continued working even when Su Binglan finished talking. It seemed that he had no intention of going back. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t let Luo Jin¡¯an continue his work since he was in poor health. She would end up taking care of him if he fainted from malnourishment. Su Binglan thought of a coaxing method she had seen before and followed suit. She walked forward and grabbed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sleeve, raising her head to look at him. ¡°Shall we go home for dinner?¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t notice she was acting like a little girl. She raised her head and blinked her almond-shaped eyes at Luo Jin¡¯an. She was teary-eyed and looked pitiful as she gently shook his sleeve. Su Binglan tugged at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heartstrings, and his heart softened involuntarily. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed in his heart and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Si Binglan smiled when Luo Jin¡¯an agreed. Then she said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home so we can eat together.¡± Su Binglan was unaware that she looked gorgeous whenever she smiled. Her eyes were crystal clear, making one feel like the sun shone brightly on them. Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and looked at Su Binglan¡¯s smile. It was evident she was different from before. The two went to Su Binglan¡¯s parent¡¯s house when they left the field. When the two arrived, Su Binglan¡¯s father, Su Fengmao, was sitting in the yard, weaving a basket, while Su Qiuhua was packing the stuff that her daughter had bought. When Luo Jin¡¯an saw Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua, he said politely, ¡°Hello, Father-in-law and Mother-in-law.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua adored their son-in-law. However, Su Fengmao was a quiet man. He only nodded and briefly replied, ¡°Welcome back.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded in return and said, ¡°Thank you, Father-in-law.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled lovingly and said, ¡°You must be tired after working all morning. Come inside. I will get you some water.¡± Su Binglan noticed that her father didn¡¯t talk much and had a reserved personality. She felt that his temperament wasn¡¯t like an ordinary person¡¯s. Su Binglan pondered and felt like there was a secret among her family. Su Binglan looked at Su Fengmao and suddenly remembered something. Su Fengmao worked on the outskirts of the village to earn money. However, his foot got crushed while moving things at a pier, and he never recovered. Su Fengmao walked with a limp and could only do some work around the house, like weaving baskets. It was something he learned rather quickly. Su Fengmao was a quick learner, according to Su Binglan¡¯s memory. He could learn many things whenever he wanted to. If his foot weren¡¯t injured, he could¡¯ve worked better jobs and earned more money. It was a pity that such a talented man could only stay home. Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, please get some rest. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Chapter 16 The Food Culture Here Is Backward Su Fengmao¡¯s hand trembled when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s caring words. He became highly excited since his daughter had never said such things to him. Su Fengmao felt a warmth in his heart. ¡®As expected of my daughter. She¡¯s still the best.¡¯ Su Fengmao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m more worried about you than you are about me. Quickly go into the room and rest.¡± Su Fengmao felt more energized at that moment and became more determined to finish weaving the basket. He had to work hard and provide a better life for his daughter. ¡°You should rest, Father. I¡¯ll start weaving the basket with you if you don¡¯t listen to me.¡± Su Binglan knew that this was the only way to get her father to rest, considering her predecessor¡¯s memories. Moreover, Su Binglan knew that her father had been busy before dawn. Su Fengmao would only rest when it was dark outside. Working an entire day would exhaust him. Su Binglan believed she could make her family wealthy, so she didn¡¯t want them to overexert themselves. She knew she had to treat such a loving family well and lead them to a better life. Su Fengmao knew that his daughter felt sorry for him. His eyes reddened as he said, ¡°O-Okay, I¡¯ll get some rest. I¡¯ll go and help your mother cook.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll eat something delicious for lunch soon. I¡¯ll even cook for you.¡± Su Fengmao was stunned. ¡®When did she learn how to cook? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡¯ Although Su Fengmao was puzzled, he didn¡¯t ask any further questions. He couldn¡¯t discourage his daughter from cooking since it was rare for her to be in the mood for cooking. Even if Su Binglan¡¯s food weren¡¯t delicious, Su Fengmao would say it was. He never expected to eat the food his daughter cooked. ¡°Okay, that sounds delightful, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan entered the kitchen and began to prepare lunch. She prepared a plate of potatoes, sweet potatoes, a bowl of pig¡¯s blood, and some braised pork.¡± Su Binglan wanted to make sour and spicy shredded potatoes, but the food culture in this era was ancient. There weren¡¯t any chilies around, so she couldn¡¯t make what she wanted. But according to her predecessor¡¯s memories, there were chilies on the back of the mountain. Despite that, the people of this era didn¡¯t know they could use chilies as an ingredient, and no one had eaten them before. Su Binglan thought of going to the back of the mountain to take a look when she had the time. Perhaps she would find something good there. Su Binglan prepared to make mashed potatoes so that they could use them as a side dish or portion of staple food. Then she prepared some shredded sweet potatoes. Since sugar was quite expensive in that era, an average family would be reluctant to use sugar as a cooking ingredient. Su Binglan didn¡¯t need to use sugar for sweet potatoes. She only wanted her family to taste some sweetness. Su Binglan then prepared to make a bowl of vegetable soup with the pig¡¯s blood she bought. There were many kinds of green and wild vegetables in this era. When times were bad, most villagers would go to the mountains and dig up wild vegetables as a food source. The villagers didn¡¯t care much about cooking as long as their stomachs were full. The braised pork dish was the easiest thing for Su Binglan to cook. ¡°Can you help me peel this potato, Mother?¡± Su Binglan couldn¡¯t do everything alone, so she asked Shen Qiuhua for help. She also wanted to ask Luo Jin¡¯an for help, but she was too shy to ask when she thought of his serious health condition. Su Binglan was even more embarrassed to ask her limping father for help, so she decided to work alongside her mother. Luo Jin¡¯an came over and asked gently, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Chapter 17 Amazing Knife Skills Su Binglan was stunned by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words. She wanted Luo Jin¡¯an to help her, but when she thought of his condition and how her predecessor abused him, she decided against troubling him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Please go sit down and get some rest. Mother and I can handle the cooking.¡± Su Binglan lowered her head and peeled the sweet potatoes when she spoke. At that moment, Su Binglan didn¡¯t notice the change in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression. Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t stay idle either. He went to the haystack outside to get firewood and came back, ready to help start the fire at the stove. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s figure and felt he had a noble and elegant temperament, even though he was doing regular tasks. Luo Jin¡¯an had a kind of otherworldly aura. Asking Luo Jin¡¯an to do such a task would make one feel guilty. It was as if Luo Jin¡¯an should never do such a task. Su Binglan said, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet, so please go and rest. I¡¯ll start the fire later.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Do not worry, Madam Su.¡± He gave Su Binglan a profound look as he spoke, one that would see through one¡¯s hearts. Su Binglan felt as if Luo Jin¡¯an had seen through her. She blinked, her eyelashes fluttered, and she averted her gaze. She had a feeling that Luo Jin¡¯an had discovered something about her. ¡®Does he know my secret?¡¯ At this moment, Su Fengmao walked in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll light the fire.¡± Su Fengmao felt it was a good thing his daughter could dote on others. The Su family was honest and could get along with each other. They didn¡¯t treat Luo Jin¡¯an as an outsider but as their family member. The Su family thought it was only right to be considerate of each other. Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Please, get some rest, Father-in-law. I¡¯ll light the fire.¡± Seeing that Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to help, Su Binglan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me wash the vegetables?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied briefly. With a clear division of labor, the family started to get busy. Su Binglan started to cut the vegetables and cook while Shen Qiuhua washed the peeled potatoes and gave them to Su Binglan. There was no shredder for making the shredded sweet potatoes, so Su Binglan placed the sweet potatoes on the board and cut them with a knife. The sweet potatoes needed to be thin enough to taste good in the sweet potato pancakes. Chop, chop, chop¡­ Cutting sounds echoed throughout the kitchen as the others watched Su Binglan in shock. Her knife skills were terrific. She cut the sweet potatoes quickly, but they were almost as thin as a piece of paper. Everyone present had never seen such impressive knife skills before. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao watched their daughter and forgot what they were doing. Luo Jin¡¯an also looked at Su Binglan. Su Binglan focused on cutting the sweet potatoes when she felt like something was wrong. She looked up and met Luo Jin¡¯an hypnotic gaze. There was a captivating and devouring power in that gaze. Su Binglan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat frantically. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Su Binglan was stunned. ¡®Is there something on my face?¡¯ Then Su Binglan recalled one of her predecessor¡¯s memories and discovered that Luo Jin¡¯an had never looked at her predecessor before. However, he looked at her multiple times that day. Did Luo Jin¡¯an see something in Su Binglan? She was different from her predecessor and wouldn¡¯t pretend to be someone else. Luo Jin¡¯an whispered, ¡°I never expected you to possess such excellent knife skills, Madam Su.¡± Chapter 18 Fragrance Su Binglan realized she had forgotten to hide her skills when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words. She had learned many things in the past, and when she needed to use her skills, she would naturally use them. It was difficult for Su Binglan to hide her skills. She couldn¡¯t always remember to feign ignorance. The corners of her lips twitched as she said, ¡°A-About that, I trained myself in the past.¡± Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Binglan is indeed very smart. She learned a lot from elementary school.¡± According to Shen Qiuhua¡¯s memories, her daughter was sensible and intelligent when she was a child. It didn¡¯t surprise Shen Qiuhua that her daughter knew these things. ¡®My daughter is the best.¡¯ Su Fengmao nodded and said, ¡°Binglan would help us cook when she was just a few years old.¡± Su Fengmao recalled the memories of when his daughter was a child. He knew that she was brilliant, sensible, and considerate. Maybe she grew up to be a little more delicate, but that was normal for girls. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua would not overthink it. They only cared for their daughter¡¯s happiness. Su Binglan felt highly emotional in her heart. ¡®My parents are good people. They always support me no matter what I do. I¡¯m truly grateful.¡¯ Su Binglan recalled her predecessor¡¯s memories and discovered that she was kinder as a kid. She wondered what changed about her that made her so cruel toward others. It seemed that some of her predecessor¡¯s memories were fuzzy. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s normal to enjoy learning when one is younger, like cutting vegetables and cooking.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an only remained silent. Su Binglan then put the cut sweet potatoes into a bowl, salted them evenly, and stirred them. Then she cracked one egg into a bowl and folded it in. Eggs were very precious to the villagers. They would save the eggs that the hens laid and sell them at the market to earn money for their families. The villagers couldn¡¯t bear to eat them. Since Shen Qiuhua raised two hens to lay eggs and kept them, Su Binglan couldn¡¯t bear to use too many. She only used one egg. After folding in the eggs, Su Binglan added flour and stirred the sweet potatoes again. Then she added some finely chopped green onions. Su Binglan heated a pot, poured some oil, and spread the sweet potato mixture into the pot. When the sweet potatoes turned golden-brown, she flipped them and fried the other side. She only took the sweet potato pancake out when both sides were golden-brown. A delectable fragrance spread throughout the house, enticing everyone¡¯s appetites. Even Su Binglan felt hungry. She picked up a piece of the sweet potato pancake with her chopsticks and blew on it. Then she said, ¡°Try some, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua smelled the fragrance and was already hungry. She was touched when her daughter fed her a piece of sweet potato pancake. She became teary-eyed as she tried her best to smile. Then she said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± It was already good enough for the Su family to fill their stomachs with food, let alone delicious food. They were reluctant to put anything in the cooking oil. They would stew wild vegetables and add some salt most of the time. ¡°Go on, and eat, Binglan. I want you and Luo Jin¡¯an to eat first.¡± Shen Qiuhua urged, ¡°Binglan, quickly give some to Jin¡¯an.¡± As a mother, Shen Qiuhua just wanted to see her daughter and son-in-law get along. She wanted to persuade her daughter to treat Luo Jin¡¯an better since she had become more sensible. Su Binglan could only listen to her mother when she saw her urging gestures. She gave a piece to Luo Jin¡¯an and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Here, try some.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was not used to Su Binglan treating him like this, but at that time, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, hurry up and eat. It¡¯s rare for Binglan to cook. I hope you like it.¡± Chapter 19 The Way of Doing Things Is Very Strange Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with expectant eyes. They naturally hoped that their daughter and son-in-law would have a good relationship. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and then at Su Binglan. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he opened his mouth gently and ate the piece of sweet potato pancake that Su Binglan picked up with her chopsticks. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How does it taste?¡± At that moment, Su Binglan blinked her bright eyes and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. Her eyes were passionate and bright, like a moonlit night that could illuminate one¡¯s dark heart. Luo Jin¡¯an ate the sweet potato cake and felt a fragrant and sweet taste spread throughout his mouth, arousing his taste buds. A warmth filled his empty stomach when he swallowed. Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it is delicious.¡± Upon hearing Luo Jin¡¯an say it was delicious, Su Binglan smiled brightly. ¡°If you say it¡¯s delicious, it must be delicious.¡± At that moment, Su Binglan felt that it was meaningful to cook delicious food. The person who cooked would be in a better mood if others enjoyed their food. ¡°Now that Luo Jin¡¯an has eaten, you two should have some too.¡± Shen Qiuhua listened to her daughter¡¯s words and tasted the food. Shen Qiuhua ate it and nodded vigorously. ¡°Oh my goodness, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± Shen Qiuhua was pleasantly surprised that her daughter could cook so well. The sweet potato pancake she made was genuinely delicious. Su Fengmao, who was usually quiet, nodded and said, ¡°My daughter¡¯s dishes are amazing. They¡¯re much better than those famous chefs¡¯.¡± Su Fengmao didn¡¯t notice that he accidentally said this. However, no one else thought much of it. Luo Jin¡¯an, on the other hand, gave Su Fengmao a profound look. In his opinion, Su Fengmao was not an ordinary villager. Su Binglan asked casually, ¡°Father, have you eaten the dishes cooked by famous chefs before?¡± Su Fengmao smiled and said, ¡°N-No, I was just saying that for dramatic effect.¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t ask further. She knew that everyone had their secrets because she did too. Even Luo Jin¡¯an did. However, Su Binglan didn¡¯t know if her parents kept any secrets from her. Then Su Binglan started her next dish with the potatoes, peeling and cutting them into thin slices. After that, she washed them with water to remove the excess starch. Su Binglan poured some oil into the pot, bringing it to a boil. Then she turned the gas down and put the cut potatoes into the boiling oil to fry them. After removing the fried potatoes from the pot, Su Binglan splashed some water and sprinkled some sugar into the pot. The sugar melted and started to form bubbles, changing in color. Su Binglan put the fried potatoes back into the pot, stirred it well, and removed them once again when they were almost done cooking. This method was straightforward, but it looked strange to the others. They had never seen someone use sugar as a cooking ingredient. The Su family and Luo Jin¡¯an only knew how to cook with salt and not sugar. However, it seemed quite delicious, and the two parents didn¡¯t question their daughter. It was usual for their daughter to be clever since she was different from the children growing up. Su Binglan¡¯s parents were proud of her. But when Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan, his expression became increasingly conflicted. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s identity was unique. He was very noble since he was born, eating various delicacies and seeing many things. It was Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s first time witnessing such cooking methods. ¡®How did she think of this dish?¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an heard the villagers talking about Su Binglan when the Su family purchased him. They said she was clueless, but her family was willing to dote on her because she was a girl. Luo Jin¡¯an found it incredible that Su Binglan suddenly knew so much. Chapter 20 The Su Family Doted on Their Daughter Naturally, Su Binglan noticed the look in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes and knew what he suspected. But even if she wanted to explain herself, she wouldn¡¯t know how. Instead, she just feigned ignorance. Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t ask anyway. Even if he did, Su Binglan wouldn¡¯t answer truthfully. It was just like how Luo Jin¡¯an had his own secrets. He wouldn¡¯t tell Su Binglan about them either. Meanwhile, Su Binglan used the pig¡¯s blood and braised pork to make some green vegetable soup. The fragrance of freshly cooked food filled the entire house. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had not eaten a full meal for a long time, let alone such a delicious meal. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Shen Qiuhua did not expect her daughter to be so good at cooking. Su Binglan had eaten countless delicacies in the past, but today, she felt that her food was exceptionally delicious. Was it because she was in a different era? ¡°The food will only get better and better once we have a better life. I¡¯ll make you all whatever you want to eat.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words touched Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua, rendering them speechless. The Su family doted on their daughter, and villagers gossiped about it. But the Su family loved to dote on their daughter no matter what the villagers said. The villagers would feel envious if they found out that Su Binglan was cooking delicious food for her family. When Su Binglan finished cooking, they sat at the dining table and ate. However, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao didn¡¯t eat much. Su Binglan looked at her parents¡¯ bowls and asked, ¡°Mother? Father? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Then Shen Qiuhua said embarrassedly, ¡°Um, Binglan. Would you allow your eldest sister-in-law and two nephews to come home?¡± When Shen Qiuhua spoke, she was afraid that her daughter would be unhappy, so she hurriedly explained, ¡°I-I won¡¯t ask them to stay for long. I only want them to have some of the delicious food you made.¡± Even though Shen Qiuhua thought the world of her daughter, she felt bad for not caring about her grandchildren. Moreover, she felt guilty for eating this delicious food while her daughter-in-law and two grandchildren had to eat basic food. No matter how good Su Binglan¡¯s food was, Shen Qiuhua couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. Su Fengmao also felt the same way since they were parents and grandparents. They couldn¡¯t bear to care about themselves while forgetting about others. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao would feel better if their eldest daughter-in-law and two grandchildren could eat their fill. However, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao sent their eldest son to earn money and support their family while their eldest daughter-in-law brought her sons to her parents¡¯ home. Su Binglan was stunned when she heard her mother¡¯s request. Then she thought of her eldest brother and his wife. Su Binglan¡¯s three older brothers were sister-obsessed, while her eldest sister-in-law was exceedingly virtuous with a decent family. However, Su Binglan¡¯s eldest sister-in-law had taken things from her family to finance the Su family. Moreover, because Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor was a materialistic person, her eldest sister-in-law had no choice but to take her two children to live with her mother. Su Binglan¡¯s eldest sister-in-law did this so that the Su family could save some food and money for themselves. Strangely, her eldest sister-in-law did not complain. Su Binglan¡¯s nephews also learned that it was only fitting for their aunt to eat more than them. Su Binglan started to sweat at this thought. ¡°I seemed to have forgotten about them, Mother and Father. But we should eat first since they are quite a distance away from us. We¡¯ll get someone to send Sister-in-law a message and ask her to bring Xuexuan and Xuehai over to stay when lunch is over.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve bought a lot of potatoes and sweet potatoes for cheap, we can cook some more delicious food for them tonight.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eldest brother and sister-in-law had two sons, one was the six-year-old Su Xuexuan, and the other was the four-year-old Su Xuehai. She could make them some potato chips and other snacks since they were only children. Chapter 21 A Better Personality Su Binglan¡¯s heart softened at the thought of her adorable and sensible nephews. She was an aunt in this era. However, people got married early in this era. Su Binglan¡¯s eldest brother was only twenty-two years old and had two sons. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was only fourteen-years-old, but she was married to Luo Jin¡¯an. Since there was such a custom in this era, Su Binglan decided to take things as they came. But she felt a chill run down her spine when she thought of how her predecessor didn¡¯t care if her family could eat their fill. Su Binglan could never do that. She thought it would only be fun if she could eat with her family by her side. According to her predecessor¡¯s memories, Su Binglan discovered that her two nephews were clever and adorable. She wondered how her predecessor could bear to let these two children starve while she used all her parent¡¯s money to buy clothes and makeup. Su Binglan could never do that since she liked to spoil the people around her. She was looking forward to seeing her two nephews and couldn¡¯t wait to cook delicious food. Shen Qiuhua was afraid that Su Binglan would get angry if she said she wanted her grandchildren and daughter-in-law to come over, so she lowered her head and whispered it, not daring to look her daughter in the eyes. Su Binglan would get angry whenever she was slightly unhappy in the past. She wouldn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s emotions when that happened, but now, she became easier to talk to, causing Shen Qiuhua to feel shocked. ¡®My daughter has a better temperament now. She¡¯s behaving like she did when she was just a child.¡¯ Su Binglan was kind and sensible when she was a child, but for some reason, she changed for the worse in the past two years. Nonetheless, Su Binglan had changed for the better again. Shen Qiuhua was happy and gratified. Shen Qiuhua felt that her daughter had returned to her previous self after almost drowning in the river. She smiled happily and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll go and call them over in the afternoon.¡± Shen Qiuhua missed her grandsons and wanted to see them. Su Binglan said, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll eat more delicious food tonight, so I want you two to enjoy your lunch. I¡¯m planning to open a dim sum stall, and then we can do other businesses when we¡¯ve saved up enough money. Our lives are only going to get better and better.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to call my brothers home too. Then they won¡¯t have to work so far away from us.¡± Working in town wasn¡¯t like working in a modern town in that era. Since this was an ancient era, there were no convenient communication tools or letters. The Su family barely knew what was going on outside. Besides, Su Binglan¡¯s parents worried about their sons and didn¡¯t feel at ease since their sons worked so far away. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao worried that their sons couldn¡¯t sleep or eat well. Su Binglan thought it was better to bring her brothers home. She planned to arrange suitable jobs for them according to their personalities. She could teach them how to run a business to open up a shop for themselves. Since Su Binglan possessed countless skills, she could teach her brothers some of them. She planned to bring her family wealth. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head in silence as no one knew what he was thinking. After lunch, Su Fengmao continued to make baskets while Shen Qiuhua got ready to pick up her daughter-in-law and grandsons. Su Binglan looked at the few eggs in her hand, took some meat and noodles, and put them into a basket. ¡°Mother, take these to Sister-in-law¡¯s parents. We can help out more when our conditions are better.¡± Su Binglan knew that her sister-in-law had a good personality while her parents were honest people based on her predecessor¡¯s memories. Even when Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor did so many horrible things, her sister-in-law¡¯s parents didn¡¯t say anything. However, her sister-in-law¡¯s parents would ask her to bring some provisions over whenever she went home. Su Binglan knew that her in-laws were good people, so she decided to help them. Chapter 22 Life Is Full of Hope Shen Qiuhua had planned to bring some things over, but they belonged to Su Binglan since she had sold her makeup and some clothes to buy them. Shen Qiuhua felt that she couldn¡¯t have any designs on her daughter¡¯s things. Shen Qiuhua never expected her daughter to be willing to send some supplies to her in-laws. ¡°B-But these are your things, Binglan. I can¡¯t just give them away.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt it wasn¡¯t right even though it was for her eldest daughter-in-law¡¯s parents. She couldn¡¯t find a reason to give her daughter¡¯s things to another family. Su Binglan knew how good her mother and father were to others, and because of that, she was willing to treat them well. It was just mutual understanding. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I offered these things to them, so please take them to Sister-in-law¡¯s parents. We¡¯re a family, and we won¡¯t lack such things in the future. Which reminds me, we will soon pay our medical debt.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan and felt her daughter¡¯s compelling words. It was as if everything she said was right. Shen Qiuhua would always do what her daughter told her to. It was a strange feeling, but Shen Qiuhua instinctively believed Su Binglan¡¯s words. Shen Qiuhua became teary-eyed as she held her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Y-Yes, of course. I believe in you, Binglan.¡± Shen Qiuhua started to think that life was full of hope. She held the things in her hand and walked out of the house, her body full of energy as she walked in a hurry. The villagers had finished their lunch break and prepared to go to the fields and continue their work when they saw Shen Qiuhua carrying a basket and heading east. The villagers greeted Shen Qiuhua warmly, ¡°Qiuhua, where are you going with that basket?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit my in-laws and bring my daughter-in-law and grandsons home,¡± Shen Qiuhua replied excitedly. Su Teng village was a village with Su¡¯s surname when other villagers moved in. However, Su Fengmao still had the final say in the village. The villagers were kind and straightforward under his management. At most, they would gossip but would never have bad intentions. ¡°Qiuhua, won¡¯t your daughter get angry when she sees you secretly taking things to your in-laws?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Binglan will scold you if she sees you doing this.¡± ¡°Qiuhua, your daughter used to be so kind. What happened in the past two years that caused her to change? Did she join the wrong crowd?¡± The villagers liked the former Su Binglan since she was kinder and more considerate. Moreover, Su Fengmao was the village chief, and the entire Su family doted on Su Binglan. The villagers dared not say anything about it. But Su Binglan¡¯s behavior worsened, and the villagers would occasionally say a few things about it. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua knew that the villagers didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, and everyone was thinking for her. It was indeed quite worrying whenever Su Binglan caused a stir. Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°Binglan is doing quite well now. She said that she realized her mistakes after almost drowning in the river. She¡¯s back to her old self now. She was the one who told me to bring these things to my in-laws. Please don¡¯t say such things about Binglan in the future.¡± A few enthusiastic villagers were stunned when they heard these words. They were in disbelief. Su Binglan had been very selfish these two years, claiming all the good things for herself. She didn¡¯t even care if her nephews were hungry. The villagers wondered why Su Binglan told her mother to send some supplies to her in-laws. Everyone wondered if Su Binglan really changed for the better. Chapter 23 How She Changed Shen Qiuhua looked very proud when she spoke about her daughter. She thought her daughter was the best, and others did not understand Su Binglan¡¯s good qualities. Even if Su Binglan had a bad temper, Shen Qiuhua wouldn¡¯t be happy if others gossiped about her daughter. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s basket was heavy since Su Binglan had filled them with several things. ¡°Su Binglan had to sell her makeup and some clothes to buy these things, yet she still wants me to send some to our in-laws. She also cooked delicious food for us!¡± The villagers were shocked at Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words. Everyone thought they had misheard her. But when they looked at Shen Qiuhua¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t look like she was lying. Moreover, the villagers knew that Shen Qiuhua had never told a lie. She would even remain silent if she had nothing to say. She could never lie to anyone. The villagers approached Shen Qiuhau and asked curiously, ¡°Qiuhua, are you sure Binglan has changed? Is she back to her old self?¡± Su Binglan was indeed lovely in the past. She was sensible and considerate, often helping her parents do things around the house. Although the Su family doted on their daughter, Su Binglan didn¡¯t have a spoiled personality at that time. On the contrary, she understood how difficult it was for her parents and brothers. However, a few years ago, after Su Binglan rolled down from the mountain and kowtowed, she suddenly changed her demeanor. She became very hot-tempered. Su Binglan went through the gates of hell at that time, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her family to save her. Even though her personality and temper had changed, the Su family was very tolerant and pampered her. The Su family felt that they did not protect Su Binglan well. Moreover, their precious daughter almost died, making them feel guilty. But Su Binglan could do whatever she wanted. The Su family always tried their best to satisfy her. Hence, Su Binglan became more and more lawless. The villagers understood why the Su family doted on their daughter. However, they would miss the Su Binglan of the past whenever they saw her become arrogant and irritable. Everyone was excited that she had suddenly become better. The Su Binglan of the past was sweet and sensible. She had also helped the villagers a lot. Everyone liked her very much. However, Su Binglan ruined things for herself. Everyone was puzzled and wondered why she kowtowed so strangely. ¡°Qiuhua, tell us what happened.¡± ¡°We¡¯re curious to know why Binglan changed.¡± The villagers were excited. They would be delighted if Su Binglan changed for the better. Shen Qiuhua looked at everyone¡¯s expression and smiled, ¡°Binglan truly changed for the better since she survived falling into the river. She sold her makeup and bought some supplies. Then she cooked lunch, which tasted incredible!¡± Nostalgia filled Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eyes as she spoke. She remembered the delicious lunch she had eaten since she¡¯s never had such a delicious meal. The villagers thought that what Shen Qiuhua said was probably true, but they thought that the fragrant food was just an exaggeration. It was because the Su family was usually biased toward their daughter. Looking at everyone¡¯s doubtful expressions, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Binglan knows a lot of things.¡± The villagers also smiled and replied, ¡°All right, we believe you. It¡¯s a good thing Binglan has become better. We¡¯re so happy for you, Qiuhua.¡± Chapter 24 The Village of Xanadu The Sus¡¯ lives changed when Su Binglan¡¯s temperament changed. They used to raise cattle, but they sold them for Su Binglan¡¯s luxurious needs. Their living conditions worsened, making them fall into debt. They couldn¡¯t even pay their medical bills. The Sus even sold all their things to purchase Luo Jin¡¯an when Su Binglan cried and begged for her parents to buy him. Shen Qiuhua wasn¡¯t this old and haggard in the past. However, Shen Qiuhua aged rapidly because of the hard work she had to do for her daughter while worrying about her. Everyone in the village was sad when they noticed this. When the Su family was doing well in the past, and the villagers could barely eat due to the poor weather, Shen Qiuhua would share their grain with them. The villagers were honest and remembered all of Shen Qiuhua¡¯s favors. However, they knew it wasn¡¯t good to interfere in other people¡¯s affairs. They could only watch silently as Su Binglan wreaked havoc. When times were tough for the Sus, their neighbors and villagers would send them some grain. They couldn¡¯t let the Sus starve to death. Later on, when the Sus had no other choice, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua told their three sons to work and earn money. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law had to move out and bring her sons to her parent¡¯s place so that Su Binglan would have more to eat. Moreover, the Sus was famous for spoiling their daughter, so it was useless to persuade them otherwise. Now that Su Binglan had become better, everyone was naturally happy for Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua knew that the villagers were doing this for her good. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone. I will remember everyone¡¯s kindness.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We are all from the same village that belongs to your family. Your family took us in and gave us land and food. We will never forget your kindness.¡± Back then, the Sus allowed some people to live in their village. They chose the most honest and kind families, filling the village with honest and caring people. It was like a paradise. Although everyone¡¯s living conditions weren¡¯t the best, and they barely had enough to eat or wear, they did not have much else to worry about. If there were any difficulties in the neighborhood, they would help each other out. They were a tight-knit community. Shen Qiuhua chatted with everyone for a long while before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I still have to rush to the neighboring village to see my grandsons. I have to bring them back before dinner since Binglan will be cooking again. Shen Qiuhua chatted and laughed as she carried the basket and left. Even when she walked, she was full of energy. She looked completely different from her previous weak appearance. The villagers looked at her back and said, ¡°It seems that Binglan has indeed changed for the better.¡± ¡°It should be true, from the looks of it.¡± ¡°Binglan knows how to cook delicious food?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly bizarre.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Binglan scold or abuse her husband for two days now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I always heard Binglan shouting at someone whenever I walked by their door.¡± ¡°We felt sorry for Luo Jin¡¯an whenever Binglan tortured him.¡± ¡°But I heard from Miss Yang that Binglan helped her husband when he fainted that day. Binglan even said she would give her husband a better life.¡± ¡­ Everyone talked as they carried their hoes and went to the fields since it was almost time for the autumn harvest. Every family was busy at that time, but they were all motivated to work. Chapter 25 Making Desserts and Pastries Su Binglan had a lot of other things to do after lunch. Luo Jin¡¯an would work in the field with farm tools, and Su Binglan couldn¡¯t stop him even if she wanted to. Su Binglan sensed that Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t want to sit around eating and doing nothing. He had always been a serious person. She couldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise, so she could only let him work in the field. Su Binglan knew she couldn¡¯t rush things, so she decided to take things one step at a time. Besides, with Luo Jin¡¯an working in the field, it made it easier for her to do other things. Su Binglan said to Su Fengmao, who was in the yard, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll take a break at noon.¡± Su Fengmao nodded and said, ¡°All right, Binglan. I¡¯ll watch over you. No one will disturb you.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Father¡± Su Binglan entered her pocket dimension and put down the potatoes and sweet potatoes she had brought. The first layer of her pocket dimension had a field where Su Binglan could grow potatoes and sweet potatoes. This field was not affected by the external environment. Anything Su Binglan planted there would proliferate. It would not take long for the potatoes and sweet potatoes to sprout, and then there would be a big harvest. Su Binglan felt that her family had not eaten well in the past few years, yet they still toiled away in the fields. They all looked malnourished and weak. The spiritual spring water had a miraculous effect. It could strengthen the body and improve one¡¯s physique quickly. Therefore, Su Binglan took out a portion of this water from her pocket dimension and mixed it into the water tank at her home. Everyone¡¯s physique quickly improved by eating and cooking with this spiritual spring water mixture. On top of that, this mixture had a beautifying effect. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t bear looking at Shen Qiuhua¡¯s gray hair and aged appearance. She believed that after drinking the spiritual spring water for some time, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s skin would improve, and her white hair would turn black. Su Binglan had several ideas. They were ideas for making a fortune, but all these ideas needed financial support. She didn¡¯t even have the funds to rent a shop in town since it was near the pier, and rent there was expensive. Sun Binglan couldn¡¯t rent a shop for the time being and could only open a stall. She planned to open a pastry shop. Then, she would open all kinds of other shops in the future. She could also make mixed-grain pancakes and egg pancakes. When Su Binglan went to town, she didn¡¯t go just to sell makeup and clothes. She was also observing the shops and small stalls along the street. She found that the food there was tasteless and lacked seasoning. Most of these vendors were selling buns. For people, having a bun was both affordable and delicious. There were no stalls making cakes, let alone a pastry shop. Making pastries would cost less and generate money faster. They were easy enough to make at home and sell in town. This time, Su Binglan bought a heap of noodles, eggs, and some sugar from town to make pastries and desserts. Su Binglan could make all kinds of patterns and colored pastries. She could also make all kinds of flavors without worrying about any business problems. There were also no beverages in this era. If it were summer now, Su Binglan could sell drinks too. However, it was autumn, and people didn¡¯t usually drink cold beverages back then. Su Binglan knew how to make milk tea, but it required a lot of ingredients. She had yet to find these things in that era. Oh, she could also make her seasonings. In modern times, stir-fried pork with chili oil was very popular. Some people even considered having some staple foods and shredded pork with chili oil. It was a full meal. As Su Binglan thought about this, an idea flashed through her mind. She decided to go behind the mountain and take a look. Maybe she could find some chili there. Chapter 26 Coming to This Era Su Binglan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she thought about her plans. She felt it was quite meaningful to get wealthy and that she was doing something interesting. Su Binglan carried a basket with her as she exited her pocket dimension. Su Fengmao saw that Su Binglan was about to leave. He hesitated and did not know if he should ask after her. He wanted to take care of his daughter, but he worried she would get upset if he said too much. I had always been like that in the past. Su Binglan would get angry whenever her father scolded her. Su Fengmao didn¡¯t want his daughter to get upset. Su Fengmao forgot to weave the basket in his hand. He gazed at Su Binglan, wondering what his daughter would do with the basket. Su Binglan was focused on her thoughts and overlooked Su Fengmao. However, when Su Binglan reached the main door, she suddenly remembered something. She turned around and said to Su Fengmao, ¡°Father, I¡¯m going behind the mountain.¡± ¡°What? Behind the mountain?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Fengmao immediately sprung to his feet. He immediately collapsed because he stood up too quickly with his injured foot. ¡°Father, are you all right?¡± Su Binglan hurriedly ran over and helped her father up. Su Binglan didn¡¯t understand. ¡®I was just going to the back of the mountain. Why is he so scared?¡¯ Although the Sus doted on their daughter, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of letting her go anywhere she wanted. Su Fengmao couldn¡¯t care less about whether he was hurting or not. He anxiously grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Binglan, don¡¯t go there. If you want something, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Su Fengmao looked nervous, and his face was pale as he said that. His lips even trembled when he spoke. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m just going behind the mountain. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Even though Su Binglan was just an ordinary person, Su Binglan felt she would be fine if she went there. She even possessed incredible powers. Although her powers were yet to retune entirely, it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to protect herself in this era. Even a person with strong martial arts skills would be no match for her. However, this was a secret Su Binglan could not tell anyone. Su Fengmao¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°Three or four years ago, you went behind the mountain and took a tumble. Blood covered your entire body, and it frightened us. Even the doctor said you wouldn¡¯t make it.¡± Tears welled up in Su Fengmao¡¯s eyes as he thought of the past. He only had one precious daughter, and he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Su Fengmao was afraid. ¡®Three or four years ago?¡¯ When Su Binglan thought back, she recalled her head had started to hurt for some reason. Light and shadow flashed through her mind. Many memories cropped up, but they were vague, and she couldn¡¯t remember them all at once. However, Su Binglan caught some vague scenes. They seemed to be ancient and related to this era. Could it be that she had lived in this era before? Could she have forgotten something? Could it be that she had been reincarnated to this era long ago, but something happened later that made her forget the past? Since she couldn¡¯t remember, Su Binglan stopped thinking about it. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. I can protect myself.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t go there,¡± Su Fengmao instinctively answered. After saying that, Su Fengmao realized that he had spoken too harshly and was worried his daughter would be unhappy. He softened his tone and said, ¡°Binglan, I¡¯ll go get it for you if there¡¯s something you want in the mountain. Don¡¯t go behind the mountain.¡± Su Fengmao spoke to Su Binglan in a pleading tone. Chapter 27 Who Was She Su Fengmao¡¯s eyes were rimmed-red as he begged Su Binglan in a pleading tone. ¡®Why does Su Binglan insist on going behind the mountain?¡¯ Su Binglan understood her father¡¯s feelings. Su Fengmao was afraid something would happen to his daughter. It was a kind of care¡ªfatherly love. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t bear to break her father¡¯s heart, but she had to go back there. According to her predecessor¡¯s memories, she could find many things at the back of the mountain. It could be an opportunity for Su Binglan to make a fortune. She felt that behind the mountain was a treasure trove. There would be many things that most people in this era wouldn¡¯t find, but if Su Binglan found them, she could turn those things into delicacies. Su Binglan thought before saying, ¡°Father, you¡¯re injured, so you can¡¯t go behind the mountain. How about I get Jin¡¯an and ask him to accompany you. Is that okay?¡± Su Fengmao wanted to insist. But seeing his daughter¡¯s determined look, he could only compromise. He knew his daughter was stubborn and would do anything she put her mind to. Su Binglan could only nod and say, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get Jin¡¯an to accompany me to the back of the mountain.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the fields together. I¡¯ll ask Jin¡¯an to protect you.¡± Hearing this, the corner of Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched. She only agreed to try to comfort Su Fengmao and wasn¡¯t going to ask Luo Jin¡¯an to accompany her behind the mountain. She had planned to sneak her way behind the mountain independently and tell Luo Jin¡¯an to cover for her. She hadn¡¯t expected her father to be so insistent. ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan felt helpless. Su Fengmao and Su Binglan went to the field to look for Luo Jin¡¯an. He was busy in the field and was surprised to see Su Fengmao and Su Binglan approaching. Of course, Luo Jin¡¯an paid attention to the details. He noticed Su Binglan had supported Su Fengmao along the way. She carefully supported her father so he would have an easier time walking. Luo Jin¡¯an had never seen the caring side of Su Binglan before. Su Binglan had only cared about herself in the past and had never cared about her parents¡¯ feelings. However, she was now supporting her father so carefully. Luo Jin¡¯an recalled seeing Su Binglan piggybacking Shen Qiuhua in the afternoon. Su Binglan looked glowing, and Luo Jin¡¯an could hardly look away. ¡®How could a person have two different personalities? Could a person change this much after almost drowning?¡¯ Moreover, Su Binglan¡¯s personality and the look in her eyes had changed completely. Even her preferences had changed. How could a country girl like Su Binglan make such delicious food? Even the famous chefs couldn¡¯t prepare such dishes. Who was she? After pondering Su Binglan¡¯s identity, Luo Jin¡¯an thought of a possibility. His expression turned dark and gloomy, carrying an extreme sense of danger. But when Su Binglan came closer, Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and hid his emotions. No one noticed anything strange. Su Binglan didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Luo Jin¡¯an. She constantly looked down, fretting over Su Fengmao¡¯s injured leg. ¡°Father, I told you I could carry you, so why didn¡¯t you let me. Your leg must hurt from all that walking, right?¡± Su Fengmao looked at his daughter¡¯s gentle gaze and felt a warmth in his heart. He could barely feel the pain. Besides, how could he let his daughter carry him? What if she got tired? Su Fengmao said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. How could I let you carry me? Don¡¯t worry. I feel great since I can still work. As long as I¡¯m still around, I¡¯ll do my best to give you a better life.¡± Chapter 28 Luo Jin¡¯an Laughed Su Fengmao felt his daughter was so sensible that he could do anything. He smiled along the way. No one knew, but it had been long since Su Fenmao smiled so brightly. Su Fengmao had always been quiet in the past since his daughter would always rebuke him. Over time, he dared not talk to his daughter and thought it would be good to watch over her in silence instead. But ever since Su Binglan married Luo Jin¡¯an and lived in that house, Su Fengmao rarely saw his daughter anymore. Su Fengmao was touched when he saw Su Binglan caring for him, even offering to carry him. Of course, Luo Jin¡¯an heard their conversation. His eyelashes fluttered, and the strange look in his eyes faded. Luo Jin¡¯an stopped what she was doing, looked at Su Fengmao, and said, ¡± Why are you here, Father-in-law?¡± Su Fengmao said softly, ¡°Binglan is going to the back of the mountain, and I¡¯m worried. Can I trouble you to accompany her to the back of the mountain? Binglan fell from the mountain a few years ago and almost died.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to go there alone, but Binglan insists. After thinking about it, I decided to ask you to accompany her. I trust that you will protect her well. Remember to keep her in your eyes. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease. ¡­ Su Fengmao said many things and gave several details, yet Luo Jin¡¯an behaved and listened attentively. Luo Jin¡¯an glanced at Su Binglan when Su Fengmao finished speaking. Su Binglan looked at Su Fengmao and didn¡¯t notice Luo Jin¡¯an looking at her. Su Binglan had helplessly stuck out her tongue, and it was an adorable action to the others. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes caught Su Binglan off guard, but she didn¡¯t retract her tongue. It was as if she was sticking out her tongue at Luo Jin¡¯an. She realized what she was doing and felt embarrassed as she revealed an awkward smile toward Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and there seemed to be a faint smile in his eyes. Su Binglan blinked her almond-shaped eyes and was surprised. ¡®Do my eyes deceive me? Is Luo Jin¡¯an smiling?¡¯ Su Binglan looked closer and discovered she was right. Luo Jin¡¯an was indeed smiling, and Su Binglan knew her eyes weren¡¯t tricking her. Su Fengmao said a lot and explained the dangers of the mountain. He even told Su Binglan about the places she should avoid. After that, Su Fengmao looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, you heard everything I said, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father-in-law. I will ensure Su Binglan¡¯s safety. I Won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Su Fengmao heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words. Su Fengmao had noticed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s personality during his stay in the Su family and knew he was a good person. Su Fengmao could also trust his son-in-law to do many things. ¡°Okay. I am very relieved to have you by Binglan¡¯s side,¡± Su Fengmao said to Luo Jin¡¯an. After that, Su Fengmao said to his daughter, ¡°Binglan, please be obedient and listen to Jin¡¯an when you go to the back of the mountain. Don¡¯t cause him too much trouble. How will I continue living if something happens to you?¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s eyes reddened as he spoke. Su Binglan said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I will be obedient. If Luo Jin¡¯an wants me to go east, I will not go west. I will also make sure to come home early.¡± Su Binglan worried that if her father kept talking, she wouldn¡¯t have enough time to go to the back of the mountain that afternoon. It was already half-past noon, and Su Binglan still had several other things to do. Su Binglan didn¡¯t notice she spoke so coquettishly. Her tone was so gentle that it would make one¡¯s heart melt. Chapter 29 Heart Softening Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t notice he looked at Su Binglan without breaking eye contact. Luo Jin¡¯an revealed a curious and complicated expression as he didn¡¯t even realize that he smiled faintly. Luo Jin¡¯an was stunning as he stood there. An incomparable charm filled his entire body. Luo Jin¡¯an felt that Su Binglan¡¯s toying had made him smile, and his heart softened. Su Fengmao felt light-headed listening to his daughter¡¯s coquetry. ¡°All right, whatever you say, daughter.¡± Of course, Su Binglan wouldn¡¯t let Su Fengmao go home on his own. She and Luo Jin¡¯an sent Su Fengmao back to the house before leaving for the mountain. As they walked up the back of the mountain, Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to accompany me to the back of the mountain. You can wait for me here, and then we can go home together once I come out of the mountain. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell my father about this.¡± Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an was weak and needed a good rest. She didn¡¯t want him to tire himself out. However, there weren¡¯t any roads near the mountain as tall plants covered the land. If Luo Jin¡¯an accidentally fell, Su Binglan would have to take responsibility for her husband, getting distracted from collecting supplies. She felt it was better if Luo Jin¡¯an waited for her nearby so they could go home together when she came out of the mountain. ¡°Ahem! Hack!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an put his hand to his lips and coughed. Then he said with a clear tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Father-in-law told me to accompany you up the mountain.¡± Su Binglan then used a stick to push the tall grass aside as she looked back at Luo Jin¡¯an. She thought even a slight breeze could blow him away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know how obedient you are toward my father?¡± Luo Jinan said in a low voice, ¡°I just promised Father-in-law I would take care of you. You do know he¡¯s just worried about you, right?¡± Su Binglan said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Binglan had a lot of things to look for and didn¡¯t want Luo Jin¡¯an to discover her secret. Luo Jin¡¯an would find out Su Binglan¡¯s secrets if he followed her to the back of the mountain. Luo Jin¡¯an insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Su Binglan stomped her feet anxiously and said, ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s no need.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan profoundly as his gaze was somewhat mesmerizing. Strangely, it caused Su Binglan to quiet down as she felt much calmer. She felt Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression was charming. Seeing as Su Binglan had quieted down, Luo Jin¡¯an gently said, ¡°You just mentioned you wouldn¡¯t go west if I told you to go east.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Binglan was surprised to hear that. ¡®Did I say that just now?¡¯ Su Binglan pondered, and sure enough, she did say that. She met Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes and said guiltily, ¡°I-I only said that to please my father.¡± ¡°I know, but a gentleman never goes back on his word, and I would never disobey your father.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an would always keep his word. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made a promise. Su Binglan became speechless when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body from head to toe and said, ¡°Can you live up to your promise with your body in such a condition?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you doubting my abilities?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Binglan was stunned. She felt something was wrong with what Luo Jin¡¯an had just said, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Luo Jin¡¯an was weak, but Su Binglan didn¡¯t know his true identity. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and met his soul-sucking eyes. It was as if Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to swallow Su Binglan whole. Chapter 30 Protecting Her Su Binglan blinked, looked at the sky, and said, ¡°Alright, then follow me. If you feel unwell, let me know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked indifferent as he continued to walk forward. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s figure and felt that he was a very tenacious person. Looking at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s figure and thinking of the wounds on his body, Su Binglan suddenly became curious about his past experiences. ¡®What exactly did he experience?¡¯ Since Luo Jin¡¯an had experienced so much pain, he could follow Su Binglan to the back of the mountain with barely any issues even though his body was in a terrible condition. ¡®Is it because Luo Jin¡¯an is numb, or the pain he feels now can¡¯t compare to the pain he experienced in the past?¡¯ Su Binglan became increasingly curious at this thought. She wanted to know what happened to Luo Jin¡¯an and almost asked him. However, she accidentally fell when she got distracted by her thoughts. ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was walking beside her, so she naturally reached out to catch Su Binglan. Su Binglan fell into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms, but since the inertia of her fall was too strong, and the path was rocky, Luo Jin¡¯an couldn¡¯t hold on to Su Binglan firmly. Both fell to the side, but Luo Jin¡¯an instinctively protected Su Binglan. Slam! The two fell to the ground heavily. ¡°Ugh!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an grunted. Su Binglan was fine since Luo Jin¡¯an protected her. Hearing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s grunt, Su Binglan hurriedly got up, looked at him, and asked, ¡°A-Are you okay, Jin¡¯an?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an frowned. Even when he frowned, he was handsome. But Su Binglan couldn¡¯t care less about appreciating the man¡¯s good looks. She knew Luo Jin¡¯an was in great pain. Su Binglan quickly got up and pulled Luo Jin¡¯an up. Then she saw a few stones on his back. ¡®Luo Jin¡¯an fell on the stones to protect me.¡¯ Su Binglan almost fell onto a large rock, but Luo Jin¡¯an was quick to react. ¡°You must be in terrible pain right now.¡± Su Binglan felt guilty. She reached out to remove Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s shirt as she spoke, wanting to see how badly Luo Jin¡¯an injured his back. Luo Jin¡¯an immediately pressed Su Binglan¡¯s hand down and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an held her hand too hard, and she couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Let me see if your back is hurt.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°That¡¯s not a minor injury!¡± After that, Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s indifferent expression. She realized something and said, ¡°You must have suffered a lot in the past, huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body trembled. He lowered his head and remained silent. Su Binglan noticed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s depressed expression and apologized, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything by those words. Did my words trigger some bad memories?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew Su Binglan was clever when he saw her expression. ¡®She must¡¯ve found out something about me.¡¯ ¡°Weren¡¯t we almost at the back of the mountain? Let¡¯s continue our journey,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said to change the topic. Su Binglan knew Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t want others to know his secrets. ¡°Can I take a look at your back? I want to see if it¡¯s bleeding.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an got injured because of Su Binglan, but she couldn¡¯t leave him to suffer and wanted to make sure he was okay. Chapter 31 This Is a Sick Man If Luo Jin¡¯an had fallen on his own, he might not have fallen too hard. He only fell because he wanted to protect Su Binglan. She was the one who fell onto Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s fall made a loud sound as he landed on a big rock. He would be lying if he said it didn¡¯t hurt. Bleeding was the least of his problems. Since Su Binglan knew about medicine, she naturally realized the seriousness of the situation. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, wanting to check on his back to see how wounded he was. If Luo Jin¡¯an were bleeding, Su Binglan would need to bandage him as quickly as possible. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with a determined expression, and her eyes were gorgeous. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes looked like a painting, very lively. She blinked her almond-shaped eyes as if they could speak. One could tell what she thought just by looking into her dazzling eyes. Su Binglan¡¯s words triggered Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s memories. He became depressed, but he heard Su Binglan¡¯s insistence as he turned around to meet her eyes. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed slightly. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Binglan with a faint smile. ¡°Are you sure you want to see my back?¡± Su Binglan always felt that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what it was. After some thought, she wondered if Luo Jin¡¯an felt embarrassed. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll see the scars on your back? I¡¯ve seen them before anyway, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Su Binglan tried to comfort Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an asked faintly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve seen them?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words caught Su Binglan off guard. ¡®What does he mean? Is there something wrong with my memory?¡¯ Su Binglan remembered that her predecessor had seen Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back. But her memory was still a little fuzzy. Did Luo Jin¡¯an not realize that Su Binglan had seen his scars? Or was there a deeper meaning behind Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s question? Was Luo Jin¡¯an insinuating that Su Binglan wasn¡¯t the same person as her predecessor? No, he couldn¡¯t have discovered her secret so soon, right? As long as Su Binglan refused to reveal her secret, Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have any evidence to say otherwise. Besides, Su Binglan¡¯s parents thought it was normal for their daughter to behave like this, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Su Binglan. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed slightly, pretending that she didn¡¯t understand what Luo Jin¡¯an meant. She said innocently, ¡°What are you saying? Do you think I haven¡¯t seen the scars on your back?¡± ¡°If I haven¡¯t seen them, how would I know that there are scars on your back?¡± Su Binglan said as she approached Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back and violently pulled at his clothes. ¡®Hmph, she wants me to play the guessing game,¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an said. He didn¡¯t move and allowed Su Binglan to take off his shirt. When Su Binglan vented her frustrations and pulled at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s shirt, she saw that he was not moving. She felt strange and thought that Luo Jin¡¯an was such an easy-going person. Whenever Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor tried to pull Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s clothes and touch him, he would fiercely avoid her. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an in surprise. Su Binglan saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s tender expression of enduring humiliation and stopped what she was doing. She felt like lightning had just struck her, and she wondered why she felt like a female hoodlum who bullied a decent man. Luo Jin¡¯an said in a low voice, ¡°Please be gentle.¡± After saying that, Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and turned his back toward Su Binglan, resembling a sculpture or a painting. Su Binglan thought of a phrase¡ªthe gentleness of a bow. But what did he mean by ¡°please be gentle?¡± it was such an easily misunderstood sentence. Moreover, Luo Jin¡¯an looked like he was putting himself at the mercy of others with his head lowered in such a way. Su Binglan¡¯s hand trembled as she lifted Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s shirt. Then she suddenly assumed that Luo Jin¡¯an was being dirty-minded. Chapter 32 Misleading Su Binglan opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know if she should continue removing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s shirt or not. If Luo Jin¡¯an were a sick and delicate man, it would be tough to deal with him. Whatever Luo Jin¡¯an said would be like punching a pillow. It would be ineffective. Su Binglan wondered why her predecessor fancied such a man, even begging her parents to spend all their money to purchase him. Su Binglan had taken over her predecessor¡¯s body, and Luo Jin¡¯an was now her husband, making him Su Binglan¡¯s responsibility. She suddenly felt a headache coming on and felt like backing off. Su Binglan only wanted to look at Luo Jin¡¯an back to see if he was okay, but Luo Jin¡¯an acted like she was abusing him. At the same time, Su Binglan felt guilty for not checking on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back. ¡®Luo Jin¡¯an hadn¡¯t fallen off his own accord, but it was because I had gotten careless and distracted.¡¯ Su Binglan hadn¡¯t noticed the tree branch and tripped on it, causing her to lose balance and fall. She never expected Luo Jin¡¯an to reach out and try to catch her. Su Binglan was full of conflicted feelings at this moment. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with his head lowered, looking like Su Binglan was about to chop his head off. The corners of Su Binglan¡¯s lip twitched as she said, ¡°Can you take your shirt off so I can look at your back?¡± Su Binglan spoke to Luo Jin¡¯an in a negotiating manner. Luo Jin¡¯an glanced at Su Binglan, shook his head, and briefly said, ¡°No.¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t expect Luo Jin¡¯an to reject her so straightforwardly. ¡°B-But I want to see if you¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I won¡¯t look.¡± Su Binglan finally understood that Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t take off his clothes independently anyway. She had to do it herself. After a while, Su Binglan had no choice but to remove Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s shirt, but she was also angry. She directly and rudely pulled off Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s clothes. Rip! Su Binglan tore Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s shirt off. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Binglan looked at her hands and was stunned. ¡®Am I that strong? I didn¡¯t even exert much force.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an in embarrassment as Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan in surprise. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression was strange, and Su Binglan felt like her face was burning. Su Binglan started talking incoherently, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t even use much strength. Y-Your shirt is just thin.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said weakly, ¡°Then you should be gentler. Don¡¯t be too rough with me.¡± Su Binglan choked on her saliva when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words. She wanted to hit Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®Why is he being so crude and saying such misleading words?!¡¯ Fortunately, there was no one around to hear them. If someone were there, they would¡¯ve misunderstood what Su Binglan would do with Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be gentle with you. I won¡¯t hurt you, okay?¡± ¡®That¡¯s what you would say,¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an thought. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled at Su Binglan and said gently, ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s smile dazzled Su Binglan. The man¡¯s beauty was so enchanting even Su Binglan couldn¡¯t resist it. Of course, Su Binglan didn¡¯t expect Luo Jin¡¯an to answer her that way. She knew she couldn¡¯t talk to Luo Jin¡¯an anymore and didn¡¯t know what else to say. Su Binglan still took off Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s clothes with great effort. But she was shocked and gasped when she saw what was on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back. Hiss! Su Binglan couldn¡¯t describe how severe the scar on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back was. Chapter 33 Struck a Chord Su Binglan was stunned. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back did not look natural. It was full of scars and knife marks. There were also burn marks among them. It was unlike the back Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor had seen. Her predecessor hadn¡¯t noticed this part of Luo Jin¡¯an before. There was blood on his back. He must have hit a stone, and it opened up an old wound, which explained the bleeding. This sight was shocking. Su Binglan gazed at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wounds and couldn¡¯t shake herself from her stupor. Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t see his expression and couldn¡¯t guess what he thought. Luo Jin¡¯an must¡¯ve been in a lot of pain just now, but he didn¡¯t say anything and continued to laugh merrily. What experiences did Luo Jin¡¯an have? Su Binglan had only wanted to check on his wound and find some herbs to apply to his back. She hadn¡¯t expected his back to look like that. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t care less about exposing her pocket dimension at that moment. She wanted to use the spiritual spring water to clean Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wound. If she had used the spring water, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wound would heal faster. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s move to the side. There¡¯s a small pond over there. I¡¯ll clean and bandage you there.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an wasn¡¯t concerned over whether his back was injured and bleeding. He said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s demeanor shifted again. ¡°You should pay attention to your wounds. If it gets infected, your body will suffer,¡± Su Binglan said. In addition to him getting poisoned, Luo Jin¡¯an was often sickly. His health was not a joking matter. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t die.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an treated his body as if it wasn¡¯t his own. He was completely numb. Su Binglan pursed her lips, not knowing how to respond. She was now sure that he must¡¯ve experienced something terrible to have such a reaction and say such words. Su Binglan made some guesses about Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s past. She thought and said, ¡°If those from your past knew about your current condition, they would be very sad. I¡¯m sure they must hope that you¡¯ll take good care of yourself and live a good life.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body stiffened. Perhaps Su Binglan¡¯s words had tugged at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heartstrings. Then, under Su Binglan¡¯s insistence, Luo Jin¡¯an followed her to the side of the pond. Su Binglan acted like she used the pond¡¯s water to clean his wound. In reality, she used the spiritual spring water from her pocket dimension. The blood in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wound quickly stopped, and he didn¡¯t feel any pain. His expression became a little complicated. Su Binglan focused on cleaning Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wound. After that, she tore off a piece of her dress and bandaged Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wound. The bandage had to go around Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s waist. It was awkward. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t let Luo Jin¡¯an bandage himself as the wound was on his back. She felt terrible about it. ¡°I¡¯m going to bandage your wound now. It has to go around your waist, so stretch out your arms.¡± Hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, Luo Jin¡¯an did as Su Binglan told him. Then Su Binglan tied the bandage around Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s waist. In this position, she was almost extremely close to Luo Jin¡¯an as she was careful not to touch him. But when Su Binglan got close, she could smell the scent of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s skin. He smelled fresh and clean, like pine and bamboo. Chapter 34 Chilies and Chestnuts The scent was faint but alluring. Su Binglan froze when she detected Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scent. She paused for a second and then bandaged him as if nothing had happened. Su Binglan asked Luo Jin¡¯an to put his shirt back on when she got done bandaging him. ¡°You¡¯re injured. It¡¯d be best if you just wait for me here. I¡¯ll go behind the mountain to take a look on my own.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± Under Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s insistence, the two went toward the back of the mountain. As Su Binglan walked deeper into the mountain, she saw a patch of red in the distance. She took a closer look and discovered a bunch of red chilies. When Su Binglan saw these chilies, she became excited. ¡°Those are chilies. They¡¯re chilies.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to find chilies here. Everything would be easier if Su Binglan had chilies, as she could make various dishes with them. Apart from seasonings, she could make shredded pork with chili oil and make a lot of money by selling it. It would be convenient for Su Binglan to open a hotpot restaurant during the winter with chilies. Before Su Binglan were many chilies, but she looked like she had found a hidden treasure. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan¡¯s excited expression and was confused when he heard what she said about those plants. When Su Binglan excitedly went to pick the chilies, Luo Jin¡¯an walked up to her and grabbed her hand. He then said, ¡°You can¡¯t eat these things.¡± Su Binglan was stunned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°The villagers here said that these red fruits are poisonous and that eating them will cause severe poisoning.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was from a wealthy family and had never lived in a village before, so he took the villagers¡¯ words to heart. Su Binglan listened to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s solemn words and contemplated. Chilies were spicy, and the villagers here might not know how to enjoy them. If they ate chilies directly, they probably wouldn¡¯t stand the spiciness and assume they were poisonous. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Believe me, this plant is edible. When we get home, I¡¯ll make sour and spicy shredded potato. You¡¯ll then learn that this chili is delicious.¡± After Su Binglan said this, she continued to pick the chilies. Seeing Su Binglan¡¯s actions, Luo Jin¡¯an went over to help. Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯re injured. Don¡¯t move around so much. I can do it myself.¡± But her words fell on deaf ears. Luo Jin¡¯an reached up to high places that Su Binglan couldn¡¯t and helped her pick the chilies there. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°I can do it. Why don¡¯t you help me hold the basket?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two worked together and filled the basket. The Sun was starting to set. If Su Binglan had come here alone, she might¡¯ve still walked in to see if there was anything else she could find. However, on account of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition, she decided to head home. The next day, she would bring a bigger basket and fill that with more chilies. As they headed back, Su Binglan suddenly spotted a chestnut tree. ¡°A-Are those chestnuts?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡®Behind the mountain was truly a treasure trove.¡¯ If Su Binglan picked these chestnuts, she could consume them. She could also fry the chestnuts. If there were any leftovers, she could sell them in town. Su Binglan was so excited that she immediately started picking the chestnuts. If it weren¡¯t for Luo Jin¡¯an, she could¡¯ve stored away many things in her pocket dimension. When Luo Jin¡¯an wasn¡¯t paying attention, Su Binglan had managed to stow away several things in her pocket dimension, so there was still some space left in the basket. She put some chestnuts in it. Luo Jin¡¯an was silent from the beginning to the end. He was in deep thought as he watched Su Binglan pluck the chestnuts. Chapter 35 Like a Paradise Su Binglan was happy and revealed a satisfied smile when she saw the chestnuts. Although she was picking chestnuts, she felt like she picked up gold coins instead. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan seriously and thought she always exuded a touching aura. Su Binglan looked like she possessed a unique power. Many villagers had gone to the back of the mountain, but they thought chilies were poisonous and that they shouldn¡¯t eat them. Instead, they knew chestnuts were edible, and the villagers recognized them as a food source. Whenever the villagers went to the back of the mountain, they would usually look for wood and hunt, but they never found chestnuts. Only Su Binglan could find them even though she had just entered the woods. It was a little strange to Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan did not know she possessed a koi constitution and could find treasures wherever she went. Su Binglan quickly picked up a lot of chestnuts. ¡°There are still a lot of chestnuts here, but we only brought one basket. We should come back tomorrow with more baskets.¡± If Luo Jin¡¯an weren¡¯t here, Su Binglan could have filled her pocket dimension with all these things. Luo Jin¡¯an said briefly, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan was in a good mood and said, ¡°We can cook some fried chestnuts and French fries for Xuexuan and Xuexhai tonight. My nephews will love them!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an continued, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Binglan was just talking to herself. Whenever she traveled to the countryside, she would always feel like herself and was lively by nature. She sounded cheerful whenever she spoke, like a silver bell. Su Binglan spoke to herself when she suddenly realized that Luo Jin¡¯an had answered her. Although it was only one word, it was still a response. According to her predecessor¡¯s memories, Luo Jin¡¯an had never answered her predecessor¡¯s words before. He never seemed to hear what her predecessor said. Su Binglan turned to look at Luo Jin¡¯an, blinked her eyes, and didn¡¯t see anything unusual. Meanwhile, the sun had set in the west, and the two hurriedly walked home in the afterglow. At that time, the villagers had almost returned home as well. As the two walked down the mountain, they saw white smoke from the chimneys in the village. The smoke signaled that every family in the village was preparing dinner. Su Binglan felt calm at the sight of the white smoke. Everyone thought she was omnipotent in her past life. She had too many things to do and had several responsibilities on her shoulders. Su Binglan rarely had time for herself. She felt that she needed to stop and smell the roses from time to time. When she looked at the village¡¯s scenery and the sunset, Su Binglan felt relaxed and comfortable. Su Binglan found that she liked everything in that era. It was like a paradise in children¡¯s fairy tales. She felt the need to protect that beautiful village and its people. Su Binglan didn¡¯t want anyone to destroy this place while bringing her family and the villagers to riches in the future. The villagers of Su Teng village were all kind-hearted and simple-minded. Luo Jin¡¯an watched Su Binglan stop in her tracks. Then he looked at her from the sidelines as he noticed a warm glow in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow shone onto Su Binglan¡¯s body, making her look like a Goddess with a halo around her head. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed as he asked, ¡°Do you like how beautiful this place is?¡± Su Binglan nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°I do. Don¡¯t you think this place is wonderful?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said leisurely, ¡°It is indeed stunning.¡± Living here for a long time would heal one¡¯s heart, and it would gradually make one forget the painful memories of their past. But could Luo Jin¡¯an truly forget? No, there was still a heavy burden on his shoulders, and his heart was heavy. Chapter 36 A Monster The two of them gazed at the scenery and remained silent. Then, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an continued their way home. Su Binglan carried a big basket filled to the brim with chilies and chestnuts. It looked heavy. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to help Su Binglan carry the basket, but Su Binglan refused to let him. ¡°Your back is injured. It¡¯s not that heavy. I can carry it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan thoughtfully. Su Binglan wasn¡¯t usually like this, as her predecessor never cared if Luo Jin¡¯an was injured or not. Su Binglan didn¡¯t know what Luo Jin¡¯an was thinking at the moment. The only thing she thought about was getting home. She wanted to share what she had found behind the mountain today with her parents. When Su Binglan reached her front door, she heard cheerful laughter coming from inside. It was the laughter of children. ¡°Brother, wait for me.¡± ¡°Brother, be careful. The chickens are running this way.¡± Su Binglan also heard a gentle woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Be careful, you two!¡± As Su Binglan stood at the door, she saw two little boys running in the courtyard, catching the chickens that had flown out of their coop. There was also a young woman washing clothes in the courtyard. Based on the memories of her predecessor, Su Binglan instantly knew that this woman was her sister-in-law, Liu Yinyin. These two boys were the sons of her elder brother and his wife. The older boy was six years old, and his name was Su Xuexuan. The younger one was four, and his name was Su Xuehai. These two boys had clear, white skin. Their skin was so white that they didn¡¯t look like village children. Su Binglan¡¯s sister-in-law was also very beautiful. She was a sweet and gentle woman. One look and one could tell that Liu Yinyin was of good character. When Liu Yinyin saw Su Binglan at the door, she suddenly flustered, and her face turned pale. ¡°B-Binglan¡­¡± Liu Yinyin stuttered as she spoke. She almost spilled the contents of the basin she was holding in her hands. When the two little boys heard their mother¡¯s voice, they stopped running and looked toward the door. When they saw that it was their aunt, they dared not move. Then, the younger one hid behind his big brother, Su Xuexuan took a few steps back, but he still shielded his younger brother behind him. They all looked at Su Binglan warily. When Su Binglan saw this scene, the corner of her mouth twitched. Was she that ferocious? Liu Yinyin recovered from her panic and hurriedly walked toward her children. She said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Why aren¡¯t you greeting your aunt? What did I tell you before we came here?¡± Su Xuexuan was six years old. He was calm as he called out, ¡°Aunt Binglan.¡± The younger child was four and looked like he was about to cry as he stared wide-eyed at Su Binglan, but he still managed to choke out the word ¡°Aunt¡± obediently. Liu Yinyin forced a smile at Su Binglan. She said, ¡°Binglan, these two children are still young and naive. Please forgive them.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart melted when she looked at the two children. She wanted to give good food to these two children to enjoy. It was already night, but she still wanted to make some delicious food. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Forgive them? There¡¯s nothing to forgive. We¡¯re all family.¡± Seeing Su Binglan smile, the two children became even more frightened. Su Binglan wanted to get close to them, but they were so afraid that they hid behind their mother. Su Binglan stood awkwardly. She suddenly remembered her predecessor¡¯s horrible character. Her predecessor had always taken pleasure in bullying these two children. When no one else was around, she would bully these two children. She had threatened these two children into silence. She had also often snatched food from these two children. Chapter 37 He Had Such Gentle Moments Recalling these memories, the corner of Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched. Not to mention the two children, even Su Binglan wanted to slap her predecessor a few times. How could her predecessor treat two cute children like that? Su Binglan felt sorry for them. She liked children and thought they were innocent and cute. But after what her predecessor had done, she couldn¡¯t get close to the two children now as she would only scare them. Su Binglan knew she could not rush things if she wanted to build a good relationship with them. Seeing Su Binglan standing there awkwardly, Luo Jin¡¯an walked over and helped her with the basket. Then she walked to Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai and ruffled their hair. They were not afraid when they saw Luo Jin¡¯an approach them. There was even a hint of admiration in their eyes. They said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Uncle Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Good boys. Have you two been eating well and studying hard recently?¡± ¡°Yes, we have. Just as you have told us to, we¡¯ve been studying every day.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been eating well. We¡¯ve missed you, Uncle Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression became gentle. ¡°Good boys.¡± ¡°Your aunt was not feeling well before. She¡¯s different now. Don¡¯t be afraid of her. She¡¯ll make you some good food.¡± Su Binglan blinked, wondering if she had misheard. She hadn¡¯t expected Luo Jin¡¯an to speak up for her. Luo Jin¡¯an had such a good relationship with these two children. He must like children very much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so patient with them. When Luo Jin¡¯an looked at them, a warmth filled his eyes. It was a part of Luo Jin¡¯an that Su Binglan had never seen before. It turned out that he was capable of such gentleness. Su Binglan hurriedly revealed a kind smile and said, ¡°I was wrong in the past. Since I can learn from my mistakes, you can surely learn to forgive me, yes?¡± The two children didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant. However, six-year-old Su Xuexuan said, ¡°Uncle said that it¡¯s great if you can learn from your mistakes.¡± Su Binglan was surprised. ¡®Luo Jin¡¯an had taught them this sentence?¡¯ The six-year-old Su Xuexuan had remembered it. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll become better and treat you two well. I was wrong before. I apologize to both of you.¡± Liu Yinyin watched from the sidelines and said, ¡°No, no, no. Why would you apologize to the children?¡± Liu Yinyin hadn¡¯t wanted to bring her two children here in the afternoon. Her husband had gone out, and she was afraid that Su Binglan would make things difficult for her or bully her two children. However, her mother-in-law was a good person. Since her mother-in-law had insisted on her coming here, Liu Yinyin had agreed. If Liu Yinyin stayed away from her mother-in-law¡¯s house all the time, people would gossip about her mother-in-law. Moreover, her mother-in-law said that Su Binglan had changed back to how she was before. Liu Yinyin did not believe her mother-in-law, but her mother-in-law was never one to lie. She just held her suspicions in her heart. The entire afternoon, Liu Yinyin was full of anxiety. Liu Yinyin felt that Su Binglan was different from before when she studied her expressions and words. She breathed a little easier, but she was still afraid that Su Binglan would suddenly turn cruel again. However, upon Liu Yinyin¡¯s return, she found that her sister-in-law and brother-in-law¡¯s relationship seemed much more harmonious, and Luo Jin¡¯an was vouching for Su Binglan. This change between them was pretty subtle. Could it be that the two of them now had a better relationship? The way Su Binglan used to beat and scold Luo Jin¡¯an was scary, too scary. Luo Jin¡¯an must be magnanimous. Otherwise, how could he treat Su Binglan so differently after all she had done? Chapter 38 Needed Time to Change Everyone¡¯s Opinion of Her Liu Yinyin still remembered seeing Su Binglan beating and scolding Luo Jin¡¯an¡ªthe whip that had torn his skin open and made him bleed. It was tragic, but it was useless to persuade Su Binglan otherwise. Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t understand how a person could be this cruel. How could someone bear to use a whip on anyone? But looking at her sister-in-law now, Liu Yinyin felt that Su Binglan¡¯s aura had changed. Her sister-in-law used to be very aggressive. Su Binglan was terrifying whenever her eyes glowed red. Now though, Su Binglan¡¯s eyes were clear and gentle, and she had a calm aura that made one feel comfortable and couldn¡¯t help but get close to her. She was genuinely different from before. Liu Yinyin was still full of doubts, but she dared not question them. Liu Yinyin saw that the relationship between Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan was different from before. He now talked more in front of Su Binglan and even spoke up for her. Su Binglan smiled kindly and said, ¡°Yinyin, I like Xuexuan and Xuehai very much. I was wrong in the past.¡± Y-Yinyin? Liu Yinyin was stunned. Su Binglan had called her by her name? Su Binglan had never addressed her so intimately before. In the past, Su Binglan wouldn¡¯t even spare Liu Yinyin a glance, much less speak to her so warmly. Moreover, Su Binglan would often say that she was an outsider, making it very awkward for Liu Yinyin to stay in the Su family home. Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, Yinyin, I know I wasn¡¯t very pleasant in the past. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s nose twitched when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to say such things. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Liu Yinyin had a kind heart and a gentle personality. She never cared about grudges and always thought that it would be fine as long as Su Binglan didn¡¯t cause trouble for her. She didn¡¯t expect Su Binglan to talk to her so kindly. She felt a warmth in her heart. Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t know what to say. Su Binglan knew that it would take time for everyone¡¯s opinions of her to change. ¡°Yinyin, you stay here and play with them. I¡¯m going inside to cook.¡± As Su Binglan said this, she picked up her basket and entered the house. Liu Yinyin was still in a daze. ¡®Su Binglan is cooking?¡¯ Had the Sun arisen from the West? Su Binglan usually wouldn¡¯t even touch the stove. After she and Luo Jin¡¯an got married, he came to live with the Sus. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was also the one who did the cooking. Su Binglan often criticized Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cooking and angrily overturned the table. Throughout the village, women did the cooking in every household. They all paid attention to a gentleman from afar who could cook. After Luo Jin¡¯an came to the village, he worked hard and didn¡¯t complain, but Su Binglan was still picky. Liu Yinyin couldn¡¯t bear to watch this, but it was also hard for her to say anything. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she heard Su Binglan say that she was going to cook. After Su Binglan entered the house, she saw Shen Qiuhua busying herself at the stove. ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re back. Are you tired?¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eyes were full of heartache. ¡°No, Mother. I¡¯m not tired. I picked a lot of chestnuts while I was behind the mountain. I¡¯m going to make some candied chestnuts for dinner. I also got a lot of potatoes. I¡¯m going to make french fries for Xuexuan and Xuehai.¡± Shen Qiuhua was stunned. ¡°Chestnuts? Where did you find chestnuts? We¡¯ve gone behind the mountain many times, but we didn¡¯t see any chestnuts.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°I saw chestnuts not long after we arrived at the back of the mountain. There are still a lot of chestnuts there, but it¡¯s already a little late now. Accompany me there tomorrow, and let¡¯s gather some more things, Mother. Oh right, where¡¯s Father?¡± ¡°Your father went to your grandparents¡¯ house. Your grandparents must have asked him to bring you some delicious food again.¡± Su Binglan was the favorite of the Su family. Even though she was of bad character, the whole family still spoiled her regardless. Chapter 39 The Atmosphere of a Home Su Binglan recalled some memories and her grandparents. They were all heartwarming scenes. Su Binglan remembered that she didn¡¯t like to stay in one place when she was younger. Her grandmother often carried her around on her back through the streets. Sometimes, her grandmother would carry her up the mountain and pick delicious food for her. Although it was a memory in her mind, Su Binglan felt that it was her own memory. She thought of that young Su Binglan as herself. A warmth spread through Su Binglan¡¯s heart when she thought of this. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook some extras tonight, Mother. You can send some to Grandfather and Grandmother.¡± Su Binglan had bought a lot of potatoes and sweet potatoes. She could use them to whip up a few dishes. On top of that, she had planted many of them in her pocket dimension. There was no need to worry about a lack of vegetables because those plants proliferated in the pocket dimension. Shen Qiuhua was stunned when she heard that. She hadn¡¯t expected Su Binglan to take the initiative to cook food for her grandparents. ¡°Your grandparents will be thrilled if you cooked for them!¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Once everything at home gets better, I¡¯ll buy some things and pay them a visit later.¡± Su Binglan had just reincarnated and had many things to sort out, so she decided not to see so many relatives at once, especially her grandparents, who might ask several questions out of concern. Su Binglan was different from her previous self and wouldn¡¯t know how to answer them. She didn¡¯t want them to see through her. A wide smile burst out on Shen Qiuhua¡¯s face, and her eyes narrowed into crescent moons. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan had indeed returned to her old self. She was now sensible and considerate. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll make the candied chestnuts and french fries now so that Xuexuan and Xuexuan will have something to eat first. We¡¯ll prepare dinner after that.¡± Su Binglan looked toward Su Xuexuan and Su Xuexuan and felt that the two children were a bit on the skinny side. They probably haven¡¯t been eating properly. In this era, the villagers who couldn¡¯t afford to fill their bellies usually ate only around 50-60% of their fill. That was why the children were thinner during this time. Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say and help you.¡± Shen Qiuhua rolled up her sleeves and felt that she had the energy to do anything now. After picking up her eldest daughter-in-law and grandchildren, she had gotten a little tired from walking, but strangely, she was full of energy after drinking the water at home. Shen Qihua felt that it must be because her daughter had gotten better, and her life was full of hope, thus filling her with energy. She didn¡¯t know that Su Binglan had added spiritual spring water from her pocket dimension into their water supply. ¡°Mother, please help me wash these chestnuts.¡± Su Binglan initially didn¡¯t want Shen Qiuhua to do this and wanted her mother to rest, but she knew that if she didn¡¯t let Shen Qiuhua do anything, Shen Qiuhua would feel uneasy. It would be better for the whole family to cook together. Working together would create a lively atmosphere within the home. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan washed the potatoes and peeled the skins. Mother and daughter chatted while working. Liu Yinyin finished her work in the yard and went to the kitchen, wanting to help. When she arrived at the kitchen entrance, she saw Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua sitting at the stove, talking to each other merrily as they worked. They looked warm and harmonious. It was something she had never seen before. Liu Yinyin suspected that she was hallucinating. Shen Qiuhua finished washing the chestnuts. When she stood up, she saw Liu Yinyin. ¡°Yinyin, why are you standing at the door? Come in.¡± Chapter 40 The Strong Fragrance Liu Yinyin came back to her senses when she heard Shen Qiuhua¡¯s voice. She said, ¡°Mother-in-law, I thought of coming to help prepare dinner.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Binglan is cooking dinner tonight while I help her out. You just take care of Xuexuan and Xuehai.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin¡¯s mother were close. Shen Qiuhua knew that Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t have an easy time taking care of two children. She also understood that there were some things that Liu Yinyin did not need to do. However, Liu Yinyin also knew that things were not easy for her mother-in-law. Whenever she had the time, she would take the initiative to come to the house and help Shen Qiuhua. Even though Shen Qiuhua did not need her help, she would still do it. Su Binglan was quiet. She was worried that if she spoke, she would scare her sister-in-law, who had the personality of a mouse. Instead, she paid attention to the things in her hands. Su Binglan washed the potatoes, peeled them, and cut them into thin strips. She then soaked them in cold water. The cold water was from the tank, Su Binglan mixed with spiritual spring water from her pocket dimension. She believed they would taste more delicious after soaking the potato strips in this mixture. Su Binglan soaked the potato strips and drained the water. After that, she filled another pot with some more water. She then prepared to boil the water. Liu Yinyin quickly squatted down and took out some firewood to start a fire. She said, ¡°Binglan, since I have nothing to do, please allow me to start the fire.¡± Su Binglan knew that if she didn¡¯t let Liu Yinyin do this, Liu Yinyin would feel uneasy and think that she had a problem with her, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Su Binglan nod and say yes, Liu Yiniyin smiled coyly. Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin¡¯s expression and was surprised. Her sister-in-law already had two sons, yet she could still smile like a little girl with a coy expression. No wonder her elder brother liked Liu Yinyin. According to the memories in Su Binglan¡¯s mind, her three big brothers were quite handsome. When the water came to a boil, Su Binglan put in the potato strips with some salt. She waited for two minutes before scooping them out. She then poured out the water and put in the oil. Once the oil was hot, Su Binglan put in the potato strips and fried them until they were golden brown, then scooped them out. It was a standard method of preparing fried potato strips. Even though the method was simple, the intense fragrance of delicious food filled the house. Su Binglan knew that oil was a precious commodity in this era. Ordinary people were reluctant to put any oil in their daily cooking. It was a bit of a waste for her to use so much in preparing these potatoes. However, Shen Qiuhua didn¡¯t say a word. She merely smiled and looked at Su Binglan with a joyous expression. Su Binglan sighed in her heart. She had to work hard and earn a lot of money to give her family a good life. Su Binglan didn¡¯t want to be limited in cooking and feel sorry for herself. She had this thought because she saw the shock and distress in Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes when she lowered her head. Liu Yinyin was probably shocked that Su Binglan could cook in such a way and not feel the heartache. Liu Yinyin probably felt that Su Binglan was wasteful in using so much oil. Su Binglan knew, though, that Liu Yinyin was clever and would not say anything out loud. At this moment, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuexhai, probably picking up the fragrance of the french fries, came over. Although Su Xuexuan stood far away, he was still a young child. He looked at where the French fries were and leaned against the door frame as he blinked his big eyes at Su Binglan. His soft and cute appearance made Su Binglan¡¯s heart melt. Su Binglan waved at Su Xuehai and said, ¡°Come here.¡± As soon as Su Xuehai heard Su Binglan talking to him, he immediately turned around and ran to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s side. He held on to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s leg and called out, ¡°Uncle Jin¡¯an¡­¡± Su Xuehai seemed to be looking for a sense of security from Luo Jin¡¯an. Chapter 41 - 41 Smiling at You 41 Smiling at You Luo Jin¡¯an squatted down naturally and reached out to hug Su Xuehai. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Bing Lan made you some delicious food,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said as he rubbed Su Xuehai¡¯s head, trying to calm him down. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression was extremely calm when he looked down at Su Xuehai. Su Binglan, who watched the scene from the stove, was touched. Luo Jin¡¯an was charming with children. His whole body exuded a gentle and jade-like aura, which moved people¡¯s hearts. Considering Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s appearance, he must like children very much. It was a scene that made one feel warm inside. The corners of Su Binglan¡¯s lips curled upward, and a faint smile appeared on her face. Luo Jin¡¯an carried Su Xuehai and walked forward. When Luo Jin¡¯an raised his head, he met Su Binglan¡¯s eyes and smiled. The two were caught off guard and looked at each other across the air. Both of them were shocked. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyelids trembled. Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were too attractive. She quickly lowered her head and avoided looking into them. Luo Jin¡¯an also moved his eyes away. Su Xuehai was lying in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms, so he saw everything. Su Xuehai was still a naive child and didn¡¯t understand what was happening, so he leaned into Luo Jin¡¯an and whispered, ¡°Aunt Binglan was smiling at you just now. Does she want to steal your food?¡± A child¡¯s words were fearless. Su Xuehai thought Su Binglan was trying to steal Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s food when she smiled at him. He told his uncle about it and to be careful because his uncle was good to him. Luo Jin¡¯an was stunned before revealing an elegant smile. He looked good when he smiled¡ªlike a blooming flower. ¡°Your aunt won¡¯t steal my food. She is making delicious food. Did you see your Aunt smile?¡± Su Xuehai nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Yes, she smiled.¡± Su Xuehai thought his voice was shallow, but it was thunderous instead. Su Binglan was at the stove, so she heard the conversation between the two. She started to blush. Alas, her little nephew saw it. ¡®Would Luo Jin¡¯an misunderstand what I meant by my smile? Why am I embarrassed?¡¯ Su Binglan pretended as if nothing had happened. However, she didn¡¯t notice her ears were red. At that moment, Su Xuexuan stood beside Luo Jin¡¯an and tugged at his clothes. It seemed Su Xuexuan wanted to say something to Luo Jin¡¯an, so Luo Jin¡¯an squatted down and hugged Su Xuexuan. ¡°What is it, Xuexuan?¡± ¡°Aunt Binglan is blushing.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Binglan without saying a word. He realized Su Binglan was indeed blushing like never before. Shen Qiuhua almost laughed out loud while Liu Yinyin anxiously lowered her head. ¡®I never taught my children to speak like that,¡¯ Liu Yinyin thought. Su Binglan wished she could find a hole to hide in. She sighed helplessly, turned around, and said, arms akimbo, ¡°Come here, you two.¡± Su Binglan looked very cute with her hands on her hips. She didn¡¯t look scary at all. Su Xuehai stuck out his tongue, turned around, and hugged Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s neck, but he refused to come down. With his uncle around, he wasn¡¯t afraid because Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s kung fu was excellent. Su Xuehai fell from a high place once, and Luo Jin¡¯an ran over from afar and caught him. Luo Jin¡¯an told Su Xuehai to keep that incident a secret, so Su Xuehai obeyed. Su Binglan could only helplessly tempt the two kids with delicious food and said, ¡°Do you want to eat something delicious? I made these for you two.¡± Chapter 42 - 42 Many Ways to Make Money 42 Many Ways to Make Money Su Xuehai gulped and stared at the french fries in Su Binglan¡¯s hand with widened eyes, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything. Su Xuexuan didn¡¯t move either. Luo Jin¡¯an held Su Xuehai¡¯s hand with one hand and Su Xuexuan¡¯s with his other. Then he guided the two kids to the stove. ¡°Go ahead. Your aunt made it herself.¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an gratefully. Then she took out some french fries and blew on them before giving them to Su Xuehai and Su Xuexuan. ¡°Here, taste it. I made it myself. I¡¯ll cook more delicious food for you next time.¡± As she spoke, Su Binglan reached out to touch Su Xuehai¡¯s face. The skin of a child was so lovely. It was bouncy and smooth. Su Xuehai blinked his big eyes as if he was frightened but saw that Su Binglan¡¯s smiling face didn¡¯t seem that scary. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai instinctively looked at their mother. Liu Yinyin hadn¡¯t expected Su Binglan to cook for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. She was stunned and had yet to come back to her senses. When Liu Yinyin spotted her two children eyeing her, she snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°Your aunt made it for you. It was a lot of work. Go on, quickly, thank your aunt.¡± The two children then said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to thank me. But do remember to call me aunt more often in the future. I¡¯ll be sure to make more food for you. Take this to the side and have it there. There will be more later.¡± Next, Su Binglan prepared to make candied chestnuts. French fries paired with sweet sauce were more delicious, but there weren¡¯t any condiments in that era. Su Binglan was going to make some sweet sauce herself. Su Binglan gave it some thought. If she wanted to sell desserts, she could add french fries and sweet sauce to the menu. She could make some extra to sell if everyone liked the sweet sauce. Su Binglan had many business ideas in mind. She felt they could all make a lot of money. Su Binglan found that many villagers ate only vegetables to save on money and food. The villagers washed and ate the raw vegetables to save oil and salt. If sweet sauce existed, people could eat staple foods while dipping them in it. They could also eat the vegetables with scallions in the sauce. A little went a long way. Su Binglan gave some french fries to Shen Qiuhua, Liu Yinyin, and Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°This is for you.¡± Su Binglan made enough for the whole family. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan in disbelief. ¡°You made some for me too?¡± Su Binglan nodded naturally and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°No thanks, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an frowned. Seeing Luo Jin¡¯an attitude, Su Binglan felt her heart skip a beat. However, when she thought of how her predecessor had treated Luo Jin¡¯an, her heart softened, and she didn¡¯t know how to express her emotions. However, there was a reason why Luo Jin¡¯an was the way he was. Su Binglan said softly, ¡°We¡¯re family. We should eat together.¡± Shen Qiuhua also hurriedly said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, hurry up. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be too embarrassed to eat. We¡¯re family. Eating together is more what we should do.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an respected Shen Qiuhua, so he obeyed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an ate the french fries that Su Binglan handed him, but he only ate one. Nevertheless, Su Binglan¡¯s eyes shone brightly. It was good that Luo Jin¡¯an had accepted her kindness. Next, Su Binglan chopped up the chestnuts Shen Qiuhua had washed earlier. Perhaps because Su Binglan was distracted, she accidentally cut her finger and started bleeding. Luo Jin¡¯an saw this, and his eyes darkened. Then he reached out and pulled Su Binglan to the basin. Chapter 43 - 43 Worried About Her 43 Worried About Her Luo Jin¡¯an looked like he was being rough with Su Binglan, but his movements were very gentle, and he didn¡¯t hurt her. Su Binglan was dazed. She allowed Luo Jin¡¯an to lead her to the basin. Although her hand was bleeding, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. This little bit of pain was nothing to her. Instead of looking at her hand, Su Binglan looked down at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s. Luo Jin¡¯an pulled her to the basin and gently washed Su Binglan¡¯s hand. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked as he observed her. Su Binglan thought it was nothing. It was just a tiny wound. Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Su Binglan wasn¡¯t that delicate and could quickly treat this small wound. She hadn¡¯t expected Luo Jin¡¯an to be more nervous than her when she cut her hand. Suddenly realizing this, Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, blinked her eyes, and said, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an became uneasy when Su Binglan suddenly asked him that question. He averted his eyes, reached out his hand, and coughed lightly. ¡°Ahem.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an coughed, looking sheepish. It looked like he didn¡¯t want to answer Su Binglan¡¯s question. Su Binglan was helpless. She had only asked that question as a joke, but it scared Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Okay, okay, I know you¡¯re not worried about me. It¡¯s just that as my husband, this is your responsibility. You just don¡¯t want anything to happen to me.¡± Su Binglan was not a person who thought too highly of herself. She was just curious and casually asked that question. Su Binglan took a cloth and bandaged her wound before returning to the stove. Luo Jin¡¯an was left standing at the basin. He watched Su Binglan¡¯s cheerful disposition with a dazed expression. Su Binglan bounced back into the kitchen. She picked up the knife and was about to continue cutting the chestnuts. Shen Qiuhua, who watched nervously from the side, spoke up, ¡°Binglan, tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll help you cut the chestnuts.¡± Liu Yinyin said softly, ¡°I can also help you cut the chestnuts, Sister-in-law.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it. I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to control the knife and cut the chestnuts to the proper sizes. Don¡¯t worry. I can do it. I was distracted just now and accidentally cut my hand. I am fine.¡± With that, Su Binglan picked up the knife again. Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin were worried. They were afraid that Su Binglan would cut her hand again. From their memories, Su Binglan had never done housework or cooked before. She might cut her hand if she continued cutting those chestnuts. As they were fussing, Luo Jin¡¯an walked to the stove. He took the knife from Su Binglan, held the handle like a seasoned chef, and said, ¡°Let me cut the chestnuts.¡± Su Binglan looked at her empty hand and was stunned. She had held the knife so tightly just now. How did Luo Jin¡¯an take the knife from her hand so quickly? While Su Binglan was stunned, Luo Jin¡¯an had already chopped up several pieces of chestnuts. The cuts were the same as hers. Su Binglan was surprised by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s knife skills and speed. His cutting speed was even faster and more accurate than hers. Su Binglan was confused. She had a feeling that Luo Jin¡¯an had indeed handled knives and swords before and was very familiar with them. Su Binglan could tell from the way Luo Jin¡¯an wielded the knife. Su Binglan watched Luo Jin¡¯an from the sidelines. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you ever learn to use a sword?¡± Chapter 44 - 44 Candied Chestnuts 44 Candied Chestnuts Upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s question, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand froze. He was silent for a moment. Just when Su Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t answer her, he nodded curtly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Although it was just one word, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice was faint, and Su Binglan heard it. She had not expected Luo Jin¡¯an to answer her. She had only asked out of curiosity. Su Binglan was very surprised because this was different from the past Luo Jin¡¯an. The past Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have answered her questions. Just as Su Binglan was looking at Luo Jin¡¯an with a surprised and curious expression, she heard his voice again. ¡°Done.¡± Hearing this, Su Binglan came back to her senses. Before she could look away, Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head, and they looked at each other. When Su Binglan met Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes, she felt a jolt of electricity go through her. She instinctively looked away. Su Binglan lowered her head to look at the chestnuts. Luo Jin¡¯an had neatly cut up all the chestnuts down the middle as expected. ¡°That¡¯s good. We can make the candied chestnuts now.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said to Liu Yinyin, ¡°Sister-in-law, you can start the fire now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yinyin sat at the stove and started the fire. After the pot got hot, Su Binglan put salt into the pot along with the chopped-up chestnuts and began to fry them. As she did this, the chestnuts started to pop. Su Binglan continued to fry them. She added sugar when the salt had peeled off the chestnuts¡¯ skins. After adding white granulated sugar, Su Binglan fried them some more. The aroma of the chestnuts started to waft. Shen Qiuhua watched in amazement and said, ¡°That smells so good. It¡¯s indeed fragrant. ¡°Everyone knows about the chestnuts. In the past, they would just boil them and eat them. No one has done this before.¡± The villagers rarely prepared such a dish as long as it was something with sugar. Sugar was costly in that era. Su Binglan smiled brightly and said, ¡°Mother, these are candied chestnuts. It¡¯ll be ready soon. You can eat it shortly, and then you¡¯ll know if it¡¯s good or not.¡± ¡°Surely it¡¯ll taste good since my daughter made it. I¡¯ve never seen anyone cook the chestnuts this way.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled so much that her eyes narrowed into slits. She felt that her daughter knew everything and was an intelligent woman. Su Binglan said softly, ¡°Actually, others just can¡¯t bear to add sugar. If they do so, they can try all kinds of cooking methods and also come up with many new dishes.¡± Liu Yinyin pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s the salt. No one can bear to add salt.¡± When Liu Yiniyin had just started the fire, she raised her head and looked at the pot. Her sister-in-law had added in a lot of salt. Her heart ached when she looked at it. Su Binglan also added a lot of sugar. Liu Yinyin was from a low-income family, and she was used to living a frugal life. When she saw Su Binglan putting all this into the pot so casually, she felt it was a waste. However, Shen Qiuhua didn¡¯t say anything, and it was not easy for Liu Yinyin to speak up as the sister-in-law. Nonetheless, Su Binglan was improving, and Liu Yinyin was happy about that. Su Binglan had made french fries for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai earlier, so Liu Yinyin was sincerely grateful. Liu Yinyin¡¯s only thought that if she worked harder and earned more money in the future, she could afford more of these things. This way, her sister-in-law wouldn¡¯t have to feel distressed when using these ingredients. Chapter 45 - 45 Sweet and Delicious 45 Sweet and Delicious Su Binglan knew Liu Yinyin lived frugally and couldn¡¯t even bring herself to buy a single piece of clothing for a whole year. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor was a spendthrift, so Liu Yinyin had no choice but to live her life that way. Otherwise, Liu Yinyin¡¯s entire family would have nothing to eat. Su Binglan even suspected that when her elder brother had chosen his wife, he chose someone who could live the same way he did just to save more money for the family. However, according to her predecessor¡¯s memory, Su Binglan knew her elder brother and sister-in-law had an excellent relationship, so she was relieved. Liu Yinyin was kind-hearted and had a straightforward personality. She was like a little white rabbit. Fortunately, the Sus were kind people. They treated Liu Yinyin well and did not bully her. It was a stroke of luck for her to be living with the Sus. Of course, the Su family¡¯s only high-quality products belonged to Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor. Su Binglan knew the soul of her predecessor had utterly dissipated. It had left this world and no longer existed. It was bizarre. The dark aura within the predecessor¡¯s soul seemed to have gotten purified. After the chestnut started emitting a fragrance, Su Binglan stir-fried it for a bit longer before asking Liu Yinyin to put out the fire. Su Binglan covered the pot and left it to simmer for a while. After that, she scooped the chestnuts out. When Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were eating the french fries earlier, neither could barely bring themselves to finish the food. The two ate slowly, savoring the delicious food. The two boys had also secreted some of the french fries away. They wanted to give it to their mother to eat at night. Although the boys were young, they were very sensible. They remember that their mother often did not eat when they ate and only drank a little soup. The boys knew that their mother would be hungry. So sometimes, when the elders gave them snacks, they would save some to give to their mother to eat at night. At this time, the two children smelled yet another delicious fragrance. The two looked toward the chestnuts that Su Binglan served, their eyes shining. After eating the fries, the boys discovered that their aunt¡¯s cooking was delicious. However, their parents had taught them that they could not reach out and ask for food. So even though the two of them smelled the fragrance and looked ravenous, they held back and did not speak. Su Binglan observed the two children and could not help but laugh. She felt they were genuinely sensible and cute. Su Binglan gave the boys a friendly smile and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ve made some delicious food for you. Please, call me Aunt Binglan.¡± The two said obediently, ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart melted when she heard the two call out in their sweet child-like voices. Her smile became increasingly brighter. Su Binglan personally peeled the chestnuts and handed the kernel to the two boys. ¡°Open wide.¡± The two obediently opened their mouths and ate the chestnut kernels. Su Binglan looked at the two with an expectant gaze and said, ¡°Is it good?¡± Su Xuehai thundered, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Aunt Binglan!¡± All children liked to eat sweet things. These chestnuts were sweet, and thus the children naturally liked them. On top of that, the two children usually didn¡¯t have much good food to eat. Having eaten the candied chestnuts, they felt they were delicious. After Su Xuexuan ate one, he didn¡¯t eat anymore. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore? Is it not good?¡± Su Xuexuan said very seriously, ¡°Aunt Binglan, can I give some to my mother? She doesn¡¯t usually eat. She must be hungry.¡± When Liu Yinyin heard this, she was extremely touched. Her child was genuinely sensible, but she feared that such words would anger Su Binglan. ¡°How can you talk to your aunt like that?¡± Liu Yinyin chastised, ¡°Your aunt is kind enough to give you food. Think of your aunt first when you eat.¡± Chapter 46 - 46 Came up With the Idea of Making Money 46 Came up With the Idea of Making Money Su Binglan held Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯ve taught your children well. They¡¯re so sensible. You should praise them. I was the one who was wrong in the past. Thus, I made these candied chestnuts to make up for it.¡± Then Su Binglan looked down at Su Xuexuan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot. Your mother can have some later. We still haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Liu Yinyin had just reprimanded Su Xuexuan, so he was a little afraid, but after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, he calmed down. Su Xuexuan nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan ruffled Su XueXuan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so courteous with me since you¡¯re calling me aunt. In the future, when our family¡¯s conditions improve, I¡¯ll cook even more delicious food for you.¡± Su Binglan knew how to cook all kinds of delicious food. As long as she had the ingredients, she could make them. Luo Jin¡¯an, who stood a little ways away, saw everything. He gazed at Su Binglan, deep in thought, as if he was thinking about something. No one knew what Luo Jin¡¯an was thinking. Su Binglan then made more candied chestnuts for Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin. Watching Luo Jin¡¯an chopping wood in the yard, Su Binglan peeled some chestnuts and gave a part of them to Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. She then said, ¡°This is for your uncle. Can you take it to him, please?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai liked Luo Jin¡¯an very much. They happily took the chestnuts to the yard for Luo Jin¡¯an. Shen Qiuhua ate the chestnuts and said, ¡°Binglan, the chestnuts you made are delicious.¡± Liu Yinyin ate one and couldn¡¯t bear to eat it anymore. As she stared at the candied chestnuts, no one knew what she was thinking. Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin¡¯s absent-minded expression and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, is there something on your mind?¡± Under Su Binglan¡¯s gaze, Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t dare to lie. She said, ¡°Sister-in-law, if I tell you, please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason to get angry? Just say whatever is on your mind.¡± Su Binglan felt that Liu Yinyin was just like a little sheep. Liu Yinyin lowered her head and tugged at her clothes. She hesitantly said, ¡°I think that chestnuts are delicious. Even the town doesn¡¯t sell this kind of thing. If we gathered a lot of chestnuts and sold them in the town, we could make a lot of money.¡± Liu Yinyin wasn¡¯t thinking about eating. When she saw the delicious food, she only thought about how to make money from it. Su Binglan was surprised when she heard Liu Yinyin¡¯s words. In the past, Su Binglan thought that her sister-in-law was just like a little white rabbit. She hadn¡¯t expected that Liu Yiniyin would have such thoughts. After some training, Liu Yiniyin could certainly start her own business. Su Binglan felt that if her sister-in-law thought of making money, she would have the mind to start a business. Moreover, Su Binglan recalled that her sister-in-law had learned to read and knew how to do accounting. Liu Yinyin was also exceptionally fast at it. Su Binglan stared at Liu Yinyin as if she had found a treasure. Her eyes shined brightly. Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t know what Su Binglan was thinking. She only felt that Su Binglan¡¯s gaze was bizarre. She asked in a worried tone, ¡°Sister-in-law, did I say something wrong? I was just saying speaking my mind. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Binglan reached out to hold Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, your idea is perfect. If there are more chestnuts, we can sell them in town.¡± When Liu Yinyin heard Su Binglan say that her idea was good, she was delighted. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Actually, I thought you could go into town and sell them.¡± Liu Yinyin was shocked and incoherently said, ¡°I-I¡¯ve never sold anything in town. C-Can I?¡± Although she said such words, Liu Yinyin¡¯s expression revealed a trace of excitement. She always wanted to do something to help her family earn more money. Chapter 47 - 47 The Use of Chillies 47 The Use of Chillies Liu Yinyin had never done such a thing before. Hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, she felt nervous yet expectant. She hoped she could set up a stall to do business and help her family earn money one day. However, Liu Yinyin was nervous and worried that she wouldn¡¯t be successful. Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin with an encouraging and affirmative look and said, ¡°Of course. Did those who set up stalls in the town know how to right from the beginning? They didn¡¯t know how to either. Practice makes perfect, so I¡¯m sure you can pull it off, Sister-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin chuckled. ¡°Since you have such confidence in me, I¡¯d like to try to help the family.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°This will be good. Then you¡¯ll have a business in the future, Sister-in-law.¡± ¡°I saw a lot of chestnuts behind the mountain, but it¡¯s already getting late. Let¡¯s all go there and pick those chestnuts tomorrow morning.¡± Many of the chestnuts had ripened and fallen to the ground from the trees. Su Binglan had seen many of them hidden in the grass on the ground. She estimated they could gather a few full baskets tomorrow. Had the villagers not noticed the spot behind the mountain that Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an went to that afternoon because it was a remote area? Liu Yinyin nodded enthusiastically and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to, Sister-in-law.¡± Shen Qiuhua tugged at Su Binglan¡¯s arm. Her eyes shined as she asked, ¡°Binglan, are there a lot of chestnuts behind the mountain?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, Mother. Why would I lie to you? We can make a lot of money if we sell these chestnuts in the town. But after selling the chestnuts, we have to find other ways to make a living.¡± Looking at Su Binglan¡¯s serious expression, Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ll find a way.¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry about it. From here on out, our family¡¯s conditions will only improve. That¡¯s why I used all that salt, oil, and sugar. There¡¯s no need to skimp on them.¡± Shen Qiuhua agreed and said, ¡°Things are meant to be used. As long as you¡¯re happy, everything is well.¡± The oil, salt, and sugar were much cheaper than Su Binglan¡¯s makeup. If she wanted to buy more makeup, Shen Qihua would not hesitate to give Su Binglan money to buy it, not to mention these condiments. Su Binglan felt a strong warmth in this home. She smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll make sour chili shredded potatoes tonight. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± ¡°Sour chili shredded potatoes?¡± Shen Qiuhua was very confused. Su Binglan poured the chilies into the basket and said, ¡°Mother, these are chilies. Please help me wash them. I¡¯ll be needing them. The shredded potatoes will have a spicy taste but don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll just be a little. It¡¯s very flavorful.¡± Shen Qiuhua didn¡¯t quite understand, but she felt it would be delicious as long as it was her daughter¡¯s cooking. ¡°Okay, go ahead and do whatever you want. Just tell me how to help.¡± Su Binglan said softly, ¡°You just need to help me wash these, Mother.¡± Su Binglan wanted to use these chilis to make sour chili, shredded potatoes, and minced meat chili sauce. On top of that, Su Binglan secretly placed some chilies in her pocket dimension. She would plant the chilies after dinner. The field on her pocket dimension¡¯s first level was vast and could be used to grow many items. Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you wash them right away.¡± Su Binglan cut some peeled potatoes to shreds and soaked them in water to remove the starch. She then poured some oil into a wok and fried some chilis until they were fragrant. Afterward, she scooped the chilis out. Next, Su Binglan added onion, ginger, garlic, and pepper into the wok. She then threw in the soaked potato shreds and stir-fried them all together. Lastly, Su Binglan added the chilis back in with some seasoning. Another different fragrance started wafting through the air. Then Su Fengmao¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Chapter 48 - 48 Big Plate Chicken 48 Big Plate Chicken Luo Jin¡¯an was chopping wood in the yard when he looked at Su Fengmao and said, ¡°Father-in-law, you¡¯re back. Let me help you with your things.¡± Since Luo Jin¡¯an started living with the Sus, he had been kind to everyone except Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor. He was respectful and dutiful to Su Binglan¡¯s parents. From what Su Binglan knew of Luo Jin¡¯an, she regarded him as a well-mannered individual. She was sure that Luo Jin¡¯an was at least from a wealthy family and had a good upbringing. Su Fengmao¡¯s legs were injured, and whenever Luo Jin¡¯an saw Su Fengmao carrying things or performing a task, he offered to help. Su Fengmao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired. That¡¯s the chicken Binglan¡¯s grandmother told me to bring back.¡± Su Fengmao spoke loudly. Su Binglan and the others heard his voice as they busied themselves at the stove. Shen Qiuhua, who was washing the chilies, stopped what she was doing and stood up to take the things in Su Fengmao¡¯s hands. ¡°Did Mother kill the chicken she was raising?¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Father and Mother said the chicken they raised was for Binglan to eat and nourish her body. When they found out Binglan¡¯s attitude had improved, they gutted it and told me to bring it home.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, her voice thick with emotion, ¡°Father and Mother sure went through a lot of trouble to send you back with that chicken.¡± The Su family had always spoiled Su Binglan, and Su Binglan¡¯s grandparents doted on her the most. They wouldn¡¯t eat anything delicious they raised and gave it all to Su Binglan. In the past, it would have been natural to accept these things. However, Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. She knew that raising chickens in a village was no easy task. Each family would usually raise one or two chickens. After these chickens had reached maturity, they would kill the chickens and eat them. Su Binglan¡¯s grandparents hadn¡¯t kept the chicken for themselves. They instead told Su Fengmao to bring the chicken home. Su Binglan was okay with eating anything. On the contrary, her grandparents were old and needed to eat more nutritious foods. For the villagers, there was nothing more delicious than chicken to supplement their bodies. They could make chicken and egg soup to supplement themselves. Su Binglan blinked and said, ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother should have kept the chicken for themselves.¡± Su Fengmao understood his parents¡¯ character. ¡°Your grandparents said that I should give you everything. They would be heartbroken if I were to take it back.¡± Su Binglan had no choice but to accept. However, with the chicken, it would be easier to prepare dinner. Chicken and potatoes tasted very different, and the resulting dish would be delicious when cooked together. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make Big Plate Chicken tonight. After that, please send some over to Grandmother and Grandfather.¡± That was Su Binglan¡¯s show of filial piety. Her grandparents would probably accept it. Su Fengmao, Shen Qiuhua, and the others had never heard of Big Plate Chicken before. Still, after eating Su Binglan¡¯s cooking earlier that afternoon, they had spent the whole day thinking about the other dishes Su Binglan would prepare. They felt that Su Binglan¡¯s dishes¡ªwith their fancy names¡ªwould undoubtedly be delicious. Su Binglan took some french fries and candied chestnuts to Su Fengmao and said, ¡°Father, rest for a while. These are some snacks I made. Have some to fill your stomach first. We¡¯ll have dinner in a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Su Fengmao always wanted to help his daughter. The whole family had gotten used to spoiling Su Binglan. If Su Binglan didn¡¯t need them, they would feel useless. Su Binglan understood their feelings and said, ¡°Then please help me wash a few more potatoes and peel them, Father.¡± When the potatoes and chicken finished stewing, it smelled genuinely fragrant. Chapter 49 - 49 Not Happy 49 Not Happy The fragrance of the chicken and potatoes made Su Binglan feel hungry. Su Binglan didn¡¯t know why, but she would always feel hungry after reincarnating. Could she be hungry because she had been cooking the whole afternoon? Since she was hungry, Su Binglan quickly started preparing the chicken for her Big Plate Chicken dish. First, she cut the potatoes into small pieces and then told her sister-in-law to heat the wok. Then Su Binglan poured in oil, followed by the potatoes. She fried them and then scooped them out. Su Binglan then saut¨¦ed some chopped ginger, garlic, scallions, and Sichuan peppercorns and scooped those out too. After that, Su Binglan placed some chilis, scallions, and ginger into the wok. She then dumped in the chicken. When the chicken was cooked and had taken on some color, she added water, sugar, wine, and salt to season it. There was no cooking wine at home, but there was some regular wine, so Su Binglan used that to season the dish. After seasoning it, she left it to simmer. After a few minutes, Su Binglan poured the potatoes back in and continued to let them simmer. The entire time, Su Binglan had been guiding Liu Yinyin on whether the fire should be big or small. Su Binglan controlled every aspect of the cooking process. She also tightly controlled the seasonings that went in. Some things in ancient times were not available. Therefore, Su Binglan employed a home-cooked method to cook her dishes. Nevertheless, this cooking style was a treat for people who rarely ate delicious food. The food of this era was too backward. The villagers only ate until they were full and didn¡¯t pay much attention to how they prepared the dishes. Everyone only thought about how to live and earn money. Very few spent all day thinking about how to cook and study delicious food. ¡­ Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were playing in the yard when they smelled the fragrance from the kitchen. They couldn¡¯t help but come to the stove again. Su Xuehai gulped and said, ¡°That smells so good.¡± Su Binglan saw Su Xuehai¡¯s cute face and smiled at him. ¡°You can eat in a while. The chicken is very fragrant and delicious.¡± Su Xuehai saw Su Binglan smile at him. As if unused to it, he ran back outside. However, he continued to watch from afar. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they saw his cute behavior. It had been a long time since the family laughed like that. Su Binglan was busy for a while. Since she wanted to send some food to her grandparents, she prepared more than usual. Su Binglan originally wanted her father to send some chicken, candied chestnuts, french fries, and sour chili shredded potatoes to her grandparents. Still, after some thought, she decided to send the food over herself. Su Binglan¡¯s grandparents were probably worried about her. A long time ago, her grandparents often visited her and told her to go to their place. Of course, Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor was pretentious and always angered the two older people, so sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t come over, but they constantly sent gifts. It was the Su family¡¯s fault for valuing girls over boys. There was only one girl in the entire family. Even though Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor had a bad temper and a horrible attitude, everyone still doted on her. Su Binglan picked up the dishes and went to her grandparents¡¯ home. Their place wasn¡¯t far away, so it took only a few minutes to get there. By this time, the sky was already dark. However, Su Binglan saw her grandparents were still busy working in the courtyard. The elderly couple was making something. It seemed like they were knitting straw hats. It was already so late, but they were still busy working. Su Binglan looked at them, and her heart ached. She calmed down and pretended to be cheerful, ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, I¡¯ve come to visit.¡± Hearing Su Binglan¡¯s voice, Old Master Su and Old Madam Su hurriedly put down the things in their hands and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s you, Binglan. Come in quickly.¡± The elderly couple was ecstatic. They excitedly walked over and pulled Su Binglan inside the house. Chapter 50 - 50 Will Get Better and Better 50 Will Get Better and Better Su Binglan held the things in her hands and said, ¡°I made some food and brought it to you. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right?¡± Su Binglan knew her grandparents hadn¡¯t eaten yet because they were still working even though it was so late. Based on her predecessor¡¯s memory, Su Binglan knew her grandparents gave the money they earned from making and selling straw hats to her predecessor. Otherwise, her predecessor would not have the money to buy makeup. In addition, Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor fell into the water and could not regain consciousness. The Su family were the ones who gathered and told the doctor to treat her. The Sus was kind, which was the work of Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor. Su Binglan didn¡¯t honestly know how good the Su family was to her predecessor. Old Madam Su held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your grandfather and I are already old and can¡¯t eat much. You can just keep the food for yourself. You didn¡¯t have to bring it here.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Grandmother? You and Grandfather are so good to me. I only want to share some of my food with you because we¡¯re family.¡± Old Madam Su froze in place. She was shocked and in disbelief because Su Binglan would never say something like that in the past. Therefore Old Master Su and Old Madam Su¡¯s eyes teared up. Old Madam Su held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and patted its back. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t sensible in the past. Please forgive me. Our family will only get better from now on. I¡¯ll even cook food for you two.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s cheerful words made Old Master Su and Old Madam Su laugh. ¡°Why are you being so polite with us, child? You weren¡¯t insensible. You were just a child. How could we bear to be angry with you?¡± Su Binglan heard these words, so she said smilingly, ¡°I knew my grandparents doted on me the most. Here is the dinner I made for you two.¡± Su Binglan coaxed her grandparents for a while and chatted with them. Old Master Su and old Madam Su were shocked by the fragrance. They couldn¡¯t believe their granddaughter had made it. The two only ate one mouthful and were full of praise. After talking for a while, Su Binglan was ready to return home. At that moment, her uncle, Su Fengchen, had returned. Su Binglan¡¯s grandparents had four sons, and her father was the second of the four. Su Binglan¡¯s grandparents separated from their children after her father and one of her uncles married, so her grandparents lived with her other uncle, Su Fengchen. Su Fengchen was twenty years old and had studied in his earlier years. When the year was not good, he would go to the docks to help with work. However, his right hand got hurt during that time. The Su family was worried about Su Fengchen. But Su Binglan knew Su Fengchen was kind to her, according to her predecessor¡¯s memory. Su Fengchen also inherited the Su family¡¯s good looks. He was tall and had the scent of books on him. Su Fengchen was delighted to see Su Binglan when he got home. He smiled at Su Binglan and said, ¡°What brings you here, Binglan?¡± Su Feng Chen was kind yet shy when he smiled. Su Binglan sighed inwardly. She thought it was a pity because if Su Fengchen had been born in the modern era, he would undoubtedly be very popular in the entertainment industry with his good looks and temperament. ¡°I made some delicious food for you all, Uncle Fengchen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all!¡± Su Binglan¡¯s gaze fell on Su Fengchen¡¯s right hand as she spoke. She wanted to ask some questions but felt it was inappropriate. Su Fenghen noticed Su Binglan¡¯s gaze, so he smiled and said, ¡°Is there something you want to ask me, Binglan?¡± After some deliberation, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Can I see your right hand, Uncle Fengchen?¡± Chapter 51 - 51 Lighting the Flame of Hope 51 Lighting the Flame of Hope Su Fengchen was stunned but raised his right hand even though he was insecure about it. He developed an inferiority complex because of his injured right hand. Therefore, he rarely went out after getting his right hand injured. At most, Su Fengchen would go to the garden to look at the vegetables, pigs, chickens, and ducks he raised. Su Fengchen¡¯s parents did not want him to be tired, and he could not do heavy work, so he raised some animals instead. He also opened up a tiny farm in the back and planted some vegetables daily. Still, because of his insecurities, Su Fengchen rarely spoke to the villagers. However, when faced with his niece¡¯s genuine concern, he showed her his right hand. Su Fengchen¡¯s right hand was still intact, but the bones broke from the back, and he couldn¡¯t fix it in time, so he could no longer move his right hand. Su Binglan looked at Su Fengchen¡¯s right hand. It was true that ancient medical skills couldn¡¯t cure Su Fengmao¡¯s right hand, but Su Binglan had a way. Su Binglan was confident she could cure Su Fengchen¡¯s hand. She only needed some medical tools and effort. But to do that, Su Binglan needed to earn money to get what she needed to fix her uncle¡¯s hand. She wanted her entire family to have good lives and felt a heavy responsibility toward them. ¡°You have to protect your right hand, Uncle Fengchen. When our family¡¯s conditions finally improve, we will find you a capable doctor to treat your hand. You will undoubtedly recover in due time.¡± Su Fengchen was shocked yet touched when he heard what Su Binglan said. Everyone had given up curing his right hand, even him. However, he didn¡¯t expect his spoiled and insensible niece to say such things. ¡°I-Is that true?¡± Su Fengchen knew how his right hand was doing, but he was probably just looking for psychological comfort. Su Binglan nodded thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s true, Uncle Fengchen. You have to believe me.¡± Su Fengchen didn¡¯t know why, but when he looked at his niece¡¯s determined gaze, he suddenly believed that his hand would get fixed. Su Fengchen had heard of a divine doctor who could perform miracles before, so perhaps that divine doctor really could save his hand. Su Fengchen felt that his niece¡¯s words could convince others of anything. His eyes shined as he thought his niece was the light of hope. ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± Even if it was just for comfort¡¯s sake, Su Fengchen still felt the need to thank his niece. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Uncle Fengchen. I didn¡¯t do anything. You can continue your studies when your hand gets fixed. Perhaps it would be good to open a school.¡± Su Binglan knew her uncle possessed tremendous knowledge. If Su Fengchen hadn¡¯t gone to the docks to work during his school break, he wouldn¡¯t have injured his hand and dropped out of school. Everyone felt it was a pity, but Su Binglan believed everything would be fine. Her every word ignited a fire in Su Fengchen¡¯s heart. It was the light of hope. Su Fengchen had also given up on himself in the past, but he didn¡¯t want his siblings and parents to worry about him, so he tried his best to keep up his good spirits. However, Su Fengchen felt he had a lot more to do. Others said his niece was not sensible, but he felt otherwise and thought Su Binglan was brilliant. Su Fengchen knew his niece was different from everyone else. ¡­ Su Binglan arrived home shortly after leaving her grandparents¡¯ home. The family sat around and ate the food Su Binglan made. Since Su Binglan and the others lived in the north, every family had a brick bed. Everyone was used to sitting cross-legged on the brick bed during dinner. There was a legless round table on the brick bed, and the family sat around it to eat. The brick bed was warm due to the fire Su Binglan used to cook. Chapter 52 - 52 Treasures 52 Treasures Su Binglan felt that it was very novel. It was as if she was sitting on a warm tatami mat in modern Japan as the family talked and ate happily. Of course, Su Binglan found that Luo Jin¡¯an was very quiet. He would only smile and say a few words to Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai also liked to stick to their uncle. Therefore, Su Binglan found that Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t eat much and spent most of his time caring for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Perhaps it was because the father of the two children was not around, so they relied more on Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan saw that Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t eat much, so she started to give him some food. She also put some chicken into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s bowl for him to eat. ¡°You eat more too.¡± When Su Binglan talked to Luo Jin¡¯an, her voice was always gentle. Su Binglan didn¡¯t know that she looked incredibly gentle under the light from the oil lamp. Luo Jin¡¯an gave Su Binglan a profound look. Su Binglan touched her face with her hand and asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked away and said lightly, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Binglan talked to everyone while putting food into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s bowl. Su Binglan looked at Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai, and she couldn¡¯t help but tease them. ¡°Is the food I made good?¡± Su Xuehai had eaten a lot of snacks that night, and now his opinion of his aunt had changed. The happiness of children was straightforward. As long as there was good food, they would be pleased. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Xuexuan nodded thoughtfully, ¡°The chicken and potatoes are delicious. This one is spicy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a little bit of chili in it. It¡¯s indeed a little spicy, but you guys should eat less. Just eat the chicken.¡± Su Fengmao, on the other hand, liked to eat spicy and sour shredded potatoes very much. ¡°This dish you made is delicious, Binglan. I like the spicy and sour flavors. I didn¡¯t know there were chilies around here.¡± Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°Chilies are an excellent ingredient. You can put chilies in many dishes. When I make chili and shredded pork sauce later, you will know what it tastes like.¡± However, the ingredients in that era were too straightforward. It was not easy to make chili and shredded pork sauce. Su Binglan needed more than just chilies. Su Binglan prepared to go to the back of the mountain to take a look and then go to the town afterward. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m sure whatever you cook will be delicious!¡± The entire family ate till their bellies were about to explode. They¡¯ve never felt that way in a long time. The food was delicious too. ¡­ Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to their house when the rest of the Su family went to bed that night. The couple slept in separate beds and had a good night¡¯s sleep. Su Binglan woke up early the following day, and after a simple breakfast, the family went to the back of the mountain. Su Fengmao wanted to come to the back of the mountain to help. However, considering it was inconvenient for him to walk with a limp, Shen Qiuhua told him to help look after Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Liu Yinyin also followed them to the back of the mountain, and soon, they arrived at the place where Su Binglan had gone the day before. Shen Qiuhua was shocked to see so many chilies and chestnuts on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I often came to the back of the mountain but never found this place.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt that her daughter was a treasure. Liu Yinyin nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. The villagers often come to the back of the mountain, but it seems that no one has walked this road before. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many things here.¡± Although they were surprised, their hands were not idle. This time, they came to the back of the mountain with a big basket on their back and two big baskets in their hands, just to carry more things. Chapter 53 - 53 Soy Beckons to Her 53 Soy Beckons to Her Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin were excited to see what was around while they quickly filled their baskets with chestnuts and chilies. As Su Binglan picked chilies, she put some into her basket and some into her pocket dimension. Before she went to bed last night, she planted some chilies and chestnuts in her pocket dimension. Chestnuts could only grow in autumn, but if Su Binglan planted them in her pocket dimension, they could even grow during winter. The Su family could make them into candied chestnuts and sell them as part of their business. Su Binglan knew Liu Yinyin was skillful and thought she should help Liu Yinyin open a dried fruit shop soon. Su Binglan firmly believed in the saying, ¡°Give someone a fish, and they can eat for a day. Teach a person to fish, and you¡¯ll feed them for a lifetime.¡± However, one would need the funds to do almost anything. With some start-up funds, it would be convenient to start a business. Nonetheless, Su Binglan needed to think of ways to make money with her family. She first needed to start a small business to save money for a start-up fund. Still, the back of the mountain was like a treasure trove. Su Binglan could gain several things by relying on the mountain. Meanwhile, Su Binglan discreetly put a lot of chilies and chestnuts into her pocket dimension. That way, she would have more space in her basket. Su Binglan felt strange as she picked the chilies. Something, or someone, seemed to be calling her from the front. She couldn¡¯t help but want to continue walking forward. She said after some thought, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to take a better look around.¡± Shen Qiuhua replied worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mother. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just be around the corner. Su Binglan didn¡¯t walk far before seeing a pile of soybeans and became excited. She never expected there to be soybeans there. Soybeans were highly nutritious and versatile. Su Binglan could use them to make tofu, soybean milk, and several other dishes. If the Su family consumed more soybeans, their health would improve. Moreover, if she opened a hotpot restaurant, she would need some tofu and other ingredients. Su Binglan was ecstatic as she thought, ¡®Did these soybeans beckon for me?¡¯ Su Binglan felt something powerful growing in her heart. She followed her subconscious and walked forward only to discover the soybeans. That was a magical thing to ordinary people. However, Su Binglan knew it was probably because her soul had the aura of a mystical being. That¡¯s why she could sense these ingredients in her mind and body. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t overthink at that time, and it just so happened she was alone, so she put as many soybeans into her pocket dimension as possible. Then she put the remainder in her basket. She planned to plant more soybeans in her pocket dimension later. No one seemed to make tofu and other soybean products in that era. Su Binglan hadn¡¯t seen them when she went to town. There weren¡¯t even soybeans in the grocery stores. She realized this era was more backward than she thought. It seemed there were many things the people had yet to discover. Most villagers only ate wild vegetables then and considered cabbage a delicacy. The villagers would probably eat those things during the winter. Su Binglan also recalled the time she descended to the mortal world, and one modern morning she heard the sound of someone selling tofu. She could smell its fragrance when she went to buy some. She also smelled the freshness of the soybean milk wafting through the air. Su Binglan could abstain from grains and not eat anything in the world before she reincarnated. However, her current body belonged to a mortal, so she would starve to death if she didn¡¯t eat anything. It was a basic human instinct. Su Binglan would instinctively feel hungry when she thought of food and would want to eat as much as possible. She also started to crave some sweet soybean milk. Chapter 54 - 54 Setting up a Stall in the Night Market 54 Setting up a Stall in the Night Market Su Binglan couldn¡¯t help but put on a sweet smile at that thought. Moreover, she stood in a large area of soybeans and put many of them into her pocket dimension. It was almost noon, so Sheng Qiuhua and the others finished filling up their baskets and started looking for Su Binglan. ¡°Binglan! Where are you?¡± Su Binglan returned to her senses when she heard her mother and sister-in-law¡¯s shouts. Then she put more soybeans into her basket and met with them. Shen Qiuhua was relieved to see that Su Binglan was fine. However, she was also puzzled to see the things in her daughter¡¯s basket. ¡°Did you find more treasures, Binglan? Can you use them in your cooking?¡± Shen Qiuhua didn¡¯t recognize those things in her daughter¡¯s basket. She hadn¡¯t the foggiest, but she knew they were good things when she saw her daughter¡¯s happy expression. Shen Qiuhua guessed those things were for cooking. Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°These are soybeans. We can use them to make several dishes. Our family¡¯s conditions will undoubtedly improve with these in our hands. We can eat tofu, drink soybean milk, and many other amazing things.¡± Although Shen Qiuhua and Lui Yinyin didn¡¯t understand a word Su Binglan said, they knew it was something good. Hearing about those unknown dishes enticed Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin¡¯s appetites. Shen Qiuhua said excitedly, ¡°I knew they would be delicious. Come, Let¡¯s go home for lunch. We can continue picking them in the afternoon if there¡¯s still some left.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°I think we have a lot of chestnuts this time. I will cook them in the afternoon and go to the night market. I will go to town with Sister-in-law to sell them.¡± Su Binglan knew there was a night market near a pier in Tanghe town, which was quite lively at night. The surrounding villagers used to set up stalls to sell food to earn money before it developed into a night market. Several people were setting up stalls on the eastern side of town in the afternoon, so Su Binglan also decided to set up a stall there. She wanted to bring Liu Yinyin along to learn to set up her very own stall. Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°All right, I will do what you say, Binglan.¡± Liu Yinyin said in disbelief, ¡°Y-You want me to come too?!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re coming too. I¡¯m thinking of calling Big Brother back in the future so you two can set up a stall and run a business together.¡± Liu Yinyin was ecstatic when she heard that. She was also very excited. ¡°Can Wenzhe come back?¡± Liu Yinyin naturally hoped that her husband, Su Wenzhe, could stay by her side. However, that was what Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents arranged. Su Wenzhe also wanted to work and earn money, so Liu Yinyin couldn¡¯t object. It would be great if they could earn money together. Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan with gratitude as she spoke. Then Su Binglan said, ¡°Of course, Big Brother can come home. We¡¯re going to set up our very own stall to do business. We can earn a few taels of silver a month at least. It¡¯s better than earning money elsewhere. So, Mother, you need to get Big Brother to come home.¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t know where Su Wenzhe worked and never asked because her mother never said anything. Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± However, no one knew what Shen Qiuhua was thinking with her head lowered. Luo Jin¡¯an remained quiet as usual. He had been silent the whole time. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to take one more basket on the way home, but Su Binglan didn¡¯t let him because she was aware of his condition and was worried about him. When they got home, Su Binglan told her father about the soybeans and explained what they were. Su Fengmao was just as delighted as the rest. After the family had lunch, Su Binglan made roasted chestnuts with sugar with Liu Yinyin¡¯s help. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua removed the soybeans from the baskets, sorted them, and soaked them in clean water. Luo Jin¡¯an then insisted on going to the fields to work because it hadn¡¯t rained in the village for a long time, and the fields were dry. To protect the crops, Luo Jin¡¯an had to carry buckets of water to water them. Chapter 55 - 55 Free Chestnuts for Tasting 55 Free Chestnuts for Tasting Su Binglan made candied chestnuts quickly because she possessed incredible knife skills that made the preparation process instantaneous. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin helped Su Binglan start the fire at the stove. Of course, Su Binglan explained her process to Liu Yinyin along the way, ¡°The first step is to cut the chestnuts to size, and then we stir-fry them. Stir-frying takes some skill to pull off, so observe.¡± Su Binglan explained the details to Liu Yinyin. Liu Yinyin was meticulous by nature, and she was also brilliant. She remembered everything Su Binglan said to a tee. ¡°Yes, Sister-in-law, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Then Su Binglan said, ¡°Sister-in-law, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Just call me Binglan as my parents do.¡± The Sus usually called her Binglan, so she knew Liu Yinyin wouldn¡¯t dare call her that. Nonetheless, Liu Yinyin was stunned, then she smiled and nodded. ¡°O-Okay, Binglan.¡± Liu Yinyin was excited that Su Binglan had finally accepted her as her sister-in-law. When the two finished cooking the candied chestnuts, Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin packed them in two large baskets and prepared to carry them to town. They took most of the afternoon to make the candied chestnuts. After that, the two walked to town, almost in time for the night market to open. The two went to the market sooner rather than later to occupy a spot for their stall. Liu Yinyin was ecstatic along the way as it was her first time going to town to sell things. Liu Yinyin rarely went to town in the past. Nonetheless, Liu Yinyin now thought Su Binglan was exceptionally capable. Su Binglan also said they still had many leftover soybeans in the house and could make tofu, soy milk, and soybean powder. Those were delicacies they could sell for a reasonable price. Liu Yinyin also realized Su Binglan was carrying such a heavy basket while walking briskly with her back as straight as an arrow. It was like Su Binglan would never tire. Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan¡¯s determined demeanor and believed the Su family would genuinely improve. It was still early when the two arrived in the town. Many others also arrived early to set up their stalls, so Su Binglan quickly chose a spot and put down the basket alongside Liu Yinyin. Then Su Binglan said, ¡°Come and try some candied chestnuts! They¡¯re delicious and nutritious. Come and try some for free!¡± Su Binglan¡¯s voice was crisp and pleasant to hear. When the passersby heard her shouting, they couldn¡¯t help but look over. The passersby became curious when they smelled the unique fragrance and sweetness. Of course, ¡°Free¡± was the most attractive word out of everything Su Binglan said. People gathered in twos and threes as someone asked, ¡°Are these the candied chestnuts you mentioned?¡± Everyone knew about chestnuts, but no one had ever tasted the candied form. They never knew chestnuts could emit such a sweet and fragrant smell. ¡°Yes, those are the candied chestnuts we made with our exclusive secret recipe. You can try one without charge and see if it tastes good.¡± Su Binglan removed a portion of candied chestnuts from the basket and placed them aside so everyone could try some. Only after the people tasted them would they know they were tasty or not. The people would buy some if they enjoyed the candied chestnuts. Su Binglan was confident in the candied chestnuts she made. ¡°These chestnuts are also easy to eat,¡± Su Binglan patiently explained. The surrounding passersby were willing to try some since they were free of charge. ¡°Wow! These are truly delicious! How much are they?¡± Su Binglan replied smilingly, ¡°They¡¯re ten coins per pound.¡± ¡°Hmm, ten coins per pound is a little expensive, don¡¯t you think?¡± Someone said as they tasted the chestnuts. The person wanted to buy some but heard that it cost ten coins per pound and felt it was too expensive, so he changed his mind and decided against it. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. It¡¯s even more expensive than eggs.¡± ¡°Yeah, can you sell them cheaper?¡± It was a troubled world but was more remote and relatively stable on that side of town. Even so, the townsfolk were still frugal and liked to save money. They wouldn¡¯t simply buy things unless they were necessary for them. Still, the candied chestnuts were delicious, so the townsfolk thought to buy some for their families to taste. Chapter 56 - 56 Starting to Earn Money 56 Starting to Earn Money It was especially true for parents with younger children. The townsfolk wanted to bring some delicious food home for their children. However, the candied chestnuts cost ten coins per pound, which was a little expensive. The townsfolk would consider buying some if they could be cheaper. Su Binglan knew one could not be too rigid in business and had to be flexible, so she said smilingly, ¡°I put quite a bit of sugar into these chestnuts to get that sweet flavor. I¡¯m sure you all know how expensive sugar is, so I hope you can all understand that we must consider the cost of making these candied chestnuts. How about I give you some extra as a gift? I can give you two and a half pounds.¡± The townsfolk knew it was more cost-effective that way. It would be a bargain to receive some extra as a gift, the equivalent of saving five coins. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take two pounds of these delicious candied chestnuts for now.¡± ¡°All right, one moment. I¡¯ll weigh the chestnuts right away.¡± Su Binglan used her hands to load the chestnuts onto the scale until they weighed two and a half pounds. She would accurately load the scale with precisely two and a half pounds of chestnuts. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin was shocked as she watched from the sidelines. ¡®How is Binglan doing that?!¡¯ If Liu Yinyin were to weigh the chestnuts, she would have to adjust as she went. She would have to remove some if they were too much and add some if they were too little. However, Su Binglan did not need to do that. She could store two and a half pounds of chestnuts without adjusting the ratio, saving time. Su Binglan talked to the townsfolk as she packed the chestnuts. Then she would tell Liu Yinyin to collect the money. Su Binglan decided to let Liu Yinyin collect the money because she knew Liu Yinyin was meticulous in her accounting and would not make mistakes. After that, Su Binglan taught Liu Yinyin a modern accounting method. When night fell, more people came to the night market. Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin sold two large baskets of chestnuts very quickly. The duo sold more than fifty pounds of candied chestnuts, making four hundred yuan. Liu Yinyin held the money bag in her hand, which felt heavy. She was excited because she knew they could earn almost eight hundred yuan if they sold another basket of candied chestnuts. They still had some chestnuts at home, and if they sold them tomorrow, they could earn more than one tael of silver. The people of that era might not even earn one tael of silver a year even if they planted crops. Liu Yinyin was so excited that her eyes shone as she looked at Su Binglan admiringly. She felt her sister-in-law was genuinely incredible and even had a way with words. Several townsfolk didn¡¯t want to buy the chestnuts because they were too expensive, but they changed their minds when Su Binglan persuaded them. Liu Yinyin longed for that sense of eloquence but wouldn¡¯t say it. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was thrilled with what she did because she found it novel. Moreover, earning money through her labor was an exciting and meaningful thing. She felt accomplished. Then Su Binglan said, ¡°Just watch and learn for now, okay, Sister-in-law? When Big Brother returns soon, you can help him set up this stall and sell whatever you want to earn money. Your days will get better once you make a fixed income.¡± Liu Yinyin choked up. She never dared to think about these things in the past. But she became more courageous and excited about the future when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°T-Thank you, Binglan.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you, Sister-in-law. Our family will only improve if we work together!¡± Su Binglan said, arms akimbo. ¡­ Su Binglan was about to continue speaking when she heard someone speaking. ¡°A-Are you Su Binglan?¡± Su Binglan heard a woman¡¯s voice and raised her head to look. She saw a young girl wearing orange clothes before her. The young girl stared at Su Binglan with widened eyes and a shocked expression. The young girl was in disbelief. Su Binglan looked at the young girl and did not recognize who she was for a moment. Su Binglan asked frowningly, ¡°H-How do you know me?¡± Chapter 57 - 57 Integrity in Business 57 Integrity in Business Su Binglan had no impression of the young girl in front of her. However, Su Binglan guessed that the young girl seemed to know her, considering her expression. Chen Zhuzhu clenched her tiny fists when she noticed that Su Binglan did not recognize her. ¡°Y-You honestly don¡¯t remember me? You pushed me before. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t recognize you because you¡¯ve changed your appearance.¡± ¡°But I must admit you look much more beautiful than before. I¡¯m surprised you even know how to set up a stall and help your family earn money. You¡¯ve changed so much,¡± Chen Zhuzhu muttered as she looked at Su Binglan. Su Binglan carefully looked at the young girl¡¯s appearance before her and finally remembered that the Xu family had a good relationship with the Chens. Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor once saw Chen Zhuzhu and Young Master Xu Mochu getting closer. Moreover, Xu Mochu was talking to Chen Zhuzhu smilingly, so Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor got extremely jealous. !! Then Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor found an opportunity to warn and take revenge on Chen Zhuzhu. After pushing Chen Zhuzhu down during their argument, Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor saw Chen Zhuzhu lying unconscious on the ground, so she ran away in fear. Su Binglan sighed inwardly, ¡®What kind of dumb things did my predecessor do?!¡¯ Su Binglan said softly, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the past. It¡¯s my fault for not being sensible. How about I give you a kilogram of the candied chestnuts I made as an apology?¡± Su Binglan quickly filled a bag with a kilogram of candied chestnuts and handed them to Chen Zhuzhu. ¡°I made them myself. These taste delicious and will undoubtedly be tastier than the snacks you usually eat.¡± Chen Zhuzhu loved food. She had a chubby figure as a result but was cute and likable. Previously, Chen Zhuzhu went for a stroll and saw a few passersby holding some food. She smelled the fragrance and asked around for it before discovering Su Binglan¡¯s stall. However, Chu Zhuzhu didn¡¯t expect Su Binglan to give her some of her products for free. The young girl couldn¡¯t wait to take some out of the bag and eat them when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s claims. Su Binglan carefully removed a candied chestnut from the bag and gave it to Chen Zhuzhu. ¡°Here, taste one.¡± Chen Zhuzhu didn¡¯t argue and took the chestnut from Su Binglan to put it into her mouth. Her eyes lit up as she chewed. ¡°Wow! The chestnut is incredibly delicious! It¡¯s also sweet and fragrant!¡± ¡°I never expected you to change so much, Su Binglan. Everyone always said you were a lazy glutton, but you cook such delicious food. I¡¯m genuinely impressed.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what others say, so you shouldn¡¯t believe them without reason. You can only believe something once you¡¯ve understood it yourself.¡± Chen Zhuzhu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chen Zhuzhu had a straightforward attitude. Even when Su Binglan pushed her down last time, she did not overthink it. ¡°B-But this is honestly delicious,¡± Chen Zhuzhu said as she chewed, ¡°You must give me more because this isn¡¯t enough. Of course, I know you gifted these to me, so I forgive you for the past.¡± ¡°However, if you have more to sell, I would be willing to buy them! I know your family has to make a living, too, so I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Give me some silver, Little Cui.¡± Chen Zhizhi took a silver tael and gave it to Su Binglan. Su Binglan looked at Chen Zhu Zhu Zhu¡¯s sincerity, and the corner of her mouth twitched. She knew Chen Zhuzhu came from a proper and wealthy family. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to pay so much just for a few pounds of candied chestnuts. They only cost ten coins per pound.¡± Then Chen Zhu Zhu replied carefreely, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s for you. Also, you look better this way. Please, don¡¯t put makeup on your face anymore. You look scary with it on.¡± Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s words amused Su Binglan. Chen Zhuzhu had an excellent temperament. ¡°All right, thank you, Zhuzhu. I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡± Chen Zhuzhu blushed when she heard Su Binglan saying thank you with a smile. Still, Su Binglan said sternly, ¡°One has to be honest when doing business. You can have as much as you want, Zhuzhu. Here, I¡¯ll give you ten pounds of candied chestnuts for eighty coins.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan added, ¡°B-But I don¡¯t have change if you pay me with that silver tael. How about you take the candied chestnuts first and pay me when you have some change?¡± Chapter 58 - 58 Itching to Stretch My Arms 58 Itching to Stretch My Arms Chen Zhuzhu was in disbelief when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to say something like that, Binglan.¡± Chen Zhuzhu felt that the current Su Binglan differed from the past. The new Su Binglan had principles and did not take advantage of others when doing business. She only did what she should do. Although Su Binglan¡¯s family was not well off, she was not greedy for money. Chen Zhuzhu looked innocent. She grew up in the Chen family and had her own standards and judgment. Nonetheless, she felt that Su Binglan had improved in every way and that she could now befriend Su Binglan. Chen Zhuzhu rolled her eyes and said smilingly, ¡°Xiao Cui, give me eighty coins.¡± Still, Chen Zhuzhu gave eighty yuan to Su Binglan. Su Binglan looked at Chen Zhuzhu as the young girl blushed and said, ¡°Here, thank you! Also, I want to taste more of your food if you make more.¡± ¡°Okay, We will often set up stalls in the town and serve a lot of delicious food. I¡¯ll save some for you.¡± Su Binglan chose her friends wisely, but she felt that Chen Zhuzhu was all right and was even willing to befriend her. Chen Zhuzhu was about to leave with the candied chestnuts when she thought of something and said, ¡°If you set up a stall here and people try and cause you trouble, you can come to me in the Chen residence.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin was shocked because the Chen residence was the best in Tanghe Town. One would say the Chens had solid connections throughout the capital. ¡®The eldest daughter of the Chen family wants to protect Binglan?!¡¯ Then Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan¡¯s elegant and graceful appearance and thought she was charming. Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t know this was Su Binglan¡¯s coyness at work. ¡­ The duo sold two baskets of candied chestnuts that night, earning around a thousand yuan in just one night. Liu Yinyin was excited but couldn¡¯t believe it. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they would encounter a robbery on the way home since it was nighttime. Liu Yinyin said uneasily, ¡°Binglan, would it be safe for us to carry this much money around?¡± Liu Yinyin was worried someone would target them. She didn¡¯t expect the candied chestnuts to be a hit. The market had only opened halfway through the night, yet they had already sold all their candied chestnuts. Although it was only a town, it was close to the pier and a transportation hub. Some wealthy people in town were willing to buy some freshly made food. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s be vigilant. I might want to stretch my arms a little.¡± If someone were to take the initiative to ambush Su Binglan, she could stop them. Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan¡¯s smile and shivered. Su Binglan noticed Liu Yinyin was worried, so she took the money bag and said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡± Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin left the market shortly after. The duo walked on the road between the mountains. There was a small path from the town to the village with weeds and forests surrounding them. Su Binglan looked at the land as she walked and thought if she had enough funds in the future, she could build a commercial area around that area for a real estate district. If she planned it well, the development would be excellent and benefit the villagers. The surrounding villagers could also work at the upcoming factories Su Binglan planned for during their free time. Just as Su Binglan thought of this, she felt someone following closely behind her. She walked to a more remote area, juggled the money bad in her hand, and said, ¡°Show yourself!¡± Su Binglan had already noticed them long ago, so she deliberately lured them to the remote area. Chapter 59 - 59 Everything Is Under Control 59 Everything Is Under Control Su Binglan played with the money bag in her hand and smirked as if she had controlled the situation. Liu Yinyin, who stood beside Su Binglan, was shocked when she heard Su Binglan say that. ¡°W-What? Show yourselves?¡± Liu Yinyin looked at the night sky and stuttered. Su Binglan noticed how scared Liu Yinyin was, so she held her arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sister-in-law. Someone is following us.¡± Su Binglan saw how scared Liu Yinyin was and held her arm. ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just that someone is following us.¡± Liu Yinyin asked in a panic, ¡°I-Is someone following us? Are they trying to rob us?¡± ¡°They¡¯re pretty brave if they think they can,¡± Su Binglan said as she looked at the nearby bushes, ¡°Are you going to show yourself, or do you want me to drag you out? Did you honestly think I wouldn¡¯t notice you hiding in the bushes just because it¡¯s dark?¡± Three people exited the bushes after Su Binglan spoke. One of them said, ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t expect you to discover us. It¡¯ll be easier since that¡¯s the case. Give us the money, and we won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Liu Yinyin hurriedly stood before Su Binglan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about doing anything to my sister-in-law!¡± Su Binglan was touched when she saw Liu Yinyin¡¯s frightened yet courageous behavior. Liu Yinyin was willing to protect Su Binglan no matter what. Then Su Binglan pulled Liu Yinyin behind her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to us.¡± Su Binglan also saw the three people through the night sky. They were teenagers, and they looked like they were seventeen or eighteen years old. The three people looked young and tender in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes, but they insisted on robbing her. Su Binglan scoffed and said, ¡°That¡¯s arrogant of you. I should be the one saying that. Hand over all your valuables, and we can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me if you get hurt. Initially, Su Binglan wanted to beat the robbers up, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it when she realized how young they were. If these teenagers were in the modern world, they would be high school students. The three robbers laughed when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°Wow, you have the guts to tell us to hand over our things instead?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get her since she¡¯s willing to talk trash.¡± The tree robbers approached Su Binglan as they spoke. Meanwhile, Su Binglan looked at the robbers¡¯ postures and thought the three knew what they were doing. However, she thought they were still amateurs. Su Binglan kicked the leader and sent him flying. Then she effortlessly pushed the other two to the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°A-Are you a martial artist?¡± The three robbers fell to the ground, their bodies in pain. They widened their eyes and looked at Su Binglan in disbelief. They didn¡¯t even see how Su Binglan knocked them down, only how easily Su Binglan dealt with them. Su Binglan approached the robbers and mocked, ¡°The three of you look so young. You shouldn¡¯t be naughty boys trying to rob people. Even if you took our money, would you be at ease spending it? I suggest you be more diligent. You can support yourselves with anything else other than robbing people. The leader of the robbers was Lin Zheng. He thundered, ¡°What do you know?! You¡¯re just spouting nonsense!¡± Su Binglan noticed she struck a nerve with Lin Zheng, so she asked with great interest, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your story?¡± No matter how Su Binglan looked at the situation, she saw Lin Zheng as a troubled and rebellious high schooler from the future with family issues. Li Zheng turned his head to the side and scoffed without saying a word. Su Binglan stroked her chin and looked at Li Zheng. Then she said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems like this has something to do with your upbringing or family¡¯s conditions.¡± Chapter 60 - 60 A Female Devil 60 A Female Devil Su Binglan squatted before Lin Zheng and looked him dead in the eyes. ¡°Let me guess. Your parents are very busy and strict with you. They also often neglect you, so you¡¯re robbing people to get your parents¡¯ attention.¡± ¡°In other words, you have brothers and sisters. Your parents also always compared you to your brother, so you became rebellious. But robbing people means you¡¯ve given up on yourself, right?¡± Su Binglan scanned Lin Zheng¡¯s clothes and demeanor and felt his family was well off, so he did not need to rob people. Still, Lin Zheng felt the need to do such things, which could only mean he gave up on himself. The two lackeys beside Lin Zheng looked at Su Binglan in disbelief. They said in shock, ¡°How did she know that, boss? Does she know you? Will she tell your father about this?¡± Lin Zheng shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± The two lackeys dared not continue speaking. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°It looks like I hit the nail on the head. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know who you are. I was just guessing. I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re going through, but since you¡¯re in my hands now, you have to do something to appease my anger.¡± The two lackeys asked, ¡°W-What do you want our boss to do?¡± They had underestimated Su Binglan and didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable. Su Binglan didn¡¯t look like a country girl at all. Su Binglan replied, ¡°The first thing I want you three to do is stop robbing people. You¡¯re not allowed to do immoral things. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs. I suggest you do as I say if you want to avoid that.¡± ¡°Secondly, I will be your boss from now on. If I tell you to go east and you go west, I will suffocate you to death. If you disagree, I will keep Lin Zheng hostage while you two go to his family and ask for a ransom. I¡¯m sure Lin Zheng¡¯s life is worth at least ten thousand silver taels.¡± Lin Zheng growled, ¡°You dare speak such nonsense?!¡± Su Binglan said lazily, ¡°I¡¯ve given you options. What you choose is up to you. Also, I don¡¯t have time to waste. Hurry up and decide.¡± Su Binglan picked up a thick tree branch from the side as she spoke and cracked it down the middle. Then she placed the branch under her foot and crushed it to pieces. The trio shivered at that sight and knew Su Binglan wasn¡¯t some weak-looking country girl. They thought Su Binglan was a devil in disguise. The two lackeys were timid and cowered behind Lin Zheng. ¡°Let¡¯s agree to her conditions, boss!¡± ¡°Boss, if your father finds out about this, he won¡¯t let us off the hook either!¡± The two lackeys dared not go to the Lin residence to ask for a ransom to save Lin Zheng. Lin Zheng said through gritted teeth, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll agree to your conditions.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows and smirked. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. A wise man should submit to their circumstances. It would be reckless and foolish to show off blindly. All right, scram!¡± ¡°I want you three to wait for us where we set up our stall. You three will be helping my sister-in-law.¡± The trio lowered their heads, looking listless. However, Su Binglan didn¡¯t care. She only held Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand and walked away. Liu Yinyin hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock. ¡®How is Binglan so strong?!¡¯ Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin and said, ¡°Are you wondering how I did all that, Sister-in-law?¡± Liu Yinyin said lowly, ¡°I know you have your reasons for doing things, Binglan. I think what you said was right. It will help them change their ways and straighten their paths.¡± Chapter 61 - 61 The Fragrance of Soybeans 61 The Fragrance of Soybeans Su Binglan continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to make them change their ways. They¡¯re too unruly. So, I thought we should let them help us with the stall. They will only know what it feels like to earn money with hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rudimentary, honestly. It would be pointless just to talk. We must let Lin Zheng and the others work, so we can change how they think.¡± Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan admiringly. The things Su Binglan said touched her. She knew her sister-in-law had changed for the better. Still, Liu Yinyin never expected Su Binglan to be so wise. She even felt that Su Binglan was exuding a profound aura. She also wondered when Su Binglan learned martial arts and how she didn¡¯t find out about it. No wonder Su Binglan was confident even though she was about to get robbed. Su Binglan wasn¡¯t even worried that they outnumbered her. It turned out she also possessed formidable martial arts skills. Of course, Liu Yinyin was clever. She knew what to ask and what not to. ¡°Also, we can¡¯t speak of this to our family, Sister-in-law,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will be worried.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I won¡¯t tell them about this.¡± Then Liu Yinyin thought of something and asked, ¡°So, what if the teenagers don¡¯t show up at the stall tomorrow? Will you go and look for them?¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to do that. I said some scary things to them and gave them a way out. Whether they¡¯re willing to comply or not depends on them.¡± Liu Yinyin understood what Su Binglan meant, and the two continued their journey home. Meanwhile, Su Binglan felt someone¡¯s gaze burning on her as they walked home. However, she couldn¡¯t sense the person¡¯s aura. She felt she was too sensitive and paranoid because if there were someone following them, that person would have shown up long ago. There was barely any movement on the way back to the village, so Su Binglan held Liu Yinyin¡¯s hand and hurried home. Su Binglan didn¡¯t notice that it was Luo Jin¡¯an who was the one following them. Luo Jin¡¯an could hide his presence, so even though Su Binglan possessed exceptional perception, she could barely sense it. Luo Jin¡¯an stood at the village entrance and looked at Su Binglan¡¯s figure, his expression flickering. He had profound and conflicted emotions in his eyes as he stood under the night sky. The autumn wind ruffled Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s clothes, making his demeanor elegant and noble. He resembled a banished immortal who had descended to the mortal world. Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin became excited when they saw the village, especially Liu Yinyin, who ran to the Su family residence excitedly. She wanted to tell her in-laws how much they earned that night. In the past, she couldn¡¯t even earn one silver tael from growing grains and crops for an entire year. However, she had earned more than one silver tael in just one night. She couldn¡¯t describe her excitement and was eager to share her joy with her in-laws. Moreover, the Su family would soon be better off with this way of earning money. ¡°Father, Mother, we¡¯re home!¡± Su Binglan and Liu Yintin smelled an enticing aroma as soon as they entered the house. Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as it was the aroma of the soybeans they collected. It was a fragrance that made one feel a sense of nostalgia. ¡­ Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were not idle. The husband and wife were grinding the soybeans with a small stone in the courtyard. Shen Qiuhua turned the stone mill while Su Fengmai helped put the soybeans in and collected the finished soymilk. When the couple heard Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin come home, they put down their work and exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re home! How did it go?!¡± Chapter 62 - 62 Tofu Is a Good Thing 62 Tofu Is a Good Thing The couple looked at Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin with anticipation as Liu Yinyin closed the door and whispered, ¡°We earned one silver tael and 560 yuan in one night.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were stunned. They thought their ears tricked them. ¡°That¡¯s so much!¡± That was a considerable sum of money to ordinary villagers. It was more than their annual income from planting crops¡ªthey earned it all in just one night. Still, the couple did not doubt Liu Yinyin¡¯s claims because she had an excellent personality and never lied. They only suspected that they had misheard. Su Binglan looked at her parents and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true. We earned so much in just one night.¡± Shen Qiuhua clapped her hands excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Binglan! You truly are a treasure to our family!¡± Su Fengmao was also ecstatic. However, he was usually quiet and not good with words, so he only laughed. Shen Qiuhua suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°Your father and I did as you instructed. After we peeled the soybeans and soaked them in water, we used the stone mill to grind them.¡± There were many soybeans, so Su Binglan told her parents only to use a few before she left. Even so, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were busy throughout the day. The Sus wasn¡¯t sleepy this time. Instead, they were excited. Su Binglan handed the money bag to Shen Qiuhua and said, ¡°You are in charge of our family¡¯s money, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua held the money bag and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the room and see how much we made. But Xuexuan and Xuehai are asleep, so let¡¯s keep our voices low.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The family sat around the brick bed as Shen Qiuhua removed the money from the bag and counted them. Her mouth was agape as she counted, thrilled with their earnings as her eyelids narrowed into slits. ¡°We have plenty of spare money to feel at ease. Our family¡¯s conditions will only improve from now on as long as we work hard.¡± Liu Yinyin said excitedly, ¡°Yes, Mother-in-law.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll leave the money with you. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll set up a stall in town to sell tofu.¡± ¡°We¡¯re selling tofu in the morning?¡± Su Binglan told Shen Qiuhua what tofu was at noon, even though Shen Qiuhua hadn¡¯t seen it yet. But just from smelling the fragrant soybeans, she could tell it would be good. Shen Qiuhua now, more than ever, believed in her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go set up a stall. Since it¡¯s just autumn and the weather isn¡¯t too cold, we can make more money. Maybe we can set up a shop in the winter too.¡± Su Binglan even thought of buying a shop. She thought a lot about it for a long while now. She wanted to build a business empire in the future. With as many shops as possible, Su Binglan could give them all to her family. Shen Qiuhua was stunned. She never dared to think she could set up an entire shop in the past. Still, she felt her daughter was the most capable person she knew and that it was right to listen to her. ¡°Okay, you can make the arrangements.¡± Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, Mother, I took some medicine when I got sick before, and you also borrowed money to purchase Jin¡¯an for me. We should repay our debts early, and then we can save the rest of the money we earn.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°B-But you earned this money. We can¡¯t use it to pay our debts. Your father and I thought we should work harder. After the autumn harvest, we will sell the grain and return the money we borrowed.¡± Su Binglan felt warmth in her heart. She held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mother, we are a family. You and Father borrowed money from other people because of me. It¡¯s okay to use this money to repay our debts. Besides, I can quickly earn more.¡± Chapter 63 - 63 Tastes Fresher and Purer 63 Tastes Fresher and Purer Under Su Binglan¡¯s persuasion, Shen Qiuhua took the money and considered repaying a portion of their debt for the time being so they could have extra for later uses. They would finish paying their debts once they earned more money. After completing all their debts, the Su family could then start to save more and live better lives. The entire family was delighted they could earn so much in just one night. They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to do more. However, Shen Qiuhua remembered something and said, ¡°The two of you went to town pretty early, so you haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯ll reheat some food for you in the pot.¡± Shen Qiuhua got down from the brick bed as she spoke and was about to go to the pot and bring food for Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin to eat. However, Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not hungry because I ate some of the chestnuts, so you can reheat some food for Sister-in-law instead. I will go to the courtyard and check on the soy milk.¡± ¡°We can also reheat some for us to drink. Then we can eat tofu and soy milk tomorrow morning.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard Su Binglan mentioning tofu. They were excited to try it and wanted to know how it looked. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°I-I¡¯m not hungry either, Mother-in-law. I¡¯ll go to the courtyard and help Binglan instead.¡± Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t think of eating at that time. She felt excited and only wanted to help her sister-in-law with whatever she did. Meanwhile, Su Binglan found some cloth she could use as a filter. Then she used it to filter the soy milk her parents grounded with the stone mill. ¡°Here, let me help you, Binglan.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao saw that Su Binglan was busy, so they also went to help. Su Binglan said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll make tofu tomorrow, so filter the soy milk well.¡± Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what I¡¯m doing, but I will do as you say.¡± Then Su Binglan took a few bowls of soy milk and told Shen Qiuhua to boil it in the pot. ¡°All right, everyone, this is soy milk. Try some. It¡¯s delicious and nutritious.¡± Shen Quihua said smilingly, ¡°It will surely taste good. It smells great too!¡± When Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao ground the beans in the afternoon, they smelled the aroma and thought the tofu their daughter mentioned would taste good. Hence, they knew the soy milk would taste great too. ¡°Xuexuan and Xuehai can drink some tomorrow morning. We shouldn¡¯t wake them up since children need to rest well.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Binglan.¡± Everyone drank the soy milk under Su Binglan¡¯s urging. When Liu Yinyin took a sip, she could feel its fragrance and deliciousness spreading in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted such a delicious drink!¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded vigorously and said, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Su Feng Mao echoed, ¡°This is excellent stuff.¡± They all wondered why they had never discovered soybeans in the past and how they could use them to make such things. Su Binglan tasted some and felt it was just sweet enough. The soy milk tasted purer than the ones in modern times because her parents used a stone mill to grind the soybeans, unlike in the modern era where people used machines. Su Binglan thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, where is Jin¡¯an?¡± Shen Qiuhua answered, ¡°He¡¯s not feeling well, so we told him to go and rest after dinner. He¡¯s probably asleep.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows. ¡®Jin¡¯an slept so early?¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an never slept early, according to her predecessor¡¯s memories. Su Binglan pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him a bowl of soy milk for him to taste.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Shen Qiuhua would always agree with her daughter. Then Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll return tomorrow morning and make the tofu. We can go to town and sell them afterward.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father and I will wake up early to help you.¡± Su Binglan returned home with some hot soy milk. Chapter 64 - 64 Deserves to Be Treated Well 64 Deserves to Be Treated Well Su Binglan didn¡¯t have to travel far since they lived in the same village. Her house was only a few steps away. When Su Binglan got home, she didn¡¯t see any candlelights or lit oil lamps, so she thought Luo Jin¡¯an might have fallen asleep. However, she seemed to have heard something. It seemed to be the sound of someone chopping firewood. She looked under the moonlight and saw Luo Jin¡¯an chopping firewood in the yard. Su Binglan always thought Luo Jin¡¯an possessed a unique, elegant, and noble aura, so chopping firewood didn¡¯t match his demeanor. Of course, it was a simple task, but Luo Jin¡¯an made it look like a work of art. It was pleasing to the eyes. Su Binglan thought of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s physical condition and frowned. Then she approached him and said, ¡°You¡¯re not well, and it¡¯s so late. You need to rest instead of chopping firewood.¡± The people of that era usually used firewood to heat their brick beds and cook because there weren¡¯t gas canisters. Therefore, firewood was a necessity for the people of that era. They would even have to use the wood sparingly if there weren¡¯t enough. Fortunately, there were deep mountains and forests behind Su Teng village, so there was no shortage of firewood. People could cut a lot of firewood if they were diligent and went up the mountain. Still, people¡¯s physical strength and energy were limited. Sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t have enough firewood to last an entire day. Although this era was backward and many things were inconvenient, the people were kind and straightforward. Living in that era was like a paradise. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I earned more than two to five hundred yuan tonight. If this continues, our family¡¯s conditions will improve, and we can save money to heal your body.¡± Su Binglan treated Luo Jin¡¯an as her family. She would not hide the money she earned from him. It was a form of sharing, and she liked sharing her joy with others. Luo Jin¡¯an looked deeply at Su Binglan and said faintly, ¡°My body is fine.¡± Su Binglan always thought Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze was too captivating. His gaze was like a whirlpool, sucking her in. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Nothing. Was it safe on the way home?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked meaningfully. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s questions were always bizarre to Su Binglan, but she didn¡¯t overthink it. She said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s safe. What could happen to us? By the way, this is soy milk made from the soybeans we gathered. It¡¯s for you to drink.¡± Su Binglan handed the bowl to Luo Jin¡¯an as she spoke. Its aroma spread through the yard. Luo Jin¡¯an looked down at the bowl of soybean milk and said, ¡°You can drink it.¡± Su Binglan replied smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of soy milk, and we¡¯ve all tasted some, so this bowl is for you. Drink it and let me know how it tastes.¡± ¡°This is a pure natural taste. When the conditions at home are better, you can put some sugar in it if you¡¯re willing to put sugar in it. It will taste sweeter.¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an smilingly. Under Su Binglan¡¯s expectant look, Luo Jin¡¯an took the bowl and started to drink the soy milk. ¡°How is it? Is It good?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked into Su Binglan¡¯s eyes, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, it is good.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll drink more soy milk for breakfast tomorrow morning too. By the way, why were you reluctant to drink it just now? Were you thinking of leaving some for me?¡± Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an had an excellent character because he was kind-hearted and not selfish at all. Even if there were only a bowl of food at home, Luo Jin¡¯an would leave it for Su Binglan to eat. Sy Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an deserved the best treatment. Chapter 65 - 65 The Strange Luo Jin‘an 65 The Strange Luo Jin¡®an Luo Jin¡¯an listened to Su Binglan¡¯s question, and his expression changed. Still, he remained silent. Meanwhile, Su Binglan treated it as if she was talking to herself. Either way, she still believed Luo Jin¡¯an was kind-hearted. After Luo Jin¡¯an finished drinking, he instinctively went to fetch water to wash the bowl. Su Binglan simply stood on the sidelines and watched Luo Jin¡¯an. Only then did she notice that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands were jade-like, with well-defined joints and sender fingers. !! Luo Jin¡¯an possessed fingers that an excellent pianist would have in the modern era. However, seeing Luo Jin¡¯an doing such rough tasks made Su Binglan feel like she was wasting God¡¯s gift. She saw many calluses and wounds on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s palms and fingers. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s calluses and wounds must¡¯ve come from when he practiced swordsmanship while his palms were rough to the touch. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to bed early because we have to wake up early and make tofu.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You go to bed first. I¡¯ll chop some firewood.¡± Even if Luo Jin¡¯an were chopping firewood at home, he would send a portion to Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua. That was just how he was, so everyone in the Su family thought he was terrific. The previous Su Binglan was the only one who mistreated Luo Jin¡¯an. Nonetheless, Su Binglan knew it was already very late and wondered why Luo Jin¡¯an was still busying himself. Su Binglan blinked her eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s a sound when you chop firewood, so I can¡¯t sleep. You can chop them tomorrow when I wake up.¡± Su Binglan deliberately said that so Luo Jin¡¯an would sleep. ¡°Also, if I¡¯m sleeping, you should sleep too.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an couldn¡¯t refute, so he had to wash up and return to his room to sleep. Seeing Luo Jin¡¯an enter the room, Su Binglan turned around and looked at the firewood. She moved her hand slightly, and a stream of spiritual essence came out. Then it neatly cut the remaining thick firewood. Of course, Su Binglan¡¯s powers were still weak. But she became drained after using a little spiritual essence. She couldn¡¯t withstand its power since she was in a mortal body. Su Binglan held the door frame and slowly walked into her bedroom. She knew she would recover after a good night¡¯s sleep. She still needed more time to adapt to this world so the spiritual essence in her body would gradually recover and become stronger. She could do many things with more spiritual essence, but for now, she needed to focus on earning money and becoming wealthy. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an slept in separate rooms. She almost fell asleep not long after she laid down when she heard coughing coming from the next room. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The coughing sound was quite intense. Su Binglan was a light sleeper, so she instantly woke up when she heard the coughs. She knew something was wrong. ¡®Jin¡¯an is coughing so violently. Is his sickness acting up?¡¯ Su Binglan was in a daze from exhaustion, but she instantly woke up when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s violent coughs. She didn¡¯t waste time putting on her shoes and went to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s room and saw him lying on the brick bed. She hurriedly approached Luo Jin¡¯an and climbed onto the brick bed. She sat at the edge of the brick bed and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, husband?¡± She reached out to check Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s temperature as she spoke. Then Luo Jin¡¯an stopped coughing and grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s hand, forcefully pulling it. He flipped Su Binglan over, pressed her onto the bed, and locked her in place. Chapter 66 - 66 Is She the Original? 66 Is She the Original? ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an completely caught Su Binglan off guard. Su Binglan was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what Luo Jin¡¯an was going to do. Did Luo Jin¡¯an turn evil? Their position caused some scenes to appear in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. According to her predecessor¡¯s memories, Luo Jin¡¯an had never laid a finger on Su Binglan, not to mention grabbing her wrists. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body pinned Su Binglan down. He was powerful, and Su Binglan couldn¡¯t break free, especially since she used her spiritual essence. ¡°H-Husband. W-What are you doing?¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an innocently, but when her eyes met his, Su Binglan saw a devouring power. The current Luo Jin¡¯an wasn¡¯t the silent one Su Binglan knew. Luo Jin¡¯an locked his eyes with Su Binglan¡¯s, making it impossible for her to escape. He lowered his head slightly. Su Binglan¡¯s eyelashes trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but turn her face away. Just when she thought Luo Jin¡¯an was going to do something, Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and asked in her ear, ¡°Who are you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice was shallow as he leaned against Su Binglan¡¯s ear. His breath tickled her ear. Su Binglan gulped and said, ¡°Who else can I be? I¡¯m Su Binglan. W-Why would you ask me that?¡± She had to feign ignorance even if Luo Jin¡¯an suspected her of something. She thought Luo Jin¡¯an couldn¡¯t do anything to her if she didn¡¯t say anything. Still, it was easier to answer Luo Jin¡¯an with a question. Su Binglan was worried because she thought Luo Jin¡¯an would do something harsh to her, so she closed her eyes and turned away. Fortunately, nothing happened, and Su Binglan felt relieved. But just as Su Binglan wanted to relax, she felt Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand grab her collar. She asked anxiously, ¡°Y-You¡¯re not going to do anything, are you? Calm down, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an whispered in Su Binglan¡¯s ear, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me husband now?¡± Su Binglan couldn¡¯t figure out Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s temper and personality, and she didn¡¯t know which one was the real him. It was tough to fool him like this. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an put his hand on Su Binglan¡¯s face and moved his fingers. Su Binglan¡¯s heart was trembling. ¡°You might look like her, but you¡¯re behaving differently. Your eyes are different too.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an moved his hands and gently squeezed Su Binglan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°C-Calm down.¡± Su Binglan felt her skin turn cold. She wanted to cry but had no tears. Although they were husband and wife in name, she had just reincarnated into this body and was not mentally prepared for it. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an was just a beautiful monster who needed time to figure out Su Binglan. Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue Su Binglan on a typical day, but she has just used her spiritual essence and became weak. She needed time to replenish her energy. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, aren¡¯t we?¡± Su Binglan was about to cry. Then she felt the grip on her collar loosen as Luo Jin¡¯an stopped moving. ¡°Where¡¯s your birthmark?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. ¡°W-What birthmark?¡± Su Binglan suddenly understood. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to know if she knew the details of her body, so he asked about the birthmark to see if she was the original Su Binglan. However, Su Binglan followed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s line of sight and saw her own fair skin under the bright moonlight. But there weren¡¯t any birthmarks. Su Binglan put her hand on that spot, and something flashed in her mind. It was like a memory that belonged to her. Chapter 67 - 67 She Was Originally Su Binglan 67 She Was Originally Su Binglan Su Binglan suddenly remembered some things from her childhood. She seemed to have been born in this world, this era. But because she was a goddess, only a fraction of her soul entered her mortal body. Other souls also seemed to have reincarnated into this body, but her memories were incomplete. Since she was a goddess, although only a fraction of her soul reincarnated, she became a normal human being. However, her ability and intelligence did not reach a goddess¡¯s level. She was only an average mortal who was sensible and considerate, only wanting to help her family. Still, three years ago, she went to the back of the mountain for some unknown reason, fell, and got severely injured. After the Su family rescued her, she caught a deadly fever in the middle of the night and was on the brink of death. The entire Su family spared no effort to keep her alive, but at that time, a dark spirit entered her body, controlling it. The initial soul that genuinely belonged to the real Su Binglan was in a weakened state, a deep sleep. It wasn¡¯t until three years later that she reawakened on her own. But her soul fused with the dark spirit as it returned. She became the real Su Binglan, the person the Su family knew and doted on. She finally regained herself. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an had only been with the Su family for more than two months, and the person he saw was the dark spirit that controlled Su Binglan. It was not a person but the dark spirit that had invaded Su Binglan¡¯s body. It was hostile and tortured Luo Jin¡¯an. But because Su Binglan was a goddess, the body belonged to her. Even if it was only a fraction of her soul, she still possessed unworldly energy. The dark spirit took advantage of the fractioned soul¡¯s weakened state when it grew in her body, wanting to nurture her power. As time passed, it would likely form a soul that could finally belong to itself. Unfortunately for that dark spirit, Su Binglan reawakened and quickly recovered. Her awakening purified the dark spirit, and it disappeared from the world, making her lose the birthmark. The birthmark only appeared because it was the mark of the dark spirit. It then disappeared when Su Binglan¡¯s awakening purified it. Still, her body never had intimate contact with Luo Jin¡¯an, so how could he know about the birthmark?¡¯ Suddenly, another flash appeared in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. The dark spirit once tried to seduce Luo Jin¡¯an by removing her clothes before him. However, Luo Jin¡¯an stopped her, which was how he saw the birthmark. Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched when these memories flashed through her mind. Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°You had a prominent birthmark here, but it¡¯s gone now. You are not her.¡± Su Binglan chuckled, raised her eyebrows, and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with interest. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am not her.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression froze, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Then who are you?¡± Su Binglan sensed the change in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s demeanor and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to pry into your secrets.¡± Su Binglan knew that Luo Jin¡¯an possessed too many responsibilities and secrets. His life was not his alone. It was usual for him to be so vigilant. Maybe it had something to do with his past experiences. Su Binglan pondered briefly and explained, ¡°I can tell you that I am Su Binglan, but the person you knew was not her.¡± Chapter 68 - 68 An Inexplicable Sense of Familiarity 68 An Inexplicable Sense of Familiarity Su Binglan raised her head to look at the silent Luo Jin¡¯an. She saw a deep and conflicted feeling in his eyes, one that would make it difficult for others to distinguish his emotions. She gently held Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Let go of me first, and I¡¯ll continue talking to you. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an kept his hands firmly in place. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go when you finish talking.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched. Since Luo Jin¡¯an had suffered so much, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She said, ¡°You should remember that my parents said I got severely injured from falling off the back of the mountain three years ago, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I was at the brink of death after that, so many of my actions became out of control. But I regained myself when I woke up from falling into the river. The birthmark the dark spirit left disappeared shortly after that.¡± ¡°You can ask my parents if I had a birthmark when I was born if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with clear and honest eyes as she spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an could tell Su Binglan was not lying. Then he thought of something, and his expression darkened before letting go of Su Binglan. Su Binglan sat upright and said, ¡°Since you know that now, our marriage isn¡¯t real. If you want to leave, I can send you on your way. You¡¯re free.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an coughed even more violently as Su Binglan said that. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Su Binglan thought he was pretending, but when she checked his temperature, she found that his condition had worsened. Su Binglan frowned and said, ¡°How could this be? It wasn¡¯t this serious before.¡± The cold poison was spreading through Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body, and he lacked qi and blood. His qi and blood surged at that moment, which was fatal. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. She hurried down to get a bowl and put the spiritual spring water in it. Su Binglan was swift. She quickly got on the brick bed and handed the bowl of spiritual spring water to Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Down this. You¡¯ll feel better after you drink it.¡± ¡®Has Jin¡¯an been in this condition for the past two days?¡¯ Su Binglan never noticed it, and Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t say anything. In this current state, removing the poison from Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body would be complicated. Still, Su Binglan couldn¡¯t bear to leave him like that, and she was confident she could cure him. However, there were no herbs available. Su Binglan would need extremely precious hers to cure Luo Jin¡¯an. She could buy some of the herbs, but there were other herbs she could only find because the villagers had yet to discover them. Nonetheless, she could at least be around to stabilize Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition and prevent him from dying. Seeing that Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t move, Su Binglan said anxiously, ¡°Hurry, down it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drive me away? Why do you care whether or not I live or die?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan with his beautiful eyes, full of resentment as he spoke. It was as if he had given up. Su Binglan couldn¡¯t bear such a gaze. Her heart trembled. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to chase you away. I wanted to let you be free. You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Besides, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I think it would be better if you stay with me so I can heal you when I find the necessary herbs.¡± Su Binglan did not know why, but she felt guilty and wanted to treat Luo Jin¡¯an well whenever she looked at him. It was as though the two were familiar. However, Su Binglan couldn¡¯t recall the specific memory. She felt that the inexplicable sense of familiarity was real. Chapter 69 - 69 Husband and Wife 69 Husband and Wife Su Binglan always felt like she owed Luo Jin¡¯an something whenever she looked at him. She wanted to treat him well. It was strange, but she couldn¡¯t explain it clearly herself. She insisted on handing the bowl of spiritual spring water to Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Hurry, down it.¡± She seemed to understand Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heavy heart when she looked at his expression. She said, ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of death, but you have responsibilities. You should take care of your body and live on because of that.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s fingers trembled. Then he reached out to take the bowl from Su Binglan¡¯s hand and drank its contents. Seeing that Luo Jin¡¯an had finished drinking, Su Binglan took his hand to check his pulse. She heaved a sigh of relief when she felt the cold poison in his body temporarily repress. ¡®It looks like I¡¯ll have to give him a dose of spiritual water daily.¡¯ However, the spiritual water could only suppress the cold poison in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body. The toxins were still present nonetheless. The spiritual water was a temporary cure, not permanent because of how severe the cold poison was. ¡°What in the world did you experience getting infected by such a life-threatening poison?¡± Su Binglan asked. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed softly and said, ¡°You noticed my physical condition because you possess medical skills, but it is a secret you must keep. Like how I ended up this way, I have reasons I can¡¯t tell you. Either way, I thank you.¡± When Su Binglan reawoke, Luo Jin¡¯an could tell she had changed drastically. She was an entirely different person from when Luo Jin¡¯an first met her. Luo Jin¡¯an was vigilant because he worried someone would discover his existence and send someone to look for trouble. The Su family were good people, and he didn¡¯t want to implicate them. If it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Su Teng village for long. He had to find a way to solve all his threats before leaving. He always had his principles in doing things and never wanted to implicate innocent lives with his problems. In the beginning, Luo Jin¡¯an took advantage of the situation and allowed the Su family to purchase him and bring him to Su Teng Village. The village was a suitable place for him to hide while being convenient to do many things. However, he would immediately leave if he were to implicate the villagers. That was why he felt the need to test Su Binglan. After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯m also sorry.¡± Su Binglan knew Luo Jin¡¯an had returned to his regular self. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. We were fated to meet. Just stay with us until I can cure you, then you can leave or stay as you choose. You¡¯re a free man. I can nullify our marriage.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an turned his head and looked at Su Binglan deeply. ¡°Is that so? Then what will you tell your parents?¡± Su Binglan was stunned momentarily. She wondered how she could explain herself because her parents and the villagers would think she abandoned Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched, and she asked softly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°Since I¡¯m still here, we are still husband and wife to the others.¡± ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Su Binglan didn¡¯t expect Luo Jin¡¯an to say that. Still, it was a good idea, and her life would continue as if nothing had changed. Besides, she didn¡¯t want everyone to worry about her. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I will go to the back of the mountain to see if there are any herbs. I am worried the cold poison will retake effect in the middle of the night.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition was severe, and the spiritual spring water alone wouldn¡¯t work. She had to use herbs to suppress it further. She knew the back of the mountain was full of treasures, and there should be some herbs to drive out the cold poison. Seeing that Su Binglan was about to get off the brick bed, Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s very late, and my body is fine. Don¡¯t go to the back of the mountain.¡± Chapter 70 - 70 How to Save a Life 70 How to Save a Life Su Binglan had a strange feeling at that moment. It was as though Luo Jin¡¯an was worried about her. She blinked her almond-shaped eyes and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an smilingly. ¡°A-Are you worried about me?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked just as worried as Su Fengmao was when Su Binglan said she wanted to go to the back of the mountain. Was it because of what happened three years ago? ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an started coughing again. Su Binglan smirked and said, ¡°All right, I was only joking. Look at how anxious you are. I know we¡¯ve only known each other for a few days, but I think we should make a three-year pact or something if we continue to pretend to be husband and wife. I¡¯m confident I can cure you within that time, and then you can leave Su Teng Village.¡± !! Luo Jin¡¯an coughed and said, ¡°But you¡¯re doing me a favor in saving my life. How can I leave after that?¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t understand what Luo Jin¡¯an was trying to say because she knew something was restraining him, and he was hiding something in his heart. Various things could happen in the meantime. She couldn¡¯t guess what Luo Jin¡¯an was thinking. Su Binglan asked, ¡°So what? I¡¯m repaying you for saving my life.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and said, ¡°Of course, I saved your life, but¡­¡± Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an was trying to say something but stopped because he thought she wouldn¡¯t accept it. Su Binglan¡¯s face changed. ¡°So what if I saved your life? You don¡¯t have to repay me if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an swallowed his words because he noticed he might frighten Su Binglan. ¡®She should know, but unfortunately, she might not remember.¡¯ ¡°Well, if you cure me, it¡¯s only natural that I repay you,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief, waved, and said, ¡°Of course, why not? You will be in a higher position and have influence when the time comes. It¡¯s always good to stay under a shaded tree, right? So when the time comes, you will just have to protect us.¡± However, Su Binglan didn¡¯t care if they repaid each other¡¯s kindness. She only said that casually. If she wanted to, she could control the entire continent. Nonetheless, she didn¡¯t want to be a goddess any longer. She only wanted to experience everyday life on Earth. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an said with a severe expression, ¡°Okay, I will be your shaded tree.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Su Binglan said smugly. ¡­ Under Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s insistence, Su Binglan did not go to the back of the mountain. Instead, she returned to her room to sleep when she saw that Luo Jin¡¯an was fine for the time being. However, Su Binglan didn¡¯t sleep very well that night. A person appeared in her mind when she slept. The person was blurry and in a fog. It was a figure of a familiar man. ¡°Jin¡¯an! Jin¡¯an!¡± It was a crisp voice of a young girl, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jin¡¯an, but you must return safely.¡± ¡®Who was that? J-Jin¡¯an? Was that Luo Jin¡¯an? Why did it sound like I was the one calling out to him?¡¯ Then the fog swallowed the figure, and an arrow pierced his back. ¡°Ah!¡± The dream startled Su Binglan awake. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had that bizarre dream. She noticed it was getting brighter, so she hurriedly got off the brick bed and washed up to go to her parent¡¯s house to make tofu. Then she saw that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s room door was closed and thought he was still asleep. However, she saw Luo Jin¡¯an at her parent¡¯s house, chopping wood in the yard. She hurried over and grabbed his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not well, so you shouldn¡¯t be doing such tasks. Go home and rest.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Su Binglan retorted. Shen Qiuhua looked at the couple and smiled brightly. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You love your husband, don¡¯t you, Binglan?¡± Chapter 71 - 71 Wooden Mold 71 Wooden Mold The corner of Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t like her mother said at all. Su Binglan was only worried about Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition and thought it wasn¡¯t good for him to work so hard. ¡°Mother, did you just hear what you said?¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say that again. I know you¡¯re shy.¡± Su Binglan felt helpless. She thought the situation was becoming increasingly ridiculous. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s stubborn expression and knew he couldn¡¯t sit still, so she might as well tell him to do something less tiring. !! She pondered momentarily and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help light the fire instead? We must quickly finish making the tofu to go to the market and sell them.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an only nodded. Then Su Binglan started to make the tofu. The soybeans from yesterday were ready as her parents filtered them with the cloth. She put the filtered soy milk into the pot and boiled it for a while. During the boiling process, she added cold water to a bowl with some salt and vinegar to make tofu water. Then she mixed in some cold water while controlling the temperature when the soy milk finished cooking. After that, she scooped the soymilk and mixed it well. The tofu was almost ready when it turned into a curd-like consistency, so she boiled it again. She poured the curd into a wooden mold, wrapped it, and pressed it for fifteen minutes. Su Binglan sketched a wooden mold and told her parents to order it when she went to town in the afternoon the day before. Shen Qiuhua sniffed the fragrance and said with emotion, ¡°So that¡¯s what the wooden mold is for.¡± Su Binglan knew it had that function when she sketched it. ¡°You must use this whenever you want to make tofu in the future,¡± Su Binglan said. Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°Um, Jin¡¯an made this.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Su Binglan was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Luo Jin¡¯an to possess such a skill. It turned out Luo Jin¡¯an even knew how to make molds. He even took her drawings and made them come to life. Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°Initially, your father and I wanted to look for a carpenter in the village who could make the mold you sketched, but Jin¡¯an looked at it and said he could do it.¡± ¡°He also said we could save money if he did it instead of paying a carpenter. Jin¡¯an did an excellent job.¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with surprise. ¡°Do you know how to make other wood products? Some tools, maybe?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, nodding, ¡°I learned carpentry when I was a child.¡± He had learned many things, so he thought nothing of it. Still, Su Binglan was pleasantly surprised. It would be an ancient work of art if she could make wood carvings. They were also worth a lot of money. She would also have molds for desserts whenever she opened her dessert shop. She could sketch some designs for Luo Jin¡¯an to make. However, carving wasn¡¯t like chopping wood and wouldn¡¯t require too much physical labor. With that, Luo Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t need to go up the mountain to work. Instead, he could do his carpentry at home and wouldn¡¯t be tired. It would also reduce the risk of worsening his condition. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do that, Jin¡¯an. You have hidden talents.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head as his eyelids trembled, hiding the emotions in his eyes. The way Su Binglan called Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s name resembled the tone in her dream. ¡­ The tofu was ready when the sky shined bright. Su Binglan opened the cloth to reveal the tofu inside as a pleasant fragrance spread through the air, arousing one¡¯s appetite. ¡°It smells so good.¡± Liu Yinyin smelled the fragrance and looked at the tofu. She was amazed. ¡°Is this what tofu looks like?¡± Su Fengmao looked at the tofu with widened eyes. It was his first time seeing tofu and the first time he helped make some. He thought it felt magical. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the tofu, then at Su Binglan as his expression changed. Chapter 72 - 72 Morning Market 72 Morning Market Su Binglan¡¯s eyes also shined as she was amazed at what she and her family made. The feeling of making tofu with their own hands was different. There was a sense of accomplishment in her heart. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is tofu. I¡¯ll cut some and let everyone have a taste. Then I¡¯ll make tofu and egg soup. It will be delicious! We can also eat the tofu with soy milk in the mornings to have enough nutrition.¡± Su Binglan cut some tofu as she spoke and gave some to everyone so they could taste it together. Everyone was full of praise after tasting the tofu. ¡°This tofu will undoubtedly sell well.¡± ¡°No one has ever eaten this kind of thing around here.¡± ¡°I never knew you could make this, Binglan!¡± Su Binglan was not worried about the tofu business at all. She believed the tofu would be a hit throughout the village and the town. Moreover, no one else knew the secret recipe, so there wasn¡¯t a need to worry about others imitating her. She quickly prepared breakfast and went to the town to set up her stall. Fortunately, the village wasn¡¯t too far from the town, so she could have an early breakfast before going to the morning market. The adults didn¡¯t wake Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai up too early in the morning because they were children who needed their rest. The adults would only wake them for breakfast. However, the two woke up earlier than usual. Su Xuehai was still in a daze when he came out of the room. He rubbed his tired eyes and said, ¡°That smells good, Mom.¡± Su Xuexuan was two years older than his brother, so he was a little more awake. Still, the fragrance of the tofu woke him from his sleep. Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°I think the smell of tofu woke the two children up. That just shows how fragrant the tofu is.¡± Su Binglan happened to be cutting some small pieces of tofu when she waved at the children and said, ¡°Come here you two. Try some of this tofu we just made.¡± The two obediently walked toward Su Binglan, holding the delicious food. They weren¡¯t afraid of their aunt anymore. ¡°Here, open wide.¡± The two opened their mouths as Su Binglan put small pieces of tofu into their mouths. She smiled and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± The two of them took a bite, and their eyes lit up. Su Xuehai smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s good, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Xuexuan nodded and echoed, ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s spirits lifted when she heard the two children approve her dish. She felt satisfied making good food for her family. She made breakfast soon after. The family sat around the brick bed, drinking soy milk and eating tofu with egg soup. Everyone ate enthusiastically. ¡°The tofu is soft, smooth, and delicious. It melts in your mouth,¡± Su Fengmao usually didn¡¯t talk much, but when he ate delicious food, he couldn¡¯t help but give a few words of praise, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten so many delicious foods in the past, but it¡¯s not as delicious as this tofu.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled and said to Su Fengmao, ¡°A good man doesn¡¯t talk about his past braveries. He only talks about the present.¡± Shen Qiuhua started to talk and laugh more ever since Su Binglan improved and gave them new hope in life. Su Binglan looked at her parents. She always felt they were people with incredible stories. Moreover, her mother¡¯s personality became livelier. She could always imagine what Shen Qiuhua looked like when she was young. She thought her mother would have been an unrestrained little girl in the past. She only smiled and did not ask further. After breakfast, she and Liu Yinyin pushed the tofu cart and went to town. When they arrived, the sky turned a bright yellow, and the morning market began to operate. There were also hawkers by the roadside. ¡°Steamed buns! Come and get your fragrant steamed buns!¡± ¡°Come and try some warm pancakes, everyone!¡± Chapter 73 - 73 The Fragrance of the Human World 73 The Fragrance of the Human World Su Binglan listened to the hawkers sell their food and looked at the busy workers on the pier and the people on the town¡¯s main street. She could feel the liveliness of the human world. She thought the human world smelled like a cool spring breeze, unlike the temple she used to reside in. She was in an excellent mood at that time. She and Liu Yinyin pushed the cart to the morning market and set up their stall in the same place as the previous night. On the way, someone asked curiously, ¡°Miss, what is in that cart you¡¯re pushing? Why does it smell so good?¡± !! When the two arrived at the town, everyone smelled the fragrance and looked at Su Binglan curiously. However, they were too embarrassed to ask her about it. Still, some plucked up the courage to ask, especially when they saw Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin walking toward their spot in the market. The townsfolk guessed that the two girls were setting up a stall to sell things. If so, they could ask the girls what they were selling. Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°There¡¯s tofu in here. We¡¯ll sell it when we set up our stall. It¡¯s delicious and nutritious. It will make you healthier and give your skin a better complexion. ¡°The quality is excellent, and it¡¯s cheap! I¡¯ll even give you a free sample! It only costs six coins per pound, so everyone is welcome to try it!¡± Several townsfolk were eager to take a look, especially when they heard about the free samples. Su Binglan¡¯s voice was booming. She wanted to make sure everyone around could hear her. Of course, she believed her tofu would undoubtedly be famous. She also asked around and discovered there was no tofu in that era. Nonetheless, the most important thing was that tofu was delicious and nutritious. Su Binglan believed everyone would enjoy eating tofu. There were many delicacies in modern times, but everyone still enjoyed using tofu for cooking. Su Binglan knew a lot about the modern world because she was a goddess who had experienced it in one of her few lifetimes. ¡­ When Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin rushed to the morning market, they saw three figures at their original spot. Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Binglan, look, aren¡¯t those the robbers from last night?¡± The three people stood at the place where Su Binglan had set up her stall last night and occupied it. When some of the hawkers saw the three threatening figures, they went to set up their stalls elsewhere. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Looks like they came, after all. When I said they were promising talents, I didn¡¯t waste my breath.¡± When Lin Zheng saw Su Binglan, he cupped his hands and smiled, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve booked this spot for you.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you here because I threatened you?¡± Lin Zheng hurriedly said, ¡°N-No, Boss! When I returned home and thought about what you said last night, I felt you made a lot of sense. Also, I think you¡¯re strong, so I want to stay by your side!¡± Su Binglan looked at Lin Zheng meaningfully and said, ¡°You are smart. However, you must listen to me since you¡¯ve acknowledged me as your boss. I will do what I said last night if you¡¯re not loyal. I will not accept traitors. If you cannot accept that, you should leave now.¡± Su Binglan was earnest when she said that. Lin Zheng replied, ¡°I would never betray my boss, Boss!¡± He patted his two lackeys¡¯ heads and added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, boys? The two lackeys, Li Shi and Zhou Shan, hurriedly said in unison, ¡°We¡¯re loyal to you, Boss! We won¡¯t zig if you ask us to zag!¡± Su Binglan glanced at the trio and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± Chapter 74 - 74 Is She the Best? 74 Is She the Best? Lin Zheng knew Su Binglan was willing to take them in. The more he thought about what his boss said last night, the more he admired her. Su Binglan¡¯s martial arts skills were terrific, and she said what others dared not. Meanwhile, Lin Zheng was clever, and after giving it some thought, he felt that his boss was great. He knew he could greatly benefit if he followed her. Unbeknownst to Lin Zheng, his decision led him to live out his true meaning and find his future value. No one dared to look down on him at that time. Even his father became proud of him. Of course, that only happened in the future. The trio hurriedly said, ¡°We will do you proud!¡± !! As Lin Zheng spoke, he rushed forward to help Su Binglan put the cart away. His actions were prudent. Li Shi and Zhou Shan also helped. They even brought two horses for Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin to sit on. Soon after Su Binglan sat down, someone approached her stall. ¡°Miss, is this tofu? I could smell its fragrance from afar.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve never heard of it before, so we came to check it out. I-I also heard you¡¯re giving free samples?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also six coins per pound, cheaper than the candied chestnuts you sold last night!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re the ones who bought your candied chestnuts last night. My children loved it and told us to buy more.¡± ¡­ Everyone was talking to Su Binglan in a flurry. Su Binglan was beautiful, and her smile was an affinity with others. Everyone looked at her and felt that she was pleasing to the eye. They were all willing to talk to her as often as possible. Su Binglan said, ¡°Oh, so you also came to buy some candied chestnuts last night, is that right, Miss? I will sell more chestnuts tonight, but my tofu is even more delicious! I will cut some so everyone will have a piece to sample.¡± Su Binglan cut some tofu for everyone as she spoke, ¡°Here you go. Tofu is nutritious, and you can use it in your cooking too. You can put it in your egg soup and vegetable soup. It¡¯ll be delicious no matter how you cook it.¡± ¡°You can also make buns with them. Whatever your stomach desires. If you have fish at home, you can add some tofu to it and make an exquisite dish. You can all buy some for cooking if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan could convince anyone of anything whenever she spoke. The townsfolk who tasted the tofu couldn¡¯t stop praising it. ¡°It tastes very fragrant. Just like meat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s soft and melts in your mouth.¡± ¡°This is good stuff.¡± ¡°Which family are you from, Miss? You¡¯re a genius for making tofu and candied chestnuts.¡± Su Binglan smiled when she heard the townsfolk¡¯s praises. They began to buy tofu as they spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take a pound, so I can eat it when I get home!¡± Su Binglan smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, wait a moment. I¡¯ll weigh some.¡± ¡°Give me two pounds, Miss!¡± ¡°Me too, Miss! I need more because I have many mouths to feed at home. I-I¡¯ll take five pounds!¡± ¡­ Many people surrounded Su Binglan¡¯s stall because she gave out free samples. Some only wanted to taste, not buy it. However, they couldn¡¯t resist buying a kilogram¡¯s worth when they tasted it. Lin Zheng and his lackeys were perceptive as they silently helped on the sidelines. They help their boss pack the tofu and hand them to happy customers. Some townsfolk even looked at Su Binglan and asked, ¡°I wonder, are you Su Binlan from Su Teng Village?¡± A servant girl looked at Su Binglan and felt she looked familiar. After a moment, she realized she did recognize Su Binglan. Su Binglan admitted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Su Binglan from Su Teng Village.¡± When the townsfolk heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, they realized they knew her all along. ¡°Y-You¡¯re that so-called top-notch girl?! The lazy one?!¡± Chapter 75 - 75 An Angel Who Had Descended to the Mortal World 75 An Angel Who Had Descended to the Mortal World Everyone knew the name Su Binglan because her predecessor would beat and abuse her husband. She would scold Luo Jin¡¯an whenever they came to town. Many townsfolk witnessed her cruel behavior. The previous Su Binglan would scold Luo Jin¡¯an for embarrassing her with his scarred face. Her words were vicious, and no one could bear to hear them anymore. The people wanted to coax her into treating her husband better, but Su Binglan was hostile, and her eyes were red. It was as though she wanted to kill someone. The people were terrified, so no one dared approach her. Nonetheless, the townsfolk were no strangers to Su Binglan. Whenever someone mentioned her name, they would think of the woman who only enjoyed her life at others¡¯ expense. She would eat and do nothing more. !! Moreover, the previous Su Binglan saw Young Master Xu and fell in love with him. After that, she shamelessly stuck to Young Master Xu¡¯s side. She even did many embarrassing things to gain his attention. Everyone recognized her and was even more disbelieving. ¡°That can¡¯t be. This Su Binglan is unlike the greedy and lazy person in the past. Their personalities don¡¯t match at all!¡± ¡°Yeah, they look different too. Are we mistaken?¡± ¡°That previous Su Binglan isn¡¯t as good-looking as the one before us.¡± ¡°I agree. This woman looks like a fairy when she smiles.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Su Binglan was indeed gorgeous. Unfortunately, the people couldn¡¯t see her natural appearance because the dark spirit possessed her and applied heavy makeup on her face. She looked even worse, coupled with the potent evil aura. However, Su Binglan¡¯s actual soul reawakened, and her body carried spiritual essence. She also managed to purify the dark spirit. Her complexion also improved because she nourished herself with the spiritual spring water. She stopped wearing makeup since she had fair and delicate skin. She looked wonderful. Everyone talked about her beauty and couldn¡¯t stop. Instead, they kept talking more and more about her improvements. Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard the endless praises. Still, she needed to do business. Meanwhile, Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the townsfolks¡¯ words. ¡®My boss, was that Su Binglan?!¡¯ It would seem so no matter how Lin Zheng looked at it. But no matter who his boss was, he was the underling who had to protect his boss. He thundered, ¡°What nonsense are you all spewing?! If you dare say¡­¡± Before Lin Zheng could finish, Su Binglan waved her hand to stop him from staying anything more. The townsfolk carried no ill intentions when they spoke about Su Binglan. Besides, doing business was about harmony and making money. Therefore, Su Binglan was not angry. Either way, the townsfolk talked about Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor, not her. Moreover, the real Su Binglan was not from the human world, so she didn¡¯t take those false titles seriously. For some reason, Liu Yinyin mustered up her courage and said, ¡°My sister-in-law isn¡¯t like what you guys said. She¡¯s amazing and can cook delicious food.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s mind was full of Su Binglan¡¯s good deeds at that moment. She seemed to have forgotten all about Su Binglan¡¯s evil deeds in the past. Thus, she instinctively protected her sister-in-law. Liu Yinyin speaking up for her was something Su Binglan had not expected. Su Binglan was pleasantly surprised. Since Liu Yinyin and Lin Zheng defended Su Binglan, she had to speak up for herself. She couldn¡¯t care less about these false reputations, but she had to think about her relatives. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Please, those are all rumors. You shouldn¡¯t trust rumors. Besides, do I honestly look like the person you are talking about?¡± Su Binglan stood rooted and smiled at everyone. She was already beautiful and had an indescribable affinity whenever she smiled. She was like an angel who had descended on the mortal world. The townsfolk were stunned by what they saw. Chapter 76 - 76 Do Not Believe Rumors 76 Do Not Believe Rumors Su Binglan¡¯s smile was incredibly bright and moving. Many were dazzled by her beauty and were shocked momentarily. Moreover, the coarse clothes could not hide her temperament. Her ordinary clothes looked especially good, even if they felt different. ¡°Y-Yeah, those might be rumors.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve only heard of those things but never seen them before.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t mind what we just said just now, Miss Binglan.¡± Su Binglan smiled and shook her head. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay. I know none of you had ill intentions. Also, I¡¯ll often set up a stall, so I need everyone¡¯s support. Still, the food will remain delicious, and I can guarantee you will all feel better after eating them.¡± The townsfolk felt calm whenever they heard Su Binglan speak. ¡°Of course! Last night, I gave my daughter some candied chestnuts, and she said they were delicious. She wants more.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right. This tofu thing is new too, and I can taste its fragrance. I couldn¡¯t help but want to buy more.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it should be cheaper.¡± Su Binglan listened to everyone¡¯s feedback and said, ¡°I will give everyone more if you continue to support my stall.¡± ¡°Wow! Thank you for your generosity, Miss Binglan!¡± Everyone chatted and laughed that morning as the tofu quickly sold out. The morning progressed and soon welcomed daybreak, and more people were on the streets. Every shop was open, and more people were on the pier. Everyone smelled the fragrance of tofu and asked around. Then more people came over to buy tofu. However, there was only one piece of tofu left. Suddenly, someone ran over. ¡°D-Do you sell tofu here, Miss?¡± Su Binglan looked at the panting woman and asked, ¡°Do you want to buy some, Madam?¡± The woman panted and said, ¡°Y-Yes. My neighbor bought some and ate it with some rice. It was fragrant, and the smell was so tempting. I just had to buy some for myself. I asked around, and everyone said the tofu was delicious, so I came over right away. Do you have some more?¡± Su Binglan revealed a regretful smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯ve sold all of my tofu.¡± The woman didn¡¯t give up. She said, ¡°I-I see you still have another piece there.¡± Su Binglan said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Um, this piece is for my workers, so I can¡¯t sell it.¡± The woman was severely disappointed, ¡°B-But¡­¡± Su Binglan said gently, ¡°Madam, you can come here again tomorrow morning if you want some. I¡¯ll set up the stall in the same place at the same time.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°O-Okay! I will return early tomorrow morning. You must keep some for me, okay?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will surely keep some for you!¡± Only then did the woman feel relieved as she carried her basket and left. Then Su Binglan cut the remaining piece of tofu into three pieces and gave them to Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan. ¡°B-Boss¡­¡± Lin Zheng was stunned. ¡®She didn¡¯t sell this piece of tofu because she wanted us to have it.¡¯ Su Binglan stuffed the tofu into the trio¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? I know you must be tired from working all morning. Take the tofu home and eat it. You can have it as is or stir-fry it with some vegetables.¡± Lin Zheng was stunned, and his eyes turned red because that was the first time someone cared about him and treated him well. His parents only cared about his elder brother and never Lin Zheng. They never even cared whether or not he had breakfast. Still, he never expected his boss to do him that kindness. Chapter 77 - 77 This Was Talent 77 This Was Talent Li Shi and Zhou Shan also came from low-income families. They often only had one full meal and were not used to having breakfast, so they did not expect their boss to give them the tofu. The two looked at Su Binglan gratefully. Their lips trembled as they were at a loss for words. Lin Zheng was the first to collect his thoughts and said, ¡°Boss, this is too expensive. We can¡¯t take this.¡± Seeing Lin Zheng speak, the other two also followed suit. ¡°He¡¯s right, Boss. We can¡¯t accept this.¡± The trio had more than a pound of tofu in their hands, which cost quite a lot of money. They had only helped a little, and it was because of last night¡¯s matter that they had gone to help Su Binglan. Their boss gave them the tofu, but they felt bad taking it. Su Binglan said, ¡°Take it. You guys called me boss and helped me with the stall, so I won¡¯t mistreat you. The tofu is still fresh, so take it home and eat it to gain some nutrition. Don¡¯t argue, all right?¡± Since SU Binglan said so, the trio could not refuse. They were very grateful and even thought of ushering Su Binglan home. Still, she told them to go home and rest because she would ask them for help again when she reopened her stall at night. She would return to the market at night to sell more candied chestnuts. Fewer stalls would open when the weather was cold. Therefore, Su Binglan thought she could earn more money since it was autumn. Meanwhile, winter was nearing, and Luo Jin¡¯an needed to take better care of his body. Su Binglan¡¯s mind was full of business ideas and thoughts of making money to become wealthy. Liu Yinyin held the money bag in her hand when she excitedly handed it to Su Binglan and said, ¡°Binglan, we¡¯ve earned three hundred and forty-eight coins this morning!¡± Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin¡¯s happy face, and a bright smile appeared on her¡¯s. She felt good living like this because it filled her family with joy and hope, which made her heart at ease. ¡°Did you count the money just now?¡± Su Binglan realized Liu Yinyin was pretty talented in accounting. ¡°N-No, I remembered how much each person gave me when they bought the tofu,¡± Liu Yinyin replied. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed as she looked at her sister-in-law profoundly. Liu Yinyin was nervous under Su Binglan¡¯s gaze. ¡°D-Did I say something wrong, Sister-in-law?¡± Liu Yinyin was still a little nervous when faced with Su Binglan, significantly when Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. Liu Yinyin wondered if she had offended Su Binglan. Su Binglan patted Liu Yinyin¡¯s shoulder and looked at her encouragingly. ¡°Sister-in-law, we are a family. You can speak your mind. Don¡¯t worry about saying the wrong things. ¡°I only discovered you have a talent for accounting and doing business because you told me you memorized how much each person gave you.¡± Not everyone could do what Liu Yinyin did, let alone figure out numbers so quickly. If someone had properly nurtured a person like Liu Yinyin in modern times, she would have become a mathematical genius. Liu Yinyin smiled embarrassedly, but her eyes were bright. She felt like she could do anything whenever Su Binglan encouraged her. She believed she was not a useless person anymore. ¡°T-Thank you, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°We¡¯re family, so we shouldn¡¯t argue. Oh, I also want to set up a dessert stall in the future, so we should buy some flour, eggs, white sugar, and other things.¡± Chapter 78 - 78 Her Big Brother 78 Her Big Brother Liu Yinyin was stunned for a long while when she heard Su Binglan was planning to open a dessert stall in the future. ¡®Binglan knows how to make desserts?¡¯ Liu Yinyin suddenly felt there was nothing her sister-in-law could not do. She was genuinely amazed. However, she did not ask further. She only nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Binglan. I will do as you say.¡± The entire family thought Su Binglan was in charge. They would always listen to and do whatever she said. Nonetheless, Su Binglan took the money they earned and went to buy some flour and some eggs. Su Binglan would use whatever eggs she bought from the town first, and if she needed more, she could buy them from her uncle. Flour cost ten coins per pound in that era, so Su Binglan bought fifty pounds of it. Fortunately, Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin brought a cart along, so they could use it to bring the flower home. She also bought some brown sugar. After that, she bought some meat in hopes of roasting it. She had spent about eight hundred coins that afternoon. Then Su Binglan remembered that most people used peanut oil in that era, but it was hard to produce. A kilogram of peanuts could only produce three taels of peanut oil. There was also a low production of peanuts during that era because many people had to use their land to grow crops, leaving only a tiny plot of land to grow peanuts. The villagers could only harvest a few peanuts a year to make oil. It was also costly for farmers to produce, so they typically saved it for themselves and used it sparingly. Still, Su Binglan bought the meat, so she could roast it in cooking oil when she returned home. As for the desserts, it was costly to make them because of the price of peanut oil. Su Binglan wondered if there was a cheaper alternative so she would not have to worry about making the desserts. There were many types of oil in modern times, but it wasn¡¯t the case in ancient times. She wanted to make many things, but unfortunately, that era lacked what she needed. Su Binglan used the soybeans to make tofu and soymilk and planted more in her pocket. That way, she would have improved versions of the soybeans. The yield would also significantly increase if she removed some improved soybeans from her pocket dimension and planted them in the fields nearby her house. Typically, the yield would increase by several times. Su Binglan prepared to return home with Liu Yinyin after buying the things. However, they had to go around on another street because they went shopping in a far away place. The two reached an entrance to a large house when Liu Yinyin abruptly stopped and looked inside. Su Binglan noticed something strange about Liu Yinyin¡¯s expression. There was a worried look in Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes, so Su Binglan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister-in-law?¡± Liu Yinyin replied, a little flustered, ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Binglan knew something must have happened when she saw Liu Yinyin acting strangely. ¡°Sister-in-law, are you not telling me because you don¡¯t trust me, or do you have other concerns?¡± Su Binglan asked. Liu Yinyin noticed how serious Su Binglan¡¯s tone was, so how could she remain silent? She lowered her head and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Binglan. I just don¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents had told her not to tell Su Binglan about what happened. However, Liu Yinyin could not irresponsibly mention her mother and others at that time, so she only told Su Binglan half of it. Before Liu Yinyin could say anything, Su Binglan spoke, ¡°Sister-in-law, you should tell me the truth if you don¡¯t want me to worry. Is there a problem with this house?¡± Liu Yinyin hesitated but said uneasily, ¡°It¡¯s your big brother. He has worked here for a long time and hasn¡¯t returned.¡± Su Binglan immediately understood what Liu Yinyin meant. She looked at the Zhu family¡¯s home and said, ¡°So, Big Brother is inside this house?¡± Chapter 79 - 79 Don’t Waste Your Breath 79 Don¡¯t Waste Your Breath Liu Yinyin did not expect Su Binglan to guess that. She nodded with unease as she tugged at her clothes. Su Binglan could tell Liu Yinyin wanted her husband to return to her, so she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s bring Wenzhe back with us.¡± As Su Binglan spoke, she approached the Zhu family home, but Liu Yinyin grabbed her and said, ¡°Binglan, your big brother signed a contract with this family. We can¡¯t bring him home.¡± Liu Yinyin was anxious and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her family. She only worried about Su Wenzhe and wanted to know how he was doing, so she tried to peek into the house. !! Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold as she asked, ¡°How long has it been since he signed the contract? How long does he need to work here?¡± Liu Yinyin said lowly, ¡°He needs to work here for three years.¡± Su Binglan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°That long? He hasn¡¯t returned for a long time. I wonder how he¡¯s doing,¡± she walked forward as she continued, ¡°We must see if he¡¯s all right.¡± Liu Yinyin grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to visit.¡± Su Binglan snorted and said, ¡°If they don¡¯t allow visitors, there must be a problem. I have to go in and take a look.¡± Su Binglan walked up and knocked on the door. A servant opened the door and glanced at the duo. When he saw the coarse clothes they were wearing, a disdainful look appeared in his eyes. The servant said impatiently, ¡°Go on, get out of here. You can¡¯t come in.¡± He even used a broom to chase Su Binglan away disdainfully. Su Binglan intended to speak calmly, but the servant looked down on her. She reached out and grabbed the servant¡¯s neck. ¡°Hey, is Su Wenzhe here?¡± Su Binglan was swift, and the servant had no time to react. Strangely, he could not move his body and hands. He looked at the woman before him with a terrified expression and said, ¡°This is the Zhu residence! How dare you behave so atrociously here?!¡± Su Binglan sneered, ¡°Oh? Do you think you¡¯re qualified to judge me?¡± She could destroy the entire Zhu residence with a single move. However, she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss when she came to this world and only wanted to follow the rules. The servant stared at Su Binglan with widened eyes. His eyeballs almost popped out when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡®She dares to speak to me like this?! Who is this woman?!¡¯ Only then did the servant notice Su Binglan¡¯s astonishing aura, even though she wore raggedy clothes. He had worked for the Zhus for a long time and met various people. However, he had never met anyone like the woman before him. Just looking at Su Binglan made the servant scared. He even started to get cold feet and sweat profusely. ¡°Do you dare kill me?! You will pay with your life if you do!¡± The servant usually used his position in the Zhu family to bully others. Therefore, he instinctively threatened her. Su Binglan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll have blood on my hands if I kill you, so I¡¯ll just break your legs. I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t tell me where Su Wenzhe is, I¡¯ll break them.¡± Su Binglan would always do what she said. Of course, she could fix the servant¡¯s legs later if she broke them. She used a method of deterrence and only wanted information about her big brother. The servant noticed that Su Binglan was not lying, so he hurriedly stammered, ¡°Let¡¯s t-talk this out.¡± ¡°Hurry up and answer my question.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s someone named Su Wenzhe in our residence. I work in the front and don¡¯t know what goes on in the back.¡± The servant was just a cleaner, so there were many things he was unaware of in the Zhu residence. Chapter 80 - 80 Have a Plan 80 Have a Plan Su Binglan¡¯s gaze became increasingly colder. The servant didn¡¯t know why, but his entire body started to tremble. He felt the woman¡¯s terrifying aura. ¡°I-I honestly don¡¯t know. I only heard that many who worked here long-term eventually fell ill and died. Then the Zhu family throws them out.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression was frigid when she heard those words. !! Liu Yinyin happened to hear them too. Her vision went black, and she almost fainted. Fortunately, she held onto the wall in time. Her face was pale as she muttered to herself in a panic, ¡°Wenzhe will be alright.¡± Su Binglan looked into the servant¡¯s eyes and noticed a profound light. However, the servant¡¯s eyes became empty when he met Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. When it came to her big brother¡¯s safety, Su Binglan had no choice but to use her spiritual essence. She used her soul-sucking technique to see if the servant was lying. Su Binglan discovered the servant wasn¡¯t lying. However, the Zhu family and their workers were rather ruthless and did not treat their long-term employees as human beings, so it was usual for people to die here. Some even signed death contracts. The rest signed live contracts and received less money, but their lives weren¡¯t at stake. Su Binglan asked Liu Yinyin, ¡°Did my big brother sign a death or live contract?¡± Liu Yinyin heard Su Binglan¡¯s question and collected her thoughts. She said, ¡°It was a live contract.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°How much silver did they pay you for him?¡± Liu Yinyin said in a low voice, ¡°Three silver taels.¡± Su Binglan got angry when she heard Liu Yinyin only received three silver taels for her big brother. It was all her predecessor, the dark spirit¡¯s fault. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s see Big Brother, and then we¡¯ll think of a way to reclaim him.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought of something, and her expression dimmed as she said, ¡°I heard we need ten silver taels if we want to redeem him.¡± The Su family didn¡¯t think much about it before. They only thought Su Wenzhe would work for three months to earn money and return to them. However, they never expected not to hear from him at all. The Su family visited the Zhu residence, but the Zhus didn¡¯t allow them to see Su Wenzhe. Su Binglan snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t want her big brother to stay with the Zhus any longer, not even for a day. She knew she needed to earn ten silver taels on that very day quickly. However, the Su family didn¡¯t have that much, and no matter how much they scraped together, they couldn¡¯t gather enough money. When Su Binglan fell into the river and became unconscious, the Su family couldn¡¯t even afford to find her a doctor, so they had to earn money. Su Binglan quickly thought about it and hatched a plan. She looked at the servant and said, ¡°Bring me to your butler.¡± Su Binglan knew the person in charge of the Zhu residence was undoubtedly the butler. ¡°Our butler is very busy, and we cleaners barely get to see him.¡± The servant dared not disturb the butler. Su Binglan said, ¡°Will you take me to your butler, or do you want me to break your legs?¡± She cracked her knuckles as she spoke. The servant dared not take the risk. If Su Binglan broke his legs, she would render him useless, and the Zhus would kick him out. Therefore, he took the devilish woman to see the butler. Butler Zhu walked to the side with a booklet as the servant approached him alongside two women. Butler Zhu looked at the women¡¯s clothes and knew they were from the countryside. ¡°S-Sir, this woman has something to talk to you about.¡± Butler Zhu replied impatiently, ¡°How dare you bring anyone to see me. Get them out of here!¡± Chapter 81 - 81 Domineering and Not to Be Trifled With 81 Domineering and Not to Be Trifled With Su Binglan stepped on a stone beside her. Then with a flick of her foot, she shattered it, making a crackling sound. Butler Zhu couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he saw that. He looked at the woman again and felt it was bizarre. It was as if the stone resembled his head. Su Binglan crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure you want to kick me out?¡± Butler Zhu was also tactful. He realized not to mess with the woman. He had met many people, but never someone who could easily shatter a massive stone into pieces. He knew he had mistakenly thought Su Binglan was just an ordinary country girl. ¡°M-Miss, let¡¯s talk about this, s-shall we?¡± Butler Zhu did not realize he was stuttering. Butler Zhu had become the butler for the Zhus and enjoyed various benefits, so he cherished his good life. However, he immediately felt terrified after meeting such a powerful person. He also thought the entire Zhu family thugs couldn¡¯t match the woman¡¯s strength when he saw how capable she was. Su Binglan rubbed her wrist and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I have a terrible temper. Who knows what I can do when I behave impulsively.¡± Butler Zhu gulped and said, ¡°W-Why did you come to the Zhu residence, miss?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°I came to look for my big brother, Su Wenzhe. He signed a live contract with these people.¡± Butler Zhu said with difficulty, ¡°Miss, your big brother has signed a contract with this place. I can¡¯t just let him leave. The Zhus have their rules and regulations.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Of course, I know that. I just want to see my big brother. I¡¯ll pay the ransom later. However, if something bad happened to my big brother, I¡¯m not so sure I can suppress my anger.¡± Su Binglan made her intentions clear. Butler Zhu¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. ¡®Su Wenzhe is her brother?¡¯ Butler Zhu remembered Su Wenzhe because he was tall and handsome. Still, Su Wenzhe was tired and probably hanging on by a thread. Butler Zhu said, ¡°Miss, your big brother is sick and tired, but I promise, it has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Bring me to my brother, now.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression was cold and stern. She resembled an army superior with her terrifying demeanor. Others couldn¡¯t help but obey her every demand whenever she spoke. Butler Zhu couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°Y-Yes, of course.¡± When Su Binglan arrived at a woodshed, she saw her groggy-looking brother. ¡°Wenzhe? Big Brother, how are you?¡± Su Binglan anxiously called Su Wenzhe¡¯s name several times, but Su Wenzhe could not hear her. She shook Su Wenzhe with all her might, and only then did Su Wenzhe regain consciousness. Su Wenzhe opened his eyes and saw his little sister. THen he said excitedly, ¡°A-Am I dead, little sister? Is that why I¡¯m seeing you right now?¡± Su Wenzhe thought he was dead. His condition had worsened over the past few days, and the Zhus did not care if he lived or died. He became afraid when he saw the Zhus throw his colleagues out when they died of illness. Still, it was near impossible to leave the Zhu residence once he entered. He wanted to return home to his family, but the Zhus never allowed it. The steward even beat Su Wenzhe once, damaging his hearing. ¡°You¡¯re not dead, Big Brother. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out of here, okay?¡± Su Wenzhe wanted to say something but had no strength. Chapter 82 - 82 Business 82 Business Su Binglan coldly glanced at Butler Zhu and the steward behind him. She smiled menacingly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this place well.¡± She couldn¡¯t act out of pocket. Otherwise, she would implicate her family, and they would suffer the consequences. Butler Zhu and the steward listened to Su Binglan¡¯s words in broad daylight. They looked at her frigid expression and felt a chill run down their spines. They shivered and dared not move. They only felt this woman was stronger than anyone they had ever met. They thought they were hallucinating. !! ¡°W-What do you mean, Miss? We don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Su Binglan replied indifferently, ¡°You can pretend you don¡¯t understand.¡± Then she took a cup from the side and scooped some spiritual spring water from her pocket dimension for Su Wenzhe to drink. Of course, she used a camouflage technique when she did it so no one would notice. After drinking the spiritual spring water, Su Wenzhe¡¯s body could restabilize, and there would not be any significant issues for the time being. He would return to normal after Su Binglan left. Su Binglan said, ¡°Just wait a little longer, Big Brother. I¡¯ll return very soon and bring you home.¡± Su Wenzhe read his sister¡¯s lips and understood her words. He wanted to say something, but Su Binglan had already turned to Butler Zhu and the steward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. If anything happens to my big brother, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Su Binglan was highly straightforward, shocking the other two. They never expected to meet such a bold person. But they knew Su Binglan wasn¡¯t lying when they looked at her severe expression. ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry, Miss. We¡¯ll take excellent care of your big brother.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, don¡¯t fret. We won¡¯t let anything happen to your brother!¡± After that, they finally realized what they had said. It was as if Butler Zhu and the steward instinctively became cowardly and couldn¡¯t retort whenever faced with Su Binglan. It was bizarre. ¡­ When Su Binglan exited the Zhu residence, Liu Yinyin anxiously looked toward the door and asked, ¡°How is Wenzhe, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan did not allow Liu Yinyin to enter because she was worried something might have happened to her big brother and that Liu Yinyin couldn¡¯t bear it and faint. However, it seemed that Su Wenzhe was okay. Su Binglan said, ¡°Wenzhe is fine, Sister-in-law. You wait here for a while. I will return soon.¡± There was only one way for Su Binglan to make money in the shortest time possible. She needed to sell her recipes. Whenever the dark spirit got hungry in the past, she would go to the Drunken Cloud restaurant. Su Binglan remembered that although the food at the Drunken Cloud was luxurious, it could not compare to modern food culture. Moreover, some ancient dishes gave off strange smells that modern dishes do not. When Su Binglan entered the Drunken Cloud, the waiter politely greeted her, ¡°Hello, Miss. Please, come in.¡± Drunken Cloud was a famous restaurant throughout Tanghe town. It had been open for a long while and had an excellent reputation. However, a new restaurant had recently opened across the street, destroying all other businesses. It belonged to the Zhu family, Zhu¡¯s Guests. Su Binglan observed the entire town¡¯s situation when she arrived. She also heard the townsfolk gossiping about Zhu¡¯s Guests and Drunken Cloud when she set up her stall earlier. Therefore, she was familiar with matters regarding the two restaurants. Su Binglan looked at Zhu¡¯s Guests on the opposite side of the street and smirked. Then she said to Drunken Cloud¡¯s waiter, ¡°I want to meet with the manager. Tell him I¡¯m here to discuss business matters.¡± ¡°B-Business matters, Miss?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you want to take down Zhu¡¯s Guests?¡± Su Binglan asked. The waiter became ecstatic when he heard that. He exclaimed, ¡°Come upstairs, please! I¡¯ll go and call the manager right away!¡± Chapter 83 - 83 Selling Fresh Dishes 83 Selling Fresh Dishes Drunken Cloud was one of the first restaurants to open in Tanghe town, so there was a history to it, and business went smoothly. However, Zhu¡¯s Guests had deliberately opened across the street to steal customers from Drunken Cloud. They even stole two chefs and some recipes from Drunken Cloud. Drunken Cloud¡¯s signature dishes were no longer theirs alone because Zhu¡¯s Guests also served the same thing. Zhu¡¯s Guests had robbed Drunken Cloud of most of their customers. Drunken Cloud wasn¡¯t doing as well as before. There were only a few loyal customers who still went there to eat. Moreover, Zhu¡¯s Guests deliberately lowered their prices so more people would go there instead of Drunken Clouds. The manager and the young master were worried about the lack of customers. At that time, the manager and the young master discussed that matter in the kitchen when the waiter interrupted them, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a girl outside who said she wants to discuss business with you. She also said she has a way for us to beat Zhu¡¯s Guests.¡± Xu Mochu was listening to the manager¡¯s report on Drunken Cloud¡¯s current situation, and when he heard the waiter¡¯s words, he revealed a surprised expression. The manager became excited when he heard the waiter¡¯s words. ¡°Was that really what the girl said?¡± ¡°Yes, she did. Although she¡¯s wearing ragged clothes, she doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person,¡± the waiter replied. The manager exclaimed, ¡°Quick, invite her in! After that, the manager realized he had made a rash decision when Young Master Mochu was still around. Therefore, the manager quickly rephrased himself, ¡°Y-Young Master Mochu, is it okay if¡­¡± Xu Mochu waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here since there¡¯s no need for others to know I¡¯m here. You can meet back with me when you¡¯re done discussing business with that girl.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Mochu.¡± Then the manager, Mr. Wang, quickly told the waiter to lead him to the girl. Mr. Wang was surprised when he saw Su Binglan because she possessed a fresh and refined temperament. He also thought Su Binglan was gorgeous but wore raggedy clothes that did not match her demeanor. It was bizarre. However, he knew Su Binglan was no ordinary person when he saw her expression. ¡°Nice to see you, sir.¡± ¡°Miss, please, have a seat.¡± Mr. Wang poured Su Binglan some tea as he sat across from her. Drunken Cloud had performed well all these years because of Mr. Wang¡¯s management skills. He taught his workers never to look down on anyone. Moreover, he treated his guests as his own. Since Su Binglan was there to discuss business, he showed his sincerity. Still, Su Binglan was in a hurry, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point, sir.¡± Mr. Wang was stunned. Then he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m here to sell my recipe to Drunken Cloud. I guarantee Zhu¡¯s Guests have never served anything like it. You can even claim it as Drunken Cloud¡¯s signature dish.¡± Su Binglan was confident. Mr. Wang was ecstatic, but he remained calm. Some people had sold him recipes before, but they were nothing special. Still, he believed Su Binglan¡¯s words for some reason. Su Binglan always had the power to convince anyone of anything effortlessly. ¡°Honestly, some people have come to sell their recipes before, but they were nothing special. I¡¯m curious to know what dishes you have in mind.¡± Su Binglan understood Mr. Wang¡¯s curiosity and said, ¡°I brought some of my ingredients, but I need to borrow your kitchen. If you think the dishes are reasonable, we can make a deal. If not, I will compensate for the extra ingredients I used from your kitchen. You¡¯ve got nothing to lose then, right?¡± Chapter 84 - 84 Worship Su Binglan 84 Worship Su Binglan When Mr. Wang heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, he knew he was not dealing with an ordinary girl. Then he noticed the girl had indeed come with a basket. A cloth was covering its contents, so Mr. Wang did not know what was in the basket. He became curious about the mysterious contents. He said, ¡°You have a point. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go to the kitchen.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan followed Mr. Wang to the kitchen. There were three chefs and apprentices working in Drunken Cloud. The restaurant used to have five chefs, but Zhu¡¯s Guests had poached two of them by offering to pay them more. If the Drunken Cloud was still as bustling as it once was, the three remaining chefs could not have borne it. However, their business had plummeted, so the remaining chefs could manage and even had some free time. The people in the kitchen were puzzled when they saw Mr. Wang bringing along a girl, but they did not question it. It was the first time Mr. Wang had brought a stranger into the kitchen to cook, but an exceptional dish wasn¡¯t something one could easily make. Su Binglan remained quiet as she placed her basket to the side and removed the cloth that covered its contents. There were some potatoes and chiles in the basket. Su Binglan intended to make two dishes. One was a sour and spicy potato pancake, and the other was a spicy chicken dish. Mr. Wang looked at the things in Su Binglan¡¯s basket and asked curiously, ¡°What is that thing?¡± He wondered why he had not seen such an ingredient before. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Those are chilies I use as seasoning and flavor.¡± Chilies were something new to the chefs, apprentices, and Mr. Wang. They had never seen them before. Mr. Wang¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought, ¡®A dish made with an ingredient like that is undoubtedly something Zhu¡¯s Guests would not have. I¡¯m looking forward to what this girl can make.¡¯ Next, Su Binglan began to make sour and spicy potato pancakes. The kitchen was well-stocked and well-equipped, so Su Binglan made quick work of the sour and spicy potato pancake. She said, ¡°This sour and spicy potato pancake is of excellent quality and cheap to make. I can be one of Drunken Cloud¡¯s signature dishes. Just lower the price a little instead of charging high-end prices, so ordinary people can come and order this dish. ¡°That way, you can attract more customers. If more people come and buy this, Drunken Cloud¡¯s business will boom and improve.¡± In Su Binglan¡¯s opinion, following the customers¡¯ flow was better. Mr. Wang felt enlightened when he heard that. Indeed the price of every dish in the Drunken Cloud was high because they made sumptuous dishes. However, they did that because the cost to produce those luxurious dishes was high. Still, serving dishes with low cost and excellent quality while charging a low price would go well. Mr. Wang admired Su Binglan at that point. He felt the girl excelled at doing business. ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss.¡± ¡°Try some of this sour and spicy potato pancake,¡± Su Binglan said. Mr. Wang, the chefs, and the apprentices smelled the dish¡¯s fragrance and couldn¡¯t wait to try it. They had also never seen anything like it. Mr. Wang widened his eyes in shock when he tasted the dish. ¡°That¡¯s insanely delicious! It¡¯s just sour enough with a unique flavor that numbs my tongue, but it¡¯s scrumptious nonetheless!¡± Mr. Wang was full of praise as he ate one mouthful after another. He then started to imagine Drunken Cloud packed with customers again. Moreover, he had witnessed how easy it was to make that dish. Meanwhile, the other chefs and apprentices also revealed shocked expressions when they tasted the sour and spicy potato pancake. Chapter 85 - 85 Spicy Taste 85 Spicy Taste Mr. Wang, the chefs, and the apprentices had never experienced a spicy dish before and wanted to have a few more mouthfuls. However, Mr. Wang moved his chopsticks so fast that the others could not compete with him. He was in charge of the restaurant, had eaten many delicacies, and was notorious for being picky about the taste of his meals. He typically stopped eating other dishes after just a few mouthfuls. However, at this moment, Mr. Wang looked like he had not eaten for days. How he wolfed down Su Binglan¡¯s dish surprised the three chefs and apprentices. Still, if Mr. Wang gave the others a chance, they would also wolf down Su Binglan¡¯s dish. Su Binglan looked at their reactions and smiled. ¡°How is the dish, Mr. Wang?¡± ¡°It¡¯s insanely delicious! Name a price for the recipe!¡± Then manager Wang suddenly thought of something, and his expression changed, ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t have access to the potatoes and chilies you mentioned. Where did you get them?¡± He believed no one else had seen those ingredients before and believed it would benefit Drunken Cloud greatly if he could have them. Then he would no longer have to worry about Zhu¡¯s Guests stealing their business. Su Binglan said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I discovered and planted these potatoes and chilies by myself. There aren¡¯t any in the markets. Still, I¡¯m genuine when I sell my recipes. You can also buy those ingredients from me if you¡¯re willing.¡± Mr. Wang was so excited he wanted to bring Su Binglan to the second floor to discuss a business deal. Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll make another dish in the meantime. It¡¯s a spicy chicken dish which you can also call Drunken Cloud¡¯s signature dish. However, I need a chicken from you guys.¡± The chefs could not care less about what Su Binglan needed as they hurriedly ran to get a chicken and returned to help. They were curious how the girl would make her spicy chicken dish. Su Binglan was confident in her dishes and believed Mr. Wan would undoubtedly buy her recipes. Meanwhile, watching the girl cook was a joy for the chefs and apprentices. Soon, Su Binglan finished making her spicy chicken dish, and Mr. Wang was full of praise, ¡°This dish is delicious! Its aroma is unique too!¡± The spicy sensation stimulated their taste buds, making their mouths salivate. They could not compare its aroma to other dishes. Meanwhile, a customer walked past Drunken Cloud¡¯s entrance and smelled the fragrance. The person entered the restaurant and asked the waiter, ¡°Did you just serve something? Why does it smell so good in here?¡± The waiter was also salivating as his stomach growled with hunger. He guessed the girl must have cooked something delectable. He said smilingly, ¡°Please come in, sir. Soon, the Drunken Cloud will serve even fresher and more flavorful food again. You¡¯re welcome to come and try them whenever we do!¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve been around for a long while, and I¡¯m a regular customer. I still enjoy eating at the Drunken Cloud.¡± Most only went to Zhu¡¯s Guests because it was cheaper, but Mr. Wang said fighting a price war was not the best solution to their lack of customers. He only prioritized doing honest business no matter what and knew they should not constantly change their prices. He also felt it was better to make fresh dishes to retain customers. After Mr. Wang tasted Su Binglan¡¯s dishes, the two went to a private room to discuss their business cooperation. ¡°Miss, how about I buy both recipes for 200 silver taels?¡± Mr. Wang¡¯s offer was fair but slightly higher than Su Binglan expected. Still, Mr. Wang knew the dish was worth the price. Moreover, he also needed to buy the potatoes and chilies from Su Binglan. The potatoes and chilies Su Binglan had planted in her dimension grew exceptionally well. Therefore, there was no problem with supply. Chapter 86 - 86 Where Did This Girl Come From? 86 Where Did This Girl Come From? Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Mr. Wang saw Su Binglan nod and heaved a sigh of relief. Then he continued to discuss with Su Binglan the potatoes and chilies. Su Binglan said, ¡°I will charge you five coins per pound for the potatoes.¡± The potatoes Su Binglan grew in her dimension got their nourishments from the spiritual spring water, making it more beneficial to the human body when consumed, so she set a reasonable price. !! Moreover, she set such a price to promote the use of potatoes so the villagers would grow more of them. That way, they could also make revenue for themselves and improve their living conditions. Still, it was autumn, and even if the villagers wanted to grow potatoes, they would have to wait until the beginning of spring the following year. Mr. Wang did not expect the potatoes to be so cheap. He became excited as he thought of Drunken Cloud¡¯s future business. ¡°What about the chilies, Miss?¡± He asked. Su Binglan replied briefly, ¡°It¡¯s also five coins per pound.¡± Mr. Wang calculated his cost inwardly, but it did not matter, even if the chilies were a little expensive. He knew to use them sparingly, just to add flavor. However, he did not expect them to be so cheap. He felt the girl was an honest person because she did not raise the price even though she was the only one who possessed such ingredients. Others would have monopolized the ingredients and charged a higher price. Mr. Wang praised Su Binglan inwardly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, should we sign an agreement, Miss? Still, I hope you only sell these recipes to us, not others.¡± Su Binglan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You worry too much, Mr. Wang. I will only sell my recipes to Drunken Cloud because you guys have an excellent reputation. Mr. Wang smiled so widely that his eyes turned into slits. However, he was strict with his workers. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Do you have a pen and paper?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Mr. Wang replied. Mr. Wang thought Su Binglan was scheming something and got someone to give her a pen and paper. However, he never expected her to write the agreement personally. Moreover, her writing was tidy and elegant. ¡®An ordinary country person wouldn¡¯t be able to write so beautifully. Who is this girl?¡¯ Su Binglan asked Mr. Wang for his thoughts on the agreement while she wrote. ¡°Here, have a look. I¡¯ve written down our cooperation agreement. If you see no issues, we can sign it.¡± Mr. Wang took the agreement and looked at the terms listed on it. He was shocked once again. The girl had written it with such detail. Even he could not find someone to write such a thing. ¡°T-There are no issues. Everything is there in black and white. Let¡¯s sign the agreement,¡± Mr. Wang said, still in shock. The two signed two copies of the agreement and kept one for themselves. Mr. Wang could not hide his smile. Then Su Binglan wrote her recipes on two pieces of paper, and Mr. Wang paid her with 200 silver taels. ¡°Oh right, what about the potatoes and chilies, Miss Binglan?¡± Su Binglan understood Mr. Wang¡¯s worry and said, ¡°I will return to town in the evening and deliver them.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Binglan. We will pay you then,¡± Mr. Wang replied smilingly. He could not wait to see the potatoes and chilies because he planned to introduce them to the customers and immediately improve Drunken Cloud¡¯s business. Su Binglan took the silver and left as Mr. Wang walked into the office and said, ¡°Did you hear everything, Young Master Mochu?¡± Xu Mochu had indeed heard the conversation between the two and said, ¡°That girl isn¡¯t so simple. Do you know who she is?¡± Mr. Wang said, ¡°Her name is Su Binglan. She wrote it on the agreement.¡± Chapter 87 - 87 Not an Object in the Pond 87 Not an Object in the Pond Xu Mochu¡¯s expression changed when he heard the name Su Binglan. He was too familiar with that name because she was the woman who had done some strange things for his attention. He knew Su Binglan admired him. Later, he heard she became jealous of another woman but fell into a river. However, Xu Mochu did not know what happened after that. He didn¡¯t care either because Su Binglan was just a stranger to him. Still, Xu Mochu had seen Su Binglan before and had a vague impression of how she used to speak. She looked exactly like a country girl, uneducated with a foolish demeanor. However, the girl who spoke with Mr. Wang spoke clearly. She was neither servile nor overbearing. Instead, Su Binglan was graceful and kind. Moreover, she possessed an outstanding temperament and a beautiful face, different from the Su Binglan Xu Mochu knew previously. !! Perhaps this was the real Su Binglan, and she only pretended last time. She used to wear a thick layer of rouge and powder, making her appearance unclear. Mr. Wang looked at Xu Mochu¡¯s expression and felt it was strange. ¡®Does Young Master Mochu know Su Binglan?¡¯ Mr. Wang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s great that you know her! You¡¯re fortunate to know such a talented young girl, Young Master Mochu.¡± Xu Mochu glanced at Mr. Wang indifferently. ¡°You think she¡¯s good?¡± Mr. Wang smiled and said, ¡°To be honest with you, Young Master Mochu, I¡¯ve seen and done business with many people. Still, Miss Binglan is the only one I admire. No one can say no to her, whether it¡¯s discussions or doing business. ¡°I feel like even if Miss Binglan were from Tenghe Town, she would not want to remain in a small place like it.¡± Xu Mochu¡¯s expression changed when he heard Mr. Wang¡¯s words. Mr. Wang continued, ¡°Young Master Mochu, it would benefit us greatly if you get to know such a person. Look at this agreement¡¯s content and handwriting. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this.¡± ¡°If we sold such calligraphy, the townsfolk would go crazy for it! Her handwriting is astounding. It¡¯s almost as if she has the world¡¯s knowledge in her mind. She must be a person of noble character.¡± Xu Mochu fell silent. Mr. Wang was his father¡¯s trusted subordinate, and he had traveled far and wide to meet many people. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Wang¡¯s health, Xu Mochu¡¯s father would not have made Mr. Wang manage Drunken Cloud. Nonetheless, Xu Mochu also wanted Mr. Wang to slow down and recover. Still, Su Binglan managed to make Mr. Wang praise her. Xu Mochu wondered if he had misjudged Su Binglan in the past. He began to doubt himself. He said indifferently, ¡°Yes, you should pay more attention to her if she returns.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Mochu. A girl like her must possess excellent karma. I feel if we work well with Miss Binglan, Drunken Cloud will become even more popular. Zhu¡¯s Guests are no match for us! ¡°However, I don¡¯t know why Zhu¡¯s Guests insist on taking us down. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy about this, Young Master Mochu? There might be something up with the Zhu family.¡± Xu Mochu replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. Don¡¯t act rashly, so we don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Mochu,¡± Mr. Wang bowed as he spoke. ¡­ Su Binglan was unaware of those incidents, even though she had reclaimed herself. She did not want to recall the bad memories of her past life. Still, she did not know the Xu family were the owners of Drunken Cloud. Therefore, she immediately took the silver and headed straight for the Zhu residence. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin was still waiting near the Zhu residence. Chapter 88 - 88 The Terrifying Girl 88 The Terrifying Girl Liu Yinyin was concerned about Su Binglan even though she told her to wait near the Zhu residence. Liu Yinyin did not mind listening to her sister-in-law because she was different from before. Still, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Su Binglan return. She hurriedly approached her sister-in-law and asked, ¡°Are you all right, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan patted Liu Yinyin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± If Su Binglan were fine, Liu Yinyin would be too. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get Big Brother back,¡± Su Binglan continued. Liu Yinyin was stunned. While distracted, Su Binglan had already walked toward the Zhu Residence¡¯s entrance. Liu Yinyin placed the small cart at the entrance and said to the servant guarding the door, ¡°Please help watch our cart.¡± That servant was naturally the one Su Binglan had threatened before. He bowed and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you take care of it.¡± ¡®Of course, I¡¯d listen to you. That other girl is scary. I wouldn¡¯t dare disobey her.¡¯ Liu Yinyin was puzzled. She had come to the Zhu residence to see Su Wenzhe but also met the servant. She clearly remembered the servant¡¯s attitude at that time. However, she didn¡¯t expect his attitude to change so quickly. Still, Liu Yinyin knew all of this was related to her sister-in-law. She admired her Su Binglan more every day. Nonetheless, Liu Yinyin followed Su Binglan into the Zhu residence. Butler Zhu and the steward were polite to Su Binglan, and they had asked a doctor to check on Su Wenzhe. The two did not intend to spend money on a doctor, but when they thought of Su Binglan, they felt their lives were more important. They were afraid Su Wenzhe would die. The two believed Su Binglan when she said she would bury them with her big brother if they left him to die. They knew this terrifying girl would do such a thing. Therefore, they endured the pain of spending money to hire a doctor to treat Su Wenzhe. The doctor looked at Su Wenzhe, and his expression changed drastically. But when he checked Su Wenzhe¡¯s temperature and pulse, he realized nothing was wrong with him. It was not as severe as it seemed. Butler Zhu asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, is he all right?¡± The doctor said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just overworked and has insufficient qi and blood. He¡¯ll recover after some rest and nourishment.¡± Butler Zhu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± At that moment, Su Binglan walked in. Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Su Binglan also heaved a sigh of relief. But when Butler Zhu and the steward saw Su Binglan, they could not help but shiver. ¡°Miss Binglan, the doctor said your brother is fine.¡± Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°I heard everything.¡± Then she slammed the ten silver taels on the table and continued, ¡°Here are the ten silver taels. Cancel my brother¡¯s contract, now.¡± Su Binglan exuded dominance when she slammed the ten silver taels on the table. Then it suddenly hit Butler Zhu and the steward as they shared a look. Su Binglan had not been gone for long, yet she had already gathered enough silver to reclaim her brother. The two wondered why the Su family would send their family member to work for the Zhus if the Su family was so wealthy. Of course, the two doubted Su Binglan, but they dared not ask how she got so much silver so quickly. They could only cancel Su Wenzhe¡¯s contract. Su Binglan took the contract and looked at it. Her brother¡¯s signature was indeed on it, so she immediately burned the contract to ashes then and there. ¡°My big brother no longer has anything to do with the Zhu family. I¡¯m bringing him home.¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan was so quick that Liu Yinyin had to run over. Chapter 89 - 89 Reassurance 89 Reassurance Liu Yinyin was frightened when she saw her husband lying there. ¡°Husband!¡± She knelt as tears rolled down her face and her heart ached terribly. Su Binglan walked over and checked her big brother¡¯s aura only to discover he was indeed okay. ¡°Sister-in-law, Big Brother is okay. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Liu Yinyin was bawling, but when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, she immediately collected herself. She trusted her sister-in-law when she said Su Wenzhe was okay. Su Binglan carried her brother on her back and exited the Zhu residence alongside Liu Yinyin. She had also rented a horse carriage before returning to the Zhu residence. The horse carriage waited nearby, so they took Su Wenzhe to the medical center. Su Binglan repaid her debt to the doctor and purchased many herbs¡ªsome for Su Wenzhe and some for Luo Jin¡¯an. However, Luo Jin¡¯an had a unique condition, and the medicinal herbs Su Binglan bought could only stabilize his condition, not cure it. For that, Su Binglan would need more precious herbs. She also needed some medical equipment to perform surgery on Su Fengchen¡¯s hand. Unfortunately, she had no choice but to delay it. Still, she bought extra herbs for him. The medicinal herbs alone cost more than 100 silver taels. Nonetheless, Su Binglan knew she could earn more and should prioritize her family¡¯s needs. Su Wenzhe only went to work for the Zhus because of Su Binglan. Although the dark spirit no longer possessed her, she knew what her big brother had done for her and felt the need to nurse him back to health. After purchasing the medicinal herbs, Su Binglan went to the carriage and returned to the village alongside the other two. Liu Yinyin looked at the medicinal herbs beside her and realized Su Binglan had spent a lot of money buying them. She knew her sister-in-law did that for Su Wenzhe, but she had never seen anyone spend so much silver. Liu Yinyin did not know how her sister-in-law had earned so much silver in a short time but did not ask. She was simply grateful to Su Binglan. Liu Yinyin hesitated for a long while before saying, ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin. She knew Liu Yinyin was curious, but she did not expect her not to ask anything. She said softly, ¡°I got the silver from selling some things to the Drunken Cloud restaurant. I¡¯ve also agreed to cooperate with them, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the silver. Big Brother will fully recover if he takes good care of himself. ¡°You and Big Brother will go to town and sell tofu and snacks when that time comes. Then we can make some more money. I want you two to handle your own business, so Big Brother will no longer have to work for others.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words reassured Liu Yinyin. Liu Yinyin initially felt uneasy, but she felt more at ease when she heard that. ¡°I cannot thank you enough, Binglan.¡± Liu Yinyin didn¡¯t even know how to express her gratitude correctly. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so you don¡¯t have to be so formal and polite,¡± Su Binglan said as she put her hand on Liu Yinyin¡¯s lap. When Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin brought Su Wenzhe back to the village on the horse carriage, it attracted the villagers¡¯ attention. They knew every family in the village was fortunate to have a cow, but a horse carriage had suddenly appeared. The scene resembled the modern era when someone drove by a remote village in a luxury car. ¡°Why would a horse carriage appear in the village?¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s stopping in front of the Su family¡¯s house.¡± ¡°We¡¯re familiar with the Su family, so there¡¯s no way the horse carriage belongs to them.¡± Chapter 90 - 90 Village Unity 90 Village Unity The villagers discussed in groups of twos and threes out of curiosity. Someone said, ¡°I always think the Su family has some secrets. They don¡¯t look like regular villagers at all.¡± ¡°Do they have wealthy and noble relatives we are unaware of outside the village?¡± ¡°Who knows. Our school¡¯s teachers are even more knowledgeable than them.¡± ¡°Whatever the case, we must protect the Su family.¡± ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re just worried that someone will come looking for trouble. It¡¯s fine. We have more people and power. I believe no one would dare trouble them.¡± The villagers of Suteng village were a united community. They worked hard together and were sincere instead of being calculative and unkind. Some moved to the village long ago, while others were new members. Still, the villagers had all received the Su family¡¯s kindness and were grateful. Moreover, the Su Teng villagers could live well despite tough times because they were united. ¡­ The cart had two small wheels, so Su Binglan tied it to the back so the carriage could pull it along. Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin untied the cart when they arrived at the village and then carried Su Wenzhe down. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao heard the commotion and rushed out with his walking stick. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai also ran out. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°Father, What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two children were frightened when they saw their father¡¯s appearance. Liu Yinyin hurriedly comforted her sons, ¡°Your father is fine. He¡¯s just tired and needs some sleep. He can play with you when he wakes up. Be good. You should go and play around the corner first.¡± Liu Yinyin could not deal with Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai at that moment, so she sent them off for a while. Su Binglan put Su Wenzhe on her back and carried him inside. Su Wenzhe was unconscious at that moment. Only then did Su Fengmao react. ¡°Is that Wenzhe?¡± ¡°Yes, father. I brought Big Brother home.¡± Su Fengmao was ecstatic at first, but after seeing his eldest son in such a state, he did not feel good either. His eyes also reddened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is your big brother all right? I¡¯ll go and get a doctor right away.¡± ¡°Father, Big Brother is fine. He just fell asleep. I also bought medicinal herbs, so don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as Su Binglan spoke, Su Fengmao calmed down from his panic. He blamed himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s okay. Your brother is only like this because of the Zhu family. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know Wenzhe would end up like this when he became the Zhus¡¯ long-term employee.¡± Su Binglan comforted, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± If Su Binglan had not fallen from the back of the mountain and her soul had not fallen into a deep sleep, the Su family would not have been in such a situation, especially Su Wenzhe. It was also her fault in the end, but she was unaware of it. Still, Su Binglan did not have time to dilly-dally, so she started to make medicine for her brother. ¡­ Su Binglan had already given her big brother the medicine when Shen Qiuhua and Luo Jin¡¯an returned. Su Binglan breathed a sigh of relief because she did not have time to rest. When Shen Qiuhua found out her daughter had brought Su Wenzhe home, she excitedly dropped the things in her hands and went to see him. Her heart ached, and she cried, ¡°How did he end up like this? Who did this? No wonder the Zhu family didn¡¯t let us see him!¡± Liu Yinyin tried to comfort Shen Qiuhua, ¡°Mother-in-law, Binglan said Wenzhe is okay. It¡¯s all thanks to her. Who knows what else might¡¯ve happened to Wenzhe if it weren¡¯t for her? Binglan was the one who saved him. She¡¯s amazing. Also, she made the Zhus void Wenzhe¡¯s contract!¡± Shen Qiuhua heard the critical point of Liu Yinyin¡¯s explanation and asked curiously, ¡°It costs ten silver taels to annul Wenzhe¡¯s contract. How did Binglan afford it?¡± Liu Yinyin worshiped Su Binglan inwardly when she spoke previously. Then she replied to Shen Qiuhua¡¯s question, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother-in-law. Binglan earned the silver to pay the Zhus.¡± Chapter 91 - 91 Tacit Understanding 91 Tacit Understanding Shen Qiuhua naturally hoped her eldest son would return someday. There had been no news of Su Wenzhe since he left to work as a long-term laborer for the Zhu family, so Shen Qiuhua worried about him. However, the Su family could not gather ten taels of silver to reclaim Su Wenzhe. Ten silver taels was not a small sum of money for ordinary villagers. Therefore, Shen Qiuhua was thrilled when her eldest son finally returned. Still, she was worried the Zhu family would come looking for him. Hearing Liu Yinyin¡¯s words, Shen Qiuhua finally reacted, ¡°Binglan earned the ten silver taels?¡± She believed her daughter could earn such an amount of silver and felt more at ease because she trusted her daughter¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Yeah, she did. She¡¯s my sister-in-law after all,¡± Liu Yinyin said. Then Su Binglan came in from the outside and said, ¡°I sold two recipes to the Drunken Could restaurant for two hundred silver taels. With that, I bought some medicinal herbs and brought Wenzhe home. I also paid off the money we owed the doctor and saved the remaining ten silver taels to do some business.¡± Su Binglan always thought making money was the right thing to do. The entire family sighed with relief when they heard Su Binglan sold her recipes. Still, they worried about her. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao looked at her daughter with gratification and felt she was getting increasingly influential throughout the town and village. ¡­ When Su Binglan brewed the medicine for Su Wenzhe, no one suspected anything. Only Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the pot and smelled the medicine. He seemed in deep thought and revealed conflicted emotions in his eyes. After lunch, Su Binglan also made Luo Jin¡¯an a decoction. ¡°This is the medicine for you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything and immediately drank the medicine. Su Binglan was a little surprised to see Luo Jin¡¯an so happy. She asked softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to drink it when I told you to. Aren¡¯t you afraid the medicine might be faulty or that I poisoned it?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Binglan. ¡°Would you have done that?¡± Su Binglan rested her chin on her hand by the table and said, ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t. You are my husband. I Won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an only said one word, and Su Binglan could not even guess what he was thinking. But it felt good that Luo Jin¡¯an trusted her. Luo Jin¡¯an did not ask Su Binglan about her medical skills, while Su Binglan did not ask Luo Jin¡¯an about his past. The two had a tacit understanding not to probe each other¡¯s secrets. ¡­ Since Su Wenzhe needed someone to be around to care for him, Liu Yinyin volunteered to stay home. Therefore, Su Binglan prepared to go to town in the afternoon alone. However, Shen Qiuhua was worried. Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, I can handle myself.¡± Su Binglan believed Lin Zheng and his lackeys would be there to help when she went to town. ¡°We can¡¯t let you go to town alone. We won¡¯t be at ease since you have to walk home alone at night.¡± Unexpectedly, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany her.¡± Su Binglan was stunned when she heard that, but looking at his expression, she knew he was not joking. She did not intend to invite Luo Jin¡¯an along, but after some thought, she decided to let him go with her. Still, she did not need Luo Jin¡¯an to do anything besides stand aside. That way, she could address the rumors about her. No one would say she abused her husband anymore. Su Binglan did not care about her reputation, but it was necessary if she wanted her family to do business in town next time. Just like that, the couple left and headed to town. Luo Jin¡¯an carried a basket of candied chestnuts, while Su Binglan carried a basket of potatoes, ready to deliver to Drunken Cloud. Chapter 92 - 92 As Refined as Jade 92 As Refined as Jade Luo Jin¡¯an noticed Su Binglan carrying a big basket of potatoes and prepared to take it from her, but Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can carry it. It¡¯s not that heavy.¡± Carrying a basket of potatoes was an effortless task for Su Binglan. However, Su Binglan was worried about Luo Jin¡¯an instead. She could not help but frown when she saw him carrying something heavy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± She wondered why her heart constantly ached when she thought of how Luo Jin¡¯an was carrying heavy loads and working despite his condition. ¡°No.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an briefly replied. ¡°B-But your body¡­¡± Without waiting for Su Binglan to finish, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I took medicine at noon. I¡¯m fine.¡± He always looked calm. Su Binglan would think Luo Jin¡¯an was as healthy as a horse if she did not check his pulse and temperature. The two walked alongside each other, but Su Binglan deliberately slowed down because she did not want Luo Jin¡¯an to get tired. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an noticed Su Binglan did not keep up, so he slowed his pace to wait for her. But unbeknownst to him, Su Binglan was looking at his back with a stuffy and stifled heart. She kept thinking about how much Luo Jin¡¯an had experienced. Meanwhile, Su Binglan sensed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s attentiveness and snapped out of her absent-mindedness to quickly catch up with him. She whispered, ¡°Jin¡¯an.¡± ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±Luo Jin¡¯an would now respond to anything Su Binglan said. Su Binglan raised her head and looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°I will cure you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and met Su Binglan¡¯s earnest eyes. His initially cold heart seemed to have a different feeling this time. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t say anything, and Su Binglan did not ask him to respond. Su Binglan only said that to reassure herself, not Luo Jin¡¯an. After a while, Su Binglan heard a short hum. Luo Jin¡¯an responded to her earlier statement. She thought Luo Jin¡¯an would not have responded, so she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with widened eyes and asked, ¡°So, you, believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied. Luo Jin¡¯an was his usual quiet self along the way, but Su Binglan would find something to talk about from time to time. Even though Luo Jin¡¯an did not react much to her words, Su Binglan knew he was listening. Soon, the two arrived in town, and the sky was still brightly lit. Su Binglan immediately went to Drunken Cloud to look for Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang hurried downstairs when he heard Su Binglan had arrived. However, he was stunned when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an beside Su Binglan. ¡®He¡¯s the most handsome young man I¡¯ve ever seen!¡¯ Mr. Wang felt Luo Jin¡¯an was as refined as jade, as profound as a poem, and as beautiful as a painting. He thought Luo Jin¡¯an was so handsome that he did not look like a mortal human. Even he was at a loss for adjectives to describe Luo Jin¡¯an. At that moment, the wind blew in from the outside, causing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hair to part and reveal his scarred face. Only then did Mr. Wang collect his thoughts. ¡®What a pity. That man is so good-looking but has a frightening scar.¡¯ Then Mr. Wang asked, ¡°Miss Binglan, this is?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°This is my husband, Luo Jin¡¯an.¡± Mr. Wang could not believe Su Binglan was already married. Although puzzled, he did not pry and said politely, ¡°Young Master Luo, Miss Binglan, please come in.¡± Mr. Wang still called her Miss Binglan. After entering the restaurant, Su Binglan put down the basket and removed its cover, revealing the potatoes and chilies. Mr. Wang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the long-awaited ingredients. He hurriedly got someone to weigh the ingredients and paid Su Binglan. ¡°Please allow me to weigh these, Miss Binglan. There are 120 pounds of potatoes and 5 pounds of chilies. Now I will pay you 625 coins. Here you go, Miss Binglan.¡± Chapter 93 - 93 Doting Wife 93 Doting Wife ¡°Please count the money to see if there¡¯s enough, Miss Binglan.¡± Mr. Wang wanted to continue working with her, so he was more polite. When the couple entered Drunken Cloud, Mr. Wang hurriedly asked someone to pour hot tea for Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan put the money into her purse and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve paid me adequately.¡± She was beside Mr. Wang when he told someone to weigh the potatoes. Initially, the potatoes were only a few pounds short, but Mr. Wang still paid Su Binglan the total price. She could tell he was sincere whenever he did business. Although Su Binglan had earned 200 silver taels from selling her recipes, she still valued the 600-odd coins she received from Mr. Wang because selling the recipes was a one-time thing, while the ingredients were a long-term business. She started earning a little initially, but it would add up later. Su Binglan put away the money and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go, Husband.¡± The couple addressed each other formally in front of others and would only call each other by name whenever they were alone or with family. Su Binglan nonchalantly gave the empty basket to Luo Jin¡¯an and carried the basket of candied chestnuts on her back. She was stubborn and insisted on carrying them, not allowing Luo Jin¡¯an the chance to argue. Luo Jin¡¯an could only carry the empty basket on his back. However, as he exited the restaurant, he coughed twice, ¡°Cough, ahem.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Mr. Wang watched from the sidelines and noticed the minute details of the couples¡¯ interactions. After Su Binglan left, the waiter asked, ¡°What are you looking at, Mr. Wang?¡± Mr. Wang sighed, ¡°Miss Binglan is such a good person. One look, and you can tell she dotes on her husband.¡± Mr. Wang thought the couple¡¯s interactions were novel. However, he was also envious of that outrageously handsome man. He could not describe how he felt. Still, Mr. Wang knew the couple was harmonious and that no one could get between them. The waiter nodded and said, ¡°Her husband doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health, and there are scars on his face. Even then, Miss Binglan doesn¡¯t dislike it or anything. Considering her expression, she looked quite nervous about her husband¡¯s health. Moreover, she is quite capable.¡± The waiter said Su Binglan was capable because she was the only one who had access to the potatoes and chilies. Mr. Wang said, ¡°So, we can¡¯t trust those dastardly rumors.¡± The waiter was a little confused as he wondered what Mr. Wang meant. Previously, Young Master Mochu had told Mr. Wang to pay closer attention to Su Binglan. Therefore, Mr. Wang deliberately asked around. Only then did he know who Su Binglan really was. However, some said Su Binglan was evil and that she constantly abused her husband. Still, it seemed they were only rumors, and Mr. Wang knew he should not believe them. ¡­ Su Binglan was concerned when Luo Jin¡¯an coughed. She checked his temperature to ensure nothing was wrong before she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I told you to stay home. Your condition will worsen when you get tired.¡± Su Binglan did not talk to Luo Jin¡¯an so much in the past, but when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an neglecting his health, she could not help but lecture him. Luo Jin¡¯an felt like he was going to break Su Binglan¡¯s heart, so he elegantly reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m okay, truly.¡± He could tell whether Su Binglan was genuinely worried about him or not. When they arrived at the market, they saw Lin Zheng and his lackeys standing in their previous spot. Naturally, the trio brought some benches along. Su Binglan looked at the trio admiringly and said, ¡°Good job, boys.¡± She did not think the benches were much use in the morning, but she felt they were convenient now because Luo Jin¡¯an could sit next to them and rest. Su Binglan could sell the candied chestnuts while Lin Zheng and his lackeys helped. Then said to Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°You sit there and rest while we sell the chestnuts. We¡¯ll go home after that.¡± Chapter 94 - 94 Luo Jin’an’s Intention 94 Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s Intention Luo Jin¡¯an did not argue with Su Binglan and simply sat on the bench. Still, he had his intentions of going to town with his wife. He knew how the townsfolk talked about Su Binglan because Liu Yinyin said something about it. Luo Jin¡¯an probably hoped he could be around Su Binglan so the townsfolk would stop spreading more ridiculous rumors. Of course, Su Binglan did not expect her husband¡¯s good looks to attract countless people. Many women could not help but talk about Luo Jin¡¯an when they went to buy candied chestnuts from Su Binglan. ¡°Who is that, Miss?¡± !! Su Binglan replied smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s my husband.¡± ¡°Oh? Your husband is dashing.¡± ¡°So, you are Su Binglan, after all. As expected, we shouldn¡¯t trust rumors. I can tell you¡¯re very caring toward your husband.¡± The townsfolk said these things because Su Binglan let her husband sit and rest while she busied herself doing business. ¡°I agree. Only a few people like you dote on their husbands like this.¡± In that era, only men typically went to work for money. However, considering how Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an got along, it seemed Su Binglan was only earning more money to support her family. ¡°Still, your husband is very handsome, so you should dote on him.¡± Su Binglan noticed many staring at Luo Jin¡¯an. While resting, she said, ¡°Everyone is looking at you.¡± Su Binglan did not realize her tone was different from usual when she said that. Despite that, Luo Jin¡¯an did not say a word. He simply combed his hair aside, revealing his scar. ¡°I will leave my hair like this if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± The people looking at Luo Jin¡¯an were shocked when they saw his scar. Some even felt frightened. It was a pretty terrifying scar, after all. Soon after, everyone stopped looking at the handsome man. They simply bought some candied chestnuts and exchanged a few pleasantries with her before leaving. Nonetheless, Su Binglan intended to earn money to buy some medication for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scars. She needed time to cure Luo Jin¡¯an of his cold poison, while his scar did not need much effort. Still, she was not in a hurry to heal Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scar. ¡­ There was only one basket of candied chestnuts then, so they sold out quickly. After that, Su Binglan packed up and prepared to go home. Since Lin Zheng and his lackeys helped again, Su Binglan left some candied chestnuts for the trio to eat. Once again, the trio showed their gratitude. ¡°You three can come over and help whenever I open up my stall. I will pay you three a monthly salary if you do well,¡± Su Binglan said sternly. The trio became even more excited when they heard that. ¡°T-Thank you, Boss!¡± The trio exclaimed in unison. Li Shi and Zhou Shan were especially thankful to Su Binglan when they heard she was willing to pay them a monthly salary. On the other hand, Lin Zheng¡¯s family was well to do, but for some reason, he felt it was interesting to work with Su Binglan. He could also eat things he had not tried before. As he had helped Su Binglan multiple times already, he began to realize that working with his own two hands felt different. It was much more fulfilling than robbing others of their belongings. ¡®Boss was right about what she told me in the past.¡¯ ¡­ It was already dark when the couple walked home. Luo Jin¡¯an would also cough from time to time. Su Binglan heard the coughing and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Let me carry you home.¡± She began to think it would be better if she did not allow him to follow her to town next time. If Luo Jin¡¯an insisted, she would hire an oxcart or something similar. She did not feel tired walking, but Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body could not bear it. However, Su Binglan did not understand why her husband insisted on following her to town in the afternoon. Meanwhile, Su Binglan planned to rent a shop in town that had a backyard and decorate it. She would use the shop for her desserts and the backyard for making tofu. She could also use the backyard as a temporary break area. Chapter 95 - 95 Gentler Than Usual 95 Gentler Than Usual Su Binglan had always been a strong person, wanting to protect the people around her. Therefore, when she heard her husband coughing, she offered to carry him home. She even squatted with her back facing Luo Jin¡¯an as she spoke. Little did she know, her words and actions made her husband¡¯s heart tremble, especially when he saw her squatting. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed, but Su Binglan did not see it, nor did Luo Jin¡¯an move. Su Binglan turned her head and looked up at her husband. However, it was pretty late at night, and even if there was moonlight, she could not see Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression well. She always thought Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were stunning when he stared back at her, and he exuded a soul-stirring sense of beauty. !! At that moment, Su Binglan¡¯s heart uncontrollably trembled when she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. Finally, Luo Jin¡¯an reacted and took two steps forward. Su Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an would lean over and climb onto her back, so she turned her head back around. However, Luo Jin¡¯an stretched out and grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s arm to pull her up. He used the right amount of strength and did not hurt Su Binglan. Su Binglan was still in a daze when she stood up. She knew Luo Jin¡¯an was being gentle, but she did not understand why he lifted her. Luo Jin¡¯an looked down at Su Binglan and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s walk home together.¡± His voice was gentle whenever he spoke to his wife. Su Binglan realized his tone was not as cold as before, but she was unsure if she had only imagined it. ¡°B-But you started coughing just now. Aren¡¯t you tired from walking?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan calmly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be home soon. Still, I should be the one carrying you home, if anything. There is no reason why a woman should ever need to carry a man.¡± Although Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice was gentle, his tone was firm. He took two steps forward as he spoke. Then he stopped and told Su Binglan to follow him. Su Binglan collected her thoughts and followed Luo Jin¡¯an step by step. She wanted to say something as she kicked a stone beside her feet. After a moment of silence, she finally said, ¡°I think it¡¯s all the same. You¡¯re my husband, so I should be okay to carry you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Su Binglan. ¡°Husband?¡± Su Binglan did not think much about it and answered instinctively, ¡°W-Well, yeah.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an answered in a low voice. Su Binglan found Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s response strange, but she could not guess what he thought. Since that was the case, she decided not to overthink it. It was a little late before the couple got home, yet Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua waited so they could have dinner together. The family sat around the brick bed and ate their dinner, and after that, Su Binglan removed two silver taels she had earned from her purse. ¡°Mother, Father, this is the silver we earned today. Part of it is from the potatoes and chilies I sold, and the other is from the candied chestnuts.¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re the most capable daughter ever. If this continues, our family¡¯s conditions will undoubtedly improve. The money you earned today is already more than our annual crop income. I¡¯ll keep this money aside until you need it.¡± Initially, Shen Qiuhua did not want to keep the money aside, but Su Binglan insisted on it because she knew her family had used all of their money on her for so many years. Su Binglan wanted her mother to keep the money aside so they would have some for a rainy day and not panic if they lacked any funds. Chapter 96 - 96 Preparing to Open a Shop 96 Preparing to Open a Shop Su Binglan knew her family would thrive as long as they worked together. She said, ¡°Mother, I plan to rent a shop and split it into two. I will use one to make and sell tofu, while the other will be a dessert shop. You guys can manage the tofu shop alongside Big Brother and Sister-in-law. That way, Father won¡¯t have to work so hard weaving baskets. Su Binglan did this so her family would not have to be apart. Then Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin could live with her parents and manage the shop together. Su Binglan also had plans for herself. ¡°If the business goes well, we can open more shops.¡± !! Su Binglan wanted to say the word ¡°franchise,¡± but no one would understand it since it was too modern. Meanwhile, Su Fenmao had an iron heart and firmly believed he had the best daughter in the world. He felt she was considerate and sensible. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I never feel tired.¡± His family had become increasingly harmonious, so he did not feel tired working for them. Su Binglan spoke again, ¡°But you can relax a little more if we open the tofu shop. You will have an easier time earning money too.¡± Shen Qiuhai said with some concern, ¡°But we won¡¯t have enough time to handle the fields then.¡± The villagers typically valued land more than anything. Even if they could do business in town, they could not bear to neglect their fields. Su Binglan replied, ¡°We will make a lot more money when we open the shops, Mother. We won¡¯t neglect the fields either because we can hire people to look after them for us. It won¡¯t cost much to do that. That way, we can manage the shop while the workers look after our fields.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt it was reasonable after hearing her daughter¡¯s explanation. ¡°Okay, we will do as you say, Binglan.¡± Moreover, the family realized they could earn a significant living from making and selling tofu. Liu Yinyin also did not have any objections. She only felt her sister-in-law was terrific and would listen to whatever she said. However, she thought of the candied chestnuts and said, ¡°So, will we continue selling the chestnuts in town?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°We can set up a small table in front of the shop. It won¡¯t take up much space, so we can put some snacks there and sell them, including the candied chestnuts.¡± The Sus became increasingly excited the more Su Binglan spoke. They looked forward to opening their shop to do business. ¡°Binglan, your family will support whatever you want to do. This is the money you worked so hard to earn, so I will keep it aside for you to use when you open your shop.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± Nonetheless, she checked her brother¡¯s pulse and temperature before having dinner with her parents and Luo Jin¡¯an. Still, she was worried and checked on Su Wenzhe again before bed. Liu Yinyin asked with concern, ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Will he be okay?¡± She had given her husband the medicine, as Su Binglan said, but Su Wenzhe had yet to wake up. Su Binglan replied, ¡°Big Brother is only tired and needs to rest more. He will be fine when he wakes up. Just be patient.¡± Liu Yinyin was relieved after hearing this. Su Binglan prepared to leave with Luo Jin¡¯an, but before leaving, she said to Liu Yinyin, ¡°If Big Brother has any problems in the middle of the night, please come to my house and call me.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After returning home, Su Binglan prepared to boil some medicine for Luo Jin¡¯an. However, it was already late, and she looked sleepy. After all, she had woken up early that morning and had a hectic day. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°You should rest now. I¡¯ll take care of the medicine.¡± Su Binglan shook her head and refused, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t know how to brew the medicine. I¡¯ll go to bed after you¡¯ve downed it.¡± Although Su Binglan did not need her husband¡¯s help, Luo Jin¡¯an still sat quietly by her side. He simply accompanied his wife silently. Chapter 97 - 97 Reading in the Academy 97 Reading in the Academy Su Binglan looked at her husband while stirring the pot. She could tell his temperament had changed. Luo Jin¡¯an possessed an elegant and otherworldly temperament, so Su Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an should not work and do business with her. Su Binglan thought it would be a waste if he did. Su Binglan enjoyed doing these things because she could experience the mortal world. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was different and should do other things. Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°I passed by the academy when I headed to town. I heard the principal is very knowledgeable, so I thought maybe you should study there.¡± !! Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head, his eyelashes covering the shadow in his eyes. Su Binglan could not see her husband¡¯s expression and did not know what he was thinking. After a moment, she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the imperial exams, but it would be great if you could learn something from the academy.¡± Su Binglan also wanted Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai to learn things in school. Still, the Su family could not afford to send the two children to school. It was tough for a low-income family to send their young ones to school, especially in that era. Just a month¡¯s worth of stationeries was expensive, costing one silver tael, not to mention their daily expenses. Therefore, very few villagers ever sent their children to schools or colleges. Still, reading was a crucial skill in that era. Everything would be much more convenient if one possessed such a skill, and now that Su Binglan could afford it, she would undoubtedly send whoever she could to school. It would be good to learn, even if not just to gain a good reputation. Luo Jin¡¯an did not respond when Su Binglan said that. Su Binglan hesitated. After some thought, she continued, ¡°Would you instead not attend the academy? You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. I can support the family, so it¡¯s not a problem for me to send you to school.¡± She did not know about her husband¡¯s past and was worried she might hurt his feelings with her words, so she chose them carefully. Luo Jin¡¯an turned to look at Su Binglan and knew his wife was sincere about sending him to school. Despite that, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°All right then. You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Nonetheless, she finished brewing the medicine as they spoke. She poured it into a bowl, blew on it, and handed the bowl to Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot. Be careful drinking it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an took the medicine bowl from Su Binglan and carefully drank it. Then the two washed up and went to bed. Su Binglan woke up early the following day, but Luo Jin¡¯an was still asleep because she had added a sedative to the medicine she had given him the previous night. She discovered Luo Jin¡¯an would wake up too early in the morning, even though he needed rest. It was not good for him to wake up that early, seeing as his body needed more time to recover. That was why Su Binglan added the sedative to her husband¡¯s medicine. Su Binglan made a few vegetable pancakes before leaving. She left two in the pan for Luo Jin¡¯an and took the rest to her parents¡¯ house. When she arrived, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were already awake, making tofu. Then Su Binglan took a bowl of heated soy milk back to her house and put it in the pot for Luo Jin¡¯an so he would have enough nutrients for the day. This time, Su Binglan went to town alone to sell tofu. She was more relaxed because Lin Zheng and his lackeys were there to help. Afterward, Su Binglan went to take a look at the surrounding available shops. When Lin Zheng heard Su Binglan wanted to check out the shops, he hurriedly said, ¡°I-I¡¯m more familiar with the town, boss. What kind of shop are you interested in getting? I can help you look for it!¡± Chapter 98 - 98 The Power of the Heavenly Law 98 The Power of the Heavenly Law Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan worked with Su Binglan for two days and benefited greatly. They learned many things from their boss and even got to eat her delicious cooking. Lin Zheng had finally figured out why his boss had told him to help her run her stall. It was only for his own good, after all. Moreover, if his boss wanted to rent a shop, she would cook many exquisite dishes, so he instinctively offered his help. Su Binglan knew Lin Zheng lived in the town. It was evident Li Shi and Zhou Shan were also in town very often, so they knew the area better than their boss. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m interested in a large or maybe two shops side by side. It would be great if one were connected to a backyard too. That way, we can rest in the back if we need to. Also, the shop can¡¯t be too far away, and the price should be fair. Lin Zheng replied with a salute, ¡°Yes, boss! I¡¯ll find you a few options immediately, and then you can choose between them!¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Lin Zheng was flattered when he heard his boss¡¯s thanks. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to work for you, boss. You don¡¯t have to thank us.¡± Su Binglan smiled and looked at Lin Zheng. ¡°All right, go on.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Lin Zheng briefly replied and left. Su Binglan strolled around town after closing her stall. However, she could not help but hear a lot of townsfolk gossiping. ¡°Have you heard? Master Zhu from the Zhu family fell from his carriage last night. He¡¯s unconscious, and his family has been looking for a doctor since last night.¡± ¡°Master Zhu is not a good person. He abuses his power to bully others. He¡¯s even the cause of some peoples¡¯ deaths.¡± ¡°Shh, you can¡¯t say such things.¡± ¡°I also heard one of the Zhu family¡¯s stewards fell into a river and drowned. A distant cousin of mine worked for the Zhus. He told me the steward had caused the deaths of many long-term employees.¡± ¡°I-Is that true? It¡¯s so bizarre.¡± ¡°Did Master Zhu and the steward offend someone to end up like this?¡± ¡°Who knows? Still, the Zhus aren¡¯t nice people. To be honest, this is satisfying news to me.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan was puzzled when she heard these things. She had not taken action against the Zhus, yet they had already become victims of such incidents. Suddenly, Su Binglan thought of her Soul Power. She had set the rules for this world and created everything in it, so it was only natural she possessed special powers. It seemed whoever offended her would end up in a miserable state, and Su Binglan did not even have to do anything. That was a power that came with her soul. Did the people of the Zhu family get punished because of this? Nonetheless, people of that era were good at gossiping, so Su Binglan heard a lot of news from them. She continued walking forward. It was almost noon when she passed by Drunken Cloud. Su Binglan noticed a long line outside the restaurant. The people talked about Drunken Cloud¡¯s new dishes as they stood in the queue. ¡°I tried their sour and spicy potato pancake, which was terrific. Also, they sold it at half-price for the first three days. Drunken Cloud never had such cheap dishes in the past.¡± ¡°I agree. I brought my family here for those three days. The potato pancake only cost eight coins.¡± ¡°The waiter told me it¡¯s Drunken Cloud¡¯s signature dish.¡± ¡°The sour flavor and spicy sensation feel strange, but in a good way. I¡¯ve never tasted anything quite like it before.¡± ¡°Drunken Cloud also has a spicy chicken dish which was exquisite. Just smelling its aroma makes me drool.¡± ¡°The spicy chicken is a little expensive, but everyone who visited Drunken Cloud the first three days they introduced the new dishes had an opportunity to taste a small piece as a free sample.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan smiled when she heard the townsfolk speak highly of the two dishes. It turned out that Mr. Wang was an excellent businessman. Drunken Cloud¡¯s business was booming. Mr. Wang exited the restaurant to entertain the guests when he saw Su Binglan walking past the door. He ran out excitedly and exclaimed, ¡°Miss Binglan! W-Wait!¡± Indeed, Mr. Wang had learned about the half-price and free sample business method from Su Binglan. Chapter 99 - 99 Became Popular 99 Became Popular Mr. Wang did not expect the discounts and free samples to make his customers want to return for more. He could not stop smiling when he saw the long queue at the restaurant¡¯s entrance. The townsfolk would return for more whenever they tasted Drunken Cloud¡¯s latest dishes. Previously, when Mr. Wang discussed business with Miss Binglan, she had given Mr. Wang a few tips, and he remembered them. Still, he did not expect them to work. Drunken Cloud Restaurant had more customers than ever before overnight. Therefore, if Mr. Wang had to choose the person he admired most, it would be Miss Binglan. She was a capable person, after all. Su Binglan stopped in her tracks when Mr. Wang appeared before her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Wang?¡± Meanwhile, the townsfolk waiting in line at Drunken Cloud¡¯s entrance thought their eyes played tricks on them when they saw the typically cold and mysterious Mr. Wang being so enthusiastic toward a country girl. The townsfolk wondered if Mr. Wang was still the same person they knew or someone entirely different. They had never seen Mr. Wang be so excited to see anyone. He would not even treat someone of high status that way, not to mention a young girl from a village. The young girl only wore raggedy clothes but possessed an extraordinary demeanor. The townsfolk also wondered if Mr. Wang fancied the young girl, but he was not like that. He only looked at Miss Binglan with gratitude and respect, without any ill will. Mr. Wang replied smilingly, ¡°Miss Binglan, thanks to you, Drunken Cloud has many customers now. Everyone only praised the two dishes when we introduced them. Business is also booming!¡± There was already a line forming at Drunken Cloud before noon, and Mr. Wang wanted to express his gratitude. Su Binglan replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Wang. It¡¯s win-win cooperation between us, and you did most of the work.¡± Mr. Wang continued, ¡°Miss Binglan, you¡¯re too modest. I¡¯ve seen how capable you are. You¡¯ve essentially saved Drunken Cloud. However, I¡¯m worried there will be fewer customers when we remove the discounts.¡± Su Binglan pondered and suggested, ¡°You could host some events from time to time.¡± ¡°Do you have any examples?¡± Mr. Wang knew Miss Binglan would have excellent ideas, so he listened attentively with eager eyes. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°You could organize a lucky draw, and whoever wins will eat at half price for a month.¡± Manager Wang became excited when he heard that. ¡°I did not think of that. That¡¯s also something I can frequently do. Then whenever someone comes here, they will order one or two more dishes as they eat. That way, we won¡¯t lose too much by giving out discounts. Thank you for your guidance once again, Miss Binglan!¡± Mr. Wang cupped his hands and bowed toward Su Binglan. Su Binglan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Mr. Wang.¡± After that, Su Binglan prepared to go home for dinner. However, the surrounding townsfolk began to talk about her as she left. ¡°That girl is gorgeous. I¡¯ve never seen a better-looking girl around here. I wonder who she is.¡± ¡°She must have some status, seeing how Mr. Wang was so polite to her.¡± ¡°She must be from the countryside. I heard she is the one who sells her recipes to Drunken Cloud.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be from the countryside. A girl from the countryside wouldn¡¯t possess such an excellent demeanor.¡± ¡°That girl is Su Binglan from Su Teng Village. I bought candied chestnuts and tofu from her before. Her tofu is soft, fragrant, and melts in your mouth. It¡¯s incredibly delicious.¡± ¡­ Mr. Wang was about to go back into Drunken Cloud, but he stopped when he heard the townsfolk talking about Su Binglan¡¯s roasted chestnuts and tofu. Chapter 100 - 100 Returning With a Full Load 100 Returning With a Full Load Mr. Wang was curious and puzzled. He knew what chestnuts were, but not tofu. ¡®Is that food or an ingredient for cooking? Why didn¡¯t Miss Binglan tell me about it or sell some to me?¡¯ However, Mr. Wang was not too concerned about it. He knew Miss Binglan had already helped Drunken Cloud tremendously by selling two of her recipes to them. Still, he thought of asking Miss Binglan about it later. Perhaps they could make another deal. Of course, he felt the price of the tofu recipe should be higher than the previous two. Mr. Wang knew Miss Binglan would be an excellent connection to the Drunken Cloud. Mr. Wang approached the townsfolk lining up in front of Drunken Cloud and appeared before a lady. He asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I know what the candied chestnuts and tofu are?¡± Mr. Wang could manage Drunken Cloud well, so he naturally knew how to handle things independently. The lady noticed Drunken Cloud¡¯s manager was polite, so she replied smilingly, ¡°The candied chestnuts have a sugar coating around them. Miss Binglan made them sweet and fragrant. They are delicious indeed. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure how Miss Binglan made her tofu. She said it¡¯s an exclusive and secret recipe. The tofu is white, and it was soft and tasty when I took a bite. ¡°Miss Binglan suggested that I add some to a fish dish, so I made some last night, which was incredibly delicious. I also added some to some soup,¡± as the lady spoke, she became even hungrier.¡± The lady had gone to line up in the morning market to buy tofu from Su Binglan and planned to make tofu dishes in the afternoon and evening, but she came across Drunken Cloud and decided to try their sour and spicy potato pancakes. Afterward, she would go home and make a tofu dish in the evening. The lady¡¯s words also aroused the surrounding townsfolks¡¯ appetites. ¡°Miss Binglan¡¯s tofu is indeed exquisite. I mixed it with some wild vegetables, and they tasted amazing.¡± ¡°Yeah, I made soup and added some tofu. My family drank it all and didn¡¯t leave a single drop!¡± Mr. Wang listened to the townsfolk on the sidelines and was surprised by what he heard. ¡°Where did you buy the tofu, ma¡¯am?¡± The lady pointed toward the east and replied, ¡°At the morning and night markets, sir.¡± Mr. Wang nodded. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± Then he entered the restaurant with doubt. He wondered why Miss Binglan did not tell him about the tofu and made a deal with him. Still, since Su Binglan had set up a stall selling tofu, Mr. Wang thought of sending someone over to buy some so he could add them to some of Drunken Cloud¡¯s dishes. The lady was shocked and in a daze for a long while when Mr. Wang said thank you. The surrounding townsfolk were also flattered that a person like Mr. Wang would say thank you to them. ¡°The manager of Drunken Cloud is a nice person, after all.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not like the staff in Zhu¡¯s Guests who look down on others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason to come to Drunken Cloud for a meal from now on. They have been around for many years, yet they still maintain their reputation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡­ Whenever ordinary people like them approached Zhu¡¯s Guests, the waiter would look down on them and chase them away, saying they should not block the entrance. After all, the townsfolk were humans, so who would feel good after getting shooed like dogs? Nonetheless, they could not afford such expensive dishes from Zhu¡¯s guests and could only leave. On the other hand, Drunken Cloud was different because anyone could enter and order whatever they liked. The staff at Drunken Cloud would not care about what others wore or if they had status. Still, the townsfolk were willing to return to Drunken Cloud because of their discounted sour and spicy potato pancakes at eight coins per plate. ¡­ Meanwhile, Su Binglan busied herself when she got home. In the afternoon, she brought her family to the back of the mountain to collect more soybeans, chilies, and chestnuts. The Su family returned home with full loads of ingredients. Su Binglan even thought of buying the mountain. However, when the Su family arrived at the village, they saw the villagers¡¯ concerned expressions. Some even sighed. ¡°When will it rain again?¡± ¡°Yeah, it hasn¡¯t rained in months. The river and our crops are about to dry up.¡± Chapter 101 - 101 Crops and Grain 101 Crops and Grain Su Binglan listened to the villagers and looked up at the sky. She did not notice it had not rained for several months. The production of grain and crops were low in that era, and everyone relied on the weather to make a living. The people could produce more crops and grain whenever the weather was favorable. The villagers would become more tired than usual whenever it was a drought season, and their crops would also dry up and die. They would rely on autumn to harvest grain for a year¡¯s living. It was not easy for the villagers to work from the start of spring until autumn. They would have to wait to harvest their grain. One could tell how essential grain was to the people of that era. !! Su Binglan¡¯s neighbor, Aunt Yang, also sighed. Su Binglan looked at the fields next to her. She saw how weak the crops were, and the ground was so dry that it began to reveal cracks. The villagers were diligent and often went to a distant river to fetch water for their crops. However, their efforts were futile because it was a drought season, causing the water they poured onto the soil to dry instantly. ¡°How will we survive if it doesn¡¯t rain?¡± ¡°Yeah, our crops are going to dry up and wilt. All our year¡¯s work will be in vain.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t have food next year if we can¡¯t harvest our crops.¡± ¡°We might even starve to death.¡± ¡°We should go to town and work so we can buy food.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. In the past, some went to work in town but could only earn a few copper coins, even though they worked hard.¡± ¡°Also, if they went to work for other families, the workers wouldn¡¯t be able to go home. They might even die of exhaustion. Didn¡¯t Su Wenzhe from the Su family end up like that?¡± Everyone sighed as they complained. The villagers looked listless as they held their hoes and wooden buckets. Su Binglan was in deep thought as she looked at the surrounding villagers. Aunt Yang was returning from the fields when she saw Su Binglan. Then Aunt Yang asked, ¡°Did you go and help at the fields, Binglan?¡± She saw Su Binglan holding onto a basket and thought she had gone to the fields to help. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I went to the back of the mountain to have a look.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Why did you go there again? It¡¯s treacherous there. Wild animals are roaming around there, so please be careful,¡± Aunt Yang advised. The villagers dared not go to the back of the mountain because of the wolves and wild animals. Instead, they worked at the foot of the mountain. The villagers used to go to the back of the mountain in the past. However, some got attacked by wild animals, so they stopped going there. There were also too many dangers in the back of the mountain, and if a villager accidentally fell while walking, they would not be able to return, nor would anyone find them. Aunt Yang¡¯s expression changed when Su Binglan mentioned the back of the mountain because Su Binglan almost died when she went there in the past. Su Binglan replied, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Yang. I will be careful.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a good child, Binglan. I noticed you¡¯ve been going to town to open a stall and sell things, but you should also watch your health.¡± Aunt Yang was a warm-hearted person, and as Su Binglan¡¯s neighbor, she often helped Su Binglan. Aunty Yang would also send food to Su Binglan whenever she had some. Nonetheless, Su Binglan remembered Aunt Yang¡¯s kindness. ¡°Why are the fields so dry, Aunt Yang?¡± Aunt Yang sighed and said, ¡°We would do fine if the weather were better. Still, we can¡¯t help that there¡¯s a drought.¡± When Aunt Yang left, Shen Qiuhua and the others, following behind Su Binglan, asked, ¡°Binglan, what are you doing?¡± Previously, Su Binglan walked hastily on the way home from the back of the mountain. She said she would cook when she got home. However, when the others came out to check on her, they only saw her standing around. They saw Su Binglan staring at the sky as she said, ¡°Mother, will the villagers feel better when it rains?¡± Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°Not only that, the rain will lift their spirits too.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded and echoed, ¡°Our family could hire people to look after our crops for us, but the villagers have to fetch water from a distant place every day to water their land constantly. However, the river is almost dried up.¡± Chapter 102 - 102 Sister’s Kindness 102 Sister¡¯s Kindness Su Binglan had made some money these past two days, so the Su family hired people to work the fields for them. However, they also worked hard to water the fields in the past. Su Binglan nodded as she understood the villagers¡¯ situation. Afterward, she kept thinking about when it would rain next. ¡­ When afternoon arrived, Su Wenzhe woke up. He also quickly recovered and could walk around because of his sister¡¯s medicine. !! He saw his father and Luo Jin¡¯an grinding beans and became curious because he did not know what that contraption was. ¡°What is that, father?¡± The house had changed significantly when Su Wenzhe was away. Su Fengmao saw that Su Wenzhe was awake, so he hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re not well. Don¡¯t move around so much. Please, sit down and rest.¡± When Su Wenzhe sat down, Su Fengmao explained while continuing his work, ¡°These are soybeans. We can use them to make soy milk and tofu. Tofu is excellent because it tastes good and we can also sell them. ¡°Thanks to your sister, our family¡¯s conditions started improving. You wouldn¡¯t be here right now if it weren¡¯t for her. She was the one who earned money so she could reclaim you. She also made the medicine you took. You must remember your sister¡¯s kindness.¡± Su Fengmao over-explained, but he could not help it because the Su family valued women over men and spoiled Su Binglan. Su Wenzhe did not think anything was wrong with what his father said because he also thought it was right to spoil his sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I will always remember my sister¡¯s kindness and treat her better in the future.¡± Su Fengmao nodded and said, ¡°All right. Also, your sister said we would set up a shop soon. You and your wife will make and sell tofu. You won¡¯t feel so tired because we will be working and earning money together. ¡°Phew, you don¡¯t know how dry the fields are now. We would be working hard and starving to death if we relied solely on crops. But our conditions will improve now that we have a decent living. We no longer have to live like before and lose sleep because of the drought.¡± There were also droughts in the past, and everyone in the village could not sleep because they were concerned. One could imagine the stress and pressure the villagers felt. However, the Su family had a better livelihood and could earn money to improve their lives. Su Fengmao was typically a quiet person, but he wanted to tell his eldest son about Su Binglan¡¯s well-being, so he rambled on. Su Wenzhe was shocked. ¡°Is my sister that capable?!¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Your sister always has been. Last night, she said she would bring your second and third brothers home too. But your second brother has gone out of town with his boss while your third brother is handling his team¡¯s matters and won¡¯t be back for a while. I heard it hasn¡¯t been peaceful out there. I wonder how they¡¯re doing.¡± Although Su Fengmao doted on his daughter, his sons were still out and about, and as a father, we would naturally be concerned. Meanwhile, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai stayed by Su Wenzhe¡¯s side, afraid to lose him again. Su Wenzhe knew his family¡¯s situation. Otherwise, he and his brothers would not have left home to work. After hearing his father ramble on, he knew Su Binglan and his family¡¯s conditions had improved. After all, medicinal herbs were expensive, so how could their family afford them without Su Binglan and their improved livelihoods. Su Wenzhe knew to remember his sister¡¯s kindness. Luo Jin¡¯an was very quiet from the beginning to the end. He was busy putting soybeans into the stone mill and collecting the soy milk. His suppressed presence could make others forget he was around, especially if he did not speak. Su Wenzhe looked at the tofu and soy milk curiously. Then he smelled their aroma and got hungry. However, he was too shy to say anything. Gurgle¡­ Su Fengmao heard Su Wenzhe¡¯s stomach growling, saying, ¡°Your sister made tofu soup, stir-fried chili meat, and a thousand layer cake for lunch. She said you might wake up in the afternoon and get hungry, so she left some for you on the table.¡± Chapter 103 - 103 Not an Exaggeration 103 Not an Exaggeration Su Wenzhe was shocked once again when he discovered his sister knew how to cook. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I know about this?! Is it because I was in a coma that caused me to misremember things?¡¯ Then he said in a daze, ¡°Father, does Little Sister know how to cook?¡± Su Fengmao playfully smacked the back of Su Wenzhe¡¯s head. ¡°What are you saying? Of course, she knows how to cook. Not only that, her cooking is exquisite too.¡± Su Wenzhe rubbed his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt her, father. I was only asking.¡± !! ¡°You weren¡¯t even supposed to ask. How could you doubt your sister?¡± Su Fenmao said, arms akimbo. The Su family truly pampered Su Binglan to no end. Therefore, no one should doubt her even though her behavior and temperament significantly differed from before. Everyone thought it was normal because Su Binglan was brilliant, even from a young age. It was not until three years ago that she fell from the back of the mountain. However, everyone thought it was normal for her to be this capable since she had reverted to her original self. Still, Su Wenzhe felt he was innocent because he did not mean to doubt his sister. He was just shocked to hear such great things about her. He knew Su Binglan would not even go near the stove in the past and that Luo Jin¡¯an would have to cook for her. At that thought, he looked toward his brother-in-law, Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Wenzhe wanted to say something but was afraid his father would misunderstand and smack him again, so he only looked at Luo Jin¡¯an silently. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to ignore Su Wenzhe but could not. He looked at his brother-in-law helplessly and understood his curious gaze. Then Luo Jin¡¯an simply nodded. Su Wenzhe noticed Luo Jin¡¯an subtle nod and immediately understood what Luo Jin¡¯an meant by it. Su Wenzhe widened his eyes as Luo Jin¡¯an confirmed that Su Binglan could cook. Su Wenzhe collected his thoughts and hurriedly ran to the stove. No wonder he could smell such an appetizing aroma when he woke up. It was the aroma from the dishes Su Binglan made. Su Wenzhe excitedly opened the pot as the aroma from its contents spread throughout the house. He gulped his saliva and became hungrier as he removed the food from the pot to start wolfing it down. ¡°Wow, this is delicious and fragrant! I¡¯ve never eaten such tasty foods before, father! Su Wenzhe exclaimed as he ate. He was so excited that his eyes began to tear up. Su Wenzhe¡¯s voice was booming, so Su Fengmao and Luo Jin¡¯an heard him from the yard. Su Fengmao¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought, ¡®Does he need to be that exaggerated?¡¯ However, he was the same when he first ate his daughter¡¯s cooking. Su Binglan¡¯s food was second-to-none, so Su Wenzhe was not exaggerating. Su Fengmao continued to grind the beans with a smile. Su Wenzhe was still eating with his cheeks stuffed with food when Su Binglan, Shen Qiuhua, and Liu Yinyin returned. However, the three ladies overlooked Su Wenzhe at the stove because their eyes were on the courtyard. Su Binglan put down the basket on her back and said, ¡°Mother, Yinyin, you two rest while I go and cook.¡± Liu Yinyin replied, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all day, Binglan. You must be exhausted and still need to set up your stall at night. Let me cook instead.¡± Liu Yinyin learned to cook from watching Su Binglan prepare every meal. She wanted to help her sister-in-law so she would not tire herself too much. Su Fengmao thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, Su Wenzhe has woken up, by the way.¡± Liu Yinyin was ecstatic when she heard that, so she quickly ran into the house only to see Su Wenzhe shoveling food into his mouth by the stove. Su Wenzhe stared blankly at the commotion in the courtyard with his bloated cheeks at that moment. He thought his eyes and ears were playing tricks on him. ¡®Did Little Sister just return from the mountain? Yinyin called her Binglan? Am I hearing things?!¡¯ Chapter 104 - 104 Quality Goods Need No Advertising 104 Quality Goods Need No Advertising Liu Yinyin did not know what Su Wenzhe was thinking. She ran in excitedly and looked at Su Wenzhe with teary eyes. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great.¡± She wanted to hug her husband, but he was eating with a bowl and chopsticks in his hands, so Liu Yinyin could only look at him. Of course, Su Wenzhe did not notice Liu Yinyin had also changed since he had been away. He only looked at his sister in shock. ¡°I-Is that my sister?¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Are you delirious from the fever? Of course, that¡¯s your sister.¡± !! Su Wenzhe stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m not confused. I was just in disbelief when I saw my little sister doing work and calling you sister-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin wiped her tears and said smilingly, ¡°You don¡¯t know how amazing your little sister is. Our family¡¯s conditions have greatly improved now. It¡¯s all thanks to Binglan that we can earn money now. If it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t even be here, so we must treat her well.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. We¡¯ve always treated her well.¡± Su Xuehai was still a child, so when he heard his parents¡¯ conversation and looked at his aunt, he echoed, ¡°Let¡¯s treat Aunt Binglan well.¡± Liu Yinyin praised, ¡°You¡¯re so obedient and sensible, Xuehai,¡± then she said to the silent Su Xuexuan, ¡°Xuexuan, remember to treat your aunt well even when you¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°I know, mother.¡± Su Xuexuan was six years old. Although he did not talk much, he understood many things. Su Binglan washed her hands and entered the house. Then she noticed Su Wenzhe was awake, so she said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake, Big Brother.¡± Su Wenzhe was still in shock as he nodded blankly, ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m up. Thank you, Little Sister.¡± Su Binglan instinctively took Su Wenzhe¡¯s hand and checked his pulse. ¡°Yeah, you look fine. You should be better after some more rest.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s condition was not a big deal, so he would be fine soon after ingesting some spiritual spring water and medicine to recuperate. After Su Binglan checked his pulse, she began to busy herself with making some more candied chestnuts. After all, she still needed to set up her stall for the night market. Su Binglan was very busy, and her family pitied her. However, Su Binglan felt that the days she spent earning money for her family were quite fulfilling. She simply enjoyed this simple and delightful time. ¡­ When Su Binglan went to town to sell more candied chestnuts, Lin Zheng excitedly said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve found a few shops for you to check out. Then you can choose whichever one you want to rent. This location is a little better, and it¡¯s a big shop, but it costs three silver taels a month. ¡°Those two locations are decent, and it¡¯s not too far away. That one cost two silver taels a month to rent, and the backyard is just big enough, but there¡¯s a well in it. ¡°This one is a little far from where we are, and it costs one silver tael a month. The yard is enormous, and there are many rooms in it. There¡¯s also a well, but it¡¯s a distance away,¡± Lin Zheng told his boss about a few shops at a time. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Sure. You¡¯re pretty efficient, huh? You did all that scouting in just one day.¡± Lin Zheng chuckled and said, ¡°I was just afraid you would be anxious, Boss.¡± Su Binglan carefully considered her choices and said, ¡°This one is decent. It¡¯s about the size of two shops. The backyard has several rooms, and there is also a well.¡± The shop was at the westernmost end of Tenghe town. It was remote but close to the village. People had to pass through that area if they needed to get from the quiet village to the bustling town and vice versa. Su Binglan would need to buy land in that area in the future if she wanted to build real estate and business districts. From a long-term perspective, the new shop¡¯s location was an excellent place to start. The rent was cheap too. Whenever the Su family made more money, they could buy all the houses in the area and rebuild them together. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this one because the rent is cheap. Although it¡¯s a little remote, quality goods need no advertising.¡± Su Binglan was confident with her tofu and the desserts she would make. She believed the townsfolk and villagers were willing to walk to her shop to buy the foods she made. Chapter 105 - 105 Water Well 105 Water Well Lin Zheng asked uncertainty, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to rent this one? It¡¯s more remote than the others. I could always look for more if you¡¯re unsatisfied with these options.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not unsatisfied. This one is pretty good because it is cheap. The selling point was the water well.¡± The water well would make it more convenient to make tofu. Su Binglan forgot to tell Lin Zheng about the need for a water well when she told him to go and look for shops to rent. She did not expect Lin Zheng to be so quick and diligent with his task. Nonetheless, the shop he found had a water well that Su Binglan needed, which would be convenient for several things. Su Binglan continued, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent shop to have. We can rent it for a year for the time being. Could you ask them if we can pay rent every six months?¡± Lin Zheng replied straightforwardly, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that, Boss. However, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. That shop belongs to my sister. My mother-in-law gave it to her as a dowry, but my sister wants to rent it out. ¡°I noticed it was in pretty good condition, so I put it on the list of shops alongside the other ones. Also, my sister has a good personality and won¡¯t cause you trouble down the line.¡± Su Binglan patted Lin Zheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Considering the market right now, that shop should cost between two silver taels or one and a half silver taels. Did she lower the price?¡± Lin Zhen scratched his head and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ve asked my sister about it, and she said one silver tael a month is fine.¡± Su Binglan sighed and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s rent your sister¡¯s shop. We¡¯ll pay rent every six months.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Lin Zhen admired Su Binglan the most out of everyone he had ever met. He would do whatever she said. He would not even ask her to pay rent if the shop belonged to him. However, it was his sister¡¯s shop, and she also needed to make a living. Lin Zheng could not let his sister allow his boss to use the shop for free. Lin Zheng inwardly sighed because he realized he did not own much and still needed to work hard alongside his boss to earn more. After selling the candied chestnuts, Su Binglan went to the westernmost area to check out the shop. It was indeed of significant size. She could merge the front of the shop into two and build a small shed in the front as a stall. Also, the shop was in a remote area beside a spacious road, and it would be more convenient for renovations. Su Binglan felt that the shop was indeed a good place to start. She immediately signed the agreement with Lin Zhen and paid half a year¡¯s rent upfront. Then she went home shortly after. ¡­ It was rather late when Lin Zheng got home. He immediately went to the courtyard and told his sister, ¡°Here¡¯s the signed agreement and half a year¡¯s rent, Sister,¡± As he spoke, he gave six silver taels to her. Lin Qin took two silver taels from the six she received and gave them to her brother. ¡°These are for you. I won¡¯t be home on weekdays, so you must take care of yourself.¡± Lin Zheng sniffled as he said, ¡°B-But this is your money, Sister. To tell you the truth, we could¡¯ve rented your shop out for more than one silver tael a month.¡± Lin Qin smiled and said, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re like, silly brother? I trust that you did the right thing. Besides, I didn¡¯t even know if we could rent that place out because it¡¯s in a remote area. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯ll be in the prefectural capital for a while and won¡¯t be home much. Don¡¯t cause our parents and siblings too much trouble. Think of ways to learn new skills or something so it would benefit your future.¡± Now that Lin Qin was married and lived in the prefectural capital, she could only return home a limited number of times a year. Nonetheless, she was closest to Lin Zheng among their many siblings, and he was the one she was concerned about the most. She knew Lin Zheng was a good person, but Lin Zheng did not like to go to school, which their parents disapproved of. Lin Zheng also possessed little to no skills, so he could not live up to his big brother and his parents¡¯ expectations. Their parents always scolded Lin Zheng, which caused him to give up on himself. However, Lin Qin realized she worried too much because Lin Zheng had become more mature than before. Lin Zheng said smilingly, ¡°I know, Sister. I will work hard and support you when the time comes. Then no one can bully you.¡± Chapter 106 - 106 Attracting Lightning and Rain 106 Attracting Lightning and Rain Lin Qin slightly sobbed when she heard her brother¡¯s words. She could not control her tears which almost rolled down her cheeks. Lin Zheng became anxious and asked, ¡°Sister, did someone bully you? Why are you crying?¡± However, Lin Zheng was not like this in the past. Just three years ago, his sister married and moved to the city, so no one had protected or treated him well since she left. Still, Lin Zhen¡¯s entire personality had changed. After all, he and his sister were twins and naturally had a good relationship. !! Lin Qin wiped her tears with a tissue and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what you said? I¡¯m crying because what you said touched me. You¡¯ve grown up, Zheng. Although your brother-in-law is somewhat of a b*stard, he studied hard and took the elementary scholar exams. ¡°Also, his family is rather influential and has a good reputation in the local area. No one can bully me. Don¡¯t overthink it, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lin Zheng replied. He was still straightforward, so he did as his twin sister told him. Lin Qin would not have thought about all this either. She only thought of it because her brother had found someone to work for. Unbeknownst to Lin Qin, her twin brother would follow the tide and become an influential person in the future. When that time came, Lin Zheng held up the Heavens and the Earth for his elder twin sister. No one dared to look down on her. Lin Zheng became Lin Qin¡¯s pride and joy in the future. ¡­ Meanwhile, Su Binglan looked toward the sky as she walked home. She instinctively moved her fingers, wanting to attract lightning and rain. However, she currently did not have enough spiritual essence. She also drank more spiritual spring water those past few days and looked for any medicinal herbs that could help her quickly raise her spiritual essence. ¡­ The Su family was very busy over the next few days while Su Binglan drew some blueprints for her new shops. Still, she would go to the back of the mountains to gather more ingredients whenever she had the time. She would also have to go to town, deliver goods to Drunken Clouds, and set up her stall to sell candied chestnuts and tofu. Drunken Cloud¡¯s business only kept improving while Zhu¡¯s Guests constantly declined. A few days later, one of Zhu¡¯s Guests¡¯ customers ate one of their dishes and got poisoned, causing the customer to die. Therefore, the authorities shut down Zhu¡¯s Guests and reprimanded the Zhu family. Even Mr. Wang of Drunken Cloud was puzzled about what had happened. ¡°Did the Zhus offend someone, and that¡¯s why they ended up like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it truly is bizarre,¡± The waiter replied. It was indeed strange. The Zhus had suffered tremendously after offending Su Binglan. She did not have to do anything, yet the Zhus had ended up in such a sorry state. When Su Binglan went to town, she blinked with curiosity when she saw the sealed Zhu¡¯s Guests. It saved her the trouble of getting her revenge on them. There was no need for Su Binglan to do much, and the Zhu family would fall into nothingness. She had heard from the townsfolk that Master Zhu had fallen from his carriage. Then coupled with the steward drowning in the river and Zhu¡¯s Guests getting shut down, Master Zhu died from shock. Su Binglan shook her head and sighed with emotion. Still, she could not care about these things because she had recently been busy doing many things. She gave Lin Zheng the blueprints she drew along with some money. Then she told him to look for someone who could bring her blueprints to life. Lin Zheng would take whatever tasks his boss gave him seriously. ¡­ Later that night, Su Binglan had dinner with her parents and went home. After Luo Jin¡¯an fell asleep, Su Binglan brewed herself some medicine. She had encountered that medicinal herb by accident on the back of the mountain, which could assist her in quickly improving her spiritual essence. However, its effects were limited, so she prepared to use it that very night. Although the villagers said there were wild animals on the back of the mountain, Su Binglan had yet to see one even though she had been there many times. She drank the medicine along with two bowls of spiritual spring water. Su Binglan felt her body becoming lighter. Then she stretched out a finger as she felt part of her Soul Power get restored. Then she jumped onto the eaves, looked at the sky, and stretched out her hand, stirring the winds and clouds. Gusts of wind swirled around, causing Su Binglan¡¯s clothes to flutter as light rays lingered around her. She looked like a goddess from the Nine Heavens. Chapter 107 - 107 I Won’t Fall, Right? 107 I Won¡¯t Fall, Right? Su Binglan stood on the eaves, unmoving no matter how hard the wind blew. She used her Soul Power to sense Heaven and Earth¡¯s power as light rays surrounded her. Su Binglan looked different from before. Her expression was fierce as a sacred and untouchable aura filled her entire body. Swish! Rustle! The wind grew stronger. Suddenly, dark clouds covered the starry sky when Su Binglan activated the power of Heaven and Earth. The world darkened, and not even a trace of moonlight nor starlight could shine through the clouds. !! It was that moment Su Binglan knew it was the right time. She snapped her fingers at the sky, and thunder began to rumble. Rumble! Thunder rumbled one after another. Crackle! Lightning streaked across and lit up the cloudy night sky. Even the blowing wind was full of vapor. Soon after, rain began to fall. It was a downpour. ¡­ Su Binglan felt the rain and heaved a sigh of relief. Although she was now a mortal and had yet to recover her Soul Power, she could still attract rain and lightning. The villagers of Su Teng Village were already sound asleep at that time. However, the thunder was loud, and the lightning was bright, so everyone woke up. The villagers were stunned, and they wondered if they were hallucinating. ¡°Is that thunder I hear? Is it going to rain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s thunder, right? It hasn¡¯t rained for months, so the thunder better not be pulling our legs.¡± There was typically thunder during the night, but it did not rain even when the villagers excitedly covered their farming tools. There could be sounds of thunder in the distance, but rain would not fall onto their village. Therefore, the villagers waited to see if it would rain. If it did, the villagers would go to their courtyard to cover their tools so the rain would not damage them. Still, they did not expect it to rain cats and dogs soon after. Smack! Clap! Slap! The rain hit the villagers¡¯ windows. ¡°It¡¯s raining for real!¡± ¡°Yeah, it is!¡± The villagers were ecstatic as they ran into their courtyards, not caring if they would get drenched by the rain or not. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s finally raining!¡± ¡°Woo-hoo!¡± One could only imagine how vital rain was to a villager who sold crops for a living. Sure, it was midnight, but the lightning gradually lit up Su Teng Village as every family lit their candles and oil lamps. Su Binglan stood on the eaves and heard the villagers¡¯ laughter as she chuckled. Although it was pouring as she stood in the open, the rain seemed to avoid her, so she did not get wet. Su Binglan was about to return home when she looked down and saw a man in the yard. The man stood quietly with an oil-paper umbrella, but his eyes lingered on Su Binglan. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed when she realized the man was Luo Jin¡¯an. She wondered if Luo Jin¡¯an had seen what she did and if she had exposed herself. She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an being asleep because she had given him a sedative, so how could he wake up so suddenly? Su Binglan was afraid her husband might notice the rain avoiding her, so she hurriedly stopped using her powers. Chapter 108 - 108 Blushed 108 Blushed Su Binglan wanted to jump down from the eaves, but Luo Jin¡¯an was watching, so she could only pretend to climb down clumsily. She got drenched in the rain, so Luo Jin¡¯an immediately approached her and covered her with the oil-paper umbrella. Su Binglan could not see Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression due to the heavy rain at night. She only said softly, ¡°I-I was excited that it started to rain, so I climbed up there to have a look.¡± ¡®That should be a good explanation so Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t suspect me of anything strange.¡¯ !! ¡°Mhm.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. Su Binglan did not know if Luo Jin¡¯an believed her or not. The atmosphere between the two was awkward. Maybe she was embarrassed, but was Luo Jin¡¯an? Su Binglan tugged at her dripping clothes and continued, ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep? Why did you wake up?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I heard something, so I came out.¡±¡® Su Binglan wanted to say something and opened her mouth. However, nothing came out. ¡®He heard something? Was it the sound of me exiting my room that woke him? Did he see me summoning the lightning and rain just now? Is it too late to find a reason for my actions?¡¯ Su Binglan wanted to make an excuse, but she abruptly changed her sentence halfway through, ¡°D-Did you see everything?¡± Her question came out involuntarily, and she wanted to bite her tongue. Su Binglan lowered her head and continuously wrung her clothes. She thought Luo Jin¡¯an would respond, but he did not. She looked up to see Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression and met his eyes. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Why is he looking at me like that?¡¯ She looked at her clothes and noticed how wet they were. Her nightgown was thin, and now that it was wet, it stuck to her body, exposing her frame. Su Binglan realized something, and her face turned redder than a tomato. She hurriedly hugged herself and said, ¡°T-That¡­¡± Su Binglan was at a loss for words. She was a goddess and had never experienced such an embarrassing moment before. ¡°It¡¯s pouring out here. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an spoke to ease his wife¡¯s awkwardness. Su Binglan nodded and hurriedly responded, ¡°Y-Yes, let¡¯s go inside so I can change.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an held the umbrella for Su Binglan as they went inside. Still, the umbrella was not very big, and the rain was heavy. Even though the rain had already drenched Su Binglan, her husband held most of the umbrella over her head. After entering the house, Luo Jin¡¯an lit a candle. He placed the candle in his wife¡¯s room and went left. Su Binglan changed her clothes in the room in a flustered manner. She did not see Luo Jin¡¯an when she came out and only heard the sound of crackling firewood. When she went to the stove, she saw Luo Jin¡¯an burning firewood. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied, ¡°Boiling water because you got wet in the rain. You should take a hot bath soon. Otherwise, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Su Binglan felt touched when she heard that. Luo Jin¡¯an was typically reclusive, so she did not expect him to be so attentive. Still, she did not know if Luo Jin¡¯an had seen what she did on the eaves. ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Binglan thanked her husband sincerely. She felt a warmth in her heart that someone cared for her. It was something she had never experienced before. Chapter 109 - 109 Personally Taking Care of Her 109 Personally Taking Care of Her Luo Jin¡¯an said quietly, ¡°We are husband and wife. There¡¯s no need to say thank you.¡± ¡®Husband and wife?¡¯ Su Binglan thought. Hearing those two words on such a dark stormy night was quite pleasing. One could feel a warmth in their hearts. Still, Su Binglan always reminded herself that they were only husband and wife by law. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed Su Binglan just stood around, so he put a small stool next to the stove and said, ¡°Your hair is still wet. Come here and dry off for a while.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Su Binglan walked over and sat on the small stool. Luo Jin¡¯an started the fire while Su Binglan sat beside him. Her entire body warmed up as she felt the warmness from the stove. Her hair gradually dried as Luo Jin¡¯an finished boiling the water and prepared to pour it into a big wooden bucket for his wife to take a hot bath. Everything was backward in that era, so there was no bathroom. People would usually bathe in a wooden tub. Still, Su Binglan knew her husband¡¯s physical condition and feared he would get tired, so she took the ladle and said, ¡°Here, let me scoop the water into the tub.¡± Then she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pale face. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°You were in the rain. Please rest.¡± Su Binglan did feel weak at that moment because she had used more spiritual essence than her body could bear. However, her Soul Power was potent, so her weakened state was only temporary, and she could not use her powers for a short while. She would recover as long as she rested enough. Still, Su Binglan did her best not to show Luo Jin¡¯an her weakened state. Even so, her face revealed everything to her husband. Besides, Luo Jin¡¯an was a very observant person. After scooping the water into the wooden tub, Su Binglan took a bath. But as she bathed, she could not hold it anymore and fell asleep. ¡­ Luo Jin¡¯an did not hear anything from Su Binglan after a long while, so he walked over and knocked on the door. Despite a few knocks, there was no response. He pursed his lips and asked softly, ¡°Binglan, are you okay?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s face changed when he did not get a response from Su Binglan or heard the sounds of water splashing. He knocked again and called out, ¡°Binglan? Binglan!¡± There was still no reaction from the other side, so he could only open the door and enter. However, he saw Su Binglan had passed out in the tub. Luo Jin¡¯an could not be bothered about anything else at that moment. He hurriedly carried Su Binglan out of the tub, wiped her, and put on her clothes. As he carried Su Binglan, he felt her temperature was higher than usual. His eyes darkened as he touched his wife¡¯s forehead with his hand. Sure enough, Su Binglan had a fever. Luo Jin¡¯an said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go and find a doctor for you right away.¡± Although it was raining heavily outside, Luo Jin¡¯an could not leave his wife like this. He had to find her a doctor, but there was none. He had no choice but to go to the neighboring village to look for one. Luo Jin¡¯an was willing to go to the neighboring village even though it was pouring so late at night. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was tired and weak, but she could still hear Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice ringing in her ear. ¡®D-Doctor? Is there something wrong with Jin¡¯an?¡¯ Su Binglan realized something was wrong, so she opened her eyes with great effort. Then she saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s captivating worry-filled eyes. Su Binglan thought she was hallucinating, but when she looked closer, she found she was right. ¡°H-Husband?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an hurriedly replied. Hearing her husband¡¯s answer, Su Binglan woke up fully. ¡°W-What happened? Why did you mention a doctor?¡± Chapter 110 - 110 Who Dressed Her? 110 Who Dressed Her? Su Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an was sick, so she immediately sobered up and asked him about the doctor he mentioned. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and replied, ¡°You have a fever, so I wanted to look for a doctor to treat you.¡± ¡°I-I have a fever?¡± Su Binglan was stunned as she reached out to touch her forehead. Indeed, her temperature was higher than usual, and she did have a fever. Su Binglan never thought she would get a cold or a fever, but she was sure she was sick this time. Only then did she realize her body was genuinely that of an ordinary person¡¯s, a mortal body. Su Binglan looked at the heavy rain outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily, yet you were willing to get a doctor for me?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor is in the neighboring village, not far from here.¡± Su Binglan observed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression and realized he was serious about going out in the rain to get her a doctor. ¡°B-But your condition is worse than mine. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯d get worse?¡± She asked with concern. However, Luo Jin¡¯an had never thought about this. He only thought of getting his wife a doctor immediately after she got sick and fell unconscious. Luo Jin¡¯an never considered his conditions would worsen. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You wait here while I look for help,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was about to leave after he said that. Su Binglan grabbed his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. We have medicine here, so I¡¯ll feel better after taking some.¡± She had already bought some medicine from the pharmacy for Su Wenzhe and Luo Jin¡¯an, but she also bought some extra to treat colds, fevers, and stomachaches as a backup. Now was the perfect time to use them. She said weakly, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m okay. I bought some fever medicine, so I don¡¯t need a doctor.¡± With that, Su Binglan prepared to get the fever medicine and brew it. Despite that, Luo Jin¡¯an held her down and said, ¡°You look weak and uncomfortable. Let me brew the medicine for you. Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in a small box in that cabinet,¡± Su Binglan said as she pointed. She had put the medicine in a box to prevent it from becoming damp. Luo Jin¡¯an went to the cabinet and removed the box with medicine bags inside. He placed them in front of Su Binglan and asked, ¡°Which one?¡± Su Binglan took out a small packet of medicinal herbs and said, ¡°This is the one.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll brew it for you.¡± ¡°Do you know how to brew it? I can do it myself if you can¡¯t,¡± Su Binglan spoke weakly, and her face was ashen. Seeing her like this, Luo Jin¡¯an frowned. ¡°I know how to brew the medicine. Lay down and rest for a while. The medicine will be ready in a while.¡± While saying this, Luo Jin¡¯an poured a bowl of hot water for his wife. It was still a little hot, so he blew on it and said, ¡°You should drink some hot water.¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t argue and drank all the water in the bowl, feeling slightly better afterward. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to go to the stove to brew the medicine, but he seemed worried about his wife, so he said, ¡°Call me if you need anything. I will be at the stove.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan was indeed not feeling well, and her head was heavy, so she nodded and agreed. When Luo Jin¡¯an went to boil the medicine, Su Binglan lay down again. Although her head felt heavy, she could not fall asleep. On the contrary, she was wide awake. ¡®Wasn¡¯t I bathing earlier? Why am I at the brick bed? I have fresh clothes on too.¡¯ She thought something was off and quickly touched her clothes. ¡®W-Who put these clothes on me? I was just taking a shower.¡¯ Su Binglan realized what had happened and exclaimed, ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an thought something had happened to Su Binglan, so he hurriedly ran into the room from the stove. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an in a daze as her face and ears turned red. Chapter 111 - 111 Will Be in Charge 111 Will Be in Charge Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an as she blushed, red as a tomato. Luo Jin¡¯an was confused and thought something had happened to Su Binglan. ¡°What happened just now? Was it bad?¡± He looked at Su Binglan¡¯s face and thought she didn¡¯t look well, but if he were more observant, he would have noticed she was blushing. Of course, Luo Jin¡¯an did not think about that because he thought Su Binglan¡¯s red face had something to do with her fever. !! ¡®Is her fever worsening?¡¯ He reached out and placed his palm on Su Binglan¡¯s forehead to check her temperature. It was an involuntary action, and Luo Jin¡¯an did not overthink it. Despite that, Su Binglan felt the warmth of her husband¡¯s palm. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an realized what he had done and felt his palm was scalding hot. His hand began to tremble shortly after. Then he recalled the scene from before where he saw how Su Binglan looked when she was bathing in the wooden tub. He was only worried something might happen to her and did not think much about it. However, the atmosphere became awkward, and Luo Jin¡¯an could not help but think of Su Binglan in the tub. He felt his blood boiling at that moment, but he immediately calmed himself and said lowly, ¡°You still have a fever.¡± Su Binglan looked at the calm Luo Jin¡¯an and pursed her lips. After hesitating, she asked softly, ¡°Um, my clothes¡­ What happened?¡± After that, her voice became gentler and quieter. Su Binglan wanted to be direct and ask if he had dressed her, so after some hesitation, she finally did. After asking, Su Binglan felt embarrassed, so she lowered her head, not daring to look at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression. However, Su Binglan did not notice Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s reddened ears when she looked down. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an cleared his throat and responded, ¡°I-I needed to do it, considering the circumstances. You fainted in the wooden tub, so I dressed you.¡± ¡®So, he did dress me!¡¯ When Su Binglan raised her head to look at Luo Jin¡¯an, she saw that he was calm. According to her predecessor¡¯s memories, Luo Jin¡¯an was unaffected by any temptations the dark spirit threw at him. ¡°Well, I sincerely thank you. I may have fallen asleep while I was soaking in the tub.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s mind was not as narrow as it used to be. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I will take responsibility for my actions.¡± Su Binglan was shocked when she heard these words. ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an was a righteous man, but Su Binglan could not reprimand him for something like that. She would feel guilty if she did. She said in a free and straightforward manner, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong anyway. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see anything. There¡¯s nothing to be responsible for.¡± Unexpectedly, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He looked at Su Binglan with a dark and gloomy gaze. Su Binglan¡¯s heart trembled when her husband looked at her that way. Su Binglan wondered why she suddenly felt guilty, as if she had done something that let Luo Jin¡¯an down, but she did not. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t tell him to take responsibility for helping me. How could I?¡¯ Su Binglan thought she did not make herself clear enough, so she said, ¡°We agreed that we are only husband and wife by law. You are a free man, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You won¡¯t have to take responsibility for anything. Luo Jin¡¯an simply looked at Su Binglan quietly. He only said, ¡°I¡¯m going to brew the medicine.¡± Su Binglan stroked her chin and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did I? Why does he seem angry?¡± Chapter 112 - 112 Making Desserts 112 Making Desserts Su Binglan thought about it carefully, but she still could not figure out what was wrong, so she decided not to think about it too much. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an was usually very thoughtful. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was still a little weak, so she fell asleep shortly after lying down. Luo Jin¡¯an finished brewing the medicine, went to the edge of Su Binglan¡¯s brick bed, and gently woke her up. !! Su Binglan was still in a daze when Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Drink the medicine and go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan Drank the medicine in a daze, then fell asleep again. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and knew that she was exhausted. After all, Su Binglan had not rested since she regained consciousness after falling into the river. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and sighed. Then he covered Su Binglan with the quilt and tucked her in gently. Rumble! Crackle! Sounds of thunder and rain kept coming from outside. However, some found it easier to sleep when it was raining. ¡­ Su Binglan woke up the following morning, but it was still raining. It had been pouring the entire night but slowed down in the morning. She looked at the weather and knew the sky would clear in the afternoon. Su Binglan had recovered after taking some medicine and having a good rest. Still, it was raining, and she could not do much. Luo Jin¡¯an had woken up earlier than his wife to make breakfast. He used to cook for Su Binglan every day when the dark spirit possessed her, but Su Binglan took over when she regained herself. Su Binglan had a simple breakfast, then looked at her husband and asked, ¡°Can you help me sculpt a mold?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had sculpted the mold Su Binglan used to make tofu, and that¡¯s when she discovered her husband was an excellent sculptor. She planned to make some desserts at home like peach pastries and other fancy desserts. She also wanted her desserts to have patterns and different shapes, so she needed separate molds. Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°What kind of molds?¡± Su Binglan knew Luo Jin¡¯an would help her, so she hurriedly took the paper she bought from town and used charcoal to draw some mold designs and patterns. She drew shapes of fish, twelve Chinese zodiac signs, and words, such as ¡°Blessing.¡± Su Binglan also sketched some peaches in the shape of hearts. Some usually made animal-shaped dim sum, which was pretty. ¡°Can you carve these?¡± Su Binglan asked expectantly. Then she continued, ¡°Of course, you can carve them at your leisure. After that, I will stuff some dough into the molds and remove them. I will sell desserts based on the carvings you¡¯ve made.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an understood what Su Binglan wanted after she briefly explained her intentions. ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the drawings and then at Su Binglan with a thoughtful expression. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Is it my drawing?¡± Su Binglan asked with concern. Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a style of drawing.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat because she used a modern drawing method. People of that era usually used a brush and painted instead of sketching with charcoal. ¡®Did I expose myself again?!¡¯ However, Luo Jin¡¯an did not pry, nor did Su Binglan explain further. After all, the two tacitly agreed not to probe each other¡¯s secrets, which was good. Next, Su Binglan prepared to make her desserts. She had previously bought several necessities when she went to town, which she could use to make desserts. She kneaded the dough, then added eggs and sugar to it. Chapter 113 - 113 Mechanism 113 Mechanism There were various ways to make desserts, and Su Binglan did well to control its sweetness as she kneaded the dough. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an had already carved two molds. Su Binglan looked at the molds and was surprised. Their patterns were intricate and aesthetically pleasing to the eyes. Previously, she thought her husband once led troops to war. Otherwise, he would not have such a knife wound. However, she was even more puzzled when she saw how Luo Jin¡¯an sculpted. She wondered what he did in the past and if he genuinely led troops to battle. She sat beside Luo Jin¡¯an and looked at the molds. She thought they looked like works of art, and her eyes lit up. Luo Jin¡¯an glanced at his wife and saw her looking at him while he carved. Su Binglan asked smilingly, ¡°Where did you learn how to carve like that? It¡¯s such an art form.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an pondered and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pointless?¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°What do you mean by that? It¡¯s an art piece, and not everyone possesses such skills. You could easily carve something pretty and sell it at a high price. You could also carve toys and even traps.¡± In this war era, whoever mastered traps would have the upper hand in defense and offense. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect Su Binglan to say such a thing. He thought of something and looked at the object in his hand as if he was looking at something else. His thoughts drifted away. ¡°Traps?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes. For example, a trap can play a vital role in a war between two armies.¡± She became interested in these things and studied them when she descended into the mortal world. She took a piece of paper and drew some traps on it as she spoke, ¡°See? This one can lift, while that one can move. It would be tiring if one tugged on it. However, one could easily pull many things with this mechanism. ¡°It could also help with firing crossbows. With this mechanism, one would only need to tug the crossbow¡¯s serving with little strength to shoot the arrow,¡± Su Binglan said to Luo Jin¡¯an as she wrote and drew on the paper. Luo Jin¡¯an listened carefully. He looked calm on the surface, but Su Binglan did not know that a storm was brewing in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart. ¡®What kind of person is my wife? How does she know all this?¡¯ Su Binglan did and knew things ordinary people could not. Of course, Luo Jin¡¯an knew of the mechanisms, but the Gongsun family, known for their mechanisms, got wiped out. Luo Jin¡¯an felt a deep pain in his heart when he thought of that. His face instantly turned pale. ¡°Cough, hack!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could not forget those horrifying memories and the amount of bloodshed he witnessed. Su Binglan hurriedly reached out to pat her husband¡¯s back when she heard his cough. ¡°Are you tired? You need to rest. I¡¯m not in a hurry to use those molds.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Binglan said frowningly, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to be brave. I can see you¡¯re tired, yet you still claim to be all right. Your face is so pale, and you look weak.¡± She checked Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pulse and found that his qi and blood were surging. Something seemed to have triggered him. ¡®But he hasn¡¯t done much all morning. Why is he in such a panic all of a sudden? Was it something I said?¡¯ Chapter 114 - 114 Timely Rain 114 Timely Rain Su Binglan thought about it carefully, but she did not feel she had said anything she should not have. She wondered if the talk of traps triggered his anxiety and if he knew about traps before their conversation. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s carving skills were undoubtedly not ordinary. Perhaps he had learned about traps from someone. It seemed that his identity was quite complicated. Su Binglan knew her husband¡¯s body could not withstand the torment, and she remembered that he had not slept well because he needed to take care of her. !! She hurriedly went to the box and got some herbs to brew. Then she gave it to Luo Jin¡¯an and let him rest. Afterward, Su Binglan looked at her kneaded dough and started to make her desserts. She used the two molds her husband made for several peach pastries and sesame seed biscuits. They were in the shapes of small fish and birds. She had also planted many sweet potatoes in her pocket dimension, so she made sweet potato cakes with them. The weather finally cleared up at noon, after Su Binglan had worked all morning. She tasted her desserts and thought they were scrumptious. She put some into a basket and took them to her parent¡¯s house for them to eat. On her way there, she could hear the villagers¡¯ excited voices. ¡°The rainstorm last night helped out a lot. The well is full now!¡± ¡°Yeah, we put some big buckets in the courtyard, and they¡¯re all full! The river is full too!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had rain for months, but now there¡¯s a lot of water in the east river.¡± ¡°Our crops are saved!¡± ¡°Yeah, now there¡¯s a place to wash our clothes now that the rain has replenished the river.¡± ¡­ The ground was still wet, making it easier for the villagers to do their farming. The villagers gathered in groups of twos and threes to talk about last night¡¯s rain and annual crop yields. They all spoke with bright smiles on their faces. Rainwater was crucial to farmers, and last night¡¯s storm came at the perfect time. The villagers felt more relaxed because of it. Everyone warmly greeted Su Binglan as she walked by. ¡°Are you going to your parent¡¯s house again, Binglan?¡± The villagers knew that Su Binglan¡¯s temperament had improved exponentially, and they were happy for the Su family. Su Binglan responded smilingly, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I made some food, so I¡¯m bringing them over for my parents. Her parent¡¯s old house was close to where she and Luo Jin¡¯an lived, so she only needed to take a few steps before arriving. She entered the courtyard and saw her parents busying themselves by grinding more soybeans. Her big brother and sister-in-law were helping them while Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai peeled the soybeans. Su Xuehai noticed his aunt, so he hurriedly stood and ran toward her. ¡°Aunt Binglan, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Binglan had used her delicious food to gain the little boy¡¯s trust. She went forward and held Su Xuehai¡¯s hand. ¡°I made some food for you again.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan, did you make more food?¡± She had tasted several of her daughter¡¯s dishes and knew whatever Su Binglan cooked would be delicious. She could not wait to see what her daughter made this time. Su Binglan lifted the cloth on the basket and said, ¡°Yes, mother. I plan to open a dessert shop, so I made some desserts. I didn¡¯t bring much because I wanted you guys to have a little taste first. I¡¯ll make more later and sell them in my shop.¡± Liu Yinyin also walked over curiously to check it out. When she saw the exquisite desserts, she praised, ¡°It looks so good that my mouth is watering!¡± Chapter 115 - 115 Backbone 115 Backbone Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I cooked these for everyone to eat. They will come in more shapes and patterns in the future. These are for you guys. I¡¯ll send some to Grandma and Grandpa too.¡± Her grandparents were kind to her, so she would usually tell her parents to send some of her cooking to them. Previously, Su Binglan had told her father to send some tofu to her grandparents. Her grandparents lived with her Uncle Fengchen because his hands got severely injured from working at the docs. Su Binglans grandparents wanted to live with Su Fengchen so they could help him with certain things. However, if Su Binglan wanted her grandparents to retire fully, she would have to think of a way to heal her uncle¡¯s hands. Everything would be perfect after that. ¡­ ¡°Come and try some of my desserts,¡± as Su Binglan spoke, she removed two small sesame seed biscuits and gave them to Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. The biscuit was crispy, and Su Xuehai could not wait to bite into it. Everyone could hear its crunchiness as he chewed the biscuit. Su Binglan looked at Su Xuehai expectantly and asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± She knew children loved to eat desserts. She discovered many variations of desserts when she previously went to town. However, they were expensive, and their texture was average at best. Even if the desserts¡¯ texture was average, a child could tell that some desserts were more delicious than others. Su Binglan realized that even candy was precious to children of ordinary families, not to mention eating expensive desserts. Even if adults were reluctant to buy these for themselves, they would get some for their children at home. She could make several varieties of desserts and sell them at reasonable prices. Still, she had to make some expensive ones alongside the cheaper ones to cater to people of all social classes. She could even sell them individually. Even a low-income family could buy her desserts. Su Xuehai¡¯s eyes lit up as he ate. He looked at Su Binglan and chirped, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s delicious, Aunt Binglan!¡± Then Su Binglan looked at Su Xuexuan, wanting to know what he thought about her sesame seed biscuit. Su Xuexuan smiled bashfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Aunt Binglan. It¡¯s even better than the pastries my parents bought in the past.¡± In the past, the Su family only bought pastries to welcome guests on the first day of the new year. Every family was like this. They could eat a piece of candy or pastries whenever they visited someone in the new year. It was an especially exciting moment for children. Many children looked forward to the new year celebrations because they could eat things they typically did not have a chance to. Su Binglan was relieved that her nephews enjoyed her desserts. ¡°Since that is the case, I have no reason to argue. The shop will be ready soon, and I can sell desserts in town. ¡°When the time comes, the rest of you can work in the tofu shop next door. We no longer need to set up a stall in the market, and it will be more convenient for us.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°Our family has an actual shop now.¡± She dared not think of these things in the past. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Mother, our conditions will improve even more in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Binglan. I always believe what you say,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. Su Binglan was now her family¡¯s backbone, and they would believe whatever she said. Su Wenzhe was almost back to his usual self, so he and his wife could go and sell tofu in town together. They could earn more than two yuan a day. However, he thought there were few soybeans left behind in the mountain. He said concernedly, ¡°Little Sister, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to open a tofu shop if there aren¡¯t many soybeans left?¡± Chapter 116 - 116 Going to School in Town 116 Going to School in Town One silver tael was a substantial figure for Su Wenzhe. In the past, he had worked hard to grow crops for a year, and it would be excellent if he could earn one silver tael. However, he could earn more than one silver tael daily from selling tofu. Su Wenzhe felt like he was dreaming. Still, he would feel uneasy about spending money because he was too used to being frugal. Moreover, farmers relied on the weather for their livelihood. Even if they were starting a business or selling tofu, one could not guarantee that the market for tofu would always be good. With that thought, Su Wenzhe was concerned. He felt he should save as much money as possible and avoid spending it on unnecessary or risky investments. Of course, it was typical for Su Binglan to sell desserts and open a shop, but if she wanted Su Wenzhe to sell tofu, he would rather set up a stall and sell it that way instead of renting an entire shop. In addition, he thought there were not many beans left in the back of the mountain, and he could not make tofu without them. Su Binglan understood Su Wenzhe¡¯s concern, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother. There are many more soybeans in the back of the mountain. We can grow more when spring arrives and make tofu all year round. Then we can send your children to school when our parents and wife help with the tofu.¡± Su Binglan had planted various things in her pocket like potatoes, sweet potatoes, soybeans, and chilies. They would grow faster in her pocket dimension, so the Su family could continue to harvest them. Even if there were not many soybeans left in the back of the mountain, she could find the time to replant the ones she put in her pocket dimension into the mountains so her parents and the others could see them flourishing, and they would not have to worry. Su Binglan also possessed an overabundance of potatoes and chilies she would often deliver to Drunken Cloud. She could earn two silver taels daily from that. With the pocket dimension, she could still earn a lot of silver, even if she were a mortal now. ¡°S-School?!¡± Su Wenzhe was stunned when he heard that. Of course, the whole family was excited, especially Su Xuexuan, whose eyes shone. He was only six years old but intelligent, so he longed to attend school. However, he knew his family¡¯s conditions. It would cost one to two silver taels for a month¡¯s worth of school supplies, which was too expensive, so he dared not think about school. When Su Xuexuan heard his aunt mention school, he thought his ears had deceived him. He looked at his younger brother and silently lowered his head to look at the desserts. Meanwhile, Su Xuehai looked at his elder brother and lowered his head to look at the desserts, but he did not say anything. Although he was only four years old, he was very sensible. Su Binglan nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it. We can make a living now, and our conditions will only improve, so sending the two little boys to school shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± One attached great importance to education, no matter its era, especially in an era that prioritized a scholar¡¯s status. If one did well in the imperial exams, their family¡¯s status could rise along with the ever-changing tides. Still, an ordinary family could not even afford to send one person to become a scholar, let alone two. Su Wenzhe did not expect Su Binglan to want to send his two children to school. He was shocked yet touched. He wanted to say something but did know what to say. Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes turned red. Of course, she hoped her two boys could study and become famous. However, she dared not mention or consider spending that much money to send them to school. She did not expect her sister-in-law to bring it up so soon, especially after their family¡¯s conditions had just started improving. But she noticed her sister-in-law¡¯s severe expression. Su Binglan could guess everyone¡¯s concern, saying, ¡°Even when Second and Third Brother have families in the future, their children must also become scholars. Children must attend school no matter what. Education would benefit them even if they did not intend to take the imperial exams.¡± Chapter 117 - 117 News Channel 117 News Channel Su Binglan liked how her family looked now. They cared for each other and worked well together. She felt more relaxed. She wanted her family to have a good life and believed education was crucial. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua also knew the importance of attending school. However, they did not want to think about it in the past. Still, they had extra money from selling tofu, so sending the two kids to school would not be an issue. Nonetheless, Su Binglan was the one who thought of this method of making money, so her parents knew they should not overstep their boundaries and tell her that they wanted Su Xuexuan to study abroad. It would resemble using their daughter¡¯s credit to do themselves a favor. Still, they would never do that to Su Binglan. !! They were quite moved when their daughter brought up the topic of sending her nephews to school. After all, if they could afford it, they should because it would only benefit the Su family if the two children obtained knowledge and became high-ranking officials in the future. Even if the two did not take the imperial exams, they would be more intelligent than most and have an easier time doing other things like starting a business. Moreover, it would be easier for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai to deal with marriage matters. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were very sensible elders. They knew it was for their grandchildren¡¯s good to send them to school. Su Fengmao said, ¡°How about this, Binglan, you save the money you earn, while the money your mother and I earn will be for Xuexuan and Xuehai¡¯s studies?¡± Su Whenzhe hurriedly said, ¡°Father, what are you saying? I feel better now, so I can earn money too. You and mother don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± He felt ashamed that his parents were still concerned about him even though he was old enough to care for his family. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°We¡¯re family, so we can¡¯t divide it that way. It¡¯s settled since no one objects to sending Xuexuan and Xuehai to school. When I return to town, I will ask which private school is best.¡± ¡­ Time passed quickly, and a few days later, the shop was ready. Su Binglan had busied herself with making desserts those past few days and even specially wrapped them. She brought the desserts she had prepared to the shop a day before opening. She arranged the desserts and decorated the shop according to a modern-day pastry shop. She placed the desserts onto specialized wooden plates and nearly placed the price tags in front of them. The prices varied from two, five, ten, and twenty coins per serving because their flavors differed. Still, they were equally delicious. Su Binglan also made some extra pastries and took some copper coins. Then she told Lin Zheng to take the coins and pastries to give to the beggars on the streets to help spread the news of her shop opening. In less than a day, news of Binglan¡¯s Desserts and Su¡¯s Tofu spread throughout the town and village. When Lin Zheng returned, he excitedly reported to Su Binglan, ¡°Boss, your method was very effective! Everyone already knows your shop will open tomorrow. Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± Su Binglan knew the beggars would unite, making it easier for them to spread the news. However, she only wanted to open a shop to make money and become wealthy before thinking of other issues. She did not want to deter her initial plans, so she did not need to set up a network of information channels. ¡°Good, as long as it worked. Tomorrow, you, Li Shi, Zhou Shan, and the others will become interns. Of course, I will still pay you. Still, if you pass my assessments and officially start working here, I will give you guys a monthly salary.¡± Su Binglan was very generous to her workers and would never mistreat them. Chapter 118 - 118 Characters From Three Years Ago 118 Characters From Three Years Ago Su Binglan planned to open a few more stores while grooming Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan. The trio had worked alongside her for a while, and she thought they were promising individuals. However, they did not have much experience. She would arrange to transfer the trio when they passed their internship to her new shops whenever they opened. She would feel at ease with them managing her shops. Lin Zheng knew his boss would often say some strange things. He and his lackeys were puzzled initially and did not quite understand their boss, but after some time, they got used to it. Lin Zheng thought his boss was competent and generous but also sensitive about his shortcomings. Despite that, following Su Binglan would ensure him a brighter future. His boss would not mistreat him and his friends either. Therefore, Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan worked diligently for Su Binglan. Su Binglan noticed all this and seemed to have thought of something. She said, ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do previously?¡± Naturally, Lin Zheng remembered that his boss had asked him about the private schools in town. Ordinary people typically went to private schools and did not have to live there, even if the cost was low. However, there was a famous school named Blue Mountain Academy in town. The rules in Blue Mountain Academy were relatively strict, and the teachers there were knowledgeable and notable. Still, it was not easy to get in because one would need to go through the school¡¯s inspections and entrance exams. One could only attend Blue Mountain Academy after passing. ¡°Boss, Blue Mountain¡¯s rules are stringent. I heard it was Princess Lan who set their rules. She also told someone to run the school.¡± ¡°Who is Princess Lan?¡± Su Binglan had only come to this world to live a village life. She had never heard of any prince or princess. Lin Zheng saw no one around and said quietly, ¡°Boss, this Princess Lan came from Prince Ding¡¯s mansion. She is a highly talented person who has helped her brother manage his mansion since she was only a few years old. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Princess Ding had used her intelligence to protect the mansion, the emperor would have destroyed it long ago. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that the Heavens are jealous of talented people. Princess Lan has been weak since she was a child, and some monks even said that her soul is incomplete. She suddenly fell three years ago and died.¡± At first, Su Binglan only listened lazily and did not take it seriously. But her expression changed when she heard what had happened three years ago because it was the same time she fell from the back of the mountain. Princess Lan¡¯s soul was also incomplete, so could that body be hers three years ago? Still, her current body¡¯s soul was incomplete, and her Soul Power and memories had yet to recover. Su Binglan had only recently reawoken. She wondered if they were connected somehow. But she did not remember being a princess when she thought carefully. Her expression froze as she urged, ¡°Continue.¡± Lin Zheng saw that his boss was interested in his story and continued, ¡°Similarly, an outstanding major general also died on the battlefield, and his entire family got wiped out.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened when she heard this. She muttered, ¡°M-Major general?¡± ¡°Yes, he was the God of War for our country, the Chu Country. He was a savior to me, but he died just like that,¡± Lin Zheng felt depressed but continued, ¡°He was only fifteen years old when he died.¡± Lin Zheng paused and said gloomily, ¡°Chu Country wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess if Princess Lan and the major general were still alive. Princess Lan¡¯s brother, Prince Ding Wang, was sent to Dingzhou. It is the most barren place.¡± Chapter 119 - 119 It Was Not Peaceful Outside 119 It Was Not Peaceful Outside Lin Zheng¡¯s voice and mood were low when he talked about these things. He was different from his typical self. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°So, Prince Ding is in Dingzhou City?¡± Tenghe town was part of Dingzhou City. Tenghe town was small compared to the expansive city. However, the city was remote and desolate and could not compare to other states. But unbeknownst to the people of that era, Dingzhou City would become the most prosperous place because of Su Binglan. !! Lin Zheng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they sealed Prince Ding¡¯s mansion and sent him to Dingzhou City. Who knows how long he can last there, considering his physical condition. Some say he won¡¯t live past eighteen, but he¡¯s already at that age. ¡°Prince Ding¡¯s parents and his sister, Princes Lan, are dead. I honestly don¡¯t know how long he can hold out there,¡± Lin Zheng had a worried expression as he spoke. Su Binglan did not expect Lin Zheng to know that much, even though he sometimes had trouble working for her. ¡°It seems you know quite a bit.¡± Lin Zheng chuckled and said, ¡°My sister is married and lives in the state capital, so I heard these things from her. Princess Lan¡¯s story isn¡¯t a secret. It¡¯s just that most ordinary people like us don¡¯t know the details. When the major general died, I cried for a long time.¡± Su Binglan had pieced together some information she gathered from Lin Zheng¡¯s story. She said plainly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you dared to say such things.¡± If her guess was correct, the changes in Prince Ding Wang¡¯s mansion and the major general¡¯s death were related to the emperor. Some would never dare speak of such things because they would lose their lives if the officials found out. Lin Zheng revealed a flattering smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t speak of this to anyone else but you, boss. You¡¯re not just a random person to me.¡± Lin Zheng¡¯s words showed his trust in Su Binglan. Still, he was not wrong in what he said because he had not even spoken of this to his parents. Su Binglan understood what Lin Zheng meant. She gently patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a peaceful world out there. You must learn to protect yourself. Only then can you do more with your life.¡± There was a deeper meaning behind Su Binglan¡¯s words. She looked into the distance as she spoke, but she looked toward Dingzhou City unbeknownst to her. Lin Zheng nodded vigorously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, boss.¡± Suddenly, he thought of something. His eyes lit up as he looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°B-Boss¡­¡± He rubbed the corners of his shirt. He wanted to say something but was shy and did not know how. Su Binglan could see right through Lin Zheng. ¡°If you have something to say, you should make it quick because I have to leave in a while.¡± Her shop¡¯s grand opening was tomorrow. She was still busy and had a lot of things to do when she returned to the village. Lin Zheng mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Boss, I used to think I could protect myself. But after witnessing your skills, I knew that my little bit of kung fu was nothing compared to what you can do. If I came across a capable person like you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect myself.¡± Su Binglan had told Lin Zheng to protect himself and took those words to heart. He had witnessed his boss¡¯s Kung Fu the first day he met her. He even worshiped Su Binglan for it. Su Binglan said lightly, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯m willing to teach you if you can endure the hardships.¡± Initially, Lin Zheng had prepared several pleas for when Su Binglan rejected him. However, he did not expect his boss to agree so readily. Chapter 120 - 120 Salted Duck Egg and Preserved Egg 120 Salted Duck Egg and Preserved Egg Lin Zheng stared at Su Binglan in disbelief. He stuttered, ¡°B-Boss, are you genuinely agreeing to teach me kung fu?!¡± One knew that many skilled people would not readily agree to teach their techniques to others, yet Su Bingalan did. ¡°Of course, I will. You can learn as long as you¡¯re willing to work hard,¡± Su Binglan said. Lin Zheng said excitedly, ¡°Fret not, boss! I¡¯m not afraid of hard work as long as I can learn kung fu from you!¡± !! He was passionate about serving his country and even thought of joining the army in the future so he could become like the major general. Still, his passion had died when he heard of the major general¡¯s death. His self-abandonment also caused his loss of passion. ¡°Yes, I will teach you kung fu in the future,¡± Su Binglan reassured Lin Zheng. She knew how chaotic the outside world was, and it would benefit Lin Zheng if he knew kung fu to protect himself. Moreover, Lin Zheng was her subordinate, so she had to nurture him. When Lin Zheng heard this, he hurriedly knelt and said severely, ¡°Master, please accept my bow.¡± However, Lin Zheng did not receive a reaction from his boss. He was stunned as he raised his head to look at Su Binglan. Lin Zheng wondered what that disdainful expression on his boss¡¯s face meant. Was he not qualified to be her apprentice? Su Binglan indeed looked at Lin Zheng with disdain. The more she looked at him, the more desperate Lin Zheng became. He wanted his boss to know he would be an excellent apprentice. ¡°Master, I will learn well. I will not let you down!¡± Su Binglan rubbed her forehead and said with a headache, ¡°All right, I didn¡¯t say I would take you as my apprentice right now.¡± ¡°I-I know. I will still perform well, Master!¡± Lin Zheng begged. Whether or not Su Binglan had agreed, Lin Zheng had already started calling her master. She stared at him for a while and said, ¡°Do you have money on hand?¡± Lin Zheng pondered, ¡®Does she want me to pay to become an apprentice?¡¯ Afterward, he said, ¡°Master, I will pay you when I return home to gather my money!¡± The corners of Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched, and she could not bear to look at Lin Zheng. She smacked his head and asked, ¡°Do I look like a person who would ask for payment?¡± Su Binglan wrote a medicine prescription on a piece of paper beside her as she said, ¡°You have a good physique, so go and get this prescription. Put this medicine in hot water and bathe in it every day after training.¡± Lin Zheng did not ask any questions and followed his boss¡¯s instructions word for word. ¡­ After settling the matters in her shop, Su Binglan immediately returned to the village. When she arrived home, she saw her parents still grinding soybeans. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin had gone to town to sell the candied chestnuts. Su Bingln greeted her parents and went to her grandparents¡¯ house to look for her uncle, Su Fengchen. Su Fengchen smiled when he saw Su Binglan. ¡°Hello, Binglan. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Fengchen. Have you finished the salted duck and preserved eggs I asked you to marinate?¡± Su Binglan responded. Su Fengchen could no longer study for the imperial exams and do heavy work since his hands got severely injured. Therefore, he raised some ducks, chickens, and a few pigs. The chicken and ducks had laid eggs, but he could not bear to sell them. Instead, he gave them all to Su Binglan so she would eat them. Raising pigs was not easy, and he would sell them at the end of the year. However, he could not sell them for much and used that money for a year¡¯s expenses. Previously, he had borrowed a lot of money to treat his injuries. In addition, he still had to care for his parents, while his living conditions were also very tight. Thus, Su Binglan thought of teaching her uncle to do business. She noticed her uncles raised ducks and chickens and had many eggs, so she taught him to make salted duck eggs and preserved eggs. The dishes were new to the people of that era, and Su Binglan knew they would sell well. She planned to sell them in the tofu shop. Naturally, the profits from the eggs would go to her uncle. Chapter 121 - 121 Intelligent From a Young Age 121 Intelligent From a Young Age Su Fengchen nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all done. They¡¯re in the back room. I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡± He had accumulated as many duck eggs as possible and had almost a hundred of them. He had pickled the duck eggs according to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. Although Su Fengchen did not know how his niece had thought of pickling the eggs in such a way, he did not doubt her when he thought of how Su Binglan was when she was a child. His little niece had been clever since she was a child and was unique compared to others. Moreover, a monk once came to Su Teng village and commented on Su Binglan¡¯s intelligence. Su Fengchen vaguely knew what the monk said. Therefore, the Su family would not doubt the changes in Su Binglan. Su Binglan looked at the pickled salted duck eggs and preserved eggs. She said smilingly, ¡°Open one and try it, Uncle Fengchen.¡± Su Fengchen had never tasted such a thing before. He was surprised when he opened the salted duck eggs and saw its orange yolk. ¡°Wow, how did the yolk change like that? It¡¯s runny and flowing with oil.¡± Su Fengchen looked curious. Su Binglan picked up the yolk with her chopsticks and handed it to Su Fengchen. ¡°Here, try some.¡± Su Fengchen took a bite out of curiosity and was amazed. He stared at the salted duck egg with widened eyes. After a long while, he finally found his voice, ¡°The pickling has wholly changed the egg¡¯s taste.¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°Do you like how it tastes, Uncle Fengchen?¡± Su Fengchen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Binglan. I¡¯ve never eaten a duck egg with such a flavor before. This is called salted duck egg, right?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Yes, it is. You don¡¯t have to eat it on its own. You can eat it with a steamed bun or make another dish with them.¡± Su Fengchen was ecstatic at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. I think my duck eggs will sell well if I continue pickling them like this.¡± Since he severely injured his hands, Su Fengchen had not shown much emotion. But at that moment, he was excited that he had pickled the eggs independently. Many ordinary families raised ducks and chickens, and they were self-sufficient. In addition, the current year was quite terrible, and everyone tried to save as much money as possible, so not many bought eggs. There were wealthy families in town and townsfolk who raised ducks and chickens. The wealthy families would typically go to stalls that specialized in selling eggs and buy them from there. Therefore, Su Fengchen would have trouble selling his eggs even if he sold them at the market. But he was no longer concerned after tasting the duck eggs. Su Binglan removed a preserved egg, peeled it, cut it in two, and handed it to Su Fengchen. ¡°Now, try this one, Uncle Fengchen.¡± Su Fengchen was surprised when he saw the preserved egg¡¯s color. He realized eggs made with different methods would look dissimilar to each other. He bit into the egg and praised, ¡°W-Wow, this one is fragrant and different from the salted egg. Still, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Binglan could not help but smile when she saw her uncle grinning. She felt her uncle¡¯s lively aura. Whenever Su Binglan visited her uncle in the past, she thought he was lifeless, like stagnant water. But he was better now. Su Binglan knew one would feel rejuvenated whenever one felt hopeful. ¡°Uncle Fengchen, you should raise more ducks and chickens. Don¡¯t worry about not being able to sell their eggs. You can turn their eggs into salted eggs or preserved eggs. ¡°You can also use the duck¡¯s neck and head to make delicious foods. Your right hand will feel better if you eat those things.¡± If Su Binglan had said such things in the past, her uncle might have thought she was simply comforting him. But after witnessing Su Binglan¡¯s changes, Su Fengchen knew she was being sincere. Su Fengchen¡¯s eyes reddened as he said, ¡°T-Thank you for this, Binglan.¡± Chapter 122 - 122 Enlightenment 122 Enlightenment Su Binglan¡¯s heart became heavy when she saw her uncle¡¯s teary eyes. She could understand how he felt. The Su family had spent most of their savings to send Su Fengchen to school. He did well in his studies, and many had high hopes for him. He would have had a different life if he had taken the imperial exams and graduated. He would not have issues becoming a scholar with the knowledge he gathered. However, he severely injured his right hand before autumn and could no longer take the imperial exams. Then the Su family went into debt to treat his hand, while the money they spent sending him to school went down the drain. Su Fengchen blamed himself and could never get over it. !! He wanted to work hard and earn back the money his family had spent, but it was extremely tough with a crippled hand. His personality significantly changed after experiencing these things. Su Binglan did not know how to make Su Fengchen better. She pondered and said, ¡°Uncle Fengchen, our world is not peaceful. The most crucial thing in troubled times like these is to have a supportive family. ¡°Moreover, we should not think everything is fine in the imperial court. Who knows when things might change. It¡¯s okay that you didn¡¯t take the imperial exams. A united and stable family is more vital than anything else.¡± Su Fengchen trembled when he heard his niece¡¯s words. She seemed to have enlightened him. Suddenly, he felt a massive burden lift from his shoulders. He was in disbelief that Su Binglan would say such things. It was not something an ordinary country girl would say, even one who had attended school before. Even Su Fengchen was not as open-minded as his niece. Still, he had to admit, ¡°Y-You¡¯re right, Binglan. That was a great regret in my heart.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can reclaim yourself, Uncle Fengchen. I think grandmother and grandfather won¡¯t want you to be a high-ranking official anyway. They only wanted you to have a better life.¡± Those were things Su Fengchen was glad to hear. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Uncle Fengchen, the townsfolk usually sell chicken and duck eggs for two to three coins. We will sell the salted and preserved eggs in town for five coins each.¡± After some thought, Su Fengchen said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little expensive?¡± Su Fengchen had no experience doing business and was typically more introverted. If he were to sell the eggs in town, his mother, Old Madam Su, would have to help him. If it were up to Su Fengchen, he would just sit at the stall and do nothing if no one came up to him. But if someone came to bargain with him, the person would easily persuade him, and he would sell the eggs at a lower price. That was why Su Fengchen did not make much raising ducks and chickens. He would only make a decent amount of money selling his raised pigs. Still, he thought five cents for his pickled eggs were expensive. Su Binglan wanted to laugh when she looked at her uncle. She felt he was too honest and a push-over. She knew doing business would not suit such a person. Su Fengchen was more suited to arrange stuff in the background while others handled customers. However, Su Binglan knew she could change her uncle¡¯s personality. People would constantly improve and learn, after all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Fengchen. Five coins aren¡¯t expensive because the salted and preserved eggs are rare. Other sellers would not have this sort of thing, so people would practically fight to buy these eggs for five coins.¡± Su Fengchen nodded. ¡°A-All right, we¡¯ll set the price according to what you said.¡± Su Binglan had convinced her uncle that things would be okay. However, Su Fengchen once again considered what the monk said. Chapter 123 - 123 Lucky Star 123 Lucky Star Su Fengchen thought what the monk said was true. He knew his niece would one day spread her wings and soar like a phoenix rising from its ashes. Neither the villagers nor townsfolk would be able to keep up with Su Binglan then. The monk also said Su Binlan was the ordinary folks¡¯ lucky star. Su Fengchen became conflicted at that thought. Su Binglan noticed her uncle¡¯s strange gaze and touched her face. Then she asked, ¡°I-Is there something on my face, Uncle Fengchen?¡± Only then did Su Fengchen realize his niece had distracted him. He hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I just think you¡¯re a competent person, Binglan.¡± !! Su Binglan did not overthink it. She only thought her uncle was complimenting her, so she said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Uncle Fengchen.¡± The two were talking when Old Master Su and Old Madam Su returned. The two elders felt sorry for their youngest son and usually helped feed the chickens, ducks, and pigs. The couple had just returned from harvesting hogweed on the mountain. The two revealed loving smiles when they saw their granddaughter. ¡°Hello, Binglan. Come, have a seat.¡± Old Madam Su hurriedly dropped her bag of hogweed and rushed over to pull Su Binglan into their house. Su Binglan looked at her grandparents¡¯ gray hair and felt a sourness in her heart. They were already old but still hard working. She did not want them to feel tired, only to retire. She could earn money now and be dutiful to her grandparents, yet the elderly couple said they would feel uncomfortable if they did not work. With that, Su Binglan could only think of giving them easy jobs. Therefore, she thought of telling them to weave small baskets and make some handicrafts because she also wanted to open a souvenir shop. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay, Grandma. I¡¯ve been sitting down for a while now. You and grandpa should sit down and rest instead.¡± Old Madam Su said smilingly, ¡°Your grandpa and I aren¡¯t tired. We can rest assured now that we see you¡¯re living a good life. You¡¯re such a sensible child for wanting to help your uncle.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We are family, so we should help each other.¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She knew only a united and harmonious family could make a living. Old Madam Su seemed to have thought of something as she spoke. She said, ¡°Oh, your grandfather and I made that little flower basket you talked about. What do you think?¡± Old Madam Su went to another room as she spoke to remove the basket she had knitted. The flower basket was small but clean, exquisite, and beautiful. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when she looked at it. ¡°You did an excellent job, Grandma and Grandpa.¡± Old Madam Su held the little basket and said, ¡°Weaving something like this is straightforward and won¡¯t take much effort, but what¡¯s the use of this? Even farmers use bigger baskets.¡± The little basket looked appealing to the elderly couple, but they thought it was not practical. Still, the elderly couple just listened to their granddaughter and only cared for her happiness. Su Binglan explained, ¡°I plan to use these little baskets as packaging for my desserts.¡± ¡°P-Packaging?¡± Old Madam Su felt puzzled because the basket was small and could not hold many things. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Grandma, look. I can put three pieces of dessert in it, hold it like this, and make the desserts feel more expensive. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Old Madam Su finally understood what her granddaughter meant and said, ¡°Indeed, it looks more precious that way.¡± ¡°Yes, if a wealthy family buys my desserts, they can give them to their children as gifts, making them seem like they have good taste,¡± Su Binglan continued. Old Madam Su held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and smiled lovingly. She patted the back of Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing for thinking of such things.¡± Chapter 124 - 124 Skillful and Diligent 124 Skillful and Diligent Su Binglan felt so flattered that she blushed. The Su family still spoiled her and treated her like a child. Su Binglan continued, ¡°I will display the baskets in the shop and sell them for two cents each along with a dessert. However, I will charge them five cents a piece if they want to buy a basket without a dessert.¡± Old Master Su, silent on the sidelines, said, ¡°Binglan, isn¡¯t that a little expensive? Most would learn how to weave the baskets after seeing it once.¡± Many villagers knew how to weave baskets, so selling them at a higher price would be strange. !! Su Binglan smiled mysteriously. ¡°I know what you mean, Grandpa, but we¡¯re not selling just the baskets. We¡¯re selling our brand.¡± ¡°B-Brand? What is that?¡± Old Master Su and Old Madam Su looked at their granddaughter curiously while Su Fengchen quietly listened on the sidelines. They thought Su Binglan was bright and would always say things they could not comprehend. Su Binglan explained, ¡°A brand is what we will mark our baskets with. For example, I have named the dessert shop Binglan¡¯s Desserts. We will stamp the name Binglan on the baskets, and no one can imitate it.¡± There was no such thing as trademarks in ancient times, so Su Binglan thought to make them herself. Su Fengchen understood what his niece meant. ¡°If that¡¯s the case and someone buys your desserts to keep them in their own packaging to save money, it would not look as nice without your mark. It would be apparent that the basket was not from Binglan¡¯s Desserts then.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Furthermore, if the customer gifted the dessert to someone with our baskets, the recipient would know it came from Binglan¡¯s Desserts. Then the customers will be willing to buy more expensive-looking gifts.¡± Old Master Su said smilingly, ¡°Then we should have no worries since Binglan has such an excellent plan.¡± The Su family knew they could easily face any problem as long as Su Binglan was around. Su Binglan always knew her family was brilliant, skillful, and diligent. She believed her family¡¯s conditions would soon improve. Initially, Su Binglan wanted her grandparents to make ragdolls because it was simple and labor-saving. Her grandmother could sew while her grandfather stuffed them. However, making ragdolls would be more costly because they would need to buy cloth and cotton. Overall, it would be more efficient to weave baskets. The Su family would have to cut down small trees from the mountain and strip their wood. Nonetheless, there was no cost involved, only manual labor. Moreover, it was easier to imitate ragdolls, so Su Binglan thought it was better to start a small business first. She would consider doing something else whenever she had more money on hand. She stayed at her grandparents¡¯ house for a while until she was ready to return home. However, Old Master Su and Old Madam Su insisted she stay for dinner, so Su Binglan could not decline their hospitality. Old Madam Su said to her son, ¡°Fengchen, go to your second brother¡¯s house and tell him Binglan is having dinner with us tonight. Also, tell Jin¡¯an to come over so we can have dinner with him too.¡± The elderly couple had four sons, and Su Fengmao was the second out of the four. Besides Su Binglan¡¯s fourth uncle, Su Fengchen, she also had a first and third uncle. The family had a good relationship with each other and were united. Su Fengchen knew his niece was delighted to have dinner with them, so he readily agreed with his mother, ¡°Yes, mother. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Then he exited the house without waiting for Su Binglan to respond. Soon after, he returned alongside Luo Jin¡¯an. Chapter 125 - 125 Moral Conduct 125 Moral Conduct Luo Jin¡¯an did not go to the elderly couple¡¯s house empty-handed. Instead, he brought a pheasant over. His health had improved exponentially at that time. Su Binglan did not allow her husband to do taxing work for fear of his condition worsening. She also brewed medicine for Luo Jin¡¯an to recuperate. Su Binglan had used the leftover money she earned from Drunken Cloud to open and renovate her shops. She used the rest to buy more medicine for her husband. The people of that era could not risk falling sick because the medication was expensive. It cost Su Binglan a lot of money to cure her big brother and Luo Jin¡¯an. !! Su Binglan felt that the human body was the most crucial thing, so she did not mind working harder to earn more money to get more medicine for the two to recover. Nonetheless, her methods worked, and her big brother was well enough to go to town and help his wife sell tofu and candied chestnuts. Although Su Binglan could not fully cure her husband¡¯s body, his illness had stopped, and he looked much better. During that time, Luo Jin¡¯an went hunting in the mountains and caught two pheasants. He had told Su Binglan that he would send one to her parents. However, he brought the other pheasant to the elderly couple¡¯s house. Old Madam Su looked at the pheasant and said, ¡°Dear child, I invited you for dinner. You didn¡¯t have to bring anything.¡± Old Madam Su had planned to have Su Fengchen slaughter one of their farmed hens so she could make dinner with it for her granddaughter to nourish herself. She felt that Su Binglan would never gain weight no matter how much she ate. Old Madam Su thought her granddaughter was too skinny and needed more subtenants. She never expected Luo Jin¡¯an to bring a pheasant. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Su Binglan told me I should bring this pheasant over for you.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows when she heard what Luo Jin¡¯an said. She did not expect him to be so eloquent. Luo Jin¡¯an gave her all the credit even though she did nothing. Luo Jin¡¯an was the one who hunted the pheasants and discussed what he should do with them with Su Binglan. He had always respected his wife and knew she should arrange all family affairs. One would say Su Binglan was in charge of the family. Luo Jin¡¯an never interfered with her decisions. Old Madam Su smiled lovingly and said, ¡°How about you and Binglan take the pheasant home after dinner? We have many chickens here and can eat them whenever necessary.¡± Su Binglan knew the chickens her grandparents and uncle raised were hens that had to lay eggs. However, the elderly couple and Su Fengchen doted on Su Binglan. Even if they needed the hens to lay eggs, they would not hesitate to slaughter one for Su Binglan to eat. Su Binglan understood what her grandparents said and responded, ¡°I prefer to eat pheasants because they¡¯re more delicious. We should cook it for dinner.¡± No one objected to Su Binglan¡¯s suggestion. Luo Jin¡¯an did not stay idle when he arrived. Instead, he helped to chop firewood in the yard. Old Master Su said, ¡°You¡¯re not well, Jin¡¯an. You should rest and let me chop the firewood.¡± Everyone also doted on Luo Jin¡¯an. He was Su Binglan¡¯s husband, after all. Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Grandpa. I¡¯m not sick anymore, so I can do it.¡± He could not rest while the older man worked because he would feel guilty. Su Binglan had spent much time with Luo Jin¡¯an, so she knew her husband well. Luo Jin¡¯an was always respectful and dutiful to his elders, making him a virtuous person. Su Binglan said, ¡°Grandpa, come and help me wash the feathers I¡¯ve removed.¡± She knew her grandfather would not stay idle, so she found an easy job for him so he could help. Chapter 126 - 126 It Was of Great Use 126 It Was of Great Use Old Master Su was puzzled because they usually threw the pheasant¡¯s feathers away. He wondered why his granddaughter asked him to wash the feathers instead. ¡®Is she worried that I might get tired chopping wood? Is that why she¡¯s deliberately telling me to wash the feathers?¡¯ Since his granddaughter had told him to do that, it could only mean the feathers would be helpful. ¡°Binglan, should I dry the feathers after washing them?¡± Su Binglan was disemboweling the pheasant to make crispy pheasant. She initially planned to make crispy fried pheasant, but after some thought, she knew it would use up a lot of oil. Commoners would typically be reluctant to use so much oil. Although she wanted to use the oil, she knew her grandparents would not be willing, so she thought it was better to save it instead. Therefore, Su Binglan decided to make pheasant stew with mushrooms. When it rained, her grandparents went to the mountains to pick mushrooms. Pheasant and mushrooms complimented each other and would produce a fresh and delicious flavor. Something so pure would undoubtedly taste good. Su Binglan was thinking about what to cook when she heard her grandfather¡¯s question. She explained smilingly, ¡°Yes, Grandpa. You need to dry the feathers because they will be useful afterward. Su Binglan piqued Old Master Su¡¯s interest. ¡°Oh? What would we use pheasant feathers for?¡± Old Master Su never knew he could use pheasant feathers for anything. Meanwhile, Old Madam Su was washing mushrooms when she asked curiously, ¡°Yeah, what can we use pheasant feathers for, Binglan? I only know we can make shuttlecocks out of them.¡± Even a shuttlecock would not need that many feathers. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys used pheasant feathers before?¡± Old Madam Su responded, ¡°N-No, I never thought to do anything with such a small amount of feathers. At most, we can dry them and use them to make a fire, but it won¡¯t burn for long.¡± There were few feathers on a pheasant, and it would be useless. Su Binglan said, ¡°Chicken feathers, duck feathers, and even goose feathers are useful to keep yourselves warm. You will understand when it gets cold during the winter.¡± Su Binglan wanted to make a down jacket and down quilt so it would not be so cold during the winter. It was an ancient era, and there was no heating. Although every household had a brick bed that they could warm up with fire, the winter was frigid, and it would sometimes freeze the ground. A fire could only heat their brick beds, but the cold air would still be a problem. Having a down jacket or down quilt would help alleviate that problem. Although Su Binglan did not tell the elderly couple how she would use the pheasant feathers, they thought their granddaughter was right. ¡°Okay, Binglan, we will wash and dry any feathers we find so you can use them.¡± Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, I remember that Third Uncle has raised some sheep. Am I right?¡± Old Madam Su replied, ¡°Yes, your third uncle has a few sheep,¡± as she spoke, she guessed something and asked, ¡°Is their wool useful too?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, Grandma. The wool is indeed useful because we can weave them into sweaters.¡± When the weather was cold, one would typically wear a sweater inside and a down jacket on the outside to keep themselves warm. Su Binglan had finished disemboweling the pheasant as she spoke. She placed the pheasant on the chopping board and prepared to hack it into pieces. Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, and Su Fengchen became anxious when they saw Su Binglan reaching for the cleaver. Su Fengchen was the closest to her, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Binglan, don¡¯t accidentally cut your hand. Let me do it.¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Fengchen and said, ¡°Uncle, your right hand¡­¡± She feared hurting her uncle¡¯s self-esteem and did not know to continue. Su Fengchen looked at his hand and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve practiced cutting vegetables using my left hand over the past few years.¡± Su Binglan felt terrible when she heard that. Su Binglan knew if she had been in the same position, she would not have mastered her knife skills. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Fengchen. I won¡¯t cut my hand because I cook at home too,¡± she said as she started hacking the chicken. The trio was shocked when they saw Su Binglan¡¯s knife skills. Chapter 127 - 127 Took Root in Their Hearts 127 Took Root in Their Hearts Everyone was shocked when they saw Su Binglan¡¯s knife skills, but they did not overthink it. They only knew this was their family¡¯s treasure. When they talked about sweaters, Su Fengchen interrupted them because Su Binglan was butchering the pheasant. At that moment, Old Madam Su took over and said, ¡°Binglan, is a sweater something we wear like a shirt?¡± Old Madam Su was curious because her third son and his family lived in poor conditions. She thought if he could use wool to make clothes, it would improve her third son and his family¡¯s lives. !! Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Yes, Grandma. One would use wool to make garments like a sweater. Wearing a sweater will keep you warm when it gets cold during the winter.¡± She seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°Oh right, Grandma, please tell Third Uncle and his wife to save the wool and raise a few more sheep, if possible.¡± Su Binglan had memories of her third uncle and his wife. Her third aunt was diligent and did not talk much, but she was kind and treated Su Binglan well. She had two sons who were older than Su Binglan. They were teenagers who were fifteen and sixteen years old. If it were the modern era, the two teenagers would be in school, but the two worked like adults to earn money in this era. Su Binglan¡¯s third uncle and third aunt¡¯s family used to be well-off because her third uncle possessed excellent cooking skills. It seemed he had once lived in Beijing. However, he returned home to the countryside and worked in the fields later on for an unknown reason. When others asked him why he did that, he did not say a word. Old Madam Su said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go and inform them later. B-But, it¡¯s just that it is not easy to sell mutton. Does he have to raise a few more sheep just for wool?¡± Su Binglan knew mutton cost more than pork, but the people of this era were unaware of the benefits of eating mutton. Usually, people would be unwilling to buy pork, let alone mutton, because mutton tasted too gamey, and people did not know how to cook it properly. Despite that, Su Binglan knew one could cook mutton in a barbeque by sticking the meat onto some skewers. One could also make mutton soup and use them in hotpots. Since her third uncle possessed excellent cooking skills, Su Binglan thought it would be a good idea if he could open a barbeque shop. Still, there was a use for the sheep¡¯s wool once her third uncle slaughtered them for his barbeque shop. Su Binglan finished cleaving the pheasant and placed its edible parts into the sink. She cleaned herself up and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s not just for the wool, Grandma. The sheep¡¯s meat is also a good thing. If Third Uncle opened a shop or set up a stall, his business would become popular.¡± Old Madam Su waved her hand and sighed, ¡°That might not be true. Your third uncle never mentioned cooking or setting up a stall again when he returned from Beijing. I wonder what he went through. He didn¡¯t even go to the local restaurants to look for work.¡± Su Binglan listened and frowned. It was indeed a bizarre situation. She wondered what exactly her third uncle went through in Beijing. ¡°Grandma, you can always take it slow and convince Third Uncle to start cooking again. There¡¯s no rush,¡± as she spoke, she began to cook by adding water into the pot. Su Binglan took advantage of the fact that no one paid attention to her and added some spiritual spring water into it. The food she cooked with the spring water would be especially fragrant and beneficial to the body. Luo Jin¡¯an finished chopping the firewood and carried them to the stove. Then he squatted to start a fire. Su Binglan¡¯s heart hurt as she watched Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s actions. Luo Jin¡¯an did not talk much and suppressed his presence, making it easy for people to forget he was around. Still, seemingly out of nowhere, he would always appear whenever someone needed help. However, Su Binglan knew how poisonous such a character could be because that person could unknowingly take root in people¡¯s hearts, which was completely undetectable. Chapter 128 - 128 Heartache 128 Heartache Naturally, Luo Jin¡¯an started a fire on the stove to burn the wood. Even though he did such a simple task, his demeanor carried elegance and grace. It was as if he was making art instead of starting a fire, pleasing the eye. Su Binglan put the chopped pheasant pieces into the pot when she noticed Luo Jin¡¯an squatting by the stove with nowhere to sit. She wiped her hands, looked around, and saw a stool in the kitchen corner. She picked up the stool and went to Luo Jin¡¯an. She put it down and said, ¡°It¡¯s tiring for you to squat like that. Here, sit on this.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked up at Su Binglan, making her heartbeat hasten. Old Master Su washed the pheasant feathers in the yard while Su Fengchen settled the duck eggs. Meanwhile, Old Madam Su lowered her head and thought about her third son absent-mindedly. None of them noticed Su Binglan get flustered. Old Madam Su collected her thoughts as she noticed the couple interacting. She smiled lovingly and said. ¡°Binglan, do you feel sorry for your husband? Jin¡¯an, your wife is such a kind person. You will know it after spending more time with her. She knows how to show love.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± He lowered his head so no one could see his expression or know what he was thinking. Su Binglan was still thin-skinned in this regard. ¡°Grandma!¡± Old Madam Su said smilingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡± Old Madam Su was delighted to see her granddaughter and her husband getting along. The water in the pot began to boil at that moment, and Su Binglan picked up a spoon to scoop out the foam on the top. Then she fished out the pheasant parts to keep the water under control and set the pheasant pieces aside. After the water in the pot evaporated enough, Su Binglan added oil, onion, ginger, garlic, star anise, and chili to start stir-frying them. After the ingredients started producing a unique fragrance, she added the pheasant pieces back in and stir-fried them with the spices. When the pheasant pieces turned a light brown, Su Binglan added some seasoning and salt before continuing to stir-fry them. Then she added more water and some mushrooms to the pot and scooped them out a few minutes later. There was an appetizing fragrance wafting throughout the house when she finished cooking. Old Madam Su sighed and smiled. ¡°I can tell that this pheasant dish will taste unique.¡± Old Master Su had finished washing the feathers and hung them to dry. He also smelled the appetizing fragrance when he entered the house. He heard his wife¡¯s words and added, ¡°That¡¯s because our granddaughter¡¯s cooking is excellent. Otherwise, the pheasant wouldn¡¯t smell so good no matter how good the bird¡¯s quality is.¡± Old Madam Su responded smilingly, ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. We will eat well during dinner, thanks to our granddaughter and her husband.¡± The elders¡¯ second son, Su Fengmao, would typically send over some fresh and delicious food, like sour and spicy potato pancakes, tofu, soy milk, and spicy chicken, during dinner. Their granddaughter made them all, and the elders looked at Su Binglan proudly. The Su elders and Su Fengchen usually ate mantou buns as their staple diet. However, Old Madam Su and Old Master Su could not bear to eat white flour mantou, so they ate coarse flour mantou instead. But before that, Su Binglan wanted to make desserts and had bought plenty of white flour mantou when she went to town. When she brought them home, Shen Qiuhua steamed them and brought the white flour mantou to the elders¡¯ house. Old Madam Su was reluctant to eat them then and kept them instead. But she took them out during dinner to eat it with the pheasant and mushroom stew. Usually, the elders only had the opportunity to eat white flour mantou during the new year. Old Madam Su carefully removed the mantou from the cupboard and said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat these mantou buns tonight.¡± Su Binglan glanced at the eight mantou and remembered her mother had steamed them and sent them over. It had been a few days, yet her grandparents had not eaten a single one. Su Binglan felt a trace of bitterness in her heart but did not say much. She only thought of earning more money so her grandparents could live better lives. That way, they would not be reluctant to eat even white flour mantou. Chapter 129 - 129 It Looks Like He Has Something on His Mind 129 It Looks Like He Has Something on His Mind Old Madam Su took six mantou buns and steamed them. The six mantou were enough to feed the elders for a few days, but their granddaughter was there for dinner that night, so they were willing to feed her anything, let alone the mantou. Su Binglan noticed all these details as her eyes teared up slightly and her heart beat faster. She knew it must be family love. After steaming the mantou, the family ate together. Su Fengchen said, ¡°Binglan, why don¡¯t we take a few salted duck eggs and preserved eggs for dinner so everyone can try some?¡± Su Binglan responded after some thought, ¡°Let¡¯s cut one salted duck egg and one preserved egg so the others can try them first. We can eat more when we make extra in the future.¡± Su Binglan knew her uncle was willing to let his family eat the eggs, but she felt they should save some and only let them eat more when they made extra. She wanted her uncle to start earning first so he would be much more at ease with more money in his hand. ¡°All right, that sounds good, Binglan.¡± Old Madam Su looked at her son and granddaughter talking and revealed a gratified smile. In the past, her youngest son, Su Fengchen, would barely say a word a day, and she became concerned then. Nonetheless, she felt sincerely happy now that her youngest son was getting better and was more willing to talk. She knew Su Binglan had brought this about. Old Madam Su thought the monk was right¡ªSu Binglan was their lucky star. Su Binglan cut one preserved egg and one salted egg into thin slices so everyone could have a taste. The brick bed was warm, and everyone sat by it to eat good food to their heart¡¯s content. ¡°The pheasant is tender, and the broth is fragrant. It tastes fresh and wonderful!¡± The pheasant and mushroom stew was exceptional because Su Binglan added the spiritual spring water, making it incredibly tasty. ¡°It¡¯s even more delicious when you dip the steamed mantou in it!¡± Old Madam Su sighed, ¡°The food she recently ate was even better than what she ate during the New Year.¡± Old Master Su added, ¡°Exactly. We have prospered, thanks to our granddaughter.¡± Su Binglan looked at her grandparents¡¯ satisfied smiles and felt indescribable happiness in her heart. It did not take much for the people of this era to feel content. They would be thrilled if they could eat a good meal. It was a straightforward kind of happiness, and their mood would improve exponentially. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an beside her and realized he had not picked up his chopsticks or eaten much. She picked up a few pieces of pheasant meat and put them into his bowl. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his bowl and then at Su Binglan. He saw his wife smiling at him as she whispered urgingly, ¡°Eat more.¡± Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were distracted by the food, so they did not notice the couple¡¯s interaction. Su Fengchen, on the other hand, was distracted by the couple¡¯s loving gestures. Su Fengchen was already twenty years old. One could say he would have been married if it were not for his crippled right hand and poor living conditions. People of that era typically wanted to get married by fifteen or sixteen. Su Binglan noticed her uncle¡¯s expression and thought he had something on his mind. Su Binglan realized something and roughly understood what her uncle felt. Still, she was Su Fengchen¡¯s niece, and there were some things she could not say to him out of respect. Nonetheless, Su Binglan thought to watch for women from good families for her uncle. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, these are the salted duck eggs and preserved eggs Uncle Fengchen made. I hope you like them,¡± Su Binglan said. Old Madam Su picked up a salted duck egg and ate it. ¡°Wow! Why is the yolk so delicious?!¡± The elderly lady was in disbelief. Old Master Su also nodded. ¡°Is very tasty. This is salted duck egg, right? I could eat half a mantou and a salted egg for a meal and never tire of it.¡± Chapter 130 - 130 Mixed Food Shop 130 Mixed Food Shop Old Madam Su said smilingly, ¡°It is indeed delicious. I didn¡¯t realize you could prepare eggs in such a way.¡± ¡°These eggs will sell well, and we also have preserved eggs with a unique flavor.¡± Su Fengchen heaved a sigh of relief when he heard his parents¡¯ approval. He also thought of earning more money to improve his family¡¯s living conditions so his parents could enjoy the remainder of their lives together. He would finally consider himself a dutiful son after that. Previously, Su Fengchen¡¯s parents had to work hard because they were worried about their son¡¯s hand injury. Su Fengchen felt depressed and blamed himself for that. He felt a massive weight on his shoulders. However, he was more relaxed now and knew it was all thanks to his niece. The family ate delicious food and thought of ways to earn a living. Their faces were brimming with brilliant smiles. ¡­ After dinner, Su Binglan packed a big basket of salted duck eggs and preserved eggs and prepared to return home. The basket was full and looked quite heavy, so Luo Jin¡¯an reached out to grab it, saying, ¡°Let me take that.¡± Su Binglan refused her husband¡¯s offer because the weight was nothing to her. ¡°It¡¯s not that heavy. I can handle it.¡± She did not want Luo Jin¡¯an to do any heavy lifting and tire himself out. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan calmly and noticed the stubbornness in her eyes. ¡°Let me carry it. Please be more obedient.¡± Su Binglan met her husband¡¯s gaze and could not help but do as he said. She simply handed the basket to him. Luo Jin¡¯an took it and walked away. Only then did Su Binglan return to her senses. She wondered what happened to her just now and if Luo Jin¡¯an had bewitched her. She thought it was bizarre that someone could enchant her. Still, the look in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes just now differed from his typical gaze. Su Binglan ran up to look into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes, only to find nothing out of the ordinary about them. ¡®Am I hallucinating?¡¯ When Su Binglan reached home, she did not stay idle. She spoke to her parents, brother, and sister-in-law about her shop¡¯s grand opening that would happen on the following day. She gave them plenty of details, and if her family had any questions, she would answer them. The Su family discussed everything together and was busy until midnight before they finally fell asleep. The following day before dawn, the family woke up early, packed their things, and transported them to the shop. They had hired an oxcart from the village so it would be easier to bring their necessities to town. Su Binglan wanted to purchase an ox, but ten silver taels for one was quite expensive. Living that lifestyle cost money and it was not like the Su family could buy whatever they wanted. Su Binglan had spent most of her money on renovating her shop, so it was better to save as much as possible for the time being. She could always buy an ox whenever she had enough money on hand. ¡­ The family arrived at the town by oxcart before dawn. The grand opening would be pretty busy, so Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai followed the rest of the Su family to town. Su Binglan took advantage of the fact it was still early and started arranging her desserts. She had already prepared the pricetags, so all she needed to do was place them and the desserts onto various wooden plates. The dessert and tofu shops were side-by-side. It was initially a large building, but Su Binglan split them into two sides. The tofu shop was spotless, and wooden plates were on the front counter. Tofu skins, dried tofu, candied chestnuts, and fries were on them. Even the salted duck eggs and preserved eggs were on different plates. That side of the shop looked just like a grocery store. The tofu store was a bit big, and Su Wenzhe did not think he would need such a big store, but Su Binglan had other plans. She thought she could also make the tofu section into a stewed meat store. She would make stewed meat dishes and snacks in the future and sell them in that part of the shop. After dawn, a few townsfolk approached the shop door, curious to see the inside. Chapter 131 - 131 Promotion in Place 131 Promotion in Place The few townsfolk looked at the two shops and realized the main doors had yet to open, but the lights inside were on. They stood outside curiously and could not help but start discussing among themselves. ¡°Big sister, aren¡¯t these shops supposed to open today?¡± ¡°I heard they are. I also heard about some activities we don¡¯t know about, but there will be free food for us to taste.¡± ¡°You should be correct. When I went to buy tofu, the young man said he would soon move to a shop like this.¡± !! ¡°These shops are in a pretty remote area, and I walked from the east side of town to get here.¡± ¡°Fortunately for my family and me, our house is just around the corner, so it will be convenient for us to come here and buy tofu.¡± These townsfolk had eaten Su Binglan¡¯s tofu before and realized how good it was. Moreover, it was cheap, and they could buy one or two pounds of tofu daily for breakfast. The townsfolk could use a pound of tofu to make a big meal. After that, the townsfolk could work hard because they would be full of energy. Although the tofu looked like a lot, it would quickly sell out because the townsfolk would buy them daily. ¡°I heard from that young man that his sister will also open a dessert shop. He also told me that the snacks would be affordable and delicious.¡± ¡°Yeah, he also said there would be some snacks we can taste for free during the grand opening. We can buy some if we like the taste.¡± Previously, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin would tell others about the new tofu and dessert shops whenever they went to town to sell tofu. They also told their customers the shops¡¯ addresses, opening dates, and the activities they would host. Su Binglan had taught her family these things, further convincing them of her capabilities. The Su family would listen to whatever Su Binglan said. Of course, some had never thought of tofu before. The townsfolk knew about these shops because everyone was talking about them. Very few people were unaware of the two shops¡¯ grand opening because Su Binglan had advertised them well in advance. There were already many people outside Binglan¡¯s Desserts and Su¡¯s Tofu at dawn. Shen Qiuhua and Luo Jin¡¯an also helped in the shops, while Su Binglan made plenty of desserts and put them on wooden plates. Different desserts would also have different prices. Su Binglan also cut small portions of her desserts and poked small wooden sticks in them so everyone could sample her desserts. Shen Qiuhua was helping her daughter put the free samples on the table when she noticed the townsfolk outside through the window lattice. He was surprised to see so many people. ¡°Binglan, are they waiting for us to open the doors?¡± Su Binglan looked outside and said, ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Why are there so many people? Isn¡¯t our shop a little remote?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked. Previously, Shen Qiuhua had once visited the shop with her daughter. It was before the grand opening, and Shen Qiuhua would frequent the town, so she knew the more bustling areas of town and which area was more remote. She was aware of the shops¡¯ remote location and worried there would be fewer people during the grand opening. However, she never expected to see so many people lining up, even though the shop had not yet opened. Su Binglan responded smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though we¡¯re in a more remote area, people will come because they already know where to find us. No one would use such advertising methods when opening a shop in this era, not to mention handing out free samples. Still, Su Binglan knew her advertising was excellent. She thought of attracting the customers to her shop and letting them taste her products for free. She knew she could retain her customers because she was confident in her food. Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°You always seem to have a way with these things. Opening a shop here saves you plenty of money too. You can save one silver tael a month on rent, and it¡¯ll add up at the end of the year.¡± Chapter 132 - 132 One With Each Other 132 One With Each Other Su Binglan looked at the surrounding furnishings and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother. We need to save the province too.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded in agreement and said, ¡°One has to earn and save money to live. Only then can one spend the money they saved. It¡¯s better to have some for a rainy day too.¡± Su Binglan understood her mother¡¯s thoughts. The people of that era were more conservative with everything, even their consumption. Many saved money and were unwilling to spend it. Despite that, the villagers of Su Teng Village planted a year¡¯s worth of crops and only sold them during the autumn harvest so they could have some spare change. They saved as much as possible and only bought some goods during the New Year. !! The New Year was a festive time, and adults and children alike looked forward to it because they could wear new clothes and eat new foods. Su Binglan was also looking forward to spending the New Year in this era. She thought it would be exceptionally lively. Su Binglan said, ¡°When our shop makes money, we should save a portion of it so we can open another one.¡± ¡°Okay, Binglan. I will follow your lead.¡± Shen Qiuhua would listen to whatever her daughter said. The entire Su family would support Su Binglan unconditionally. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an beside her. The man would typically help her discreetly and seldom spoke, so Su Binglan could never guess what he was thinking. Although Luo Jin¡¯an was only Su Binglan¡¯s husband because of an arrangement, they were still a family, and she respected him very much. Su Binglan approached her husband and asked in a low voice, ¡°Husband, do you have any thoughts or opinions about what I said?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an paused what he was doing when he heard his wife¡¯s question. After some thought, he said, ¡°You can do whatever you want to.¡± Su Binglan responded smilingly, ¡°S-So, you¡¯re supporting my decisions, right?¡± She knew she could change Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s personality. He was sullen and arrogant at times, even cold and mysterious, making it harder for Su Binglan to figure out his thoughts. Still, she felt that her husband had truly supported her inwardly, but he did not want to say it aloud. Nonetheless, Su Binglan only wanted to ask Luo Jin¡¯an for his thoughts and opinions to understand his thinking more. Luo Jin¡¯an was also a typical over-thinker who sometimes drowned in his thoughts, so Su Binglan liked teasing him. Luo Jin¡¯an did not want to respond to Su Binglan, but he sighed discreetly when his gaze met his wife¡¯s. Then he said with his thin lips, ¡°Yes.¡± Although it was just a brief reply, Su Binglan was still thrilled after she finally understood some of her husband¡¯s thoughts. Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Your lives as a couple will increasingly improve.¡± Her words shocked the couple. ¡®Should we be one with each other?¡¯ Soon after, the family was ready to accept their customers. Su Binglan opened the doors and told Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan to set off the firecrackers outside. She went to the door and said, ¡°That marks the grand opening for Binglan¡¯s Desserts and Su¡¯s Tofu! Please come in! We have free samples, and it¡¯s first-come, first-served! We also have a 20% discount on everything today, with price tags for the food. If anyone has any questions, please feel free to ask us!¡± ¡­ Su Binglan made a short announcement and let everyone into the shop. The townsfolk flooded the store because the free samples were on a first-come, first-served basis. However, Su Binglan had told everyone to line up and enter in an orderly fashion. Although there were many people, Su Binglan had them under control. Still, everyone could not help but exclaim in surprise when they entered the shop and looked around. Chapter 133 - 133 Protecting Luo Jin‘an’s Reputation 133 Protecting Luo Jin¡®an¡¯s Reputation Everyone forgot about the free samples as they were amazed by the environment inside the shop. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Yeah, the shop looks spectacular.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to walk around such a clean new place.¡± !! ¡°The whole place looks aesthetically pleasing.¡± ¡­ Indeed the shop looked astounding on the inside. The villagers and townsfolk had visited many shops but had never seen such a pretty-looking one. Su Binglan used a modern decoration style for her dessert shop to look clean and minimalistic. She also decorated the corners with flowers and various plants. Since there was no glass in that era, she used a wooden grid-style shelf with some wired screens to store her desserts so everyone could see them. If the customers wanted to buy some, they would need to take a tray from beside the shelf, open the wooden shelf, use tongs to pick up the desserts, and put them on the wooden tray before paying for them. Su Binglan even placed some snacks in a flower basket, and each flower basket contained only two to three snacks. Although the snacks in the flower baskets were more expensive, they looked exquisite and presentable. ¡°Miss, your shop is gorgeous!¡± Su Binglan smiled and explained while entertaining her customers. ¡°I did that to ensure my customers feel good when they come here.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°This young lady is so capable at such a young age. I wonder if she¡¯s married.¡± Some women looked at Su Binglan and thought she was incredible. They could not help but ask more questions and express their thoughts. Su Binglan wanted to continue speaking when Luo Jin¡¯an beside her started coughing. ¡°Cough, hack. Ahem.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly stopped what she was doing and asked concernedly, ¡°Are you okay, husband? Are you tired?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had been busy without rest, especially since he had woken up so early in the morning. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was worried her husband would suddenly get sick from exhaustion. Luo Jin¡¯an softly responded, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re all right. Don¡¯t strain yourself. You can just rest if you¡¯re tired.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied lowly, ¡°Okay.¡± The woman who had wanted to ask Su Binglan something changed her expression. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re already married?¡± The woman felt helpless. A few slightly older ladies beside the woman were also concerned as one of them asked, ¡°The shop owner looks so young. Did she get married when she was just a child?¡± Still unwilling to suppress their curiosity, some probed, ¡°Is your husband okay?¡± Some even whispered amongst themselves. ¡°This girl is a fine young lady, but her husband is sick and weak.¡± ¡°Is this girl happy, or is she hiding something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see such a beautiful yet capable young girl.¡± These women essentially wanted Su Binglan to be a part of their families. Still, her husband was weak, while Su Binglan was beautiful. Naturally, Luo Jin¡¯an heard these people¡¯s whispers. He was helping at the cashier counter, but his hands stopped when he heard them. If one looked closely, one could tell how tense his fingers were at that moment. However, he had his head down as his long eyelashes hid the expression in his eyes. No one could guess what he was thinking. Meanwhile, Su Binglan could not help but look at her husband when she heard the people¡¯s whispers. She was concerned Luo Jin¡¯an would also hear them and start overthinking. She was protective of her husband and valued his reputation very much. She said sweetly, ¡°My husband is amazing and treats me well. He must just be tired from helping with the shop and caring for me.¡± Then a middle-aged woman nodded understandingly and said, ¡°I see. You two seem quite close.¡± Chapter 134 - 134 Love and Tenderness 134 Love and Tenderness Su Binglan graciously admitted, ¡°Yes, we have an excellent relationship.¡± She revealed a shy expression when she said that. Everyone noticed her expression and believed her, so they stopped prying. However, Su Binglan¡¯s heart sank when she looked at her husband, busy at the cashier counter. She thought Luo Jin¡¯an did not fit in with the atmosphere. On second thought, it was not that he did not fit in. Instead, Su Binglan suspected that her husband¡¯s temperament was unsuitable for the dessert shop. !! She felt guilty and reluctant to let her husband do such lowly tasks. Su Binglan thought her husband would be in a better mood if he did something more elegant. Still, she wondered what Luo Jin¡¯an should do instead. She wanted him to attend the academy, but Luo Jin¡¯an refused. ¡®Perhaps I could find a reason and persuade him to go.¡¯ ¡­ Those who visited the shop tasted the desserts and said they were delicious, while some who only wanted to test the free samples could not help but buy one or two to bring them home. Therefore, the dessert shop did well on its first day. ¡°Miss, your desserts are delicious! They taste unique compared to the ones we had before. Did you make these yourself?¡± Su Binglan returned to her senses when she heard the customer¡¯s question. She explained smilingly, ¡°Yes, I made them myself. I made these desserts carefully so you can eat them without worry.¡± The customer said, ¡°You¡¯re very talented, Miss. Your husband is lucky to have you!¡± Su Binglan calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to have met my husband too.¡± When she said that, Luo Jin¡¯an happened to raise his head to look over. Su Binglan simply smiled at him. It was because her business was going well, and she was in a good mood when she thought of the money she had earned for her family. Luo Jin¡¯an also smiled when he thought of what his wife said in his defense and when he saw her smile. Although his smile was faint, it was heartwarming. His eyes seemed full of mesmerizing charm whenever he smiled as his whole body radiated affection and gentleness. Su Binglan was shocked for a moment and wondered if she was hallucinating. ¡®He¡¯s usually so emotionless, yet he¡¯s smiling? Is he smiling at me?¡¯ However, when she wanted to confirm her thoughts, Luo Jin¡¯an had already looked away and continued working the cash register. ¡­ The dessert shop was adjacent to the tofu shop, and the backdoor led to the backyard. Shen Qiuhua went through the backyard to check on the tofu shop. When she returned, she excitedly said to her daughter, ¡°Binglan, the tofu shop is also doing well. Fortunately, we prepared enough tofu. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have enough to sell. ¡°Also, your uncle¡¯s salted duck eggs and preserved eggs are sold out. It hasn¡¯t even been an entire morning yet.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s face was brimming with a brilliant smile as she spoke. The family business was booming, and she was delighted. Su Binglan said, ¡°It means everyone thinks the eggs are delicious. We should tell Uncle Fengchen to make more next time.¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°But your uncle doesn¡¯t raise many ducks, so he might not have enough eggs.¡± After some thought, an idea appeared in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Uncle Fengchen can buy eggs from the villagers and markets. Then he can marinate them and sell them. That way, everyone can make some money.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea because it can help the villagers too!¡± As the mother and daughter spoke, they heard unusual movements on the street outside. Suddenly, Lin Zheng rushed in and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, someone fainted at the tofu shop entrance! He seems to be out of breath. What should we do?¡± Previously, Su Binglan had sent Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan to the tofu shop and told them to help. When Lin Zheng saw what had happened, he immediately thought to look for his boss because he knew she could do anything. Chapter 135 - 135 Resurrection 135 Resurrection Lin Zhen was panting as he anxiously looked at Su Binglan. ¡°Many people are surrounding the tofu shop¡¯s entrance. I don¡¯t want them to think the person is dying because of our tofu, or it¡¯ll affect the shop¡¯s reputation.¡± Thinking that someone had died at the shop¡¯s entrance during its grand opening was a scary thought. Moreover, who knew how quickly news of that incident would spread? Shen Qiuhua¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°W-What? Someone fainted at the tofu shop¡¯s entrance?!¡± !! Shen Qiuhua wondered what she should do as she stopped whatever she was doing and went outside to check on the situation. The expressions of the customers in the dessert shop changed. Some even put down the desserts in their hands and exited the shop. Whenever something dramatic happened, some would curiously look while others would stay away. Therefore, there were still a few customers remaining in the dessert shop. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe also came over from the tofu shop next door. He looked at his little sister and said, ¡°I know this person fainted at the shop¡¯s entrance, but it scared off so many customers. What should we do?!¡± This incident was not trivial, and the Su family was puzzled, so they instinctively went to Su Binglan for orders. During that time, the Su family had gotten used to asking for Su Binglan¡¯s opinion on everything and letting her make decisions. One would say Su Binglan was in charge of the Su family. Everyone was anxious, but Su Binglan remained calm. She slowly put the desserts away, closed the wooden shelf door, and tidied up her dress. Then she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Even if the person had died, she would have no problems resurrecting that person. Still, she was in the mortal world and could not use her powers so openly. The Su family quieted down when they saw how calm Su Binglan was. Su Binglan looked at her husband, and before she could say anything, Luo Jin¡¯an saw through her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after the shop.¡± Su Binglan was relieved to hear that because she was concerned that no one would watch the shop if everyone followed her. She found that her husband was calmer than she was in such a situation. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan nodded and walked out. At that time, many people surrounded the tofu shop¡¯s entrance, watching and discussing what had happened. ¡°Quick! The doctor from Hundred Herb Hospital is here!¡± ¡°The person is not breathing anymore. It¡¯s pointless even if the doctor is here.¡± ¡°What a pity. She¡¯s just a little girl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bizarre. The little girl was walking past the tofu shop when she died. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t dare to come to this shop to buy stuff now.¡± ¡­ The onlookers were discussing in groups of twos and threes when a doctor from Hundred Herbs Hospital rushed over to check on the little girl. He shook his head and said, ¡°She has stopped breathing. Which family does this girl belong to? They should prepare for her funeral.¡± Su Binglan heard the doctor as she emerged from the crowd. She was stunned when she saw the little girl on the ground. She did not expect to see Chen Zhuzhu. The last time Su Binglan saw Chen Zhuzhu was when she sold her some candied chestnuts. The little girl was still chubbier then but soon lost most of her weight. The Chen family was one of the most prominent families in Tenghe Town and had connections throughout the capital. It would not be a significant matter if Chen Zhuzhu died. Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold as she discreetly removed a needle from her pocket dimension and approached the little girl¡¯s lifeless body. Without even checking Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s pulse, Su Binglan injected her with a few needles. Her actions were swift, and the onlookers did not even notice her using her needles. Chapter 136 - 136 The Legendary Medicine Valley 136 The Legendary Medicine Valley The onlookers only reacted when Su Binglan finished her acupuncture treatment. ¡°What did that young lady do to the little girl? Did she give the little girl acupuncture treatment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s disrespectful to the deceased, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That girl owns Binglan¡¯s Desserts and Su¡¯s Tofu. Did the little girl die from eating her desserts?¡± ¡°No way. The shop owner and her family are good people. They would never harm others.¡± ¡°Her acupuncture techniques look like the ones from the legends.¡± ¡°What do you know about acupuncture?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an apprentice from the Hundred Herb Hospital. My master told me there¡¯s a place called the Legendary Medicine Valley. The shop owner¡¯s acupuncture technique resembled the one originating from that place. I heard the technique can kill or resurrect people.¡± The old doctor from Hundred Herb Hospital was about to leave with his suitcase when he saw Su Binglan¡¯s technique. He was so excited that his hands started trembling. ¡°Miss, did you come from the Legendary Medicine Valley?!¡± The old doctor asked with a shaky voice. Su Binglan did not know anything about that place, so she responded indifferently, ¡°No, I¡¯m not from there.¡± She was looking down at Chun Zhuzhu when she finished her treatment. Then she checked the little girl¡¯s pulse. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows as she knew what was about to happen. Immediately after, Chen Zhuzhu opened her eyes. ¡°Ah! The corpse has come back to life!¡± The onlookers were shocked to see a dead person come back to life. Of course, they were afraid. It was outlandish for a dead person to rise from the dead. If the incident did not happen in broad daylight, most would have fainted from what they saw. The old doctor was even more excited when he saw the little girl returning to life. He looked at Su Binglan and wanted to kneel before her and acknowledge her as his master. Doctor Wu, the old doctor, was obsessed with medicine and acupuncture. He studied ancient books and read of a place called the Legendary Medicine Valley, which possessed unrivaled acupuncture techniques. However, he had never met anyone from the medicine valley, even after asking around. Therefore, he thought what he read was only a myth. Now that he had witnessed the power of Su Binglan¡¯s acupuncture techniques, he thought the legendary techniques were no longer just a folk tale. Meanwhile, Chen Zhuzhu opened her eyes and was still in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Come on, get up.¡± The little girl heard the person¡¯s voice and looked at Su Binglan. Then she said, ¡°O-Oh, it¡¯s you. W-What happened to me?¡± ¡°You fainted,¡± Su Binglan said as she put away her needles and prepared to return to her shop. Doctor Wu said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re a God-like doctor, young miss.¡± Su Binglan turned to the doctor and said, ¡°I¡¯m no such thing. The little girl was just in shock and fainted. I only randomly inserted a few needles into her skin and used some first aid treatment.¡± She did not want to be in the limelight and did not want others to know about her medical prowess. The onlookers were relieved when she said Chen Zhuzhu had fainted due to shock. ¡°Oh, the little girl was fine all along.¡± ¡°Yeah. Fortunately, the shop owner knew first aid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a false alarm, everyone.¡± ¡°Still, that young lady is incredible. She even dared to inject the little girl with needles. If something had gone wrong, the Chens would not let her get away with it.¡± ¡°Yeah, the little girl also fainted in front of the young lady¡¯s shop, so the Chens would be furious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The onlookers dispersed in twos and threes as they spoke. ¡­ Meanwhile, when Chen Zhuzhu stood up and discovered what had happened, she entered the dessert shop to thank Su Binglan for what she did. Su Binglan looked at her and asked, ¡°Have you been feeling dizzy and unable to breathe properly recently?¡± Chen Zhuzhu looked at Su Binglan and revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°H-How did you know that? You know your stuff, huh?¡± Su Binglan waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with your family matters, so don¡¯t tell anyone what I said.¡± Chapter 137 - 137 The Secret 137 The Secret Chen Zhuzhu immediately understood what Su Binglan meant. Her face turned pale as she said, ¡°I know, and I won¡¯t tell anyone. I will not drag you into my family matters. Still, I was already being careful. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening to me.¡± Su Binglan said faintly, ¡°Have you been suffering from heart palpitations and insomnia recently? Is that why you¡¯ve been using calming incense? Stop using them.¡± Chen Zhuzhu stiffened. ¡°Is there something wrong with the incense?¡± Su Binglan smiled faintly but did not comment. !! The little girl looked at Su Binglan with a shocked expression as she felt conflicted. She thought she had underestimated Su Binglan since the young lady possessed hidden abilities. She knew Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills and diagnosis were things an ordinary person would not have. Even the famous Doctor Wu could not compare to Su Binglan. The little girl said solemnly, ¡°Thank you, Su Binglan. I will never forget the kindness you¡¯ve shown me. I will repay my debts to you.¡± Chen Zhuzhu understood she would have died if it were not for Su Binglan. Moreover, no one would suspect the Chens if she died on the streets. The incident had nothing to do with the little girl aimlessly roaming the streets. Indeed, she was innocent, but Chen Zhuzhu survived. Since that was the case, the little girl knew to live her life to the fullest. She had been foolish in the past. Su Binglan noticed the change in Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s expression. She knew the little girl was not stupid but did not want to make a fuss about it. One needed time to grow up, after all. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your servant girl, Little Cui? Why isn¡¯t she around?¡± Her words were like a reminder to Chen Zhuzhu as the little girl knew something seemed off about Little Cui. Chen Zhuzhu moved closer to Su Binglan and said, ¡°That lady from the capital must¡¯ve gotten involved. I¡¯m about to reach a marriageable age, so my grandmother arranged for someone to bring me back to the capital. However, someone there doesn¡¯t want me to return, so they took action.¡± Su Binglan appeared to be in deep thought. ¡®The capital?!¡¯ Chen Zhuzhu lowered her head and said, ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t want to go back either because I heard it¡¯s chaotic. Many places are at war there, but I have no choice but to return. I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t. Still, I¡¯ll have a chance of survival with my grandma around.¡± Chen Zhuzhu talked much with Su Binglan as she had never told these things to anyone else. Since Su Binglan had saved her life, the little girl trusted her and felt she could tell Su Binglan anything. Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s words confirmed to Su Binglan that things were not peaceful. She was mainly concerned about her two brothers and wondered if they could return home safely since wars were happening there. ¡­ The Su family had sold all their tofu in the morning. Afterward, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin busied themselves with making more. When afternoon came, Su Fengmao, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan went to the dessert shop to help. Since enough people were around to look after the dessert shop, Su Binglan called her husband and said, ¡°Come with me to Blue Mountain Academy.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body stiffened when he heard the academy¡¯s name. His wife explained, ¡°I¡¯m going to arrange for Xuexuan and Xuehai to attend the academy, but I heard they have strict rules. I want to meet with their principal to understand what they are. It would be best if I can complete the admission procedures so the two little ones can attend the academy.¡± She could handle it herself but wanted Luo Jin¡¯an to follow her. Luo Jin¡¯an put down the wooden plate in his hand, looked at his wife, and asked, ¡°Why do you want me to come along?¡± Su Binglan always thought her husband¡¯s gaze was too alluring and that he could always see through her thoughts. Of course, she tried to hide them, so she smiled lightly and said, ¡°Well, because you¡¯re my husband. If you don¡¯t follow me, who will?¡± Chapter 138 - 138 Blue Mountain Academy 138 Blue Mountain Academy Luo Jin¡¯an was at a loss for words. Su Binglan noticed this and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could only sigh and follow his wife to Blue Mountain Academy. The academy was toward the north of Tenghe Town, so it was not too far from their shop. It was only a ten-minute walk. Su Binglan had prepared some gifts to show her sincerity to Blue Mountain Academy, so her husband, Su Xuexuan, and Su Xuehai could get in without complications. Her gifts included desserts in a flower basket, salted and preserved duck eggs in an exquisite wooden box, and other food items. As usual, Luo Jin¡¯an did not say much along the way. Su Binglan looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± After some silence, Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Where and how did you learn your medical skills?¡± Su Binglan answered naturally, ¡°Believe it or not, I learned them in a dream I had.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He even stopped in his tracks. He was holding one of the gifts as he suddenly tightened his grip. It was as if he was trying to control his surge of emotions. Su Binglan took a few steps forward, but her husband did not follow. She stopped and turned around, noticing something was off about Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I told you I could carry the gifts myself, but you insisted on helping.¡± She approached Luo Jin¡¯an to take the gift from his hand with an outstretched arm. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and looked at his wife profoundly. However, Su Binglan could not take the gift from her husband because he held it too tightly. She looked up at Luo Jin¡¯an and met his eyes. She saw that they were red. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an returned to his senses when he heard his wife¡¯s words. Then he closed his eyes and suppressed his emotions. When he opened them again, they had returned to normal. He said hoarsely, ¡°Do you have any impressions of Blue Mountain Academy?¡± Su Binglan did not overthink as she said, ¡°What do you mean? I only asked around about the academy, and most said it¡¯s the best academy of our generation. Sure, the admission requirements are harsh, but it would greatly benefit Xuexuan and Xuehai if they could attend Blue Mountain Academy.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied softly. Su Binglan was a bit puzzled. When the couple arrived at Blue Mountain Academy, Su Binglan told the attendant she wanted to see the principal. Lin, the attendant, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Our principal is busy teaching, so he doesn¡¯t have time to meet with others.¡± When Lin finished speaking, he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. His expression drastically changed, and his whole body trembled. His legs went weak, and he was about to kneel. Then he stammered, ¡°M-Mast¡­ Luo Jin¡¯an hurriedly shook his head at Lin. Lin reacted instantly and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I was dizzy. P-Please, take a seat while I look for the principal immediately.¡± He quickly ran away after saying that. Meanwhile, Su Binglan felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when she looked around Blue Mountain Academy. Some images even flashed across her mind. The couple waited for a long while, but no one showed up. Su Binglan looked at her husband and said, ¡°You rest here while I go for a walk.¡± Soon after, Lin and an older gentleman ran over while panting. The older gentleman was Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s principal. He became teary-eyed when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. Then he knelt and said, ¡°M-Master, it¡¯s an honor to meet you finally!¡± Chapter 139 - 139 Heavy Breath 139 Heavy Breath Tears rolled down the principal¡¯s face when he knelt. He did not expect his master to be alive and was very excited to see him. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to recall some past events when he saw the older gentleman. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s face was full of melancholy as he hurriedly bent down to help the principal up. He said, ¡°Mr. Kong, please stand.¡± After gently pulling Mr. Kong up, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I am no longer your master.¡± Mr. Kong choked up as he said, ¡°Although your appearance has changed, we can still recognize you at a glance. You have suffered a lot.¡± !! Mr. Kong knew what had happened that year but did not know the details. Still, his master must have experienced unimaginable things just to survive. Luo Jin¡¯an used to be that kind of man, and everyone knew about him. He was essentially a God in many people¡¯s hearts. Unfortunately¡­ Mr. Kong thought it was fortunate his master was still alive. Meanwhile, Lin, the academy¡¯s attendant, was also sobbing on the sidelines. In the past, he was an older man in the general¡¯s mansion, but something happened later that caused the whole family to sacrifice themselves, so he followed Mr. Kong to Blue Mountain Academy. That was an arrangement Princess Lin made before she died. She once said she would return and would meet her old friends there. Everyone said Princess Lan was a bright and talented woman and felt she could predict the future when she was alive. Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything at that moment, but the heavy aura he exuded carried a sense of tremendous pain. ¡°Master, something terrible must¡¯ve happened that year. We don¡¯t believe the general made a mistake in leading the army and that he died so easily. S-Still, his family¡­¡± Mr. Kong¡¯s voice trembled when he spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to think of something as his eyes turned red. He said, ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t tell you yet, Mr. Kong.¡± He refused to tell them anything because he was protecting them, and it was not the right time. ¡°B-But master¡­¡± Mr. Kong was anxious. It took a lot of effort for him to see his master again finally, so he wanted to do whatever he could for Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an said firmly, ¡°I have some plans, but now is not the time. I will redeem and avenge them one day.¡± Mr. Kong revealed a determined expression. His master had done him a favor, so he would do whatever his master said. After talking for a while, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Master, how did you make it here from the border? Did Princess Lan say anything to you before she died?¡± Mr. Kong was careful when he mentioned Princess Lan, afraid he would upset his master. However, when he looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression, he realized Luo Jin¡¯an looked calm when he heard Princess Lan¡¯s name. Luo Jin¡¯an was not as sad as Mr. Kong imagined. He thought his master must have a hidden sadness in his heart and wondered if Princess Lan was still alive. Before Princess Lan passed away, she said something only these three knew, and it was that she would return to meet them someday. Luo Jin¡¯an said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡­ In the meantime, Su Binglan felt a sense of familiarity as she walked around Blue Mountain Academy. It was as if she had been there before and seen its scenery. She unknowingly walked to a secluded and quiet courtyard with a big tree. She seemed to hear someone calling her as she stood under it, ¡°Princess Lan, why would you come here? It¡¯s autumn, and the weather is cold. Your body can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I simply came to see Blue Mountain Academy and am relieved to see it built.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess Lan. We built Blue Mountain Academy according to your requests.¡± Chapter 140 - 140 Brought Back 140 Brought Back Su Binglan stood rooted and listened to the words in her mind. It was as if she was experiencing a movie. The scene in her mind took place during autumn, and a ten-year-old girl in a wheelchair wearing a thick cloak was talking to her subordinates. She even coughed from time to time as she spoke. It was a heart-wrenching scene. Was that Princess Lan? Su Binglan could not see the little girl¡¯s face, but why did she think it was her? She felt that time had gone in reverse when she looked at the scene in her mind. Su Binglan scanned the newly built Blue Mountain Academy in her mind and thought it was lively. Many people were around discussing something. ¡°Why would Princess Lan want to build such a vast academy in a remote place like this?¡± ¡°Who knows? She has her reasons as usual. Her intelligence and abilities are not something ordinary people can comprehend.¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s just that Princess Lan¡¯s body is weak. We must also consider King Ding, Princess Lan¡¯s twin brother. I heard they won¡¯t even live past eighteen.¡± ¡°No matter how talented King Ding and Princess Lan are, we won¡¯t be able to defend King Ding¡¯s mansion without them.¡± ¡­ The voices rang in Su Binglan¡¯s ears, and she felt a headache coming on when the scene in her mind changed. A young man appeared before Princess Lan, and he walked behind her wheelchair to push her forward. The two seemed to be talking about something. ¡­ After an unknown amount of time, Su Binglan woke up in a room and realized her husband was sitting beside her. Luo Jin¡¯an breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his wife had finally woken up. Then he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Su Binglan was puzzled. ¡°Was I asleep? B-But wasn¡¯t I walking around in the courtyard?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked deeply at his wife and said with a thoughtful look, ¡°You were asleep on a stone bench in the courtyard when I found you, so I brought you back inside.¡± At that moment, Lin came in with a tray and said, ¡°Miss, it was your husband who carried you here.¡± ¡®H-He carried me?¡¯ Su Binglan was embarrassed when she imagined her husband carrying her. Still, she was at the academy, so how could she suddenly fall asleep? She recalled her purpose for visiting and asked, ¡°Have you met the principal?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied, ¡°Yes. Xuexuan and Xuehai can come here tomorrow.¡± ¡°R-Really? That¡¯s great! So, what about you?¡± Su Binglan wanted to tell the principal about her husband, but she did not expect to fall asleep. However, since Luo Jin¡¯an had met the principal, it was inappropriate for her to discuss it. Lin hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Kong said that anyone can attend this school if you want them to.¡± Su Binglan was thrilled as she instinctively held her husband¡¯s hand and said, ¡°S-So, you can study here too?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife¡¯s happy expression and said softly, ¡°You want me to study here?¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I think you should study here. Besides, you can accompany Xuexuan and Xuehai since they¡¯re still children. Then Yinyin and Wenzhe will feel more at ease too.¡± She thought that business did not match Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s temperament. Also, he was not in good health, so it was not suitable for him to do hard labor. Luo Jin¡¯an did not like to stay idle, so Su Binglan thought he might as well spend his time studying at the academy. That way, he would not tire himself out too much. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan was a little skeptical when she heard her husband¡¯s response. ¡°Hmm? Why did you suddenly agree?¡± She had prepared plenty of excuses to persuade Luo Jin¡¯an but did not need them in the end. Chapter 141 - 141 Money Earned in a Day 141 Money Earned in a Day Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife¡¯s puzzled expression and thought she looked adorable. He smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Since you want me to study, I¡¯ll obey you.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She thought Luo Jin¡¯an could seduce anyone without changing his expression while she had messy hair from just waking up. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and reached out to comb his wife¡¯s hair behind her ear. His fingers were long and slender. They felt gentle as they ran through Su Binglan¡¯s hair. Su Binglan felt as if something had tugged at her heartstrings, and her cheeks were flushed red as she turned away. She said, ¡°That settles it, then. I will arrange for you and the two little ones to attend Blue Mountain Academy tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an briefly replied. Due to Su Binglan¡¯s unexpected nap, she had forgotten to ask Luo Jin¡¯an about some essential things, like how he found her in the courtyard and what he said to the principal. ¡­ It was already halfway through the afternoon when the couple returned to the shop. The family had sold all their tofu, but there were still some desserts in the dessert shop. That was simply because Su Binglan had prepared more than she needed, not because the customers did not like them. At that time, the Su family had closed the tofu shop while Su Wenzhe and the others helped in Binglan¡¯s Desserts. Seeing that his little sister had returned, Su Wenzhe said excitedly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡± Su Binglan looked at the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces and could guess what they were thinking. ¡°Big Brother, did we earn a lot?¡± Su Wenzhe simply gestured how much they made with his hand. Su Binglan saw her big brother putting up five fingers and knew the tofu shop had earned more than five silver taels. In that era, five silver taels for an ordinary family was not a small figure, not to mention they earned that much in a day. Su Binglan was in an excellent mood when she saw the smiles on her family¡¯s faces. Later that evening, she closed the desert shop and hired an oxcart to return to the village with her family. Everyone openly spoke when they reached home. ¡°Sister, the tofu shop and Uncle Fengchen¡¯s eggs earned 5,236 coins today, which is more than five silver taels. We¡¯re all excited! Uncle Fengchen¡¯s eggs earned 710 coins, so I¡¯ll put those aside.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll send the money to Uncle Fengchen after dinner.¡± She also wanted to visit her uncle to discuss his salted and preserved eggs. Then she continued, ¡°My dessert shop earned more than eight hundred coins today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s eight silver taels!¡± Su Wenzhe gasped. He thought it would be fortunate if he could earn more than four silver taels a day with the tofu they sold, excluding the money from Su Fengchen¡¯s eggs. Still, he did not expect his sister¡¯s earnings to be even more impressive. The dessert shop had made eight silver taels in just a day. Su Wenzhe would never have thought of this in the past. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin¡¯s hands were trembling as she wondered if she was hallucinating. She had never seen so much money before. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were smiling on the sidelines. Even though they had worked hard all day, the couple felt they still had plenty of energy because they had earned so much money. Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ve earned more than eight silver taels. As I said, our family¡¯s conditions will only improve now. Also, there¡¯s another piece of good news I must share. Jin¡¯an and I went to Blue Mountain Academy, and the principal accepted Xuexuan and Xuehai as students. ¡°This is the admission document. The little ones will go to school alongside Jin¡¯an tomorrow. We can rest assured with him watching over Xuexuan and Xuehai.¡± Liu Yinyin was so excited that she almost did not know what to say. ¡°T-That¡¯s great!¡± It was difficult for ordinary families to send one child to school, let alone two. Moreover, they would attend the best academy in the country. Chapter 142 - 142 Family Unity 142 Family Unity Liu Yinyin became teary-eyed from excitement. She never imagined her children would be able to attend school one day. Such an occasion was something to look forward to, and she knew it was all because of her sister-in-law. ¡°Thank you so much, Binglan!¡± Liu Yinyin bowed. Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Sister-in-law. We¡¯re family, after all. Xuexuan and Xuehai will study well in the future, and as their aunt, I only want to bask in their glory.¡± She deliberately said these words in a relaxed tone because she did not want Liu Yinyin to feel pressured. !! Liu Yinyin wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I know Xuexuan and Xuehai will remember your kindness.¡± She pulled her children over when she said that. Then she continued thoughtfully, ¡°Thanks to your aunt, you can both go to school now. You must always remember what she did for you, understand?¡± Su Binglan did not expect her sister-in-law to be so severe. ¡°I-I was only joking, Sister-in-law. Don¡¯t pressure the little ones.¡± She never thought much about it and only felt the two children should get as much education as possible. Su Xuexuan said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Binglan. I¡¯ll study hard and take the imperial exams so I can treat you well in the future.¡± Su Xuehai raised his hand and said, ¡°I will too!¡± Su Binglan looked at the two children¡¯s earnest expressions and felt a warmth in her heart. She always felt that giving was meaningful, and they could do anything as a united family. She squatted down and gently pulled the little ones closer to her. Then she said softly, ¡°I want you to go to school so you can understand what it is to be a responsible person and how to carry yourselves. However, you shouldn¡¯t pressure yourselves to gain knowledge. Treat learning as a fun experience, understand?¡± Su Binglan did not want to burden the children and did not want them to study too hard. Still, she knew there would be no motivation without a bit of pressure. ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s pretty difficult to expect too much from children.¡¯ Su Wenzhe said thoughtfully, ¡°Do you remember what your aunt said?¡± ¡°Yes, father,¡± the two children said in unison. Su Binglan patted their heads and said, ¡°You¡¯re good boys.¡± Indeed, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were sensible and obedient. When they went to the shop in the morning, they did not cry and make a fuss. Instead, they even helped around. Su Binglan noticed it all, and her heart ached for them. She was reluctant to let the two children help, but she thought that allowing them to be more independent would help them understand what it was like to be responsible. She said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ve earned quite a lot of money today, so let¡¯s celebrate by eating delicious food tonight! I¡¯ll cook them myself.¡± Everyone at home had witnessed Su Binglan¡¯s culinary skills, so they looked forward to eating her food. As such, everyone instantly busied themselves with helping her. Some collected firewood, while others started a fire. However, Su Wenzhe had to continue grinding soybeans and making tofu he would sell the following morning. Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, Big Brother, don¡¯t tire yourselves out.¡± Su Fengmao simply smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. On a day like this, I have plenty of energy to work and something to strive for.¡± ¡°Father is right. I feel energized too!¡± Su Wenzhe said. Everyone had been busy the whole day and was in a good mood, so they ate a lot while chatting happily. Su Binglan genuinely enjoyed the atmosphere, while everyone else implicitly did not ask her about her acupuncture treatment when Chen Zhuzhu fainted. Still, Su Binglan took the initiative to speak about it, ¡°You guys, I typically don¡¯t perform acupuncture so casually. I just happen to know some medical skills.¡± Everyone stopped eating and looked at Su Binglan, but there was no doubt in their eyes. They just habitually listened to her. Chapter 143 - 143 Medical Knowledge 143 Medical Knowledge Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she saw everyone¡¯s trusting eyes. She sighed in relief and explained, ¡°Actually, I think I met a Goddess when I was asleep once. She taught me many things and shared her medical knowledge with me. ¡°Others will say such things are too magical and outlandish, so I need you all to keep this a secret for me.¡± After listening to Su Binglan¡¯s words, the adults in the room still looked normal. Only Liu Yinyin looked surprised, while Luo Jin¡¯an kept silent and lowered his head. No one knew what he was thinking. Shen Qiuhua calmly said, ¡°You can keep talking, Binglan. You don¡¯t have to worry. We will keep it a secret for you.¡± !! Su Binglan was puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all curious?¡± Shen Qiuhua explained smilingly, ¡°You were already smart when you were a child, but you would fall asleep randomly. Later, a monk visited our village to see you and said something.¡± ¡°W-What did he say?¡± Su Binglan was curious as she wondered why she could not remember that. Most of her childhood memories were fuzzy. Her mother replied, ¡°He said that your soul is incomplete. Now that you¡¯re speaking of such things, I think I finally understand what the monk meant. Maybe the parts of your missing soul went to other worlds to learn and experience things.¡± Su Fengmao nodded and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, my dear daughter. No one else knows about what the monk said. We will protect you either way.¡± Su Wenzhe also said thoughtfully, ¡°Sister, I will earn more money so I can protect you too!¡± Liu Yinyin was surprised, but she soon returned to her senses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I won¡¯t tell anyone either.¡± Now that she understood that her sister-in-law knew medical skills, she finally knew why her husband could recover so quickly. Moreover, Su Binglan had treated a little girl with acupuncture when she seemingly died in front of the tofu shop. Nonetheless, Su Binglan brought all this up because she wanted to treat her father¡¯s crushed foot. That was why she explained how she was so skilled in medicine. However, she did not expect her family members to accept her explanation so readily, which saved her time saying too much. She said, ¡°Father, I took a look at your foot and discovered that I can heal it.¡± Su Fengmao dropped his chopsticks when he heard that. ¡°W-What did you say, daughter? Y-You can heal my foot?¡± When Su Fengmao severely injured his foot in the past, he could not afford to treat it because his family was living in poor conditions. With prolonged delays to his treatment, he could no longer heal his foot. Therefore, there were many things he could not do. He could only sit at home and weave baskets to sell. Although he helped the family with their dessert and tofu shop, he was sitting down, unable to move around. Su Fengmao was anxious, but there was no point in feeling that way. He was disabled and limping, so it would affect everything he did. He was extremely excited when his daughter said she could heal his foot. Despite that, he was afraid he had misheard Su Binglan. He stared at his daughter in a daze, his eyes unblinking. Even Shen Qiuhua became excited. ¡°Binglan, is that true? Can you heal your father¡¯s foot?¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan with nervous and expectant expressions. They also hoped that what Su Binglan said was true. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I can heal Father¡¯s foot. I couldn¡¯t treat it earlier because I lacked herbs and tools. Still, I need to give him acupuncture, prepare bone-mending ointments, and perform surgery. Chapter 144 - 144 Quickening Heartbeat 144 Quickening Heartbeat Su Binglan needed another herb to do it, but there were no pharmacies in town that sold it, and she could not find it when she went to the back of the mountain. With that, she had to delay her father¡¯s treatment. Moreover, she needed a lot of money to buy herbs and build surgical tools, so she thought of saving money before surgery. Now that her family¡¯s businesses were doing well, she could finally perform the surgery. She was now mentioning these things to the Su family because Su Fengmao wanted to help in the shops, even though it was inconvenient for him. Su Binglan¡¯s heart was uneasy when she saw the anxious look in her father¡¯s eyes. Hence, she said these things out loud to cheer everyone up. !! Indeed, Su Fengmao was thrilled. His eyes reddened as he said, ¡°If you say you can do it, I will believe you.¡± ¡°Father, let¡¯s work and save more money for now. I¡¯ll get someone to build the surgical tools and search for the needed herbs. I can treat your foot then.¡± Su Fengmao choked up and said, ¡°O-Okay.¡± Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°Also, today was our grand opening, and we earned plenty because of our ample preparations. Even though we might not be able to prepare as much tofu and desserts as we did today and might sell less, our business will thrive. ¡°We can still earn at least two silver taels from the dessert shop daily and one silver tael daily from the tofu shop. All that will add up in a month, which will be plenty for us.¡± Su Wenzhe calculated silently as his heartbeat quickened. ¡°So, the tofu shop will earn 30 silver taels a month or 360 in a year. That¡¯s a lot!¡± Shen Qiuhua thought of the past and compared them to the future. She said smilingly, ¡°We will have a better New Year celebration this time around!¡± Everyone looked forward to the New Year now that Shen Qiuhua had mentioned it. Even though it was only autumn, winter would arrive in a few months, and the New Year would soon be around the corner. Time passed quickly, and one could tell how other families¡¯ conditions were whenever one visited them. With that thought, Liu Yinyin thought of returning to her parent¡¯s house during the first month of the New Year to show how well she had been doing so her family could rest assured. ¡­ After dinner, Su Binglan took 82 coins from the savings and said, ¡°This is the money Grandpa and Grandma made from their small baskets. I recorded it in the account book. I will bring the money to them soon.¡± The family recorded what the shop sold in an account book, and Su Binglan had already calculated how much she should bring to her grandparents. Su Wenzhe removed 710 coins from the savings and said, ¡°This is the money Uncle Fengchen¡¯s eggs made.¡± Su Binglan took the money from her big brother and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring these to them too.¡± She would not go to her grandparents¡¯ house empty-handed, so she packed some snacks in her basket before leaving. When Su Binglan arrived in the vicinity of her grandparent¡¯s house, she could see the lights from a distance and hear dogs barking as she walked past a few houses along the way. When Su Binglan arrived at her grandparent¡¯s door, it was still open. Su Teng Village was at the foot of a mountain where the villagers were simple, honest, and united. They always helped each other with everything they did. The village was also peaceful, and no one would close their doors so early at night. It was convenient for the neighbors to knock on each other¡¯s doors if they needed something. The villagers would only close their doors whenever they were about to sleep. When Su Binglan arrived at her grandparent¡¯s house, she called them, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Fengchen, I¡¯m here!¡± Her grandparents and uncle did not sleep after dinner. Instead, they made small baskets while Su Fengchen prepared more eggs near the brick bed. At that moment, the three heard Su Binglan¡¯s voice and quickly put down the things in their hands. ¡°Quick, Binglan is here!¡± Chapter 145 - 145 Feeling the Warmth 145 Feeling the Warmth Old Madam Su hurriedly got off the brick bed as she spoke. The older couple and Su Fengchen were accustomed to having visitors at night. When they heard Su Binglan¡¯s voice, they quickly stopped what they were doing to welcome her, expressing their enthusiasm. Old Master Su said, ¡°You stay here while I go to the door.¡± Su Fengchen also got up to follow his father. Before they reached the living area, Su Binglan had already entered with her basket. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Old Master Su said smilingly, ¡°Binglan is here. Hurry up and warm up the brick bed.¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°I will do it. Binglan, come and sit on the bed. It¡¯s colder than usual today. You¡¯re not freezing, are you?¡± She took Su Binglan¡¯s hand and warmed it in her palm as she spoke. Su Binglan felt the warmth in her grandmother¡¯s hand and felt touched. She smiled, placed the basket at the edge of the bed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too cold, Grandma, but the brick bed looks nice and warm.¡± Old Madam Su gently pulled her granddaughter inside and said, ¡°It¡¯s warmer in the room. Don¡¯t sit outside.¡± Su Binglan could not reject her grandmother¡¯s kind offer and removed her shoes to enter further into the house. At that moment, she noticed the nest of duck eggs near the brick bed. She revealed a curious expression and said, ¡°Hmm, are you trying to incubate these eggs, Uncle Fengchen?¡± Su Fengchen explained, ¡°I was thinking of making more salted and preserved eggs, but we don¡¯t have many ducks at home. Buying duck eggs from others is more expensive, so I might as well incubate some myself. Then I won¡¯t have to spend too much money.¡± He also had a habit of saving as much money as possible and was used to living frugally. He thought it was best to save wherever he could and that it would all add up. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re good at that, Uncle Fengchen.¡± Then she removed the money bag from her basket and continued, ¡°Right, this is the money you guys earned from the eggs and small gift baskets. Eighty-two coins are from the baskets we sold, and 710 are from the eggs. Here¡¯s the account book too.¡± The trio was stunned when they heard how much they had made in a day. They remained silent for a long while. Old Madam Su was the first to return to her senses and say, ¡°W-We earned that much? Are you mistaken, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan looked at the trio¡¯s expression and felt a sense of accomplishment from helping her family become wealthier. She could feel how happy they were. She said, ¡°The eggs are very popular. We sold them all before the afternoon even arrived. The dessert shop did well too, and we had no trouble selling the gift baskets.¡± Previously, she had told her grandparents to make small gift baskets. After preparing them for many days, Su Binglan helped them sell dozens. Although she could not sell all of them, they still sold twenty to thirty gift baskets. Some customers bought the baskets alongside the desserts, while others thought the gift baskets looked good and bought a few. After a while, the trio finally believed what Su Binglan told them and became excited. ¡°Binglan, you truly are our family¡¯s lucky star! I never imagined we could earn that much in a day. B-But why did you bring the account book along? We¡¯re family, and we trust you.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I know, but we are doing a business, and this will help it last longer. We have to be organized and split our earnings.¡± The older couple¡¯s children lived in separate areas, and only Su Fengchen lived with them. Still, Old Madam Su was helping him manage his earnings, so she understood what her granddaughter meant. Old Madam Su said thoughtfully, ¡°Binglan, please take some of the money we earned from the gift basket and eggs. Others would take some too if they helped us sell our goods.¡± Chapter 146 - 146 Great Kindness 146 Great Kindness Su Binglan could never accept that. She shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Grandma. We¡¯re family, so why would you think I would be like the others? Besides, the baskets you guys made helped us a lot. Without them, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of using them as packaging.¡± She only wanted to help her uncle and grandparents and never considered earning from them. At that moment, Su Fengchen said, ¡°You can take a portion of our earnings, Binglan. Then I¡¯ll feel more at ease because you¡¯re helping us sell them in your shop. Also, you taught me how to make salted and preserved duck eggs. Making them isn¡¯t tiring, so you can take some of the earnings. I¡¯m just grateful to you.¡± Old Master Su also said, ¡°Binglan, we should treat you well because we¡¯re your elders, but the roles seem reversed now. You are the one who¡¯s helping your uncle and us. You don¡¯t have a reason to keep helping us, so please take a portion of our earnings.¡± Su Binglan did not want to take a share of their earnings, but she knew they would feel bad if she refused. After some thought, she said, ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t take a share from the gift baskets. Instead, I will only take half a coin from each preserved and salted egg we sold.¡± Su Fengchen argued, ¡°Half a coin each is too little.¡± Old Master Su and Old Madam Su also wanted to persuade their granddaughter to take more. However, Su Binglan interrupted them, ¡°Wait, if I put the eggs on consignment sale in the shop, it can attract more customers, which will benefit us. Besides, I¡¯m not putting in any effort other than putting it on sale in my shops. Don¡¯t look at it as just half a coin each because it will all add up if we sell more.¡± Under her insistence, the four decided that Su Binglan would only take half a coin from each egg they sold. She did not want a cent from the money she earned on the first day, but she would take half a coin for each egg later. Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, and Su Fengchen understood that Su Binglan only wanted to help them and that Su Binglan was afraid they would feel bad. With that thought, they agreed to her terms. Su Binglan spoke her mind, ¡°I also thought about something else. The eggs are selling well, but Uncle Fengchen can¡¯t manage to raise so many ducks, so I thought it would be better if Uncle Fengchen bought eggs from the villagers. ¡°That way, we will have more duck eggs to sell. After buying, marinating, and selling the eggs, we can estimate how much we sold and maybe raise the amount. Then we can earn more if we sell more.¡± Old Master Su was thrilled when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Then we can help the villagers too! That¡¯s an excellent idea!¡± Su Fengchen nodded and added, ¡°It¡¯s a mutual benefit! Binglan is so clever!¡± Previously, Su Fengchen was worried about the lack of eggs. However, he did not expect his niece to resolve that issue. Every household in the village raised ducks and chickens, and they would collect dozens of eggs every day. Moreover, the villagers would be delighted to raise more ducks and chickens if they knew they could sell their eggs without even traveling to town. Then the number of eggs would also increase while Su Fengchen would not have to worry about the lack of eggs. ¡­ Su Binglan stayed for a while before leaving. When she finally prepared to leave, Old Madam Su said to her. Su Binglan stayed for a while before leaving. When she finally prepared to leave, Old Madam Su seriously said to her son, ¡°Fengchen, you must remember your niece¡¯s kindness.¡± Old Master Su echoed, ¡°Binglan would¡¯ve made a lot of money if she marinated and sold the eggs herself, so teaching it to you is equivalent to giving away her earnings. She is helping you and doing you a huge favor. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make sense for your second brother to help you since he has a family, so you shouldn¡¯t take something like this for granted.¡± Su Fengchen replied thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never forget Binglan¡¯s favor. I will also work hard to earn more money to treat Binglan even better.¡± Chapter 147 - 147 Earning Money to Build a House 147 Earning Money to Build a House The elderly couple listened to their son and nodded. They knew Su Fengchen was a reasonable person, but they still wanted to guide him. Old Madam Su picked a small basket and continued to weave it. She thought of something and said, ¡°Binglan is right. We can buy more eggs from the villagers to sell more salted and preserved eggs. I¡¯ll go door-to-door tomorrow and buy everyone¡¯s eggs.¡± Old Master Su said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You stay home and rest.¡± The elderly couple¡¯s relationship was excellent, but Old Master Su could not bear to see his wife tire herself out. Since the two were so close, Old Madam Su understood her husband¡¯s thoughts. She said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll join you if I¡¯m not too tired. Besides, we¡¯re buying eggs from the villagers to make them happy. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Old Master Su insisted, ¡°You should just stay home and help Fengchen feed the chickens, ducks, and pigs.¡± It was already late, yet the elderly couple was still weaving baskets. Su Fengchen¡¯s heart ached when he looked at them. Father, Mother, don¡¯t tire yourselves. Please rest early.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not tired yet, so you can go to sleep first while we continue weaving for a while longer.¡± The elderly couple did not think about sleeping. However, Su Fengchen insisted, ¡°Have you forgotten about Sister-in-law¡¯s situation? Didn¡¯t she also stay up late to weave? Now her sight has worsened, and she can¡¯t even weave even if she wants to.¡± The elderly couple fell silent when they heard that. Old Madam Su sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now.¡± The trio finally went to sleep after blowing out their candles. ¡­ It was late when Su Binglan arrived near her parent¡¯s home. The wind blew, and it was cold. When she arrived at her parent¡¯s house, she noticed the wind was constantly blowing away the hay on their roof. She did not think about it before, but her heart sank now that she saw it. Her parents had given a slightly better house to her and Luo Jin¡¯an to live in while they moved into a shabby old house. The shabby house was in better condition when autumn had just arrived, but if it were winter and the wind blew, it would probably blow away the hay on the roof. The house would inevitably collapse if it snowed. Su Binglan thought of building a big house before winter arrived. If the family lived together, she would not have to worry about the wind and snow during winter. However, she would need money and land to build a house. She had planned to buy the vacant land behind the old house and build a bigger one, but if she wanted to do it according to her design, she would need at least fifty to sixty silver taels. Su Binglan did some calculations and realized she needed more money to do whatever she planned. In the end, it still came down to money. When she entered the shabby home, her parents, big brother, and sister-in-law were in the yard lighting lamps to keep grinding soybeans. Even Luo Jin¡¯an was helping. She entered the yard and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys asleep yet?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep yet because I must continue selling tofu tomorrow. We had been busy all day, so we didn¡¯t have time to grind the beans.¡± Shen Qiuhua did not stop working while she was speaking. She was still turning the stone mill. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao put the soy milk into a bucket and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an putting the beans into the mill. He said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, go home with Binglan and rest. You have to wake up early tomorrow.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had to go to the academy with Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai in the morning, after all, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Father. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s diligent expression. She thought he sometimes resembled a dutiful son, always silently helping. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡± However, Shen Qiuhua urged, ¡°We¡¯ll finish and go to bed soon. You two should go home quickly. It¡¯s already so late.¡± Su Binglan thought of her husband¡¯s health condition and dragged him home, but when they arrived, she did not sleep. Instead, she took out a backpack she had spent all night making. Chapter 148 - 148 Making Schoolbags 148 Making Schoolbags Su Binglan had taken the time to start making schoolbags ever since she decided to send Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai to school. Everyone was used to carrying schoolbags at that time. In her opinion, it was more convenient to pack things in schoolbags because she could fit many more things in them. She used rags to make the schoolbags. She had already made two, but she did not expect the admissions to go so smoothly. Also, she did not know if her husband would agree to go to school, so she needed to make another one. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an did not sleep in the same room. She was in the back while Luo Jin¡¯an slept in the one outside. Luo Jin¡¯an was about to sleep when he saw a lit candle through the window. He knew his wife was not asleep. He tossed and turned several times but still got off the bed and knocked on his wife¡¯s door. Su Binglan was amid making the bag when she heard the knocking. She thought something had happened to her husband, so she hurriedly got off her bed and opened the door. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife, then at the things on her bed. He asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Su Binglan noticed Luo Jin¡¯an looking at the bags and explained, ¡°I¡¯m making bags. Each of you will have one for school, and you can carry more school supplies.¡± She stepped aside and let her husband into her room. ¡°Come and have a look. What do you think?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an entered the room and approached the brick bed while his wife showed him the schoolbags. ¡°That¡¯s the inner layer, and this is the interlayer. You can put some change in here, and some books there. There¡¯s a lot more space.¡± There were no zippers in that era, so Su Binglan put some buttons on the bag. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the bags, and admiration appeared in his eyes. ¡°Excellent work.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Since you said so, it must be good.¡± With that, she sat on the brick bed again and picked up her needle and thread to continue sewing. She looked at her husband, who stood beside her. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed in a while. You can sleep first.¡± However, Luo Jin¡¯an did not move. Su Binglan carefully looked at her husband¡¯s expression but could not tell what he was thinking. She could only guess Luo Jin¡¯an might be interested in the schoolbags. She hesitated, patted the brick bed, and asked tentatively, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit here for a while?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Immediately after, Luo Jin¡¯an sat beside her. ¡®H-Huh? That was fast.¡¯ Su Binglan was surprised. She thought Luo Jin¡¯an was different from her predecessor¡¯s memories. However, neither spoke, and Su Binglan felt the awkwardness between them. She thought about it and figured it was better to find something to talk about instead of just sitting in silence. ¡°You, Xuexuan, and Xuehai will go to school together tomorrow. The two are still young, so please take care of them.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked deeply at his wife and said, ¡°We¡¯re family, after all.¡± ¡®F-Family?¡¯ The two were only married because of an arrangement, so Su Binglan always reminded herself of that. Still, she did not expect Luo Jin¡¯an to say that. Nonetheless, it was pleasant to hear. Su Binglan felt a sense of warmth at that moment, and the two sat in silence again. Then Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°You said you knew medical skills?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, and I meant what I said after that.¡± After a short pause, Luo Jin¡¯an said lowly, ¡°So, what you said about curing my illness was also true?¡± Su Binglan finally realized her husband was genuinely asking her about it. She answered honestly, ¡°Yes, there are several poisons within you, including the most severe cold poison. Your condition is rather complicated. Even so, I can still cure you when I find the proper herbs.¡± Chapter 149 - 149 Breakfast Sandwiches 149 Breakfast Sandwiches Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife meant what she said. Moreover, even Doctor Wu, the most capable doctor from Hundred Herb Hospital, could not do anything to help Chen Zhuzhu when she fainted in front of the tofu shop. Yet, Su Binglan only used a few needles to resuscitate her. Although Su Binglan said she only got lucky, Luo Jin¡¯an knew that was not the case. He knew his wife possessed medical skills but did not want others to know about them. Luo Jin¡¯an did not care about his life or death, but his life was not his alone. He had taken on too many responsibilities and had to continue living. He even thought it would be good to survive for a few more years so he could carry out his plans. Luo Jin¡¯an could not relax for a long while now that he knew Su Binglan could cure him and that he could continue living. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Binglan was shocked when she heard her husband¡¯s solemn thanks as it caught her off guard. She released the bag in her hand and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, pretending to be calm as she said, ¡°You said we¡¯re family, right? So, why are you saying thank you? Also, you promised to be my big tree in the future, which means you must protect and stay with me.¡± Indeed, Luo Jin¡¯an had said that previously, and what Su Binglan wanted in return was straightforward. She felt that her husband was not an ordinary man and could protect the Su family when he held a higher position and power in the future. She knew it was better to lean against her tree and enjoy the shade. At that moment, Su Binglan did not think about what kind of shade Luo Jin¡¯an would provide. Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan knew her husband was a man of his word. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will cure you since I said I will. You¡¯ll be fine because I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Others would think she exaggerated, but Luo Jin¡¯an knew she was not. ¡°Well, I believe you.¡± His words pleased Su Binglan, and it felt good to be trusted. However, Su Binglan suddenly recalled the day she made it rain and wanted to ask Luo Jin¡¯an if he had seen what she did, but after a while, she decided against it and feigned ignorance. The two knew they had their secrets, so they did not pry. ¡­ Su Binglan woke up early the following day, but she was still yawning because she had slept late. When she opened her eyes, she discovered that Luo Jin¡¯an had also woken up. Luo Jin¡¯an had already filled the basin with some water. He said, ¡°The water is still warm since I just boiled it. It¡¯s just right so you can wash your face.¡± Su Binglan was not delicate and did not mind washing her face with cold water, even though it was close to winter. Still, she accepted her husband¡¯s kindness. She was ready to make breakfast when Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I made some porridge. Let¡¯s eat it with the bread you made.¡± His cooking was mediocre because he had only started learning to cook when he arrived. In that era, most men stayed away from the kitchen, but in Su Binglan¡¯s opinion, her husband had already done quite well. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some sandwiches to eat with the porridge.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not know what a sandwich was. Su Binglan noticed that and took the initiative to explain, ¡°Making a sandwich is straightforward, and it¡¯s also nutritious.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you light the fire.¡± After spending time together, the two had formed a tacit understanding. Whenever Su Binglan wanted to cook, Luo Jin¡¯an would instinctively want to help her and light the fire on the stove. After heating the wok, Su Binglan poured in some oil and fried some eggs. Chapter 150 - 150 Delicious and Nutritious 150 Delicious and Nutritious There was no ham in that era, so Su Binglan took two pieces of chicken, seasoned them, and put them in a pan. She sliced some tomatoes, washed some vegetables, and cut them on a cutting board. Then she spread some sweet sauce on the bread she had made when making her desserts. After smearing the sweet sauce onto the slices of bread, she layered them with fried eggs, chicken, tomatoes, and vegetables. Then she cut the sandwiches into triangles and put them onto a plate. Su Binglan noticed it was still early, so she made eight sandwiches. She and her husband had one each, while she planned to send the other six to her parents¡¯ house. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua had already woken up when Su Binglan and her husband went to the shabby house. Su Fengmao and his wife were making tofu at that time. Su Binglan¡¯s parents and the others typically drank soy milk and ate tofu in the morning to save time and trouble. Anyway, tofu was delicious and nutritious and would keep them full the whole morning. It was already good enough for ordinary families in that era to eat their fill, let alone have proper food. Most of the time, the villagers only had some coarse-grain porridge for breakfast. Nonetheless, the Su family could eat tofu and drink soy milk to fill their stomachs, so they were satisfied. Still, Su Binglan thought it was not good to eat tofu all the time and had to switch it up from time to time. Liu Yinyin was collecting more firewood in the yard. When she saw Su Binglan, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yeah, I made breakfast for everyone.¡± Su Binglan held the sandwiches in a small basket. Su Xuehai was squatting by the basin, washing his hands and face when he saw his aunt and uncle. He quickly stood up and ran over. ¡°Hello, Aunt Binglan and Uncle Jin¡¯an!¡± His voice was clear, making others happy. Su Binglan reached out and gently pinched Su Xuehai¡¯s cheek. She could not help but sigh inwardly. The little boy had perfect skin, soft and tender. ¡°Wash your hands, wipe them, and come to the house for breakfast, okay?¡± Su Xuehai nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Binglan looked at the little kid and thought he was adorable. Meanwhile, Su Xuexuan was reading a book in the kitchen. The book seemed tattered, and it was the Three Musketeers, but Su Xuexuan read it tentatively. It was still quite early, and the sun was about to rise, but the light was dim. Therefore, Su Xuexuan used the light from the stove to read his book. Su Binglan felt gratified when she noticed how eager Su Xuexuan was to learn. Everyone looked forward to Su Binglan¡¯s breakfast because they knew how well she cooked. Even though the others did not know what she had made, they still felt hungry. Su Binglan brought the basket to the table and said, ¡°These are sandwiches. They have eggs, chicken, tomatoes, and vegetables in them. They¡¯re nutritious too.¡± ¡°We can tell they¡¯re delicious just by looking at them!¡± The Su family could not wait to eat the sandwiches. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to use your hands to eat them. You won¡¯t have trouble doing other things if you do.¡± She gave the little ones half a sandwich each. Su Xuehai held the sandwich and could not wait to take a bite. He said excitedly, ¡°Wow, it looks delicious, Aunt Binglan!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one for each of you, so there¡¯s still half remaining. Eat the rest so you won¡¯t be hungry when you go to school.¡± Su Xuehai ate so quickly that his cheeks bulged. He heard his aunt¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Xuexuan echoed, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Binglan. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Fengmao, Shen Qiuhua, Su Wenzhe, and Liu Yinyin also enjoyed their sandwiches. They praised Su Binglan endlessly. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Oh, indeed, it tastes so good! Can we serve breakfast at the shop too?¡± Chapter 151 - 151 Haggis Soup 151 Haggis Soup Shen Qiuhua carefully looked at the sandwich in her hands and asked, ¡°Binglan, won¡¯t this be easy to imitate? It won¡¯t be suitable to sell these in the shop, right?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother. Others will know how to make this at a glance, so we might as well keep these to ourselves instead of selling them at the shop.¡± Su Wenzhe rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°I was just thinking of earning more money, that¡¯s all.¡± When Su Wenzhe thought about how much he had earned and how his children would finally be able to attend school, he became so excited that he could not sleep. Instead, he felt energized. Dark circles had even formed under his eyes when he woke up the following day. Su Binglan could understand her big brother¡¯s thoughts. ¡°The tofu shop is big, so it is a waste just to sell tofu. Even our candied chestnuts and Uncle Fengchen¡¯s eggs don¡¯t take up much space, so we can sell more things if you¡¯re not too tired, Big Brother.¡± Su Wenzhe looked at his little sister expectantly. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve rested, I hope you have some new ideas.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I do have an idea. Mother and father can make tofu at home while you sell it in the morning. Then you can sell other foods during the afternoon and evening.¡± On the day of their grand opening, the entire family went to help at the shops because they feared there would be too many customers to handle. However, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin could now handle the tofu shop alone. In the meantime, Liu Yinyin was listening attentively on the sidelines. She thought her sister-in-law¡¯s idea was excellent. The whole family looked at Su Binglan and thought she was always full of ideas. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Big Brother, you can make herbal eggs, sesame seed buns, Chinese burgers, tofu pudding, and haggis soup. More people will order the haggis soup when it gets cold in winter. It¡¯s more of an overall soup since it contains meat and vegetables. ¡°The herbal eggs are easy to make. They¡¯re a little more expensive but taste great. Everyone can eat eggs or have haggis soup for breakfast. ¡°The Chinese burgers are not too complicated. The key to making a nice burger bun is to knead the dough in grease. To assemble the burger, you only need to cut the bun in half and stuff it with minced meat. ¡°As for the tofu pudding, we can prepare it and put it into a big pot. Then we can scoop it into a bowl and pour some liquid sugar on it if anyone wants some. It¡¯s effortless. The same goes for the haggis soup. Just scoop it into a bowl and serve.¡± Su Wenzhe carefully listened to his sister and understood every word. He was amazed. ¡°You always have incredible ideas, Little Sister. Then it won¡¯t be a waste to have such a big shop since the customers can eat there in the afternoon and evening.¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to town and help you. I know how to knead the dough too.¡± Shen Qiuhua echoed, ¡°Then your father and I will grind the soybeans at home and prepare the ingredients needed for the haggis soup.¡± Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s excited expressions and said, ¡°We¡¯ll continue selling tofu for the next few days. I will make the tofu pudding later, so everyone can have a taste of how delicious it is. If you all like it, we will buy the ingredients we need. ¡°I¡¯ll make the haggis soup too, so Big Brother and Sister-in-law can learn from me. The key is the seasoning, and we have chilies at home, which is fortunate. If these dishes become popular, they will become our specialty. When people from all over the world visit, they will come to our shop for these dishes.¡± Shen Qiuhua said happily, ¡°Okay, Binglan, you¡¯re the boss.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was his usual quiet self, but he also listened attentively. When he looked at his wife, he thought she looked confident and dazzling. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s plenty of space at our shop entrance, so we can build a shed and set up some tables and chairs. That way, the customers can sit down and eat.¡± Chapter 152 - 152 Warmth and Harmony 152 Warmth and Harmony Su Wenzhe became more open-minded when he heard his sister¡¯s words. He said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Although our shop is in a remote area, the street in front of the shop is spacious. ¡°We can set up a stall at the entrance with some tables and chairs. Then the customers can sit and eat whenever they buy our tofu pudding, haggis soup, and other foods.¡± He thought about that scene and wished he could immediately set up the stall at the shop¡¯s entrance. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°In that case, we will have to prepare the tables and chairs in advance.¡± !! After some thought, Su Fengmao said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my eldest cousin¡¯s place in the morning and ask for his help making the tables and chairs.¡± Su Binglan remembered something when she heard her father¡¯s words. Her grandfather was a middle son, and he had two brothers. They got along very well. Old Master Su¡¯s eldest brother, who Su Binglan called First Granduncle Su, was the leader of the Su family and chief of Su Teng Village. In Su Binglan¡¯s impression, he was an amiable and straightforward person. Old Master Su¡¯s eldest son, Su Fengmao¡¯s eldest brother, Su Zhengde, was a carpenter in the village. Therefore, the villagers typically visited him for furniture, tables, and chairs. Since Su Zhengde possessed such a talent, his family¡¯s living conditions were relatively reasonable. In the past, Su Binglan¡¯s parents would go to First Granduncle Su if they needed to borrow money. Since they were related, her first granduncle would help whenever possible. Su Binglan thought this was a warm and harmonious memory. Shen Qiuhua instructed, ¡°We¡¯re well off now, so we can afford to pay Zhengde to make tables and chairs for us. Still, we can¡¯t always trouble him since he¡¯s helped us a lot in the past.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°When I visited him last, I brought him some of Binglan¡¯s desserts. His grandson liked them too, so we should bring more this time.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack some in a basket so you can bring it to them.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Su Fengmao responded. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin had memorized Su Binglan¡¯s words, but she was a little concerned as she asked softly, ¡°Binglan, do we need chicken eggs for the herbal eggs we plan on selling?¡± After some thought, Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, we need boiled chicken eggs, but we don¡¯t have much at home. We can buy some from Uncle Fengchen or the villagers. ¡°However, it¡¯s best to make the herbal eggs daily because we can¡¯t keep them as long as the salted or preserved eggs. If we sell them all, we can always make more the following morning.¡± Su Binglan would have told her uncle about the herbal eggs long ago if they could store them for an extended time. Still, it was not ideal for her grandparents and Su Fengchen to set up a stall, so it would not have benefited them to know about the herbal eggs. On the other hand, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin could make herbal eggs and sell them at their shop in the morning. They could also buy the eggs from Su Fengchen; if he did not have enough, the couple could buy them from the villagers. Liu Yinyin nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that, Binglan.¡± ¡­ A while later, everyone finished their breakfast and continued making tofu. It was then that Su Binglan thought of the schoolbags she had made. She was carrying a basket when she arrived at her parents¡¯ house, so Luo Jin¡¯an was the one carrying the schoolbags. Su Binglan took the bags from her husband and said, ¡°These are the three schoolbags I made for Jin¡¯an, Xuexuan, and Xuehai. Now it¡¯s more convenient for them to carry things to school.¡± Shen Qiuhua took one of the bags and studied it. She could not put it down. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a bag like this before. There are so many layers inside that can hold several things.¡± ¡®This is much more convenient than carrying a basket to school.¡¯ With that thought, Shen Qiuhua called Su Xuexuan over and said, ¡°Here, your aunt made this for you. Why don¡¯t you try it on?¡± Chapter 153 - 153 The Heart Ironing 153 The Heart Ironing Su Xuexuan did not know how to use the bag. ¡®S-So, this is a schoolbag?¡¯ Su Binglan approached the boy and taught him how to put it on. After Su Xuexuan put the bag on his back, a surprised expression appeared on his face. Then he smiled shyly and said, ¡°This schoolbag is nice and easy to carry, Aunt Binglan. Thank you so much!¡± !! Meanwhile, Su Xuehai sat quietly on the sidelines. His widened eyes revealed a sense of envy, but he was very obedient. Although his aunt had said that the schoolbag beside him was his, the adults did not react, so Su Xuehai did not move to take his schoolbag. Su Binglan noticed the little one¡¯s expression and felt her nephew was too quiet and shy. She picked up the cartoon mouse patterned bag and approached Su Xuehai. She said, ¡°Here, this bag is for you, so let¡¯s see how it looks on your back. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I do.¡± Su Xuehai nodded even though he had not worn the schoolbag yet. His adorable appearance amused everyone. ¡­ Shortly after, Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, Su Wenzhe, Liu Yinyin, and the two little ones prepared to leave. Since Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin did not need to set up a stall, they did not need to bring a cart this time. Instead, they would carry a shoulder pole with two large boxes of tofu on both ends. The group prepared to leave, but Su Binglan remembered that Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were still kids, so after some thought, she decided to rent an oxcart. Sitting on the oxcart, Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°Big Brother, I think it would be better if we bought an ox.¡± Su Wenzhe thought his sister wanted to buy an ox for him and his family, but he knew Su Binglan had done too much for them. He could not bear to let his sister spend any more money. ¡°Sister, Yinyin and I aren¡¯t that delicate. We¡¯re used to carrying heavy loads. Also, Xuexuan and Xuehai are mature enough. Consider this an exercise for us. We won¡¯t get tired.¡± The villagers would not delicately raise their children and felt it was customary for children to work, not to mention walk. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spoil Xuexuan and Xuehai. I don¡¯t want them to feel entitled,¡± Su Wenzhe said severely. Su Binglan did not want her two nephews to walk back and forth since they were so young. She knew it would be much more convenient to have an oxcart, especially when it snowed. She glanced at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want my husband to walk back and forth, so I¡¯ve decided to buy an ox. We can use it to plow the land when the farmers are busy and also transport things around when the farmers are not busy. Besides, our family has shops, and we must go to town daily. It would be more convenient for us to own an oxcart.¡± Su Wenzhe and his wife thought that Su Binglan made sense. They wanted to own an ox, but it cost too much, so they only thought of saving as much money as possible. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Yinyin and I can earn seven to eight silver taels daily. She and I can pay for the ox if we earn a few more days. I won¡¯t allow you to spend any more money for us.¡± Previously, Su Wenzhe insisted on evenly splitting the tofu shop¡¯s earnings with his sister. He knew the shop belonged to Su Binglan, but she gave it to him, even though she was the one who spent the money on the shop¡¯s renovation. Nonetheless, Su Wenzhe was not an unreasonable person. Still, Su Binglan disagreed. In the end, both parties insisted on their opinions, and Su Binglan helplessly accepted a 30-70 split, with her taking 30% of the tofu shop¡¯s earnings. Su Binglan knew that everyone in her family was aware of how much she had sacrificed for them. Moreover, they were understanding and caring toward her. She felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°Big Brother, you guys have already said that you will listen to whatever I say regarding family matters. Since that¡¯s the case, I will spend my money to buy us an oxcart.¡± Chapter 154 - 154 Accounting 154 Accounting Since Su Binglan had said so, Su Wenzhe and his wife could no longer refute it. Still, the couple would never forget Su Binglan¡¯s kindness. It was just that Su Wenzhe felt guilty. After all, he was Su Binglan¡¯s eldest brother and should be the one caring for her. Instead, his younger sister was the one caring for him. Su Wenzhe felt sorry for himself and wanted to work harder to repay his little sister¡¯s kindness in the future. The oxcart traveled relatively fast, and the group soon arrived in town. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin got off the cart and went to the shop, while Su Binglan sent her husband and the two little ones to Blue Mountain Academy. When the oxcart stopped at the academy¡¯s entrance, Su Binglan said, ¡°I put some desserts in your bags. Remember to eat them during your breaks if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Afterward, she worriedly said to Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai, ¡°When you two enter the academy, you must listen to your uncle. Look for him if you need anything, okay?¡± The two little ones nodded thoughtfully. Then Su Binglan took a money bag and handed it to Luo Jin¡¯an. She said, ¡°There are 1,000 coins in there, so keep them just in case you need them. I¡¯ll be at the shop. Come and find me if you need anything. If you can¡¯t leave the academy, send someone to call for me.¡± She wanted to give her husband more money but thought it would not be convenient for him to carry anymore. Su Binglan talked a lot because she was anxious. Luo Jin¡¯an was patient and listened to his wife attentively. Still, it was rather cold during the autumn mornings. He noticed Su Binglan¡¯s nose getting redder from the cold wind. He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold out. You should return to the shop and drink some warm water.¡± Su Binglan thought about it and agreed. Indeed, it was cold outside. ¡°You should go in quickly. I¡¯ll bring you guys lunch at noon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an held his two nephew¡¯s hands and entered Blue Mountain Academy immediately after. Su Binglan sighed and walked away until she could no longer see the trio. She was not a talkative person in the past, so she wondered why she could talk so much now. She began feeling warmth and affection for this world since she arrived. She felt concerned for her family and others. It was a bizarre feeling, but it made Su Binglan¡¯s heart feel at ease. When she arrived at the shop entrance, she saw Lin Zheng and the others already helping in the tofu shop. After she opened the dessert shop doors, Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan went over to help her. Su Binglan said, ¡°Lin Zheng, you help with the accounting and collecting money while Li Shi and Zhou Shan welcome the customers. Since we don¡¯t have any customers yet, I will teach you some accounting.¡± She wanted to train Lin Zheng and the other two to be shopkeepers, not servers. Lin Zheng had a foundation in accounting. In the past, his parents had forced him to attend a private school for a few years. However, he rebelled and quit learning later on. Meanwhile, Li Shi and Zhou Shan did not have a foundation. Still, Su Binglan wanted to teach Lin Zheng first. When Lin Zheng got the hang of accounting, Su Binglan planned for him to teach the other two. When she taught them how to keep accounts, Lin Zhen revealed a surprised expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I could keep accounts like that. It¡¯s so convenient!¡± Lin Zhen was smart and could remember numbers relatively quickly. Even his boss found it unbelievable and thought he was a bright young man. Whether martial arts or accounting, Lin Zheng was a quick learner. Chapter 155 - 155 Needs to Keep Some Food 155 Needs to Keep Some Food Su Binglan genuinely thought Lin Zhen was intelligent. She praised him, ¡°You are smart and excel at learning, so why does your father think you can¡¯t compare to your big brother?¡± Lin Zhen was doing his calculations seriously when he heard his boss¡¯s words. He laughed happily, like a primary school student getting praise from his teacher. Despite that, he thought of his father and said, ¡°I never wanted to learn tedious subjects. I just like kung fu and want to learn from you. Also, I enjoy learning more practical things.¡± Su Binglan understood what Lin Zheng meant. !! Lin Zheng loved learning things he could use to his advantage. He wanted to learn fundamental skills, not things one would need for the imperial exams. Su Binglan agreed. ¡°It¡¯s great to learn more useful skills, especially in this chaotic world.¡± She often heard Lin Zheng talk about things happening in the outside world and understood that wars often occurred outside Dingzhou City. Now that the prestige and power of the imperial court had weakened, wars would become even more fierce. Things would only become more chaotic now. Su Binglan estimated it would not be long before every household would have to store more grain for emergencies. The villagers would sell most of their wheat and corn after the autumn harvest during the previous years and keep a portion of the money they earned for their families. They would also trade their wheat and corn for grain. However, there was not much grain left. There would only be enough for a year¡¯s worth of food. After the autumn harvest this year, Su Binglan was prepared to tell her parents to store all the grain they could because grain was more vital than gold or silver in a chaotic world. When Lin Zheng heard his boss¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Did you just say it¡¯s a chaotic world, boss?¡± Su Binglan looked at the account book and casually said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you once say there are often wars out there?¡± It was an undeniable matter. Chu Country¡¯s internal power was scattered, and there would be a change of dynasty after the war. However, Su Binglan left out a piece of information: heroes would always emerge during troubled times. Lin Zheng¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°Boss, I have learned and practiced the kung fu skills you¡¯ve taught me. I will protect myself and the people around me!¡± Su Binglan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Practice it well, Lin Zheng. It will be useful in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, boss, I will!¡± Lin Zheng would always listen to what his boss said. ¡­ In the middle of the morning, Su Binglan went to Drunken Cloud to deliver some potatoes and chilies. Mr. Wang was very enthusiastic when he saw Su Binglan. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Miss Su! The demand for these potatoes is exceedingly high. Do you think you can deliver more goods in one go? Drunken Cloud¡¯s business was booming thanks to the recipes, chilies, and potatoes Su Binglan sold. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Sure. Here are today¡¯s goods. I will send more next time.¡± The things she had planted in her pocket dimension grew very fast. She had already harvested the potatoes she had previously planted twice. She even piled them up in her pocket dimension¡¯s warehouse area. Anything she stored in the warehouse would stay fresh for longer, and there was no need to worry if they would rot. Su Binglan could just sell them whenever she needed to. Mr. Wang paid Su Binglan more than 600 coins this time. She took it and prepared to leave when Mr. Wang said hesitantly, ¡°M-Miss Su, can Drunken Cloud work with you in selling salted eggs, tofu, and preserved eggs?¡± Mr. Wang spoke with respect because he knew how capable Su Binglan was. He thought the foods she made were novel and delicious. Chapter 156 - 156 Became Intelligent 156 Became Intelligent Su Binglan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot accept your offer, Mr. Wang. However, you can send your staff to buy some from us if you want.¡± She could not cooperate with Drunken Cloud because the tofu her family sold was short in supply, and they only sold it once a day. Moreover, she wanted to do her own business and open more shops in the future alongside her family. Doing such a thing would require some uniqueness, and Su Binglan could not sell her family¡¯s specialties to Drunken Cloud. Therefore, she only sold them two recipes when she was in urgent need of money. As for her other original recipes, she would need them in the future. Mr. Wang felt disappointed, but he knew to build a good relationship with someone as capable as Su Binglan. With that, he would not force Su Binglan to cooperate with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wang. I will continue cooperating with Drunken Cloud on the potatoes and chilies.¡± Su Binglan sold the two recipes to Drunken Cloud because she wanted to distribute the potatoes and chilies to the villagers during spring and teach them how to grow them on a large scale. Everyone had tasted potatoes and chilies at that point and knew they were delicious, so there would naturally be high demand for them. Then the villagers could sell the potatoes and chilies to improve their living conditions. As for the sweet potatoes, Su Binglan stored them in her dimension. When winter arrived, she would tell Su Wenzhe to sell roasted sweet potatoes at the tofu shop¡¯s entrance. Mr. Wang could not figure out what Su Binglan was thinking but was relieved when she said she would continue selling her potatoes and chilies to Drunken Cloud. He believed Drunken Cloud¡¯s business would keep booming with these two items. He sighed in relief and said, ¡°In that case, I am relieved.¡± Su Binglan was about to leave Drunken Cloud when a man in an off-white robe entered Drunken Cloud. She simply walked past him because she needed to go to the market. She wanted to cook in the backyard behind her shop so she could send the food she made to her husband and the two little ones. Luo Jin¡¯an was still a little weak and needed more nourishment, while Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were still growing and needed nutrition. Nonetheless, the man in the off-white robe was Xu Yunchu, and he recognized Su Binglan. Su Binglan walked past without even acknowledging him. She thought it was strange when she looked at the man. If she had seen him in the past, she would have bugged him long ago, but the current Su Binglan entirely differed from her predecessor. ¡°Young Master Yunchu, that young lady was Su Binglan. I was afraid she would annoy you, but I never expected her to pretend not to know you.¡± Xu Yunchu¡¯s servant was puzzled. Xu Yunchu said, ¡°She¡¯s different from the past.¡± The servant snorted and said, ¡°Is she playing hard to get?¡± Xu Yunchu shook his head and said, ¡°No, she glanced at me with no intentions, as if she was looking at a stranger.¡± His servant asked, ¡°Young Master Yunchu, how can you tell?¡± His master responded in a low voice, ¡°I can tell by looking into her eyes. I have no doubts that she has changed.¡± Su Binglan had become intelligent, and even Mr. Wnag was full of praise for her. ¡­ Su Binglan had forgotten about Xu Yunchu. She immediately went to the market to buy something after leaving Drunken Cloud. After getting what she needed, she returned to the shop¡¯s backyard to make lunch. She had bought the shops because there was a backyard that acted as a resting place and kitchen. It would be convenient for her to cook and eat there at noon whenever she went to town. Chapter 157 - 157 Teaching Snacks 157 Teaching Snacks The tofu shop was busy for half the morning. Most typically bought tofu in the morning, so Su Wenzhe had almost sold all of the shop¡¯s tofu. Still, some dried tofu, snacks, and tofu curd remained. Su Wenzhe was watching the shop while Liu Yinyin did not have much to do. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the backyard to help Binglan.¡± ¡°Okay, you go ahead,¡± Su Wenzhe replied. He would have also wanted to help if he did not need to watch the shop. He wanted to see what his sister was cooking and knew that whatever she cooked would be delicious. Su Binglan had bought many ingredients. That way, she could return to the shop during the afternoon and make some desserts. Liu Yinyin entered the backyard and said, ¡°Binglan, let me help you.¡± Su Binglan looked at her and said, ¡°Can you call Wenzhe? I bought some ingredients to teach you two how to make herbal eggs, steamed buns, Chinese hamburgers, and haggis soup.¡± Liu Yinyin became excited when she heard that. She smiled and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get him right away!¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Wait a minute, Sister-in-law. Tell Lin Zheng to watch the tofu shop while Li Shi and Zhou Shan watch the dessert shop. Then Big Brother can come here.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Liu Yinyin could not wait any longer. The tofu shop had been busy the entire morning, and Liu Yinyin had little free time. She and her husband were restless by nature and always felt anxious whenever they were free. They wanted to learn how to make those dishes from Su Binglan, but they could not rush her just because they were anxious. However, they did not expect Su Binglan to teach them so soon. Liu Yinyin ran into the shop from the backyard. ¡°Quickly, your sister wants to teach us to make some dishes!¡± Su Wenzhe was so bored that he started to panic, but he immediately perked up when he heard his wife¡¯s words. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll close the shop!¡± Liu Yinyin grabbed his arm and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Binglan said Lin Zheng would watch the tofu shop while we¡¯re back there.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Su Wenzhe replied. Su Wenzhe and his wife did not know why Lin Zheng and the other two always called Su Binglan their boss, but the couple remained silent and would not ask too many questions about Su Binglan. They simply listened to her. Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan instinctively listened to their boss¡¯s orders. Not only did they trust their boss, but they also worshiped her. They were incredibly grateful whenever Su Binglan would teach them anything. After all, Su Binglan gave them a hand when no one cared for them and when they gave up on themselves. The trio knew what was good for them and remembered their boss¡¯s kindness. ¡­ Meanwhile, Su Binglan looked at the excited Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin in the backyard kitchen. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you two how to make more dishes so you can set up a stall and sell them at noon.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°B-But our tables and chairs aren¡¯t ready yet. How can we set up our stall?¡± Su Binglan looked around the backyard and said, ¡°There are benches here. You can set some up in the shop and some at the front. You can also use the benches as tables. We¡¯ll use these for now and set up the chairs and tables when they¡¯re ready. ¡°We¡¯ll make more food in the meantime. Let¡¯s make a small portion today so the customers can taste them. We¡¯ll let them spread the word for us, so more customers will come when our food becomes more famous. They¡¯ll be lining up to buy these dishes sooner or later.¡± Chapter 158 - 158 12 Points of Spirit 158 12 Points of Spirit Su Wenzhe thought his sister was amazing because she always did things a certain way. Either way, he knew there was nothing wrong with his sister. Liu Yinyin asked in a low voice, ¡°Binglan, what did you mean by that?¡± She felt that her sister-in-law was too intelligent, and she would not understand some of Su Binglan¡¯s words sometimes. Still, Liu Yinyin was interested in learning, even though she was worried she might waste Su Binglan¡¯s time if she asked too many questions. Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. If you think something is delicious, you can only sell a few of those dishes daily. In other words, only a few people can taste these special dishes, while others can only wait for the next day to try them. Thus, more customers would want these dishes even more than usual.¡± Su Wenzhe immediately understood what his sister meant and said, ¡°Sister, doesn¡¯t that reside with the saying, ¡°All rare things are precious?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So, you and Yinyin won¡¯t have to make too much at the start. After a few days, you can make and sell more if you want to.¡± Liu Yinyin smiled gently and said, ¡°Then those who didn¡¯t get a chance to eat those dishes at first will return earlier the next day to buy them. The more people there are, the quicker we will sell these dishes.¡± Su Wenzhe imagined that scene and became excited. ¡°The more people there are, the more lively our shop will be. Others will come to our shops when they see how lively it is.¡± Su Binglan smiled and knew she did not have to explain anymore because her big brother and sister-in-law understood her. People did not have television or newspapers in ancient times. They were relatively simple-minded and liked to join in the fun whenever they saw a lively crowd. If many people lined up to buy food, others would likely join the queue curiously, even if they had never tried the dish before. Su Binglan arranged the ingredients and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve already prepared everything. Come and knead the dough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Wenzhe washed his hands and began to knead the dough according to what Su Binglan had told him. Su Binglan looked at her brother while instructing, ¡°Big Brother, you must remember how many noodles, how much water, and how much salt to put in.¡± She had discreetly added spiritual spring water into the shop¡¯s tank so the food would be more fragrant and delicious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I can remember everything you told me.¡± Su Wenzhe was very focused and dared not miss any details. Liu Yinyin said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Binglan. I will remember too.¡± Su Binglan looked at her sister-in-law admiringly. She knew Su Wenzhe and his wife were diligent, earnest, and eager to learn. Such people would undoubtedly live a good life. ¡°After kneading the dough, lay it flat to make the noodles.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Wenzhe memorized every step in his mind. He had gone to school when he was a child, and the teachers praised his intelligence, but he dropped out of school to help his parents since his family was living in poor conditions. That was why he could remember things so quickly. ¡°Now, pour oil into the pot and heat it. After that, add the dough, stir, and make the noodles.¡± After making the noodles, Su Binglan had to wait for them to set before taking the next step. However, she did not have to wait long because she had added the spiritual spring water. Meanwhile, Su Binglan used that time to teach her brother and sister-in-law how to make haggis soup, ¡°These are the ingredients I bought from the market, but the meat parts are slightly more expensive. ¡°I remember Third Uncle¡¯s family raises sheep, so you can talk to him about buying them. It will save you plenty of trouble if you buy them from Third Uncle. Also, you don¡¯t have to buy ingredients daily because you can prepare them at home.¡± Chapter 159 - 159 Gratitude 159 Gratitude Su Wenzhe paid close attention to his sister¡¯s words and thought of the sheep his third uncle raised. He said happily, ¡°Then Third Uncle won¡¯t have to worry about selling his sheep. We can also raise some for ourselves.¡± He also thought of his third uncle and asked, ¡°Sister, did you know it¡¯s tough to sell sheep? Third Uncle raised many sheep when he returned but had trouble selling them. He had no choice but to sell them cheaply and end up with a loss. In the end, Third Uncle decided to raise fewer sheep.¡± Su Binglan listened and responded, ¡°Sheep are great things to have, so Third Uncle should raise more sheep in the future.¡± The weather would soon become cold because of winter, and Su Binglan had planned to save money to open a hotpot restaurant. She would need a lot of mutton if she wanted to do that. Su Wenzhe said in a deep voice, ¡°Father and Mother will be thrilled if Third Uncle can sell more sheep to improve his family¡¯s living conditions. He was an excellent chef in the past, and his family¡¯s conditions were good. He and his wife treated us well and would often send us a portion of the delicious food he made. ¡°In the past, whenever we went to borrow money from him, he would oblige without saying a word. However, his family¡¯s conditions have worsened. It would be great if we could support him by buying his sheep.¡± In that era, everyone treated fifteen-year-olds as adults because they matured quicker. The Su family always knew how to repay one¡¯s kindness, so Su Wenzhe remembered how well his third uncle treated them in the past. Su Binglan patted her brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Things will get better for Third Uncle¡¯s family. It¡¯s just that his cooking skills are exceptional, so why did he stop?¡± Su Wenzhe shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Third Uncle didn¡¯t say anything when he returned from Beijing. Still, he looked distraught. Though, his wife has a good personality. She took all her savings to buy a few sheep to raise and sell. ¡°Fortunately, Cousin Wenchi has a wife and child, so Third Uncle and his wife won¡¯t have to worry too much. Still, Wenchi is only 16, and his parents wanted to prepare a wedding for him.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°What does Wenchi do?¡± Su Wenzhe replied, ¡°He just does farming while helping his parents look after the sheep. Previously, Third Uncle even taught him how to cook because he wanted his son to have some skills. However, he stopped teaching Wenchi when he returned from Beijing.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Third Uncle must¡¯ve experienced something terrible out there. He probably stopped teaching Wenchi because he wanted to protect his son. One must live well before doing other things.¡± Su Wenzhe could not figure it out, no matter how much he thought. ¡°Third Uncle is such a kindhearted person. What terrible thing could he have experienced?¡± Su Binglan already guessed what had happened. She said, ¡°Things are complicated out there, and there are many things you are unaware of. You also mentioned that Third Uncle has excellent cooking skills, right? Perhaps some were jealous of him.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. ¡°Do you mean to say someone harmed Third Uncle? Then why didn¡¯t he say anything when he returned?¡± Liu Yinyin was on the sidelines as she replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything because he wanted to protect everyone. My father once told me that pursuing wisdom could lead to dangers. Some things are better left unknown.¡± Su Binglan looked at her sister-in-law and said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re right, Yinyin.¡± Liu Yinyin was excited when Su Binglan looked at her admiringly. She felt that her sister valued her. Su Binglan looked at the mutton bones and said, ¡°Big Brother, the bones are ready. Wash them and put them into the pot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then she pointed at one of the ingredients and said, ¡°That is known as mutton offal.¡± Su Wenzhe looked at the ingredient and was surprised. ¡°Litter Sister, aren¡¯t we supposed to throw that away?¡± He did not even realize it was mutton offal because his sister had washed it clean. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s a good part of the sheep. It tastes good after cleaning it.¡± Liu Yinyin said from the sidelines, ¡°If Binglan says it¡¯s a good thing, I will believe her. So, the dish¡¯s name is haggis soup because there¡¯s offal in it. Also, most ate bark and tree roots during the famine, so why not eat these parts instead?¡± Su Binglan revealed a surprised expression when she heard her sister-in-law¡¯s words. She gave Liu Yinyin a thumbs up and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, in time, you will be better than Big Brother.¡± Liu Yinyin seemed gentle, but she was tough on the inside. She was also intelligent, flexible, and quickly understood many things. She smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I will work hard, Binglan.¡± Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe felt conflicted as he did not want to lose out to his wife. He felt he needed to see and learn as much as possible. He would quickly ask if there were things he did not know. ¡°I will work hard too, Little Sister!¡± Su Binglan saw how enthusiastic the couple was and was happy for them. She continued to teach them how to make haggis soup. Next, she told Su Wenzhe to boil the soup with its ingredients and skim the oil and scum on the surface. Su Binglan looked at the haggis soup and thought of making duck blood fans noodles. However, there were no fans in that era, and she needed them to make that dish. She had sweet potatoes in her pocket dimension and could make some, but she was too busy. Instead, she thought taking things one step at a time would be better. After boiling the soup, Su Binglan scooped out the bones and put them in with the washed haggis. Then she turned down the fire to medium heat. Big Brother, you don¡¯t need to skimp when making haggis soup. You can add a little mutton too. Don¡¯t forget to add salt, scallions, and ginger too. Also, these are the garnishes I had prepared. ¡°You can leave them in the shop, so the customers can add some if they want. I prepared some chilly flakes, green onions, and coriander.¡± Liu Yinyin sighed as she smelled the food. ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant!¡± Su Binglan tasted the dish, added more spiritual spring water, and it tasted even better. ¡°Try some, you two.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s eyes lit up when he tasted the soup. ¡°Whoa, it tastes so fresh. I feel all warm inside after drinking the soup.¡± Liu Yinyin added, ¡°There¡¯s also the chewy mutton offal. I like the texture.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Since the weather is cold, everyone will feel warm after drinking this soup. Then you can have a pancake for dessert.¡± She looked at the noodles and continued, ¡°The noodles have dried. Now we can proceed to the next step.¡± Su Wenzhe and his wife could not care less about eating as they hurriedly did what Su Binglan said. Still, the sesame buns were not ready yet. ¡°Flatten the dough until it¡¯s thin after it has risen. Now, spread the sesame seeds on top.¡± Su Wenzhe followed his sister¡¯s instructions and flattened the dough. He rolled it up and spread oil on it. Then he cut the dough into small pieces to bake them. The fire released the pastry¡¯s fragrance and even aroused Su Binglan¡¯s appetite. She had not eaten such a snack in a long while and missed its taste. When they were almost done baking the pastries, Su Binglan removed them from the stove. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin glued her eyes onto the pastries, wishing she could take a bite and taste them. Chapter 160 - 160 Delivering Food to the Academy 160 Delivering Food to the Academy Su Wenzhe was lighting a fire and could not help but look at the pastries. Su Binglan noticed the couple¡¯s expression and smiled because she enjoyed seeing their genuine reaction. She felt gratified to have everyone look forward to her delicious food. She took a knife and cut the pastries into a few pieces so they would cool down quickly, and then they could try some. The pastries were so flakey that their crust would crumble to the touch. Liu Yinyin looked at the pastries and exclaimed, ¡°I never knew such pastries existed. They look so crispy and fragrant!¡± ¡°Take a piece and taste them. You can also eat them with the haggis soup we made,¡± Su Binglan suggested. The couple did not hesitate to take some pastries and scoop a bowl of haggis soup to taste. Liu Yinyin said excitedly, ¡°Wow, Binglan, the sesame bun is even more delicious once it¡¯s dipped in the haggis soup! Eating these alone would be lacking, so eating them together is ingenious!¡± Su Wenzhe added, ¡°Little Sister, your ideas are the best! This pairing will undoubtedly become popular among the townsfolk and village folk!¡± He was confident no other places in town served such unique dishes. Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°Oh, right. How much should we sell the sesame buns and haggis soup?¡± Su Binglan looked at the ingredients she bought from the market. After some thought, she said, ¡°We can sell the haggis soup for ten coins per bowl. It might seem a little expensive, but it should be reasonable since the customers will get a few pieces of mutton along with the offal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. We won¡¯t be stingy with the customers and give them less than what they paid for,¡± Liu Yinyin said. Su Binglan knew her brother and sister-in-law well. She was relieved. ¡°Of course, but we can¡¯t be too generous because we might lose out. You should find a balance. ¡°Then we can sell each sesame bun for three coins each, and anyone can afford them. Even if some can¡¯t afford our haggis soup, they can get a sesame bun to fill their stomachs. Moreover, we can earn more if we sell more.¡± Su Binglan knew she had to earn money while maintaining purity and honesty. She also hoped the villagers would be willing to try her buns and soup. Su Wenzhe and his wife understood what Su Binglan meant. Su Wenzhe seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Little Sister, we can also serve the soup in either small or large bowls, right? The smaller portions will be cheaper, while the larger ones will be more expensive.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. She said, ¡°Wow, Big Brother, that¡¯s an excellent idea. The customers can choose which size they want, and no one will feel discouraged to buy some.¡± After some thought, she continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re planning to pre-make the soup, we can heat them whenever a customer wants to buy some. Also, the markets don¡¯t typically keep offal because they don¡¯t realize how good they are. I¡¯ll tell Zhou Shan to go and buy them from the markets. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be cheap. You two can wash them clean and continue making haggis soup.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Sister,¡± Su Wenzhe replied. Su Binglan arranged for Li Shi to look after the shop while Zhou Shan went to buy more sheep offal. Meanwhile, Su Binglan continued to cook lunch in the backyard kitchen. She made braised pork ribs to send them to Luo Jin¡¯an and the two little ones. She also packed some sesame buns and haggis soup for them. She had been busy the whole morning. However, she thought of an issue and said, ¡°Hmm, we still don¡¯t have enough workers, but I don¡¯t want to hire more people right now.¡± She had just started making money and did not want to spend it on hiring someone yet. Besides, she did not know anything about hiring, even though she wanted to open more shops in the future. Su Wenzhe casually said, ¡°It would be great if Second and Third Brother could help us.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be perfect if they were with us.¡± However, she was also puzzled. Logically speaking, if her second brother went away to work as a delivery person while her third brother helped, they should have returned long ago. Despite that, the two brothers had yet to return. Su Binglan was not concerned because she could sense that her two brothers were not in danger, but it had indeed been a long time since they left. She asked Su Wenzhe, ¡°Big Brother, what kind of goods does Second Brother deliver? Did you find out?¡± Su Wenzhe replied, ¡°Yes, I found out. He followed the staff from Hundred Herb Hospital to deliver medicine to the capital.¡± Su Binglan frowned. ¡°The Hundred Herb Hospital is big, so why would they need someone else to deliver their medicine? Why don¡¯t they send their people to deliver medicine instead?¡± Su Wenzhe shook his head and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Back then, mother wanted us to work in the town for money, but it was not easy to find a job there, so Second Brother worked as a waiter at Zhu¡¯s Guests. ¡°However, they fired him for some reason, and he went to Hundred Herb Hospital to be their errand boy. Later on, he became their delivery person. ¡°He wanted to become an apprentice there, but the doctor was picky about accepting apprentices. Second Brother didn¡¯t have a solid foundation, so the doctor didn¡¯t accept him. ¡°I thought that maybe Second Brother wanted to work at the hospital so he could learn as much as possible.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°If Second Brother wants to learn about medicine, he can learn it from me when he returns. Then we can open a pharmacy or hospital for him when we have enough money.¡± Despite what she said, it was not easy to open a pharmacy. They would need medicinal herbs and knowledge to be a doctor. Doing that would require her second brother to possess excellent medical skills, which was not something he could learn overnight. Su Binglan could teach him, but it all depended on whether or not her second brother had the tenacity to do so. Su Wenzhe said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! Second Brother will be thrilled once he finds out what you said. Father and mother also want Second Brother to return as soon as possible so he can help us.¡± ¡°What about Third Brother?¡± Su Binglan asked. Su Wenzhe explained, ¡°Third Brother knows some martial arts, so Third Uncle had used his past favors to get Third Brother a job as a bodyguard. Initially, Third Brother didn¡¯t need to help, but he heard he could earn a lot of money, so he became a bodyguard. ¡°However, he didn¡¯t discuss it with us. Only after you woke up from your coma and said that you would bring him back that father and mother find out Third Brother was a bodyguard.¡± ¡®So that¡¯s how it is,¡¯ Su Binglan thought. Fortunately, she could feel that her brothers were not in danger and could rest assured. She said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s already noon, so you can set up a stall to sell the buns and soup. As for the herbal eggs and Chinese hamburgers, I¡¯ll teach you later.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were looking forward to it as they thought of how delicious those dishes would be. ¡­ The students were on break when Su Binglan carried her basket to Blue Mountain Academy to deliver the food to her husband and nephews. Some of the student¡¯s family members went to deliver food, while others brought their own dry rations to nibble on. Blue Mountain Academy provided the students from humble families with conveniences, even though they were strict in accepting students. They would provide rewards to the students who studied well. Therefore, many children from ordinary families who met these criteria would send their children to school. Of course, these people would be frugal regarding food. The passersby could not help but look at Su Binglan as she carried her basket to the academy. From afar, they could smell the fragrance coming from her basket. Chapter 161 - 161 Became Gentler 161 Became Gentler ¡°That smells good.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s here to deliver food to her family.¡± ¡°I wonder what she has in the basket. It smells so good.¡± The students walking past Su Binglan could not help but wonder what was in her basket. Many had already eaten until they were half full, but the fragrance from Su Binglan¡¯s basket was tempting. Some only ate half a bun and thought they could continue studying, but they felt hungry again after smelling the aroma. Still, some students could not eat the remainder of their buns because they would have nothing to eat for dinner. Su Binglan simply continued walking and did not notice anything else because she was distracted with thoughts about whether or not Luo Jin¡¯an and the two little ones had adjusted to the academy. She also did not know if the trio were hungry or not. Nonetheless, the discussions around her stunned her as she turned around. Several students looked at the basket in Su Binglan¡¯s hand and got caught off guard when she noticed them looking. Most did not know what to say or do. Su Binglan smiled at the students with understanding. Her smile was captivating, and many did not expect her to be not only beautiful but also compassionate. Her friendly smile was enough to ease everyone¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°E-Excuse me, do you know Luo Jin¡¯an?¡± One of the students wearing a patched shirt said, ¡°Are you Jin¡¯an¡¯s family member? I know he just started school today. He¡¯s in Class C1. It¡¯s the first class. Also, I think his schoolbag is very nice.¡± Everyone noticed Luo Jin¡¯an and his two nephews because of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s appearance and the trio¡¯s schoolbags. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Su Binglan said. The student¡¯s name was Li Bin. After some thought, he said, ¡°The academy is pretty vast. How about I bring you to Class C1?¡± ¡°Oh, n-no. That would be too troublesome,¡± Su Binglan refused. She knew the academy was big since she had wandered around before and somehow fell asleep. Still, she was worried about taking any detours because she did not want her husband and nephews to starve. Luo Jin¡¯an, Su Xuexuan, and Su Xuehai were in the same class. After class, Luo Jin¡¯an took his two nephews to pack their bags and returned to the dorm to wash their hands. Su Xuehai was obedient and curious about everything. He would look around curiously whenever he walked through the school. Luo Jin¡¯an was worried that he would fall and held his hand. However, Su Xuexuan was more composed. He said, ¡°Uncle Jin¡¯an, Aunt Binglan said she would bring us lunch at noon. Will she lose her way in here?¡± Su Xuexuan thought the academy was massive. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled elegantly and asked, ¡°Are you worried about your aunt?¡± Su Xuexuan blushed and did not want to admit it. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at him and said softly, ¡°Come one, we can go to the entrance to wait for your aunt.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Xuexuan walked toward the entrance, they saw Su Binglan walking beside a boy. The boy was talking to her shyly. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed that and stopped walking as his demeanor changed. Su Binglan listened attentively to Li Bin talking about the academy. At that moment, she sensed something and raised her head to look up. She saw her husband and two nephews. She walked over quickly. ¡°Hello, dear!¡± Everyone realized she was Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife when she addressed him that way. Many looked at Luo Jin¡¯an enviously. Meanwhile, Li Bin felt even more shocked and embarrassed because he thought Luo Jin¡¯an was Su Binglan¡¯s sister. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression was cold, but he smiled elegantly, and his gaze became as soft as clouds when he heard how his wife addressed him. Disregarding the scar on his face, Luo Jin¡¯an looked as beautiful as a painting, and his smile possessed a mesmerizing charm. It was noon, so the sun shone on him, making him appear even more dreamy. He reached out and brushed his wife¡¯s hair behind her ears. He said gently, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Su Binglan thought she was hallucinating when she heard how gentle her husband was. Still, she knew she had heard right when she saw the look in his eyes. It seemed right for Luo Jin¡¯an to study at the academy because he looked to be in an excellent mood while his tone became gentler. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I promised to bring you three lunch, after all.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai had also called out to her, but she did not hear them, so the two called her again. ¡°Have you two been obedient? Do you like it here? Can you understand what your teacher is saying?¡± Su Xuexuan nodded. ¡°Yes, I can. Uncle Jin¡¯an has been guiding me too.¡± Su Xuehai added, ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Su Binglan could feel how excited her nephews were. If it were another time and era like modern times, most would be unwilling to attend school at such a young age. However, most children matured quicker in this era and yearned to study but could not because it was too expensive. Therefore, the two little ones were excited and grateful they could attend Blue Mountain Academy to study. Their good mood gave Su Binglan a warm feeling in her heart. ¡°I made a new dish for you three to try. Your parents made buns and haggis soup for you to try, and they will also sell these in the shop soon. Oh, I also made braised pork ribs with soy sauce.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai revealed expectant expressions. Su Xuehai blinked his big round eyes and said, ¡°It smells so good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious too. Let¡¯s go to your dorm and eat,¡± Su Binglan said. Then the four went to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s dorm together. Along the way, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I applied to stay at the academy with Xuexuan and Xuehai. I had planned to go home and rest at night, but since the dorms are free, I can also take a break here at noon.¡± Su Binglan nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t expect the academy to be so good. Xuexuan and Xuehai are still young, so they might not be accustomed to staying in the dorms at night. ¡°Their parents will also be worried. We¡¯ll go home after school at night and return together in the morning.¡± Su Binglan also thought it would be best to buy an ox as soon as possible since she still had some money. Moreover, she had earned eight silver taels from selling desserts the day before. She could easily buy an ox when she combined her past and current earnings. As for the cart, she would design and pay to get it built. After all, Su Fengmao had mentioned Su Zhengde, his eldest brother, was a carpenter so Su Binglan could pay him to build a cart. Luo Jin¡¯an softly hummed when he heard his wife¡¯s words. Su Binglan unpacked the food from her basket and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll bring the lunchboxes back when you guys finish eating.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife was not eating, so he said, ¡°Eat with us.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already eaten, so these are for you three.¡± Despite saying that, Su Binglan had only tasted a bit of the food while cooking. He did not have a full meal during lunch. She only thought about her husband and two nephews as time was tight. She did not want them to go hungry. Su Binglan had planned to eat when she returned to the shops when the trio got full from eating. Chapter 162 - 162 An Inexplicable Sense of Familiarity 162 An Inexplicable Sense of Familiarity Although Su Binglan said so, Luo Jin¡¯an still insisted, ¡°We should eat together.¡± ¡°B-But I already ate,¡± as soon as Su Binglan finished speaking, her stomach growled. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Su Binglan felt embarrassed, covered her stomach with her hands, and lowered her head, not daring to look at her husband. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± !! Luo Jin¡¯an simply repeated himself, ¡°We should eat together.¡± Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°I-I only brought three servings and didn¡¯t bring enough spoons and chopsticks.¡± She had only brought three pairs of chopsticks and three spoons for her husband and two nephews. ¡°You can eat, Aunt Binglan. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Su Xuehai was only four years old, but he was very sensible. He handed the eating utensils to his aunt. Su Xuexuan added, ¡°Yeah, Aunt Binglan. You can eat because I¡¯m not hungry either.¡± Su Binglan was touched when she heard that. She saw how kind everyone was to her. Even the four-year-old Su Xuehai knew how to be considerate of his aunt. Su Binglan was at a loss for words. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Here, the academy provides utensils. Now we can eat together.¡± He handed some chopsticks and a spoon to his wife as he spoke. Su Binglan became teary-eyed as she sniffled and nodded. ¡°O-Okay, let¡¯s eat together.¡± She patted Su Xuehai¡¯s head and looked at Su Xuexuan. ¡°Eat up, you two.¡± Su Xuehai said happily, ¡°Yay, we¡¯re eating with Aunt Binglan!¡± He was still a child, so his voice was soft, crisp, and adorable. Even Su Binglan thought it was cute. Su Xuexuan was six years old and knew how to use chopsticks, but his younger brother was only four, so he had to use both hands to hold his chopsticks. Luo Jin¡¯an gave Su Xuehai a spoon and said gently, ¡°Use this and scoop the food. Slowly eat so you don¡¯t choke, okay?¡± He treated his nephews very gently. Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she saw what her husband did. She could not help but ask, ¡°You like children a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± She saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands stop when she asked him that question. Suddenly, she realized how ambiguous her question was. It was as if she wanted to have children with him. She thought her husband would misunderstand her and hurriedly explained, ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant! Please, don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his eyebrows, looked at his wife with a faint smile, and said, ¡°What do you mean? What did I misunderstand?¡± ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Su Binglan was shocked and realized Luo Jin¡¯an had tricked her again. Believe it or not, sometimes, she could not think calmly whenever Luo Jin¡¯an was around. It was bizarre. Perhaps it was because Su Binglan felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity whenever Luo Jin¡¯an was around, or maybe, for some reason, she also felt guilty. It was a strange sense of guilt as she felt she could not do anything to let her husband down. She wondered if it had something to do with her predecessor because her predecessor was evil to Luo Jin¡¯an and would always whip him. The dark spirit, Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor, was the cause of all the wounds on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s back. In addition, Su Binglan felt shocked whenever she thought about the old knife wounds on her husband¡¯s back. She could not help but want to treat Luo Jin¡¯an better. Su Binglan blinked and ignored her husband¡¯s question. She looked to her nephews and asked, ¡°What do you think about the food? Do they taste good?¡± Su Xuexuan was more reserved with his reply, ¡°They¡¯re delicious, Aunty Binglan.¡± Meanwhile, Su Xuehai frantically nodded and said in a sweet tone, ¡°These are great, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Binglan was thrilled to see her nephews enjoying her food. ¡°You can eat more if you like it. I brought a lot, so eat as much as you like. I can always make more.¡± Even though she said she would eat with her husband and nephews, Su Binglan did not eat much. She brought more food for the trio but could not bear to eat it because she thought Luo Jin¡¯an and the two little ones should eat more. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were still children, so they would not notice these details, but Luo Jin¡¯an would. He also did not eat much. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like the food? Why aren¡¯t you eating more?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an insisted, ¡°Eat with me then.¡± He did not say much, but his wife understood what he meant. Luo Jin¡¯an would not eat if Su Binglan did not eat either. ¡®Why is she so stubborn?!¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an thought. Still, he had to admit that Su Binglan possessed unshakable determination. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat with you,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an finally started to eat. Su Binglan looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an responded, ¡°I do. The bun¡¯s crust is flaky, and it has a slight sweetness. It¡¯s perfect. The haggis soup is also very delicious. Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°I taught Wenzhe and Yinyin how to make these. They¡¯ve started selling them during noon too, so their business should do well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gave her a very brief reply. Su Binglan thought her husband would ask her something out of curiosity, but he did not. Instead, she found that the longer she spent with Luo Jin¡¯an, the more comfortable she got. She felt a sense of relief that she did not have to worry about him discovering her secrets. Even if he did, she knew Luo Jin¡¯an would not ask her too many questions and probe. ¡­ After eating, Su Binglan took her basket and returned to the shop. Before she reached the shop, she could see people lining up at the tofu shop entrance from afar. She guessed those people were there to buy their sesame buns and haggis soup. However, she did not expect to see so many people so soon. Su Binglan could hear the people discussing something as she walked over. ¡°I heard there aren¡¯t many buns and much soup, so I came to line up as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I could smell the fragrance from afar. I wasn¡¯t hungry at first, but I got hungry when I smelled the food!¡± ¡°It must be delicious. Everything the shop owner cooks is delicious.¡± ¡°Those who have already tried the food said they¡¯re fragrant and delicious. The customers also said they felt warm whenever they drank the haggis soup.¡± ¡°I wonder when it¡¯s our turn to try these dishes.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan could not help but smile when she heard these words. She knew the business would boom with her big brother and sister-in-law at the shop¡¯s helm. Perhaps the sesame buns and haggis soup would become the shop¡¯s specialty. Everyone warmly greeted Su Binglan when they saw her. These returning customers had previously come to buy desserts and tofu, so they knew Su Binglan. When the returning customers heard that the tofu shop would sell sesame buns and haggis soup, they immediately queued up without question because they believed the food Su Binglan made would be delicious. Su Binglan entered the shop and noticed how busy Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were. They were so busy that they could not stand still for even a second. Even though they were busy, the couple was smiling excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take one bun and a big bowl of haggis soup, sir!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, can I get another sesame bun? I already put the money on the counter.¡± ¡°Your sesame buns and haggis soup are delicious!¡± ¡­ Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin always smiled whenever they interacted with the customers. Their business went well, and they were delighted. Liu Yinyin finally noticed Su Binglan as she served a customer haggis soup. She said excitedly, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re back!¡± When Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin saw Su Binglan, it was like their support pillar had arrived, so their hearts could be at ease. Chapter 163 - 163 Business Is Booming 163 Business Is Booming Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the backyard. Keep up the excellent work.¡± Indeed, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin had been very busy. The customers were urging them to sell their sesame buns and haggis soup, afraid the shop would run out of them. Su Binglan went to the backyard to rest and saw four buckets of sheep offal. She knew Zhou Shan had bought them at the market as she told him to. However, she did not expect him to buy four whole buckets of sheep offal. There was enough offal for her brother and sister-in-law to make haggis soup for many days. !! Su Binglan went to the dessert shop, and Zhou Shan gave her the remainder of the money she had given him to buy sheep offal. ¡°Boss, you gave me 50 coins just now, so this is the remaining 30.¡± ¡°You only spent 20 coins for four buckets of offal?¡± Su Binglan was shocked. Zhou Shan replied, ¡°The person at the market was preparing to throw them away, but since I wanted them, he only asked for five coins per bucket. Although he doesn¡¯t know how good the offal is, he will find out later. ¡°When that time comes, he will feel like he has undercharged me. Still, I¡¯ve already bought four buckets of offal from him, so no matter what, the offal belongs to us, and he can¡¯t say anything about it. Besides, we need to continue doing business, so we need to buy more in the future.¡± If Su Binglan had agreed with her third uncle that she would buy haggis and sheep for him, she would not need to buy them at the market. However, business would undoubtedly be booming, considering the long queue outside the shop. When the shop became more popular, it would not be enough for Su Binglan just to buy sheep offal from her third uncle. She might even need to buy them in town. ¡­ Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan listened carefully to what their boss said. They knew their boss was giving them advice. The trio had not been by their boss¡¯s side for long, but they still felt they had already learned a lot. When Su Binglan finished advising them, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll look after the shop now. You three can go to the backyard and rest. I¡¯ve prepared some buns and soup for you to eat.¡± She wanted to join them for lunch, but since she had eaten at the academy, she decided to leave them be. The trio was grateful as they said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Su Binglan looked at the excited trio and jokingly scolded, ¡°Why are you three still here?! Go and eat!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Boss!¡± Naturally, the trio was excited to eat as they could smell the rich fragrance wafting from the tofu shop. They were famished. Moreover, they knew their boss¡¯s food would undoubtedly be delicious. The trio¡¯s eyes lit up when they took a bite of their sesame buns. ¡°Wow, this is delicious!¡± ¡°Of course, how could Boss¡¯s food not be? Didn¡¯t you see that long queue outside the tofu shop?¡± ¡°I heard we don¡¯t have a limited supply of soup and buns. Some customers might not even be able to get them even if they queue up for a long time. Still, we don¡¯t need to queue up to eat these incredible dishes!¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the benefit of working with our boss. We can eat all her delicious food.¡± ¡°Our boss is so good to us.¡± ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why we must work hard and be loyal.¡± ¡°I will listen to whatever she tells me.¡± The trio ate and thought about how good Su Binglan was to them. ¡­ Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe and his wife had been busy the whole afternoon in the tofu shop. They had almost sold all of their soup and buns. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir. We don¡¯t have any soup left, but we have a few buns.¡± Su Wenzhe wiped the sweat off his forehead as he spoke. He did not expect the business to become so prosperous so quickly. Still, they did not have enough soup or buns as there was still a long queue outside the shop. Some could not take it anymore and even became impatient. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve been in line for so long. We can¡¯t just leave without the dishes.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been here for a long time. I¡¯m still waiting to try the soup and buns you guys made for lunch.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you make some more?¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry up and make more. We¡¯re already here.¡± ¡°Sir, I have money to get a big bowl of soup.¡± The few people at the front of the queue thought they were close to getting their buns and haggis soup. However, they felt disappointed when Su Wenzhe told them they had run out of food. Naturally, they tried to bargain for more. Meanwhile, those who had just joined the queue were okay with leaving since they had not waited too long. It did not matter if the people at the end of the line could not try the new dishes that day because they would just return to the shop earlier the following day. The folk at the back of the queue were late simply because they heard about the new dishes later than the others. They only knew the Su family was serving new dishes when they saw the long queue in front of the tofu shop. Liu Yinyin and her husband looked at the disappointed customers and felt embarrassed yet somewhat pleased. Still, they remembered Su Binglan¡¯s advice and knew they could not cook more food for now. Su Wenzhe looked at his wife and said, ¡°You watch the shop while I go and ask Binglan for her opinion.¡± ¡°Okay, go quickly.¡± Su Wenzhe went to the dessert shop and saw Su Binglan. ¡°Sister, there are no more buns and soup, but the customers still want to eat. Should we make some more?¡± After some thought, Su Binglan replied, ¡°Make another pot, but before that, tell everyone that you can only make one more pot and that they have to return tomorrow if they want more. ¡°That¡¯s the only way, so everyone will remember to come earlier next time. That way, you will be busy at noon, and you can rest a little afterward.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Sister.¡± Su Wenzhe knew that what his sister said made sense and that it would not be a problem to do as she instructed. Su Binglan looked toward the backyard and said, ¡°It just so happens I¡¯ve told Lin Zheng and the other two to wash the offal. You can make more soup if you hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away,¡± Su Wenzhe hurriedly replied. Su Binglan looked at her brother¡¯s slightly panicked demeanor and pondered before saying, ¡°Tell Lin Zheng and the other two to look after the shop. I¡¯ll come and help you.¡± Su Wenzhe heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. Still, he was anxious because the customers were getting impatient. However, he still needed time to make more soup. ¡°Thank you, Little Sister.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We¡¯re family.¡± Lin Zheng and the other two looked after the two shops while Su Binglan, Su Wenzhe, and Liu Yinyin made more buns and soup. ¡°Big Brother, there are prepared mutton bones in the pot over there, so you can make the haggis soup faster. You just need a little more time making the buns. Also, use a bigger pot to make more noodles in the future.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± The trio quickly made one more pot of haggis soup, and Su Wenzhe took it to the front to pass them to the customers. As for the buns, it took longer because the dough needed time to rise. Despite that, they would rise quicker with the addition of spiritual spring water and the appropriate temperature. Half an hour later, the buns were finally ready. The customers revealed satisfied smiles after they finally ate their share of buns and soup. When a woman finished eating with her child, she said smilingly, ¡°Sir, the food was delicious! It was well worth the wait. My child agrees. We ate quite a lot for lunch.¡± Su Wenzhe smiled brightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m thrilled you enjoyed our food. We welcome you to the shop anytime.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I will be your regular customer. I used to buy tofu and candied chestnuts from your sister too.¡± ¡­ When Su Binglan finished her work at the shop, she returned to the backyard but not to rest. Instead, she designed acupuncture needles and a scalpel. After making these things, she could finally start treating her father¡¯s foot. As for the scalpel, the earlier she could make it, the more helpful it would be later. Chapter 164 - 164 Hidden Weapon Parts 164 Hidden Weapon Parts After some thought, Su Binglan designed some cold weapons. These cold weapons were fully armed, allowing one to unleash tremendous power. After that, she told Lin Zheng to watch the shop while she went to the best blacksmith in town to forge the cold weapons. However, she did not know how much it would cost to forge them. Although Su Binglan still had some extra money, she needed to buy an ox and save money to buy land and build a house. She could not bear to spend too much money. Still, she needed silver needles to treat her father¡¯s foot and money to forge those needles, so she planned to go to the blacksmith to inquire about his prices. Su Binglan was thinking about money while walking when she coincidentally bumped into Chen Zhuzhu. When the little girl saw Su Binglan, she said excitedly, ¡°Binglan?¡± ¡°Is that you, Miss Chen?¡± Su Binglan asked. Chen Zhuzhu walked over enthusiastically and said, ¡°You can just call me Zhuzhu. You saved my life, and I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± ¡°That was nothing,¡± Su Binglan said smilingly. She was telling the truth, after all. If the little girl had not collapsed in front of the tofu shop, Su Binglan might not have gotten involved. Chen Zhuzhu said thoughtfully, ¡°It was you who saved me. When I returned to the manor, I cleaned the room and slept well last night. Also, Little Cui, my servant girl, is indeed a problem. ¡°During the interrogation last night, I found out that my father¡¯s current wife wanted to harm me. Despite that, I could sleep well last night and feel much better without problems.¡± Chen Zhuzhu was genuinely grateful to Su Binglan. Su Binglan said, ¡°Schemes will always happen in more prominent families. You just need to learn to protect yourself.¡± Chen Zhuzhu nodded and handed two 100 silver taels to Su Binglan. ¡°Here¡¯s 200 silver taels as thanks for saving me. I know it¡¯s not much, but I will save more and give them to you after I return to the capital.¡± Su Binglan did not expect Chen Zhuzhu to give her money, but she did not argue and took the 200 silver taels. ¡°This is more than enough, so just save more money for yourself in the future. It¡¯s always good to have some for a rainy day.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Binglan. When I return to the capital, I don¡¯t know when I will be able to see you again.¡± Chen Zhuzhu had experienced many deceitful people but knew Su Binglan was not like them. Still, she was about to return to the capital because she would be in danger if she stayed in Tenghe town. Su Binglan gave Chen Zhuzhu some advice because she received 200 silver taels from her. ¡°What rank is your father¡¯s new wife?¡± Chen Zhuzhu was shocked. ¡°W-What rank?¡± ¡°What¡¯s her identity? What are her means?¡± Although the little girl did not know why Su Binglan asked those questions, she answered, ¡°My father¡¯s wife is the Grand Tutor¡¯s granddaughter. She¡¯s quite talented and has a good reputation in the capital. ¡°My parents and grandmother lived in this town back then. My family was not doing very well then, so my grandfather joined the army. During those years, my mother, brother, and grandmother relied on each other for survival. ¡°Later on, my father did a commendable service, and the officials gave him a title. Then he took us to the capital, but we met some bandits on the way, and my mother and brother died protecting my grandmother. ¡°After that, my grandmother dared not take me with her to the capital and told me to stay here. She went to the capital to settle down before telling me to move there.¡± Chen Zhuzhu started to cry as she spoke of this. She was typically carefree, but it was only a ruse to hide the pain in her heart. Su Binglan patted Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Your grandmother is a sensible person. She wanted to establish herself in the manor before taking you back.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°If my guess is correct, your father remarried not long after your brother and mother died, right?¡± Chen Zhuzhu wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I was still a child then, and my stepmother birthed a boy for my father.¡± Su Binglan understood that men were more important than women in that era and that a son would always inherit his family¡¯s assets and business. Also, only when a woman had brothers would she feel she had someone to support her. However, Su Binglan had heard from Lin Zheng that the major-general¡¯s family got wiped out and that it was related to the Grand Tutor. The Grand Tutor had used his identity to make his students say many unfavorable things to the major-general. He wanted to add to the blame, but there was no reason to say anything. For that reason, Su Binglan felt that Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s stepmother was not a good person, even though she was quite capable, because she was the Grand Tutor¡¯s granddaughter. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°How about you think of a way to find out what kind of woman your father likes and then find someone like that for your use? That woman must come from some means and ambitions, but you must control her. ¡°Then allow her to enter the manor, seduce your father, and birth a younger brother for you. In the future, you can support your younger brother to rise to a significant position and have a firm foothold in the manor. ¡°If your father and stepmother try to stop that woman from entering the manor, you can spread some rumors. Since your stepmother is the Grand Tutor¡¯s granddaughter, she will care about her reputation. ¡°You can hire people to spread rumors, saying your stepmother had caused your mother and brother¡¯s deaths and that you almost died in the process. Even though you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that, I¡¯m sure your stepmother must be guilty of something. If she wants to protect her reputation, she must retaliate. I don¡¯t have any more advice for you, but you should know what to do now.¡± Chen Zhuzhu widened her eyes when she heard that. She was extremely shocked as she excitedly grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Binglan! If only you could come to the capital with me! It would be even better if you were my biological sister.¡± Chen Zhuzhu liked Su Binglan¡¯s personality and sometimes thought others would not be able to bully her if she were like Su Binglan. Su Binglan said earnestly, ¡°You must learn to become strong and independent. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. My grandmother will send someone to pick me up in two days, and I will be safe with them. Binglan, if you ever come to the capital and need my help, please do not hesitate to look for me. I will repay your kindness.¡± Su Binglan looked at the little girl and said thoughtfully, ¡°Then you must protect yourself. You can only do more when you¡¯re alive, after all.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡­ When Chen Zhuzhu left, Su Binglan took the 200 silver taels she received to the blacksmith shop. This time, she was willing to forge her designs. When she showed her blueprints to the blacksmith, the blacksmith immediately became excited. ¡°Miss, which expert drew these exquisite and detailed designs?!¡± ¡®Expert.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°I drew them myself. Can you make these for me?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, of course! It¡¯s just that these things are pretty complicated to forge, and they will be costly.¡± Su Binglan only designed the parts for a hidden weapon. If the blacksmith could make them, she would assemble the weapon herself. Even if she lost this blueprint, it would be pointless for others to find it because they would not know how to assemble the weapons. Moreover, Su Binglan had designed such a sophisticated weapon herself, and only she knew how to assemble it. Chapter 165 - 165 Like a Paradise 165 Like a Paradise Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can forge these. Can you tell me how much it will cost?¡± The blacksmith said, ¡°Miss, this is a family business, and I won¡¯t charge you a random price. Still, it¡¯s not easy to forge these parts. I will charge you 23 silver taels for these.¡± Su Binglan did some calculations and knew the weapon parts would be expensive. Fortunately, she had another 200 silver taels with her. She paid the blacksmith and asked, ¡°How long will these take to finish?¡± ¡°Seven or eight days.¡± !! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll return for them in eight days.¡± ¡­ After leaving the blacksmith shop, Su Binglan went to buy a cow for ten silver taels. It was almost evening when she brought the cow back to the shop. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin had already finished their work. They saw Su Binglan leading a cow and were amazed. Still, they wondered if Su Binglan had bought the cow, considering what she had said in the morning. The couple could not help but feel excited at that thought as their family now owned a cow because cows were rare possessions. Everyone respected cows because they could help plow land and transport people and things. Cows were imperative to the villagers. Even if the villagers went hungry, they would not bear to let the cows starve because they counted on the cows to plow their land to reduce their family¡¯s burden. Su Binglan saw her brother and sister-in-law¡¯s expressions and said, ¡°I bought this cow, so our family has one too. We¡¯ll hire someone to build a carriage when we return to the village. Then it will be convenient for us to transport things to and from town.¡± Su Wenzhe approached the cow and stretched out his hand to gently touch its body. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, right? Our family owns a cow now, and we no longer have to work so hard to harvest our crops.¡± People valued food and land above all else in that era. When Su Wenzhe saw the cow, he instinctively thought of the land and food at home. Liu Yinyin was also smiling. ¡°Father-in-law and mother-in-law will be thrilled to see this.¡± Su Binglan could not help but smile when she thought of how happy her parents would be. After closing the shop, the Su family went to the academy to pick up Luo Jin¡¯an, Su Xuexuan, and Su Xuehai. The two little ones were excited when they discovered the cow belonged to their family. Su Xuehai reached out his tiny hand to touch the cow. ¡°Cow, cow!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an carried Su Xuehai so he could touch the cow. Su Xuehai became even more excited when he touched it. Then Luo Jin¡¯an picked up Su Xuexuan so he could also touch the cow. Su Wenzhe watched Luo Jin¡¯an treat his sons well and felt that Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan would be excellent parents when they had their own children. He did not know why, but he wondered what that would look like. The sun was setting in the west when the family arrived at the village. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow shone on the land, making the village look mesmerizing. At that time, the villagers had all gone home to cook. Every household was burning firewood to cook, and smoke rose from every house in the village. Su Binglan looked around at the scenery, and her heart relaxed. The village was like a paradise. Life was peaceful there, and it could heal one¡¯s heart. Su Wenzhe¡¯s entire body relaxed when he looked around the village. He said, ¡°It feels great to be home.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded and responded, ¡°I always feel relaxed when I see our house.¡± When the couple was tired at work, they could have rested in the shop¡¯s backyard. However, they preferred going home to rest because they could sleep better when they slept on their brick beds at home. Su Binglan also felt the same way. Her mind and body instantly relaxed when they arrived at the village entrance. The villagers did not think anything of it when they saw the Su family bringing a cow home with them. They only thought the Su family had hired the cow to help with transportation. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua and her husband were grinding soybeans in the courtyard when Su Binglan and the others returned. Shen Qiuhua happily put down the ladle and wiped her hands when she saw Su Binglan and the others. She approached them and said, ¡°You¡¯re home! I¡¯ll fetch some water for you to wash your hands, and we can eat later.¡± Liu Yiniyin said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked all day today, Mother-in-law. Let me fetch the water.¡± Su Wenzhe said excitedly, ¡°Father, Mother, look! That¡¯s the cow Binglan bought for our family!¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± Su Fengmao quickly stood up and limped out of the house excitedly. Su Binglan was holding the cow¡¯s rope at the door when Su Wenzhe hurriedly supported his father and said, ¡°Slow down, father. The cow won¡¯t run away.¡± Su Fengmao looked at the cow in disbelief and asked his daughter, uncertainly, ¡°I-Is this our cow, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, father. I bought it today. We¡¯ll have more in the future.¡± Su Fengmao let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Good, good. My daughter is fantastic. We finally have a cow.¡±¡® He was thrilled as he reached out and carefully patted the cow. Cows were highly precious to farmers, even more so than carriages. To the villagers, cows were more practical, and raising them was not difficult. Still, most families did not own cows, let alone horses. As for how expensive horses were, it was not something ordinary families could afford to raise. Shen Qiuhua also happily ran toward the cow. ¡°Hurry and let the cow in.¡± Su Binglan could understand how everyone felt because cows were precious to everyone. It was also related to that era¡¯s ideology. That was why the Su family was so excited. Shen Qiuhua watched the cow enter the yard and looked around, wondering where to tie it. ¡°Our yard might be too small. I¡¯ll tidy up a corner so the cow can stay there for a while. I will tell your father to build a shed for it later.¡± Indeed, the house was small, and it was hard to store things there. When Su Binglan saw her parents grinding soybeans with the stone mill, she remembered there were also donkeys at the place she bought the cow. Donkeys were cheaper and would only cost two silver taels for a small one. A small donkey could help grind the soybeans if Su Binglan tied it to the stone mill. Then her parents would not have to work so hard. Su Binglan felt a strong kinship here and cherished it very much. She did not want her parents to tire themselves out. However, being busy was fulfilling for rural people. They could not stay idle for long, or they would become restless. Su Fengmao chuckled and said, ¡°Today is a good day, so let¡¯s have some delicious food tonight.¡± Su Wenzhe was washing his hands when he heard his father¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Father, we can eat delicious food daily now.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s a special occasion tonight, so let¡¯s have some wine.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard they would drink wine that night. ¡°Do we still have wine, father?¡± In the past, the family only stored a little wine in the bottom of the box, but Su Binglan had used it as a cooking ingredient. Su Fengmao enjoyed drinking wine, but it was so expensive, and he could not bear to buy more. He only saved what little wine he had so he could drink it during the New Year. Chapter 166 - 166 The Fragrance of Wine 166 The Fragrance of Wine Su Fengmao smirked and said, ¡°Yes, we have more wine.¡± Su Wenzhe said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great! Indeed, today is a special occasion, so let¡¯s drink some wine.¡± Su Fengmao looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, then at his daughter. He asked, ¡°Can Jin¡¯an drink wine?¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband and thought about his condition. She said, ¡°You can drink a little.¡± ¡°How about the three of us drink some wine?¡± Shen Qiuhua tied up the cow and turned around. ¡°Your father went to your first uncle¡¯s house today. Your father said he would collect the tables and chairs, but Zhengde insisted he did not want us to pay him. ¡°Also, your uncle gave your father some wine, but your father could not bear to drink it when he came home in the afternoon. He said he would wait for you to return so he could share the wine with you.¡± Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she heard that. She knew her family had an excellent relationship and were very united. ¡°Father, Mother, we should help Uncle Zhengde¡¯s family more in the future.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Of course. We can live a good life when the whole family works together.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai looked at the cow and liked it very much. They took the grass next to them and fed it to the cow. Shen Qiuhua washed her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire so we can cook. Oh, your father and I went to the back of the mountain to collect more soybeans and ground them today so we can make more tofu in the morning.¡± She remembered that Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin would sell tofu in the morning and finish their work quickly. She thought of grinding more soybeans to make tofu so they could earn more. Su Fengmao took the firewood and went into the house to light the fire. Then Su Binglan washed her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook tonight. Since Father, Wenzhe, and Jin¡¯an are drinking tonight, I¡¯ll make some dishes that go well with the wine.¡± Liu Yinyin approached her sister-in-law and said, ¡°Binglan, let me assist you.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Me too.¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Wenzhe and said, ¡°Big Brother, you make the sour and spicy potato pancake while I prepare some vinegar peanuts, meat skewers, and braised pork ribs.¡± She had bought some extra pork ribs in the afternoon and cooked lunch for her husband and the two little ones. Then she planned to use the remaining ribs to cook a meal for her parents when she got home. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin usually followed Su Binglan around. When Su Binglan cooked, they would watch and learn. They had learned about seventy to eighty percent of her methods and dishes. Since the family often ate sour and spicy potato pancakes, Su Wenzhe knew how to prepare them. Meanwhile, Su Binglan thought if she were to drink alcohol, she would want to eat some meat skewers alongside it. It was just that it was already a little late for her to prepare the ingredients, so she prepared more convenient ones instead. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe could not help but smile when he was cooking. Su Fengmao looked at his calm son and teased, ¡°I like seeing how happy you are, Wenzhe.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy, Father. You and Mother don¡¯t know how much we¡¯ve earned today.¡± Su Wenzhe could not suppress his excitement, nor could he hide it. He had planned to surprise his parents during dinner but could not help but want to mention it. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯re just selling tofu, so how can your father and I not know how much you¡¯ve earned?¡± Although she said that, she was thrilled they could earn more than one silver tael daily. In the past, they might not even be able to earn one silver tael for a year¡¯s worth of grain. However, they could now earn more than one silver tael a day, which was already excellent. Still, the Su family were not greedy people and felt that people should be content with whatever blessings they had. Su Wenzhe said smirkingly, ¡°Not just tofu, Mother. We sold something else too.¡± Hearing this, Shen Qiuhua thought of what her daughter had said the previous night. ¡°Did Binglan teach you guys how to make those herbal eggs, Chinese hamburgers, and haggis soup?¡± She and her husband looked at Su Wenzhe with expectant eyes and waited for his reply. Su Wenzhe nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s precisely it, Mother. We started selling sesame buns and haggis soup at noon today. We worked halfway through the afternoon and earned two silver taels from these two dishes alone. ¡°Together with the tofu from this morning, we earned more than three silver taels in just a day. Still, we only sold a limited amount of buns and haggis. We¡¯ll earn even more when we prepare extra next time.¡± Su Wenzhe smiled and shared the good news with his parents; naturally, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were delighted to hear it. Su Fengmao did some calculations and said, ¡°You will undoubtedly earn more next time when you make bigger portions.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m preparing to make more in a few days so I can sell more.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed, ¡°In the past, I never thought we could earn so much in a day, but remember that this is what your sister had taught you.¡± ¡°I know, Mother. I will never forget Little Sister¡¯s kindness. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now.¡± Su Wenzhe knew what he was doing. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember.¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan prepared and seasoned the ingredients as she spoke, ¡°You guys are intelligent, diligent, and quick learners. Our business will become increasingly popular, and you guys will earn even more money.¡± Su Wenzhe replied, ¡°Yes, Little Sister. You and our parents won¡¯t have to work much when that time comes. I will also hire some maids to serve you.¡± Su Fengmao waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. We are from the countryside, so there¡¯s no need to think about stuff like that. You don¡¯t need to get us maids. We¡¯ll be satisfied as long as you live a good life.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded in agreement. ¡°Your father is right. We just want the family to be healthy and harmonious. That¡¯s more important than anything else.¡± As they talked and cooked, the dishes were soon ready. The Su family did not like to waste food, so they had four dishes for dinner. The family ate, talked, and drank happily. ¡­ Luo Jin¡¯an only took two sips of wine, and his face turned slightly red. His vision also became blurred. Su Binglan thought he was a soul-stirring beauty when she saw him like that. He looked charming and enchanting. Su Binglan looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t drink much, can you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Father-in-law wants to drink with me.¡± Su Fengmao noticed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression. He said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t drink much, Jin¡¯an. He never has drunk alcohol since he came here. Will he be okay, Binglan?¡± He was concerned about his son-in-law¡¯s condition and knew that if Luo Jin¡¯an had trouble drinking alcohol, Su Binglan would have difficulty caring for him. Su Binglan said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. I am full, so I¡¯ll go home with Jin¡¯an now.¡± Shen Qiuhia said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get him something to help him sober up.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°Hurry up and eat, Mother. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. I can go home and make some hangover soup for Jin¡¯an.¡± She helped Luo Jin¡¯an step down from the brick bed and walked to the yard. She looked at her husband and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Can you walk? Do you need my help?¡± Su Binglan did not know if Luo Jin¡¯an was drunk or if he could drink. Still, he walked normally and was too quiet. However, his cheeks were red and looked devilishly charming under the moonlight. He also smelled like alcohol, which made him seem manlier. Luo Jin¡¯an said lowly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to walk for a bit.¡± Su Binglan could not see Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression because he had lowered his head. Su Binglan could only lean forward and look up at his face. When their eyes met, she discovered her husband¡¯s eyes shone as he looked back at her. Although, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were a bit intimidating, as if they could bewitch others. Chapter 167 - 167 Embrace 167 Embrace Su Binglan felt like Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s look had scalded her as she quickly averted her eyes. The two walked home quietly and entered the inner room when they arrived. Luo Jin¡¯an even lost his balance and swayed to the side when he walked past the door. Fortunately, Su Binglan was by his side. She hurriedly held onto her husband¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± She thought if a person were drunk, they probably would not be as conscious as Luo Jin¡¯an. Everything he did was spontaneous. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was too quiet, and Su Binglan could not figure out whether or not he was drunk. She held his hand and told him to sit on the brick bed. Luo Jin¡¯an sat at the edge with his head lowered, leaning against the wall. He seemed uncomfortable, so he put his hand on his forehead as his hair was slightly scattered around his cheeks, making him look rugged. When Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s appearance, she felt like he resembled the moonlight, exuding a refined and elegant aura, while his face was as exquisite as jade. She asked, ¡°Are you still conscious?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied hoarsely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡± Su Binglan sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t drink much, can you? You should have told me earlier instead of acting brave. No one will laugh at you. Also, your body isn¡¯t better yet, and you should make judgments based on your health. ¡°Still, it¡¯s my fault because I didn¡¯t know that you couldn¡¯t hold your liquor. Get some rest and lie down for a while if you¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯ll go and make you some hangover soup.¡± Su Binglan did not usually talk so much at once, but she did this time. Despite that, she did not know if her husband had heard her because he did not say anything either. She thought Luo Jin¡¯an was asleep. She murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t think you heard what I said.¡± Su Binglan got up to start a fire at the stove when Luo Jin¡¯an responded, ¡°I heard you.¡± His voice was light, husky, magnetic, and seductive. Su Binglan stopped in her tracks when she heard his words. ¡®So, he heard everything I said, after all.¡¯ When she turned to look at her husband, she had a strange feeling in her heart when she saw how quiet Luo Jin¡¯an was. It was as if there was a hint of warmth in the room because of his presence, and the whole room was no longer empty. Looking at him, Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Then you have a good rest, and call me if you feel unwell. I¡¯ll go and make you some hangover soup now.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± He was just a little dizzy, that¡¯s all. Still, Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯ll just take a while.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked completely different from usual after drinking some wine. His eyes were slightly red, and he raised his eyes slightly with a hint of seduction whenever he looked up. Since he felt a little hot, he opened his collar slightly, revealing his cold fair skin. Under the light, his skin gave off a jade-like luster, arousing one¡¯s imagination. Su Binglan could not help but sigh. If she were not sure that the man before her was Luo Jin¡¯an, she would have thought a demon had appeared out of nowhere and that he was there to seduce her. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and told herself she could not be bewitched. She went to the stove to light a fire and made some hangover soup. Then she brought it over to her husband. ¡°I just made this, so it¡¯s still hot. Take your time drinking it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his hand and was about to take the bowl, but he felt dizzy and could not do it properly. Su Binglan hurriedly said, ¡°Here, let me feed you instead.¡± She scooped a spoonful of soup, blew on it, and attempted to feed Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°You¡¯ll feel much better after drinking this.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an calmly looked at his wife, but Su Binglan felt uncomfortable. She felt as though her husband could see through her. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°You should drink the soup, not look at me.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled lightly. His smile was beautiful and peerless. Su Binglan looked at his smile, and her heart palpitated. She thought to herself, ¡®What a sly fox.¡¯ Su Binglan only wanted to feed her husband the hangover soup so she could go and rest. ¡°Down it. You¡¯ll feel better after this.¡± Only then did Luo Jin¡¯an open his mouth. After that, Su Binglan felt like she had completed her task and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Lie down and sleep.¡± She was about to get off the brick bed when Luo Jin¡¯an suddenly lowered his head, leaning against Su Binglan¡¯s neck. She felt his hot breath on her neck, and her whole body trembled. ¡°Jin¡¯an. Jin¡¯an?¡± Su Binglan tried to push her husband away, but she heard his faint breathing. ¡°D-Did he fall asleep?¡± She was puzzled and could only put the bowl aside while carefully laying Luo Jin¡¯an down as she put a pillow under his head. She told him to put his head on the pillow and was about to cover him with the quilt when Luo Jin¡¯an flipped over and pressed her down with his arm. He was hugging his wife at that moment. Su Binglan was shocked, and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scent filled her nose. ¡®W-What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She turned to look at her husband and found that he was indeed asleep. She panicked and carefully picked up his arm to put it under the quilt. Su Binglan thought, ¡®I mustn¡¯t let him drink next time.¡¯ ¡­ When Su Binglan finished her work and returned to her room to rest, she tossed and turned but could not fall asleep. It was already very late by the time she finally did. It was a little late when she woke up the following morning. Fortunately, it was not time to open the shops, so the family was not in a hurry to go to town. They simply waited for Su Binglan to wake up. Luo Jin¡¯an gave his wife some warm water when she woke up. He said, ¡°The water is warm, so wash up first. I¡¯ve already prepared breakfast.¡± Su Binglan did not hurry to wash up and looked at her husband with her hair down. Luo Jin¡¯an simply lowered his head and smiled shyly. He cleared his throat, ¡°Ahem.¡± Su Binglan did not know whether or not her husband was trying to cover something up by clearing his throat. She asked, ¡°Do you still remember what happened last night?¡± ¡°I remember that we ate at your parent¡¯s place last night, but not much after that,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°So, you don¡¯t remember anything after dinner?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife faintly and said, ¡°Is there something I should remember? Don¡¯t tell me that you and I¡­¡± He adjusted his clothes as he spoke. Although he did not finish his sentence, his meaning was apparent. Su Binglan said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an coughed and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. We are husband and wife, after all. I should be responsible.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s teeth hurt as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Nothing happened between us.¡± She felt like crying, but she had no tears. ¡®Does Jin¡¯an really not remember, or is he only feigning ignorance?¡¯ Chapter 168 - 168 She Was Very Special 168 She Was Very Special Luo Jin¡¯an said in a low voice, ¡°Well, if you say nothing happened, then nothing happened.¡± His voice was low, but Su Binglan heard it. ¡®W-What!¡¯ She felt like she was going crazy. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything. Jin¡¯an was the one who put his head on my shoulder and hugged me, so why do I feel like I let him down?!¡¯ It was as if Luo Jin¡¯an did not want to take responsibility for his actions. Still, Su Binglan was innocent because she had not done anything. !! She looked at her husband and gritted her teeth again. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re not allowed to drink alcohol anymore.¡± ¡°Ahem, I understand.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked weak, utterly different from last night. Su Binglan felt it was a sin to raise her voice at her husband. ¡®Forget it. He¡¯s not in good health, so I shouldn¡¯t be mad at him. Also, he got up early to prepare breakfast.¡¯ She calmed down and thought she had been a bit too severe. Perhaps because Luo Jin¡¯an was her husband, he was always special to her. Then she suddenly thought of what the dark spirit had done to Luo Jin¡¯an and felt guilty again. After some thought, she explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a little harsh just now.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. We don¡¯t need to talk about this. You should be hungry too, so let¡¯s have some breakfast.¡± Su Binglan simply nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The couple went to town shortly after breakfast. ¡­ Time passed quickly, and a few days later, Chen Zhuzhu went to the capital. Meanwhile, Su Zhengde had finished making the chairs and tables, so Su Wenzhe set up a stall in front of the tofu shop. He also made more haggis soup and sesame buns. Su Binglan had taught Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin how to make herbal eggs and Chinese hamburgers over the past few days. She also taught her parents how to make tofu pudding. Therefore, Su Wenzhe¡¯s tofu shop became even more famous. Although there were many seats and tables at the small stall, there was still a long line of customers. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were too busy, so Su Binglan told Li Shi and Zhou Shan to help while Lin Zheng watched the dessert shop. At noon, Su Binglan went to Blue Mountain Academy to deliver lunch. Over the past few days, she had gone there to deliver lunch every afternoon. Eventually, everyone at the academy knew that this virtuous and beautiful woman was Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife. They all envied Luo Jin¡¯an for having such a gorgeous, intelligent, and capable wife. Of course, after going to the academy several times, Su Binglan knew that class C1 had the weakest foundation and was equivalent to a beginner¡¯s class. She did not know Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s learning level and thought he and Su Xuexuan could only enter class C1 after the exam. She even comforted Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do well in the exam. You just have to enjoy the fun of learning.¡± She had sent Luo Jin¡¯an to school without saying she wanted him to take the imperial exams and become a high-ranking official. She only felt Luo Jin¡¯an was not suited to work at the shop as an assistant. Su Binglan thought it was more suitable for Luo Jin¡¯an to attend the academy to study as long as it was simple. Luo Jin¡¯an acknowledged his wife¡¯s comforting words, and his expression changed. He said, ¡°Other people¡¯s wives want their husbands to take the imperial exams so they can benefit from it. Don¡¯t you want to be the wife of an official?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy? I just want our family to be happy, that¡¯s all. I can earn money independently, so you don¡¯t need to work hard for a title. Also, earning a title is not easy, and the officialdom is not as simple as you think.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said with great interest, ¡°You speak as if you know a lot about the officialdom.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but I can tell just by looking at the King and the major-general.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know all this. I wonder what you think about them. Soldiers are just pawns of war, so accompanying a King is like a sheep accompanying a tiger. ¡°Since ancient times, being a loyal subject and a good general has been the most challenging task. It¡¯s okay to serve a wise King, but if not, the subjects would die in vain for a foolish King.¡± Su Binglan had heard a lot about the outside world recently. She was just feeling sentimental too, but after Luo Jin¡¯an heard what his wife had previously said, his whole body trembled, and his expression changed. Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Does this topic scare you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked deeply at his wife, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we shouldn¡¯t talk about these things in public.¡± Su Binglan knew she could not say some things during that era. She felt she had lost some of her identity in front of Luo Jin¡¯an. However, she did not want to pretend and simply spoke her mind. Nonetheless, she knew her husband would not tell others what she had said about the officialdom and that he would not ask her too many things. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s thoughtful expression and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will only talk about these things privately, not in public.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gave a brief reply. After lunch, Su Binglan cleaned up the dishes and left the academy while Luo Jin¡¯an arranged for Su Xuexuan and Xu Xuehai to nap. Immediately after, Luo Jin¡¯an went into a secret room where Mr. Kong was. However, it took a while for Mr. Kong to gather his thoughts. After a long while, Mr. Kong said, ¡°Your wife is something else, huh? She said things no ordinary person would.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked toward the door and smiled as he said, ¡°Yes, she is extraordinary.¡± Mr. Kong noticed his master¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°Your wife is so good to you. She even cooks various dishes for you daily. Moreover, she put medicinal herbs in your porridge today, which are good for your health.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Binglan is also a cautious person. Still, Princess Lan said something similar to what Binglan had said. Sometimes I wonder if Princess Lan has returned.¡± ¡°You should know that souls can be different,¡± Mr. Kong interjected, ¡°You¡¯ve experienced many things, but you only smile when Su Binglan is by your side.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Does she smile too?¡± Mr. Kong nodded and said, ¡°Master, Princess Lan said you should respect your wife if you ever found one. She can predict the future, but her body will weaken whenever she uses her abilities.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an remained silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°King Ding is in Dingzhou now, Mr. Kong. Find a way to send people over to protect him. However, I cannot reveal my identity yet.¡± Mr. Kong said solemnly, ¡°I understand, Master. I will arrange for that right away.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Also, arrange for people to investigate the whereabouts of Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu.¡± Mr. Kong knew that these were Su Binglan¡¯s second and third brothers. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve told us that before, but Su Wenxiu is in the capital, so it¡¯s not easy for our people to check on him. I fear someone will discover us.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Then try to be as discreet as possible. Binglan cares about her family and doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to them.¡± ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Mr. Kong said, nodding. ¡­ Su Binglan was unaware of her husband¡¯s interactions with Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s principal. When she returned to the shop, she made some desserts and began drawing blueprints for a house. This time, she wanted to build a bigger and better home for her family, so she designed it to be firm and sizable. Chapter 169 - 169 Building a Bigger House 169 Building a Bigger House After a few days of continuous drawing and designing, Su Binglan had finally completed the blueprints for her family¡¯s future home. Later that afternoon, she spent two silver taels on buying a small donkey. The Su family was thrilled because they now had a cow and a small donkey. Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, Mother, I know you¡¯ve been grinding soybeans daily and that it¡¯s tiring to turn the stone mill, but things will be much easier now that we have a donkey.¡± With the donkey turning the stone mill, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao would feel much more relaxed. The two could focus their attention and energy doing other things or even spend more time resting. Shen Qiuhua was touched. She said, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate, Binglan.¡± Su Fengmao thought his daughter was the family treasure. However, he realized how small the courtyard was when he went to tie down the donkey. After some thought, he said, ¡°The courtyard might be too small, so we¡¯ll have to build a shed soon.¡± ¡°Can you rest assured if we put the animals at the entrance for now? We can put them in the courtyard once I¡¯ve cleaned it up.¡± Shen Qiuhua thought it was best to put the animals in the courtyard because she still had to close the doors when they slept at night. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll build a bigger house soon where the courtyard will be big enough to store many things. We can also build a garden in the courtyard to grow vegetables and other things.¡± ¡°Y-You want to build a house?¡± The whole family looked at Su Binglan simultaneously. They had never dared think of building a big house before. At most, they would just repair whatever broke from their current house. Building a house and starting a project was no small matter in the village. Su Binglan said, ¡°Do you guys remember when I saved Chen Zhuzhu at the tofu shop entrance? She gave me two hundred silver taels because of that.¡± After some pondering, Shen Qiuhua remembered what had happened. She said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve mentioned saving her, but that silver is yours to keep. Are you sure you want to build a house with that money?¡± She never wanted to take a cent from her daughter since it was her daughter who had worked so hard to earn it. Su Binglan explained, ¡°I want to build a big house so we can live together, and everyone will have their own room too. Also, if we have guests, they can live with us for the time being. ¡°When Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu get married and have kids in the future, their children will also have rooms for themselves. We¡¯ll make the house more extensive, and we can grow many things in the front and back yards. The whole family was moved when they heard Su Binglan talk about her plans to build them a bigger house. They wanted to live in a spacious house because their current one only had three rooms. Even though the Su family could still comfortably live in their current house, it would get crowded when Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu returned. It would be great if the Su family could build a bigger house so it won¡¯t get too crowded, and there would be more room for other things. They could also grow crops and vegetables in their yard. During winter, they would not have to worry about the roof collapsing under the heavy snow and would not need to go to the roof and repair it. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they thought of living in a big house as they all looked forward to it. Still, building a house would cost a lot of money. At the very least, it would cost dozens of silver taels. The Su family never thought of something like this in the past, but now that their living conditions had improved, they felt it could be possible someday. However, it was not a small matter as the family tried to be as frugal as possible. They believed living in their current house was okay because it would still shelter them from wind and rain. Su Fengmao was silent for a while before saying, ¡°That¡¯s too expensive, my dear daughter. We will earn more money and save up so we can build a house in the future. You can keep the money the little girl gave you for yourself. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua thought about the money they had earned. Previously, she had let her daughter and son-in-law live in a bigger house so they could live their lives as a couple. Shen Qiuhua was keeping the money Su Binglan had earned while her two other sons also sent money to her. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin had agreed to give Su Binglan 30% of their earnings, while Shen Qiuhua managed the rest. Still, Su Binglan had given Shen Qiuhua a lot of money. Although Shen Qiuhua tried to refuse, Su Binglan insisted, and ultimately, Shen Qiuhua had no choice but to agree. Shen Qiuhua counted the money in her hand, which was more than 32 silver taels. It was enough to build a house, but not enough to build a big one because they still needed to buy more land. Her heart ached when she thought about spending all the money they had saved. After all, the family still needed money for emergencies. Su Binglan noticed her parents¡¯ expressions and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I want to live in a big house so we can live and eat together during the winter. I have already drawn the blueprint for our new house. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would let me take charge of our family matters? Since that is the case, I will use the money we saved to build a house.¡± Everyone knew how stubborn Su Binglan was at times. She would always do what she insisted on doing, no matter what. Besides, since Su Binglan had already drawn the blueprints, the Su family naturally decided to listen to her. They could not let Su Binglan¡¯s efforts go to waste. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin could not bring themselves to weigh in on the conversation. Either way, Su Binglan was in charge of the family. Su Binglan opened the blueprints and explained, ¡°This is the courtyard, the main hall, and the living area is over there. Wenzhe, Wenxiu, and Wenwu will have their own space, and each will have a bedroom, kitchen, study, etcetera. ¡°Then we can eat in our respective courtyards alone or cook together in the central area. That way, we can have privacy or gather as a family. ¡°With this big courtyard here, we can use it as a vegetable garden and build a shed for our cow and donkey. That other courtyard will have higher walls and a gate so it won¡¯t get too cold in the winter.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan pointed around the blueprints as she spoke, and her drawings were very detailed, so the family could imagine what the big house would look like. The whole family became excited when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s explanation. She had convinced them that having a bigger house would be beneficial because they could live in a more spacious and comfortable house. Even if Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu got married in the future, they could live together and have their own space, so they would not feel uncomfortable. Shen Qiuhua said with gritted teeth, ¡°All right, let¡¯s build a bigger house, but I will use the money you gave us previously, not the amount Chen Zhuzhu gave you. We¡¯ve saved more than thirty silver taels, so we¡¯ll use those.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, I already said I would use my money. If you insist on using yours, it will mean that you don¡¯t think of me as your daughter.¡± Shen Qiuhua said anxiously, ¡°W-What do you mean? You¡¯re the family treasure. Who would dare call you an outsider? You will always be my precious daughter, even if you live elsewhere.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, it will be okay for me to spend my money. Besides, I can always earn a lot more in the future.¡± The whole family eventually agreed since Su Binglan was so insistent. They gathered around the dining table to eat and discussed building their new home. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Since we¡¯re building a house, we should do it soon before winter arrives. I¡¯ll go and talk to my eldest cousin about it tomorrow. ¡°He¡¯s a builder, so I will tell him to bring some villagers over to help while your mother cooks at home.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°B-But who will grind the soybeans while I cook?¡± Chapter 170 - 170 Lively 170 Lively Whenever someone wanted to build a house in the village, they would ask the villagers for help. Then they would spend some money on wood and give the rest to the builders. If the villagers helped, they could earn enough money for two meals daily. However, it was the busy autumn season, and the villagers might not have much time to spare. If it were another time of the year, it would be fine. After all, the villagers only waited for autumn to harvest their crops for a better New Year. Therefore, the Su family would feel apprehensive about asking for help during harvest season. Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, Mother, let¡¯s think of it as hiring the villagers. We can pay whoever cooks well five coins per day, but we¡¯ll be in charge of the meals and put more meat in the dishes.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the villagers will be delighted to help us.¡± One knew that being able to afford two meals and earn two coins daily was already a decent living, so the villagers would undoubtedly be happy. Su Wenzhe was full of emotion at that moment. Previously, he and his two younger brothers had trouble finding work in the city. They could only earn a few coins from working at the dock. Still, that was the contribution money, and many fought to work there. Therefore, there was no shortage of workers at the dock, and the Su brothers could not find a steady job. Considering how many silver coins they could earn now, Su Wenzhe felt extremely satisfied. After experiencing hardships and poverty, he treasured the days when he earned even more money. He wasn¡¯t afraid of hard work as long as his family could live a good life. After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s more important to make tofu and sell it at the shop, so don¡¯t worry about that. We should quickly build our house so you will feel at ease.¡± Su Fengmao nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± Su Wenzhe thought of something and said, ¡°Father, Mother, we must buy more land if we want to build a big house. How much should we buy?¡± Su Binglan said thoughtfully, ¡°Our old house is due north, and behind it is a rough estimate of ten acres of empty land, so let¡¯s buy that much first.¡± Liu Yinyin was surprised. ¡°Do we need ten whole acres just to build a house?¡± She knew they were building a big house but never expected it to take up so much land. Su Binglan explained, ¡°We don¡¯t need that much land for a house, but we need it for the backyard so we can use it to grow vegetables and other things.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Father, Mother, how much will one acre of land cost?¡± After pondering, Su Fengmao said, ¡°What kind of land do we need? An acre of land will cost one silver tael. Nonetheless, your First Granduncle Su is the real deal and will give us a fair price instead of raising it. He might even give us a discount.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I noticed the land behind us is not very suitable for farming since it¡¯s relatively barren. We can spend two silver taels to buy three acres of land.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°I will ask my uncle about it tomorrow.¡± Su Binglan and the others called Su Fenmao¡¯s uncle First Granduncle Su. He was Old Master Su¡¯s brother and the chief of Su Teng Village. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I will prepare something for him before you go. You shouldn¡¯t visit him empty-handed.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Su Fengmao replied smilingly. The Su family sat on the brick bed, eating hot meals while discussing matters of buying land and building a house. It was a lively scene indeed. Su Xuexuan said, ¡°Yay! We can live in a big house soon!¡± Su Xuehai clapped his hands happily. ¡°Yeah! A big, big house!¡± The whole family felt a warmth in their hearts when they thought of living in a big house. They could not help but eat a little more. ¡­ The following day, Su Binglan and the others went to town to work. The family returned home together in the evening. As soon as they arrived, Su Fengmao said excitedly, ¡°Come in, come in.¡± Su Wenzhe noticed his father¡¯s happiness, so he said, ¡°You look excited. You must¡¯ve gotten a good piece of land.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Of course! You should know how good your father is at handling these things. Your first granduncle is selling us two acres of land for just one silver tael. He will go to town and do some paperwork tomorrow.¡± Su Wenzhe did some calculations and said, ¡°That saves us plenty of money!¡± Su Fengmao agreed, ¡°Exactly. After all, your first granduncle is the village chief, so it¡¯s much more convenient for him to do these things.¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s grandfather and his family had moved there long ago. Still, it was only a wasteland then, and no one was around to cultivate it. Later on, people gradually went there to settle down to form Su Teng Village. The Su family was in charge of various matters regarding the village, so the villagers respected them. After several years, Su Fengmao¡¯s uncle took over the village and became the chief. Su Binglan gave the blueprints to Su Fengmao and said, ¡°Father, go to Uncle Zhengde tomorrow and tell him to build the house according to the blueprints. I¡¯ll also give you some extra money to pay Uncle Zhengde if you need it.¡± Su Binglan knew her Uncle Zhengde was in charge of construction projects throughout the village. She trusted him with building their house according to the blueprints. Nonetheless, she could rest assured that her uncle could understand her blueprints since they were very detailed. Su Fengmao carefully put the blueprints in his pocket and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I¡¯ll visit Zhengde after dinner and talk about this.¡± After dinner, Shen Qiuhua packed some things in a basket and told her husband to bring them to Su Zhengde¡¯s house. Now that they were living in better conditions, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao always ensured they would not visit their relatives empty-handed because their relatives had helped them in the past. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao always remembered their relatives¡¯ kindness and wanted to return the favor since they were well off now. Su Fengmao returned in a hurry not long after he left. Su Binglan was talking to the others on the brick bed even though she was still busy peeling chestnuts. Shen Qiuhua looked at her husband and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Why are you back so soon?¡± Su Fengmao looked at his daughter and said, ¡°Binglan, come with me to Zhengde¡¯s house. He got excited when he saw your blueprints and told me he wanted to discuss some things with you. ¡°He said he would come here, but I told him I would call you instead. Your uncle said he had never seen such a detailed design and was ecstatic when he discovered you were the one who drew it. I¡¯ve never seen my eldest brother react like that before.¡± Su Binglan readily agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come with you.¡± She did not know when she would return, so she looked at her husband and said, ¡°You can go home and rest first. I¡¯ll come straight home after talking with Uncle Zhengde.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was helping to peel chestnuts on the brick bed when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. He simply nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 171 - 171 Bricks for Building a House 171 Bricks for Building a House The family would typically get ready for bed whenever it got dark. They would work at sunrise and rest at sunset. They could not bear to light candles even if they had some because candles were not cheap. However, Su Wenzhe, Liu Yinyin, and Su Binglan often went to town for work, so the family had little time to discuss family matters. Since the Su family was more comfortable talking about things together, they were willing to light candles. Su Binglan went to her uncle¡¯s house with her father immediately after. Su Zhengde was in the room, holding a candle while looking at the blueprints. The more he looked at them, the more excited he became. His hand trembled as he studied the blueprints. Madam Zhou, Su Zhengde¡¯s wife, laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been a builder for many years and built countless houses, but I¡¯ve never seen you like this.¡± Su Zhengde kept looking at the blueprint without shifting his attention. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m looking at some extraordinary blueprints here. I never expected Fengmao¡¯s family to have such an excellent seedling. She¡¯s a bright child.¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Binglan. Our family only has one girl, so she¡¯s smart.¡± The entire Su family looked at Su Binglan as their greatest treasure. They always thought she was perfect, no matter what. Su Zhengde said with a sigh, ¡°Fengmao is blessed. It would be great if we had a daughter like Binglan.¡± Madam Zhou¡¯s expression changed as she said, ¡°Did you forget we have three sons? Do you envy your eldest brother?¡± Su Zhengde noticed the change in his wife¡¯s tone, so he hurriedly explained, ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Madam Zhou said sternly, ¡°Hmph, I never know what¡¯s going on inside your head, but don¡¯t say that you¡¯re envious because I¡¯m not. Girls are typically more thoughtful, so how can our three boys be as thoughtful as Binglan.¡± Madam Zhou lied when she said she did not envy Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao. Still, she remembered how excited everyone was when Shen Qiuhua gave birth to Su Binglan. The whole family had rushed over to see and carry Su Binglan. Many years had passed in a blink of an eye, and Su Binglan had grown into a fine young lady. Madam Zhou became emotional when she thought of the past. ¡®Time passes so quickly.¡¯ ¡°Oh, you said Binglan is coming over soon, right? Where are the sugar candies I prepared earlier? Binglan can have some when she arrives.¡± Madam Zhou scoured the house as she spoke. Su Zhengde said, ¡°Now that Fengmao¡¯s family conditions have improved, they will have plenty of sugar candy at home. Also, Binglan is not a child anymore.¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°Then Binglan can eat the sugar candies buns I made.¡± She had made buns with delicious sugar candies. Most villagers could not afford to eat sugar or cook with it, but since Su Zhengde was an excellent builder, his family was well-off. Therefore, his family could often cook delicious foods. Sometimes, Su Zhengde¡¯s family would send some food to Shen Qiuhua because they remembered how much Su Binglan enjoyed eating their food. ¡­ Su Binglan followed her father to Su Zhengde¡¯s house, quickly arriving since they lived in the same village. It did not take long for them to arrive since they lived nearby. Madam Zhou heard footsteps from outside, so she hurriedly went to the door to welcome Su Binglan and Su Fengmao, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re here! Come in, come in!¡± However, they ignored Su Fengmao. Still, he was already used to it as he simply rubbed his nose. He knew the couple would ignore him because he had brought his daughter to visit them. Su Binglan was the Su family¡¯s treasure, after all. Su Binglan addressed Madam Zhou crisply, ¡°First Aunt, how are you?¡± ¡°Quick, come in. I¡¯ve heated some brown sugar buns for you because you used to like eating them.¡± Madam Zhou passionately pulled her niece along as she spoke. Su Binglan accessed her memories and recalled Madam Zhou¡¯s cheerful and warm personality. She also remembered Madam Zhou sending over delicious food because they were well-off. Su Zhengde said, ¡°Hey, I called Binglan over because I want to talk to her, but you¡¯re hogging all the attention, Zhou.¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give Binglan a bun, and you two can talk.¡± Su Binglan entered the house as Su Zhengde smiled and said, ¡°Please take a seat, Binglan.¡± Su Zhengde was typically a serious person and barely smiled. Many felt intimidated whenever he was around. Nonetheless, he was afraid of scaring his niece with his stern expression, so he tried his best to smile. Su Zhengde¡¯s expression and demeanor amused Su Binglan, so she said, ¡°You can relax, Uncle Zhengde. Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Su Zhengde was still thinking about what to say and did not expect his niece to be so straightforward. ¡°O-Okay, I¡¯ll speak my mind. D-Did you draw these blueprints yourself?¡± Su Binglan responded smilingly, ¡°Yes, I did. If you have any questions, please feel free to ask me, Uncle Zhengde.¡± Su Zhengde replied, ¡°I think these blueprints are incredible. The drawings are apparent and adequately marked. Also, the structure of the building is unique. Based on your designs, I can tell this building will be a comfortable place to live.¡± Su Binglan was patient as she explained the contents of her blueprints to her uncle. She spoke in detail while Su Zhengde listened with great interest. Still, the more he listened, the more shocked he became. Indeed, his niece was a talented young lady. He also told Su Binglan his thoughts on how to build the house. However, she frowned when her uncle told her he would build the house with wood and stone. ¡°Uncle Zhengde, don¡¯t you use bricks?¡± Su Zhengde was dumbfounded. ¡°What are b-bricks?¡± Su Binglan looked at her uncle¡¯s expression and then at her father. She noticed Su Fengmao was also confused. She thought of the many thatched huts in the village and realized they were all made from good wood and stone. She understood that no one knew about bricks. She said, ¡°Uncle, bricks are made of specially mixed soil. After sifting the soil a few times, you can build a kiln to burn it. Then use a rectangular mold to make bricks. You can dry them in the sun and burn them with a kiln. ¡°Bricks are convenient for building houses and walls. They¡¯re also hard and much sturdier than building houses with wood and stone.¡± Su Binglan said a lot of things but was very detailed. Su Zhengde and Su Fengmao listened with great interest and even looked at Su Binglan in a daze. Su Zhengde could not recover from his shock until she finished speaking. Madam Zhou poured the trio some water and said, ¡°Here, drink some. We¡¯ve been talking for a long while now. Let Binglan rest.¡± Su Zhengde only regained his senses when his wife spoke. He slapped his knee and said excitedly, ¡°Binglan, that brick thing is excellent if I can make them. Then I will save time and materials when building houses in the future. ¡°It¡¯s also more cost-effective, and many villagers can live in houses like this. They also won¡¯t worry about snow destroying their roofs during winter.¡± Su Fengmao nodded in agreement. ¡°The soil you mentioned is at the back of the mountain, Binglan. We can use it to make bricks.¡± Chapter 172 - 172 Filled With Excitement 172 Filled With Excitement Su Binglan was very detailed in her explanations, and her father was excited when he heard them. He thought about it carefully and recalled seeing the soil his daughter talked about on the back of the mountain. The soil would harden whenever it rained, so Su Fengchen thought it was useless. However, he never expected it to be of great use one day. The bricks Su Binglan spoke of sounded like awesome things to Su Fengmao as his imagination ran wild. He thought of the bricks his daughter described and imagined using them to build a house. He knew the house would look even better if they used red bricks to build the structure. The house would also be sturdy, so the family would not need to worry about blizzards during winter. !! Su Fengmao chuckled as he thought about these things. After pondering, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Father, is there such soil at the back of the mountain?¡± She wondered why she had never noticed it. Su Fengmao said, ¡°There¡¯s a large area of soil at the foot of the mountain.¡± He remembered seeing the soil like it was yesterday. After a moment of thought, Su Zhengde interjected, ¡°You¡¯re right, Fengmao. The soil is at the foot of the mountain. We can use that to make bricks.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°Binglan, you can go to the foot of the mountain to take a look if you¡¯re curious.¡± However, his brother was anxious. ¡°What kind of father are you, Fengmao? It¡¯s already so late, yet you¡¯re allowing your daughter to go to the mountain?! It¡¯s dangerous back there!¡± Su Fengmao nodded. ¡°Y-You¡¯re right, Big Brother. I should go and check it out instead.¡± He impulsively spoke because he was excited. He knew he would not be able to sleep if he did not go and take a look. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll go too,¡± Su Zhengde looked at his wife and continued, ¡°Bring out the oil lamp. Fengmao and I will go to the mountain to take a look.¡± Madam Zhou looked at her husband, who was as excited as a child. She wanted to persuade him not to go but hesitated since it was so rare for her husband to be so happy. Ultimately, she let him go since the mountain was not too far away. She knew if she did not let Su Zhengde go, he would be restless and unable to sleep. Su Binglan noticed how serious her uncle and father were. Moreover, the two resembled excited children. She could not help but laugh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± However, Su Zhengde disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s already late, so you should go home and rest. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± Su Binglan was the only girl in the Su family, and if the others found out Su Fengmao and Su Zhengde brought her to the mountain at night, they would kill them. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Right, you shouldn¡¯t come with us. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a while? Your uncle and I can go to the mountain together. I will return home later.¡± Although the village was a safe place where everyone was united, it was still late at night. It would be terrifying if a wild animal appeared at the back of the mountain. Moreover, Su Fengmao did not feel at ease letting Su Binglan walk home alone even though their house was just a few steps away. Su Binglan insisted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll come with you two since I¡¯ll know whether or not the soil you saw will be suitable for making bricks.¡± Still, Su Zhengde and his brother felt that Su Binglan should not go along with them, so they said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t go tonight.¡± Su Binglan looked at the two¡¯s reactions and could not help but laugh aloud, ¡°Hahaha, you two are too much. Will you be able to sleep tonight if we don¡¯t go?¡± The two brothers shook their heads awkwardly. When they thought about the bricks, they would become so excited that they could not sleep. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we should go and collect some soil now so we can rest earlier.¡± The two brothers ultimately gave in to Su Binglan¡¯s insistence and left the house as Su Zhengde took a small oil lamp with him. The oil lamp had a student shade on the outside so the wind would not blow out the flame when they went out at night. The trio quickly went to the foot of the mountain. Indeed, there was a large plot of soil there. Su Zhengde used the oil lamp to illuminate the area as he squatted down and used a shovel to dig up a piece of soil, ¡°Is the right soil, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan looked and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct, Uncle Zhengde. It¡¯s suitable for making bricks.¡± Su Zhengde was ecstatic. ¡°All right, we should hurry and transport the soil home so we can make bricks.¡± Su Fengmao also squatted down and dug into the soil with his hands. He said happily, ¡°This soil is excellent stuff!¡± Su Zhengde looked at the large plot of soil and said, ¡°We can make plenty of bricks with this!¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°There¡¯s more on the way to town, Zhengde. We can use them all and make more bricks.¡± Su Zhengde often went to town in the past, so he noticed the road condition and remembered seeing the same soil. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± As the two brothers spoke about bricks, Su Binglan noticed they did not wear enough clothes to withstand the cold. She said, ¡°Father, Uncle Zhengde, let¡¯s go back since we¡¯ve seen the soil. It¡¯s so late now, so Aunt Zhao and Mother will get worried.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We should go home now.¡± ¡°Yeah, we already confirmed that this is the soil we need. We can dig it up tomorrow, so let¡¯s go home and get some much-needed sleep,¡± Su Zhengde said excitedly. Su Fengmao replied, ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen you like this, Zhengde. You were only this happy and excited when we played together as children.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve grown up now, and everyone changes.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan smiled when she heard her father and uncle talking and laughing. Soon after, the trio arrived at Su Zhengde¡¯s house and exchanged a few words. Su Binglan was about to go home with her father when she thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re responsible for the village¡¯s carpentry work, right, Uncle Zhengde?¡± However, Su Fengmao answered, ¡°Your uncle is an excellent carpenter, and his crafts are exquisite. The villagers also look to him when they need something.¡± Su Zhengde nodded. ¡°Your father is right. Everyone thinks I am Li Zheng¡¯s son, and the villagers often look for me if they want me to make furniture or build a house.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°So, you can¡¯t handle all that alone, right?¡± Su Zhengde replied, ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t. Your three brothers used to work with me, but if anyone is willing to help me with my work, please tell them to seek me out. The villagers can help too if they want.¡± Su Binglan knew her three brothers had worked with her uncle as carpenters before and that they had learned the skill. After some thought, she said, ¡°I think you can set up a construction team.¡± ¡°What is a construction team?¡± Su Zhengde¡¯s eyes glinted with curiosity. He had recently discovered how helpful his niece was, so he wanted to listen to her thoughts even more. ¡°Take a seat and tell me more, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan happily explained, ¡°You can find a few capable and reliable people to form a team with you as their leader. Everyone can go about their business as usual, and it won¡¯t affect harvesting season, but if someone hires you to build a house, you can gather these capable and reliable people to help you. ¡°Your clients can entrust you with building a house for them, and you just need those capable and reliable people to help you. Your clients just need to pay you, and then you can arrange for your team to build the house.¡± Chapter 173 - 173 Feeling of the Zhang Family 173 Feeling of the Zhang Family Su Binglan tried her best to simplify her explanation so her uncle could understand her more easily. ¡°For example, if my father and I want to build a house but are too busy, we can pay you to build it for us. We can also tell you our requirements, and you can arrange for your team to build the house for us. ¡°As for the construction money, you will manage how much you will pay your team. You are the team leader, after all. If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to hire people to care for the meals.¡± She believed in Su Zhengde¡¯s ability to organize. Moreover, he was her grandfather¡¯s son, so everyone would trust him if he organized things. The more Su Zhengde listened, the brighter his eyes became. He knew his niece had an excellent idea. He experienced many things when he worked as a builder to help others build houses. He quickly understood what his niece had said. ¡°So, it¡¯s similar to a boss paying his workers. I¡¯ll oversee the construction of the house and be in charge of the entire process. As for my team, I would trust them to construct the building according to the blueprints and requirements.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, Uncle Zhengde.¡± Su Zhengde stood up. He was so excited that he habitually wanted to pat his niece¡¯s shoulder. However, he withdrew his hand when he thought of how his niece was the Su family¡¯s only girl. ¡°Binglan, I genuinely believe you¡¯re the family¡¯s lucky star. I can take on many more clients with this arrangement. I can also recruit some villagers so they can earn more money, and it won¡¯t affect my harvesting too much.¡± Su Zhengde knew the benefits of his niece¡¯s idea. The villagers would be grateful to him no matter who he chose to form his team. He could also make and sell more furniture if more houses appeared so his family¡¯s conditions would improve. He also understood there were more advantages to this. That was why he was so excited. Su Binglan was also delighted she could help her uncle because his family had helped hers in the past. It was great that she could help her uncle by offering him this idea. She said, ¡°I told you this because I know you have the skills and capabilities to do it, Uncle Zhengde.¡± Su Zhengde said thoughtfully, ¡°I will remember your kindness, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Uncle Zhengde. We¡¯re family, so you don¡¯t need to say such things.¡± Su Zhengde smiled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. If you need help with anything down the line, please let me know so I can help.¡± ¡­ When Su Binglan and her father left, Madam Zhou said, ¡°I envy Qiuhua for having Binglan. Your niece is the family¡¯s lucky star, and she¡¯s so caring. If only she were ours.¡± Su Zhengde said, ¡°You can treat her as your own since you¡¯re married to me.¡± Madam Zhou smiled when she thought about what her husband said. ¡°You¡¯re right. Still, it seems you can earn plenty of money from the house-building project Binglan mentioned.¡± Su Zhengde looked at Zhou Shi and smiled. ¡°You understood her explanation too, huh?¡± Zhou Shu had previously helped with her family¡¯s business, so she had witnessed and experienced many things. Later, Zhou Shi and her parents settled down when a disaster happened, and Zhou Shi married into the Su family soon after. ¡°Of course, I understood her. If you can take on more jobs in the future, more villagers can ask for your help. Then we can rent out bigger houses with furniture and earn money from whoever needs them. Also, I thought of saving money so we can open a furniture shop in the future.¡± It turned out that Zhou Shi had a business idea in mind. ¡­ It was a little late when Su Binglan and her father left Su Zhengde¡¯s house. However, Su Binglan did not go to her parent¡¯s house but to her own. When she reached the door, she realized it was open, and the candles were still lit. When she arrived, she felt warmer because that was her home, and someone was worriedly waiting for her to return. Su Binglan had a strange feeling in her heart when she entered the yard and locked the door. After entering the house, she saw her husband reading a book in front of the desk. Luo Jin¡¯an stood up and looked at his wife when he heard her enter. He said gently, ¡°You¡¯re finally home!¡± These three simple words left a warm and fuzzy feeling in Su Binglan¡¯s heart. The two were like a real couple now. She said softly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home. It¡¯s already so late. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband expectantly as she spoke, probably wondering if he was waiting for her. However, Luo Jin¡¯an said clearly, ¡°I was just reading.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Su Binglan replied somewhat disappointedly. ¡°Should we get some rest?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan nodded as the two retired to their respective rooms to sleep. ¡­ After breakfast the following morning, Su Binglan and the others prepared to take the oxcart to town as Su Fengmao hurried to his brother¡¯s house. Su Binglan knew her father was going to her uncle¡¯s house to discuss the bricks. Since Su Binglan had bought a small donkey to help turn the stone mill, Shen Qiuhua could do other things while her husband busied himself with errands, etcetera. Still, Su Binglan felt sad when she saw her father hurriedly limping toward his brother¡¯s house. Nonetheless, she was going to visit the blacksmith because eight days had passed since she had ordered her items. Then she could treat her father¡¯s foot. Luo Jin¡¯an, Su Xuexuan, and Su Xuehai went to the academy, while Su Binglan went to Binglan¡¯s Desserts and Su¡¯s Tofu. She was quick when making desserts, and with the addition of spiritual spring water, she made a lot in the morning so she could be available in the afternoon. She only needed to look after the shop now. Lin Zheng and his two friends also helped during the weekdays, so their boss could go and handle other things. As for Su Wenzhe and his wife, the couple worked from morning to night. Immediately after they opened the shop doors, people rushed in to buy their Chinese hamburgers and herbal eggs. The customers quickly ate their Chinese hamburgers and herbal eggs so they could have a full breakfast, while others only went there to buy tofu. Liu Yinyin would be busy in the mornings while her husband made plenty of sesame buns, Chinese hamburgers, noodles, and haggis soup in the backyard kitchen. Their business was booming, especially around noon, as many lined up to buy their sesame buns and haggis soup. Meanwhile, people filled the chairs under the shed outside the tofu shop and discussed several topics. ¡°Have you heard? Hundred Herb Hospital sent some medicinal herbs to the capital, but someone stole them as soon as the herbs arrived.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard about that. There were a lot of expensive herbs too.¡± ¡°The most horrifying thing is that we don¡¯t know if the Hundred Herb Hospital staff survived the robbery. Some say bandits did it, while others said it was the soldiers who fought in the war.¡± ¡°Hundred Herb Hospital is such a renowned medical center, yet someone dared to do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s chaotic out there, so no one cares how renowned they are. The robbers can make plenty of money with those stolen medicinal herbs.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan had just returned from delivering lunch to the academy when she heard the customers talking. Her expression changed because her second brother, Su Wenxiu, was a delivery person for Hundred Herbs Hospital. Chapter 174 - 174 Miracle Doctor Girl 174 Miracle Doctor Girl Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold when she thought of Su Wenxiu¡¯s situation. She quickly entered the backyard and took a few things from her pocket dimension to place them on the table. She calculated Su Wenxiu¡¯s specific situation and used her connection to Heaven and Earth to sense something. Her heart clenched when she sensed that her second brother was in a terrible condition. ¡®He¡¯s injured, but his life is not in danger. For now.¡¯ Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief after sensing that Su Wenxiu¡¯s life was not in danger. Still, she prepared herself to bring him home. It seemed she needed to make a trip to the capital, and no one could stop her, even if it were dangerous. Those people had better not hurt Wenxiu in the slightest. Otherwise, Su Binglan would pay them back tenfold. She would do anything to protect her family, so she determined Su Wenxiu¡¯s exact location. However, she needed something to do that. She thought about it and took a pen and paper to start designing some parts. They were a treasure only she could use. Su Binglan was sketching when Su Wenzhe rushed over. ¡°L-Little Sister!¡± He was so busy that sweat was dripping from his forehead. He did not even bother to wipe it off as he anxiously ran over. Su Binglan remained calm as she continued to draw. Without raising her head, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. Take your time.¡± ¡°I heard someone say that a robber had stolen herbs from Hundred Herbs Hospital and that they don¡¯t know if the delivery person is dead or alive! Isn¡¯t Second Brother one of the hospital¡¯s delivery persons?¡± Su Wenzhe almost sobbed as he spoke. He was petrified by what he had heard and was highly concerned about Su Wenxiu. The Su family members loved each other very much, so Su Wenzhe panicked when he thought of the possibility of his second brother being in danger. His face turned pale, and he could not care about the shop at the moment. Images of his second brother filled his mind. Su Binglan said very calmly, ¡°Trust me, Wenxiu is fine, Big Brother. I¡¯ll bring him home safely.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s flustered mind quickly calmed down when he heard his little sister¡¯s words. He did not know why, but he believed what Su Binglan said about Su Wenxiu being fine. ¡°L-Little Sister, I just¡­¡± When Su Binglan finished sketching, she stood up and looked at Su Wenzhe. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Second Brother, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Still, you must be calm when you encounter something like this. ¡°Only then will you think of a solution. One cannot correctly think once one begins to panic. Big Brother, you¡¯re already a man, so be calm and stand tall.¡± Su Binglan knew her eldest brother was clever and would probably be in high school in modern times, but he needed to grow up quickly in that ancient era. She only said those words to him for his benefit. She gave him some advice, and Su Wenzhe immediately calmed down after hearing it. He said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Little Sister. I know what to do now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan nodded and looked outside. ¡°Go handle the shop first while I handle Second Brother¡¯s matters. I¡¯ll go to Hundred Herb Hospital and ask about the situation, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Wenzhe had faith in his little sister as he continued to busy himself with shop matters. Su Binglan told Lin Zheng to look after the shop while she went to the blacksmith. The owner of the blacksmithing shop saw her and said smilingly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve finished forging the things you ordered last time. Please check if the items meet your expectations.¡± The blacksmith put a large tray on the table as he spoke. Silver needles, surgical knives, cold weapons, and parts of a secret weapon Su Binglan had ordered were on the tray. She looked at them carefully. Indeed, the blacksmith had done an excellent job forging all the items Su Binglan had ordered. She nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied,¡± the blacksmith said smilingly. He knew the young lady before him was an extraordinary person and would also be his best customer soon, so he made sure to make her items with great care. Su Binglan handed him another blueprint. ¡°Can you forge this?¡± The item on the blueprint was smaller yet more detailed than anything the blacksmith had ever seen. It was a highly technical requirement. The blacksmith said, ¡°To be honest, this thing is harder to forge than the last thing you ordered.¡± Su Binglan interjected, ¡°Just tell me if you can forge it or not.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I can,¡± the blacksmith said, even though it was a tall order. ¡°That¡¯s good. How quickly can you complete it?¡± Su Binglan asked straightforwardly. After some thought, the blacksmith said, ¡°This will take me at least three days to complete.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days,¡± Su Binglan interrupted almost immediately. ¡°B-But, Miss, this is¡­¡± The blacksmith was anxious as it was not up to him to decide since he had already said he could forge it. Su Binglan was direct with the blacksmith, ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. I¡¯m willing to pay you a few more silver taels. The blacksmith was silent for a moment. ¡®If I work on this non-stop through day and night, I can complete this in two days for some extra money.¡¯ Then Su Binglan paid the blacksmith twenty silver taels for just a few small parts. It would require a lot of materials to forge a large item, but it would be relatively easy. However, the smaller an item was, the harder it was to forge, as there would be no room for error. When Su Binglan exited the blacksmith shop, she put the needles, scalpel, cold weapons, and secret weapon parts into her pocket dimension. Still, she was a little emotional as she muttered, ¡°My money is draining like water right now, but Wenxiu is in danger.¡± She would not be willing to spend so much if it were a small matter. She went to Hundred Herb Hospital immediately after. Hundred Herb Hospital was famous throughout Chu Country. There were other medical centers in various places, but the main one was in the capital. Hundred Hall Hospital also had powerful backers behind it, so most would not dare touch their medicinal herbs. However, someone did, and no one knew who was brave enough to do so. When Su Binglan entered the hospital, a few people were waiting for the doctor. An apprentice in charge of medicine saw Su Binglan entering the hospital alone and reminded her, ¡°Please line up here if you need to see the doctor, miss.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask your storekeeper something.¡± The apprentice replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our storekeeper isn¡¯t around today. Only my master, Doctor Wu, is.¡± Doctor Wu was taking someone¡¯s pulse and had just asked his apprentice to get some medicine when he looked up and saw Su Binglan. He stood up excitedly. ¡°M-Miss¡­ M-Miracle Doctor?¡± He still remembered how this young lady had saved a little girl with just a few acupuncture needles. Previously, he had wanted to ask for advice, but Su Binglan said she was lucky. Still, Doctor Wu believed the young lady possessed excellent medical skills, or she would not have saved the little girl. He thought about it long and hard. Perhaps Su Binglan was the Miracle Doctor from the Legendary Medicine Valley who disdained to communicate with folk doctors. Doctor Wu did not expect to see the young lady at the hospital. Chapter 175 - 175 Location on the Map 175 Location on the Map Su Binglan looked at the doctor and immediately thought of the doctor who was present when she saved Chen Zhuzhu. When the apprentice said his master was attending to other patients, she had already guessed it was Doctor Wu. She said, ¡°You must be Doctor Wu. Also, I¡¯m not a miracle doctor. I came from Su Teng Village.¡± Doctor Wu was still in disbelief because the young lady before him possessed an extraordinary temperament. He wondered how she could be a country bumpkin. He knew the young lady would not be willing to talk about medical skills and that miracle doctors had strange tempers. Still, he understood that he needed to be polite. He asked, ¡°Then may I know why you¡¯ve come to Hundred Herbs Hospital?¡± Su Binglan got straight to the point and said, ¡°I need to ask you about the hospital¡¯s medicinal herbs.¡± Doctor Wu¡¯s expression changed upon hearing the young lady¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the robbery too, haven¡¯t you, miss?¡± Su Binglan nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Doctor Wu sighed and said, ¡°I thought so. Everyone has heard about it.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Who delivered the herbs to the capital, and what about the person in charge of them?¡± Doctor Wu replied worriedly, ¡°To tell you the truth, we don¡¯t know either. We¡¯re investigating the situation right now. I-It¡¯s complicated. Maybe someone is pressuring or dealing with my family, or maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± He would not say such things if it were anyone else. After all, the Hundred Herbs Hospital was the Wu family¡¯s property. Doctor Wu was a descendant of the Wu family¡¯s side branch, so he had to study and learn to identify medicinal herbs at a young age. Since he excelled at medicine, the Wus sent him to the medical center. He would not have said those things to anyone else, but since he believed the young lady was likely to be the one from the Legendary Medicine Valley, he felt he must tell her the truth. ¡°B-But I¡¯m not a member of the main branch of the Wu family, so I¡¯m not too sure about the details.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Wu. Can you tell me where exactly the delivery person was supposed to send the medicinal herbs?¡± She knew that Doctor Wu had told her everything he knew. ¡°Please wait a moment, miss. I¡¯ll go get a map.¡± Doctor Wu hurriedly brought out a map and marked the location. ¡°It¡¯s right here. There¡¯s a small road at the foot of the forest at the north peak. ¡°The robbery occurred five days ago, and the Wu family has been paying attention to the news since then, but we still don¡¯t know where the people involved took the herbs and the delivery person to. ¡°Still, there are no corpses at the scene, so the delivery person will likely be alive. The main Wu family members said the culprits are likely trying to pressure them into agreeing to their conditions.¡± Doctor Wu was very sincere as he explained the situation. Su Binglan nodded as an idea appeared in her mind. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Wu,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, miss.¡± Doctor Wu wanted to form a good relationship with the young lady. He knew he had to befriend such a capable person. Suddenly, there was a commotion outside the hospital. ¡°D-Doctor Wu! Please, check on my grandson!¡± An elderly lady carried a child in her arms and hurriedly ran into the hospital. Even though she was an elderly lady, she was strong and could run extremely fast. The people behind her followed anxiously as Doctor Wu¡¯s expression changed when he saw this person. Some even recognized the elderly lady. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the old madam of the county magistrate¡¯s family?¡± ¡°What happened to your grandson, Old Madam Feng?¡± Doctor Wu asked. Old Madam Feng did not care about anything else at the moment, even her status. She said sobbingly, ¡°My grandson fell into a pond. After rescuing him, a doctor said my grandson wasn¡¯t breathing. ¡°Doctor Wu, I know your medical skills are the best, and you can save him. Weren¡¯t you the one who saved the little girl who nearly died on the street?¡± Old Madam Feng¡¯s face was pale, and she spoke anxiously as her hands trembled, holding her grandson in her arms. Then a young woman ran in from behind. ¡°M-Mother! Doctor Wu, please save my son! I beg you!¡± The woman knelt and started kowtowing. Old Madam Feng¡¯s words shocked Doctor Wu. He wondered when he had saved a little girl who died on the street. That credit did not belong to him but to the young lady beside him. Doctor Wu also wondered who had spread that rumor. Indeed, he was at the scene but was not the person who saved the little girl. Nonetheless, he could not worry about the details at this moment. He hurriedly squatted down to examine Old Madam Feng¡¯s grandson¡¯s condition. Immediately after, his face turned pale. ¡°Old Madam Feng, your grandson¡­¡± Old Madam Feng became misty-eyed and trembled as she looked at Doctor Wu, afraid of hearing bad news. Doctor Wu understood Old Madam Feng¡¯s expression and could not bear to see it. However, he thought of Su Binglan and turned to look at her as if he had found a lifesaver. ¡°Miss, take a look.¡± Su Binglan had just removed the acupuncture needles from her pocket dimension because she felt she could save the elderly lady¡¯s grandson. She squatted down and injected a few needles into the little boy. Old Madam Feng simply held her grandson, and before she could react, Su Binglan had already completed her procedure. Su Binglan said to Doctor Wu, ¡°Come and handle the first aid measures.¡± ¡°O-Oh, okay.¡± Doctor Wu did not even think before answering Su Binglan. He only followed her instructions. ¡°Lay the boy down and remove his clothing so he can breathe better,¡± as Su Binglan spoke, Doctor Wu instinctively followed her instructions. Still, Old Madam Feng was hugging her grandson tightly and was still in a daze. Doctor Wu hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam Feng, this is the young lady who saved that little girl who collapsed on the street. Please hurry and do as she says.¡± Old Madam Feng immediately returned to her senses. ¡°S-Sure. Tell me what I need to do.¡± She was also highly anxious. Su Binglan said, ¡°Place your grandson on the ground, so he¡¯s laying flat. Remove his shirt, and do it quickly.¡± She sounded authoritative when she spoke, causing one to listen to her involuntarily, and Old Madam Feng could not help but follow the young lady¡¯s instructions. Then Su Binglan said to Doctor Wu, ¡°Quickly, lean the boy¡¯s head back and ensure he¡¯s breathing properly by performing chest compressions. Like this.¡± She demonstrated for a moment as Doctor Wu followed suit. ¡°Now, pinch his nostrils, take a deep breath, aim at his mouth, and exhale.¡± Doctor Wu simply did as the young lady said. Su Binglan looked at Doctor Wu. ¡°That¡¯s right. Continue doing that. Now loosen your hand pinching his nostrils, and let him breathe freely.¡± ¡­ Under Su Binglan¡¯s guidance, Doctor Wu continued doing as she told him to. After a long while, the little boy coughed. Chapter 176 - 176 Unable to Distinguish Smell 176 Unable to Distinguish Smell ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The crowd was stunned when they witnessed what had happened. ¡°H-He¡¯s breathing!¡± ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡± !! ¡°The boy is conscious!¡± Everyone felt like they had just returned to their senses because the way Doctor Wu looked at the boy was disconcerting. Everyone¡¯s thoughts remained traditional and conservative. Of course, Doctor Wu had just saved someone. When the boy regained consciousness, everyone realized that was the way to save someone who had fallen into a deep pool of water. The method Su Binglan showed Doctor Wu was amazing to the people of that era. Moreover, they had just witnessed a person returning to life and were shocked. The crowd could not regain their thoughts for a long while because a person was dead, yet he returned to life. It was simply baffling. Su Binglan was so young, but her medical skills were even better than Doctor Wu¡¯s. They were in disbelief and could not describe how they felt. Old Madam Feng cried when she saw that her grandson had regained consciousness. ¡°Haohao! Thank goodness you¡¯re all right!¡± She went over to look at her grandson alongside the young woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Binbin. Mother is here.¡± The little boy opened his eyes and looked at the two. ¡°M-Mother, Grandmother!¡± The young woman immediately knelt before Su Binglan. ¡°We will never forget your kindness!¡± Su Binglan hurriedly helped the young woman up and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just got lucky, that¡¯s all.¡± Doctor Wu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®If you saved someone by coincidence, the more I will think you¡¯re a miracle doctor.¡¯ He was even more convinced that Su Binglan was from the Legendary Medicine Valley. He was concerned just now because the boy was the son of the county magistrate, Old Madam Fang¡¯s grandson. It would be hard for him to explain if he could not save the boy. Old Madam Feng was no ordinary person because she was a descendant of the Feng family and had very high prestige. The county magistrate was temporarily in Teng He Town and would get promoted in the future, so Doctor Wu could not afford to offend such a person. It was good that Su Binglan had saved the little boy, and even Doctor Wu was grateful to her. Old Madam Feng hugged her grandson and wept with joy as she looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°How should I address you, young lady? You will be the Feng family¡¯s benefactor in the future. If you ever need anything, please tell me.¡± No one knew the psychological trauma Old Madam Feng had just gone through. She felt like she had died alongside her grandson when the Feng family¡¯s doctor said her grandson had no hope of surviving. Old Madam Feng only had one grandson, after all, and he had been by her side since he was a baby. She was heavily involved in raising the little boy as if he was her own. Previously, she was about to lose her mind when her grandson was unconscious. She carried her grandson to the hospital and did not give up on him. She wanted to save him no matter what. It was good that her grandson had survived, and Old Madam Feng was sincere when she offered help to Su Binglan. Su Binglan said, ¡°My name is Su Binglan. Don¡¯t worry about it, Old Madam Feng. We just got lucky, that¡¯s all.¡± Old Madam Feng said to her daughter-in-law, ¡°Xiu Niang, bring over some silver.¡± Xiu Niang hurriedly removed some money from her pocket and said, ¡°Here, we didn¡¯t bring much since we were in a hurry. These are for you, Miss Binglan.¡± Su Binglan looked at the money. A thousand silver taels was a considerable sun to an ordinary person, especially in that era. It seemed that saving a person to receive a thousand silver taels was worth it. Su Binglan did not argue and received what she felt she deserved since she had saved a person¡¯s life. After Old Madam Feng ensured her daughter-in-law and grandson expressed gratitude to Su Binglan, Doctor Wu prescribed the boy some medicine, and the trio left. Doctor Wu sighed with relief and said, ¡°Miss Binglan, you¡¯ve also saved me just now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Doctor Wu.¡± Doctor Wu collected his thoughts and said excitedly, ¡°Your first aid method was effective. If I had known about it earlier, I would have used it to save many more people in the past.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can continue using that method, but it will not work every time. It will depend on the situation, of course.¡± ¡°I-I understand, Miss Binglan,¡± Doctor Wu continued thoughtfully, ¡°A-Are you willing to take in any disciples, Miss Binglan?¡± He wanted to learn from Su Binglan, but she said, ¡°My skills are average, and I don¡¯t take in disciples. Still, you can come and ask for my help should you encounter any incurable diseases.¡± Doctor Wu was dumbfounded. ¡®As expected, this miracle doctor is too modest. If her skills are average, I shouldn¡¯t call myself a doctor.¡¯ ¡­ The Su family returned home later that evening, and the family talked about their day during dinner. However, Su Binglan and her big brother did not mention anything about the news they had heard earlier that day. They were afraid their parents would overreact. Su Fengmao looked like he had something on his mind. The family was talking as he said interjected, ¡°When will we build the new house? We also said we would hire someone to cook for us, so your mother and I thought of asking your third uncle to do it. ¡°Since we¡¯re to pay someone, I thought we might as well pay someone from our family, but he said he can¡¯t do it because his throat and nose are giving him issues, so he can¡¯t taste his dishes before serving them.¡± The whole family was shocked when they heard Su Fengmao¡¯s words. Su Wenzhe said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Third Uncle¡¯s cooking skills are the best, and he¡¯s famous for his delicious food.¡± Su Fengmao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. He didn¡¯t want to tell me anything nor let me ask.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°No wonder he seemed so different when he returned from Beijing. He didn¡¯t help anyone with their food, and everyone misunderstood him. Still, your third uncle is a capable person.¡± She felt it was a pity. Otherwise, Su Fengzhi would not have returned. ¡°Your Uncle Fengzhi cares about his reputation, so he¡¯s undoubtedly keeping something a secret so he can maintain his good impression.¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan simply ate without saying a word. She only thought of what Su Fengzhi must have experienced in Beijing. Otherwise, his throat and nose would be okay. It seemed her previous guess was similar. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Little Sister is impressive as ever since she has already guessed it. She said Uncle Fengzhi is an excellent cook, so others harmed him out of jealousy.¡± Su Binglan finally said something, ¡°That¡¯s just a guess.¡± Her father seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you know medical skills? Can you take a look at Fengzhi? I feel uneasy looking at your third uncle like that, especially since he took care of us in the past.¡± Su Fengmao was too embarrassed to trouble his daughter with such things, but he would do anything to help his third brother. ¡°I-If it¡¯s too much to ask, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± he said hesitantly. Su Binglan said, ¡°Why do you say that, Father? We¡¯re family, so speak your mind. Of course, I¡¯ll help. I¡¯ll go with you to visit Uncle Fengzhi after dinner.¡± Su Fengmao was thrilled. ¡°All right! Fengzhi¡¯s family conditions will improve once he¡¯s better.¡± Chapter 177 - 177 Craft 177 Craft Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi and his wife are great. They didn¡¯t refuse when I asked them for sheep offal to make more haggis soup because they would¡¯ve thrown them away if no one needed them. ¡°I also asked for some mutton, and they offered to butcher one of their sheep. I couldn¡¯t allow them to give me the mutton, so I paid them according to the market price, but Uncle Fengzhi and his wife did not want much. They insisted on giving the mutton to me for cheap.¡± Su Binglan realized her family always helped each other out so they could live good lives. For example, Su Fengzhi had helped her side of the family in the past, and now that their conditions had improved, they could repay Su Fengzhi¡¯s kindness. She knew that nose and throat issues were not good, especially for a chef and that she could treat that small matter with her acupuncture skills. However, she did not know if someone had poisoned Su Fengzhi. !! After eating, Su Binglan handed her mother the silver note she received from Old Madam Feng and said, ¡°Mother, take this.¡± Shen Qiuhua was shocked when she saw the silver note. She looked at it carefully. ¡°This is worth a thousand silver taels! Where did you get this, Binglan?!¡± The whole family knew Su Binglan could earn money, but they could not believe she had earned a thousand taels that quickly. Su Binglan simply explained how she had saved someone earlier that day, and the family was astonished by what they had heard. They looked at Su Binglan with admiration. Su Wenzhe reached out to touch the silver note. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a silver note worth a thousand silver taels before, Little Sister.¡± He thought he and Liu Yinyin would be content with earning just a few silver taels daily but never expected his sister to earn so much just by using her medical skills. Still, not everyone could master medical skills. No wonder Su Wenxiu wanted to be an apprentice at Hundred Herb Hospital. Su Wenzhe¡¯s expression became dispirited when he thought of his second brother, but he felt slightly relieved when his sister said Su Wenxiu was okay. However, he still felt uneasy since he had yet to see his second brother. Su Wenzhe dared not show it because he feared his parents would get worried. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and remained silent. He was his usual quiet self and suppressed his presence, so it was easy for others to forget he was around. Despite that, Su Binglan always noticed him. She put some food into his bowl and said, ¡°Eat more, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gave a brief reply. Shen Qiuhua handed the silver note to her daughter and said, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯ve earned this money, so you should keep it.¡± Su Binglan pushed the money back to her mother and said, ¡°I have enough, so take it.¡± Shen Qiuhua argued, ¡°You¡¯ve already spent a hundred silver taels for the new house. If you give me this silver note, what money will you have left?¡± Su Binglan insisted, ¡°I can always earn more, so I will leave this with you for now. I will ask you for some if I need it.¡± Su Binglan knew she would have to go to the capital in two days to look for Su Wenxiu. If she were not home, the family could use the silver note if there were any emergencies. Then she would feel more at ease. Moreover, she would visit her third uncle to cure his throat and nose so he could help her side of the family if they needed it. She would feel even more at ease since another family member was around to help. Shen Qiuhua seriously told Su Wenzhe and the others, ¡°Binglan is being generous, but this is her money. Don¡¯t take this silver note as an excuse to start slacking off. We still need to earn our own money by working hard. I won¡¯t allow anyone to touch this money unless it¡¯s an emergency.¡± Su Wenzhe understood his mother¡¯s words. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know why Little Sister left us this money. I¡¯ll continue working at the shop to earn more money.¡± He possessed excellent willpower because he had suffered during his time with the Zhus. He knew to cherish these better days. He remembered the difficult times when his family could not afford their needed medicine. He dared not be lazy and always worked harder whenever he thought of those tough times. Su Wenzhe roughly understood his sister¡¯s plans to look for Su Wenxiu and that she had probably left that money for them because she was concerned about their well-being. Although they would do their best not to spend the silver note, they felt more at ease with it in their hands. The whole family was in good spirits. ¡­ After dinner, Su Binglan went to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house alongside her father. Her third uncle was still eating when she entered the house. Su Fengzhi¡¯s family was sitting on the brick bed next to a table when they saw Su Fengmao and his daughter. Madam Liu hurriedly got down from the bed and said, ¡°Brother-in-law is here.¡± Then she saw Su Binglan, so she excitedly said, ¡°Binglan is here too! Come in, come in. Please, sit with us.¡± However, Su Binglan was speechless when she saw the food on the table. Her uncle and his wife only ate coarse grain buns with wild vegetables. It was a simple dinner, and the couple looked relatively thin. Su Fengzhi wondered why his second brother had brought his daughter over. Still, Su Fengmao said, ¡°Fengzhi, I told my family about your condition.¡± Su Fengzhi sighed. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t hide it forever.¡± Su Fengmao comforted his second brother. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Fengzhi. Your niece has medical skills, so she might be able to help you.¡± Su Fengzhi¡¯s initially dispirited expression changed when he heard his brother¡¯s words. He looked at Su Fengmao and then at his niece. ¡°Binglan has medical skills?¡± Even Madam Liu was stunned. She collected her thoughts and became misty-eyed as she discreetly wiped her tears with the edge of her sleeve. It was not like she had no regrets over the past few years, but she still had to live a good life. She also wanted to cheer her husband up so her family¡¯s conditions would improve. However, Su Fengzhi could only rely on his cooking skills but could not even use them because of his throat and nose issues. Madam Liu was excited yet nervous now that she heard Su Binglan could cure her husband. Su Fengzhi was excited for a while before shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. I¡¯ve seen a doctor, but he said nothing could cure my nose and throat. I appreciate your kindness, Fengmao.¡± Su Binglan did not say anything. Madam Liu interjected, ¡°You should give it a shot. Binglan¡¯s medical skills are different from others.¡± She remembered someone in the past mentioning that Su Binglan was the Su family¡¯s lucky star. Perhaps her husband could truly recover. Su Fengzhi dared not expect anything and did not want to see any more doctors. It was not because he was weak but because he did not want to experience any disappointments. However, Su Fengmao had brought his daughter along this time, and Su Fengzhi could not help but appreciate his kindness. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you, Binglan. It costs money to see a doctor, so I can¡¯t let you treat me because I can¡¯t afford to pay you.¡± Su Fengmao feigned unhappiness and said, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense, Fengzhi. You weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡± He was right. His brother was not like that in the past. Su Fengzhi had only given up on himself when he returned from Beijing. He was always worried his family would look down on him. That was why he was cautious whenever he spoke and did not take advantage of others¡¯ kindness. Chapter 178 - 178 The Wine Pot Has a Mechanism 178 The Wine Pot Has a Mechanism Su Binglan knew her third uncle and his wife were good people. Still, they were sensible yet stubborn. She said smilingly, ¡°Of course. When you recover, you can make me a mutton dish as a consultation fee.¡± Su Fengzhi could tell that his niece was comforting him, so he smiled. ¡°I will make you whatever you want to eat if I can recover.¡± If Su Binglan managed to cure his throat and nose, it would be like his life had begun anew. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡± Su Binglan nodded smilingly. !! Then she proceeded to check her third uncle¡¯s pulse. Indeed, the check-up was only a minor issue. ¡°How is it looking?¡± Su Fengmao asked anxiously. He was even more nervous than the others. Meanwhile, Madam Liu and her husband held their breaths. Everyone was nervous as their hearts were palpitating. Su Fengzhi would always feel this way whenever he went to a doctor, especially now. After what seemed like forever, Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor sickness, so I can easily cure you.¡± She resembled a judge at that moment, instantly deciding on whether or not her third uncle would live. Su Fengzhi became misty-eyed as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Binglan, I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, right? Y-You said you can cure me?¡± His wife was beside him, crying. Su Binglan said thoughtfully, ¡°You will make a speedy recovery. I¡¯ll perform some acupuncture and give you some medicine. You will recover in just a few days.¡± Her words were straightforward, so everyone suspected they had misheard her. Still, Su Fengzhi did not doubt his niece¡¯s medical skills. He only felt a little puzzled. ¡°So, why did the doctors who checked on me last time say medicine would not work and that I¡¯m stuck with these conditions?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s because those doctors are frauds.¡± Su Fengzhi and his wife thought there was nothing wrong with their niece¡¯s words. Su Fengzhi felt like he had just been reborn when he heard he would finally recover. He simply believed his niece and did not ask how Su Binglan had acquired her medical skills. Nonetheless, he and his wife knew their niece was unique. Soon after, Su Binglan performed acupuncture on her third uncle and told her father to go home and bring over some medicinal herbs to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house. Previously, Su Binglan had gone to buy more medicinal herbs, even though there were still some at home. She could now soak one of the herbs in the spiritual spring water for Su Fengzhi so he would recover quicker. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home and get some herbs,¡± Su Fengmao said, nodding as he limped away in a hurry. Su Fengzhi watched his second brother limping away just to get him the medicine, and his heart ached. Su Fengzhi knew he had to pull himself together to improve his family¡¯s living conditions so Su Fengmao would not worry about him. Su Fengmao returned soon after. Su Fengzhi looked at his second brother¡¯s appearance and said sobbingly, ¡°Fengmao, thank you for all you¡¯re doing for me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re brothers, so you don¡¯t need to thank me. You¡¯ve helped my family and me when we needed it most, so I¡¯m only repaying your kindness,¡± Su Fengmao said smilingly. His words touched Madam Liu¡¯s heart. In the past, Madam Liu had heard from others that the Su family members were remarkably united and were good people. Only then did her parents feel at ease when she married into the Su family. After many years, she could feel what it was like to be a part of a united family. She felt a warmth at the bottom of her heart. Su Binglan used the spiritual spring water to boil the herbs for her third uncle so he could drink it. ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, this medicine is incomplete, but it¡¯s helpful. You will feel better after drinking it.¡± The medicine was more effective since she had performed acupuncture beforehand. Su Fengzhi drank the medicine without questioning it. Soon after, he could smell the wild vegetables on the dining table. ¡°I-I can smell something!¡± He was so excited that he resembled a child during the Chinese New Year. Su Fengzhi took the bread from the table and smelled it. ¡°I can smell again!¡± Su Fengmao said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯ll finally get better!¡± Madam Liu looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Binglan!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Aunt Liu. Just tell Uncle Fengzhi to cook for me,¡± Su Binglan said, winking. ¡°O-Of course! You can come here for a meal anytime!¡± Madam Liu was not good with niceties but was sincere to her niece, and Su Binglan could feel it. Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, you must follow this prescription and get this medicine. Your throat will heal faster after you drink three doses. As for your nose, it will be fully functioning by tomorrow.¡± Now, Su Fengzhi believed Su Binglan¡¯s words even more. He did not know what to say to thank his niece. Su Fengmao said happily, ¡°The previous doctors couldn¡¯t see through your condition, Fengzhi?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s condition is minor, but there¡¯s chronic poisoning. The poison is mild and very hard to notice, but it affects one¡¯s nose and throat. Uncle Fengzhi must¡¯ve previously ingested something, which attacked his throat and sense of smell.¡± Su Fengmao thought of what had happened in the past and said in a deep voice, ¡°Binglan is right. I drank wine, and it tasted off. Then I developed these conditions. I¡¯m typically cautious and will watch the person pour me my wine. He even drank some too.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I believe there¡¯s a mechanism inside the wine pot. A different wine would pour out if the person tilted the pot slightly.¡± It was a simple trick, but Su Fengzhi fell for it. Suddenly, Su Fengzhi realized something and said, ¡°I see. I was puzzled before, but I understand what happened now.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, can you tell me what happened?¡± Su Fengzhi responded, ¡°The person¡¯s name is Zhu Liang. He and I cooked at the Fragrance Restaurant in the capital. He¡¯s also from Su Teng Town. I lowered my guard since we were from the same town. He called me ¡®Big Brother¡¯ and even asked me for cooking advice, so I taught him everything I knew. ¡°Later on, I served a distinguished guest, and they thought my cooking was delicious, so they invited me to work at the Imperial Kitchen. Zhu Liang was happy for me then and invited me for a drink to celebrate. ¡°However, I never expected to develop my conditions after that. Soon, I heard Zhu Liang started working in the Imperial Kitchen instead and that the person he got close to was the crown prince. ¡°Since the situation was too great for me to bear, I dared not tell my family too much.¡± Su Fengzhi was afraid of getting his family involved in his matters. Su Binglan narrowed her eyes. ¡°So, it was someone from the Zhu family?¡± She knew what happened to the Zhu family in town and that the officials had arrested many of them for committing crimes. Su Fengzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, but Zhu Liang is skillful and has plenty of connections in the capital. I hope you both can let what I said go. We¡¯ll be fine if we don¡¯t go to the capital. It¡¯s all the same if we can continue living good lives here.¡± Su Binglan was a very protective person by nature. She had planned to go to the capital to look for her second brother anyway, so she also decided to take revenge for her third uncle. She wanted to give Zhu Liang a taste of his own medicine. She wanted to tell Su Fengzhi about making kebabs when Su Wenchi returned. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll continue working on the sheep pen now.¡± Su Wenchi was a handsome and capable young man. His skin was dark, but he was full of vitality. Chapter 179 - 179 Business Idea 179 Business Idea Su Wenchi was like the sun whenever he smiled, different from his parents, Su Fengzhi and Madam Liu. When he entered the house, the sight of Su Fengmao and Su Binglan shocked him. Madam Liu hurriedly said, ¡°Wenchi, your second uncle and cousin are here.¡± Su Wenchi collected his thoughts and said, ¡°H-Hello, Uncle Fengmao. Hello, Binglan.¡± He looked at Su Binglan with sparkly eyes. She was his cousin, after all, and he had not seen her for a long time. Su Fengmao saw Su Wenchi walking over and approached him to pat his shoulder. ¡°What a good child you are.¡± !! His third brother and sister-in-law had taught their two children well. Su Wenlin was calm and sensible, while Su Wenchi was warm and bright. Still, Su Wenchi was an optimistic child because he was like the sun, bringing joy to everyone. Otherwise, the atmosphere among his family would not have been so depressing if his brother¡¯s personality had changed after returning. Su Binglan greeted her cousin, ¡°Hello, Second Cousin.¡± Since Su Fengmao¡¯s siblings had their own families, Su Binglan addressed Su Wenchi according to the order of each elder. Su Wenchi was Su Fengzhi¡¯s second son, so Su Binglan called him ¡°Second Brother.¡± Su Wenchi smiled so widely that his mouth opened when he heard Su Binglan call him ¡°Second Cousin.¡± Sure enough, it felt different when his younger cousin called him that. He had a younger sister, after all. Madam Liu said smilingly, ¡°Why are you in a daze, child? Your cousin and Fengmao even sent you food last time.¡± She noticed her son looking at Su Binglan with a silly smile. Still, Su Binglan did not laugh at Su Wenchi. Su Wenchi heard his mother¡¯s voice and snapped back to reality. He also realized how silly he just looked as he rubbed the back of his head. He said, ¡°Hehe. P-Please, sit, cousin. The desserts and potato pancakes you sent over last time were delicious.¡± Su Binglan thought her cousin had an excellent personality. He was an optimistic and cheerful youth. She said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you liked them. I¡¯ll get someone to send more over soon.¡± However, Madam Liu hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil him, Binglan. He can¡¯t eat all that for free. You must hire him so he can help you sell your dishes to earn his own money. Wenchi, your cousin has already taken such good care of us. Don¡¯t be so greedy.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt Liu. We don¡¯t spend much money on those dishes anyway. We¡¯ll just use some of our dough to make you guys some snacks.¡± Madam Liu looked at her niece as if she was a rare sight. She looked at her considerate niece, who spoke so warmly, with great admiration. Su Wenchi was still in shock, but he only reacted to what had happened just now. He looked at his parents and realized how different they seemed from the usual. His mother smiled and talked a lot, while his father was energetic. ¡®I¡¯m not hallucinating, right?¡¯ Su Wenchi rubbed his eyes hard because he thought he had imagined things. His heart ached when he looked at his parents. He wondered how long it had been since he saw his mother smile. Previously, his family¡¯s living conditions were good because his father was out earning money while his mother always smiled. However, everything changed when his father returned from overseas. His father was always discouraged, and his mother would always discretely wipe her tears away. Once, Su Wenchi overheard his parents talking and discovered that his father had developed some nose and throat conditions, which affected his cooking. It was no wonder his father was so demotivated. He did not even want to cook for the villagers, even though they asked kindly. Su Fengzhi only used his savings to purchase a few sheep and thought of raising them to earn money. Still, sheep were not easy to sell, so one could imagine how much of a blow it would be to Su Fengzhi if he could not cook, smell, or taste. Su Fengzhi¡¯s dispirited expression made his wife anxious. After that, Su Wenchi understood he needed to pretend he did not overhear his parents. He tried to be cheerful and wanted to provide a better life for his parents through his efforts. Therefore, Su Wenchi had always been cheerful because he wanted to set a good example so his parents would feel better. Nonetheless, he did not expect to see his parents so happy again so soon. He wondered if it were because of his second uncle and cousin. It did make sense, after all, since Su Binglan was the family¡¯s lucky star. Su Wenchi could not help but be happy when he saw his cousin. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Your father should tell you the good news.¡± Although he could not wait to tell it to his nephew, he thought it was best to let Su Fengzhi tell Su Wenchi himself. ¡°What good news?¡± Su Wenchi looked at his father with anticipation. Su Fengzhi got down from the brick bed and approached his son. He was teary-eyed when he looked at his son. He said, ¡°I never realized how tall you¡¯ve gotten over the past few years. You¡¯re even taller than me now, Wenchi.¡± Su Wenchi sniffled. ¡°Y-Yes, I have, Father. I can stand tall so you and mother won¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± His family knew the hardships he had faced over these three years. Su Binglan witnessed the touching scene before her and felt depressed. She could understand how they felt. Fortunately, her third uncle was okay now. Su Fengzhi nodded. He was a tough man that always held back his tears. ¡°I know these past few years have been hard on you. I¡¯ll be better soon and make it up to you. Your second uncle asked me to tell you the good news, so here it is. My nose and throat are finally better. I can cook to earn money again.¡± Su Wenchi was shocked when he heard the news. ¡°W-What?¡± He said in disbelief. Madam Liu added, ¡°You remember your father having a bad throat and nose, right? Binglan just cured and prescribed him medicine, so his throat will recover soon.¡± Madam Liu was usually quiet because she was an introverted person. However, she was thrilled now and willing to speak more. Su Wenchi understood what his parents said and bolted upright. ¡°I-Is that true, Father?¡± Su Fengchi nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Su Fengchi even pinched himself a few times to make sure he was not dreaming or hallucinating. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Su Wenchi happily hugged his father. Then he looked at his cousin happily and said, ¡°Thank you so much, cousin!¡± He wanted to hug Su Binglan, but he was afraid he would crush her. He also thought of holding her hand, but he had not washed his hands since he returned from the sheep pen, so he awkwardly wiped his hands on his clothes. Su Binglan looked at her second cousin and took the initiative to hug him instead. ¡°You and your family¡¯s conditions will improve now, Second Cousin. You can live a better life with your parents now.¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Su Wenchi felt his heart beating faster and was full of hope, which was great. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao was laughing joyfully on the sidelines. Su Binglan noticed their excitement and said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, I have a business idea. Do you want to hear it?¡± Su Fengzhi heard his niece¡¯s words and quickly told his wife to move the table down from the brick bed. ¡°Come and sit with me. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Chapter 180 - 180 Barbequed Lamb Skewers 180 Barbequed Lamb Skewers Madam Liu was a slow worker. Still, she hurriedly moved the table to the ground and emptied the brick bed so everyone could sit and talk. Su Fengzhi and his family knew Su Binglan was someone who always had good money-making ideas. They looked at Su Binglan, ready to listen to her. Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, I noticed you have more than ten sheep at home, so you can use them to make barbeque lamb skewers.¡± Su Fengzhi looked puzzled. He had worked in several places, cooked, and ate many dishes but had never heard of barbeque lamb skewers. ¡°Binglan, I¡¯ve never heard of that before, nor has anyone made such a thing. Do you pierce the lamb with a stick?¡± Su Fengzhi looked at his niece with a humbled expression. He knew his niece was a competent person, and even though he was her elder, Su Fengzhi resembled a student in front of Su Binglan. Su Wenchi also had no clue what a lamb skewer was. After some thought, he said, ¡°Everyone thinks lamb tastes too gamey. In addition, lamb is more expensive than pork, so very few buy lamb. ¡°At most, those who live in better conditions will buy one or two pounds of lamb during the New Year to cook at home. Besides making soup, most don¡¯t enjoy the taste of lamb since it¡¯s very gamy.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Indeed, the lamb will taste gamey if one uses it as a pork alternative. Most don¡¯t enjoy the taste, so they only make lamb stew. Still, there aren¡¯t many who eat lamb stew. ¡°However, if you guys make barbeque lamb skewers, many will want to eat it. More specifically, I¡¯m talking about the lamb liver. Cut them into small pieces and skewer them with iron stakes. ¡°Then you can grill and sprinkle some seasoning mix to make them more fragrant and delicious. Each skewer will be affordable, so everyone can afford a skewer or two if they¡¯re curious. Suppose the villagers will buy more if they enjoy the lamb skewers. ¡°That way, Uncle Fengzhi can process his lamb to make money. Moreover, lamb skewers don¡¯t take up much space, so a stall should suffice. It¡¯s also not a hassle to make, and Uncle Fengzhi won¡¯t need to cook outside. You can prepare the skewers, or your two sons can help you.¡± The seasoning was the key to a good lamb skewer, and Su Binglan had the one she had prepared. Su Fengzhi could use it for barbecuing, and there was also a special chili seasoning. These two seasonings would make the barbeque lamb skewers taste even better. Su Fengzhi realized something after listening to his niece¡¯s words. ¡°I never thought you could use lamb to make something like that.¡± Su Wenchi understood his cousin¡¯s words. He said excitedly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can use all of our sheep to make skewers. Then we won¡¯t have to worry about not selling enough sheep to get by.¡± Su Binglan knew most people in that era had narrow mindsets because they usually stewed their meats. No one ever thought of roasting or barbecuing. Moreover, the people of that era feared burning their meat when barbequing it, resulting in waste. Madam Liu said smilingly, ¡°Binglan always has a way.¡± She knew Su Binglan¡¯s business ideas would always make money. Su Fengzhi was full of energy at that moment as he could not wait to learn more. ¡°Binglan, how exactly do I barbeque the lamb skewers? Won¡¯t I need to build a fireplace?¡± Some who set up stalls in town used pots and pans to cook, after all. Su Fengzhi was thinking about a more convenient way to barbeque his lamb skewers if he set up a stall. Although he did not know what the lamb skewers would look like, Su Fengzhi¡¯s first thought was how to barbeque them. After his incident overseas, he did not want to work too far from his family. He felt out of place overseas. Not only did he miss home but also his family. He also could not sleep well at night. He only thought of earning as much as possible to bring it home to his family. He felt it would be worth it, but it was not the case. It was best for his family and him to be close to home, even if it were a small business. According to Su Binglan¡¯s words, lamb skewers would undoubtedly become popular. Su Fengmao¡¯s business idea was also something Su Binglan had thought of, and their days improved exponentially. Su Fengzhi saw the potential in his niece¡¯s idea. Of course, he was not envious of his second brother¡¯s life. Instead, he was thrilled that Su Fengmao was living well. However, Su Fengzhi was envious his second brother had such a caring daughter like Su Binglan. If Su Binglan¡¯s new business proposal did not work out, Su Fengzhi planned to make noodles to earn some money for his family so they could improve their living conditions. Madam Liu was also conflicted in the past. She wanted her husband to get better to pull himself together, but she was worried Su Fengzhi would go overseas again. But now, it seemed Su Fengzhi would not have to do that anymore because he wanted his family to stay together, so Madam Liu revealed a gentle smile. Su Binglan gestured and said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, let¡¯s make a shelf like this out of iron so we can put charcoal inside to barbeque the lamb. We won¡¯t use firewood because it¡¯s too heavy and inconvenient to bring to town. ¡°You can also put your things in my shop¡¯s backyard when we go to town, so you can take whatever you need whenever you need them. It¡¯ll be more convenient that way.¡± Su Fengmao listened attentively on the sidelines and became anxious. ¡°B-But charcoal is expensive, Binglan. How much should we charge the customers for the lamb skewers to cover our costs?¡± After some pondering, Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I forgot about that.¡± Charcoal was costly in that era, so using it to barbeque their lamb was not ideal. However, firewood was heavier and would cook the lamb slower. Su Fengzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s alright to tell my father about these things, Binglan. My father is already thrilled to have his sense of taste and smell back. If this business idea doesn¡¯t work, I can sell noodles to earn money. Moreover, I can stay home and do that.¡± Su Fengmao hurriedly said, ¡°Fengzhi is right. It¡¯s too risky to do business in town, so staying home is better. If anything, we brothers can help each other improve our lives. I¡¯m just worried about my two sons. Qiuhua and I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing out there. We can barely sleep thinking about them. ¡°Our parents and your wife were also worried about you when you went overseas. We only discovered you were fine when we received your letter.¡± Su Fengzhi was unaware of these things. He only thought of making money for his family to live better lives. He never expected them to be so concerned for him. He simply looked at his wife at this moment. Madam Liu sighed and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re a family, we will get better if we work hard. We¡¯d feel uneasy spending the money you brought back from overseas.¡± Su Fengzhi felt guilty. ¡°I won¡¯t go overseas in the future. We¡¯ll just stay together as a family.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°With Binglan around, you can earn plenty of money and lead a good life.¡± Su Fengzhi was at a loss for words. Chapter 181 - 181 Upward Momentum 181 Upward Momentum Su Fengzhi said, ¡°Fengmao, why don¡¯t you give Binglan to us instead?¡± He was genuinely envious of his second brother. Su Fengmao became anxious and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be so unkind, Fengzhi. Binglan is our family¡¯s lucky star.¡± He was afraid others would snatch his daughter away from him. Su Fengzhi sighed. ¡°I noticed how anxious you are. I won¡¯t be so envious.¡± ¡°You can be envious, but you¡¯re not allowed to snatch my daughter from me,¡± Su Fengmao said smirkingly. Madam Liu realized her husband had returned to his old self and looked at the two brothers playfully arguing. The smile on her face became even broader. Meanwhile, Su Wenchi sniffled and suppressed his emotions. He said, ¡°This is great.¡± He had always hoped to see his father happy again so his family could live a good life. Su Binglan also smiled. She thought her third uncle was as funny as a clown. Indeed, it was good that he was laughing and joking like that. She held her father¡¯s arm and said, ¡°All right, Father. Uncle Fengzhi was only joking.¡± Su Fengmao was aware of that, but he was genuinely happy when he saw his brother like that. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Although charcoal is expensive, we can make our own. That way, barbequing the lamb will be more convenient because we won¡¯t have to bring firewood to town.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that. Su Wenchi scratched the back of his head. ¡°We once saw people selling charcoal in town during the winter, but we don¡¯t know how to make them. I heard it¡¯s a skill and that not everyone will know how to make charcoal. ¡°Charcoal is expensive and common folk can¡¯t afford it, but you said we can make our own?¡± Su Wenchi smacked his lips when he thought of charcoal prices. He dared not think about buying charcoal for the upcoming winter. Su Fengzhi patted Su Wenchi¡¯s head. ¡°Your brain can¡¯t compare to your cousin¡¯s, you brat. If your cousin said she could do it, then she can. We¡¯ll have charcoal for ourselves soon enough.¡± Su Fengzhi and his wife believed in their niece¡¯s words, but Su Wenchi felt misunderstood. However, Su Wenchi felt delighted in his heart and believed his cousin. He only had a few doubts. Su Binglan saw how much her family trusted her and felt good. She explained, ¡°We can make our own charcoal because I know how to. When winter comes, Uncle Fengzhi can sell them too.¡± Su Fengzhi felt touched when he heard that. Still, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I¡¯m not greedy. Curing my nose and throat is equal to saving my life, and you¡¯ve also taught me how to make barbeque skewers. ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful to you, but I cannot accept the charcoal business. That is something you can use to earn money so you can keep that business idea for yourself and your family.¡± Madam Liu nodded. She had been too anxious to speak just now, but Su Fengzhi was in charge of the family, so there were some things she could not decide. Su Wenchi said, ¡°As the saying goes, contentment is bliss.¡± Su Binglan felt a sense of lightness in her heart because the Su family members were great people. It meant that her grandparents and great-grandfather had taught their children well. Su Fengmao said thoughtfully, ¡°Binglan is in charge of my family, Fengzhi, and she wants you guys to take the charcoal business. Besides, Binglan has done enough for my side of the family. We can barely keep up with our business right now, so how will we have time for a charcoal business?¡± His daughter was competent, after all, and they still had plenty of money at home. Su Fengzhi was speechless, and his head was hurting. He thought having Su Binglan as the family¡¯s lucky star was more helpful than anything else. Su Binglan echoed, ¡°I insist, Uncle Fengzhi. Please accept the charcoal business as well. However, it¡¯s not that simple to make charcoal because you need to chop wood and put them in a furnace. These things require kung fu, so my parents and big brother can¡¯t handle it. Wenlin and Wenchi can help you with the charcoal.¡± Su Fengzhi felt so touched that he was at a loss for words. He looked at Su Binglan and nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t decline since you¡¯ve said so. If you guys need anything in the future, please let me know.¡± Su Fengzhi choked up as he spoke because he knew his second brother had brought his daughter to help him and his family. In addition, these were money-making ideas, yet Su Binglan did not hesitate to share them with him. Su Binglan said, ¡°This is the right way, Uncle Fengzhi. This way, we can stay close to each other as a family. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s almost winter, so I might need some charcoal from you.¡± She deliberately said that because she did not want her third uncle to feel burdened. Su Fengzhi did not hesitate and said, ¡°You can have as much charcoal as you want. If you need anything else, just let me know.¡± Su Binglan continued, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll tell you about the charcoal-making method. As for the barbeque lamb skewers, I¡¯ll come back here early tomorrow afternoon. Then we¡¯ll slaughter a sheep, and I¡¯ll teach you how to make the lamb skewers. After that, you can go to town, set up a stall, and sell them. ¡°As for your throat, Uncle Fengzhi, it¡¯ll be back to normal in just a few days. Besides, barbecuing lamb skewers won¡¯t affect your throat.¡± She wanted to quickly arrange things to make a trip to the capital and check on Su Wenxiu. Su Fengzhi said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll follow your lead, Binglan. It¡¯s just that it might be too troublesome for you.¡± He felt a little guilty for burdening his niece. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Uncle Fengzhi.¡± She had many money-making ideas but not enough workforce, so she had to take things one step at a time. ¡°Also, this is how you make charcoal,¡± Su Binglan explained the charcoal-making method in detail, ¡°We need to make a furnace first to burn the charcoal. ¡°We must control the fire. The furnace can isolate the air outside and airflow below. We also need a big wooden tree to burn. This process takes a long time, so we must pay attention. After the wood turns red, we remove them with iron pliers and shock them in water.¡± Su Binglan explained the steps in detail while Su Wenchi¡¯s eyes lit up because he showed interest in her explanation. He asked his cousin many questions, and Su Binglan looked at him with admiration as she continued to explain. Su Binglan talked for a long time as everyone listened with great interest. Still, she was willing to teach Su Wenchi. She looked at Su Wenchi¡¯s sparkling eyes and saw his determination, so she was willing to say more. She enjoyed seeing everyone¡¯s upward momentum. ¡­ It was very late, so Su Binglan and Su Fengmao were about to return home. Only then did Su Fengzhi and his family reluctantly send them off. Suddenly, Su Fengmao remembered that he had not seen Su Fengzhi¡¯s daughter and Su Wenlin, his eldest son. ¡°Where¡¯s Wenlin?¡± Su Fengmao asked. Madam Liu explained, ¡°He and his wife brought their son to his mother-in-law¡¯s house. It¡¯s far away, so I reckon they¡¯ll come home in a few days. When he returns, I will tell him to go to your house to thank you for all you¡¯ve done.¡± Su Fengmao waved his hand and said, ¡°You guys are always welcome.¡± Su Binglan and Su Fengmao walked far away and still saw Su Fengzhi, Madam Liu, and Su Wenchi standing at their door, seeing them off. Chapter 182 - 182 Spicy Flavor 182 Spicy Flavor Su Fengmao was thrilled that night. Although he was limping, he walked home excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Binglan. I¡¯m glad to see your third uncle doing better. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t do anything when I saw how Fengzhi looked. ¡°But he¡¯s better now, so he can pull himself together again. He¡¯ll also have a profitable business soon, and your grandparents will feel more at ease.¡± Su Binglan agreed with her father. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to talk about these things since we¡¯re father and daughter.¡± Su Fengmao responded, ¡°I know that, but I don¡¯t know what else to say. Your grandparents only have four sons, and we¡¯ve been close since we were young. You might not know, but I was the second son. I was the most insensible and disobedient. ¡°I often caused trouble, and your third uncle always took the blame. Your grandparents would beat Fengzhi for what I did. Fengzhi is younger than me, but he always protected me like the elder brother.¡± Su Fengmao was full of emotion when he thought of the past. ¡°Fengzhi relied on himself and learned to cook by becoming an apprentice. You might not know how hard it is to be an apprentice.¡± Su Binglan could imagine what her third uncle had gone through. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to be an apprentice.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°It might also be hard for you to understand that our family doesn¡¯t have any connections. I wondered why his teacher was willing to take your third uncle under his wing because we couldn¡¯t afford to pay him much. ¡°Your third uncle did odd jobs just to pay his teacher. Still, his teacher would throw tantrums and reprimand your third uncle. Fengzhi was only 13 years old then and often hid in his room to cry. ¡°His teacher didn¡¯t teach him much either. Fengzhi was the one who worked hard and paid attention to what others did so he could secretly learn. Fengzhi suffered so much to develop his cooking skills just for his nose and throat to get damaged. That¡¯s why he was so depressed.¡± Su Binglan understood what her third uncle had gone through. She inwardly sighed because she knew that the lives of ordinary people were not easy. However, one had to live life no matter what, so one would eventually improve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Uncle Fengzhi and his family will live better lives now. Their lamb and charcoal business will do well,¡± Su Binglan reassured her father. ¡°Yes, I believe you, Binglan.¡± Su Fengmao looked at his daughter and smiled. He knew how great his daughter was. ¡­ It was very dark outside, and Su Binglan guessed it was almost midnight. However, she noticed a dim yellow light in the house when she reached home. She felt a warmth in her heart when she saw the light. When she entered, she saw her husband asleep at the table, holding a book in his hand. Su Binglan thought her husband was waiting for her to come home. ¡®Hmph, I know he was waiting for me, but he won¡¯t admit it. He said he was reading as an excuse last time.¡¯ Su Binglan quietly walked over and wanted to take the book from Luo Jin¡¯an so she could usher him to the bed, but she felt like she was looking at a beautiful painting when she saw her husband under the dim light. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were intimidating whenever he looked at his wife, and Su Binglan dared not look into them, but he was asleep now, so Su Binglan could look at him attentively. She thought her husband was a beauty that was pleasing to the eye. She blinked her beautiful eyes and turned her attention to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s skin. She realized his skin was perfect, much better than hers. She envied her husband¡¯s skin and even wanted to touch it. Su Binglan saw that her husband was sound asleep and gently touched his cheek with her hand. Then she noticed how long his eyebrows were. No wonder his eyes were so beautiful, like a poem or a painting, profound and pretty. She looked at him intriguingly, but Luo Jin¡¯an suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Binglan was unprepared for such a surprise. Her eyelids trembled as she hurriedly lowered her head, wondering if Luo Jin¡¯an noticed her staring at him. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife, who had her head lowered. He said softly, ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Su Binglan nodded and stammered, ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m home.¡± She seemed to have thought of something, so she raised her head and looked at her husband. ¡°You were waiting for me to return, weren¡¯t you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was about to put the book away when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. He paused, put the book away, and said, ¡°I just happened to be reading when I fell asleep.¡± Su Binglan carefully scanned her husband¡¯s expression and said, ¡°You¡¯re lying. You were waiting for me but refuse to admit it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed as he turned to his wife and asked, ¡°Why were you out so late?¡± Although he knew where his wife had gone, Luo Jin¡¯an still asked the question in his mind. ¡°Were you worried?¡± Su Binglan picked up the kettle and poured some water for her husband. Then she said, ¡°Drink some water. Have you taken your medicine?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± With such a short reply, Su Binglan did not know Luo Jin¡¯an was worried about her or that he had taken his medicine. Still, she was just asking and did not expect her husband to respond because she only teased him. Luo Jin¡¯an was typically quiet and gloomy, after all. However, Su Binglan remembered her husband asking why she was out so late and explained, ¡°I talked to Uncle Fengzhi about some business ideas just now and taught them how to make barbeque lamb skewers.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an drank some water and briefly responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s very late now, so let¡¯s rest. We have to wake up early tomorrow.¡± She still had plenty of things to do the following day. Although the following day would be hectic, she felt fulfilled. ¡­ Su Binglan had a good night¡¯s sleep and went to town alongside the others the following day. She spent the whole morning making many desserts, so she told Li Shi and Zhou Shan to help look after the shop. She cooked and delivered lunch at noon, and the day went on as usual. However, she heard the customers discussing the haggis soup when she went out at noon. ¡°The weather is getting colder, so this haggis soup is perfect for warming me up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of soup this is. It¡¯s so spicy.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I was apprehensive about the spicy soup at first, but I got used to it after a few sips. I came to drink the haggis soup for its spiciness.¡± Su Binglan listened and smiled as she walked away, but when she looked back, she saw people still coming and going. It was apparent that business was booming. After delivering lunch to the academy, she told her husband, ¡°I¡¯ll be going home earlier this afternoon so you can take the oxcart with Wenzhe.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an put down his chopsticks and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I needed to teach Uncle Fengzhi how to prepare the lamb skewers? I¡¯m going to his house in the afternoon. You can have some lamb skewers when you come home tonight.¡± Su Xuehai curiously blinked his big eyes. ¡°Aunt Binglan, what are lamb skewers?¡± Su Binglan gently pinched her nephew¡¯s cheek and thought his skin felt soft. ¡°It¡¯s a delicious lamb dish. Study hard today, and you can have some tonight.¡± Chapter 183 - 183 Very Novel 183 Very Novel Su Xuehai said happily, ¡°Okay, I will study hard so I can eat lamb skewers!¡± Then Su Binglan asked about Su Xuexuan¡¯s studies. Su Xuexuan possessed a calm personality and did not talk much. He was not as lively as his younger brother, so he easily went unnoticed. However, Su Binglan cared about Su Xuexuan¡¯s emotions. She would not allow others to let Su Xuexuan go unnoticed. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s compassion and thought Su Binglan was the best aunt out there. ¡­ When Su Binglan returned to her shop, she washed and put the lunch boxes away before heading to the blacksmith. Clang! Clang! The sounds of a hammer slamming against metal sounded. When Su Binglan entered the blacksmithing shop, the owner immediately saw her. ¡°Hello, Miss. Please wait a moment. This piece will be ready soon.¡± The blacksmith was forging something and could not attend to Su Binglan yet. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can finish what you¡¯re doing first.¡± The blacksmith continued forging, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t completed the things you ordered yesterday. I didn¡¯t sleep much last night, but I¡¯m trying my best to forge the parts you need now. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to complete them tomorrow, but I can¡¯t promise I will finish right now.¡± Su Binglan noticed the dark circles under the blacksmith¡¯s eyes and knew he did not sleep well. After some thought, she said, ¡°As long as you try your best.¡± The blacksmith said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for understanding, Miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know I gave you a tall order,¡± Su Binglan said gently. The blacksmith¡¯s heart ached when he heard that. ¡°Very few are as kind as you, Miss.¡± Most who could afford blacksmithing were wealthy, unlike common folk. However, the wealthy people felt they were always superior to others, so they treated workers like a blacksmith with disrespect. The wealthy who went to the blacksmith shop looked at the workers with disdain, afraid the blacksmiths would dirty their expensive clothes. Su Binglan looked around and said indifferently, ¡°Those willing to get their hands dirty to make a living are always worthy of respect.¡± The blacksmith heard Su Binglan¡¯s words and knew she was not an ordinary person. The blacksmith became even more focused on forging. ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t mind, can you look around? I don¡¯t know what else you need.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You go ahead while I look around.¡± Her eyes shot around the shop and noticed some thin iron stakes. ¡°Sir, what are these for?¡± The blacksmith looked at the thin iron stakes. ¡°Oh, a customer ordered a batch of those from me and told me he wants to use them for tying things, so they should be thin and pliable. However, those are defective because they¡¯re not pliable enough to tie things.¡± Su Binglan touched the iron stakes and said smilingly, ¡°How much do you want for these?¡± The blacksmith asked bewilderedly, ¡°Do you want them?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, I want all of them.¡± ¡°B-But those are rejected items. Since you¡¯ve ordered so many things from me, I could give them to you for free,¡± the blacksmith said because of what Su Binglan said about respect. He genuinely admired her. Su Binglan said, ¡°There are more than 200 of them here. I can¡¯t allow you to give them to me for free. Charge me your normal price because I may need more in the future.¡± The blacksmith knew Su Binglan was a fantastic person. ¡°How about ten coins?¡± Su Binglan gave the ten coins to the blacksmith and soon returned to the village with the iron stakes. Then she and her father went straight to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house. Shen Qiuhua needed to grind soybeans, so she could not find the time to follow them at the moment. When the father and daughter arrived, Su Fengzhi had already slaughtered a sheep and hung it upside down to drain its blood. Madam Liu saw Su Binglan and said happily, ¡°Fengmao, Binglan, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Hello, we came over to help.¡± Although Su Fengmao was not agile because of his severely injured foot, he could help around as long as he did not strain himself too much. Su Fengzhi said, ¡°Binglan, I¡¯ve already slaughtered a sheep, so do I cut up some meat after draining its blood?¡± He was more comfortable with talking to his niece now. Su Binglan replied, ¡°We only need a little meat since the sheep is quite big. It¡¯s best to keep the meat in a box to keep it fresh. Then you can make lamb skewers to sell tomorrow.¡± Su Fengzhi laughed and said, ¡°We have a cold cellar in the house. We can store the meat there.¡± Su Binglan almost forgot that everyone in that era had a cold cellar. However, the cellars could not compare to a modern-day refrigerator or freezer, which could store meat longer. Still, the weather was getting colder, and the meat would stay fresh for one or two more days. ¡°Okay, we should clean the meat, put them in a container, and seal them in the cellar. Now let¡¯s put these iron stakes in a pot of boiling water,¡± Su Binglan instructed. There was no equipment in ancient times, so they could only use that method to sterilize the iron stakes. Madam Liu hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and start the fire.¡± She went to get firewood as she spoke. Meanwhile, Su Wenchi held many wooden sticks for Su Binglan to check out. ¡°Cousin, are these the sticks you mentioned last night?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Did you make these yourself?¡± Su Fengzhi was busy with his task as he said, ¡°He woke up early in the morning and went to the mountain to chop wood. He spent the entire morning doing that.¡± Su Wenchi chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got to work early.¡± He was so excited that he could barely sleep. His parents could not sleep much either since they were also ecstatic. Su Fengzhi felt his throat got much better after he ate a meal and took his medicine in the afternoon. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you were diligent.¡± Then everyone began to cut up the sheep under her guidance. They cut the meat into small pieces as Madam Liu finished sterilizing all the iron stakes in hot water. ¡°I scalded them in hot water for a long time, so they should be clean now.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The stakes are still hot, and we can¡¯t hold them yet. Use some cold water to cool them down.¡± Afterward, they used the iron stakes to pierce the small pieces of lamb meat. Everyone felt that what they were doing was novel. Soon after, they started a fire to barbeque the lamb skewers. Su Fengmao asked, ¡°Binglan, won¡¯t we burn the meat?¡± Su Wenchi had just made his first attempt at barbequing a serving of meat and burnt it. ¡°Hmm, this is tough.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°You must control the skewers. After a while, you will learn how long it takes before you burn the meat. Look at the color on the meat and turn it when you need to.¡± Under her guidance, everyone made lamb skewers that were neither burnt nor cooked. There were also other skewers like lamb liver, lamb stomach, etcetera. Su Fengzhi was the best of the rest, as expected of someone who had worked as a chef before. He quickly learned the trick to it and could barbeque many lamb skewers in one go. Su Wenchi took a deep breath. ¡°That smells so good! I hope it doesn¡¯t taste gamey and taste as good as it smells.¡± Chapter 184 - 184 Seasoning Is Vital 184 Seasoning Is Vital Su Wenchi took a deep breath. All he could smell was the lamb skewers¡¯ fragrance. He looked intoxicated, and everyone could not help but laugh when they looked at him. Su Fengzhi was unsure what the lamb skewers would look and taste like before making them, but he trusted his niece. Still, he did not expect the lamb skewers to smell so good. He had cooked many dishes and tasted several delicacies, but he knew the lamb skewers were unique. Su Fengzhi was energetic as he busied himself. ¡°Let¡¯s barbecue some more so I can call my parents to come over and try some tonight.¡± His parents and siblings had worried about him over the past few years, but now, he could invite everyone to his house for a good meal. !! Madam Liu said, ¡°Big Brother and his family are out of town now, so we can¡¯t invite them over tonight.¡± Su Fengzhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll call them for dinner when they return, but we¡¯ll invite my parents and Fengchen first.¡± Then he looked at Su Fengmao and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that you and your family will have dinner at my place tonight, right?¡± Su Fengmao was skewering the lamb when he heard that. He replied, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with that. I¡¯ve already made a deal with you, after all.¡± Su Fengzhi looked at the lamb skewers again. ¡°Wenchi, clean the lamb offal later, and give them to your eldest cousin, Wenzhe.¡± ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯ll clean them right away.¡± Su Wenchi placed some barbecued lamb skewers on a plate and went to clean the lamb offal. Su Binglan looked at the lamb offal and said, ¡°Those are good things, Uncle Fengzhi, and Aunt Liu. They will be useful after cleaning them.¡± Su Fengzhi said without hesitation, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll do as you say, Binglan.¡± No one questioned Su Binglan and did whatever she said. Madam Liu spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll help clean them near the river when I have time. Then I¡¯ll dry them and put them away.¡± Soon after, she could not help but complain, ¡°It¡¯s much more convenient to wash things at the east river now since the drought is over. I had to go to the well and fetch water to wash our clothes when the river was dry. It was such a hassle.¡± Su Wenchi brought a stool with him and sat down. He started cleaning the lamb offal as he said, ¡°The drought was annoying. I had to fetch water from far away to water our crops.¡± Su Fengmao also expressed his opinions, ¡°The rain that happened after that came at the perfect time. Otherwise, it would have taken too much time and effort to water our crops.¡± Su Binglan simply lowered her head and continued to barbecue the lamb skewers when she heard that. She knew they were talking about the rain she had summoned. The rain made everyone happy, but she could not use her soul powers for a long while after that. However, she could only use her auxiliary powers now to figure out Su Wenxiu¡¯s exact location and save him. After barbequing some lamb skewers, Su Binglan took out the seasoning powder she had made and put it into a salt shaker-like wooden container with a net cover to evenly spread the seasoning. She had asked Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s help to make the wooden container. That way, it would be more convenient to season the lamb skewers. Su Binglan told her husband to make two wooden containers. One was for a non-spicy seasoning, and the other was for a spicy seasoning. ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, Aunt Liu, do you prefer spicy or non-spicy food?¡± Madam Liu remembered something and replied, ¡°Your uncle and I couldn¡¯t eat the spicy food your mother sent us, but Wenchi could.¡± Su Fengzhi said, ¡°Wenchi had trouble eating the spicy food at first, but after a few more bites, he said he enjoyed it.¡± Su Wenchi turned around to face the others and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the benefits of spicy food. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Su Binglan made a clear decision. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give the spicy seasoning to Wenchi, not Uncle Fengzhi and Aunt Liu. Then Father can put less seasoning on his if he wants.¡± After seasoning the lamb skewers, she brought them out for everyone to taste. Su Wenchi exclaimed, ¡°Ah, they taste amazing, Binglan! The lamb skewers with a spicy seasoning are completely different from the others. They¡¯re truly delicious!¡± Su Wenchi hoovered up the lamb skewers as he spoke. His cheeks were bulging. Madam Liu also thought the lamb skewers were tasty. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten something like this before. If we sell these things, they will undoubtedly become popular. I-I just have no idea how much we should sell them for.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°We should price them individually. We can sell one skewer for two coins each, so everyone has a chance to try them. I¡¯m sure everyone will frequent them once they¡¯ve tasted one lamb skewer.¡± She felt there was no need to advertise the lamb skewers. Just their taste alone would attract more people. Su Fengzhi listened attentively to his niece. He had worked in a restaurant before and knew how to set dish prices. He thought the price Su Binglan had set was reasonable. The customers could afford to eat more because the lamb skewers were affordable, even if one were apprehensive about how they would taste. Su Fengzhi ate a seasoned lamb skewer and was shocked. ¡°The seasoning is what makes this dish unique.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s the seasoning I made myself. I¡¯ll teach you how to make it and give these two wooden containers to you. That way, you can spread the seasoning more evenly.¡± Su Fengzhi thought his niece was a genuine treasure. ¡°I was worried that others could easily imitate the lamb skewers, but I don¡¯t have to anymore since we have these two seasonings.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Everyone can imitate the lamb skewers, but seasoning is vital. These are my secret recipes, and no one can copy them.¡± Su Fengzhi felt more at ease. ¡°Binglan, you always have a solution to everything, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡­ Time passed quickly. The sun was setting in the west as it dyed the horizon red while the villagers returned from the mountain. They smelled the delicious fragrance wafting from Su Fengzhi¡¯s house as they passed by. ¡°I wonder what he¡¯s cooking. It smells so good!¡± ¡°It smells so appetizing!¡± ¡°Oh, great. Now I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Fengzhi¡¯s cooking skills have always been astounding. I wonder what he made.¡± The villagers were curious, but Su Fengzhi often closed his house doors, which was no different this time, so no one knew what was happening. The villagers thought Su Fengzhi was being too mysterious. Su Fengzhi had already prepared many lamb skewers and simply waited to barbecue them. Moreover, it was time for dinner, so he sent his son to call the family over. Su Wenchi happily went to call the others as he was the most willing to do it. ¡­ Su Wenzhe and the others rode the oxcart back to the village as Liu Yinyin thought something was missing. She said, ¡°I¡¯m so used to Binglan coming home with us that I feel weird because she¡¯s not with us now.¡± Chapter 185 - 185 What a Lively Scene 185 What a Lively Scene Liu Yinyin said that out of habit, but from the bottom of her heart. The family usually went to town with Su Binglan in the morning and returned to the village together at sunset, so Liu Yinyin grew accustomed to it. However, Su Binglan was not with them that night, and Liu Yinyin would typically discuss how business went that day with her sister-in-law during their ride home. If Liu Yinyin had doubts, she could always ask her sister-in-law, but it was quieter than usual since Su Binglan was not with them. Liu Yinyin could only ask her sons about their studies at the academy. Su Wenzhe also felt like something was off. He said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not used to Binglan not being here either.¡± He looked at Luo Jin¡¯an after saying that. !! Luo Jin¡¯an was looking into the distance. He was so quiet that no one could tell what he was thinking. He sensed his brother-in-law looking at him, so he turned and looked at Su Wenzhe. Although Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything, Su Wenzhe knew Luo Jin¡¯an was waiting for him to say something. Su Wenzhe could not hold it in any longer and said, ¡°Fortunately, my sister is with you, so we can all still live together in the future. We¡¯re a family, after all. ¡°If Binglan married someone who lived far away, I would be even more unaccustomed to it. Just thinking about it makes me uneasy,¡± Su Wenzhe spoke gratefully. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when he heard that, and Su Wenzhe did not know if what he had said was wrong. Su Wenzhe felt how cold his brother-in-law¡¯s aura had become as Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression turned indifferent. It was bizarre how different Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s aura was from an ordinary person¡¯s. Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°D-Did I say something wrong, Brother-in-law?¡± He did not call Luo Jin¡¯an by name this time. Instead, he called him brother-in-law. Perhaps that worked, as Luo Jin¡¯an looked a lot better. Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right, but you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Su Wenzhe chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need for us to worry. My sister is with you, and we must live together. It¡¯s all right. My sister won¡¯t divorce you.¡± His arm hurt the moment he said that because Liu Yinyin pinched him. ¡°Ow!¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°Jin¡¯an, please excuse your brother-in-law. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying, so don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯re all aware of Binglan¡¯s concern for you. Beside¡¯s, she¡¯s so lovely and will only be with you. You might even have your own children in a few years. She could tell Luo Jin¡¯an was not an ordinary person because his aura was shocking. She could even feel the cold air around him. Luo Jin¡¯an had said he did not remember his past, but no one knew what he experienced. Su Binglan liked him, so the Su family naturally treated him as one of theirs. Su Wenzhe had spoken without restraint, but luckily his wife was quick-witted. Liu Yinyin carefully observed her brother-in-law¡¯s expression after she spoke. Indeed, his expression seemed better. Moreover, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s aura and demeanor would be gentler when Su Binglan was beside him. Liu Yinyin was even more confident that Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to live a good life with Su Binglan. Luo Jin¡¯an was also patient with her two children, which was a great sign to Liu Yinyin. Hence, what she said about them having their own children in the future was not a problem. Still, Su Binglan was young and could not bear too much. It would be good for her and Luo Jin¡¯an to have two children in a few years. Liu Yinyin thought of the couple¡¯s future. She did not want Su Binglan to go away because it would be better for the family to stick together. ¡­ Not long after Su Wenzhe and the others arrived home, Su Wenchi came to call them to his father¡¯s house. Shen Qiuhua had already finished grinding the soybeans and was collecting laundry when she saw Su Wenchi calling the family for dinner. She said smilingly, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll come over in a bit. Your face is dripping with sweat. Come, wash your face and wipe it with a towel.¡± Su Wenchi had been busy the entire afternoon and had run to his grandparents¡¯ house to invite them and his uncle to dinner. That was why he was sweating profusely. He used his hand to wipe his sweat. Then he said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t notice how sweaty I was. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let the air dry me off.¡± ¡°Come and wash your hands.¡± Shen Qiuhua took excellent care of her nieces and nephews. She even brought a towel for Su Wenchi to dry his hands after he washed them. Su Wenchi hurried home after wiping his hands as Shen Qiuhua packed a snack basket and carried it with her. She knew she was going to her brother-in-law¡¯s house for dinner, so she could not allow herself to go there empty-handed. Shen Qiuhua and the others went to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house together and smelled a delicious fragrance before they even reached his house door. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°That smells good. It must be the smell of lamb skewers wafting from Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s house.¡± Su Binglan had already told her family she was going to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house to teach him how to make lamb skewers. Shen Qiuhua looked at her son and said, ¡°All you think about is eating, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Su Wenzhe happily replied, ¡°Life is only good if I can eat three meals a day.¡± Shen Qiuhua was speechless as she could not find a way to refute her son¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin giggled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten so much delicious food that you¡¯ve gained a few pounds. Still, Binglan¡¯s cooking is undeniable.¡± She was also looking forward to tasting the lamb skewers. When they arrived at Su Fengzhi¡¯s courtyard, they saw Old Madam Su, Old Master Su, and Su Fengchen. Shen Qiuhua was the first to greet them, ¡°Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, and Fengchen, how are you?¡± Old Madam Su looked at Shen Qiuhua lovingly. ¡°Qiuhua, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Hello, Sister-in-law,¡± Su Fengchen politely greeted Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua noticed that her brother-in-law¡¯s complexion was much better than ever as he was willing to smile. She was delighted to see him like that. She treated Su Fengchen as her own. Old Madam Su and Old Master Su did not have Su Fengchen when Shen Qiuhua first married into the family. She and her husband had a son two years before Old Madam Su birthed Su Fengchen. Su Fengchen was like a son to Shen Qiuhua because she watched him grow up. She was thrilled to see him doing so well. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s side of the family had recently improved, and she often sent things to her in-laws. She wanted to care for her in-laws, especially Su Fengchen. Su Wenzhe, his wife, and Luo Jin¡¯an called Su Fengchen ¡°Uncle Fengchen,¡± while Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai called him ¡°Granduncle Fengchen.¡± Everyone chatted after greeting each other, and soon after, they started talking about the lamb skewers. They had tasted the lamb skewers and said they were delicious. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai enjoyed them. Old Madam Su looked at the lively scene before her and became teary-eyed. She knew Su Binglan was the one who brought them together. Only after Old Madam Su arrived at Su Fengzhi¡¯s house did she know what he had gone through. No wonder Su Fengzhi¡¯s personality had changed for the better. The whole family was relieved to see him like that. Old Madam Su said, ¡°Only a few more family members aren¡¯t here. We¡¯ll be whole again soon.¡± Older people loved seeing their children and grandchildren living happily. It was always lively whenever a family spent time together. Everyone was talking and eating lamb skewers like it was the New Year. ¡­ Su Binglan remembered she would have to rush to the capital and look for her second brother the following night, so she would not be around for a while. After some thought, she approached Su Fengchen and said, ¡°This medicine is for you, Uncle Fengchen. Apply it to your injured hand, and I will treat them when I return.¡± Chapter 186 - 186 Great Wisdom 186 Great Wisdom Su Binglan knew Su Fengchen¡¯s inner burdens. He could do more when Su Binglan cured his hands, especially since he had the knowledge and wisdom. Coupled with his diligence and good looks, he could live a good life. Su Fengchen was shocked when he saw how much better his third brother had become. It was then did he understand what Su Fengzhi had experienced. Even Old Master Su and Old Madam Su did not know how Su Fengzhi became much better. Previously, the two elders were anxious when they heard of what had happened to their third son, but they could not do anything about it since Su Fengzhi did not speak to them about it. Now that Su Fengzhi had finally pulled himself together, Su Fengchen knew it was because of Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills. Still, his hand had remained crippled for many years, so he never expected it to get better !! He was stunned when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. He stood in a daze and looked at the medicine his niece was handing him, suspecting he was hallucinating. ¡°U-Uncle Fengchen?¡± Su Fengchen returned to his senses when he heard Su Binglan. He asked bewilderedly, ¡°Is what you said true, Binglan? Can you truly treat my hand?¡± He became teary-eyed, and his voice shook when he spoke. Still, he suppressed his emotions and did not allow his tears to fall, afraid he would appear foolish. Su Binglan felt sad when she saw her uncle¡¯s appearance. Perhaps her uncle usually remained calm so others wouldn¡¯t know the pain he was going through. Only he knew what it was like after severely injuring his right hand. Su Fengchen could not hold it in any longer as a tear rolled down his cheek. Seeing his helplessness, Su Binglan felt pity for him. She enjoyed seeing how united the Su family was and simply wanted them to live good lives. Su Binglan knew she would need to perform surgery on Su Fengchen¡¯s hand, but it was only a minor one. She had placed the scalpel she needed in her pocket dimension and prepared more things to perform the surgery when she returned from finding Su Wenxiu. Su Binglan smiled and comforted her uncle, ¡°If the surgery is a success, your hand will be as good as new, Uncle Fengchen.¡± Su Fengchen smiled, but it was a sour smile. He wanted to show how happy he was, but tears continued to roll down his face. He sniffled and wiped his tears with the back of his hand. He said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Binglan. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± Su Binglan felt sad once again. Su Fengchen was still young, but everyone treated fifteen and sixteen-year-olds as adults in that era. Therefore, Su Fengchen always considered himself a family elder. Still, he thought he looked pitiful before Su Binglan because he cried. Su Binglan was understanding and knew Su Fengchen could not control his emotions. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Uncle Fengchen. We¡¯re family, and you can tell me anything. Don¡¯t be ashamed of crying. Everything will get better in the future.¡± Su Fengchen nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Y-Yes, Binglan. Also, I can¡¯t thank you enough for teaching me how to make salted and preserved eggs. I¡¯ve earned quite a lot of money from selling them. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t have enough eggs previously, but your grandmother bought more from the villagers, and we eventually had more than enough. We sold as many salted and preserved eggs as possible, and I even ended up with some savings.¡± It had only been a month since he started selling his eggs, and Su Fengchen felt like he had earned quite a lot of money. Aside from buying more eggs from the villagers, he had saved all his earnings and did not spend a single cent. ¡°This medicine must be costly. I-I¡¯ll pay you for it.¡± Su Fengchen knew his niece had helped him more than he deserved, so he could not trouble her anymore. Moreover, he was also aware that Su Binglan had taught him how to make salted and preserved eggs because it was a job that did not take much effort. He knew Su Binglan did that because of his injured hand. For example, Su Fengzhi owned several sheep, so Su Binglan taught him how to make lamb skewers. Su Fengchen felt that his niece taught different business methods based on each person¡¯s situation. He knew his niece was a wise person. Su Binglan stuffed the medicine bottle into her uncle¡¯s hands. ¡°Uncle Fengchen, you¡¯ve already given me a commission for the eggs you¡¯ve made and sold. That¡¯s more than enough payment, so just take this medicine. I¡¯ll trouble you to do other things when I¡¯ve healed your hands.¡± Su Fengchen knew his niece only said that to comfort him so he would not feel burdened. Still, he did not want her to worry. He nodded and said, ¡°All right. Please let me know if you need anything in the future.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± ¡­ Soon, everyone there surrounded Su Binglan. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai as she happily barbecued the meat for the two little ones. Liu Yinyin also talked to her sister-in-law about what happened during the day. She told Su Binglan about how much she had earned and other details. Su Binglan simply responded with a smile as she continued barbecuing. Liu Yinyin was used to talking to her whenever the family was returning from town, but Su Binglan was not with them that day, which made Liu Yinyin feel weird. Now, she could finally talk to her sister-in-law, ¡°We earned more than usual and sold a big bucket of tofu pudding today. Everyone enjoyed it. Most of them were our regular customers and said they would return after eating the snacks in our shop. ¡°They said they liked the chili the most and even asked how we made them. I told the customers it was a secret recipe our ancestors had passed down. Hahaha.¡± Liu Yinyin was a little introverted in the past and did not speak much because she was afraid of Su Binglan. However, she became more comfortable around her sister-in-law because Su Binglan¡¯s temperament had improved exponentially. Liu Yinyin was also willing to speak more because she had a money-making business, which made her happy. The better her life was, the better her mental state would be. She would be more confident whenever she spoke and did things. Meanwhile, Old Madam Su was also happily talking beside Su Binglan, ¡°Binglan, I want to thank you for all you¡¯ve done,¡± she was serious when she said that. Su Binglan hurriedly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Su smiled lovingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just happy, that¡¯s all. Our family has improved thanks to you, and I will never forget what you¡¯ve done for us. Still, I can¡¯t say much since I¡¯m old and can¡¯t help you much.¡± Su Binglan handed a lamb skewer to her grandmother and said, ¡°You¡¯re my elder, Grandma, and I should be dutiful to you. I won¡¯t allow you to say such things.¡± Old Madam Su said earnestly, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t care about those silly rules. No one has the right to be selfish, whether they¡¯re an elder or not. Your uncles will remember your kindness, so don¡¯t be embarrassed to ask them for help in the future.¡± Chapter 187 - 187 The Cunning Brother-In-Law 187 The Cunning Brother-In-Law Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Old Madam Su patted her granddaughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Here, Grandma. Taste my barbecued lamb skewers.¡± ¡°I know it will be delicious, Binglan.¡± ¡­ Everyone was considerate of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition and would only allow him to help season the lamb skewers so he would not get tired. Of course, Luo Jin¡¯an could not help but look at his wife. Suddenly, Su Wenzhe came over with a lamb skewer. He noticed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze and chuckled as he nudged Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arm with his elbow. Then he said, ¡°I caught you looking at my sister.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an quickly shifted his gaze and silently lowered his head to put the barbecued lamb skewers on the table. Su Wenzhe looked around and found there was no one nearby. He moved closer to his brother-in-law and whispered, ¡°I saw how you were looking at Binglan.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an glanced at Su Wenzhe, and Su Wenzhe felt goosebumps all over his body. He thought it was bizarre and wondered why Luo Jin¡¯an seemed different from before. Luo Jin¡¯an would always lower his head and remain quiet as if he did not exist in the past, but his aura was extraordinary now. Su Wenzhe¡¯s legs became weak when Luo Jin¡¯an looked at him. Still, Su Wenzhe was Su Binglan¡¯s eldest brother, so why would he be afraid of Luo Jin¡¯an? He thought it must have been a misunderstanding. Su Wenzhe continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. You¡¯re married to Binglan, which makes you my brother-in-law. It¡¯s okay to look at my sister like that.¡± He looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°I¡¯m also aware of how great my sister is. Fortunately, she lives with us in the village. Countless handsome men would chase after her if she stayed in the city.¡± Su Wenzhe could not help but say that because he saw how everyone surrounded his sister. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at Su Wenzhe and said, ¡°That¡¯s your lamb skewer, right? Do you want me to add seasoning?¡± Su Wenzhe nodded and handed over his lamb skewer. ¡°Yes, I just barbecued it. I¡¯d like some seasoning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an took the lamb skewer from Su Wenzhe and added the seasoning, but Su Wenzhe overlooked his brother-in-law¡¯s actions. ¡°There you go.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an handed the lamb skewer back to Su Wenzhe. ¡°Oh, thanks!¡± Su Wenzhe took the lamb skewer and ate it. Suddenly, he exclaimed, ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s spicy!¡± He put down the lamb skewer, stuck his tongue out, and kept fanning it with his hands. It was so spicy that he started jumping up and down as tears filled his eyes. Everyone was busy talking when they heard the commotion. They looked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so spicy!¡± Su Wenzhe was on the verge of crying. He could barely speak because his mouth was burning from the spice. ¡°Quick, drink some water,¡± Liu Yinyin hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt Liu, do you have some water?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some in the kettle. I¡¯ll go and get some right away!¡± Madam Liu hurriedly ran to the stove to pour water for Su Wenzhe. However, the water was still steaming. ¡°It¡¯s still hot because I just boiled it.¡± Liu Yinyin said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯ll have to drink the water from the bucket, Wenzhe.¡± She hurriedly picked up a ladle and scooped some water to hand it to her husband. Su Wenzhe quickly took the ladle and downed the water. He felt a bit better, but the spiciness lingered in his mouth. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You said you can¡¯t handle spicy food, so why did you use the spicy seasoning?¡± Su Wenzhe pointed at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°I-It was Jin¡¯an. He was the one who put the spicy seasoning on my lamb skewer.¡± Shen Qiuhua hit Su Wenzhe. ¡°It¡¯s your fault. Don¡¯t blame your brother-in-law.¡± Su Fengmao echoed. ¡°Your mother is right. Jin¡¯an is usually better at doing things than you, so you were the one who must¡¯ve used the spicy seasoning.¡± Everyone was biased toward Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan. Besides, they were familiar with Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s temperament and knew he was an honest person. He was not in good health, yet he always helped and would not rest even if others told him to. Everyone felt sorry for him and could not bear to let others frame him. Su Binglan walked over and asked, ¡°Big Brother, did you tell Jin¡¯an to put seasoning on your lamb skewer?¡± Su Wenzhe said with a pitiful expression, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t. Your husband was the one who did it.¡± He was innocent, after all. Su Binglan looked at her husband and asked gently, ¡°Is that so?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and said, ¡°Well, he did ask for some seasoning.¡± ¡®I knew it! He did it, but he¡¯s acting as if nothing happened.¡¯ Still, everyone felt sorry for Luo Jin¡¯an. Shen Qiuhua was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t bully your brother-in-law into doing things for you next time, Wenzhe. You must treat Jin¡¯an well since he¡¯s a part of our family.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°Exactly. You can¡¯t blame your brother-in-law for doing what you asked him to.¡± Liu Yinyin echoed, ¡°Binglan and Jin¡¯an are so good to us, so how can you blame Jin¡¯an?¡± Su Wenzhe felt his heart burning hotter than the spice in his mouth. However, he was skeptical and wondered if he really did tell Luo Jin¡¯an to add the spicy seasoning. He had forgotten what he had said just now. ¡®Did I really ask Jin¡¯an to add the spicy seasoning?¡¯ Everyone laughed when they saw Su Wenzhe¡¯s reaction to the spiciness. ¡°The spicy seasoning is delicious! You should try more of it next time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan handed Luo Jin¡¯an the lamb skewers she had barbecued herself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t work so hard and have some food. The others can add seasoning for themselves if they want. Come and sit with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sat next to his wife. Su Binglan talked to Luo Jin¡¯an while she continued barbecuing more lamb skewers. She had planned to go to the capital the following night and worried about her husband. Therefore, she talked to Luo Jin¡¯an for a while and told him many things. The others were embarrassed to run over when they saw the couple sitting together. The others wanted to let the young couple talk more, and the elders were delighted to see how harmonious the couple was. Even when Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai wanted to approach their aunt, Liu Yinyin stopped them. Eventually, Su Wenzhe took over the duty of seasoning everyone¡¯s lamb skewers. He seemed to have understood something when he looked at his sister and brother-in-law talking sweetly. After a while, he patted his forehead and muttered, ¡°I wonder if Jin¡¯an is a cunning person.¡± Liu Yinyin heard her husband mumbling, but she was unsure if she heard correctly. ¡°Did you say someone is cunning?¡± Su Wenzhe shook his head and pondered. ¡°N-Nothing. Do you think something is a bit off with Jin¡¯an?¡± Liu Yinyin looked at her husband disapprovingly. ¡°Are you still trying to blame Jin¡¯an for the seasoning mishap?¡± ¡°N-No! He framed me. I-I said I had trouble cutting the meat.¡± Su Wenzhe was quick to say cutting instead of cunning to throw Liu Yinyin off. Chapter 188 - 188 A Caring Heart 188 A Caring Heart Su Wenzhe did not know whether or not he was right, but he thought his brother-in-law was diligent and rarely spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an was more of a man of action. It was apparent that Luo Jin¡¯an was innocent, so how could he be cunning? ¡­ Everyone ate their lamb skewers and chatted happily. After returning home at night, Su Binglan first went to her parent¡¯s place and helped them peel chestnuts. !! After some thought, she said, ¡°Father, Mother, I might have to go on a long trip tomorrow.¡± Her words were like a bomb that had just exploded. Shen Qiuhua asked anxiously, ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to go on a long trip?¡± Everyone looked at Su Binglan with concern. ¡°Y-Yeah, where would you want to go?¡± Su Fengmao could not accept the thought of his daughter leaving for a long while. ¡®She must be worried about something, but I don¡¯t know what it could be.¡± At that moment, Su Fengmao did not know where his two other sons were or how they were doing. He would have even more trouble sleeping if his daughter had gone away for a while. Su Fengmao knew his daughter was a determined person and that no one could interfere with her decisions. Still, he and his wife could not help but feel anxious since they were Su Binglan¡¯s parents. Su Binglan knew her parents were concerned for her, but she also knew she had to look for her brother. Even Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands trembled when he heard what his wife said. At that time, he was peeling chestnuts but subconsciously tightened his grip so hard that the chestnut shot out of his hand. Su Binglan instinctively grabbed the rogue chestnut and put it back into the basket. When her eyes met with her husband¡¯s, she noticed the worry in his eyes. Su Binglan thought she had imagined it, so she blinked and looked carefully, only to find that Luo Jin¡¯an had already lowered his head to continue peeling the chestnuts. The family would typically talk whenever one could not sleep after dinner. This time, they talked and worked simultaneously. Still, Su Wenzhe and his wife remained silent because they probably knew why Su Binglan had planned to leave for a while. Most customers would talk about many things while eating at their shop, so the couple would overhear the customers talking about the incident concerning Hundred Herbs Hospital. Liu Yinyin and her husband listened to the customers¡¯ stories but did not tell Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua about it because they did not want the two to worry. However, they could not hide it for long since Su Binglan had mentioned she was going on a trip. Su Binglan explained, ¡°I received news about Second Brother recently. The people from Hundred Herbs Hospital said he went to the capital. It just so happens some of their staff members are going there, so I decided to follow them in hopes of bringing Wenxiu home.¡± She deliberately omitted details about what had happened to Hundred Herbs Hospital¡¯s goods and only said she wanted to bring her second brother home. Despite what she told her parents, Hundred Herbs Hospital would never send more people to the capital. In actuality, the people from the capital were the ones who were looking for medicinal herbs and capable people. Su Binglan simply omitted the crucial details because she did not want her parents to worry. ¡°Y-You¡¯re going to the capital?¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua¡¯s expressions changed. Previously, they went to town and heard from others that there was a war in the capital. ¡°B-But they¡¯re at war, and Wenxiu doesn¡¯t know what the situation is like there. We can¡¯t allow you to go.¡± Su Fengmao and his wife did not forget about their second son, Su Wenxiu, but they had to know what was going on before impulsively and foolishly taking action. They could not let their only daughter go and look for Su Wenxiu simply because they did not know what it was like in the capital. Su Binglan¡¯s parents did not want to put her at risk. They wanted to protect their family while thinking of another way to get Su Wenxiu back. Su Binglan said, ¡°Influential forces and connections are supporting Hundred Herbs Hospital, so their paths to the capital are clear. They have branches all over the place and have already taken care of everything. ¡°Nothing bad will happen to the team and me. Besides, Wenxiu and Wenwu went to the capital to earn money for me, so it¡¯s only right that I bring them back.¡± Su Fengmao said thoughtfully, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the fact that they went to earn money for you. You¡¯re all siblings, so it¡¯s normal for you guys to help each other. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t go to the capital to earn money for you, they still needed jobs. Don¡¯t feel guilty because your mother and I were the ones who allowed them to go there. They want to earn money and live good lives too.¡± Su Binglan knew her father only said that to comfort her. ¡°But, you just said they¡¯re my siblings and that we must help each other. I want to go to the capital to get some medicinal herbs since they have the ones we don¡¯t have here. Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua knew how insistent their daughter was and that it was pointless to try and persuade her otherwise. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Su Fengmao said. Shen Qiuhua got annoyed. ¡°You should stay home since you have a bad foot. I¡¯ll go with Binglan instead.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s head started to hurt, yet she felt a warmth in her heart. He realized how loving her family was. This love made one remember their home no matter where one went. One would only think of returning home whenever one was away. Su Fengmao looked abandoned when he heard his wife¡¯s words. He thought his two sons would not have gone to the capital to earn money if his foot was not in that condition. Still, he could not do anything to help his daughter. Su Binglan noticed her father lowering his head, so she said, ¡°Father, I brought home a big bag of herbs when I returned in the afternoon. They¡¯re for your feet. I separated them into small bags so you can put them in hot water and soak your feet every day till I return. When I return, I will treat your foot, and you will be okay.¡± She did not know how long she would be gone, but she had already prepared several things before leaving. Of course, she would inevitably return. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be going with a team from Hundred Herbs Hospital, so I can¡¯t bring anyone with me. Their carriage can¡¯t hold too many people. You all know I am capable, so there¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan was highly insistent. After speaking her heart out, she finally convinced everyone to let her go. However, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua instructed her to return as soon as possible, and Su Binglan agreed. Shen Qiuhua was worried and nagged on for a long time, but Su Binglan agreed to everything her mother said. She thought of something and told Shen Qiuhua, ¡°Remember that I left money for you guys to spend. You can look for Uncle Zhengde concerning the new house too. Just spend as much as you need, and don¡¯t worry about it. Father, remember to soak your feet, and Mother, don¡¯t work too hard.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan did not expect to talk so much, but that was what a worried person would do, after all. ¡­ Su Binglan and her husband returned home shortly after. She silently looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and fell into deep thought for a while. Then she said, ¡°I told Wenzhe to take the oxcart with you to the academy in the morning and to pick you up in the evening. ¡°My parents will take good care of you. Also, remember to take your medicine on time. Although the medicine will not cure you, it will suppress the cold poison. Father and Mother told me they won¡¯t let you do too much work, so you must rest and allow your body some time to heal.¡± Su Fengmao and his wife knew Su Binglan would worry about her husband, so they assured her they would take excellent care of Luo Jin¡¯an and not let him overwork himself. They told Su Binglan not to worry. Chapter 189 - 189 Luo Jin’an Knew All Along 189 Luo Jin¡¯an Knew All Along Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything, so Su Binglan became puzzled. Luo Jin¡¯an just stood by the side quietly when they reached home. He was listening to her without making a sound or moving, which made Su Binglan guess he was thinking about something else. Su Binglan looked at her husband and asked, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an started coughing, ¡°Cough, ahem.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart jumped to her throat when she saw her husband coughing weakly. She hurriedly patted his back and asked, ¡°Are you feeling sick again? Did you take your medicine on time? Why are you coughing again?¡± !! Su Binglan had made a lot of medicine for Luo Jin¡¯an so he would have enough to last him a few days. She even thought of making them into pills so her husband could have an easier time taking them. After all, boiling the herbs before drinking them was more troublesome. Luo Jin¡¯an cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°You¡¯re coughing, yet you¡¯re telling me not to worry. I won¡¯t be at ease leaving you like this.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife calmly, and it looked like a whirlpool was in his eyes, wanting to swallow her whole. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± He asked. Su Binglan did not know how to answer his sudden question, so she nodded. Luo Jin¡¯an continued, ¡°If you go to the capital, I¡¯ll also¡­¡± He stopped halfway through his sentence. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at her husband expectantly. Her eyes shined brilliantly, and they seemed to be able to speak. Luo Jin¡¯an looked into his wife¡¯s eyes and guessed what she was thinking. It was as if Su Binglan was saying, ¡°Say it, say you¡¯re worried about me.¡± He simply kept his thin lips closed, not saying a word. Su Binglan was always more patient when talking to her husband. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Binglan. He asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Do you genuinely want to know?¡± Su Binglan looked like a little girl, saying, ¡°Yes, I want to know.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you return.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I see you¡¯ve learned to keep me in suspense. I know you¡¯re worried about me and that you won¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re rough around the edges but soft inside. Hmph.¡± No matter what she said, Luo Jin¡¯an would neither confirm nor deny her guesses. Still, Su Binglan wanted her husband to tell her he was worried. After some thought, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll come home as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an quickly responded. Su Binglan seemed to have understood something. She sighed. ¡°I know you want me to come home quickly, just like my parents. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t put myself in harm¡¯s way.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lowly, ¡°Fighting in the capital is hazardous. Someone has stolen Hundred Herbs Hospital¡¯s herbs, and the delivery person is missing.¡± Su Binglan was stunned as she looked at her husband¡¯s expression. ¡°S-So you knew about it all along?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. Su Binglan continued, ¡°I told my parents something else because I didn¡¯t want them to worry. Since that¡¯s the case, you should know I¡¯m going to the capital to save Wenxiu. I will bring him back safely and not let anyone stop me! No one can hurt Wenxiu.¡± A dangerous aura surrounded Su Binglan when she said that. As if she thought of something, Su Binglan said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced in the past and whether or not anyone wants to harm you, you must live on no matter what happens. ¡°I will protect you as long as you¡¯re my husband, and I will find you no matter where you go,¡± she said to reassure Luo Jin¡¯an that he need not be afraid. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an was a member of the Su family because of her. Therefore, he would feel more at ease around the family whenever Su Binglan was around. However, he might feel a little awkward without her. Still, Su Binglan would always consider her husband¡¯s feelings and say something to make him feel at ease. Luo Jin¡¯an could feel his wife¡¯s intentions. ¡°I will remember that.¡± He looked at Su Binglan calmly, and his eyes met hers. It seemed like he was telling her to keep her promises through his gaze. Su Binglan understood the look she received from her husband. She said smilingly, ¡°I always keep my promises.¡± ¡­ The Su family woke up early the following day and went to town for work. Although everyone stuck to their daily routine, the atmosphere was gloomy. Su Binglan got busy and made plenty of desserts for the shop. Then she went to Drunken Cloud to deliver more supplies than usual. Seeing so many goods this time, Mr. Wang said smilingly, ¡°Miss Su, you are indeed an honest person. I asked for more goods last time, and you delivered.¡± Su Binglan looked at Mr. Wang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a long trip soon. My big brother and his wife have a shop down there, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look out for them if anything happens while I¡¯m gone.¡± Mr. Wang was stunned, but he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. You¡¯ve helped Drunken Cloud tremendously, so that¡¯s the least I can do to repay you. Moreover, my boss is an influential person, and no one dares to offend him.¡± Su Binglan nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Wang.¡± Mr. Wang replied thoughtfully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite even though we¡¯re only business partners, Miss Su.¡± He had always hoped to help the Su family because it would benefit him and Drunken Cloud. Mr. Wang knew Su Binlan was no ordinary person and that Drunken Cloud might have to rely more on her. He thought of what his young master had instructed him to do and said, ¡°I wonder where you¡¯re going, Miss Su. The young master is also going on a long journey and might take a similar path.¡± Su Binglan was unaware that Mr. Wang was talking about Xu Yunchu. She was still connected to the dark spirit¡¯s memories but had already forgotten about him. Su Binglan waved her hand and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be, so it¡¯s no trouble.¡± Mr. Wang was stunned when he saw how straightforward and decisive the young lady was. He only heard later that Su Binglan was obsessed with the young master some time ago. However, it seemed to him that Su Binglan was avoiding the young master now. Still, those might have only been rumors because the young lady before Mr. Wang was capable, unlike the rumors he had heard. Besides, Su Binglan was already married and even said she treasured her husband very much. She even earned money so her husband could attend the academy. Such a young lady was a rare existence. ¡­ Su Binglan went to Hundred Herbs Hospital after leaving Drunken Cloud. When Doctor Wu saw her, he bolted upright and greeted her respectfully, ¡°M-Miss Su, what brings you here?¡± Chapter 190 - 190 Fully Armed 190 Fully Armed Su Binglan said, ¡°Doctor Wu, I¡¯m going on a long trip. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Doctor Wu was shocked but immediately thought Su Binglan was going to the Legendary Medicine Valley. ¡®She said she¡¯s from Su Teng Village, but I refuse to believe such a capable girl came from the countryside. As expected of her to go on a long journey.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, my big brother and sister-in-law have a business here in town, while my husband and two nephews attend a nearby academy. I hope you can take care of them should anything happen.¡± Doctor Wu hurriedly replied, ¡°O-Of course! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. I will keep an eye on them and ensure the staff members take good care of your family. Also, you saved the county magistrate¡¯s grandson last time, and they are grateful to you, so they will undoubtedly help.¡± Fortunately, Su Binglan had saved Old Madam Feng¡¯s grandson last time. Otherwise, Hundred Herbs Hospital would not be able to operate in Tenghe Town any longer. Moreover, Su Binglan taught Doctor Wu how to perform CPR, which was a tremendous help. Doctor Wu also wanted to be on good terms with a capable person like Su Binglan because she would greatly benefit him by teaching him more medical skills. Su Binglan was relieved when she heard Doctor Wu¡¯s words. Immediately after, she went to the blacksmith shop. The blacksmith looked at her and smiled. He took a box from the table and said, ¡°Miss, these are the things you ordered. I finally completed them today.¡± The temperature in the shop was high, so the blacksmith wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at Su Binglan carefully, afraid she would be dissatisfied with his filth as other customers typically were. Even though he knew Su Binglan was more respectful, he took his appearance seriously. Su Binglan carefully looked at the parts and began to assemble them. Click, clack. Clack. Soft sounds of clicking and clacking sounded in the shop as she put the parts together. The thing she assembled looked like a compass-like contraption, a round thing that spun up and down several times. The blacksmith was in shock and awe with what he saw. He had never seen anything like it before. He was not shocked at the new gadget but how Su Binglan assembled such a thing in a short amount of time. He thought it was fantastic as he stared blankly at the compass-like thing Su Binglan assembled. His eyes were dazzled, and he could not figure out how the young lady assembled it. Su Binglan said, ¡°Hm, not bad. Thank you.¡± Then she paid some silver to the blacksmith. Previously, she had only paid a deposit, so now she paid the remainder. The blacksmith knew he should not ask the young lady about the gadget, but he could not help himself. ¡°Miss, that thing looks interesting. I wonder what it does.¡± ¡°This is of great use to me. It¡¯s like a compass needle.¡± Su Binglan understood that compasses did not exist in that era. Everyone distinguished north, south, east, west, and time according to the skies and stars. The blacksmith was utterly stunned but did not truly understand what the young lady meant. After some careful thinking, he understood something. The compass could distinguish directions, but it was tricky to make because of how small the components were. Even so, the blacksmith would not know how to assemble it. However, the young lady before him was skillful and had assembled the tiny parts into a compass. It was genuinely mystifying to the blacksmith as he thought of Su Binglan¡¯s capability. The blacksmith did not try to overanalyze the compass and continued forging iron weapons. ¡­ When Su Binglan returned to her shops, she had already determined her second brother¡¯s location. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wenxiu to be in a valley in the capital. I guess the most dangerous place can also be the safest place. Fortunately, he¡¯s still okay.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief while making lunch and putting it into a container. She told Li Shi, ¡°Go to Blue Mountain Academy at noon and pass this to Jin¡¯an.¡± She trusted Lin Zheng and the other two with this. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Li Shi and Zhou Shan regarded Su Binglan as their benefactor and would handle any tasks she gave them. Su Binglan even told them she was going on a long journey and would entrust the shop to them. ¡°My parents will come over to help, too,¡± she said. Shen Qiuhua was worried and wanted to help her daughter with the shop matters. After all, they still had to make tofu and tofu pudding, so Shen Qiuhua and her husband would go to the shop to make them in the backyard. That way, they would have enough to sell. Su Binglan had given many orders to almost everyone, but she did not give any tasks to Lin Zheng, so he became anxious. ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you give me any tasks, Boss? I-Isn¡¯t there something you need from me?¡± He thought he had done something wrong since his boss did not give him any orders. After careful thought, he knew he had done everything his boss had told him to do. He even practiced his kung fu every day till it was late. He even bathed in the herbs as his boss instructed and felt stronger than ever. Lin Zheng felt like he was no longer an amateur. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re just as impatient as ever. Don¡¯t worry. You will do great things soon enough.¡± Lin Zheng was relieved when he heard that. After giving orders and instructions, Su Binglan picked up her bag and said to Lin Zheng, ¡°Change into these clothes, and we¡¯ll set off in a while.¡± She had planned to set off at night but decided to leave immediately because Tenghe Town was far from the capital. She needed to travel ahead to get there as quickly as possible. The clothes Su Binglan had prepared for Lin Zheng possessed a hidden feature, but Lin Zheng was unaware of it. He was stunned and asked, ¡°Y-You¡¯re taking me with you, Boss?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to come?¡± Su Binglan asked with a raised eyebrow. Lin Zheng shook his head frantically. ¡°I-It¡¯s not that, Boss. I¡¯m just thrilled that I can come along.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen how hard you work, so I feel comfortable bringing you along,¡± Su Binglan said smilingly. Once again, Lin Zheng nodded excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll always work hard, Boss!¡± Su Binglan took a few knives and said, ¡°Tie these two knives to your boots, so you have quicker access to them. Now, strap these two other knives to your waist.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Then she went to the room behind the shop and changed her clothes. Su Binglan dressed like a man but looked like a teenage boy. Still, she looked outstanding, so she applied some makeup to make her skin look darker. She did that so she would not be too conspicuous. Lin Zheng was stunned when Su Binglan exited the room. ¡°B-Boss?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°One must keep a low profile when leaving town or the village. No one will notice me if I don¡¯t stand out.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Su Binglan stammered, ¡°A-Also, you look¡­¡± She had never noticed it before, but Lin Zheng was quite handsome as his face had a distinct jawline that made him look tough. She looked at him and continued, ¡°You should put on some makeup too.¡± After Su Binglan put on makeup for Lin Zheng, he looked at his reflection in the water tank and could not recognize himself. ¡°T-That¡¯s me? This must be some sort of legendary disguise technique.¡± Chapter 191 - 191 The Enigmatic Miss Su 191 The Enigmatic Miss Su Su Binglan looked at Lin Zheng and raised her brows. ¡°You know about the art of disguise?¡± Lin Zheng thought of his past and felt a little embarrassed. He grinned and explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t enjoy learning boring things like math in the past and liked reading miscellaneous books instead. ¡°I once robbed a commoner in the past, and he told me some stories before Li Shi, Zhou Shan, and I let him go. The commoner spoke of people who could climb roofs, walk on walls, and change their appearances to blend in.¡± A sense of yearning appeared on Lin Zheng¡¯s face as he spoke. Su Binglan noticed his expression and understood something. ¡°Changing one¡¯s appearance is similar to putting on makeup.¡± Lin Zheng realized something when he heard that. He said excitedly, ¡°You know how to do that, right, Boss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an insignificant skill in the grand scheme of things.¡± Makeup was a simple thing for Su Binglan. Lin Zheng revealed a pitiful expression as he looked at Su Binglan. ¡°You are my boss and my master. You will teach me, right?¡± Su Binglan thought there was no problem teaching Lin Zheng these things, but she still wanted to test how Lin Zheng handled certain matters. Only then could she decide whether or not to teach him a new skill. After all, she would not take in disciples so easily. She said thoughtfully, ¡°That depends on how well you perform when we¡¯re out there.¡± After some thought, Lin Zheng said, ¡°I will perform to the best of my abilities and make you proud, Boss!¡± The corner of Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard that. She responded, ¡°Pack up and get ready. It¡¯s time for us to set off, but you need to go home and inform your parents about your departure first.¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told them I won¡¯t be back for a while, so they won¡¯t wait around for me.¡± Su Binglan had set up a resting place in the shops¡¯ backyard, so Lin Zheng and his two friends could sleep there if they chose not to go home. Lin Zheng often stayed at the shop, and his parents did not ask about it. ¡°You should leave them a message, at least,¡± Su Binglan said. Lin Zheng responded smilingly, ¡°My parents would have come here if they needed to tell me something. They even told me to work hard for you.¡± His parents had secretly gone to the dessert shop and were excited when they saw how well their son was doing. They even rooted for him to work hard for Su Binglan. Previously, his parents had passed by Binglan¡¯s Desserts and Su¡¯s Tofu during their grand opening and saw Su Binglan saving a little girl. From then on, Lin Zheng¡¯s parents knew Su Binglan was special. Moreover, their son was busy working alongside Su Binglan. Lin Zheng was no longer a hooligan who robbed others and became more sensible. He even brought some delicious food home for his parents from time to time. That made Lin Zheng¡¯s parents happy as they wished for him to stay alongside Su Binglan forever so they would not have to worry about their son. After some pondering, Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, everything should be okay then.¡± Shortly after, she left with Lin Zheng. She first went to buy two horses. Since she decided to go on a long journey, Su Binglan had gone to the bank, taken out a thousand silver taels, and given them to her parents. When Su Binglan said she was going on a long journey, her parents offered her the thousand silver taels, but she refused to take them. Still, her parents insisted, and Su Binglan took only two hundred silver taels. However, buying two horses cost a hundred silver taels, and Su Binglan felt distressed. Despite that, she knew she could always earn more silver and that her second brother¡¯s life was more important than money. Su Binglan wanted to bring Su Wenxiu home safely, no matter what. Lin Zheng had learned to ride a horse when he was just a child. After all, his family was well off, so it was customary for him to learn how to ride a horse. His mouth was wide open when he saw his boss¡¯s horse riding skills and how easily she mounted the horse. Lin Zheng widened his eyes in shock. ¡®S-She grew up in a village, so how does she know how to ride a horse?!¡¯ He was not shocked that Su Binglan knew how to ride a horse, but it was that she was so good at it. Lin Zheng knew how to ride a horse, but it took him a long time to learn. The person who taught Lin Zheng also showed him what it took to be a great rider, yet Lin Zheng had only learned 50 to 60% of it. Nonetheless, he was stunned when he saw his boss¡¯s riding skills. Su Binglan rode the horse better than Lin Zheng¡¯s teacher, and Lin Zheng instantly became fascinated with his boss. Su Binglan rode far away and looked at Lin Zheng leisurely following behind. She turned back and said, ¡°Why are you waiting around? Didn¡¯t you say you know how to ride a horse?¡± She took him along because he said he knew how to ride a horse. Lin Zheng collected his thoughts and said, ¡°I-I do.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Well, hurry up.¡± She was in a hurry, after all. ¡°Giddy up.¡± With that, Lin Zheng tugged the reins and rode his horse forward. Su Binglan applied pressure to the horse¡¯s belly with her heels and quickly rode off. ¡­ Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an was playing chess with Mr. Kong at Blue Mountain Academy. Luo Jin¡¯an was discrete, and no one would ever know what he was thinking. Still, Mr. Kong knew Luo Jin¡¯an was concerned, judging from how Luo Jin¡¯an played. ¡°Are you worried about Miss Su?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°Well, she is my wife, after all.¡± Mr. Kong sighed and said, ¡°Your wife treats you well, so it¡¯s normal for you to worry about her.¡± He knew Luo Jin¡¯an valued loyalty and friendship, so he continued, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve already arranged for Luo Ying to protect Miss Su secretly, so she should be fine. ¡°Still, Luo Ying might blow his cover if he needs to make a move. Some people are still looking for the forces you left behind, Jin¡¯an.¡± As soon as Luo Jin¡¯an arrived at the academy in the morning, he called Luo Ying over and told him to protect Su Binglan secretly. Luo Ying would remain in the shadows while he followed Su Binglan to the capital, so it was highly likely to blow his cover, but Luo Jin¡¯an did not care. Mr. Kong could see how much his master valued Miss Su. Although his master had a nominal relationship with Miss Su, he still cherished Miss Su very much. However, Mr. Kong knew Miss Su was unique. Even the food she made was delicious. For her delicacies, Mr. Kong felt it was beneficial to continue teaching at Blue Mountain Academy. That was what Princess Lan had arranged back then anyway. At that moment, a figure appeared and said, ¡°Master. Miss Su has bought two horses and has set off alongside Lin Zheng. Luo Ying is on their trail to protect them.¡± Mr. Kong was stunned. ¡°She knows how to ride a horse?¡± Not everyone knew how to do that, and Miss Su was a villager. The village was well-known for its poor conditions, so cows were costly things to own, let alone horses. Luo Jin¡¯an did not seem surprised and even asked, ¡°How are her riding skills?¡± ¡°Miss Su¡¯s riding skills are excellent, even better than the elite cavalrymen from the army.¡± Mr. Kong looked incredulous as he thought Miss Su was a true mystery. Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°You must report to me whenever you hear anything from Luo Ying.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°All right, you may take your leave.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ Mr. Kong could not care less about playing chess anymore. ¡°Is your wife really a country girl? She can¡¯t be a spy, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an responded straightforwardly, ¡°No.¡± Mr. Kong sensed his master¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Even the doctors are amazed by how well you¡¯re doing, considering your poisoning. It¡¯s a miracle how healthy you are. It¡¯s indeed your wife¡¯s work, not a spy¡¯s.¡± Chapter 192 - 192 Getting Used to Her Existence 192 Getting Used to Her Existence At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an held a chess piece tightly. If one paid close attention, one could see how tightly he clenched his fingers. Mr. Kong noticed his master¡¯s appearance when he returned to his senses. He knew how worried Luo Jin¡¯an was. If Luo Jin¡¯an were not affected by the cold poison, Mr. Kong had no doubt his master would ride straight to the capital to protect his wife. However, his master could only rest until he got better. Luo Jin¡¯an could not use force for the time being as the cold poison had inhibited his true potential. Now that Su Binglan was around, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s health had improved, so Mr. Kong hoped Miss Su would return safely because Luo Jin¡¯an could recover fully. Su Binglan was a magical person, yet she was a country girl. She could cook good food, practice medicine, and ride a horse. Moreover, she rode a horse better than an expert. Mr. Kong had never seen the delicacies Su Binglan made and was so picky about his meals that he told people to buy two big bowls of haggis soup for him during his lunch breaks. He also heard that Su Binglan was so talented in medical skills that she even revived the dead. To be honest, Mr. Kong would be satisfied if Su Binglan were always sincere to Luo Jin¡¯an. With someone like Su Binglan by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s side, Luo Jin¡¯an could recover physically and exact his revenge as long as Su Binglan protected him. The responsibilities on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s shoulders were too heavy to bear alone, and even Mr. Kong was worried about him. Recently, Mr. Kong¡¯s master, Luo Jin¡¯an, had hidden many things in his heart as his thoughts were deep and heavy. Still, Mr. Kong knew his master was good. Luo Jin¡¯an resembled the mountain snow, like a breeze through bamboo. Unlike before, he often smiled, making others feel like they were basking in the spring breeze. Now, Luo Jin¡¯an had a grim expression and a cold aura. It would be perfect if Su Binglan could also cure his heart. Mr. Kong sighed emotionally and said, ¡°Master, please have lunch at my place today.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will take Xuexuan and Xuehao to the shop for lunch.¡± Su Binglan had told him to go to the family¡¯s shop for lunch if he needed something to eat. Her family¡¯s dishes were cleaner and more delicious than those made outside. Looking at Luo Jin¡¯an, Mr. Kong thought Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to be somewhere Su Binglan frequented because it would remind him of his wife. Mr. Kong could understand how his master felt since he had been in a similar situation. When Luo Jin¡¯an exited Mr. Kong¡¯s study, someone said to him, ¡°Luo Jin¡¯an, someone is here to deliver lunch to you. It seems to be someone your wife had sent. I sent him to your dormitory because I didn¡¯t know where you were.¡± It was Li Bin, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s classmate. He was the one who led Su Binglan to Luo Jin¡¯an when she came to deliver lunch once. Li Bin usually studied with Luo Jin¡¯an on weekdays and was the only one who asked him for advice because he knew Luo Jin¡¯an was knowledgeable. However, a knowledgeable person like Luo Jin¡¯an should be in the first class, and Li Bin wondered how Luo Jin¡¯an ended up in the third class. Still, that did not stop Li Bin from admiring Luo Jin¡¯an. Li Bin happened to see someone delivering food and asked the person if he was looking for Luo Jin¡¯an. Then he led the person to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s dormitory, not expecting to bump into him at Mr. Kong¡¯s study. Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, he quickly walked to his dormitory. Lin, the attendant, overheard the conversation when he entered Mr. Kong¡¯s study. He looked at Mr. Kong and said, ¡°Miss Su dedicates herself to our master. She had already left yet still arranged for someone to deliver food to him.¡± Mr. Kong responded, ¡°Miss Su is a dedicated and excellent person. She delivers lunch to our master every day. Even so, the dishes are always different and smell so good.¡± The two were relieved that someone like Su Binglan was there for their master. Luo Jin¡¯an was quick and soon arrived at his dormitory. At this time, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were playing around in the dormitory. Li Shi put the lunch box on a table when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. He respectfully greeted Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°Hello, Young Master Luo.¡± He called Luo Jin¡¯an ¡°young master¡± because he was his boss¡¯s husband. Li Shi wanted to be respectful when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. Li Shi, Zhou Shan, and Lin Zheng had met Luo Jin¡¯an during the shops¡¯ grand opening. Li Shi always thought his boss and Young Master Luo possessed a unique aura. Li Shi could feel Young Master Luo¡¯s potent aura whenever he was in front of him. Li Shi felt restrained and dared not speak recklessly. ¡°Why did my wife tell you to send us lunch?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. Li Shi answered honestly, ¡°My boss made lunch in the morning and packed them in these boxes. She said you will be on a lunch break at noon and told me to deliver these to you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Li Shi and asked, ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± After carefully thinking, Li Shi said, ¡°Well, she gave us some instructions about the shop, but nothing else other than that.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied briefly. Li Shi looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression and could not guess what he was thinking. He only felt the atmosphere in the dormitory becoming heavier. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall return to the shop now, Young Master Luo.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°Carry on.¡± Li Shi felt relieved when he heard that. After exiting the dormitory, he heaved a long sigh. ¡®As expected of my boss¡¯s husband. He¡¯s genuinely different from others.¡¯ Li Shi felt uncomfortable, and his legs were weak when he talked to Young Master Luo. It turned out that delivering lunch to Young Master Luo was not as easy as Li Shi thought. Still, he had to keep an eye on the shop for his boss when he returned. ¡­ Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were not as interested in eating as they usually were this time. They only looked toward the door pitifully. Luo Jin¡¯an softly said to them, ¡°Wash your hands, and let¡¯s eat together.¡± The two little ones were obedient toward Luo Jin¡¯an. They got down from their chairs and went to the basin to wash their hands. Although the little ones studied at the academy, Attendant Lin usually took care of them. Earlier, Luo Jin¡¯an visited Mr. Kong¡¯s study, so Attendant Lin fetched some water and sent it to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s dormitory so it would be convenient for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai to wash their hands. After the trio washed their hands, Luo Jin¡¯an poured the water out and fetched more water from the tank. Then he removed the dishes from the boxes and neatly arranged them on the table. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the sumptuous dishes and stopped moving abruptly. Su Xuexuan asked, ¡°Uncle Jin¡¯an, when will Aunt Binglan return?¡± Su Xuehai was not his typical lively self. ¡°I miss Aunt Binglan.¡± The two were used to their aunt delivering lunch at noon. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed inwardly, ¡®As expected, getting used to something has its downside.¡¯ ¡°Your aunt will be back before you know it. You must eat well, or your aunt will worry, okay?¡± Su Xuexuan and his little brother nodded and started eating, but Luo Jin¡¯an did not eat much. Su Xuexuan asked, ¡°Uncle Jin¡¯an, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Chapter 193 - 193 Experiential Learning 193 Experiential Learning Su Xuexuan enjoyed eating his aunt¡¯s cooking. However, he ate his lunch bit by bit because he knew his aunt had left. He did not know when Su Binglan would return, after all. Then he realized his uncle hardly touched his chopsticks. Luo Jin¡¯an never ate that little in the past. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the sumptuous food, sighed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, but you two should hurry up and eat.¡± A child could never understand an adult¡¯s thoughts, no matter how intelligent they were. Su Xuexuan believed it when Luo Jin¡¯an said he was not hungry, so he and his brother continued eating. ¡­ Su Binglan and Lin Zheng rode their horses at high speed without stopping. Lin Zheng did not know where his boss was going, so he followed behind Su Binglan. Su Binglan rode so fast that Lin Zheng had trouble following her. Still, he knew he had to keep up with his boss no matter what. He rode his horse at high speed and focused on his boss¡¯s horse, not daring to be careless. If he lost focus, he would lose sight of his boss. Moreover, he did not know where he was going. Although Su Binglan was going at breakneck speeds, she knew how far Lin Zheng was behind her. She controlled her speed so Lin Zheng could keep up with her. Su Binglan did not plan on resting during her journey. That¡¯s why she had made several prior preparations before leaving. She carried a straw bag and not a backpack similar to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s because she did not want to attract unnecessary attention. She only packed two symbolic clothes in her straw bag, but many other things in her pocket dimension, including silver. It was safer to keep more important things there, anyway. Su Binglan also made pound cakes, so a few bites would keep them full for a whole day. The duo passed by a small road under a mountain forest at night. Su Binglan slowed her horse down and waited for Lin Zheng to ride over. She said, ¡°You must¡¯ve worked hard to follow me, right?¡± Lin Zheng shook his head. ¡°No, I felt refreshed instead. I never thought I could ride so fast.¡± He did not need to think about anything besides following his boss. However, doing that also trained his horse to run faster while making Lin Zheng more courageous. He stopped his horse and rested for a while. Feeling delighted because he never thought he could ride so fast. Su Binglan noticed it all and said, ¡°Yes, riding a horse is fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Zheng did not feel anything when others praised him, but he was thrilled whenever Su Binglan did. After all, she was his boss and master. ¡°I will practice more, Boss!¡± Su Binglan removed the pound cake from her bag and gave a piece to Lin Zheng. She also removed a water canister and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a quick snack now and rush to the next town to rest.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve made these, huh? Others can¡¯t buy this, so it must be delicious, right, Boss?¡± Lin Zheng said. To him, eating his boss¡¯s food was a blessing. He took a bite and thought it looked thick. It was crispy on the outside and soft on the inside with a hint of sweetness. Lin Zheng did not even need to eat the pound cake to know it would be delicious. He took a sip of water and thought it tasted sweet and delicious. ¡°Boss, did the cake make this water taste sweet? I took a sip and felt all my fatigue disappear.¡± If others heard that, they would think Lin Zheng was just trying to flatter his boss, but he was speaking the truth. Su Binglan knew it because she used a unique method to make the pound cake. She made it with plenty of spiritual spring water, so the water Lin Zheng drank would taste different. Moreover, the spiritual spring water could eliminate fatigue while boosting one¡¯s spirit and increasing stamina. Lin Zheng felt different when he ingested it. The duo quickly ate, and Su Binglan said, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s continue on our journey.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Lin Zheng was energetic after eating and drinking. However, he remembered something and asked, ¡°Oh, where are we going?¡± ¡°To the capital, of course.¡± The path Su Binglan took was to the capital. Lin Zheng opened his mouth in surprise. ¡®We¡¯re going to the capital? That¡¯s so far away, and there¡¯s a war going on there.¡¯ Su Binglan noticed Lin Zheng¡¯s expression and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to go to the capital?¡± Lin Zheng shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Boss. I¡¯ll protect you with my kung fu!¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can guarantee our safety no matter how fierce the war is. I¡¯ll bring you back to the town in one piece. I brought you with me to train you.¡± Since Lin Zheng sometimes called her ¡°master,¡± it was only natural that Su Binglan would focus on training him. Su Binglan¡¯s words moved Lin Zheng. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, Boss!¡± Su Binglan waved her hand and said, ¡°All right, but I¡¯ll be strict.¡± Lin Zheng scratched the back of his head and smiled. ¡°I should hope so, Master. Pressure creates diamonds, after all.¡± Su Binglan smiled lightly, ¡°Okay, stop being so humble. The journey will be arduous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hardships, Master.¡± Previously, Lin Zheng wanted to call Su Binglan ¡°master,¡± but he feared she would be unhappy. Hence, he would only call her that sometimes. Su Binglan said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s set off.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Lin Zheng was full of enthusiasm. The duo continued to ride their horses and rested at a nearby inn at night. Then they set off again the following morning. After traveling for two days, they arrived at the prefectural city in the evening. When the duo entered the prefectural city, Lin Zheng could feel how different it was from Tenghe Town. He looked at the roads on both sides and sighed with emotion. ¡°This is the prefectural city, so it should be more prosperous. It doesn¡¯t look that way to me. Instead, it¡¯s similar to Tenghe town, except the streets are more spacious and some houses are bigger here.¡± Su Binglan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t mention Dingzhou being a barren state?¡± Lin Zheng replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Still, my sister got married and moved to the capital.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Are you worried about your sister?¡± Lin Zheng shook his head. ¡°My sister is fine. We¡¯re in a hurry to get somewhere. We¡¯re not here to visit relatives.¡± Su Binglan sighed approvingly because Lin Zheng knew what was important. ¡°You can visit your sister when our journey is over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Several people were on the streets during the evening. The duo got down from their horses and led them into the prefectural city. Lin Zheng said, ¡°Boss, I realized that Dingzhou is indeed barren. We passed by many villages and towns. I noticed how difficult everyone¡¯s lives are.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what the situation will be like when there¡¯s a war. It¡¯s good enough that commoners can eat safely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± At that moment, a group of people passed by on the street. They were soldiers escorting a carriage filled with weapons. Chapter 194 - 194 King Ding 194 King Ding Other people were also on the streets, and someone quietly asked, ¡°Who¡¯s on that carriage?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.¡± A passerby was carrying a basket to buy groceries when he heard someone ask, ¡°Are you people from the prefecture capital?¡± ¡°Yes, we just returned from somewhere else.¡± Someone kindly explained, ¡°That is our King Ding¡¯s carriage. King Ding had arranged to take over Dingzhou, so he visited the local officials.¡± An outsider asked, bewildered, ¡°Wait, shouldn¡¯t the officials visit King Ding instead?¡± Someone whispered, ¡°Who knows? We don¡¯t know what the higher-ups are thinking. We only know that King Ding isn¡¯t in good health, yet he musters the strength to visit people constantly. It¡¯s backbreaking work, in my opinion. ¡°Still, the people from our prefecture capital are grateful to King Ding because he works hard for us. King Ding has issued laws we have yet to understand, but he has reduced taxes and helped his people seek justice. We just hope he¡¯s well. ¡°Moreover, the price of food has risen since the war, but King Ding came to help so people could afford to feed themselves. He¡¯s only eighteen years old too. If only there were a capable enough doctor around to cure King Ding.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan and Lin Zheng stood on the sidelines and quietly listened to the passersby¡¯s discussions. When the soldiers and carriage passed by, the duo heard coughing sounds inside the carriage. ¡°Cough, cough. Hack, ahem!¡± It was a continuous cough that sounded fragile. For some reason, Su Binglan felt her heart tighten when she heard the incessant coughs. Her chest felt stuffy as if she could not breathe. She covered her chest with her hand and thought it was bizarre. Su Binglan wondered why her heart ached so much. Was it because the coughs reminded her of Luo Jin¡¯an? She had been away for more than two days, after all. Perhaps she missed her husband. Still, Su Binglan did not overthink. ¡­ At this moment, the person in the carriage coughed even more violently. His trusted subordinate was also in the carriage. He looked at King Ding¡¯s appearance and was concerned. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay? The doctor said he managed to stabilize your condition. Why are you coughing like this all of a sudden?¡± The subordinate¡¯s face turned ashen, and he was highly anxious. King Ding placed his hand on his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my heart is hurting terribly. Her heart might have felt the same way when she died. It hurts so badly, and I don¡¯t know what triggered it.¡± The subordinate said, ¡°If only the princess were here. She wouldn¡¯t let others treat our prince like that.¡± King Ding¡¯s voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°She has protected me for a long time and had grown tired.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you must live on for our princess. We will find a capable doctor soon, and they will cure you.¡± King Ding waved his hand and coughed. ¡°The princess said I have a chance of surviving here, but I don¡¯t know what that chance is.¡± ¡°We will know eventually, Your Highness.¡± King Ding closed his eyes tiredly. When he opened them again, for some reason, he felt the need to lift the curtain to look outside. Then he saw a person on the street, and his heart jumped. He looked closer and found she was just a young lady. King Ding¡¯s expression dimmed, and he fell into deep thought. ¡®She¡¯s already dead, and there¡¯s no longer a trace of her in this world. Why am I still hoping she¡¯s alive? She doesn¡¯t have to worry now that she¡¯s gone. I¡¯m only alive because I promised her I would live on, and I can¡¯t let her efforts go to waste.¡¯ King Ding¡¯s cough was severe, so his subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, we must return to the mansion immediately!¡± ¡­ When the carriage disappeared from his sigh, Lin Zheng returned to his senses. He looked at Su Binglan and said discreetly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for King Ding to live this long. ¡°I heard his mother had issues with her womb when he was conceived, and King Ding¡¯s body was frail. He even fell into a river when he was a child. That time, the princess was the one who saved him. ¡°After that, the princess fell ill. Even so, she protected King Ding. However, the princess died three years ago, and the higher-ups began to attack King Ding¡¯s mansion. Still, the king has many capable people around him. ¡°These people are loyal to King Ding and the princess and have been by the king¡¯s side since the princess died. Ordinary people will not dare attack King Ding because of these people¡¯s protection.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan looked at Lin Zheng. ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s just gossip I heard from others,¡± Lin Zheng stammered. Su Binglan felt they had gotten distracted for too long, so she said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s get moving.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to rest here for the night?¡± Lin Zheng asked. Su Binglan calculated the distance and time. She said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we hurry up. We can take our time when we¡¯re on the way back to Tenghe Town.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± Then the duo continued on their journey. After leaving the prefectural city, the duo finally witnessed what a real war looked like. When they passed a village along the way, they discovered that all the villagers were dead. The villagers¡¯ corpses were lying all over the place in a mess. Even fresh blood flowed from a few of them. Lin Zheng vomited when he saw the scene and smelled the blood. ¡°Retch!¡± He could not stand to see such a scene. He choked and said sobbingly, ¡°Some of them are just children. Those b*stards won¡¯t even spare children?¡± Lin Zheng used to be a gangster, but he was a small fry that never hurt anyone. At most, he wanted to scare others. It was his first time seeing so much blood and so many corpses. Su Binglan got off her horse and walked. She observed her surroundings and realized all the food was gone, and even the fields were empty. She said, ¡°Someone must¡¯ve killed the villagers for food. This village is close to the top of the mountain and far from the town, so no one will notice it if someone killed these people.¡± Lin Zheng collected his thoughts and said, ¡°Was all this caused by mountain bandits? I heard mountain bandits would burn, kill, and plunder in some places.¡± Su Binglan said coldly, ¡°Maybe some people disguised themselves as mountain bandits to plunder the villagers¡¯ food. However, plundering alone doesn¡¯t necessarily mean killing people to silence them. ¡°They would only kill the villagers to silence them for fear of the people reporting them to the authorities.¡± Lin Zheng understood what his boss meant. ¡°Those people are horrible!¡± He was outraged. Su Binglan remained cold as she said, ¡°Some people will do anything to achieve their goals. It¡¯s normal. Human lives are like a blade of grass in a chaotic war world. Still, no war is good, and people just want to live their lives.¡± Lin Zheng¡¯s heart panicked as he angrily punched the tree beside him. He bruised his hand, but he did not feel any pain. ¡°I don¡¯t want wars to happen too.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡± Lin Zheng asked frowningly, ¡°Master, how influential are generals? Generals can protect their family and country while helping others, right?¡± Su Binglan looked at Lin Zheng¡¯s expression and knew he had seen many things along their journey. It was as if he had grown up suddenly. Chapter 195 - 195 Excited Yet Nervous 195 Excited Yet Nervous Su Binglan realized that Lin Zheng was a hot-blooded person. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re asking about these things, but you don¡¯t have to be a general to do great things. Even ordinary people can make a change.¡± Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at his boss. ¡°Is that true? Will you teach me how?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°You can do many things if you¡¯re capable. Come on. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere so we can avenge these people.¡± Lin Zheng was stunned and did not regain his senses for quite a while. ¡°Master, is the avenging you¡¯re talking about the same thing I understand?¡± !! Su Binglan nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the literal meaning you understand. Someone killed these innocent people, and we won¡¯t stand for it. We must do something about this.¡± She was not one to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but she felt depressed when she saw the state of the village and its villagers. She felt stifled and needed to vent. If no one stood up and did something about these incidents, the culprits would always think they could get away with such heinous crimes. Perhaps these culprits would target the next village, so Su Binglan wanted to do something about it. Lin Zheng was very excited when he heard his boss¡¯s words, but after a while, he collected his thoughts and felt something was off. ¡°M-Master, do you know who did this?¡± Of course, Su Binglan knew. She could use the compass to figure out who invaded and terrorized the village. She said, ¡°I have a hunch. Let¡¯s take a detour and ask around.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s ability to guess amazed Lin Zheng, but he also knew his master was not an ordinary person. If his master said so, then so be it. Lin Zheng would never doubt his master¡¯s words, after all. Immediately after, Su Binglan led Lin Zheng to a mansion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Zou Mansion?¡± Lin Zheng asked. Su Binglan responded, ¡°Yes, King Jian might be here. Lord Zou is King Jian¡¯s official. Lord Zou was once a bandit, but he later joined King Jian and became a high-ranking official. Now, King Jian and King Jin are fighting because of the occupation of the fiefdom. ¡°Fighting in a war requires many things, and food is one of the most vital. King Jian¡¯s grain production is more on the low side, so Lord Zou probably arranged for his subordinates to invade the village to please his king.¡± Lin Zheng was shocked when he heard that. ¡°H-How do you know so much, Boss?¡± He would have suspected Su Binglan had lived here if he was not with his boss the entire time. Su Binglan pointed at her head and said, ¡°You must learn to think beyond what¡¯s in front of you. We heard many things on the way here; some were more helpful information than the rest.¡± The duo had rested at inns or places with many people, and Su Binglan sometimes got off her horse to walk around every town to listen to others gossiping. Still, some information was more helpful than others. The duo had passed by some towns on the way to Zou Mansion, and Su Binglan would hear people discussing. Moreover, she could hear more whenever she focused. She remembered every piece of information she had heard. Lin Zheng was shocked when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s explanation. He admired his boss even more. Lin Zheng thought no one could compare to his boss¡¯s ability. He knew he had to listen, think, and see more in the future. When Su Binglan finished explaining, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± She removed a rope from her straw bag as she spoke. Then she threw it upward, and the hook at the rope¡¯s end latched onto something. Su Binglan tugged the rope to ensure it was secure and quickly climbed it. From Lin Zheng¡¯s point of view, Su Binglan climbed the rope effortlessly as if she was merely walking on a flat surface. He simply followed suit. When the duo reached the top, Su Binglan put away the rope. The duo did not need to climb like that, but she wanted to treat it as training. She would think of ways to teach Lin Zheng things whenever possible. There were soldiers and guards scattered around Zou Mansion. Most knew Lord Zou as Zou Kongtie. He was King Jian¡¯s high-ranking official because he had done many despicable things to please his king. Although Zou Kongtie did horrible things, he solved several of King Jian¡¯s problems many times. That was why he was such a high-ranking official. Even if Zou Mansion had patrols, these people were nothing to Su Binglan as she had effortlessly infiltrated the mansion with Lin Zheng. Lin Zheng followed his boss, feeling increasingly amazed. He thought his master could do anything. Still, he felt excited yet nervous. Lin Zheng was sweating all over, but he looked at his master and saw how calm and collected she was. Su Binglan entered Zou Kongtie¡¯s room, her footsteps were light, and the person inside was utterly unaware of her presence. Lin Zheng dared not breathe loudly, afraid he might accidentally alarm the person. After entering the room, Su Binglan knocked the person unconscious and whispered to Lin Zheng, ¡°Drag him away.¡± ¡°Huh? You want me to drag him away?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, drag him out of here.¡± Lin Zheng carefully asked, ¡°But won¡¯t someone discover us if I do that?¡± Su Binglan waved her hand. ¡°The others aren¡¯t a threat. They won¡¯t discover us.¡± Lin Zheng realized how easily he could drag the unconscious person out. Su Binglan led Lin Zheng to a quiet place and told Lin Zheng to wake the person up by splashing cold water on his face. ¡°A-Ah!¡± Zou Kongtie woke up in a daze. He saw the two masked people in front of him and shivered. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± He said in a muffled voice. Su Binglan said in a disguised voice, ¡°Look around you.¡± Zou Kongtie¡¯s eyes darted around and found he was in the wilderness. ¡°M-Mmm!¡± He was so scared that he tried to scream for help. However, Su Binglan had told Lin Zheng to stuff Zou Kongtie¡¯s mouth with a sock, so he could not make a sound. Su Binglan told Lin Zheng to tie Zou Kongtie¡¯s hands together, then to the horses. Then the duo sat on their horses to ride away with Zou Kongtie in tow. Su Binglan said to Lin Zheng, ¡°Consider this your training.¡± The duo towed Zou Kongtie along the way with their horses. He was scared and exhausted from walking, wanting to cry. Moreover, the socks in his mouth were stinky as it had been several days since anyone had washed them. No one had ever tortured Zou Kongtie like that, even when he was a bandit. He wanted to cry, but he could not make a sound. He could only allow the duo to tow him away. Zou Kongtie could not make a sound and helplessly followed the horses. The horses would drag him along the ground if he did not walk quickly. He did not know what the duo wanted with him, and they were in the wilderness. It was not until they reached the village that Su Binglan told Lin Zheng to untie Zou Kongtie from the horses. Zou Kongtie only had a few breaths left at that moment. He felt like he was going to die. However, when he saw the bloody corpses before him, he started to tremble in fear. He was so scared that he jumped. Su Binglan pulled the rope around Zou Kongtie¡¯s hands hard, and he fell to the ground. ¡°Tell me how you told your people to kill these villagers.¡± Chapter 196 - 196 Received News 196 Received News Su Binglan removed the stinky socks from Zou Kongtie¡¯s mouth so he could speak. He said sobbingly, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Su Binglan made it clear she was impatient. She said to Lin Zheng, ¡°Slap him.¡± She did not want to waste her breath with this person. Su Binglan would not have gone through so much trouble if she was unsure it was Zou Kongtie who was involved in what had happened in the village. Lin Zheng was in utter awe of his master. He never thought he could vent his anger like this. Lin Zheng towed Zou Kongtie along the way as he sat on his horse and looked at Zou Kongtie¡¯s pitiful appearance. His heart was full of joy. Lin Zheng thought his master was right. Killing Zou Kongtie would be too easy, and it would be better to deal with him properly. Lin Zheng wanted to show how valuable he was as he was the best at this. ¡°I¡¯m the best at slapping people around,¡± Lin Zheng said with a menacing smile. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. We need him to talk.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lin Zheng rolled up his sleeves and fiercely slapped Zou Kongtie a few times. Pow! Smack, slap! The slaps caused Zou Kongtie to lose a few teeth. Lin Zheng noticed how strong he was and was stunned. ¡°I never knew I was this strong.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to soak in the herbs for nothing, did I?¡± Lin Zheng became excited because his strength had increased and his kung fu had improved. No wonder the people at Zou Mansion were so weak compared to him. ¡°Are you going to tell us what you know or not?! Answer the question!¡± Zou Kongtie said sobbingly, ¡°If you¡¯re capable enough, kill me.¡± Su Binglan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid to die, huh?¡± Zou Kongtie¡¯s hair stood on end when he looked at the person before him. He could not help but feel fearful, and before he knew it, he felt sharp pains all over his body. Su Binglan was sticking her needles around his body. She brought a set of acupuncture needles and a few needles she could use as weapons. Of course, she knew where to stick them. Finally, Zou Kongtie could not bear the pain any longer. Tears and snot flowed from his face as he began to explain, ¡°I-I arranged for my people to kill these villagers because it was a remote area, and they had food stored up. ¡°King Jian needed food for his soldiers, so I had people disguise themselves as bandits to rob the villagers of their food, but I was worried the villagers would report me, so I told my people to kill them. ¡°Also, this village is far from everyone else, so I thought no one would know what we did. B-But we had yet to dispose of the bodies. T-There, I¡¯ve told you everything you¡¯ve asked. P-Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Su Binglan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you if you do what I say. Come here and write what you¡¯ve done with your blood on this wooden board. Write that you¡¯ve told your people to disguise themselves as bandits to rob the villagers of their food and that you told them to kill the villagers.¡± Zou Kongtie looked at the young person before him and thought of how terrified of death he was. ¡°Y-You won¡¯t kill me if I write that on the wooden board?¡± Su Binglan lazily said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands, so I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Lin Zheng clenched his fist and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t do as she says.¡± Zou Kongtie was so scared that his hands began to tremble. He hurriedly obeyed the duo¡¯s orders and prepared to write his message in his blood. However, he looked at his hands and could not bear to do it. Lin Zheng was anxious as he looked at Zou Kongtie. He took out a knife and slit one of Zou Kongtie¡¯s palms. A lot of blood flowed from Zou Kongtie¡¯s palm as his heart pounded, but he dared not think about anything else at that moment. When Zou Kongtie finished writing his message, Su Binglan told Lin Zheng to beat him again. Then she put away the wooden board and dragged Zou Kongtie to the middle of the street. She quickly made some arrangements and left alongside Lin Zheng. ¡­ The following morning, the commoners walked by and saw their hated Lord Zou in the middle of the street with a big wooden sign hanging from his neck. Zou Kongtie had written the heinous crimes he committed on the wooden board, and some of the commoners who could read turned pale when they saw the contents on the board. ¡°He and his men killed every villager in Shixia Village?!¡± ¡°A-Am I hallucinating? They killed so many people just to steal their food?!¡± ¡°These are King Jian¡¯s men, and they killed commoners?¡± ¡°They even disguised themselves as bandits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible. I-I have a distant relative that lives in Shixia Village.¡± ¡­ The commoners were shocked by what Zou Kongtie and his men had done. They even suspected King Jian of arranging these heinous crimes. Another wooden board was hanging around Zou Kongtie¡¯s neck. There were a few big words on it, reading, ¡°This is what happens to those who disregard human life.¡± The scene became chaotic as some ran away in fear while others discussed angrily. Someone hidden in the shadows even shot an arrow at Zou Kongtie and killed him. More and more people found out about that matter in the morning. The commoners were outraged and marched toward Zou Mansion to confront King Jian. However, when the commoners arrived, they found that the door to Zou Mansion was wide open, and everyone inside was unconscious. That was because Su Binglan had drugged the people in the mansion last night. She had prepared the drugs before leaving Zou Mansion. Therefore, one could imagine how chaotic the scene at Zou Mansion was. As for King Jian, he found out what had happened and thrashed about in his mansion, smashing everything to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re all trash! Who did this?!¡± King Jian was furious. However, this matter had a significant impact as King Jian had no choice but to restrain his subordinates. King Jian could not allow his men to do such things again because he knew he would no longer be king if he lost the people¡¯s trust. ¡­ Su Binglan and Lin Zheng watched the commotion and left to continue their journey. Lin Zheng looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Master, are we just going to let King Jian be?¡± ¡°Do you want to kill King Jian?¡± Su Binglan could guess what Lin Zheng thought. Lin Zheng said, ¡°He¡¯s a terrible person too.¡± Su Binglan said plainly, ¡°If you kill him, someone similar might take his place, but what we did will scare him. Others will also learn that there are consequences to their actions. For now, the locals are safe. We can only rock the boat, not sink it.¡± ¡­ Luo Ying had been in the shadows all along and had witnessed everything. Of course, Su Binglan¡¯s actions always shocked him. His jaw almost hit the ground as he watched her. He looked at the young lady and thought, ¡®Is she really my master¡¯s wife? Is she really from the countryside? It¡¯s great that my master has someone like her by his side.¡¯ Luo Ying discretely and quickly sent word back to his master. ¡­ Luo Jin¡¯an ate less ever since Su Binglan left Su Teng Village. Mr. Kong knew his master was worried about Su Binglan, even though Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything. When Luo Ying¡¯s message arrived, Luo Jin¡¯an immediately opened it and read its contents. He could not help but laugh at what he saw. Mr. Kong was in disbelief when he saw his master smiling. His master had never laughed like that before. ¡°M-Master? What happened?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an passed the information to Mr. Kong and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Chapter 197 - 197 Fragrant Lamb Skewers 197 Fragrant Lamb Skewers Mr. Kong was curious as he had never seen that expression on his master¡¯s face before. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s smile was as warm as the spring breeze, and his aura carried a gentleness. Mr. Kong wondered how long it had been since he saw his master smiling. Therefore, Mr. Kong was curious about the information his master had read. He took the paper from Luo Jin¡¯an and revealed a surprised expression as he read its contents. Mr. Kong laughed out loud when he finished reading the information. ¡°Miss Su is truly an extraordinary person to be able to think of such a punishment. I never expected that. I feel thrilled just by reading about what she had done.¡± Mr. Kong smiled and praised Su Binglan endlessly. He could vividly imagine what Su Binglan had done. Mr. Kong was excited as he held the information in his hand. ¡°No wonder you laughed just now, Master.¡± Mr. Kong felt relieved when he looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. He could rest assured knowing a brilliant and capable young lady was by his master¡¯s side. However, he did not know what Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan were thinking. Mr. Kong only wanted Su Binglan and his master to be together forever. He enjoyed the way Su Binglan did things. Luo Jin¡¯an was absent-minded, so he asked, ¡°Did I just laugh?¡± It had been long since Luo Jin¡¯an laughed, so he forgot how it felt. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an had to admit that he felt relaxed whenever he was with Su Binglan. He enjoyed living a peaceful life and wanted to forget the past. However, he would think of the burden on his responsibilities and become indifferent again. Mr. Kong nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you laughed. Only Miss Su can make you smile like that. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve never realized it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said leisurely, ¡°Maybe.¡± Mr. Kong said excitedly, ¡°To be honest, I think Miss Su is very straightforward. I¡¯m satisfied with what she did. Zou Kongtie was a bandit and committed various crimes, including burning, killing, and plundering. ¡°Many wanted to take revenge upon him, but he later joined King Jian, so the king protected Zou Kongtie. Then no one dared to touch Zou Kongtie, even though he had done many evil deeds and harmed many people.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°This time, Zou Kongtie killed everyone in Shixia Village. It¡¯s a remote village, and no one would have known about his crimes.¡± Mr. Kong slammed the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m infuriated! Those were innocent people, and King Jian allowed Zou Kongtie to do that!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression turned cold when he thought about King Jian. ¡°He¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s brother. King Jian¡¯s brother gave him the fief because it¡¯s rich with iron ore, which they can use to forge weapons and tools of war.¡± Mr. Kong said, ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s fertile land but low in grain yield. Still, I didn¡¯t expect them to kill innocent people.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to have thought of something, and his expression turned colder. ¡°Those people will do anything to achieve their goals.¡± Mr. Kong said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Miss Su, no one would know about what Zou Kongtie did. Moreover, Miss Su¡¯s method was incredible because she took King Jian¡¯s right-hand man and taught him a lesson he won¡¯t soon forget. ¡°Now, King Jian will not dare to let his subordinates be so reckless again. Miss Su killed Zou Kongtie and avenged Shixia Village¡¯s people.¡± However, Mr. Kong was puzzled. ¡°Although, it is bizarre. There are many guards in Zou Mansion and where King Jian is. Yet, Miss Su was able to kidnap Zou Kongtie so easily. I¡¯m very impressed. ¡°Also, she brought Lin Zheng with her. That kid must be very competent. How is he so strong? I wonder how Miss Su trained Lin Zheng to be so capable. If so, Miss Su must be mighty.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed. He said smilingly, ¡°She has her ways.¡± Mr. Kong sighed. ¡°Fortunately, she is your wife, Master.¡± As if he had thought of something, he continued, ¡°I wonder how King Ding is doing. If he¡¯s in good health, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about those people now.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an and Mr. Kong chatted for a long while. Then Luo Jin¡¯an arranged some things for his subordinates and took the opportunity to go to the shop in the afternoon. Su Binglan was not there, so Luo Jin¡¯an helped her take care of the shop, even though his wife did not tell him to. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were always busy during the afternoon, while Li Shi and Zhou Shan would take turns helping them. One would look after the dessert shop while the other helped Liu Yinyin and her husband. Many customers were at the shop at that time. ¡°Sir, give us some sesame buns and tofu pudding.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment. They will be ready soon.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, can we get a bowl of haggis soup, please? Also, please give me another pancake.¡± ¡°Um, can we have more chilies, sir?¡± ¡­ One could feel the liveliness in the shops. It was initially a remote area nearby Tenghe Town, but it became a bustling place when Su Binglan opened the shops. People filled the once deserted streets with chatter. There was also a barbecue stall in a space not far from the tofu shop that Su Fengzhi¡¯s family had set up. Su Fengzhi taught his family how to make lamb kebabs after learning it from Su Binglan. However, they used firewood to make them at home because it was inconvenient to bring firewood to town. Su Fengzhi and his family made charcoal at him according to the method Su Binglan taught them. The charcoal was challenging to make, so the family studied it for a few days and wasted plenty of firewood. After many trials and errors, the family finally succeeded in making charcoal. As for the stalls, tables, chairs, and barbecue tools, Su Fengzhi asked Su Zhengde, his eldest brother, to help him build them. However, when Su Fengzhi went to his eldest brother¡¯s house to ask for that favor, he saw Su Zhengde excitedly learning how to make bricks and did not have time to make those things for him. After asking, Su Fengzhi discovered that Su Binglan was the one who taught Su Zhengde about bricks. He became emotional when he thought of his niece being the family¡¯s lucky star. Everyone was worried about Su Binglan when she left. Nonetheless, Su Zhengde¡¯s three sons made the things Su Fengzhi needed for his stall. Then Su Fengzhi hurriedly set up his stall. When Su Fengzhi barbecued the lamb skewers, the fragrance drifted far away. ¡°What¡¯s that fragrant smell? It smells good.¡± ¡°Is that the smell of meat?¡± Chapter 198 - 198 More Laughter 198 More Laughter Many townsfolk could smell the fragrance of food from the west end of town. Even if they were just passing by, they would still go there to look around. The fragrance was different from haggis soup and sesame buns. Everyone walked to the tofu shop and asked Su Wenzhe, ¡°Sir, what delicious food did you make this time?¡± Someone eating haggis soup at the shop also asked, ¡°You must show us that new dish you made.¡± Su Wenzhe explained smilingly, ¡°That fragrance is coming from my third uncle¡¯s stall. He and his family make delicious barbecued lamb skewers. If you guys have the time, why not try them? His family is the only ones making lamb skewers, after all.¡± Su Wenzhe helped promote Su Fengzhi¡¯s stall, and the customers became curious, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, we must take a look.¡± Su¡¯s Tofu and Binglan¡¯s Desserts were near the westernmost end of town. Further west was a large plot of empty land with no houses, just before Su Teng Village. Su Fengzhi had built a shed and set up his stall to sell barbecued lamb skewers on that empty plot of land. Previously, no one could set up stalls there, as the officials had plans for that area. However, the officials did not mind it since it was a member of the Su family. They also paid attention to it for fear others would cause trouble for the family. That was all thanks to Su Binglan. She had only left town for two days. Old Madam Feng and her grandson wanted to personally thank Su Binglan for what she had done, so they went to Hundred Herbs Hospital and asked Doctor Wu if the young lady was around. Only then did Old Madam Feng know who Su Binglan was. She also learned from Doctor Wu that Su Binglan was not in town at the moment and that Su Binglan wanted her to protect the Su family. When Old Madam Feng returned home, she told her son, the county magistrate, about Su Binglan¡¯s request. The county magistrate issued an order and told the county bailiff and the patrol team to take care of the Su family on the west side of town. Therefore the Su family would not have issues doing business, and people would protect them. Everyone curiously asked Su Wenzhe, ¡°Where is this stall you speak of, sir?¡± Su Wenzhe patiently explained, ¡°Follow this road toward the west, and my third uncle¡¯s barbecue stall will be in the open space.¡± He initially wanted Su Fengzhi to set up his stall next to the tofu shop entrance, but Su Fengzhi was afraid he would interfere with his nephew¡¯s business. He felt it was inappropriate to set up his stall there, so he insisted on settling on the open space in the west. Still, Su Wenzhe was quite concerned. However, Su Fengzhi was confident in his lamb skewers and said to Su Wenzhe, ¡°Your sister taught us about the lamb skewers, so the business will undoubtedly become popular.¡± Everyone in the Su family knew Su Binglan¡¯s ideas would always work. Therefore, Su Wenzhe failed to persuade his third uncle. At first, Su Fengzhi and his family were worried about setting up a stall on the west side of town because it was a remote area. Everyone was used to buying things in the east, and all the famous stalls were there. After Su Fengzhi opened his stall, Su Wenzhe understood business would boom if the food were delicious. Even if it were far away, everyone would go there to buy the lamb skewers. Moreover, Su Wenzhe had eaten the lamb skewers before and knew they were delicious, so his doubt disappeared instantly. Many passersby also walked toward the west to see what a barbecue stall was. They wanted to know what kind of delicious food would be there because they could smell the fragrance from afar. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were busy when they saw Luo Jin¡¯an nearby. They could not help but feel amazed. Barring Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scar, his temperament and appearance would make one feel calm. No wonder Su Binglan¡¯s predecessor insisted on purchasing Luo Jin¡¯an from the slave farm. Although it was expensive, it was all worth it mainly because the Su family had a stable income now. Liu Yinyin looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and asked happily, ¡°What brings you here, Brother-in-law?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied, ¡°I came to see if you guys needed help.¡± Su Wenzhe hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything, Brother-in-law. I¡¯ve already promised Binglan I will treat you well, so I can¡¯t allow you to tire yourself.¡± The couple dared not let Luo Jin¡¯an help them because they feared Su Binglan would get angry if she found out. They spoke to their brother-in-law patiently and softly. Su Wenzhe looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and thought his sister was right. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s temperament resembled that of an immortal. In Su Binglan¡¯s words, Luo Jin¡¯an was elegant and otherworldly. Therefore, menial jobs were not suitable for Luo Jin¡¯an. The couple felt something was off when they thought of how their brother-in-law used to work in the fields. Indeed, the couple knew it was more befitting of Luo Jin¡¯an to study at the academy. Luo Jin¡¯an thought of his wife¡¯s words, and his expression softened. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t tire myself out. Just don¡¯t tell her.¡± Still, Su Wenzhe insisted, ¡°That won¡¯t do because everyone else is watching. You¡¯re precious to my sister, and I¡¯ve promised her I wouldn¡¯t let you work. My parents also reminded me several times to take good care of you.¡± After some thought, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the backyard and help with the fire.¡± Su Wenzhe persisted, ¡°My sister cleaned and prepared the clothes you¡¯re wearing, so I can¡¯t let you dirty them.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an helplessly rubbed his temples. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll go and check on the dessert shop instead.¡¯ Li Shi was watching the dessert shop at that moment. Su Binglan had made plenty of desserts before leaving town, so the shop would have enough to sell for a long time. Everything was going well at the dessert shop. Li Shi saw Luo Jin¡¯an approaching and respectfully greeted him. He let Luo Jin¡¯an be in charge of the front desk while he helped greet the customers at the door. Everything was going according to plan. ¡­ Su Fengzhi and his family had set up a stall in an open area. Previously, the open area was full of weeds, so Su Fenzhi and his family cleaned it up to sell their lamb skewers there. They also organized their stall neatly. Su Fengzhi and his son made lamb skewers while Madam Liu helped greet the customers. When Su Wenlin brought his wife and son back from his father-in-law¡¯s house, he discovered that his father had recovered. Then he and his family excitedly went to help Su Fengzhi. The whole family prepared in advance since Su Wenlin and his family did not learn how to make lamb skewers. They all barbecued skewers and talked at the same time. Su Wenlin realized how energetic his father was and asked, ¡°Father, I¡¯m glad to see you like this.¡± Su Fengzhi busied himself as he said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your cousin. I took the medicine she gave me, and my nose completely recovered. My throat is almost better too.¡± Su Wenlin sighed and said, ¡°I must properly thank Binglan for all this. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not around now.¡± In the past, the atmosphere in Su Fengzhi¡¯s home was gloomy because of his conditions. However, there was more laughter among his family now. Chapter 199 - 199 Hard Work 199 Hard Work Madam Liu said, ¡°Our family will remember Binglan¡¯s kindness. Also, Xuerui will become more lively if we bring him with us more often.¡± She looked at her grandson, and her heart ached. Su Xuerui was only two years old, yet he was too obedient. He did not eat delicious foods like lamb skewers in the past, but now, the family could make better food for Su Xuerui. The family had prepared many lamb skewers, but there have yet to be any customers in sight. Madam Liu took some pastries and broke them into small pieces for her grandson to eat. !! Su Binglan had given them those pastries. Previously, she had given them to her third uncle and his family when she went to teach Su Fengzhi how to make lamb skewers. Su Binglan made the pastries more suitable for children to eat. They were nutritious and could also improve a child¡¯s appetite. Su Xuerui did not usually eat much, but he enjoyed eating the pastries Su Binglan made when he took a bite. Madam Liu was thrilled when she saw her grandson eating more. Su Wenchi said, ¡°Big Brother, you have no idea how good Binglan was to us. She taught our father how to make spicy and non-spicy seasonings too.¡± Su Wenlin said smilingly, ¡°Are you intentionally making fun of me, Wenchi? I just happened to be away at that time.¡± Su Wenchi smirked. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s your fault for being away for so long.¡± Everyone chatted and laughed, and soon, customers started coming. The customers looked at the lamb skewers in Su Fengzhi¡¯s hands and thought they looked very novel. Still, they could all smell how fragrant the barbecued lamb skewers were. ¡°Sir, are you barbecuing meat?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m making lamb skewers. I made them from the sheep I keep myself, so these are as fresh as they come. Are you guys interested in trying some?¡± Su Fengzhi warmly welcomed the customers. A few more people came by at that moment. They gathered around to look at what Su Fengzhi was making and thought his cooking method was unique. They had never seen anything like lamb skewers before. The customers looked closer and discovered that Su Fengzhi used charcoal to barbecue the lamb skewers. ¡°Sir, are you using charcoal? Isn¡¯t that costly?¡± The commoners could not afford charcoal, yet Su Fengzhi and his family used it to barbecue the lamb skewers. Everyone felt their heads ache when they looked at the charcoal. They thought it was a waste. The weather was getting colder, and the wealthier families would burn charcoal to keep themselves warm. Many looked at the unique lamb skewers and felt pain in their hearts when they saw all the burnt charcoal. The people of that era were frugal, so they felt uncomfortable seeing others wasting precious supplies like charcoal. Su Fengzhi chuckled. ¡°We made this charcoal ourselves, so it didn¡¯t cost much. We¡¯re also selling these lamb skewers for one coin each and those for two coins each.¡± Anyone could afford those prices, and the customers were always willing to try something new. Moreover, the lamb skewers were fragrant. Since the customers were already there, they might as well try it. ¡°I¡¯ll have a small lamb skewer, sir.¡± ¡°Give me ten lamb skewers, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try one too. I¡¯ll buy more if I like these.¡± ¡­ Everyone was talking at once, and Su Fengzhi said happily, ¡°The lamb skewers will be ready soon.¡± Madam Liu and her daughter-in-law, Lin Tongtong, said in unison, ¡°Someone, take care of Xuerui. I¡¯ll go and help.¡± Lin Tongtong said, ¡°Mother-in-law, Xuerui is well-behaved and will sit here quietly. He¡¯ll be okay, so I¡¯ll help too.¡± She knew her mother-in-law was a good person. Not only did Madam Liu help take care of Su Xuerui, but she would not allow Lin Tongtong to do any work. However, Lin Tongtong felt guilty. She was diligent because her parents taught her to work hard and live a good life. Therefore, she could not bear to stay idle while the others worked. Lin Tongtong looked at the busy family, looked at her son, and started to feel anxious. Madam Liu said, ¡°Since four of us can work, you should watch Xuerui. He is more important than anything else. Also, we¡¯re in an unfamiliar environment, so you can rest assured if you took care of Xuerui.¡± Initially, the family had suggested that Madam Lin stay home to look after Su Xuerui, but she thought she might be able to help if she followed along. Madam Liu was delighted with her daughter-in-law because she was diligent, respectful, and discerning. She told Lin Tongtong to keep an eye on Su Xuerui and went to help the others. The four divided and conquered as they sold their lamb kebabs. One would handle the money, while others would host the customers or barbecue the lamb skewers. ¡°Sir, do you want the spicy or non-spicy seasoning?¡± If it were the past, the customers would not understand the difference between the two seasonings, but most had eaten food from Su Binglan¡¯s shops, so they knew what spicy was. ¡°I would like to be spicy, please!¡± ¡°All right, here you go.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t handle spicy food, sir. I¡¯ll take the non-spicy seasoning, please.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± ¡­ Everyone was amazed when they tried the lamb skewers. ¡°These are delicious! The meat is sizzling and fragrant. They don¡¯t even taste gamey.¡± ¡°Mm, I agree. I never liked eating lamb, but I never thought to cook it like this. It¡¯s unique.¡± ¡°The spiciness is just right!¡± ¡°Give me another five big lamb skewers with spicy seasoning, please!¡± ¡°Okay, they will be ready soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have ten more small lamb skewers, sir. I¡¯d like the non-spicy seasoning. Thank you!¡± ¡­ By noon, many others had smelled the lamb skewers¡¯ fragrance and ran over. Then Su Wenzhe and the rest also pointed their customers to the barbecue stall. Su Wenzhe even hired some beggars to publicize his third uncle¡¯s stall. It was just like how Su Binglan did last time. In addition, everyone knew the Su family owned Binglan¡¯s Desserts, Su¡¯s Tofu, and the lamb skewer stall, so they believed the lamb skewers would be delicious. Just like every other dish the Su family served. The power of advertising was significant as many traveled from east to west to check out Su Fengzhi¡¯s stall. In a blink of an eye, many surrounded the lamb skewer stall. Su Fengzhi and Su Wenchi could barely keep up with the orders, even if they prepared more lamb skewers in advance. Madam Liu¡¯s smile grew wider when she saw how many people were around her husband¡¯s stall. Meanwhile, Su Wenlin helped give the customers their orders. It tested his memory as he needed to remember which customers ordered non-spicy seasonings and which ordered spicy ones. He knew he could not make any mistakes. Lin Tongtong was also thrilled when she saw more and more customers appearing. More customers meant business was booming, and they could earn more money. She could not bear to stay idle, but she could neither ignore her son. Therefore, Lin Tongtong thought of a way to tie Su Xuerui to her back so she could help the family. Carrying Su Xuerui on her back would not affect the family¡¯s workflow. Therefore, Lin Tongtong helped clean up the stall with her son safely tied to her back. She also helped to bring the customers their orders. They had suffered in the past but could earn money alongside each other now. The family wished to use all their might and worked their hearts out. The family also wanted to earn as much money as possible, so they motivated themselves to work harder. Initially, the surrounding area was empty and remote, but it had become lively because of Su Fengzhi¡¯s stall. When noon passed, the family could take a breather as there were fewer customers. Su Wenlin entertained the customers, so his throat was sore from constantly speaking loudly. Lin Tongtong did not even drink water before hurriedly bringing some to her husband. Su Wenlin drank a big mouthful of water and panted. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard. Is Xuerui okay?¡± Lin Tongtong said smilingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t work that hard. Besides, I fed Xuerui earlier, so he fell asleep on my back.¡± Chapter 200 - 200 Her Thoughts on Him 200 Her Thoughts on Him Su Wenlin took his handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his wife¡¯s forehead. Su Fengzhi earned plenty of money cooking in restaurants in his earlier years, so he got to know Lin Tongtong¡¯s father. Her family was well-off at that time and knew to open a shop. Su Fengzhi and Lin Tongtong¡¯s father talked much about their children, so Lin Tongtong and Su Wenlin got engaged. Later, Su Fengzhi developed nose and throat issues, so he had no choice but to return to Su Teng Village. The conditions in his home had worsened since then. Initially, Lin Tongtong and Su Wenlin could have annulled their marriage, but the Lin family was kind. Lin Tongtong¡¯s father decided to let his daughter marry Su Wenlin because he knew Su Wenlin was a good man. Lin Tongtong had a good temperament and was dutiful to her mother-in-law when she married into the Su family. She was diligent and discerning. Lin Tongtonh was also considerate of her husband. Although Su Wenlin¡¯s living conditions were subpar last time, his family was harmonious and cared for each other. Still, Su Wenlin felt he had let his wife down and that she had to suffer alongside him. Now that his father was better, the family could earn a living. They could also make charcoal to earn money, especially when winter would arrive. Just the thought of that made Su Wenlin feel at ease. At that moment, he looked at his wife, and many emotions arose in his heart. The couple looked at each other emotionally. Su Wenlin was not good at sweet-talking, so he said, ¡°You¡¯ll get better soon, and I will work hard too. I can¡¯t let you do all the work, can I?¡± Lin Tongtong said shyly, ¡°We¡¯re a family, so there¡¯s no need to say such things. We¡¯ll get better and work harder together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the afternoon, the family could relax a little. Madam Liu wanted to help watch Su Xuerui and let her daughter-in-law rest, but Lin Tongtong did not let her. She said, ¡°Mother-in-law, I didn¡¯t do much just now, so I¡¯m not tired. You, on the other hand, have been busy all noon. You should take a break since there might be many more customers tonight. We still have more work to do.¡± Lin Tongtong was dutiful and insistent, so Madam Liu could not argue. Indeed, Madam Liu was tired, but she was thrilled about it as she had a smile on her face the entire time. Su Wenlin felt sorry for his wife, so he took Su Xuerui from her and said, ¡°You should take a break, Tongtong.¡± Su Fengzhi and his wife felt proud when they saw their son and daughter-in-law caring for each other. Su Wenchi also saw this and was still willing to believe in love. Everyone rested and would talk to each other when they were not busy. Madam Liu counted the money they had earned, and her smile became more prominent. Counting money felt very satisfying, after all. ¡°Three hundred, five hundred¡­ One thousand¡­¡± Her voice was soft, but the whole family could hear her. They no longer felt tired when they heard the numbers going up. The whole family became energetic again, thrilled to hear such high numbers. ¡°We have earned one thousand six hundred and eighty-two coins for now,¡± Madam Liu said. Everyone was delighted to hear that number. ¡°Mother, did you miscount?¡± Su Wenchi wanted to pinch himself to see if he was dreaming. His mother said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t count how many lamb skewers you barbecued. You and your father were barbecuing meat for the entire afternoon. I couldn¡¯t have miscounted. Here, watch.¡± Su Wenchi chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just in disbelief, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Fengzhi said, ¡°That was only noon, and there¡¯s still dinner time. More people will come by then. More people will come once word of our barbecued lamb skewers gets out. ¡°Still, we raised our own sheep, so we might not have enough when our business grows famous. Then we¡¯ll have to buy more, which will cost a lot.¡± Su Fengzhi anticipated these things because he had worked in a restaurant before. Madam Liu did some mental calculations and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to cut costs. We need to spend money to buy sheep, but we won¡¯t need to do that if we raise them ourselves. It¡¯ll be okay because sheep typically eat grass. Considering how we dealt with sheep before, we know how hard it will be at the end of the year. At this rate, we can earn quite a lot.¡± Su Wenlin said smilingly, ¡°We can have a good New Year this year, so we won¡¯t have to worry about being unable to sell sheep.¡± He still remembered when his parents could not sleep well, but he was happy now. After pondering, Su Fengzhi said, ¡°The cost will be higher if we buy sheep in the future. Still, it will be a steady profit. Moreover, the weather is getting colder, and we can sell charcoal. That¡¯s also an excellent way to earn a living. ¡°After all, charcoal is valuable. We can earn plenty of money if we sell our charcoal cheaper than others.¡± Su Fengzhi felt excited when he said that. Su Wenchi said happily, ¡°You¡¯re right, Father. We still have charcoal to sell.¡± Madam Liu interjected, ¡°Binglan was the one who taught us how to make charcoal, so we must remember her favor.¡± ¡°Mother, how many times are you going to remind us? We¡¯re not ungrateful people and will remember Binglan¡¯s kindness.¡± Lin Tongtong added, ¡°Wenlin and I will also treat Binglan well, Mother-in-law.¡± She knew Madam Liu only said that for her to hear. Lin Tongtong was not related to the Su family by blood, after all. She was the Su family¡¯s daughter-in-law, and Madam Liu was concerned Lin Tongtong would have other thoughts. Lin Tongtong understood her mother-in-law¡¯s meaning, so she hurriedly tried to express her stance. However, Madam Liu reached out to hold Lin Tongtong¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°You are a kind person, and I can rest assured. I also hope you and my son live well. Binglan is our family¡¯s lucky star, and it would be good if both of you remember Binglan¡¯s good deeds.¡± Lin Tongtong¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror. ¡°I understand, Mother-in-law. You¡¯re doing this for our sake.¡± ¡­ Everyone rode the oxcart home together when they finished working in the evening. They chatted and laughed on the way home as they all had an excellent and fulfilling day. When they reached home, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had already prepared dinner. Afterward, Shen Qiuhua brewed the medicine for her husband to soak his feet. It was also time for Luo Jin¡¯an to take his medicine as Shen Qiuhua prepared to brew it for him. ¡°Mother-in-law, you must be tired after such a busy day. I can brew the medicine myself.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was too embarrassed to let Shen Qiuhua brew the medicine for him. Shen Qiuhua insisted, ¡°We¡¯re a family, and I will treat you as my own. Besides, Binglan told us to remind you to drink your medicine. How will I explain myself to her should anything happen to you while she¡¯s gone? She cares a lot for you, and she is my daughter. As her mother, I can see how she feels about you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed as he wondered how his mother-in-law could see such a thing while he could not. ¡°Well, Binglan is the best,¡± he said. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s smile grew wider when she heard that. It was good enough for her that Luo Jin¡¯an knew how good Su Binglan was to him. Still, she was worried that her son-in-law would hold a grudge against Su Binglan for what she had done to him in the past. Luo Jin¡¯an returned home to rest after taking his medicine in the evening. He unlocked the door and entered the house. However, he could not get used to seeing how empty it was. He let out a long sigh and thought, ¡®She must be having an arduous journey to the capital.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an could not eat or rest well either. He had received news from Luo Ying that his wife had been busy along her way to the capital. ¡­ Su Binglan knew where her second brother was, so she rode straight there. It was already noon when she arrived at the capital. Su Binglan said to Lin Zheng, ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re going to a camp in the valley.¡± Chapter 201 - 201 Her Second Brother 201 Her Second Brother Lin Zheng learned a lot as he followed Su Binglan on her journey. He worshiped her like she was a goddess. Naturally, he found out why his master had gone to the capital. ¡°Master, is Second Martial Uncle in the valley camp?¡± Lin Zheng called Su Wenxiu ¡°Second Martial Uncle¡± because he was Su Binglan¡¯s brother. Su Binglan focused her attention and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right there.¡± Her words mystified Lin Zheng, and he became puzzled. He wondered how his master knew where Su Wenxiu was, but he would not pry as he was a bright young man. All he knew was that his master was powerful. !! ¡°Yes, Master. We will rescue Second Martial Uncle right away.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first. We will make our move at night.¡± It was dark and windy at night, so it was a more suitable time to do things. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When Su Binglan and Lin Zheng finished their meals, she told Lin Zheng to sleep in the inn while she went to the Zhu residence. During their meal, Su Binglan overheard people talking about Zhu Liang, so she knew he was currently in the Zhu residence in the capital city. She made the trip and swiftly returned. Later that night, when Su Binglan and Lin Zheng were having dinner, someone said, ¡°Did you hear? Master Zhu from the Imperial Kitchen ate something at noon and became mute. ¡°I heard he could no longer smell anything and that something had damaged his throat. He was in a hurry to find a doctor to give him emergency treatment.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard. Master Zhu couldn¡¯t even make a sound.¡± ¡°That guy isn¡¯t a good person anyway. He got close to the crown prince and did many terrible things over the past few years.¡± ¡°Shh, you can¡¯t say such things so openly.¡± ¡­ Lin Zheng ate a lot that night as he listened to the gossip. He could gather helpful information that way. He could not help but look at his master when he heard the people¡¯s discussions. ¡®Master went out at noon. Was she involved in this matter?¡¯ Of course, Lin Zheng¡¯s guess was correct. Zhu Liang had harmed Su Binglan¡¯s third uncle, so she returned the favor and gave him a taste of his own medicine. Killing Zhu Liang was too merciful, after all. Giving him a taste of his own medicine would torture him for a lifetime as no one could cure Zhu Liang¡¯s condition. Su Binglan looked into Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes and knew what he was thinking. She said smirkingly, ¡°It¡¯s just as you guessed.¡± Lin Zheng opened his mouth in shock. He had witnessed his master¡¯s abilities and was already used to them. That night, the duo went to the western suburbs of the valley outside the capital. Weeds and tall trees overgrew the environment and looked like an uninhabited place. Lin Zheng wondered if his master¡¯s second brother was really there. Of course, he doubted the environment, not his master¡¯s intuition. Lin Zheng felt a tough battle might be ahead, so he made ample preparations, even eating a lot that night. ¡°The terrain is complex here. Stay close, and don¡¯t wander off,¡± Su Binglan said. Lin Zheng understood the dangers lurking there. Thus, he followed his master to a tee. When the two reached the valley¡¯s high point and looked down, they saw a flat area. The battalion commander and many well-trained people were there too. Lin Zheng was surprised. ¡°Master, is someone training a team here?¡± Su Binglan focused her vision and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. Moreover, these guys seem pretty capable. They¡¯re either assassins or private army members that someone is secretly training.¡± An estimated several thousand people were in the camp, so it was not a small team. Lin Zheng somewhat understood his master¡¯s words. ¡°No wonder the staff from Hundred Herbs Hospital couldn¡¯t find the thieves. It turns out the thieves are in a secret place. Who would have thought that they came from this place.¡± Su Binglan revealed a crooked smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The Wu family is the Hundred Herbs Hospital¡¯s backers, and the Wu family is the head of the imperial hospital. Someone is pressuring the Wu family to make a decision.¡± After listening to his master¡¯s explanation, Lin Zheng suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Is it a power struggle between the higher-ups?¡± He had seen and heard a lot from Su Binglan along their journey. Therefore, he understood certain things. ¡°You¡¯re right. One can do many things if one controls the imperial hospital. The Wu family has withstood these people¡¯s pressure and is looking for people to help them.¡± Lin Zheng put his knife away and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s kill our way in and save Second Martial Uncle.¡± Su Binglan glanced at him, and Lin Zheng felt his master was looking down on him again because of the look in her eyes. Su Binglan put some things in a windpipe and lit them up. When the wind blew the smell of the burning substances into the valley, she explained, ¡°This is knockout gas, and it will cause those people to faint. I made it myself. ¡°We¡¯re a little far away, so it won¡¯t be much use, but it¡¯s effective. Still, there are too many people, and it won¡¯t be easy to save Wenxiu.¡± Even if the people down there were privately trained teams, Su Binglan did not want to cause more deaths. She only wanted to save her second brother and live a good life with her family. Of course, if someone insisted on destroying her family, she would retaliate. If not, she did not want to commit killings because even those people had relatives to look after. Everyone wanted to live a good life, after all. It wasn¡¯t the people¡¯s fault, but the higher-ups instead. Lin Zheng nodded thoughtfully as Su Binglan led him in. She knew where Su Wenxiu was, so she immediately went in that direction. When she opened the tent, she saw several people inside, tied up with their mouths stuffed with cloth. None of them could speak. As for the guards outside the tent, Su Binglan had knocked them out. After looking around, she saw Su Wenxiu. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Su Wenxiu never expected to see his sister there, so he thought he was hallucinating. He became teary-eyed as he had suffered a lot these days. He missed his family very much and wanted to go home. Su Wenxiu thought he would never see his family again. He was tall and slender but had never gone on a journey before. He was excited to follow Hundred Herbs Hospital¡¯s delivery team but later became homesick. Su Binglan approached Su Wenxiu, removed the cloth from his mouth, and untied the rope around his wrist. ¡°I-Is that you, Little Sister? Am I dreaming?¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s voice was hoarse as he could barely make a sound. He was in a sorry state with many wounds around his body. Su Binglan almost could not recognize him as her second brother. ¡°It¡¯s me, Second Brother. I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± After Su Binglan untied the rope, Su Wenxiu immediately hugged his little sister, saying, ¡°Little Sister, I-I want to go home.¡± Su Wenxiu had told himself he would never cry because he was a man, but he still did at that moment. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home,¡± Su Binglan said gently. Chapter 202 - 202 He Misses His Heated Brick Bed 202 He Misses His Heated Brick Bed It had been a long time since Su Wenxiu left home, and he truly missed his family. The outside world was harsh, and he felt like he had been walking on eggshells. When these people kidnapped Su Wenxiu, he thought he would die and never see his family again. He was so afraid that he could not sleep as he started to miss his heated brick bed, especially since winter was around the corner. His parents would heat the bed with firewood before winter. Su Wenxiu and his brothers were in charge of going to the forest to cut firewood, and the family would pile them up together. Su Wenxiu reminisced about when he would lie on the heated brick bed to have a good night¡¯s sleep. He would wake up in the morning to the sound of a rooster crowing, and he would have breakfast alongside his family. Sometimes, Su Wenxiu would wake up during winter to see a thick layer of snow outside. He only wanted to lie in his bed to feel the warmth of his bed and quilt. At night, the family would sit around and eat hot meals together. He would happily eat even if they could only afford to eat coarse grain. Su Wenxiu wanted to be a good brother to his sister and earn money for her. He never thought he would almost die when he went on a delivery trip. The outside world was not as he had thought. He wanted to go home to live a stable life with his family and would be happy again if he could eat a hot meal and sleep on his warm bed. However, Su Wenxiu did not want to think about those things too much because he had gotten kidnapped. He was at the camp for a long time and heard from the kidnappers that they were in a secluded area. Su Wenxiu thought no one would ever be able to find him, so he gave up hope on living, let alone going home. After seeing Su Binglan again, he became excited and could not describe his happiness. Su Wenxiu felt like he had survived a disaster and could not help but cry. Su Binglan checked her second brother¡¯s pulse and found that he was okay. ¡°Let me help you, Second Brother.¡± Su Wenxiu slowly collected his thoughts as Su Binglan helped him walk. His eyes widened as he looked at his little sister. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, Little sister. How did you get in? You should leave quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be at ease as long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Although he was desperate to go home, he knew the dangers lurking in the camp. Su Wenxiu could not allow his little sister to risk her life for him. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Second Brother. I came to bring you home,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Wenxiu felt touched, and he did not know what to say. Sure enough, he was grateful to have a younger sister like Su Binglan. ¡°There are many skilled people here, Little Sister. We can¡¯t escape so easily.¡± The corner of Lin Zheng¡¯s lips twitched when he heard his martial uncle¡¯s words. He thought his martial uncle had stayed in the camp for too long and could no longer think straight. Lin Zheng wondered if Su Wenxiu ever thought of how they got in. Lin Zheng had seen many of his master¡¯s abilities on the way to the capital, so he knew his master could infiltrate and escape any area as if it were her own backyard. Therefore, he became more courageous by following his master on her journey. Su Binglan was patient when she faced her second brother. If it were not for her, Su Wenxiu would not have become a delivery person and ended up getting kidnapped. She gently explained, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Second Brother. I managed to get in here safely, right? We won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Su Wenxiu was flabbergasted. ¡®Oh, yeah! How did she get in without alerting anyone?! Especially considering how secluded this place is. There were thousands of people out here too. How did Binglan find this place?¡¯ He was fascinated as he looked at his sister. Su Wenxiu thought Su Binglan seemed different from before. He felt safe around her, which was bizarre. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? I should protect my little sister since I¡¯m her older brother.¡¯ Su Wenxiu¡¯s face turned ashen as he asked, ¡°H-How did you get in? Your safety is of utmost importance. Don¡¯t worry about me, honestly.¡± ¡°Second Brother, since I¡¯m here, I will save you. Don¡¯t say anything else. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Binglan was stern this time, and there was no doubt in her tone. Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart pounded, and he thought of how perfect his sister was. She had risked her life for him. When Su Binglan supported Su Wenxiu as they walked out, Su Wenxiu thought of something and looked back. There were still three more people tied up with their mouths stuffed with cloth in the tent. The three people looked at Su Wenxiu. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Little Sister, will you send someone to save them afterward?¡± If Su Wenxiu were good at martial arts, he would have thought of a way to bring the other three with him. However, his sister was the one who came to save him, and he could not let her risk saving the other three. That would be selfish of him. Su Wenxiu needed to put his sister¡¯s safety before anything else. After some thought, he would send a message to Hundred Herbs Hospital and tell them to save the other three instead of asking Su Binglan to do it. Su Binglan heard her brother¡¯s request and looked at the three people. There was an older gentleman and two young men. She asked, ¡°Do you want to save them?¡± Su Wenxiu explained in a low voice, ¡°When I was a waiter at Zhu¡¯s Guests, I was bullied and kicked out. Master Wu was the one who saved me because he knew I wanted to study medicine. ¡°He even asked me to help with the hospital chores. He would teach me how to identify medicinal herbs whenever he had the time. Those two young men are Master Wu¡¯s sons and know how to treat illnesses, so they gave me some pointers. ¡°They also did their best to protect me. I owe Master Wu and his sons an enormous favor, so I want to save them. Still, I don¡¯t want to put you in danger. We should get someone to return for them once we escape.¡± When Su Binglan heard that, she said to Lin Zheng, ¡°Untie them, and we will escape together.¡± She guessed the three people were members of the Wu family and related to Doctor Wu of Hundred Herbs Hospital. However, she did not know if they were direct descendants of the main family or other branches. Naturally, Lin Zheng followed his master¡¯s orders. The older gentleman cupped his hands toward Su Binglan and said, ¡°Miss, you will alert the others if you bring the three of us with you. You must not risk yourself for us and save Wenxiu. ¡°I only hope you can deliver a message to my family for me. Tell the Wu family they don¡¯t need to worry about us and must not give in to these people¡¯s demands.¡± Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to deliver messages for you. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡± ¡°U-Um.¡± The older gentleman was shocked. Su Binglan continued, ¡°You should tell them yourself. You must live on for the Wu family¡¯s sake. Just listen to me, and we will escape safely.¡± Chapter 203 - 203 The Powerful Girl 203 The Powerful Girl Su Binglan took three knives and gave them to the older gentleman and the two young men. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle and follow me if you want to live.¡± She did not want to listen to the older gentleman¡¯s chatter because she wanted to save them quickly. The older gentleman had experienced many things and had met many people, so he understood the look in the young lady¡¯s eyes. He thought of how the young lady had found that secluded area while his Wu family could not. Moreover, the young lady infiltrated the camp without alerting anyone. It could only mean that the young lady was capable. The older gentleman looked at the lady¡¯s indifferent expression and knew she was confident she could save them. Since the young lady was gracious enough to save them, the older gentleman knew he and the other two could not drag her down. Therefore, the older gentleman no longer spoke. Instead, he had his two sons follow behind Su Binglan with the daggers in their hands. They left together and followed Su Binglan¡¯s instructions to a tee. They went wherever Su Binglan told them to, even though many people were in this valley. There were patrols at night, but Su Binglan could tell where they were by sound. She knew where to go so they would not discover the escapees. After walking for a while, someone went to the tent and discovered the four people they had kidnapped were gone. The person immediately sounded the alarm as the entire squad mobilized. The squad discovered Su Binglan and the others as the older gentleman and his two sons were on high alert. The group instinctively formed a circle as Su Wenxiu stammered, ¡°L-Little Sister¡­¡± Su Binglan quickly responded, ¡°Hush, don¡¯t speak.¡± She could guess what her second brother wanted to say. It was nothing more than asking her to leave them behind. Still, Su Binglan was determined to save the others since she had traveled far. Moreover, Su Wenxiu would quickly expose himself if he spoke. The words he wanted to say got stuck in his throat, and he stopped. Lin Zheng said, ¡°Master, there are too many people. They¡¯ve surrounded us.¡± Even though he believed in his master¡¯s abilities, he was also a little nervous. Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°Since they¡¯ve discovered us, let¡¯s break out now.¡± She also gave Su Wenxiu a knife and said in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother, if you¡¯re a man, you will stand up.¡± She did not need Su Wenxiu to fight. Su Binglan thought it was an excellent opportunity to train and stimulate her second brother¡¯s potential. ¡°Who dares to trespass into our camp?!¡± Along with that young voice, someone shot an arrow at the escapees. The arrow flew at breakneck speed past the others with a sharp swoosh. The older gentleman was surprised as he said, ¡°It¡¯s the mighty archer, Zhao Linchuan! Very few can block his arrows.¡± The arrow¡¯s speed was too fast, and no one could react. Moreover, the arrow went straight for Su Binglan¡¯s head. She simply looked at the arrow with interest. The others thought the arrow was swift, but it moved slowly in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. It was as if the arrow moved in slow motion. She was at the front, scouting the path ahead, while Lin Zheng stood at the back to protect the others, waiting to jump over and help at any moment. Su Wenxiu¡¯s pupils contracted as he turned ashen with fright. ¡°Binglan!¡± He was about to block the arrow for his sister, but it was too late. Still, Su Binglan¡¯s expression did not change as she looked at the arrow before her. Su Binglan did not see her second brother¡¯s actions but could sense them, so she pushed Su Wenxiu to the side with one hand, away from the arrow¡¯s trajectory. Then she used her other hand to catch the arrow elegantly, throwing it back to where it came. She did not need a bow, only her hands to shoot it back as a counterattack. Someone fell to the ground with a bang, and everyone was shocked. The search squad surrounding the escapees wondered what background the young lady had to catch the mighty archer¡¯s arrow with her bare hand, even throwing it back to injure the mighty archer. The search squad was shocked and dared not approach the escapees rashly. At that moment, a young person¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Capture them and keep the girl alive!¡± A young man walked out from the crowd and looked at Su Binglan as if he had seen something interesting, like a hunter looking at its prey. He heard someone call her ¡°sister.¡± The older gentleman said, ¡°That young man is the fourth prince. He should have been conferred a king at his age, but the others left him behind in the capital, so he works here now.¡± Su Binglan revealed a frigid smile. ¡°This is going to be interesting.¡± Then she turned to Lin Zheng and said, ¡°Protect them well.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Su Binglan sent a signal flare into the air. Bang! The signal flare exploded. She had prepared for this moment before leaving Su Teng Village. It was a flare to attract the people within the capital city. She believed the capital guards would rush over before long. The fourth prince¡¯s expression drastically changed when he saw the signal flare. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡± The fourth prince¡¯s voice was full of fire and incomparable rage. Their camp and operations were his and his squad¡¯s painstaking efforts, but his young lady¡¯s actions would expose them. He had secretly trained private soldiers, yet the capital officials would discover them. The fourth prince personally took action and fought with Su Binglan. Countless others swarmed toward Su Binglan as if they wanted to kill her, but they could not even get close. She quickly dispatched them whenever they did and simply acted instinctively, with no tricks, only relying on her close-quarters combat skills. A single stab from her was fatal as everyone who ran forward died a quick death. Countless men fell to the ground as everyone looked at Su Binglan fearfully. They wondered how a young lady like her could be so powerful. Moreover, Su Binglan was protecting the escapees around her while attacking alone. The squad was terrified that she could inflict so much damage on their forces. Su Binglan was just a young lady, after all. Su Binglan¡¯s actions floored Su Wenxiu. ¡®I-Is this really my sister?!¡¯ She¡¯s insanely strong. I feel like I¡¯m hallucinating.¡¯ The older gentleman and his two sons were so shocked that their jaws almost hit the ground. ¡®Strange¡­ No wonder this girl was so confident when she said she could save us. Sure enough, she¡¯s this capable. Such amazing skill!¡¯ The trio thought about how hesitant they were initially and felt embarrassed. Although Su Binglan dressed as a teenager, everyone knew she was a young lady because Su Wenxiu called her ¡°little sister.¡± Still, the fourth prince¡¯s squad thought Su Binglan was a teenager as his expression also changed. He dared not approach the young lady. ¡°Who are you exactly? You will enjoy endless glory and wealth if you work for me,¡± the fourth prince said. Lin Zheng spat on the ground. ¡°How dare you talk to my master like that?!¡± He and Su Binglan masked themselves so no one knew how they looked. However, Su Wenxiu had addressed Su Binglan as his sister and might have exposed her identity. The fourth prince was furious. ¡°Keep attacking and kill her! I want her dead now!¡± He must have her killed if he could not use such a person for his own deeds. Chapter 204 - 204 Hometown Streets 204 Hometown Streets However, the fourth prince¡¯s squad dared not approach Su Binglan because it would resemble death. They witnessed their comrades fall to the ground without even touching the hair on the young lady¡¯s head. They did not even get close to her before dying. Su Binglan did not want to kill anyone, but she would retaliate with deadly force if someone threatened her life. The fourth prince shouted, ¡°I gave you imbeciles an order!¡± His squad had no choice but to sacrifice themselves needlessly. If they disobeyed their prince¡¯s orders, they would die anyway. Hence the scene once again became chaotic. ¡°Kill the ones she¡¯s protecting!¡± The fourth prince could not care less about leaving any survivors, wanting to kill all of them. Everyone attacked Su Wenxiu, Master Wu, and his two sons in unison, and Su Binglan was too distracted to protect them. Even so, many could not touch the older gentleman and the others. The fourth prince was outraged and took his spear to deal with Su Binglan. His weapon was suitable for long-ranged battles and could overcome ones who excelled at close combat. That was what the fourth prince thought when attacking the young lady. Then Su Binglan removed a rope with a dagger tied at the end from her straw bag and used it to lasso the prince¡¯s spear, prying it from his hands. She also pulled the fourth prince along with the spear. ¡°Whoa!¡± The squad watching below was worried about their prince. The fourth prince stepped on one of his goons and leaped higher, removing a knife from his belt. Then he stabbed downward from the air, his eyes full of killing intent. At that moment, two black silhouettes dashed out from the shadows and attacked Su Binglan. The older gentleman said, ¡°Those are the prince¡¯s sacred guards.¡± The secret guards were powerful and cautious of the young lady. Still, Su Binglan started fighting them. The two guards were no match for the young lady, even though they were stronger than the other goons. However, Su Binglan was fighting against the two guards and could not retreat to protect her second brother and the others. Her eyes were sharp, and she knew she needed to end her fight as soon as possible. The fourth prince also knew this, so he pointed at the young lady and said, ¡°Kill her now!¡± After giving the order, he retreated under his secret guards¡¯ protection. Su Binglan narrowed her eyes as she looked at the prince. Then she threw a dagger at breakneck speed toward the fourth prince¡¯s heart. The prince was shocked and only survived because of the secret guards by his side. However, he did not expect it to be a twin dagger attack as another dagger followed closely behind the first one, piercing through the prince¡¯s arm. The force of the dagger was mighty, and the prince¡¯s face turned pale. Moreover, he could see torches not too far away as he stood on the high ground. It meant that the capital guards were heading toward his secret camp. ¡°Retreat!¡± The fourth prince left with a team of elites as his squad was no match for the young lady. Su Binglan led her people and ran away. As for the secret camp, the capital guards quickly discovered it. ¡­ Su Binglan led the escapees to a fork in the road outside the capital city, and the older gentleman looked at her gratefully. He said, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, miss.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for niceties. You helped my second brother, so it¡¯s only natural that I save you.¡± The older gentleman had instinctively saved Su Wenxiu back then, but he did not expect his moment of kindness to save his two sons. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Miss, those people don¡¯t know your brother¡¯s true identity. They only think he is my son, so you won¡¯t have to worry since my family will handle the follow-up matters. We will not expose your identity.¡± Su Binglan nodded, ¡°Thank you very much for that.¡± The older gentleman continued, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, miss. We¡¯re the ones who should be thanking you. ¡°You can call me Uncle Wu. I am the Wu family¡¯s direct descendant. You¡¯ve done us a massive favor, so if you have any requests for us, please do not hesitate to ask. That is a token of my gratitude.¡± Su Binglan nodded in acceptance. After a simple conversation, both parties parted ways since they could not stay in that area for too long. Thus Su Binglan and Lin Zheng set off with Su Wenxiu. Su Wenxiu was in a daze the entire time and did not even return to his senses because of how powerful his sister was just now. Still, he looked very proud and excited to have such a capable sister. ¡­ Since Su Wenxiu had sustained some injuries, he could not travel too quickly. After Su Binglan left for more than a month, the trio finally returned to Su Teng Village. Lin Zheng was very excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything special on our hometown streets in the past, but now that we¡¯re back, I feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity. There¡¯s no place like home, as they say.¡± Su Wenxiu had recovered from his injuries on the way back to the village. He looked at the streets of his hometown and felt like he was floating with a sense of security. He became misty-eyed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Su Wenxiu finally understood what his third uncle meant by feeling homesick. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t go out there again no matter what. I¡¯ll stay here and work instead.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Yes, we should stay with our family to live peaceful and stable lives. We will make a living and earn money as well.¡± Su Wenxiu sighed. ¡°When I worked in Zhu¡¯s Guests in the past, I heard some businessmen talking about how prosperous it was in the capital. I was looking forward to traveling at that time. ¡°Not anymore. I feel like it¡¯s not as good as home, no matter how prosperous it is in the capital. I can only peacefully sleep when I¡¯m at home.¡± On their way back to the village, Su Binglan told Su Wenxiu about the situation at home. Su Wenxiu was shocked by what he had heard and yearned to go home to see it with his own eyes. Now that they were in the town, he wanted to check out her family¡¯s shops. Su Binglan knew how her second brother felt, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shops and see how they¡¯re doing.¡± It was halfway through the afternoon when they arrived at the shop, and it was not too busy. At that moment, Zhou Shan and Li Shi were watching the shop. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe made sesame seed buns, Chinese hamburgers, and haggis soup in the backyard. They were preparing for the dinner crowd that would arrive during the evening. Su Wenzhe and his wife had also set up their stalls for the evening, and they would return to the village afterward with Su Fengzhi and his family. When Liu Yinyin went to the yard to get firewood, she saw Su Wenxiu and Su Binglan. She was so shocked that she immediately dropped the firewood to the ground. ¡°W-Wenxiu! Binglan!¡± Liu Yinyin even thought she was hallucinating since she was often dazed and heard someone calling her. She always thought of her sister-in-law¡¯s return and would excitedly turn to look toward the shop entrance. This time, Liu Yinyin thought she was hallucinating again. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s us, Sister-in-law. We¡¯re back!¡± Liu Yinyin asked excitedly, ¡°Is it really you?¡± Then she shouted toward the stove, ¡°Husband, come quickly! Wenxiu and Binglan are back!¡± Su Wenzhe heard his wife¡¯s voice as he was making the sesame buns. He did not care that his hands were full of flour, excitedly running toward his wife. Chapter 205 - 205 Profound Feelings 205 Profound Feelings Su Wenzhe was excited to see his siblings. ¡°Welcome back, Wenxiu and Binglan!¡± It had been so long since Su Wenzhe had seen them, so he could not be happier. The whole family was worried about Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu the entire time. The family was not used to Su Binglan not being home and always felt something was missing from everything they did. Now that Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu were home, Su Wenzhe could not be more thrilled. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°We¡¯re back, Big Brother.¡± !! ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safe and sound.¡± Su Wenzhe went to hug Su Wenxiu and patted his back. ¡°You¡¯re finally with us. We were so worried about you.¡± Su Wenxiu started crying again. ¡°I missed you too, Big Brother. I miss mom and dad, and even the two little ones. I¡¯ve longed to come home and won¡¯t be leaving again. I discovered my home and family¡¯s preciousness while out there.¡± Su Wenxiu developed profound feelings when he said those words. He thought of when he left home, and his heart ached. His heart¡¯s grievance welled when he returned and saw his family. When he got kidnapped while delivering herbs for Hundred Herbs Hospital, he dared not be weak, cry, or recklessly speak because he did not want to look like a fool and no one would care. However, it was different when he returned to his family, as they cared for him and welcomed him with open arms. Thus, his suppressed emotions overflowed. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no place like home.¡± He also felt moved. He almost died working in the Zhu residence when his little sister saved him and brought him home. From then on, Su Wenzhe could feel safe by his family¡¯s side and sleep peacefully. He also felt motivated to do business and earn money with his family. After talking for a while, Su Wenxiu said happily, ¡°I heard from Binglan that our family owns some shops now, and we have plenty of money. That¡¯s great news!¡± He saw the stall outside when he first arrived at the village. People came in twos and threes to buy food in the afternoon. Su Wenxiu did not expect his family¡¯s conditions to improve so much that they could start their own businesses. When the fourth prince¡¯s secret squad kidnapped Su Wenxiu, he always thought that if he could return home alive, he would eat a meal a day so his family would have enough. However, he heard from his sister that not only could the whole family eat full meals, but they could also eat delicious food like meat dishes and desserts. Su Wenxiu thought his sister was only comforting him, but he realized it was all true when he saw it with his own eyes. ¡°You must be famished. We just made some sesame buns and haggis soup. Have a taste.¡± Su Wenzhe hurriedly brought Su Binglan and the other two some buns and soup. Su Binglan wasn¡¯t very hungry because she had stored some pound cakes in her pocket dimension, but Su Wenxiu wanted to try the soup and buns because they were delicacies his sister had put together, and Su Wenzhe had made. After eating the warm sesame buns and drinking the refreshing haggis soup, Su Wenxiu¡¯s tears rolled down his cheeks. Su Wenzhe looked at his second brother and said, ¡°Are you okay, Wenxiu?¡± Su Wenxiu hurriedly wiped away his tears and said, ¡°I-I think it might be a little too delicious.¡± ¡°You can eat more if you enjoy it. I¡¯ve made plenty, and you can eat your fill,¡± Su Wenzhe said. Su Wenxiu nodded sobbingly. ¡°Okay, Big Brother.¡± Su Wenzhe said to Su Binglan, ¡°Little Sister, in the month or so that you¡¯ve been gone, our big house is almost complete. Moreover, Uncle Zhengde is building it with the red bricks you told him about. The house looks perfect! ¡°The villagers were there to see it, and Uncle Zhengde told them you were the one who taught him about the bricks. After some of the villagers finished collecting their corn, Uncle Zhengde organized them into a team to help build our house, so there was no need for our parents to worry. The house is almost complete according to your blueprint. ¡°Also, Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s barbecue skewers are popular throughout the villagers and townsfolk. Many go there to taste his lamb skewers. Do you see those other shops on that street? No one rented shops there in the past, but it¡¯s so lively now.¡± ¡­ Su Wenzhe talked a lot, and Su Binglan listened carefully. Still, she wanted to know about her husband, but she did not ask because Su Binglan knew she would see him later that night. Su Wenzhe was careless whenever he spoke, but Liu Yinyin was cautious, so she said, ¡°Binglan, Jin¡¯an is doing good too. He brings Xuexuan and Xuehai to the academy daily and comes here to help at noon. ¡°Whenever we go home after work, he fights to help with the house chores. We don¡¯t need him to help, but he insists. D-Don¡¯t worry. Jin¡¯an takes his medicine on time, and his body is okay.¡± Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an was okay. After eating a bit, Su Binglan, Su Wenxiu, and Lin Zheng went to see where Su Fengzhi had set up his stall. Even though it was the afternoon, many people were at the stall. Su Fengzhi and Su Wenchiu were busy barbecuing lamb skewers for their customers when they saw Su Binglan. The duo was stunned. ¡°B-Binglan?! Wenxiu?!¡± ¡°Cousin Binglan! Cousin Wenxiu!¡± The father and son duo could not care less about barbecuing and hurriedly ran toward Su Binglan. They were thrilled when they saw Su Wenxiu behind Su Binglan. ¡°Wenxiu is back too!¡± ¡°How are you, Uncle Fengzhi?¡± Su Fengzhi noticed the change in Su Wenxiu and replied, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve grown taller and darker, huh?¡± Su Wenxiu felt a warmth in his heart when he saw his other family members. When he heard their dialects and listened to their familiar tones, he thought it was delightful to hear. When Su Wenxiu was in the capital, he heard everyone speaking foreign dialects, so he was happy to hear something more familiar. Su Wenchi called Su Wenxiu and hugged him. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, Wenchi, don¡¯t forget about your lamb skewers. They will burn if you leave them on the fire like that.¡± ¡°Oh, no! We were so happy to see you that we forgot about the lamb skewers!¡± The duo quickly returned to the barbecue pit to remove the skewers from the fire. Su Fengzhi put some seasoning on the lamb skewers and gave them to Su Binglan, Su Wenxiu, and Lin Zheng. Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes widened as he ate, and he smiled happily. ¡°There¡¯s so much delicious food to eat here now, and these lamb skewers smell so good.¡± He had heard about the food his sister told him about and could not wait to come home and try them. He had finally tried the lamb skewers his sister talked about and discovered how delicious they were. Su Fengzhi said to Su Binglan, ¡°My nose and throat have entirely recovered. It¡¯s all thanks to the medicine you gave me. Also, the barbecue stall has earned quite a lot this month. Your aunt and I didn¡¯t know how to repay you, so we thought of giving you a commission.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Uncle Fengzhi. After all, we¡¯re family, so let¡¯s not talk about these things. You¡¯ve worked hard to earn a living, and your business is booming, so I¡¯m happy.¡± Lin Zheng followed his master because he wanted to taste the barbecued lamb skewers. He was standing at the stall at that moment. When he saw Su Fengzhi, he said, ¡°Third Master Su, we went to the capital, so there¡¯s something you should know. Zhu Liang has become mute and lost his sense of taste.¡± Lin Zheng knew Zhu Liang had developed those conditions because his master had done it to avenge her third uncle. Chapter 206 - 206 Sister’s Contribution 206 Sister¡¯s Contribution Su Fengzhi was stunned when he heard that. He even suspected he had misheard Lin Zheng¡¯s words as he looked at Lin Zheng in a daze. ¡°W-What did you say, young man?¡± Zhu Liang relied on his culinary skills to impress the crown prince and cooked in the imperial kitchen. The sudden loss in his taste meant he could no longer do that. Lin Zheng said smilingly, ¡°Zhu Liang is mute and has lost his sense of taste. Also, there are no cures for his condition.¡± !! He knew his master was a protective person and that Su Binglan had done that to Zhu Liang to avenge her third uncle. He discovered who Su Binglan was avenging when Su Binglan called Su Fengzhi ¡°uncle.¡± Lin Zheng¡¯s master had done something for her family and did not say anything, so Lin Zheng told them for her. Moreover, what happened to Zhu Liang was good, and Lin Zheng wanted everyone to feel happy. Su Fengzhi knew he had heard correctly when Lin Zheng repeated himself. He did not even turn the lamb skewers and looked at Lin Zheng blankly. ¡°Zhu Liang is mute and has lost his sense of taste?¡± Su Wenchi said excitedly, ¡°That means my father won¡¯t have to take revenge. Someone must¡¯ve dealt with Zhu Liang for us since he¡¯s done countless evil deeds. Father, I¡¯m happy that something like that has happened to your enemy. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be much of a punishment if he just died. Now he knows how you felt in the past, Father. Still, you could speak, but he can¡¯t.¡± Su Wenchi could not be happier as he even danced around. Of course, Su Fengzhi was also excited. He would feel pain whenever he thought of what Zhu Liang did to him in the past. Su Fengzhi said, ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to hear that. It¡¯s such a good day today. You guys have returned and given me such good news.¡± Su Binglan saw how happy her third uncle was and knew he was relieved of his burdens. In the future, her third uncle could earn money and live a good life with his family. After talking for a while, Su Binglan prepared to return to the village with Su Wenxiu. She wanted to go to Blue Mountain Academy to see Luo Jin¡¯an, but after some thought, she knew she would see him later that night. Instead, she went home to prepare a reunion dinner. ¡­ Su Binglan wanted to sell the two horses she had bought but had grown attached to them along her journey, so she brought them home. She could afford to raise the two horses now that her family was well-off. It would be convenient to ride the horses for errands in the future. Moreover, their new house was almost complete, so there would be space to keep them. The cow and donkey they had could also roam free. When Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu left, Su Fengzhi returned to his senses. ¡°Did Binglan avenge me?¡± Lin Zheng did not follow his master and Su Wenxiu back to the village and continued eating lamb skewers. He heard Su Fengzhi¡¯s words and said, ¡°Third Master Su, my master was indeed the one who avenged you.¡± Su Fengzhi heard Lin Zheng calling his niece ¡°master¡± just now, so he knew who Lin Zheng was talking about. Indeed, Su Binglan had helped avenge him. Su Fengzhi was touched. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Binglan say anything?¡± Su Wenchi said, ¡°I just know how capable Cousin Binglan is, especially how she avenged you like that. Father, now you won¡¯t feel so burdened anymore.¡± Indeed, Su Fengzhi felt lighter. ¡°The weight that was on my shoulders is gone now. The matters in the capital no longer have anything to do with us, and we can now live good lives.¡± ¡°Okay, Father.¡± ¡­ It was already late when Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu arrived at the village. Su Wenxiu also learned how to ride a horse on the way home. The brother and sister duo got off their horses and led them home. Su Wenxiu let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Little Sister, I used to think that our village isn¡¯t in such a good condition, but I feel a warmth now that I¡¯m looking around. I also feel relaxed whenever I see the sunset.¡± He could not describe how happy he was. Su Binglan smiled as she felt relaxed too. ¡°It¡¯s always better when you¡¯re with your family, Second Brother. You don¡¯t have to worry. You can study medicine by my side and become a doctor in the future.¡± Su Binglan knew her second brother wanted to study medicine and that he had a solid foundation. On their journey back to the village, Su Wenxiu also witnessed his sister¡¯s medical skills because she had healed his injuries. Su Binglan¡¯s healing methods were effective. She rubbed the medicine she had prepared on Su Wenxiu to heal him quickly. Her medicine was better than any other. Su Wenxiu also knew about Su Binglan healing their third uncle¡¯s condition. Therefore, he did not doubt his sister¡¯s medical skills. Moreover, he had met people and encountered many things on the way back to the village. He felt that his sister was a truly capable person and that he could learn many things by staying beside her. At this moment, many villagers had gone home to cook, and only a few came down from the mountain to go home. They were excited when they saw Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. ¡°When did you get back, Binglan?¡± ¡°I just got home, Aunt Liu.¡± ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re such a capable person. You even brought Wenxiu home. Your parents will be thrilled to see him.¡± Madam Liu greeted Su Binglan smilingly. Su Wenxiu felt a sense of familiarity when he looked at the villagers. ¡°Hello, Aunt Liu.¡± ¡°You have been gone for a long time, and your parents were worried sick. Thank goodness you and your sister are back now.¡± ¡­ The villagers thought it was strange to see horses in the village, so they could not help but ask, ¡°Were you two riding horses just now?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be more convenient for us to run errands now.¡± ¡­ ¡°Welcome back, Wenxiu and Binglan.¡± ¡°Hello, Aunt Li.¡± ¡°That big house your family is building looks beautiful with those red bricks. It¡¯s also north of the village, so you guys should take a look.¡± ¡­ The siblings met two or three villagers on their way home and exchanged a few pleasantries. When Su Binglan heard the villagers mentioning her family¡¯s new house, she became curious about how the building process went. Her uncle had learned how to make bricks, and judging from the villagers¡¯ expressions, they all liked it very much, mainly because Su Zhengde used red bricks. Compared to gray stone, the red bricks looked better and were more convenient when building walls. Su Wenxiu said excitedly, ¡°Big Brother also said we hired Uncle Zhengde to build us a big house, but I don¡¯t know what it looks like.¡± He never expected so many changes when he returned home from his travels, but he had heard many things from the others and knew it was all thanks to his little sister. Su Binglan explained, ¡°The new house will have plenty of space, so we will all have our own rooms and courtyards. When you get married, you and your wife will have your own room and courtyard too.¡± Su Wenxiu blushed embarrassedly when his sister mentioned marriage. Even his ears turned red. Su Binglan knew her second brother was sensitive about marriage, so she changed the subject and said, ¡°Look there. That should be our new house.¡± She pointed toward a big house not too far away as she spoke. Chapter 207 - 207 Reunion Dumplings 207 Reunion Dumplings Su Binglan knew the house belonged to her family because that piece of land belonged to them. She had even gone to town and got the paperwork. She was delighted when she saw that the house was more than half built. Su Wenxiu listened to his sister¡¯s words and looked in the direction she pointed. As expected, he saw a huge house. Although it was not complete, he knew it would be spacious and comfortable. He said in awe, ¡°I-Is that our house, Little Sister?¡± He was in disbelief. In the past, the house would get damaged because of the blizzards during winter. Sometimes, the family would have to brave the snow to repair the roof. !! Su Wenxiu thought he would not have to worry about such things if his family had a big, sturdy house. However, those were only thoughts back then. He understood his family¡¯s situation and never asked or spoke of such things. Su Wenxiu never expected his family to be able to afford such a huge house. Su Binglan nodded and explained, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s our house, and our family bought that land so we can build a house upon it.¡± Su Wenxiu was ecstatic when he heard that. He pinched his thigh, and it hurt, signaling what he heard was real. He looked toward the half-built house and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled, Little Sister.¡± His happy mood infected Su Binglan as the corners of her mouth curved into a smile. The family could live together and grow vegetables in their courtyards in the future. Just thinking about it made them feel good. Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes lit up as he said happily, ¡°We can live without worry during the winter, Little Sister. The blizzard won¡¯t damage our roofs, and we can sleep on a warm bed.¡± It did not take much to satisfy him, and his thoughts were straightforward. He only wanted his family to be together, eat their fill, and sleep well. Su Binglan looked at her second brother¡¯s expression and could not help but laugh. ¡°You¡¯re so easy to satisfy, Second Brother. Still, contentment is bliss, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m easily satisfied, Little Sister,¡± he pulled Su Binglan¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The duo led their horses home as they spoke. Since they had bought land to build their new house, the original house was still there. Moreover, they could not live in the new house because it was incomplete. The door was still open when the two siblings arrived. Su Fengmao was chopping firewood in the yard while Shen Qiuhua washed some vegetables. The older couple were talking as they busied themselves. ¡°I wonder when Binglan will return.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. Su Fengmao said, ¡°You ask me that daily, dear.¡± ¡°How can I not? She has been away for more than a month.¡± Shen Qiuhua missed her daughter and, of course, her two sons. Su Fengmao was also worried, but he often kept to himself. Still, he comforted his wife, ¡°Binglan will be okay, especially because she¡¯s capable. She¡¯ll be back with Wenxiu before you know it.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Even so, I¡¯m not at ease and can barely sleep. Why did Wenxiu have to leave like that? Doesn¡¯t he know how worried we are? I wonder if he blames us for sending him off to town to work.¡± Su Fengmao replied, ¡°He will understand why we did that in the future. We are strict with him for his good. We must show tough love to boys so they will grow up and act like men.¡± ¡­ Su Wenxiu happened to hear these words as he stood at the door. He felt somewhat uncomfortable. He told himself not to cry when he returned and not to let his parents worry. Still, his heart ached. He walked straight in and immediately knelt. ¡°Father, Mother, your undutiful son has returned.¡± Shen Qiuhua and her husband were shocked when they saw their second son. They became excited and hurriedly picked Su Wenxiu up. Shen Qiuhua hugged Su Wenxiu and started crying while Su Fengmao patted his second son¡¯s back. Then they saw Su Binglan and hugged her tightly. The older couple was worried but immediately felt at ease when their two children finally returned. The four talked for a while as their emotions calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s have some delicious food tonight.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat dumplings tonight.¡± ¡°What are dumplings?¡± Shen Qiuhua was confused, while Su Fengmao and Su Wenxiu looked at Su Binglan with puzzled eyes. After searching through her memories, Su Binglan realized it was an ancient era, so there was no such thing as dumplings. Most families would be fortunate enough to have noodles, even during the New Year. They could not afford to eat dumplings. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed as she said, ¡°Dumplings are good, so let¡¯s make some tonight. You will know how delicious they are after eating them.¡± She looked forward to seeing everyone¡¯s reactions when they ate dumplings for the first time. Although she did not invent it, she was still happy to enlighten her family with a meaningful dish like that. Especially during the New Year, it was a meaningful thing for families to make dumplings and eat them together. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°If you say they¡¯re delicious, then I don¡¯t doubt everyone will enjoy them. Let me know what you need, and I will prepare it.¡± Su Binglan took something from the horse¡¯s back and said, ¡°Mother, I bought pork so we can use it for the dumplings.¡± She bought pork when she reached the town. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Is that all we need?¡± ¡°We need noodles too, and you can be in charge of making them. I also bought plenty of meat, so let¡¯s make more dumplings and give them to grandpa and grandma too.¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Su Wenxiu also became energetic. ¡°Let me know what I should do, Little Sister.¡± He looked forward to having dinner with his family. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to roll the dumpling skins later. There¡¯s a lot for you to do, okay?¡± Then she asked, ¡°Mother, what other ingredients do we have?¡± Shen Qiuhua looked around and said, ¡°We have some wild vegetables and shiitake mushrooms. Your aunt went to the mountains to pluck them and brought them over.¡± She started to ramble after that, ¡°Your third uncle and his wife¡¯s barbecue business is going well, so they will usually send us whatever food they make. ¡°These shiitake mushrooms are excellent. It finished raining when your aunt went to the mountains to pluck them. Since they¡¯re rare, she would typically send us more than half of what she gathered.¡± Of course, Shen Qiuhua would return the favor by sending food she had made. Su Binglan looked at the mushrooms and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s make two kinds of dumplings then. We will fill some with shiitake mushrooms and meat, while the other will have wild vegetables and meat.¡± Chapter 208 - 208 So Skillful 208 So Skillful Shen Qiuhua was constantly smiling because she was happy to have her daughter back. Moreover, she was looking forward to eating her daughter¡¯s food, even though she did not know what dumplings were. ¡°All right. I will listen to you, Binglan. You can do whatever you need while I wash the vegetables and mushrooms.¡± Although her family¡¯s conditions had improved, Shen Qiuhua was still used to plucking wild vegetables whenever she found some on the mountain. Sometimes, eating delicious foods alongside wild vegetables would remind people of their hard times, making them cherish their blessings even more. She felt that one should not forget their roots and would constantly remind her children they had to work harder, even though their lives had improved. Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, you can knead the noodle dough while Second Brother washes the vegetables.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let me wash the vegetables, Mother. I¡¯ll feel uncomfortable if I don¡¯t do anything.¡± The Su family raised their sons with tough love, so Su Wenxiu became hardworking and diligent. He could not say his parents had spoiled him because he had gone away. Su Wenxiu heard about the dumplings and looked forward to trying them, so he wanted to help. He would feel uneasy if his family did all the work while he sat around. He thought it would feel more like home if he did some work around the house. Shen Qiuhua laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you do plenty of work around the house. You look so anxious. I¡¯ll get the shiitake mushrooms and wild vegetables while you get water from the courtyard to wash them.¡± She entered the room and removed a basket from it. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve already put them in a basket,¡± as Shen Qiuhua spoke, she brought the basket and placed it on the side. She had filled it with the vegetables she dug up. Su Wenxiu looked at the basket of ingredients and said, ¡°Okay, Mother. You can go and knead the dough while I wash the vegetables.¡± Su Fengmao asked curiously, ¡°Binglan, you said you would make two different dumplings, right? Are they stuffed with something?¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°You will know what it looks like after we wrap them. I know you will enjoy them.¡± ¡°We know how delicious your food is, Binglan.¡± The whole family believed her cooking would be exceptional. The family busied themselves as Shen Qiuhua kneaded the dough and Su Binglan cut the meat beside her. Meat grinders did not exist during that era, so Su Binglan used a knife to mince the meat. Shen Qiuhua looked at the meat and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that how you make meatballs?¡± The villagers knew how to make meatballs. Everyone would make vegetable meatballs during the New Year and other festivals. Still, they were reluctant to do so, not to mention using so much meat in one go. Even though the Su family was well-off now, Shen Qiuhua remained frugal. She wanted to spend as little as possible. However, she was willing to cook anything when her daughter and second son returned. She was only curious because Su Binglan had minced the meat finely. Shen Qiuhua wondered if making dumplings was similar to making meatballs. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not making meatballs, but I need minced meat for the dumplings.¡± She finished mincing the meat and placed it in a basket. Then she looked toward the courtyard and shouted, ¡°Second Brother, have you washed the vegetables?!¡± Su Wenxiu heard his little sister¡¯s voice as he washed the vegetables. He hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes, I have!¡± He quickly poured out the water and brought the vegetables in. ¡°Here are the shiitake mushrooms. There were many wild vegetables, and I washed them too. I¡¯ll bring them to you now.¡± Su Wenxiu ran to the courtyard and brought back two large baskets of wild vegetables as he spoke. Su Binglan brought them into the kitchen, placed the wild vegetables on the cutting board, and started cutting them finely. Then she chopped the shiitake mushrooms and placed them in a basket. After mincing, cutting, and chopping the ingredients, she mixed them and placed them in a basin. Su Binglan also placed the shiitake mushrooms and meat into the same basin. ¡°Second Brother, come and learn from me. Stir the vegetables and meat evenly. Like this,¡± she gestured as she spoke. Su Wenxiu looked at the basin of ingredients and began to stir as his sister gestured. Afterward, Su Binlan placed shallots, ginger, salt, sugar, oil, and other ingredients into the shiitake-meat mixture and stirred it evenly. She had also seasoned the wild vegetable-meat mixture similarly. Su Wenxiu watched from the sidelines and could smell the ingredients. ¡°That smells amazing.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s still raw, yet you already think it will taste delicious.¡± Shen Qiuhia had just finished kneading the noodle dough as she looked over and said, ¡°There¡¯s oil and seasonings in those mixtures, so of course, they will smell nice. I can already tell how delicious these dumplings will be.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. He was smiling the entire time and felt good to be home. It was as if he was dreaming. Su Binglan finished preparing the stuffings and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s put the plates away and start assembling the dumplings.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They had large vegetable and dough boards at home, so the family could sit around them and listen to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. She rolled the dough into a long log and pulled it into thin strips. ¡°Mother, you should roll the dough as if you were rolling bun dough.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at his little sister¡¯s hands and then at the thin strips of dough. He sighed and said, ¡°Sister, how did you pull the dough so fast? Also, they¡¯re all the same thinness.¡± He had worked for his family since he was a child and knew how to make buns, but he was not as skillful as his little sister. Su Binglan answered, ¡°You can use a knife to slice the dough thinly. They will be more uniform if you do that.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°I¡¯ll roll the dough too. I used to help your mother roll dough for buns in the past.¡± He and his wife rolled the noodle dough similarly to when they rolled bun dough. They rolled it up, down, left, and right. Su Binglan knew the dumpling skins were thin in the middle and thick at the sides. The skins would easily break when she placed them in the pot. She picked up a small rolling pin and said, ¡°Watch how I roll the skin, you guys. This way.¡± Su Binglan demonstrated this by holding the edge of the skin with one hand while rolling with the other. ¡°Rolling the skins like this will make the middle part thinner and the edges thinner. Afterward, we will stuff these skins with the meat mixtures and put them into the pot. The skins won¡¯t break easily.¡± The other three followed suit. The trio was slow initially, but after a while, the family got the hang of it. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°This is different from making steamed buns. We considered making the buns smaller in the past, but they weren¡¯t satisfying to eat. Who would have thought we could make the skins tinner and then stuff them with fillings.¡± Su Binglan smiled because she knew how backward the food culture was in that era. It was also because ordinary people lived in poorer conditions then. A family would be fortunate enough if they could have a full meal. She explained, ¡°These dumplings are different from steamed buns. We steam the buns but boil the dumplings. They taste different too.¡± Su Wenxiu said while rolling the skins, ¡°I want to eat them now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, Second Brother. You can eat them in a while because the dumplings don¡¯t take long to cook.¡± The trio rolled the skins while Su Binglan skillfully stuffed and wrapped them. She looked at her mother and said, ¡°Since you guys have gotten the hang of rolling the skins, come and learn how to stuff and wrap them. Then you can make them yourselves in the future.¡± Chapter 209 - 209 Gotten the Hang of It 209 Gotten the Hang of It Shen Qiuhua saw her daughter stuffing and wrapping the dumplings and became eager to try. She put the dumpling skin in one and the filling on the other. She put too much filling initially and could not fold the skin properly. ¡°Did I put too much filling?¡± Shen Qiuhua used her chopsticks to remove some filling as she spoke. She tried a few times but felt she could not fit the filling. She looked at the dumplings her daughter had made as they were round and full, just like a bao bun. Then Shen Qiuhua looked at the ones she made and discovered how flat they were, compared to her daughter¡¯s. Su Binglan said patiently, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re doing great for a first-timer. You just need to make a few more before getting the hang of it. If you can¡¯t fold the skin properly, you can make it like a bun. You can also pinch the edges of the skin to lock in the filling.¡± !! ¡­ Under Su Binglan¡¯s patient guidance, Shen Qiuhua made about ten dumplings. Although hers were not as good as Su Binglan¡¯s, she still made good progress. Su Wenxiu looked over and said curiously, ¡°I want to see the dumplings too.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get some chopsticks. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re learning how to make dumplings, Second Brother. Then you can make them for your future wife and kids.¡± Su Wenxiu blushed when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re good at teasing me, huh, Little Sister?¡± However, he thought of something and looked lonely. Shen Qiuhua noticed this and said, ¡°Previously, that girl complained that we weren¡¯t good enough. That also meant she was not good enough for you. Stop thinking about her, and I will find you a good wife.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, Mother.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me when you¡¯re my son? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault.¡± Su Binglan was stunned when she heard this and wondered what was happening. Suddenly, she remembered her family arranging a marriage for Su Wenxiu in the past. The woman was good-looking, and her family was well-off. Later, the woman broke off the engagement when she realized the Su family was not doing well. That incident was a massive blow to Su Wenxiu¡¯s confidence. He was always afraid of what others thought and said about him, so he became depressed for a long time. Only then did Su Binglan discover that her second brother had gone to the capital to work because he wanted to make a name for himself. Su Wenxiu wanted to prove he could live a good life and wanted others to look up to him. Su Binglan understood how her second brother felt, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Second Brother. Don¡¯t dwell on the past and punish yourself for other people¡¯s mistakes.¡± Su Wenxiu was shocked when he heard his little sister¡¯s words because no one had ever said such things to him. He never realized he had punished himself for other people¡¯s mistakes, but Su Binglan had enlightened him. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being stupid, Little Sister. I¡¯ve always felt that way.¡± Su Binglan patiently comforted Su Wenxiu, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Second Brother. You can¡¯t blame yourself just because someone said you aren¡¯t good enough. Many others know you¡¯re a good person, so just think of that. ¡°Also, you are passionate about medicine. Plenty of women will be chasing after you when you become a doctor. When that time comes, you can choose someone who is caring and likes you for who you are. ¡°Then you can cook for her too. Just imagine how nice it would be to have a harmonious and beautiful family. Sure, that other girl hates the poor and loves the rich, but we can¡¯t judge her because she wants to live a better life too. That¡¯s just her preference and opinion. ¡°Still, it¡¯s her fault for breaking the engagement. Even if she married you, she might regret it because of living conditions. However, you¡¯re fortunate she did that because you¡¯ve avoided future problems. You should find someone who knows how to be humble. That way, you and her can live at ease.¡± Su Binglan said a lot, and Su Wenxiu listened attentively. He understood what his little sister meant and felt a massive weight off his shoulders. Indeed, Su Binglan was right. ¡°Your words are reasonable, Little Sister. I didn¡¯t think that way before.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°I agree with your sister. Your mother and I were worried when you became depressed, but we didn¡¯t know how to comfort you. Now, you have your sister to advise you.¡± Su Wen Xiu nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡± In the past, he was lost and wanted to improve but did not know how. However, he eventually found his way and wanted to study medicine, so he persevered and worked hard for it. Su Wenxiu could see through many things once he found his passion. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it more straightforwardly. Just focus on yourself and live your life. How can you stay focused if you think about these things?¡± Su Binglan echoed, ¡°If you want others to regret what they said about you and prove that you¡¯re better, live your life and improve yourself.¡± Su Wenxiu took these words to heart and realized he had been foolish in the past. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys. I will live a good life and work harder in the future.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. My second brother is a good person, after all. You¡¯re learning about medicine and know how to cook, so your future wife will be blessed to have you as her husband.¡± Su Wenxiu was very shy after his little sister teased him. Seeing him like that, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhia smiled. Su Wenxiu quickly learned how to make dumplings as the family chatted and laughed together. ¡°Oh, I told you to soak your feet frequently, Father. Did you do as I said?¡± Su Binglan asked. Su Fengmao hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, I did. Your mother boiled water for me daily and told me to soak my feet.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I remembered what you said and supervised your father.¡± Su Binglan was in a good mood when she saw her parents¡¯ good relationship. ¡°Father, I found the medicinal herbs we needed on the way to the capital. I¡¯ll treat your foot in a few days, and you will recover quickly.¡± Everyone was excited when they heard that, so they became more enthusiastic about making dumplings. The more people there were, the faster the process would be. Soon, the dumplings were ready. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Are we going to cook them now?¡± Su Binglan stuck her head out and looked toward the house entrance. She realized her big brother and the others had yet to return. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Big Brother and the others to come home first. ¡°We¡¯ll cook the dumplings soon enough. They won¡¯t taste warm and fresh if we cook them too soon.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°We went to see Big Brother and Yinyin in the afternoon, and Binglan told him to come home early tonight so we can have dinner together. Oh, we also visited Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s stall. ¡°He¡¯s making lamb skewers, and his business is booming. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Uncle Fengzhi as happy as that. He was talking and laughing, so it was satisfying to see.¡± Su Wenxiu was happy for his third uncle. Shen Qiuhua was tidying up the boards when she heard Su Wenxiu mention his third uncle. She said, ¡°Your third uncle and his wife are doing well. I¡¯m pleased to see that, significantly because they¡¯ve helped us in the earlier years. ¡°We started building a house when Binglan left, and your third uncle¡¯s throat and nose have healed too. He even wanted to cook for the workers building our new house.¡± Chapter 210 - 210 Can Grow Herbs 210 Can Grow Herbs One would need to hire carpenters to build a house in the countryside, but one would also have to prepare food for the workers. Since Shen Qiuhua and the others were too busy, Su Fengmao told Su Fengzhi to prepare meals for the workers instead. Previously, Su Fengzhi could not help because of his damaged nose and throat, so Shen Qiuhua told Su Zhengde to handle it because Su Binglan wanted to start building the house. Of course, Shen Qiuhua would pay for everything. She could distinguish and prioritize things well. If the family spent more money, they could spare some effort and not affect their shops. Otherwise, building the house would not be worth sacrificing their business. Therefore, the family no longer needed to cook meals for the workers since Su Zhengde would take care of it. Su Wenxiu listened with great interest when his mother spoke of these things. ¡°Uncle Zhengde can handle it.¡± Shen Qiuhua could not stop smiling as she said, ¡°Using red bricks for our new house was your sister¡¯s idea. Even your Uncle Zhengde praised her gratefully.¡± She was proud of having such a brilliant daughter. Even the villagers were envious of her. Su Fengmao said smilingly, ¡°You don¡¯t know how envious everyone is of our big house, not to mention the red bricks. It¡¯s the only beautiful house in the village. ¡°Many came to inquire about it and want to build a similar-looking house. Still, building an entire house is expensive, so some just want to buy the bricks from Zhengde to build a wall. It¡¯s also easier to build a wall with red bricks.¡± Su Wenxiu thought this was all very novel. ¡°I felt like I was dreaming when I returned home with Little Sister and saw the big house back there.¡± Su Fengmao sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who felt that way. Your mother and I watched the workers build the house bit by bit. We were so excited that we couldn¡¯t help but wake up with a smile every day.¡± He smiled as he continued, ¡°Our family¡¯s life has improved exponentially, Son. You can stay with us and not go too far to work.¡± Shen Qiuhua had just tidied up the boards and put them away when Su Fengmao hurriedly went forward to help her. ¡°Father, your foot. Here, let me help.¡± The board was giant, and Su Wenxiu was worried his father would fall, so he quickly took the board and put it behind the wall. The children of the Su family were respectful and would feel sorry for their parents. No one was selfish. Su Binglan felt the atmosphere among her family was excellent. After putting the board away, Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m home now and can learn medicine from my little sister, pluck herbs to earn money since I recognize them now, and help my big brother with his business.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help your big brother since he can handle it. Your father and I have already decided to set up a shop for you so you can do some business.¡± She looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°How about we set up a dumpling shop for your second brother, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Mother, anyone can imitate dumplings at a glance, so let¡¯s think of something more unique for Second Brother. I have many ideas, but I know Second Brother is passionate about medicine, so let¡¯s take advantage of that. ¡°We have bought so much land, and once the house is complete, Second Brother can grow medicinal herbs and sell them. Learning about medicine while growing herbs is like killing two birds with one stone.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°I agree with that idea. Your sister has considered everything for you, Wenxiu.¡± He reminded his second son to remember his little sister¡¯s kindness. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I know, Father. Little Sister has saved my life, and I will listen to her from now on.¡± ¡°Second Brother, we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need for such things,¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Are you interested in doing a business of your own, Second Brother?¡± Su Wenxiu did not know how to answer that question. Su Binglan said softly, ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about anything, Second Brother. I can help you decide if you speak your mind.¡± Su Wenxiu finally knew how to answer, ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to do business. I only want to study medicine and become a doctor to treat patients and save people. Still, I think that would require too much silver, so I want to earn money before that.¡± Su Binglan was surprised and did not expect her second brother to say such sensible words. She agreed that one needed to earn money before deciding what to do. She said, ¡°Your words are wise, Second Brother.¡± Su Wenxiu was embarrassed to hear his little sister¡¯s praise. ¡°In the past, I wanted to learn but needed money to become an apprentice. With how our family was last time, I couldn¡¯t bear to burden you guys with debt so that I could learn things. Since then, I knew I had to earn money to support myself.¡± Su Fengmao sighed and said, ¡°We were careless in the past and didn¡¯t know you thought of such things.¡± At that time, the Su family could not afford much by relying only on crops. They could not save much, no matter what they did. Even food was tight, so how could the family do much else? Su Fengmao and his wife wanted to send their children to school but could not. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Wenxiu.¡± Su Wenxiu said anxiously, ¡°D-Don¡¯t say that, Father. Our family is good enough, honestly. I only realized how great my family is when I went to the capital. I can sleep peacefully with you and mother around.¡± Su Binglan had told him to speak his mind, so he did. However, Su Wenxiu did not expect his father to react that way. Su Fengmao noticed his second son¡¯s anxious expression. He patted Su Wenxiu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, and our family has improved. ¡°Your mother and I will support whatever you want to do in the future. We¡¯re willing to spend as much money as you need so you can live your dreams.¡± Su Wenxiu smiled lightly and said, ¡°I can learn from Binglan, so there¡¯s no need for us to spend money.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Oh, right. You can learn from your sister since her medical skills are much better than most doctors. You won¡¯t have to suffer being an apprentice elsewhere.¡± Shen Quihua echoed, ¡°Your father is right. Your sister will be more sincere if you learn from her.¡± The family was cooking and talking when Su Wenzhe and the others returned home atop their oxcart. They could smell the fragrance as soon as they reached the door. Su Wenzhe and the others thought the fragrance differed from their previous dishes. Su Wenzhe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Little Sister told us to come home earlier tonight and that she would make something delicious, but I don¡¯t know what she made.¡± Liu Yinyin laughed, saying, ¡°Is eating the only thing you know how to do?¡± Chapter 211 - 211 Excellent Relationship 211 Excellent Relationship However, Su Wenzhe was not the only one who felt that way. Liu Yinyin was also curious about what her sister-in-law cooked. The fragrance was different from before, but they still thought Su Binglan¡¯s cooking would be delicious. Moreover, she could constantly develop new delicacies, filling others with anticipation. Su Wenxiu was cooking while his little sister watched the boiling pot and put in the dumplings because they had already waited a long time. Su Wenzhe and the others had yet to return, so the family decided to cook a portion of the dumplings first. Afterward, they sent the finished dumplings to Su Fengzhi¡¯s family, Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, and Su Fengchen. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Let¡¯s put our portion of dumplings on a pan and cover them with a cloth. We¡¯ll cook them when the others return.¡± Su Binglan used a spoon to gently push the dumplings into the pot, saying, ¡°Mother, you can rest first. The dumplings will be ready in a while.¡± Shen Qiuhua could not bear to rest, even though her daughter advised her. She thought it would be better if she helped. At that moment, they heard voices coming from the outside. Shen Qiuhua was handing her daughter a plate and did not have time to look outside. She asked, ¡°Are they home?¡± Su Wenxiu was putting more firewood into the stove when he heard the voices. He looked toward the entrance and exclaimed, ¡°They¡¯re home! Welcome home, guys!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was the last to enter the house as he watched the two little ones step over the threshold. He was worried they would fall, so he carefully held Su Xuexuan¡¯s hand and carried Su Xuehai in. Su Wenxiu saw that. ¡°Jin¡¯an looks more like Xuexuan and Xuehai¡¯s father. He¡¯s even more caring than Big Brother and Sister-in-law.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin felt they did not have to worry about anything with Luo Jin¡¯an by their side. Su Binglan¡¯s heart almost beat out of her chest when she saw her husband. It was a strange feeling, and she did not understand why that happened. Perhaps it was because she was gone for over a month and was looking forward to seeing Luo Jin¡¯an again. After finally seeing her husband again, Su Binglan felt a sense of timidity. She could not explain her feelings. Luo Jin¡¯an looked into the house and saw his wife. He paused while carrying Su Xuehai, and Su Binglan even forgot to stir the pot of dumplings. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Xuehai shouted happily, wanting to get down from Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms to go to Su Binglan. Su Xuehai¡¯s voice brought Luo Jin¡¯an back to his senses as he put the little one down and held Su Xuehai¡¯s hand as they entered deeper into the house. Su Binglan also returned to her senses and looked at the dumplings inside the pot, realizing she had almost overcooked them. She hurriedly scooped out the dumplings and put them on a plate. The dumplings look like little nuggets. Su Wenzhe was the first to enter the house, saying, ¡°What¡¯s for dinner? I¡¯ve never seen those before, but they look good. Did you develop another type of food, Little Sister?¡± He wanted to reach out and take one, but Shen Qiuhua knew what her eldest son was thinking. She tapped his hand and said, ¡°Those are for your grandparents and your uncle Fengzhi¡¯s family. You can send these to them and come home to eat your portion.¡± ¡°B-But, I didn¡¯t even do anything, Mother. I just wanted to look at them,¡± Su Wenzhe said frowningly. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Do you honestly believe I didn¡¯t know what you were thinking? You¡¯re getting increasingly spoiled.¡± Still, she smiled because the family¡¯s conditions had improved, and her eldest son had become much more lively. Su Wenxiu was dull and rarely spoke in the past. Even Shen Qiuhua had changed a lot, considering how much she would nag. The whole family was in good spirits because their family¡¯s conditions had gotten better. Su Binglan was amused, saying, ¡°Mother, get some plates. Then everyone can have a taste. We have plenty of dumplings, and we can send these to Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Fengchen, and Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s family.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Your third uncle has his wife, sons, and grandson, so we need to give them more.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Can we try them now, Little Sister?¡± Su Binglan handed her big brother the first plate of dumplings and said, ¡°Give them to Xuexuan and Xuehai first. We have many more to cook later.¡± As Su Binglan spoke, she also picked up one dumpling with her chopsticks and handed it over to Shen Qiuhua. ¡°Here, try one, Mother.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Mother, let me give you a taste first.¡± Shen Qiuhua was already curious about the dumplings. However, she wanted to eat alongside her family and thought there was no reason for her to eat first. Still, Shen Qiuhua could not argue with Su Binglan since she had already placed the dumpling in front of her mouth. After taking a bite, Shen Qiuhua discovered its deliciousness, even though it was still a little hot. The dumpling tasted incredible and differed from all the food she had eaten. ¡°What do you think, Mother?¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Shen Qiuhua kept nodding her head. Everyone knew the dumplings were delicious when they saw the look in Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eyes. Next, Su Binglan picked up more dumplings and gave them to Su Fengmao and Su Wenxiu. The two were excited to try them, too, and were full of praise. ¡°So, this is what dumplings taste like. It¡¯s so unique.¡± ¡°This dumpling is great since it¡¯s full to the brim with filling.¡± Su Wenzhe looked at the others and quickly picked up the dumplings with his chopsticks. He blew on them and gave some to his sons. Then he gave one to his wife. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Here, Jin¡¯an. You should have some too.¡± Su Wenzhe quickly approached Luo Jin¡¯an with a plate as Luo Jin¡¯an had just entered the kitchen. ¡°Have some dumplings, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an calmly said, ¡°You and Yinyin should eat first.¡± Su Binglan brought a dumpling to her husband. ¡°You can try it too,¡± she said gently. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife lovingly. ¡°You should eat it since you haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Su Binglan was so busy serving everyone that no one noticed that she had not tried the dumplings yet. However, Luo Jin¡¯an did because he was always more observant than the others. Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she heard that. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Many dumplings are still left, and they will be ready soon.¡± She put the dumpling into a bowl and gave Luo Jin¡¯an a pair of chopsticks. Luo Jin¡¯an picked up the dumpling with his chopsticks, and Su Binglan expected him to eat it. However, Luo Jin¡¯an handed the chopsticks to his wife, saying, ¡°You should eat first.¡± Although the couple was silent, they understood something from looking into each other¡¯s eyes. Su Binglan felt a surge of warmth in her heart and wanted to say it was good to see her husband again. Shen Qiuhua and the others were thrilled to see this scene. Naturally, she was happy to see the couple getting along. Su Wenzhe picked up more dumplings and put them into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s bowl. ¡°Here, now you both can have a taste.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Now we can eat them all.¡± The couple ate the dumplings, and Su Binglan thought they tasted delicious. She could not figure out if it were a psychological thing, but she thought these dumplings were better than those she had eaten in the modern world. She looked at her husband again and asked softly, ¡°What do you think? Is it good?¡± Chapter 212 - 212 Reciprocity in the Village 212 Reciprocity in the Village Su Binglan looked at her husband unblinkingly when she asked him about the dumplings. Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and looked into his wife¡¯s eyes. He thought Su Binglan¡¯s eyes were bright and lively, as if he knew what his wife was thinking. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled elegantly and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious indeed.¡± Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. The rest of the dumplings will be ready soon. Then we can eat them together,¡± she continued, ¡°Second Brother, can you keep the fire burning?¡± ¡°Okay, come on.¡± Su Wenxiu moved quickly and with purpose. ¡°There¡¯s not much firewood left, so I¡¯ll get more.¡± He was about to get up when Luo Jin¡¯an had already reached the courtyard. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the firewood.¡± He was always in a rush to help his family. Even if he were a slave the Su family purchased, Luo Jin¡¯an was married to Su Binglan, and the whole family treated him as their own. Usually, the family would try their best not to need Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s help, but Luo Jin¡¯an would always find something to do. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua noticed everything their son-in-law did and loved him from the bottom of their hearts. Luo Jin¡¯an went to the yard, took some chopped firewood, and put them beside the stove for Su Wenxiu to keep the fire burning. Then Luo Jin¡¯an went back to the courtyard to chop more wood because there was not much left. Su Fengmao went out of the house and said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, take a break. I¡¯ll chop the firewood.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an glanced at his father-in-law¡¯s injured foot. Of course, he would not let Su Fengmao chop the wood. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Father-in-law.¡± Shen Qiuhua told Su Wenzhe, ¡°Go and help them chop more wood.¡± ¡°All right. Got it.¡± Su Wenzhe hurried to the yard to help. Shen Qiuhua started packing some dumplings into a basket and prepared to deliver them. Old Master Su and Su Fengchen were about to cook dinner when she arrived. Su Fengchen politely greeted her, ¡°Hello, Qiuhua!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook tonight, Fengchen. I brought you and your parents some food.¡± Old Madam Su walked out of the inner room and said, ¡°It¡¯s already so cold out, yet you came to deliver food?¡± Her expression was loving even though she said so. She felt at ease that her children had married such dutiful wives. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°These are new dishes Binglan made. They¡¯re called dumplings and are very tasty. We just made them, so we decided to give some to you three to taste.¡± The elderly couple and Su Fengchen had tasted Su Binglan¡¯s cooking, so they knew the dumplings would be delicious. They were also curious about what dumplings were. The trio already smelled the fragrance when Shen Qiuhua brought the basket into the house. Old Madam Su said, ¡°You¡¯re always thinking of us, I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fitting that I am dutiful to my elders. Moreover, I watched Fengchen grow up, so he¡¯s like a son to me. If we make new foods, I want everyone to try them.¡± Shen Qiuhua possessed a forthright personality and was also warm-hearted. The trio was shocked when Shen Qiuhua entered the house and removed a plate of dumplings from the basket. ¡°Are these dumplings?¡± The trio just looked at the food neatly arranged on the plate. Shen Qiuhua had arranged them to resemble a blooming flower. They looked at every dumpling carefully and thought they looked like mini bao buns. Very festive-looking indeed. Shen Qiuhua explained smilingly, ¡°Yes, these are dumplings. They¡¯re easy to make, but we never thought of them before. The process is similar to making steamed bao, except we need to roll the dough thinner and wrap the filling. ¡°We also had to put the right amount of filling, and Binglan said you can put meat and vegetables inside the skins. You can put whatever tastes good if you want to make some yourselves. ¡°We filled these with wild vegetables and meat and those with shiitake mushrooms and meat. We didn¡¯t have many mushrooms, so we only made a few of them. We filled most of the dumplings with wild vegetables and meat. Have a taste, everyone.¡± Shen Qiuhua had brought three large servings over so the family would have enough for a full dinner. Old Madam Su smiled so much that her eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°These smell so good! Fengchen, get some plates, so your second sister-in-law can bring hers back.¡± Su Fengchen went to the cupboard and removed some plates. Then, Old Madam Su put the dumplings on them and put Shen Qiuhua¡¯s plates back into the basket. Shen Qiuhua was about to leave with her basket when Old Madam Su pulled her along, saying, ¡°Your brother-in-law made some salted and preserved eggs. You should bring some home.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Mother-in-law? I came to deliver food, not barter with you. We¡¯ve tried the eggs Fengchen sells at our shop, so I¡¯ll bring these to the shop instead.¡± Shen Qiuhua was persistent, and so was Old Madam Su. It was common practice among the villagers to return favors. Sometimes, the villagers would pass by and see the two going back and forth over things like this, especially when one delivers things to the other party, and the other party would be too embarrassed to accept. In the end, Shen Qiuhua had no choice but to take a few eggs home under Old Madam Su¡¯s persistence. Shen Qiuhua would sell the rest at Su Wenzhe¡¯s shop for Su Fengchen. Next, Shen Qiuhua went to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house to deliver dumplings, but Su Fengzhi had yet to return. Only Madam Liu, her son, and his wife were home. The trio did not have time for dinner and were preparing lamb skewers instead. Their lamb skewers were popular. Usually, Su Fengzhi and Su Wenchi would cook and sell them at the stall while the others prepared them at home. Even the two-year-old Su Xuerui was obediently sitting on the sidelines, not crying or making a fuss. Shen Qiuhua knew the trio had not eaten because they were busy. She did not even see smoke coming from their kitchen. When Madam Liu saw Shen Qiuhua, she hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Hello, Qiuhua. What brings you here?¡± Su Wenlin and his wife also stood up. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I noticed how busy you guys are, so that means you haven¡¯t had dinner, right?¡± Madam Liu said smilingly, ¡°Umm, I would¡¯ve forgotten about dinner if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Qiuhua. I was so busy that time got away from me.¡± Her stomach growled with hunger as she said that. Shen Qiuhua chirped, ¡°Always remember to eat, no matter how busy you are. Don¡¯t let your grandson starve. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to cook tonight because I brought dumplings for you guys.¡± Madam Liu was embarrassed. ¡°You guys are also busy, yet you make the time to care for us.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t come here if it were anything else,¡± Shen Qiuhua said as she put down the basket and removed a hefty serving of dumplings, ¡°These are dumplings, Binglan¡¯s new dish. They¡¯re different from what we usually eat, and Binglan told me to give some to you guys.¡± Shen Qiuhua and her family gave more dumplings to Su Fengzhi¡¯s family because they had more family members. ¡°T-These are dumplings? I¡¯ve never seen such things before.¡± ¡°They taste great and are easy to make¡­¡± Shen Qiuhia explained the cooking method to Madam Liu. Madam Liu was touched. ¡°Binglan is such a good child, especially for thinking about us.¡± Su Binglan and her family made the dumplings with meat, wild vegetables, and shiitake mushrooms. Ordinary families would only be willing to eat these things during the New Year. Madam Liu could not bear to eat these things, let alone give them away. Moreover, Su Binglan and her family had given Madam Liu plenty. Madam Liu was stunned and did not know what to say. Chapter 213 - 213 It’s Not a Secret 213 It¡¯s Not a Secret Although Madam Liu did not know what to say, she was thrilled to see the dumplings. She felt that saying thank you was not enough. ¡°I-I don¡¯t even know what to say, Qiuhua.¡± Shen Qiuhua waved her hand and said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. The dumplings taste good, so you can make some for your children and grandson to eat in the future.¡± Madam Liu nodded. ¡°I remember how to make them. Still, I¡¯ll have to trouble you if I can¡¯t wrap the dumplings properly.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy to ask me for help, Sister-in-law. After all, we¡¯re family.¡± The word ¡°family¡± relaxed Madam Liu¡¯s heart as she returned to her senses and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She went to the cabinet, removed a large basket, and poured the dumplings inside. Then Shen Qiuhua put the plates back in her basket and said, ¡°The dumplings will stick together if you keep them for too long. Keep them like this if you have leftovers so they won¡¯t stick together so easily.¡± Those were Su Binglan¡¯s instructions, and Shen Qiuhua only relayed that message to Madam Liu. Madam Liu listened attentively but felt sorry after looking at how many dumplings he had. ¡°Qiuhua, why did you give us so many?¡± ¡°There are so many of you here, so you can save time preparing dinner. Come on, everyone. Have a taste.¡± After saying a few more words, Shen Qiuhua hurried home. She still needed to go home and help her daughter, after all. Her family would also eat dumplings together in a while. Shen Qiuhua looked at the big house behind her smilingly as she walked home. Soon, the house would be complete, and the family would have a more comfortable place to live. With that thought in mind, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s footsteps were light. She could immediately smell the fragrance of the dumplings as she arrived at the door. Meanwhile, Mrs. Liu, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s neighbor, was pouring out water at her house entrance. She happened to see Shen Qiuhua, saying, ¡°Big Sister Shen, what did your family make for dinner this time? It smells so good.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s house was close to Shen Qiuhua¡¯s, so the two neighbors had a good relationship. They even shared land and usually talked to each other. Shen Qiuhua replied enthusiastically, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Liu. We just made dumplings. I¡¯ll bring some for you to try later.¡± Mrs. Liu waved her hand and said, ¡°Oh, There¡¯s no need, Miss Shen. My family and I just ate and are ready to rest. To be honest, everyone is happy to see how prosperous your family is now.¡± The people of Su Teng Village were always very talkative. Mrs. Liu stood at her door with a bucket in her hand while Shen Qiuhua stood at hers with an empty basket, speaking to each other merrily. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I used to trouble you often for help.¡± However, Mrs. Liu did not mind. ¡°We¡¯re neighbors, so there¡¯s no trouble. You¡¯ve also helped us a lot in the past.¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with that, but come to my house if you have the time. I¡¯ll be glad to teach you how to make dumplings. My daughter said we will make more for festivals like the New Year.¡± Mrs. Liu laughed. ¡°It seems that dumplings are good, so I¡¯d be glad to learn how to make them. I¡¯ll have to trouble you when I have the time.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± These words came from the bottom of Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart. Mrs. Liu said, ¡°Miss Shen, your family has already prepared dinner, so you should hurry up and join them. It¡¯s cold out here.¡± ¡°Okay, have a good rest, Mrs. Liu.¡± The two neighbors exchanged a few pleasantries and returned to their houses. When Shen Qiuhua entered, Su Binglan was already scooping out the finished dumplings from the pot. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Have you sent all the dumplings, Mother?¡± Shen Qiuhua placed the basket on the cabinet and said, ¡°Yes, I have. Your grandparents and aunt are delighted. To be honest, these dumplings are excellent, especially since they can create a great atmosphere where a family sits together and makes them.¡± Su Binglan scooped the dumplings while Liu Yinyin passed her some plates. Su Binglan said, ¡°Dumplings are more suitable to eat during the New Year and other festivals.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Then we will make some for the upcoming Chinese New Year.¡± Then she thought of something and asked, ¡°Binglan, do we need to teach others how to make dumplings?¡± She thought of earning money by teaching others how to make these things. Teaching the villagers was not a big deal, but the villagers had relatives too. If word of the dumplings spread, it would not take long before everyone knew how to make them. Then the method would no longer be a secret. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Mother, you can teach anyone who asks you about them. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Shen Qiuhua said thoughtfully. Liu Yinyin asked softly, ¡°Binglan, can I teach my family how to make these?¡± Her family was in the neighboring village nearby, and she would not have asked this question if the method had spread to others. Since Su Binglan said it was okay to teach others, Liu Yinyin wondered if she could teach her parents how to make dumplings. She knew she was now a member of the Su family and wanted to be on their side. Therefore, she thought of asking for Su Binglan¡¯s permission first. Su Binglan placed the dumplings on the table and said, ¡°Yes, of course, Sister-in-law. You teach your parents, and your parents can teach others. It¡¯s not a secret. ¡°Besides, it will create a more lively atmosphere if every family makes dumplings for Chinese New Year.¡± She enjoyed lively festivals, after all. Su Binglan was willing to let her relatives teach the villagers and others how to make dumplings because the villagers helped her family in the past. Hence, she felt that teaching them was the least she could do. Liu Yinyin smiled. ¡°I will teach my parents when I visit them.¡± She had not visited her parents for a long time, and they did not know how their daughter was doing either. Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents did not even know that the Su family¡¯s conditions had improved. Liu Yinyin thought of going to her parent¡¯s house one day to tell her brother, his wife, and their parents about the Su family¡¯s current situation so they would not have to worry about her. After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Right, you haven¡¯t gone home for a long time. You can visit your family tomorrow and the day after since your children are on a break from school. ¡°How about you let Wenxiu help your husband at the shop for the next two days while you visit your family with the two little ones? I¡¯ll prepare some things for you to bring along.¡± Shen Qiuhua was even more generous now that her family¡¯s conditions had improved. After all, those were the Su family¡¯s in-laws, and she wanted Liu Yinyin to bring some gifts home. When the Su family lived in poor conditions, Liu Yinyin always brought things to Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao¡¯s house. Now, it was time the Su family repaid Liu Yinyin and her family for their kindness. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare too many things, Mother-in-law. I¡¯ll just make them some food myself.¡± Shen Qiuhua disagreed. ¡°That simply won¡¯t do. You must send them more thighs. Also, I¡¯ve kept the money you and your husband have earned, so you should give some to your parents.¡± Liu Yinyin knew her mother-in-law was sincere when she said that. However, Liu Yinyin knew she could not ask her mother-in-law to send more things to her family. Chapter 214 - 214 About the Wei Family’s Army 214 About the Wei Family¡¯s Army Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents were good people and sincerely hoped Liu Yinyin would live a good life. They even told her to live with her husband and not worry about them. Shen Qiuhua always did well in etiquette, and Liu Yinyin saw it all. She would be lying if she said her mother-in-law¡¯s actions did not move her. Therefore, Liu Yinyin was even more focused on living her life with Su Wenzhe and was dutiful to her in-laws. She knew in her heart that only by being good to each other could they retain their good relationship in the long run. Shen Qiuhua remembered Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents sending food to the Su family in the past so the Su family could have a full meal. However, Liu Yinyin¡¯s family had worked hard to harvest that food, and the Su family felt guilty. !! Therefore, Shen Qiuhua told Liu Yinyin to bring more food with her when she visited her family. Su Wenzhe looked at the dumplings Su Binglan had arranged on the table and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s eat. We have plenty of time to prepare things for Yinyin tomorrow.¡± ¡°Right, everyone is hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Indeed, it was late in the evening. If it were any other day, the family would have already eaten. Since Su Wenxiu had finally returned, everyone wanted to eat something delicious together. Like a reunion dinner. Su Fengmao suggested, ¡°Since Wenxiu and Binglan are home, do you guys want to drink some wine?¡± Shen Qiuhua glanced at Su Fengmao, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t have any more wine.¡± Su Binglan stood up and brought over a bottle of wine. ¡°Father, I bought you this wine.¡± She bought souvenirs for everyone on her journey, and the bottle of wine was for her father. Su Binglan knew Su Fengmao liked to drink but was usually reluctant to buy wine or even take a sip because even the most common loose wine was expensive. Su Fengmao looked at the wine bottle and could not hide his smile. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Binglan.¡± He could smell the fragrance of the wine. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°You like this type of wine, Fengmao. Also, you didn¡¯t take much money with you, Binglan. How did you manage to buy something like this?¡± Su Wenxiu looked at the dumplings when he heard his mother¡¯s doubt. He said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you know how capable your daughter is? Her medical skills are excellent. She met and saved many on her journey, and they paid her a medical fee, so Binglan used that money to buy souvenirs for you all.¡± Everyone perked up when they heard that. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°S-So, I have a souvenir too? I wonder what Binglan bought for us.¡± He became curious and wanted to know what his little sister bought for him. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°We have many things, Big Brother.¡± Everyone looked at Su Binglan in unison as she said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll give everyone their presents when we finish dinner.¡± Su Fengmao picked up his chopsticks. ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat.¡± Only then did everyone officially start eating. Su Wenzhe had tried one or two dumplings earlier, but it was not enough for him, so he held his plate and ate heartily. He said contentedly, ¡°This is very delicious, Binglan.¡± Su Wenxiu also ate very quickly. ¡°I agree, Big Brother.¡± He had to eat fast when he was in the capital. Otherwise, there would not be enough food left, so he developed a fast eating habit. He chewed the dumplings and puffed his cheeks when he spoke. Su Fengmao ate a few mouthfuls and kept nodding. Then he held the wine bottle and said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll pour some wine for everyone.¡± ¡°Father, let me do that.¡± Su Wenxiu stood up, took the wine from his father¡¯s hand, and poured it. He poured some for his father first, then his big brother, and Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°You can drink some too, Brother-in-law.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an remained silent, but Su Binglan, beside him, blocked the glass and said, ¡°Jin¡¯an can¡¯t drink wine, Second Brother. He¡¯ll just drink water instead.¡± She remembered how Luo Jin¡¯an was after drinking wine last time. She discovered he could not handle alcohol and how easily her husband got drunk. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I won¡¯t pour too much, Little Sister. Just a few mouthfuls.¡± Su Binglan said sternly, ¡°He can¡¯t even drink a single mouthful.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at his little sister¡¯s expression and dared not pour any more wine. He felt a trace of bitterness in his heart. He glanced at Luo Jin¡¯an, and Su Binglan looked at him thoughtfully. Su Wenxiu said smilingly, ¡°Binglan doesn¡¯t want you to drink wine because she cares about you. You¡¯re so lucky to marry my little sister, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°Well, I cherish it.¡± His words were light, but everyone heard them. Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She wondered if she was hallucinating. ¡®W-What did he just say?¡¯ She turned to look at her husband, who was just sitting there calmly. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression was natural, and no one could tell what he thought. Su Binglan guessed that her husband¡¯s words were for everyone to hear and that it was probably just for show. Shen Qiuhua was delighted to see her son-in-law and daughter¡¯s relationship blooming. ¡°Wenxiu, your brother-in-law can¡¯t drink, so it¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was an excellent son-in-law in her eyes. He was diligent, had no bad habits, and treated Su Binglan well. ¡°You should eat more, Jin¡¯an,¡± said Shen Qiuhua. ¡°Thank you, Mother-in-law.¡± Su Binglan had also prepared vinegar and garlic sauce. ¡°Dip the dumplings in this sauce. They will taste even better.¡± Everyone listened to her and dipped the dumplings in the vinegar sauce. The taste was significantly different. The family ate enthusiastically and asked Su Binglan about her journey. There were no rules against talking and eating in Su Teng Village as everyone was used to chatting while eating. Su Binglan said, ¡°The journey was pretty good. It¡¯s just that there were wars out there. Still, Dingzhou is safer now, and there won¡¯t be any significant disturbances for the time being. Everyone there can live peacefully now.¡± Su Fengmao heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that things have calmed down there. I know everyone just wants to live peaceful and stable lives. There should never be riots.¡± Shen Qiuhua was eating dumplings as she sighed emotionally. ¡°Thinking back, your father and I have experienced riots and wars. It was a difficult time.¡± Su Wenxiu did not say a word. He knew it was not as simple as that, but there were some things he and his little sister could not tell their parents. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua would be worried if the two siblings revealed too much. After all, they were in Dingzhou. It would still be safe for the next one to two years. ¡°But the legendary major general of Chu Country died back then. Also, I heard that the crown prince and his people were involved.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°I know. We knew the border would be safe in the past since the Wei family and their army was around. Now that the Wei family is gone, everyone lives in fear of a war happening.¡± ¡­ Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything as he lowered his head and quietly ate his dumplings. He exuded an elegant and otherworldly aura. No one could guess what he was thinking. The others did not know whether or not he was paying attention to the conversation. After dinner, Su Binglan took out all the souvenirs she had gotten. She bought a silver bracelet for her mother. Shen Qiuhua looked at the bracelet and put it down. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Binglan!¡± Chapter 215 - 215 A Light Hug 215 A Light Hug Shen Qiuhua genuinely liked the bracelet her daughter bought for her. Most women liked jewelry, after all. After taking a closer look at the bracelet, Shen Qiuhua carefully put it back into the box and said, ¡°Why would you spend so much money on this, Binglan? We could¡¯ve bought more food.¡± Shen Qiuhua was willing to spend money on her family but was unwilling to spend a single cent on herself. She would save every cent if she could. Su Binglan saw how much her mother liked the bracelet. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve earned plenty of money on the way back, so it¡¯s okay. I bought this gift for you and will be thrilled if you wore it.¡± !! She insisted on putting the silver bracelet on Shen Qiuhua. ¡°I¡¯ll buy a better one for you when I earn more money, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°This is more than enough, Binglan. You don¡¯t have to buy anymore.¡± A smile hung on her face even though she said that. Su Wenxiu explained from the sidelines, ¡°Little Sister personally picked that out for you, Mother. She told me you had a bracelet that you liked very much, but you pawned it for our family¡¯s sake, so Binglan said she wanted to buy you a new one.¡± Shen Qiuhua was touched as she did not expect her daughter to remember that. Su Binglan also bought gifts for her big brother and sister-in-law and school supplies for the two little ones. However, she did not reveal Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gift; everyone was curious and wanted to see it. Su Binglan said, ¡°This one is for Jin¡¯an. I¡¯ll give it to him when we get home.¡± Shen Qiuhua dismissed them, saying, ¡°Okay, everyone. Take your presents and return to your rooms to rest.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan and her husband went home after dinner. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I bought you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife thoughtfully. He said, ¡°I will like whatever gift you got me.¡± Su Binglan was stunned and did not expect her husband to say such a thing. She raised her head to look at him. At that moment, dim candlelight shined and obscured Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes, but he could not hide his otherworldly aura. His skin was fair, but he wore black clothing that night. The black clothing against his fair skin complemented each other as he looked charming under the dim candlelight. Luo Jin¡¯an looked down at his wife with tiny sparkles in his eyes. His eyes were already breathtaking, seducing Su Binglan as he looked at her intently. Luo Jin¡¯an was born with a natural passion and was very alluring. Su Binglan¡¯s heart raced, and she could not withstand such a profound gaze. She realized her husband had many different sides and that he resembled a seducing devil at night. She instantly became misty-eyed. Then she returned to her senses, blinked, and said lowly, ¡°I-I bought you a piece of clothing.¡± She felt a little embarrassed after revealing her gift to Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°W-Well? Try it on and see if it fits.¡± The fabric was navy blue, and it was beautiful. Su Binglan thought that color suited Luo Jin¡¯an well. She saw the fabric as she shopped on the way home from her journey. Still, she bought it even though it was a little expensive. Su Binglan thought her husband needed to wear something decent since he studied at the academy. Although she did not measure Luo Jin¡¯an, she roughly guessed his size and made clothes with the fabric on the way home. Even so, she was too embarrassed to say she had made it herself. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the clothes, especially the color. His expression changed. ¡°This cloth looks expensive.¡± He knew that type of fabric was popular and costly. ¡°There was a discount at the shop, so I bought it.¡± Su Binglan deliberately said that because she did not want her husband to feel guilty. Luo Jin¡¯an did not move as Su Binglan raised her head and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked deeply at his wife, saying, ¡°N-No, I like it a lot.¡± His pair of affectionate eyes focused on Su Binglan as he spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were compelling and could frighten one¡¯s soul. Su Binglan batted her eyelashes and said softly, ¡°Try it on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an went to the room to change his clothes and returned. Su Binglan was amazed to see her husband in that clothing. She did not expect Luo Jin¡¯an to look so good. He was good-looking. If it were not for the scar on his face, he would cause a sensation if he went to town looking like that. Luo Jin¡¯an resembled the moonlight shining on the palace of the nine heavens, gentle and noble, like apricot flowers and spring rain, majestic and otherworldly. Even Su Binglan thought he looked like an immortal. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Do I look good?¡± Su Binglan snapped out of her trance and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite good-looking.¡± She meant what she said. Luo Jin¡¯an felt that the size was just right. ¡°Did you make this?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I made it myself.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed, and it looked like he was about to say something to his wife. However, Su Binglan pursed her lips and interjected, ¡°Were you going to say something?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an took two steps toward his wife and stood close to her as Su Binglan¡¯s breathing became tense. Then he looked at his wife calmly and said, ¡°I was worried about you.¡± Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she heard that. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an had promised to tell her whether or not he was worried about her when she came back. It was the best thing Su Binglan had heard since she came home. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to hear that.¡± She felt a sense of familiarity with Luo Jin¡¯an from the depths of her soul. She knew her husband behaved differently around her. Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°Can I have a hug?¡± Su Binglan smiled slightly and reached out to hug her husband. She could smell his elegant and moving fragrance as soon as she got close to Luo Jin¡¯an. She thought it was charming. Moreover, she could hear her husband¡¯s heartbeat. She seemed to hear a sigh above her head. Su Binglan hugged Luo Jin¡¯an, then released him, saying, ¡°Let me check your pulse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not seem to care much about his body. Su Binglan insisted, ¡°I still need to check your pulse.¡± She would not be at ease if she did not check Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pulse. After checking, Su Binglan noticed no anomalies. The cold poison did not take effect during that time. ¡°Your body is okay for the time being. Just take your medicine on time.¡± Chapter 216 - 216 Sharing a Bed 216 Sharing a Bed Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t the herbs expensive? We don¡¯t need to buy more since my body is okay, right?¡± It did not cost much to buy daily necessities, but some herbs were costly. It would cost the family a few silver taels whenever they bought herbs. Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about silver since I can earn them back. I will cure you because I said so.¡± There was a voice in Su Binglan¡¯s mind, and it seemed to come from her soul. The voice told to cure Luo Jin¡¯an, no matter what. !! On the one hand, she already wanted to do it, and on the other, she wanted to listen to the voice in her soul. Luo Jin¡¯an said lowly, ¡°You will have a hard time then.¡± Luo Ying had told him everything Su Binglan had experienced, and Luo Jin¡¯an did not know what to feel. When Su Binglan returned, she talked and laughed, even though she had suffered a lot on the way home. She had lived in the wilderness and seldom had a good rest when she went on her journey. On the way home, Su Binglan had to avoid unsafe roads and rioters, slowing her journey. She even had to treat Su Wenxiu¡¯s injuries. Su Wenxiu¡¯s injuries looked minor, but they were severe. Su Binglan had to rent a place and buy medicinal herbs to treat her second brother¡¯s injuries. They had to spend money at several places on the way, and Su Binglan simply did not have enough money on her. She had to help at a clinic to earn money for medicinal herbs. Afterward, she could continue to treat her second brother¡¯s injuries. Moreover, she needed to buy food for him. The prices of these things were higher than those in Tenghe Town, so Su Binglan saved some money and gave Su Wenxiu good food. Even so, she bought souvenirs for her family members. Luo Ying was unaware that Su Binglan was buying gifts for her family when he reported back to Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an also did not expect his wife to make clothes for him. Luo Ying reported that the needles always pricked Su Binglan¡¯s fingers when she first made the clothes, yet she stayed up late to finish them because she had a lot of work to do during the day. At that time, Luo Jin¡¯an wondered who Su Binglan made the clothes for. He guessed it was for Su Wenzhe, Su Wenxiu, or Su Fengmao. Therefore, Luo Jin¡¯an cherished the clothes his wife had made for him. He would not have known all this if he had not secretly sent Luo Ying to protect Su Binglan. Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s wavering expression and deliberately smiled. ¡°Do you remember when you didn¡¯t even let me touch your sleeve? Now you¡¯re worried about me working too hard.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s lips moved as he wanted to say he was not himself at that time, but he chose to keep that to himself. Instead, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s different now.¡± Su Binglan was stunned. She carefully looked at her husband¡¯s expression and wondered if he had discovered something back then, but Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything else. Indeed, Su Binglan had gotten sleepy, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We should rest early.¡± After returning from her journey, she had plenty of things to do. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ The couple was about to rest when there was a knock on the door. Su Binglan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± However, Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± He was worried because it was already late. Su Binglan thought she should not let her husband open the door because of his health condition, so the couple went to open the door together. They saw Shen Qiuhua and Su Wenxiu standing at the door. ¡°Why are you two here? Did something happen?¡± Su Binglan asked worriedly. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Um, we only have two rooms at home. Your father and I have our room while Wenzhe, Yinyin, Xuexuan, and Xuehai share the other. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult for us to stay in one house, so I thought of letting Wenxiu rest here for the time being. Since you and Jin¡¯an sleep in one room, Wenxiu can sleep in the other.¡± Su Binglan was shocked. ¡®M-Me? S-Share a room with Jin¡¯an?¡¯ The couple usually slept separately, but Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua did not know. Moreover, the couple was married, so it was normal for them to sleep together. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua would be worried if they found out Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an slept in separate rooms. Su Binglan raised her head and looked at her husband, only to find he was looking back at her. Su Wenxiu looked at his little sister, then his brother-in-law. He said, ¡°M-Mother, I can sleep on the floor at home.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly responded, ¡°Second Brother can sleep here, Mother. After all, we have two beds. We just warmed up the brick bed too.¡± She could not bear to let Su Wenxiu sleep on the floor, mainly because he had longed to sleep on a warm bed. Shen Qiuhua saw no issues with that, so she said, ¡°Our big house will be ready soon, and everyone can have their own rooms,¡± then she said to Su Wenxiu, ¡°You can rest her tonight and come home to do housework tomorrow.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°I know. Sorry to trouble you guys.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Su Binglan realized something and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up the brick bed!¡± Her things were still in the room, so she had to move them to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s room in a hurry. Otherwise, her second brother would suspect them of something. Su Binglan was fast, and by the time Su Wenxiu entered the room, she had already tidied it up. She placed her pillow side by side with her husband¡¯s as she had brought another pillow for Su Wenxiu. She also laid out a new quilt for him. Su Wenxiu entered the back room and lay on the brick bed. He felt warm and relaxed all over. ¡°Home sweet home. I can finally sleep on a warm bed.¡± It was very comfortable, especially since he could not sleep well on the way home. Now that he was, he fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow. ¡­ Meanwhile, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were standing awkwardly in the main room. Neither got on the brick bed. Instead, the couple sat at the table and drank water. After a while, Su Binglan said, ¡°You should go to sleep first.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard and traveled far, so you should go to sleep. I¡¯m not tired yet. I¡¯ll stay up and do a bit of reading.¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s body and said, ¡°W-Why don¡¯t we sleep together? You can sleep inside while I sleep outside.¡± ¡°You can sleep in the room. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Time passed slowly, and it was very late. Su Binglan even yawned. Luo Jin¡¯an asked gently, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Su Binglan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± She wanted to say she was not sleepy, but she was. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Su Binglan saw her husband getting up and thought she should stop being stubborn. Then she got on the bed as Lou Jin¡¯an joined her after taking his shoes off. The couple lay side by side and blew out the candles, but neither moved an inch. Although Su Binglan¡¯s eyes were closed, her eyelids trembled. She possessed an adult¡¯s soul, but her body was that of a teenager¡¯s. Chapter 217 - 217 Sweet and Obedient 217 Sweet and Obedient Su Binglan took a light breath and smelled a faint bamboo-like scent in her nose. She knew the scent belonged to her husband as it was intoxicating. She was sleepy but could not fall asleep at the thought of Luo Jin¡¯an beside her. Instead, she seemed very energetic. She did not know whether or not her husband was asleep and wanted to turn over, but she was afraid of disturbing him if she made any noise. She gently moved the corner of the quilt, and Luo Jin¡¯an turned over at that moment. Su Binglan happened to meet his eyes and blinked, not knowing what to say, so she said, ¡°Y-You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Yes, are you having trouble sleeping?¡± Su Binglan could only give one reason, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything. Seeing that her husband had no intention of sleeping, Su Binglan asked tentatively, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we talk?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an agreed. Even though Su Binglan suggested talking, she did not know what to say. After some thought, she asked, ¡°Have you gotten used to the academy?¡± ¡°Yes, I have,¡± after a short pause, Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Did you have a tough time during your journey?¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Not really. I just traveled back and forth to bring Second Brother home. The whole family will be complete when Wenwu returns. Then my parents won¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± She said these things in a light tone so her husband would not overthink. However, she did not know Luo Jin¡¯an had sent Luo Ying to watch over her. ¡°Well, I know your third brother will return safely,¡± said Luo Jin¡¯an. To prevent Su Binglan from traveling to dangerous lands again, Luo Jin¡¯an preemptively sent people to look for Su Wenwu and bring him home safely. Su Binglan was gone for over a month, and it was too long for Luo Jin¡¯an to wait. Su Binglan nodded, saying, ¡°I know.¡± She could sense that her third brother was safe and did not have to worry, but her parents hoped for Su Wenwu to return as soon as possible. The couple talked, and time passed bit by bit. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed how late it had gotten and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He knew his wife did not rest well on her journey. ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, Su Binglan finally felt relaxed, so she quickly fell asleep. Luo Jin¡¯an listened to his wife¡¯s shallow breathing and knew she had fallen asleep. He got up slightly, reached out, and covered Su Binglan with the quilt, gently tucking her in. His movements were gentle and did not disturb his sleeping wife. Afterward, Luo Jin¡¯an also went to sleep. However, it had gotten a little hotter due to the heated brick bed, so Su Binglan instinctively pushed off the quilt. Luo Jin¡¯an was a light sleeper and would wake up at the slightest whisper or rustling. Therefore, he immediately woke up. His eyes were full of murderous intent when he opened them. His aura only became gentler after realizing where he was. Then he turned around and saw Su Binglan kicking off the quilt. He had burned extra wood tonight because he knew his wife had not slept well on her journey. He wanted her to have a warm bed, but it had gotten too hot, so Su Binglan removed the quilt. Luo Jin¡¯an sat up slightly and patiently covered his wife with the quilt again. His pillow was not as good as hers, yet he carefully rearranged Su Binglan¡¯s pillow, afraid of disturbing her sleep. Su Binglan felt Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cool breath and subconsciously stuck to it. She crawled into her husband¡¯s arms as he adjusted her pillow. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s whole body stiffened, and he did not know where to put his hands and feet at that moment. He lowered his head and saw his wife¡¯s face clearly under the moonlight. Su Binglan was very different when she slept than during the day. She was light and soft, looking sweet and obedient as she slept, like a little girl who felt loved. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife for a while and put her back on her pillow. Su Binglan was unaware of all this. Perhaps she felt safe and relaxed at home and could sleep soundly. Moreover, Luo Jin¡¯an was very careful, so Su Binglan did not wake. ¡­ She slept well the whole night and only woke up the following morning. It was still a little dark in the room when she opened her eyes, so she looked at the drawn curtains and rubbed her eyes. She did not seem to have drawn the curtains last night. Luo Jin¡¯an was the one who woke up to close the curtains when it was almost dawn. He knew his wife had not rested well during her travels, but now that she was home, Luo Jin¡¯an wanted his wife to have a much-needed rest. Hence, he closed the curtains and blocked the sunlight so Su Binglan could sleep well. When Su Binglan woke up, Luo Jin¡¯an was already gone. She only saw him sitting on a stool in the courtyard when she went to wash up. He was reading a book, facing the sun. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an did not have to go to the academy for the next two days. Su Binglan went to her husband¡¯s side, poked her head out, and asked, ¡°Are you reading?¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s voice, Luo Jin¡¯an gently replied, ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ve boiled some water so you can wash your face.¡± He was only reading to kill time because he was waiting for his wife to wake up. Su Binglan hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch myself some water. You can rest.¡± She could not bear to let Luo Jin¡¯an serve her like last time because she would feel terrible. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I made breakfast and left it in the pot, so it stays hot.¡± Su Binglan stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°D-Did you have breakfast yet?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied calmly, ¡°I was waiting for you to eat with me.¡± Su Binglan always thought her husband seemed different from before but did not want to overthink it. ¡°You can eat first next time, especially if I wake up late.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Although his cooking skills could not compare to his wife¡¯s, Su Binglan did not want to waste the food and ate until she was full because Luo Jin¡¯an had made it for her. Su Wenxiu had not woken up yet, so Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an went to Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao¡¯s house first. Shen Qiuhua was teaching Liu Yinyin to make dumplings because Liu Yinyin was not around much when the family made them yesterday. Liu Yinyin only wanted to learn how to make dumplings herself so she could teach her family. Su Binglan went over to help too. When they finished making the dumplings, Shen Qiuhua packed them in a basket for Liu Yinyin to bring home to her parents. Su Binglan said, ¡°Sister-in-law, you can cook these dumplings any time. Since you watched from the sidelines yesterday and learned how to cook them, It won¡¯t take long to learn.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Qiuhia packed more things for her daughter-in-law, including white rice and pork. ¡°Mother-in-law, there are too many things here.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s not at all. My family¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t good in the past, and we couldn¡¯t send much to your parents, but it¡¯s different now. You must give these to them.¡± Chapter 218 - 218 Disbelief 218 Disbelief Shen Qiuhua packed many things for her daughter-in-law to bring home. When the Su family could not afford to eat in the past, Liu Yinyin was the one who brought back grain from her parent¡¯s house for the Su family to eat. The Su family could only return the favor after the autumn harvest. Also, Liu Yinyin had taken her two children home when Su Wenzhe went to work at the Zhu residence. Shen Qiuhua could not forget what her daughter-in-law had done for her family. She felt sad whenever she thought about that, but she could finally repay Liu Yinyin and her family for their kindness. Liu Yinyin looked at everything her mother-in-law had packed and was thrilled. She wanted to save face when she returned to her parent¡¯s house instead of only going to them for help. Also, the Su family had an oxcart, so Shen Qiuhua told her daughter-in-law to use it, making it more convenient to transport things to her parent¡¯s house. Liu Yinyin thought the neighboring villagers would no longer gossip about her if she rode the oxcart home. Her family¡¯s house was in the neighboring Willow Village, which was neither close nor far away. However, she could reach home by noon if she took the oxcart. At that time, the villagers of Willow Village would return from the mountains for a lunch break and could see her returning with many things. Therefore, Liu Yinyin decided to rush home at that time. That way, the villagers would no longer gossip about the Su family. The villages were close, and they would find out certain things about the neighboring villages and gossip about them. The folks of Willow Village knew little about the Su family because one of their village members, Liu Yinyin, had married into the Su family from Su Teng Village. In the past, Liu Yinyin would take food from her family¡¯s house, and their neighbors would know about it. The villagers also knew she often stayed with her two children in her parent¡¯s home. In that era, people¡¯s thoughts were more old-fashioned. They would gossip about married women living with their children at their parent¡¯s house, so Liu Yinyin wanted them to know that the Su family treated her and her children well. She wanted the folks at Willow Village to know that her in-laws¡¯ conditions had improved and that they should envy her instead of gossiping. Shen Qiuhua knew what it would be like for Liu Yinyin to return to her family¡¯s house, so she wanted to make her daughter-in-law look good in front of the villagers. Liu Yinyin looked at the things on the oxcart and said, ¡°Mother-in-law, there are too many of these.¡± After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°What should I take off the oxcart?¡± Su Binglan interjected, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I buy some fabric when I came back, Mother? Give some to Sister-in-law so she can give them to her parents to make clothes.¡± Most villagers bought fabric to make clothes so they could save money. Even fabric was expensive back then. The villagers were fortunate enough to wear new pieces of clothing during the New Year. Most wore the same piece of clothing, sewing and mending them whenever they ripped or torn. Therefore, the fabric was an expensive item to own. Shen Qiuhua almost forgot about it. She said, ¡°Right, there¡¯s that too. The color is great, so anyone can use it to make clothes. You should bring the fabric to your parents so they can make new clothes.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°B-But I can¡¯t accept that. Binglan traveled far to buy this fabric, and it was very expensive. My parents work in the fields, so they don¡¯t need these.¡± She thought the fabric was too expensive and felt guilty just holding them. Her parents would probably nag about it if she brought the fabric home. Su Binglan said, ¡°We have plenty of fabric to make clothes, Sister-in-law. It¡¯s okay if you bring some home.¡± Believe it or not, she did not buy that fabric. She had cured someone¡¯s health issues during her travels, and that person just happened to be looking into a clothing store. That person bought the fabric and gave them to Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhua went inside to take the fabric and placed them on the oxcart, saying, ¡°Binglan is right. You can take these.¡± Still, Liu Yinyin declined. Then Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯re still treating me like an outsider, aren¡¯t you? Take them.¡± Liu Yinyin helplessly took the fabric under her mother-in-law¡¯s insistence, but she felt touched. When she brought Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai back to Willow Village via oxcart, she could no help but feel the cloth. She smiled uncontrollably. Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents were very frugal and could not bear to buy fabric to make new clothes. As their daughter, her heart ached when she thought of that. She was thrilled now that she could bring some fabric to her parents. In the past, she wanted to buy things for her parents, but the Su family was suffering, so she could not. There was a massive burden in her heart, but she was relieved now that she could finally treat her parents well. Su Xuexuan looked at his mother¡¯s smile and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re smiling.¡± He noticed his mother¡¯s expression because Liu Yinyin never looked like that in the past when she brought him to his grandparent¡¯s house. Liu Yinyin nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m smiling because I¡¯m happy.¡± Su Xuexuan was a little puzzled. After all, children were simple-minded and did not understand the thoughts of an adult. Liu Yinyin explained softly, ¡°I¡¯m also happy because things are different now.¡± ¡­ Liu Yinyin and her two sons arrived at Willow Village in the afternoon. Any family with a cow was a family that was well off. Therefore, there were few cows in the village, let alone oxcarts. When the villagers returned from the mountain and the fields, they curiously looked at the oxcart. They were shocked when they saw Liu Yinyin on it. Some womenfolk collected their thoughts and greeted her as her oxcart passed by. ¡°Hello, Yinyin. Are you going back to your parent¡¯s house?¡± Liu Yinyin responded smilingly, ¡°Hello, Miss Li. My sons are on break from the academy for the next two days, so I brought them back to visit their grandparents.¡± She was skilled in speaking as she discretely mentioned that her two sons were studying at the academy. Everyone was astonished when they heard that. ¡°Did you just say that your sons are studying at the academy?¡± Everyone was in disbelief. Liu Yinyin had married into the Su family, and the entire Willow Village knew of the Su family¡¯s conditions. They heard that Su Wenzhe¡¯s family was having a hard time. Otherwise, Liu Yinyin would not have needed to return to borrow food. If that were the case, Liu Yinyin would not have stayed at her mother-in-law¡¯s house for so long. The villagers wondered how she could afford to send her sons to school now and if the Su family¡¯s conditions had improved. Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°Yes, my two sons are studying at Blue Mountain Academy in Tenghe Town.¡± Her response was like a bomb, as the villagers could not believe it. Two children attending school was not an easy feat, let alone attending Blue Mountain Academy. No villager in Willow village would even dare think about that. A month¡¯s school fee was at least for silver taels, not to mention buying pens, ink, paper, and inkstones. Everyone thought Liu Yinyin might have exaggerated, but they knew her well enough. She would never lie. There were many things, including the eye-catching piece of fabric on the oxcart she rode home. Everyone was envious when they saw it. A passerby asked, ¡°Yinyin, are your in-laws making a fortune or something?¡± Liu Yinyin explained smilingly, ¡°My husband just started a business in town. We don¡¯t make a fortune, but it¡¯s enough to get by.¡± Chapter 219 - 219 Her Parent’s Hearts 219 Her Parent¡¯s Hearts ¡®Her husband started a business in town?¡¯ Every word Liu Yinyin said left the villagers shocked as they wondered if they had misheard her. ¡®How long has it been since the Su family got rich?¡¯ ¡®So, the Su family has a business now?¡¯ !! It was not easy to open a shop and start a business in town during that time since it cost a lot of money. Most villagers did not have the funds to do these things. Usually, only wealthy townsfolk could start businesses. Most villagers returned to their senses and looked at Liu Yinyin enviously. ¡°You¡¯ve married a good man, Yinyin.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s smile deepened when she thought of the Su family¡¯s kindness and unity. ¡°Yes, Miss Lin. My husband¡¯s family treats me well.¡± ¡°Why did he make you bring so many things home?¡± Someone said sourly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he come with you?¡± Of course, Liu Yinyin knew the real meaning behind those words. She looked at the woman and said, ¡°Miss Li, my husband is busy running his business in town, so he couldn¡¯t find the time to accompany me. ¡°However, he plans to close his shop early in the afternoon so he can come over to have dinner with us.¡± Miss Li had always enjoyed comparing herself with Liu Yinyin. Her heart ached when she saw how well Liu Yinyin had been doing. Even Liu Yinyin could see her jealous expression. If it were not for the villagers gossiping about Liu Yinyin and the Su family, Liu Yinyin would not have returned home to brag. She was content as long as she and her family could live good lives and did not feel the need to show it off, nor did she compare herself with them. She did not compare herself with anyone even when the Su family¡¯s conditions were not good. Instead, she felt satisfied that her husband and his family treated her well. Even though her sister-in-law¡¯s temper was terrible back then, it did not affect her much. Still, the Su family¡¯s conditions had improved, and Liu Yinyin became even more content. Her parents were cooking at home when one of their neighbors walked toward their door and shouted, ¡°Mr. Liu, come and take a look! Your daughter has returned on an oxcart!¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents could not believe what they heard. They wondered why their daughter would return on an oxcart. Nonetheless, they hurriedly put down the things in their hands and went to their door to check things out. Then they saw their daughter sitting on the oxcart with all sorts of bags. The older couple was shocked as they wondered if they were hallucinating. When Liu Yinyin approached the older couple, they finally reacted. ¡°W-What are you doing here, Yinyin?¡± Mrs. Liu was so shocked that she stammered. Liu Yinyin replied, ¡°Father, Mother, let¡¯s talk inside. Oh, are Big Brother and his wife here?¡± ¡°Your big brother and his wife haven¡¯t returned from the fields. We just came home to prepare dinner.¡± The Liu family lived in average conditions and had more land. In addition, the family was very hardworking, making their days okay at best. As Mrs. Liu spoke, her husband took down the doorsill and led the oxcart in. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai greeted them, ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandpa!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu were thrilled to see their grandsons. ¡°Hey, come here. We¡¯ll bring you two in and give you some sweets.¡± Mrs. Liu would give sweets to her grandsons and granddaughters whenever they visited. After Mr. Liu closed the door, he asked lowly, ¡°Yinyin, why did you bring so many things and return in an oxcart? Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Previously, when Mr. Liu opened the door, the villagers curiously looked inside, so there were some things he could not ask. Only after closing the door could he ask his questions. Mrs. Liu also asked anxiously, ¡°Yinyin, you must tell us the truth. What¡¯s going on? Where did you get so many things?¡± Liu Yinyin explained, ¡°The oxcart belongs to the Su family, and my mother-in-law prepared the things for us. She told me to bring them to you.¡± When she finished speaking, the older couple suspected they had misheard their daughter¡¯s words because they knew the Su family¡¯s conditions best. The Su family had borrowed grain two months ago, yet things had changed drastically. Liu Yinyin looked at her parents¡¯ expressions and knew they did not believe her. She filled her parents in on what had happened over the past few months, mainly about the shops. ¡°S-So, Wenzhe opened a shop in town and started a business? The Su family¡¯s conditions have improved too?¡± ¡°It seems that your sister-in-law turned out to be a capable person after all. Her family has changed in such a short time.¡± ¡°Your life has improved, so we¡¯re relieved.¡± ¡°You came home with so many things. Didn¡¯t your mother-in-law and sister-in-law have any objections?¡± Although Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents said these things, they were no longer worried. Instead, they were smiling. They were concerned about their daughter in the past. Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t even want to bring back this many things, but my mother-in-law insisted. She said she is grateful for you guys¡¯ help.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family, yet they say such polite things. Still, we took a liking to their family¡¯s unity. We knew Wenzhe was a good man, so we decided that you should marry him.¡± ¡°It seems we did the right thing after all. We¡¯re glad to see your days have improved, Yinyin.¡± Liu Yinyin smiled as she took the things down from the oxcart. She said, ¡°These are white flour, rice, and meat. Those are pastries, and that¡¯s some fabric that my sister-in-law bought on her travels. We don¡¯t even have that type of fabric in our town, but she said it¡¯s for you.¡± Mrs. Liu looked at the high-quality fabric and could not take her eyes off it. ¡°It looks exquisite and feels smooth to the touch! It will undoubtedly be comfortable to wear and will look good too!¡± Women enjoyed looking beautiful and liked wearing new clothes, but they always needed to be frugal and think about their families. They could never buy what they wanted, only what they needed. Mrs. Liu knew how to live her life. However, she could not bear to buy fabric to make clothes even during the New Year. She was thrilled to see the fabric that her daughter had brought. The family talked for a while as the older couple wanted to prepare some food. However, Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Father, Mother, these are dumplings. We¡¯ll cook them for lunch today, and I¡¯ll teach you how to make them later.¡± When she took out the food basket, Mr. and Mrs. Liu were surprised. They had never seen something like that before. ¡°These are dumplings?¡± ¡°Yes, my sister-in-law came up with them. You¡¯ll know how delicious they are once you¡¯ve eaten them.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s mother asked anxiously, ¡°Won¡¯t I need a lot of white flour to make these?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel anxious over food, Mother. I can always bring you more flour, so you can use it as much as you need. You guys should stop eating so much coarse grain buns.¡± Even though her family¡¯s living conditions were average, her parents always saved as much as possible. Therefore, the family would only cook with white flour during the New Year. ¡°You¡¯re married, so you must live a good life with your husband. Don¡¯t keep thinking about us, Yinyin.¡± ¡°As time passes, your mother-in-law and the others will have no objections. Don¡¯t be silly and live a good life.¡± Chapter 220 - 220 Behind Closed Doors 220 Behind Closed Doors Mr. Liu said, ¡°Your mother and I don¡¯t want you to bring any more things back. We¡¯re at ease as long as you live a good life.¡± Mrs. Liu helped her daughter pack her things. She thought of the past and said, ¡°I gave you things to bring back to your in-laws in the past so they would value you and treat you well.¡± Liu Yinyin choked up and said, ¡°I understand, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I will lead a good life. We need to put these dumplings in the pot and boil them.¡± Mr. Liu got up and walked into the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll get some firewood and start the fire.¡± !! Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai played in the courtyard while Liu Yinyin and her mother went into the inner room. Liu Yinyin removed a silver tael from her purse and handed it to her mother. ¡°Take this, Mother.¡± Mrs. Liu was stunned. She looked at the silver tael and felt its warmth. ¡°Yinyin, is this yours? Why do you have so much?¡± Su Wenzhe did not split his earnings with his family. Logically speaking, he should hand some over to his mother. Mrs. Liu wondered why her daughter had the money and why she gave it to her. Mrs. Liu¡¯s expression changed as one silver tael was a significant amount. Liu Yinyin explained, ¡°My mother-in-law gave this to me. She said she wanted me to save money for myself, so I can be dutiful to you whenever I come back here.¡± Mrs. Liu was in disbelief as her daughter said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s true, Mother. You know me well. I would never lie.¡± She hurriedly stuffed the money bag into her mother¡¯s hands as she spoke. Mrs. Liu was still in a daze as she held the money bag. After a long while, she regained her senses and said, ¡°Your mother-in-law is a good person.¡± She carefully hid the money bag in the house because she was worried her son¡¯s wife would suspect her of something. Furthermore, Mrs. Liu wanted her daughter-in-law to revere her. Of course, she would not squander it since the money could help her family. She would save as much as possible for her children. She knew how much Shen Qiuhua trusted her daughter and was impressed that Shen QIuhua had told her daughter such things. However, Mrs. Liu was willing to spend that money on her grandson since he was an apprentice at a carpenter¡¯s shop. She wanted her grandchildren to have skills and live a good life in the future. ¡°Yes, I agree that my mother-in-law is a good person.¡± Liu Yinyin adored the Su family very much. Mrs. Liu sighed. ¡°You must be dutiful to your mother-in-law in the future. Be diligent, and don¡¯t be lazy. Only then can you live a good life.¡± She liked diligent people, so she chose someone diligent and hardworking for her son to marry. They were still working in the fields, ready to go home and eat whenever the food was ready. That way, they could harvest as much as possible during the autumn. Their conditions would also be better the following year. ¡°I know, Mother.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s mother had been a significant influence since Liu Yinyin was a child and would not slack off. ¡°Oh, Xuexuan and Xuehai are also learning in school now. They attend Blue Mountain Academy. I brought them here today because they have two days off from school, and I don¡¯t have much time during weekdays.¡± Mrs. Liu was dumbfounded when she heard that. ¡°T-They¡¯re learning at Blue Mountain Academy? That¡¯s the best school in town!¡± She laughed and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I could still enjoy life with my daughter. ¡°When Xuexuan and Xuehai take the imperial exams in the future, the Su family will no longer be an ordinary family. Everyone will look up to you.¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Binglan said there¡¯s a reason to gather knowledge. It¡¯s good to learn things even if the two little ones don¡¯t take the imperial exams. By then, everything will be easier.¡± Her tone was full of admiration for Su Binglan. She had already told her parents about Su Buinglan when she entered the house, and Mrs. Liu thought it strange for Su Binglan to say such things. ¡°Your sister-in-law seems to be a competent person, so you should get on well with her,¡± Mrs. Liu said. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m on excellent terms with Binglan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mrs. Liu thought of something and continued, ¡°Speaking of which, your brother Dazhuang attended a private school in our village. He can earn two silver taels a month now that he¡¯s working as a shopkeeper in town. Everyone here is envious of him. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s good to learn things at school, but most families can¡¯t afford to pay for it. They can¡¯t even afford to pay for a single family member. It¡¯s impressive that the Su family managed to provide for Xuexuan and Xuehai.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± While the mother and daughter spoke in their dialect, Mr. Liu said, ¡°Yinyin, the water is boiling!¡± Liu Yinyin hurriedly exited the back room with her mother and said, ¡°We can put the dumplings in the pot now.¡± She placed the raw dumplings into the pot and used a spoon to stir them gently. ¡°This way, the dumplings won¡¯t stick to the pot, Mother.¡± Mrs. Liu watched from the sidelines and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember as I watch.¡± ¡­ Liu Chengwen and his wife, Feng Sisi, were stunned when they saw the closed door. ¡°Why did your parents close the door, Chengwen?¡± Feng Sisi guessed that her in-laws thought she had overeaten recently. Otherwise, they would not have closed the door after cooking. She stood at the door and could smell the fragrance coming from inside. ¡°I wonder what they made.¡± The couple returned a little. No one was on the streets as everyone was eating lunch at home. Therefore, the couple was unaware that Liu Yinyin had returned. Liu Chengwen knew his wife well and said in a good-natured manner, ¡°My parents didn¡¯t lock us out. They would do anything for us, so don¡¯t overthink.¡± Feng Sisi said lowly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you still have a younger sister.¡± Her sister-in-law used to come home for food, so Feng Sisi had some thoughts about that, especially since the Liu family did not have much food either. In addition, they had to save enough to feed the whole family for a year. Liu Yinyin would often bring her two children with her, meaning the Liu family had three more mouths to feed. However, Mrs. Liu was in charge of the house, and Feng Sisi could not argue with her. Still, Mrs. Liu was good to Feng Sisi and treated her well. She would not nag as long as Feng Sisi did not make any mistakes. Moreover, she had sent Feng Sisi¡¯s son to become an apprentice carpenter, and Feng Sisi was grateful for that. Liu Chengwen said, ¡°I only have one sister, so it¡¯s only right for us to help each other. Think about it. Won¡¯t you feel sad if you return to your parent¡¯s house and your brother and sister-in-law don¡¯t welcome you? Put your heart out there, and my sister will remember your love.¡± Feng Sisi felt comforted and thought about it. Whenever Feng Sisi returned to her parent¡¯s place, her sister-in-law always put on a face, thinking she was an outsider. It would make Feng Sisi feel uncomfortable. Feng Sisi would not return to her parent¡¯s house if she did not have any excuse to do so. Instead, she would continue living a good life with her husband. She knew she was now a Liu family member. Moreover, Liu Chengwen had a good temper and treated her well. ¡°All right, I didn¡¯t even say anything, yet you can guess what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Chapter 221 - 221 White Flour 221 White Flour Liu Chengwen said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯d starve to death, and then I¡¯d have to mourn you.¡± ¡°All you know is to joke around!¡± Feng Sisi¡¯s face turned red. Liu Chengwen knew how to coax his wife, especially when she was stubborn. Therefore, their relationship was harmonious. Feng Sisi collected herself and knocked on the door. ¡°Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, we¡¯re home!¡± Mrs. Liu replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t lock the door. Just open it.¡± The younger couple opened the door and entered the courtyard. Liu Chengwen and Feng Sisi were shocked to see the oxcart as they looked at each other, wondering if guests were in their home. Feng Sisi¡¯s expression changed when she saw Liu Yinyin at the stove. ¡®Why is she here again?¡¯ That was the first thought that appeared in Feng Sisi¡¯s mind. However, she managed to force a smile, saying, ¡°Yinyin, you¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Hello there, Sister-in-law,¡± Liu Yinyin responded smilingly. Mrs. Liu said, ¡°Yinyin brought many things with her this time, including these dumplings. We can have a good meal with her soon.¡± Feng Sisi did not believe that her little sister-in-law had brought many things with her. Mrs. Liu noticed Feng Sisi¡¯s expression and could guess what she was thinking. However, she knew her daughter-in-law was not a dishonest person. Instead, her face revealed everything, making it easy for her to get along with Feng Sisi. Mrs. Liu continued, ¡°Yinyin¡¯s family is improving. Wenzhe has opened a shop in town, and that oxcart you saw belongs to the Su family. Also, Xuexuan and Xuehai started going to school recently. Yinyin even brought some fabric for us to make new clothes.¡± Although her daughter had given them fabric, Mrs. Liu still wanted to make clothes for her only daughter so she could recite Liu Yinyin¡¯s good wishes. Everyone eventually grew old, and Liu Yinyin would inevitably need her brother and sister-in-law to look after her whenever she returned. Therefore, Mrs. Liu wanted to make something for her daughter to remember her. Mrs. Liu would let Feng Sisi recite Liu Yinyin¡¯s good wishes. Then Liu Yinyin could have a good life, and Feng Sisi would welcome her whenever she returned. Her daughter-in-law was not bad. Feng Sisi was straightforward, had a good heart, and knew how to treat others. Otherwise, Mrs. Liu would not have chosen Feng Sisi to be Liu Chengwen¡¯s wife. Feng Sisi was stunned as she wondered if her sister-in-law had genuinely improved. It had not been long since Liu Yinyin left to live with the Su family, yet she had changed so much. She even brought fabric home to her family. Feng Sisi looked at the fabric and knew how rare it was. ¡°Yinyin, you came home and even brought something for me? I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± She was sincerely smiling when she said that. It had been a long time since she had made new clothes for herself. Liu Yinyin said softly, ¡°My mother was just telling me how hardworking you are and that you are good to her and my father. She also said this fabric color suits you because of your fair skin. You will undoubtedly look good when you make new clothes with this fabric.¡± Women would always be happy whenever one praised them for looking good. Feng Sisi smiled wider as she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Your mother is the one who treats me well. Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, please rest. Chengwen and I will take over.¡± Indeed, she was perceptive. She hurriedly washed her hands and took the plate from her mother-in-law to help Liu Yinyin. Liu Chengwen went to the stove to keep the fire lit so his father could rest. Liu Yinyin began to tell her sister-in-law about the dumplings and taught her how to cook them. Feng Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched and listened on the sidelines. She thought the dumplings would be delicious. Even if they were not, she would still feel good if she ate food made with white flour. She also wanted to eat the dumplings because the family always ate coarse grain buns. Feng Sisi would feel terrible if she used white flour to cook. However, her sister-in-law had brought something unique for the family to eat, and Feng Sisi would not feel bad about eating them. She also wanted to bring some to her son. However, he was an apprentice carpenter in another village and would not return for a while. She thought her son would be happier to eat the dumplings than she would be. Now that her son was eating out there, Feng Sisi did not know if she should eat these dumplings. She would feel guilty and uneasy whenever she ate delicious food at home. Liu Yinyin looked at her sister-in-law¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking. She said, ¡°Sisi, I brought plenty of white flour. I¡¯ll teach you and Mother how to make dumplings after we¡¯ve had lunch. Then you can make some for Liu Heng and send them to him.¡± Liu Heng was Feng Sisi and Liu Chengwen¡¯s son. Now, Feng Sisi was sincerely grateful to her sister-in-law. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Yinyin. Please come home whenever you have the time. Your father and mother will miss you.¡± She had always said these kinds of words as a courtesy in the past, but she was sincere now. Liu Yinyin laughed and said, ¡°My husband and I are so busy these days since we¡¯ve opened a shop in town. I¡¯ll try to come over, but I don¡¯t know when that will be. Still, I will return and visit my parents whenever possible.¡± Feng Sisi listened attentively and thought that her sister-in-law was competent. She even wanted to take advantage of Liu Yinyin. Fortunately, she did not lose control and say anything unnecessary whenever Liu Yinyin stayed there in the past. Things would be more awkward now if she did. The whole family was shocked when they ate the dumplings in the afternoon. They discovered how delicious the dumplings were, and everyone ate large servings. Feng Sisi could not stop praising them, ¡°These dumplings are terrific!¡± That was because the dumplings had meat inside, and she had not eaten meat for a long time. The meat was still fragrant. The family happily chatted as they ate the delicious dumplings. ¡­ Meanwhile, on the Su family¡¯s side, Su Wenxiu slept until noon before waking up. He felt comfortable because he had slept soundly. He stretched lazily. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s been long since I slept so well. Sleeping on a warm bed at home just hits the spot.¡± His parents told him to sleep more last night, but he did not expect to sleep until noon. Su Wenxiu hurriedly washed up and went to his parent¡¯s place. After eating lunch with his family, he went to town. His sister-in-law went to her parent¡¯s house for two days, so he went to help Su Wenzhe at his shop in town. Su Binglan made some snacks in the morning for Su Wenxiu to bring to the dessert shop. She was at ease since Lin Zheng and the others were watching the shop. She had just returned from her journey and wanted to spend more time with her parents at home. Shen Qiuhua usually ground soybeans in the afternoon, but she could relax more now that they had the little donkey to help her with that. Su Binglan sat on the stool and looked at Su Fengmao. ¡°Father, let me see your foot.¡± She touched the bone on her father¡¯s foot as she spoke, ¡°I will prepare some bone-mending ointment and medicine for you over the next few days. Then I will perform surgery on your foot, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Su Fengmao was highly confident in his daughter¡¯s medical skills. He knew his foot would recover soon, and then he could do many things. Su Binglan spent the afternoon at home making the ointment with medicinal herbs. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to help her with some things, but she told him to rest. Since that was the case, he spent most of his time reading. When Luo Jin¡¯an looked up, he could see his wife¡¯s busy figure. It made him feel at ease. ¡­ Su Zhengde led his team to continue building the Su family¡¯s new house. However, he needed something and went to Su Fengmao¡¯s house to get it. When Su Zhengde saw his niece, he happily said, ¡°Binglan, the bricks you told me about are very handy! Many people come to me regarding the bricks; some even want to buy them from me.¡± Chapter 222 - 222 Mooncake Festival 222 Mooncake Festival Su Zhengde realized how much time and effort he saved by building the Su family¡¯s new house with bricks. The bricks were rectangular and upright, making it convenient to build a wall. Moreover, the red bricks looked good. ¡°Binglan, I thought of asking for your permission to sell the bricks since you were the one who taught me about them,¡± Su Zhengde said. Su Binglan replied smilingly, ¡°I only told you about them, Uncle Zhengde. You were the one who made them. You can decide whether or not you want to sell them.¡± ¡°B-But that can¡¯t be.¡± Su Zhengde knew he would not have thought about forming a construction team, let alone producing the bricks, if it were not for his niece. !! Many came looking for him to build things since he formed a construction team and started using bricks. Su Zhengde and his team were busy with work, and the more they did, the more they could earn. He did not have to idle around at home these days. Su Zhengde was most grateful to his niece, so how could she still be so selfless? Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with us, Uncle Zhengde. My father once asked you to build us some furniture, and you refused our payments. I taught you about the bricks to repay your kindness. You can help me build more things if you feel guilty about selling the bricks.¡± Su Zhengde waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s an easy feat.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°The thing I want you to build is no ordinary thing. You will know when you see it later.¡± Su Zhengde became interested when he heard that. ¡°Whatever you want must be fascinating. The architectural design of your house is a good example. More knowledgeable people will be amazed once they¡¯ve seen the completed house. ¡°Since that is the case, I will sell the bricks fairly. Then the villagers can afford them.¡± Many villagers wanted to renovate their houses but would have to spend a lot of money. The people of that era were frugal, after all. Therefore, when the people saw the bricks, they wanted to buy them to renovate their houses independently. That way, they could save more money. If the price of bricks were high, the villagers would not be able to afford them, so Su Zhengde had to sell them reasonably. Then it would benefit everyone. ¡°I still have to think of the villagers,¡± Su Zhengde said. First Granduncle Su was the village chief then because he often helped and protected the villagers. He had a lot of prestige, and everyone respected him. Su Zhengde¡¯s personality was the same as First Granduncle Su. He was hot-blooded and righteous. If First Granduncle Su retired, Su Zhengde would take over as chief. Su Zhengde sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re from the same village, so we know it¡¯s not easy here.¡± ¡­ When Shen Qiuhua finished grinding the soybeans, she sat on a stool and sorted the wild vegetables. She did not need to work in the field since the Su family had hired long-term workers to help. Su Fengmao had nothing to do at home, so he leaned on his cane and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on the fields.¡± They were going to harvest soon, so he was worried because he did not know whether or not the rice field was doing well. Su Binglan stopped her father, saying, ¡°It¡¯s best if you walk less, especially with your severely injured foot, Father. I will operate on your foot in the next two days.¡± Shen Qiuhua understood how her husband felt very well. She said, ¡°Your father can never stay idle. Still, we prioritize food, especially because the autumn harvest is among us.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll check on the fields instead.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Your father won¡¯t be at ease even if you tell him how the rice fields are doing. He¡¯ll only feel better if he sees them for himself.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the fields with Father-in-law.¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband as he looked back at her comfortingly. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back soon, and everything will be fine.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Fengmao went to the field, Su Binglan sat on the stool and thought about something. She still had many things she wanted to do since it was late autumn. She thought about what to prioritize. Shen Qiuhua sorted the vegetables as she said, ¡°The Mooncake Festival is just around the corner, so I¡¯m thinking of making mooncakes for us to worship and admire the moon.¡± Su Binglan was stunned when she heard that. ¡°The Mooncake Festival?¡± She almost forgot about it. The customs of this era differed from those of the modern world. Still, the Mooncake Festival and Chinese New Year were significant celebrations in their culture. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you think we should make dumplings for the Mooncake Festival?¡± Su Binglan had previously mentioned that dumplings would liven the atmosphere most. Her eyes lit up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go with mooncakes instead, Mother. Then we can make many and sell them.¡± She knew how easy it was to make mooncakes in that era from her memories, especially how straightforward the filling was. However, the outer layer was relatively crunchy, so she wanted to make hers soft. Then she could put egg yolks, ham, bean paste, fruits, etcetera. They would all taste delicious no matter what. Su Binglan liked celebrating festivals in that era because the atmosphere was best there. Everyone enjoyed the Mooncake Festival and would take a break from work to gather as a family. There was also a custom of offering sacrifices to the moon. The villagers would also carry lanterns, offer things to the moon, and worship it. Su Binglan was in high spirits when she thought of that lively scene. Shen Qiuhua noticed her daughter¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°Okay, we can make mooncakes if you want to.¡± She was also looking forward to it because she knew the mooncakes her daughter wanted to make would be delicious. Shen Qiuhua was in an excellent mood and looked forward to the Mooncake Festival even more. ¡°How should we make the mooncakes, Binglan?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Mother. I¡¯ll prepare the ingredients over the next few days.¡± Su Binglan wanted to prepare chicken puff pastry, so she planned to buy chickens from Su Fengchen. She also needed egg yolks for mooncakes and could buy some from Su Fengchen. Of course, Su Fengchen probably used most of them to make salted and preserved eggs. Previously, Su Binglan had advised him to buy more eggs from the surrounding villages, so now she could buy whatever she needed from him. Still, there were other types of fillings Su Binglan could make for the mooncakes, so she had to prepare them first. ¡°Let¡¯s make more mooncakes and sell them in the shop other than giving them away.¡± Su Blinglan believed the mooncakes she made would be unique and that her dessert shop would be booming again. ¡°We can also eat chicken and duck dishes during the Mooncake Festival.¡± As if she thought of something, Su Binglan continued, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go to Uncle Fengchen¡¯s house for a while.¡± She wanted to cure her uncle¡¯s hand as soon as possible so that Su Fengchen could make grilled chicken and roasted duck for the festival. After all, those were also essential dishes during the Mooncake Festival. Su Fengchen had raised many chickens and ducks. He could keep some for their eggs while using the rest for grilled chicken and roasted duck dishes. Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Her family had been busy with everything lately, and Shen Qiuhua could not stay idle. Since her days and mood had improved, she was willing to join in the fun. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I just picked and sorted these vegetables, so let¡¯s bring them along.¡± Wild vegetables were good things to have. The family would give them away whenever they visited someone because of how easy they were to cook. Chapter 223 - 223 To Be Responsible 223 To Be Responsible Shen Qiuhua and her daughter arrived at Old Madam Su¡¯s house and saw them cleaning eggshells in the yard. Several baskets of duck eggs and chicken eggs were in front of them. Su Binglan never expected to see so many eggs. It seemed her grandmother had collected many. ¡°Hello, Father-in-law and Mother-in-law,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. ¡°Hi there, Grandma and Grandpa!¡± Su Binglan greeted her elders. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su raised their heads and saw the mother and daughter. ¡°Oh, Qiuhua and Binglan are here.¡± ¡°Quick, come in.¡± Shen Qiuhua approached the older couple and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Why are you still in the courtyard?¡± It used to be cold only during the morning and night, but now it was also cold throughout the day. Old Madam Su said smilingly, ¡°We¡¯re wearing thick clothes, so it¡¯s not too cold.¡± Since their days had improved, Old Master Su and his wife often smiled. They felt they had the strength to work. Old Madam Su did not feel cold. Instead, she felt a warmth in her heart. The older couple could rest assured because their sons¡¯ were living good lives. They mostly worried about the eldest family, but it was useless because the eldest family lived far away. After entering the courtyard, Shen Qiuhua handed a basket to her mother-in-law. She said, ¡°These are the wild vegetables I dug up and sorted. You can use them for cooking.¡± ¡°You said you would revisit us, but I didn¡¯t expect you to bring something,¡± Old Madam Su smiled even though she said that. She felt touched because of how responsible her daughter-in-law was. One would only hope for their children to live good lives whenever they grow old. Old Madam Su did not want to think about anything else. She also did not want her children and grandchildren to miss her. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°These aren¡¯t valuable since they¡¯re only wild vegetables I gathered from the mountains.¡± Old Madam Su put away the eggs and stood up. ¡°Wild vegetables are great, especially because you gathered and cleaned them.¡± She saw how attentive and respectful her daughter-in-law was. Moreover, she could use those vegetables for cooking many dishes, including buns and dumplings. ¡°One must always be dutiful to one¡¯s elders,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. Old Madam Su knew her granddaughter and daughter-in-law had a reason for their visit, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± She held Su Binglan¡¯s hand as she spoke. Her eyes revealed kindness as she loved her granddaughter very much. Su Binglan supported her grandmother, saying, ¡°Take your time, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m as strong as an ox.¡± Old Master Su entered the house and brought the kettle from the stove to the inner room. He also placed a bowl on the table. Su Binglan hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Grandpa. We¡¯ve drunk enough water at home before leaving. Please, sit with us.¡± She did not want her grandparents to do too much work, but they could not stay idle. Moreover, Old Master Su and Old Madam Su always worried too much. Perhaps they would only feel at ease once the eldest family had settled down. ¡°Your grandmother and I are doing fantastic. Didn¡¯t you see how much everyone else envies us? The villagers mentioned how good our son and daughter-in-law are. They even envy us for having Binglan as our granddaughter,¡± Old Master Su said as he looked back and forth between the mother and daughter. Since Su Binglan woke up from her coma, she became more thoughtful and capable. Everyone could see it, mainly because they were from the same village. The villagers would always chat a little whenever they gathered. They also knew the Su family had improved because of Su Binglan. Of course, it tempted them. Everyone thought about how great it would be if Su Binglan were their daughter or granddaughter. Su Binglan was a little embarrassed as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not as great as you say, Grandpa and Grandma. You guys are exaggerating.¡± Old Madam Su said very seriously, ¡°Not at all, Binglan. You are great.¡± Old Master Su usually did not talk so much, but at that moment, he could not help but say, ¡°Your grandmother and I are genuinely grateful to you.¡± The Su family¡¯s past and present situations differed tremendously. It¡¯s just that the family was familiar with doing more, so there were some things they could not say aloud. Still, their gratitude toward Su Binglan was genuine. In the past, the older couple was concerned about their four sons and felt that none of them would make them feel at ease. Their eldest daughter-in-law was like that. Su Fengmao became dispirited when he returned, Su Fenzhi was the same when he returned from overseas, and Su Fengchen¡¯s personality changed when his hand got severely injured. The older couple was worried, but they could only do so much. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su could barely help their children with anything. Fortunately, things were better. Su Fengmao had improved and began earning money to live an honest life, Su Fengzhi¡¯s family was thriving, and Su Fengchen was living a good life. Su Fengchi even smiled more prominently and enjoyed talking now. Old Madam Su and his wife thought they could help the elders later if they worked hard and saved money. They wanted their elders to eat their fill, at least. ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t say such things, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Su Binglan felt uncomfortable when her grandparents said that. She thought there was no reason for her grandparents to be grateful to her. Old Madam Su understood what her granddaughter meant. She said, ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s sit on the brick bed.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we celebrating the Mooncake Festival soon? I was thinking of eating mooncakes, chicken, and duck since it¡¯s customary during the festival. However, I¡¯m not talking about ordinary duck and chicken dishes. I¡¯ve thought of a new way to eat them.¡± Old Master Su and his wife became spirited when they heard that. The two elders and Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan in unison, waiting for her to reveal the dishes. The trio had similar expressions in their eyes, signaling Su Binglan to speak up quickly. Suddenly, Su Fengchen¡¯s voice sounded outside the door, ¡°Father, Mother, quick!¡± Everyone heard his voice and hurriedly exited the inner room. Then they saw Su Fengchen carrying a woman into the house. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw that. Everyone wondered what was happening as Old Madam Su could not react in time. ¡°W-What happened, Fengchen?! Why are you carrying her, and why is she wet?¡± Although she hoped for her youngest son to find a wife soon, that was not how she wanted it to happen. She knew the villagers would gossip about Su Fengchen carrying a girl back like that. The family would have to be responsible for that girl. Only then did Su Fengchen notice Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua there. He started to blush and did not know how to explain himself. ¡°H-Help me put her down before I explain.¡± He quickly carried the girl to the back room and put her down. He was panting but quickly explained, ¡°I went to collect eggs in another village. I was thirsty and looking for a spring to get water when I saw her. ¡°She was unconscious but still breathing, so I brought the girl here first since no one was around to help.¡± Old Master Su was shocked and could not gather his senses. After a while, he said, ¡°We have to get a doctor quickly. Her life is at stake!¡± Chapter 224 - 224 Delicacies 224 Delicacies Since Su Fengchen had brought the lady home, the family could not ignore her. After all, a lady¡¯s life was at stake, and they had to save her. Su Fengchen did not think when he carried the lady home. He thought no one would find the lady because she was in a hidden location. The lady¡¯s pulse was weak, and he could not leave her to die, especially since no one was around. Su Binglan knew she would have to go to town if the lady needed a doctor to check up on her. It had been long since her uncle brought the lady home, and the sky had already darkened. If Su Binglan went to town, the clinic would be closed. She took the initiative to say, ¡°Let me look at her.¡± !! Su Fengchen said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you again, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Fengchen. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± She thought the lady looked familiar and should be quite pretty after washing the dirt off her face. Su Binglan could feel that the lady and her uncle might have a connection. With that thought, her eyes were full of joy. She checked the lady¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She probably fainted from hunger and exhaustion. She¡¯ll be fine after a good rest.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°Still, you must take good care of her tonight. If she develops a fever, put a wet towel on her forehead to cool her down. It¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Su Binglan advised. Su Fengchen nodded thoughtfully while Old Madam Su heaved a sigh of relief. She regained her senses and recalled the previous topic, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s continue, Binglan.¡± Old Master Su and Shen Qiuhua also looked at Su Binglan. They were curious and wanted to know what Su Binglan wanted to say about a new way of eating chicken and duck. However, they already knew the dishes would be delicious. Su Fengchen¡¯s ears perked up when he heard that. He could not help but look at his niece and wait for her to respond. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here too, Uncle Fengchen. Now you can listen in too. I remember you hatching many chicks and ducklings. They should be fully grown by now, right?¡± She taught Su Fengchen how to make salted and preserved eggs a while back. Then Su Fengchen incubated some of the eggs and ended up hatching them. Su Fengchen said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all grown up now. They even laid a few eggs of their own, and they¡¯ve grown too. That¡¯s why I have an abundance of eggs, ducklings, and chicks.¡± He knew his niece¡¯s questions always had a purpose, so he explained the situation to her. Su Binglan also knew her big brother and his wife sold herbal eggs at their shop and that they bought many eggs from Su Fengchen. Old Madam Su thought of something and added, ¡°Most of our ducks and chicken are male. We should use them first since they can¡¯t lay eggs. We could also sell them since everyone uses them during the Mooncake Festival.¡± Meanwhile, Old Master Su thought of past market trends over the years. He said, ¡°Nowadays, most raise one or two chickens and ducks for cooking. Only a few are willing to buy them. ¡°Indeed, some townsfolk buy ducks and chickens, but many also sell them. That¡¯s why we will have trouble selling ours.¡± At that time, Su Fengchen incubated his eggs and hatched them to save money. However, most of them were male, so he could only keep them. With so many ducks and chickens, he became busy. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°That¡¯s good because it just happened to come in handy.¡± Old Madam Su immediately understood what her granddaughter meant. ¡°Do you have a solution, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Of course. When I said fresh meals, I meant the cooking method. We can make grilled chicken and roast duck, which are delicious. We can premake them so that everyone can buy and reheat them. There¡¯s no need for the customers to do much.¡± Su Fengchen was excited yet puzzled. ¡°G-Grilled chicken and roast duck?¡± It was his first time hearing of such things, but it came from his niece, so he was not surprised for long. Still, everyone knew how delicious Su Binglan¡¯s cooking always was. Just the thought of it made everyone hungry. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes glinted with a brilliant light when she thought of delicious food. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes, grilled chicken and roast duck. They¡¯re delicious if cooked right. You can eat them with your hands.¡± Shen Qiuhua thought of how she usually cooked chicken and duck. She said, ¡°Most would typically eat chicken, but only a few ate ducks because they could stew or boil the chicken. ¡°Chickens have always been a great source of nutrition. Everyone stews them during their confinement period to eat and drink chicken soup. The taste is relatively acceptable too. ¡°Still, how we cook ducks is simple but not the same when we stew them like chicken. Besides, ducks are more expensive, so people rarely buy them. Most only raise ducks to get their eggs.¡± Old Madam Su nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Fengchen raised more chickens than ducks initially. We only started raising more ducks because you taught Fengchen how to make salted and preserved duck eggs. ¡°We collected more chicken eggs than duck eggs throughout the village because most families raised chickens instead of ducks.¡± Su Fengchen thought about how well he sold his salted and preserved eggs. Then he happily said, ¡°My eggs are selling well, but it¡¯s not enough to warrant me raising so many. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I usually buy duck eggs from other villagers. Everyone was happy when I said I would buy their chicken eggs and duck eggs.¡± Shen Qiuhua echoed, ¡°That would be more convenient. In the past, we raised chickens that laid eggs and saved them. Then we sold the eggs in town whenever we had a small basket¡¯s worth. Almost every family did that.¡± She emotionally sighed when she reminisced. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the price of eggs. One can have a significant monthly income if one raises too many chickens. Then one can use that income to purchase noodles and meat for their family.¡± Old Madam Su thought of the past few days and became absent-minded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but we must also feed the chickens and ducks we raise. We can¡¯t raise too many if we have difficulties selling their eggs. ¡°We buy as much as everyone has now, so the villagers are willing to raise more. After all, their livelihoods will improve if they have more money.¡± Su Binglan inwardly sighed when she heard that. Indeed, the villagers would be thrilled to earn more money because their lives would be much better. They could not bear to buy more if they were tight on money. Based on her memories, Su Binglan knew how the villagers lived. Chapter 225 - 225 They Always Supported Her 225 They Always Supported Her The villagers lived on grain crops. After so much hard work, they would only have enough grain to eat for a year when the autumn harvest ended. Then they would sell the rest of their grain to save just enough for a year. Now, they could sell more eggs to earn money, but those without skills would have no other source of income. Moreover, no one dared to get sick because the cost of medicinal herbs was too high. One would use the local treatment method for a cold or a fever. Su Binglan hoped to make the villagers wealthy, too, since it would have a positive effect. For example, since her uncle¡¯s salted and preserved eggs sold well, he would buy more from the villagers, and they would earn some money. Su Binglan said thoughtfully, ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about being unable to sell them, Uncle Fengchen. Your egg dishes are selling well, so you can buy more supplies from the villagers. Leave the selling to me. !! ¡°Your egg dishes will remain popular even if we sell them in other towns. These things are easy to sell since the market is massive.¡± Su Binglan always had a way of selling these things. Su Fengchen excitedly nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± He wanted to say thank you but was afraid of being too polite. He felt his life had a purpose and was meaningful now, especially when he bought eggs from the villagers. None of the villagers initially believed it, but everyone was grateful to Su Fengchen when they discovered what he had done for them. He also knew life was not easy for most households. He was inadvertently helping himself and the villagers. Su Fengchen was thrilled that everyone else was happy because he enjoyed doing such meaningful things. Since that was the case, he could overcome the negative emotions in his heart, no longer feeling depressed and self-abased. He discovered that he had more to look forward to in his life and could still do many things. Then Su Binglan talked about the grilled chicken and roast duck. When she talked about them, Old Madam Su could not help herself. After all, she had eaten many delicious foods recently. She asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we slaughter a duck and a chicken tonight, Binglan? Then we can make the grilled chicken and roast duck you mentioned. We won¡¯t remember how to make them if you just tell us. It¡¯d be better if we learned while doing it.¡± Su Binglan understood her grandmother¡¯s reasoning. However, she could not argue if she were to ask her grandmother and uncle to slaughter a chicken and duck as test subjects. She only visited them to buy eggs from Su Fengchen so she could make mooncakes. Still, she did not expect Old Madam Su to be so straightforward. She noticed her grandmother¡¯s excited expression and smiled. Su Fengchen also hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯ll slaughter a chicken and a duck right away!¡± He had already bolted out of the house before his niece could say anything. Old Madam Su said, chuckling, ¡°Binglan always has many ways of cooking delicious food.¡± Since Su Binglan had developed so many delicious foods, Old Madam Su felt she had benefited from it. Otherwise, an older lady like her from the countryside could not taste so many delicacies. Old Master Su felt energized. ¡°I¡¯ll go help Fengchen.¡± Shen Qiuhua interjected, ¡°You should rest, Father-in-law. I¡¯ll go help instead.¡± Old Madam Su gently pulled Shen Qiuhua, saying, ¡°Stay here and chat with Binglan and me. Let the men do their work.¡± Su Binglan continued, ¡°Grandma, we can eat the roast duck we make by tearing the meat apart by hand. It¡¯s fragrant and convenient to eat. We can even dip the meat in various sauces. Still, we need a lot of oil to make a roast duck.¡± Old Madam Su already knew that. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Binglan. We know the food you make will be delicious. Besides, we can make up for how much oil you use.¡± Su Binglan was willing to visit her grandparents because they were open-minded and not old-fashioned feudal people. Her grandparents always supported her, no matter what she did or said. Only then did Su Binglan feel at ease doing anything. Otherwise, she would have concerns about telling her grandparents about certain things. It felt good to be supported by family members. After a while, Old Master Su and his son brought the chicken and duck into the yard, and Su Fengchen humanely slaughtered them. He used a bucket to hold the blood so it would not stain the floor. He even held the chicken by its legs to control its blood flow better. Meanwhile, Old Master Su held the duck by its legs to do the same thing. After draining the chicken and duck of their blood, the father and son could pluck the feathers and clean them. The chicken in Su Fengchen¡¯s hands struggled initially but stopped soon after. He looked at his niece and said, ¡°Binglan, should we put away the duck and chicken feathers?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Fengchen.¡± Su Binglan had already arrived in the courtyard at that moment. She looked at two buckets and said, ¡°Grandpa, are these clean?¡± Old Master Su said, ¡°Yes, they are. I just used them this morning. Your grandmother typically uses them to wash vegetables.¡± Su Fengchen quickly reacted. He looked at the two buckets and asked, ¡°Binglan, do you want to use the chicken blood and duck blood for cooking?¡± No one used blood for cooking in the past. Everyone would just dispose of it, but Su Fengchen remembered his niece keeping the blood whenever she slaughtered chickens. Moreover, his second sister-in-law once came to deliver something and mentioned keeping the pig¡¯s blood after slaughtering it. She said she could use the pig¡¯s blood for cooking and eating. Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, duck blood is fantastic. We can use it to make duck blood soup. It¡¯s delicious and nutritious.¡± She walked over and squatted in front of the buckets to check the blood. She knew there would be plenty of chicken and duck blood if they kept slaughtering them. She also knew the family could not finish it all by themselves. However, they could make duck blood vermicelli soup and sell it as a dish. For that, the family needed sweet potatoes, which she had planted in her pocket dimension. She had many piled up in a warehouse after harvesting them. She had yet to use them, so she thought of making duck blood vermicelli soup. Although, the family had many things going on and could not handle another business idea. Moreover, Su Fengchen had not recovered yet, making it inconvenient for him to sell things in town. Su Binglan knew she had to think carefully about this later, but no one knew what she was thinking at that moment. Su Fengchen heard his niece¡¯s words. He said smilingly, ¡°I know your duck blood soup will be delicious, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to make it tonight, Uncle Fengchen. Then you can make it frequently to replenish and nourish your body.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Old Master Su and his son finished prepping the duck and chicken, Su Binglan began teaching Su Fengchen how to make grilled chicken and roast duck. Meanwhile, Old Master Su and his wife listened attentively on the sidelines. Old Madam Su said, ¡°Now we can help Fengchen cook something daily if we have nothing to do.¡± Su Binglan nodded. First, she prepared the seasoning and explained in detail what she put in it. Then, as she removed the chicken¡¯s internal organs, she said, ¡°After draining the chicken¡¯s blood and plucking its feathers, you must remove the chicken¡¯s innards. Then you must wash them with clean water, insert a knife here, and¡­¡± Chapter 226 - 226 Higher Rice Yield 226 Higher Rice Yield Everyone listened attentively when Su Binglan spoke in great detail. She wanted them to remember her instructions. ¡°Next, we must evenly apply the sugar water onto the chicken. Grandpa, put some oil in the pan and heat it.¡± Old Master Su was in charge of the fire, so he quickly did as his granddaughter said. Su Binglan looked at the oil and said, ¡°When the oil is almost at a boil, put in the chicken and fry it until golden brown. Then remove it and¡­¡± She looked at the fried chicken and removed it to drain the oil. Old Madam Su took a deep breath and said, ¡°It smells so good! That¡¯s all we need to do?¡± Su Fengchen looked at the spices and said, ¡°Mother, those are useless. There must be other steps.¡± Only then did Old Madam Su notice the seasonings. ¡°Oh, the fragrance distracted me. How do I use these spices?¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. We¡¯ll use them later.¡± She added water to the pot and put in the chicken and the spices she had prepared. ¡°First, we use high heat to boil it and then increase the heat to braise it. However, it will take longer to braise the chicken. I would say about four hours.¡± Su Binglan wanted her grandparents to watch as she told them to fish out the chicken when it was ready. The elderly couple needed to pay attention to keeping the chicken intact whenever they scooped it out. Old Madam Su said, ¡°I can smell how good the chicken is just by cooking it.¡± Su Binglan was in a good mood because her grandmother was supportive. ¡°Are you hungry, Grandma?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry because I had a big lunch, but the chicken smells delicious. People will be willing to buy this dish just by smelling it. If we decide to sell it, of course.¡± Many wealthy people lived in town. Moreover, the Mooncake Festival was near, and many would buy things like these as gifts. Some were willing to spend money, but whatever they bought had to be good. Old Madam Su believed many would buy the grilled chicken and roast duck if they were delicious enough. Afterward, Su Binglan taught everyone how to make a roast duck. For that, one would need to refrigerate the duck carcass for a long time. One could not eat it unless it stayed in the fridge overnight. However, the family remembered Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. Immediately after, Su Binglan taught her uncle how to make duck blood vermicelli soup. This way, he could make it for his parents whenever possible. After that, Su Binglan told him the primary purpose of her visit¡ªwanting to buy eggs from him. ¡°Do you need duck eggs, Binglan?¡± Su Fengchen thought of buying them from the surrounding villages if his niece needed eggs. Su Binglan explained, ¡°The Mooncake Festival is almost here, Uncle Fengchen. The mooncakes we ate in the past were too simple, so I¡¯m planning to make them with different fillings. They would be delicious with egg yolks, so I thought of buying eggs from you. ¡°I know it¡¯ll cost you three coins each if you bought them from the villagers, so I will pay you four.¡± When Su Binglan said that, Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, and Su Fengchen¡¯s expressions changed. Old Madam Su said thoughtfully, ¡°T-That doesn¡¯t make sense, Binglan. Three coins per egg are at market price, and we will charge you the same way if you buy them from Fengchen. ¡°I know you care for Fengchen¡¯s business, but we can¡¯t allow you to do that. He¡¯ll need to keep relying on you to do well in his future business too.¡± Old Madam Su knew she could not take advantage of these things to do long-term business. She could not bully her family members either. Su Fengchen was also insistent. ¡°Binglan, the eggs we buy from others cost three coins each, so we will only charge you as such.¡± However, Su Binglan knew she could cover costs if she used the eggs to make mooncakes, especially if she bought them from her uncle. Although she wanted to do that to help her uncle¡¯s business, it would also save time. She thought of an idea under her uncle¡¯s insistence. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you, Uncle Fengchen. I will pay you three coins for each egg, but I will also give you a commission.¡± ¡°Binglan, there¡¯s no need,¡± Su Fengchen still refused. ¡°Listen to me, Uncle Fengchen. You would go on errands to buy the eggs, which saves me trouble. No matter what, I¡¯d still have to pay someone to run that errand if you refuse. In that case, I¡¯d feel more at ease if I paid you to do it, right?¡± The two finally concluded their deal after a while. Su Binglan would still pay her uncle three coins each for eggs and an additional errand fee as a bonus. Afterward, Su Binglan and her mother took two baskets of eggs each and returned home. They could use them to make many mooncakes. However, Old Madam Su wanted them to stay for dinner. ¡°We¡¯ve already made the vermicelli, so let¡¯s eat together.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with that, but I need to prepare dinner at home tonight. I promise to return tomorrow and join you all.¡± On the way home, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯re feeling sorry for your grandparents, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma would want to call dad and the others over if she wants us to have dinner at her place. With so many people eating their food, they might run out and start eating dry food again. ¡°I know how frugal grandma and grandpa are. They couldn¡¯t even bear to eat the buns you sent them last time. They only ate them all when I went there to eat. I know they won¡¯t feel at ease if we give them more. ¡°Besides, they¡¯ve invited us to eat with them too many times. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if we didn¡¯t call Uncle Fengzhi and his family too.¡± Shen Qiuhua understood what her daughter meant. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Binglan.¡± It was already late when the mother and daughter reached home. Su Fengmao and Luo Jin¡¯an also returned from the fields when Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Are you relieved now that you¡¯ve gone to the fields?¡± Su Fengmao said happily, ¡°The paddies in our fields are growing very well. We have more rice than the other villagers, and everyone wants to know how we do it.¡± Shen Qiuhua was thrilled when she heard that. ¡°R-Really?!¡± After all, it had been long since she went to the fields. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You can ask Jin¡¯an if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Su Fengmao said smugly. Shen Qiuhua looked at her son-in-law. Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°Indeed, our paddies are growing very well. The villagers even asked us how we grow them and if the seeds are good.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s smile became brighter when she heard that. ¡°It seems we will have a bumper harvest this year!¡± Then Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife. Su Binglan thought her husband¡¯s eyes always looked intimidating as if he had discovered something about her. When Luo Jin¡¯an went to water the fields during the drought, Su Binglan added spiritual spring water into the buckets. After all, the spiritual spring water would allow the crops to grow better. Of course, the spiritual spring water was out of its natural environment and could not change the crops¡¯ growth rate. Things would only overgrow in Su Binglan¡¯s pocket dimension. She wanted to raise the rice yield so her family could give some to the villagers. Then the villagers would have enough for themselves in the coming year, and no one would starve. She could not bear to see a low yield. Chapter 227 - 227 Slippery Roads on Rainy Days 227 Slippery Roads on Rainy Days Su Fengmao and his wife were excitedly discussing the rice they were growing. Su Fengmao even smiled happily, looking a little silly. Su Binglan looked at her parents and smiled. Their paddy fields grew well, and it was a good harvest. Her parents looked happier than if they made money. Su Binglan knew the villagers in this era valued their paddy fields more because some of the older villagers had experienced famine. Having silver was almost useless in that era. Only with paddy fields could the villagers ensure they would not starve to death. Moreover, the price of rice was high during times of war. The villagers could not buy rice even if they had money. Therefore, Su Fengmao and his wife could store more rice at home if they had higher paddy output. Then they would not panic during the winter especially. At least they could ensure everyone at home could eat their fill. The sky had already darkened, but Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu had yet to return. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Did those two go to Willow Village for dinner?¡± Shen Qiuhua looked toward the village entrance from the door but could not see her two sons. She said, ¡°I know Wenzhe would go to his in-law¡¯s house for dinner. Perhaps he brought Wenxiu along too.¡± Su Fengmao disagreed. ¡°It won¡¯t be appropriate if Wenxiu followed Wenzhe.¡± Shen Qiuhua took firewood from the yard, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay if they had one or two meals together. The two brothers are fine, so don¡¯t worry about them. It¡¯s already late. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Before Su Binglan and her mother left Old Madam Su¡¯s house, Old Madam Su told them to bring home some duck blood. Then Su Binglan prepared a dish with the duck blood she took from her grandparents¡¯ place. She made duck blood soup and wild vegetable meatballs, and the main dish was steamed buns. The family had harvested wheat during the summer and ground them into flour. The steamed buns Su Binglan made were from the flour they had obtained from grounding wheat. She knew she did not need to add much since the food she prepared was pure and natural. As the family ate, it suddenly started raining. When the family heard the sound of thunder and rain, Su Fengmao and his wife were happy. ¡°Good! It¡¯s raining!¡± The older couple revealed excited expressions as they talked about the rain. They were like little children as they put down their chopsticks and went to the yard to pack their things. Farmers typically put many things in the yard, such as firewood. However, things like that would get wet in the rain, which was not good. Hence, the villagers would pack these things whenever it rained. Su Binglan and her husband followed suit and packed their things. However, they did not have enough space for some things, so the family covered them with straw mats so they would not get wet. The four quickly worked as they tidied up their things. After entering the house, the rain became heavier. The family felt waves of cold wind blowing over as they stood under the roof to look at the rain outside. The wind on a rainy day brought with it a refreshing smell of soil. One would feel comfortable whenever the wind blew on their body, even if it were a bit cold. Su Fengmao looked outside and said, ¡°Autumn rain is cold. The weather will get colder soon.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°Fortunately, we lit a bigger fire tonight. Still, everyone is happy that it¡¯s raining.¡± Su Fengmao echoed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone looks forward to the rain, especially when it¡¯s too dry out there.¡± Su Binglan understood what they said because the rain was crucial to the villagers who grew crops for a living. Moreover, there would be no rest days if everyone were farming. Most would have to work from sunrise to sunset. One would say that while most went to the mountains to work, the rest would be idle at home. That would not make anyone feel at ease. However, everyone could rest when it rained. Therefore, the villagers instinctively felt relaxed whenever they saw rain. Su Binglan knew this feeling well as she urged her parents, who watched the rain, ¡°Father, Mother, come and eat while the food is still hot.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°I would have forgotten to eat if it weren¡¯t for your reminder, Binglan.¡± After dinner, Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan started cleaning up the dishes. Suddenly, a voice sounded outside, ¡°Father, Mother, we¡¯re home!¡± It was Su Wenxiu¡¯s voice. The family looked outside and saw that Su Wenzhe had also returned. The two brothers had gotten drenched in the rain. Shen Qiuhua hurriedly said, ¡°Come in, quickly! What¡¯s wrong with you two?! Why did you come home in the rain?¡± She removed some towels from the cabinet and gave them to her sons to wipe themselves as Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll boil some water so you two can warm yourselves up. You won¡¯t catch a cold if you drink warm water.¡± Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua had already gone to the back room to get clean clothes for her sons. Su Wenxiu took the clothes to the back room and said through the door, ¡°Wenzhe and I wanted to come home earlier, but since the weather was terrible, we quickly went to look for Uncle Fengzhi. ¡°We wanted to help him pack up his stall earlier and place his things in our shop.¡± Su Wenxiu finished changing his clothes and exited the back room, using a towel to dry his hair as he continued, ¡°Wenzhe planned to go to his in-law¡¯s house for dinner, but it rained on the way, so we had to run home first since our home is closer to the town.¡± Shen Qiuhua told Su Wenzhe, ¡°But you¡¯ve already told Yinyin you would go there for dinner tonight. We¡¯ve also agreed it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if we came along. ¡°Also, it¡¯s raining, and they won¡¯t be able to see you. Won¡¯t your in-laws get worried if you don¡¯t show up? It¡¯s better if we escort you there.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll put on a raincoat and go there in a while.¡± He knew his wife would be worried about him if he did not show up. Su Fengmao looked at how heavy the rain was and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll get heavier. If it does, you¡¯ll have a hard time going on foot. Also, what if something happens to you?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Big Brother on my horse.¡± Su Wenzhe did not know how to ride a horse, but Su Binglan did. He would be more at ease with his sister around. Su Wenxiu remained silent since he had witnessed his sister¡¯s riding abilities. However, Su Fengmao and his wife were worried. They would not let Su Binglan go because they did not want anything to happen to their daughter. ¡°The roads are slippery when it rains, and Willow Village is quite far from our village. You need to go up and down a slope while it¡¯s dark. You won¡¯t be able to see the road so well.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go since I can ride a horse too.¡± He had experienced many things when he was on the way home from the capital. He was okay with riding a horse and sending his big brother off. Everyone was talking when someone knocked on their door. ¡°Hello? Guys?¡± ¡°Why does that sound like Yinyin?¡± Su Wenzhe was very familiar with his wife¡¯s voice, after all. Shen Qiuhua listened carefully, and her expression changed. ¡°It does sound like Yinyin!¡± Su Wenzhe could not care less about the rain as he hurriedly opened the door. Sure enough, he saw his wife. Even though she wore a straw cape, she had gotten drenched in the rain. ¡°Yinyin, why are you¡­¡± Su Wenzhe could not finish his sentence, yet Liu Yinyin asked, ¡°I-Is Binglan home?!¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes were red as if she had cried. Chapter 228 - 228 Knowledgeable About Medicine 228 Knowledgeable About Medicine Liu Yinyin spoke sobbingly. Her voice trembled, even though she tried her best to control her emotions. She was also teary-eyed, not from the rain but from crying. Su Wenzhe was stunned as he had never seen his wife like that, so his heart clenched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yinyin?!¡± Su Wenzhe did not answer Liu Yinyin¡¯s question first, so she quickly let go of his sleeve and anxiously entered the house. She only felt at ease when she saw Su Binglan. Liu Yinyin looked utterly anxious at this moment as everyone stood in the house and watched the commotion. !! ¡°Did something happen, Yinyin?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still in the rain. Quick, come in.¡± Su Binglan also looked at Liu Yinyin. She had a hunch something was wrong. Liu Yinyin immediately ran toward Su Binglan and grabbed her sleeves. She started crying as soon as she spoke, almost kneeling, ¡°Binglan, please save my big brother! I beg you!¡± Su Binglan hurriedly pulled her sister-in-law to stop her from kneeling. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Sister-in-law. We¡¯re family.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart started racing as she hurriedly added, ¡°Tell us what happened to your big brother, Yinyin.¡± Liu Yinyin only had one big brother, and the two were close. If anything happened to him, Liu Yinyin and her parents would not be able to bear the pain. Su Wenzhe came to his senses and entered the house from the courtyard. He also looked at Liu Yinyin anxiously. Seeing her like that made him feel terrible. Liu Yinyin choked and tried controlling her emotions. Then she said, ¡°My big brother went to the mountain in the afternoon to hunt chickens and rabbits for Xuexuan and Xuehai to eat, but a poisonous snake bit him. Big Brother is in terrible condition now!¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua¡¯s faces turned pale when they heard this. Getting bitten by a poisonous snake usually meant death, which was horrifying. Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu¡¯s faces also turned pale. The village elders said one must always beware of poisonous snakes, especially the ones on the mountain. One would be okay if one did not accidentally step on these snakes. No one knew how a poisonous snake bit Liu Chengwen. However, the woods at the back of the mountain were dense, and it was normal for one to step and get bitten by a poisonous snake accidentally. ¡°Binglan, can you save Chengwen?!¡± Liu Yinyin looked at her sister-in-law as if she looked at a guardian angel. The villagers of Willow Village even called a doctor over, but no one could do anything for Liu Chengwen. Many years ago, a poisonous snake bit and killed someone else from the Liu family. Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents¡¯ and sister-in-law¡¯s expressions were dim as they cried. Liu Yinyin wondered what would happen to her family if Liu Chengwen died, especially since he was her family¡¯s pillar. While Liu Yinyin cried, she suddenly thought of Su Binglan. The Su family knew to look to Su Binglan whenever they encountered any problems. They thought nothing terrible would happen with her around. Moreover, she was skilled in medicine. Su Binglan had cured her third uncle¡¯s throat and nose, even though doctors could not treat him. Therefore, Liu Yinyin instantly thought her sister-in-law would have a solution to her problems. At that time, Liu Yinyin could not care about anything else and hurriedly went to the Su family¡¯s home to look for Su Binglan. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Liu Yinyin would not give up. Still, she was worried along the way. It was raining heavily, and the road was tricky to walk on. Fortunately, she brought the oxcart with her. Thus, she returned to look for Su Binglan on the oxcart while it rained. Su Binglan hurriedly said, ¡°Wenxiu, take my small medical box and follow me to Willow Village.¡± ¡°Yes, Binglan!¡± Su Wenxiu quickly came to his senses and took the small medical box. Previously when Su Binglan brought Su Wenxiu back from the capital, she started doing consultations in the local area to earn money and heal her brother¡¯s body. At that time, Su Binglan prepared a small medical box. Since Su Wenxiu was passionate about medicine, Su Binglan told him to learn from her after recuperating. Thus, Su Wenxiu carried the small medical box on his back and followed his sister. Su Binglan¡¯s expression was cold, and she did things quickly. There were two straw raincoats at home, so Su Binglan and her second brother quickly put them on and prepared to ride their horses to Willow Village. ¡°Y-You two are riding horses?¡± Liu Yinyin was stunned. She looked at her sister-in-law¡¯s figure, and her heart strangely calmed down. She was not as flustered as before. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s quicker if we take the horses. Mount the horse, Sister-in-law. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± However, Liu Yinyin did not even know how to mount a horse. Still, she saw Su Binglan reaching her hand out, so she grabbed it as Su Binglan pulled her onto the horse. Su Binglan looked at her family and said, ¡°You guys rest while I go check out the situation.¡± Su Wenzhe responded, ¡°I want to go too. Take me with you, Binglan!¡± He was also anxious since Liu Chengwen was his brother-in-law. Su Binglan said to Su Wenxiu, ¡°Bring Big Brother with you, Wenxiu.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Immediately after, the quartet braved the rain and headed toward Willow Village. Although the rain had caused the roads to be slippery, it was better to ride horses than to walk. Su Binglan rode ahead while Su Wenxiu followed behind. Su Wenxiu started learning to ride a horse when he returned from the capital. At that time, his sister told him to ride his horse and follow behind her. Su Wenxiu learned to ride a horse to keep up with his sister. Of course, he could not have done it without his sister¡¯s guidance. Soon, the quartet arrived at Willow Village as the rain got heavier. Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents left their door open. She saw many people standing inside when she entered. Everyone was there to help as some stood at the stove. Li Zheng saw Liu Yinyin bringing a few people back with her. He said, ¡°Yinyin, go in and check on your brother. He¡­¡± Li Zheng could not finish his sentence, but Liu Yinyin knew his meaning as her legs went soft. Only when Su Wenzhe supported her could she stand firm. Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents and sister-in-law were watching over Liu Chengwen. Feng Sisi wiped her tears, saying, ¡°Should we call Liu Heng home?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu wiped their tears in silence. Liu Yinyin could feel the heavy atmosphere when she entered the room. Her voice was firm as she said, ¡°Father, Mother, my sister-in-law is here. She¡¯s knowledgeable in medicine, so Big Brother will be okay.¡± The few villagers standing at the stove were stunned when they saw such a beautiful girl entering the house. ¡®Is she Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law?¡¯ ¡®She looks so young. Is she honestly knowledgeable in medicine?¡¯ Chapter 229 - 229 A Glimmer of Hope 229 A Glimmer of Hope Li Zheng and a few other villagers were confused, but no one said anything because Liu Chengwen had already turned purple. It was apparent he had gotten poisoned. Still, it would be good if someone could save him. After all, everyone was desperate. Perhaps there was still a glimmer of hope for Liu Chengwen and his family. When they heard their daughter¡¯s words, Mr. and Mrs. Liu returned to their senses. Then they saw Su Binglan and wondered if that was Liu Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law. The pretty girl from back then had grown up. Mr. and Mrs. Liu met Su Binglan when Liu Yinyin got married. Su Binglan was still a kid at that time, but she was sensible and had a sweet smile. !! Therefore, Mr. and Mrs. Liu had a good impression of Su Binglan. Even after she fell from the mountain and hit her head, Mr. and Mrs. Liu still kept her first impression in their minds. Mrs. Liu hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for troubling you to come all this way, Little Su.¡± Su Binglan said politely, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble, Aunt and Uncle Liu. You¡¯re my sister-in-law¡¯s parents, which means we¡¯re family.¡± Mrs. Liu sighed. ¡®No wonder Yinyin kept saying her sister-in-law had improved. Her words are warm and calming.¡¯ Unfortunately, Mrs. Liu was not in the mood to say much. Su Wenzhe held his wife and called for Mr. and Mrs. Liu and Feng Sisi. The trio only nodded and were not in the mood to talk as they nervously looked at Liu Chengwen on the bed. Meanwhile, Su Binglan checked Liu Chengwen¡¯s pulse and discovered its severity. Still, it was a small matter to her. She called Su Wenxiu over, saying, ¡°Wenxiu, listen to my instructions and start resuscitating Chengwen. Then remove a string from the medicine box and tie it above the bite mark.¡± Su Wenxiu listened to his sister¡¯s instructions and started treating Liu Chengwen¡¯s wound. Su Binglan continued guiding him, ¡°Now clean his wound¡­ Cut it here¡­ Put the cupping I made here¡­ Now extract the tainted blood.¡± While guiding her brother, she removed a medicine bottle from the medical box and gave it to Liu Chengwen to drink. ¡°That¡¯s the antidote. Your brother will be okay, Sister-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin instantly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°I told you Chengwen will be fine with Binglan around.¡± Her worried heart finally calmed down. Her parent¡¯s stood upright when they heard the news. Even Feng Sisi¡¯s gloomy eyes lit up. ¡®I-Is he truly okay?¡¯ She was in despair a moment ago but felt her heart beating again. Feng Sisi thought about how her husband treated her daily and realized she was always in a terrible mood. Liu Chengwen would always be there for his wife whenever she was at a dead end. Feng Sisi did not think much of it in the past, but now she realized how good her husband was. Feng Sisi felt she was not the best wife, but now that her husband had survived a near-death experience, Feng Sisi knew she had to treat her husband better. She also watched Su Binglan¡¯s actions unblinkingly, even though she was not in the mood to say anything. ¡®So that¡¯s Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law. She¡¯s gorgeous and has a refined temperament, especially when she poked her needle into Chengwen. Her entire body exuded an indescribable feeling.¡¯ Although Feng Sisi did not know what Su Binglan did with the needle, she only needed to know that her husband was okay. Su Binglan gave Liu Chengwen the antidote and extracted most of the tainted blood from his body. Even though there was still a bit of poison left in Liu Chengwen¡¯s system, he would be okay after drinking the antidote. When Su Binglan and her brother finished their tasks, Su Binglan said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Liu, your son is fine now. There¡¯s still some poison in his body, but it¡¯s no big deal. He¡¯ll just be weak for a few days, so just give him some medicine.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, especially the villagers of Willow Village. ¡°So, she does know medical skills.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young, yet she¡¯s already a talented doctor.¡± ¡°It looks like Yinyiin married into a good family. To think that one of her in-laws is a talented doctor shocks me.¡± ¡°Saving Chengwen is like saving the entire Liu family.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°If I heard of this from someone else, I would think that person was exaggerating.¡± ¡­ Mr. and Mrs. Liu returned to their senses and said excitedly to Su Binglan, ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done, Little Su! You¡¯ve saved our family!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu were so ecstatic that they did not know what else to say. Su Binglan simply comforted them. Even Feng Sisi knelt before Su Binglan, but Su Binglan hurriedly lifted her. Su Binglan was helpless because the people of that era bowed to everything, even though she did not do much. However, she also knew many would die instantly if a poisonous snake bit them. Fortunately, Liu Yinyin found Su Binglan in time to save Liu Chengwen¡¯s life. Since Liu Chengwen had not woken up yet, Su Binglan was afraid the others would worry, so she stayed to keep a close eye on Liu Chengwen. Li Zheng and the villagers knew Liu Chengwen was okay, so they left. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Liu tidied up the house and changed the bed and mattress. They also heated the brick bed so Su Binglan could rest well. The Liu family¡¯s living conditions were decent, so the house was big with six rooms. The Liu family did not have much rest as they took turns watching over Liu Chengwen. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were also frightened by what had happened. Still, their mother told them to go to bed early. The following morning, Su Binglan woke up and discovered Liu Chengwen had regained consciousness. Mr. and Mrs. Liu and Feng Sisi were thrilled. The Liu family even prepared a delicious breakfast to serve Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. ¡°Little Su, we don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so we made whatever we had. Please eat.¡± Mrs. Liu raised two hens for their eggs, but she slaughtered one without hesitation that morning and stewed it for Su Binglan to eat. It was a high-standard thing to do whenever guests were in the village. Feng Sisi would typically have something to say about it, but she was more willing to do something like that now. Su Binglan said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Liu, you can go ahead and eat. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble for me.¡± ¡°W-We can¡¯t do that, especially since you¡¯ve saved me. You must eat something.¡± Even Liu Chengwen was grateful when he woke up and saw Su Binglan. Su Binglan noticed that Liu Chengwen was okay and prepared to return home, but the Liu family was so enthusiastic that she had no choice but to have breakfast with them before leaving. Chapter 230 - 230 Sweet Potatoes Are Excellent 230 Sweet Potatoes Are Excellent The rain had stopped as the sky cleared up early in the morning. The sun rose from the east and shone down, casting warm rays of light through the disappearing clouds. Feng Sisi lit a fire, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the fields and work after breakfast. We should let Wengchen rest while I do more.¡± She had lingering fear when she recalled last night¡¯s incident, so she thought of never letting like that happen to her husband again. She also did not want him to get tired. Mrs. Liu knew her son and daughter-in-law had a good relationship. After last night, Mrs. Liu was even more satisfied with Feng Sisi¡¯s behavior. She witnessed her daughter-in-law being sincere to her son. After all, a family had to care for each other. Mrs. Liu also felt traumatized. She realized that a healthy family was more important than anything else. She said, ¡°You didn¡¯t rest well last night either, Sisi. You should rest today too. Also, the field is wet due to the rain, so it¡¯ll be harder to do any work on the field.¡± There was plenty of mud on the ground because of the rain and Feng Sisi could not even step onto the field. She had no way of working anyway. Therefore, the villagers would typically wait for the soil to dry before returning to work on their fields and the mountain. ¡°Mother-in-law, are we going to town to fetch medicine for Chengwen later?¡± Feng Sisi asked. Mrs. Liu replied, ¡°Yes, we will. We¡¯ve saved enough money, so I¡¯ll go to town after breakfast to fetch some medicine. You can stay home and look after Chengwen. ¡°We should thank Yinyin for giving us a silver tael. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have enough to buy medicine.¡± The villagers typically tried their best not to fall sick because they might not be able to afford medicine, let alone visit a doctor. Feng Sisi knew there were countless ways of spending money even though her family lived careful lives. Even her son, Liu Heng, had to pay a monthly fee to be an apprentice carpenter. They could also spend money to buy and give gifts during festivals. After some thought, Feng Sisi said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I make some food and sell it in town? Then we can earn more money.¡± Indeed, Mrs. Liu was also thinking of ways to earn money. ¡°That would be too tiring, and it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± The family knew they could not just rely on their crops, and it was better to think of other ways to earn money. Feng Sisi said, ¡°I¡¯m capable enough for that, Mother-in-law. I can always earn more if I work harder. I just don¡¯t want to delay Chengwen¡¯s healing process. He must get better.¡± She felt the Liu family did not save enough money to buy medicine from town, so she became anxious. She would prefer to borrow money from her parents if it were possible. However, one of her sisters-in-law was stingy. Even if Feng Sisi returned home, they would humiliate her. Mrs. Liu and Feng Sisi discretely spoke because everyone was tired from last night¡¯s vigil. Liu Yinyin and her husband did not rest much. It was almost dawn when Liu Chengwen woke up, so Mrs. Liu urged her daughter and son-in-law to catch up on some sleep. However, she and Feng Sisi had not slept. Instead, they busied themselves with making breakfast while Mr. Liu helped. Although Su Binglan was in the back room, she had excellent hearing. She could still hear Feng Sisi and Mrs. Liu talking, even if they lowered their voices. Su Binglan seemed to be in deep thought at that moment. ¡­ When it was time for breakfast, Mrs. Liu and Feng Sisi enthusiastically urged Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu to eat more. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Aunt Liu, Miss Feng, the breakfast you two made was delicious!¡± Mrs. Liu said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so. Please eat more and make yourselves at home.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You guys have commendable culinary skills. Your food business will be famous if you start one in town.¡± Mrs. Liu heard Su Binglan¡¯s words and thought of what her daughter previously said when she returned. ¡°Little Su, to be honest, I have an idea, but we don¡¯t know much about Tenghe Town. We don¡¯t even know what to do.¡± Feng Sisi also became excited. ¡°Little Su, I know you¡¯re a person who always has bright ideas, so I want to hear your thoughts on this.¡± She knew the shop her sister-in-law ran was Su Binglan¡¯s idea, and Su Binglan was no ordinary person. She also knew Liu Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law would have money-making ideas. Even Mr. Liu was excited as he put down his chopsticks to listen to Su Binglan. Although Liu Chengwen was on the bed, his hearing was excellent, so he listened in on the conversation. Su Binglan looked at the pot on the stove and said, ¡°I saw Mrs. Liu slaughtering a chicken in the morning and draining its blood. Chicken blood is also a good ingredient, you know?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Mrs. Liu had already slaughtered and drained the chicken¡¯s blood when Su Binglan woke up in the morning. She wanted to get rid of the blood but did not have the time. Su Binglan said, nodding, ¡°Yes, it is. You can make chicken blood noodles.¡± Feng Sisi said, ¡°Chicken blood noodles? I¡¯ve never heard of that before, Little Su.¡± Her eyes were wide open, and her expression was severe. Su Binglan said, ¡°I named the dish myself. It¡¯s a dish made with chicken blood and noodles. If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you guys how to make it after dinner.¡± Mrs. Liu said gratefully, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you, Little Su.¡± She was not a fool, after all. Mrs. Liu knew Su Binglan was helping her family. Otherwise, why would Su Binglan tell them her business ideas? Mrs. Liu sighed inwardly. Fortunately, her family had sincerely helped the Su family in the past. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mrs. Liu. I think you and Miss Feng¡¯s cooking is exceptional, so making chicken blood noodles will suit you two. When the time comes, the townsfolk can enjoy your dishes,¡± Su Binglan said. She thought Tenghe Town would become famous if there were more delicacies there. People worldwide would visit Tenghe Town to eat these delicacies in the future because of their fame. It would also bring out the local area¡¯s development. When the time came, Tenghe Town would become prosperous, and Su Binglan enjoyed seeing lively and prosperous scenes. Mrs. Liu was utterly excited. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with that, Little Su. I¡¯ll undoubtedly learn and cook well.¡± Feng Sisi did not have much time to eat breakfast, so she quickly ate so she could listen to Su Binglan teach them about chicken blood noodles. After breakfast, Su Binglan went to the yard to look for her horse and took a bag from it. It was empty, but no one knew that. She discreetly removed some sweet potatoes from her pocket dimension and put them into the empty bag. ¡°You guys will need sweet potatoes to make the dish. Sweet potatoes are excellent as you can roast and add them to the chicken blood noodles.¡± Chapter 231 - 231 Killing Several Birds With One Stone 231 Killing Several Birds With One Stone Mr. and Mrs. Liu and Feng Sisi looked at the sweet potatoes in a daze since they had never seen anything like it. Still, they instinctively believed Su Binglan. Feng Sisi asked curiously, ¡°Little Su, can we simply roast sweet potatoes, or do we need to add something?¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You can simply roast them since they¡¯re naturally sweet and fragrant,¡± she removed a few sweet potatoes from her bag as she spoke to Feng Sisi, ¡°Miss Feng, you can roast a few now. ¡°I think your mother-in-law just lit a fire since the ashes on the stove are still warm. You can put the sweet potatoes into a pot now. You¡¯ll know how they taste once you¡¯ve cooked and eaten them. Also, you can eat these to warm yourselves up when the weather gets cold.¡± Su Binglan recalled buying roasted sweet potatoes whenever she saw them during the winter in the modern world. It would get frigid whenever the northern wind blew, but Su Binglan would feel warm when she held the roasted sweet potato and ate it. Sometimes, even a minor thing like that could bring warmth to others. Hence, Su Binglan wanted to bring many modern delicacies to the ancient era. However, her strength was limited. If the people around her were diligent and kind enough to live good lives, she was willing to teach them her cooking methods. Then, everyone could become wealthy through these delicacies. It was also a way of killing several birds with one stone. Feng Sisi listened to Su Binglan¡¯s words and hurriedly took the few sweet potatoes Su Binglan gave her to the stove. She put them into the pot, covered them, and put the hot ash onto the pot cover. She felt it was not hot enough, so she burned more firewood on the stove. That way, she could evenly cook the sweet potatoes with the fire from the stove¡¯s bottom and the hot ash atop the pot cover. She would often cook corn like this in the past. Feng Sisi looked at the pot full of sweet potatoes smilingly. Mrs. Liu looked at her daughter-in-law, who was still at the stove, and shouted, ¡°Sisi, come here!¡± ¡°Coming, Mother-in-law!¡± Feng Sisi¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. Immediately after, Su Binglan taught them how to make the chicken blood noodles, ¡°Firstly, we peel the sweet potatoes and pound them into a mash. Then we add cold water and stir till they clump together.¡± She described the first few steps, and everyone got busy pounding the sweet potatoes into a mash. In the morning, Liu Yinyin and her husband finally woke up. Liu Yinyin knew her sister-in-law was teaching her family how to make chicken blood. Su Binglan¡¯s gesture touched Liu Yinyin, and she did not know what to say. She knew her sister-in-law was helping her family. Liu Yinyin remembered Su Binlan saying it was better to teach someone how to fish than to give them one. In other words, it was better to teach someone how to earn money than to give someone things. That way, one could live a good life without asking for help. Liu Yinyin only understood this concept when Su Binglan said it. Still, Liu Yinyin was thinking about how expensive the medicinal herbs were that Su Binglan used to save Liu Chengwen. Liu Yinyin had given most of the money she earned to her mother for safekeeping and wanted to ask Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua for a loan but was too embarrassed to do so. She felt conflicted. However, she did not expect Su Binglan to teach her parents and Feng Sisi how to cook the chicken blood noodle dish. Since that was the case, Liu Yinyin¡¯s family could have their own business and earn money, so she would not have to worry. Liu Yinyin gently said to her husband, ¡°Binglan is amazing. Although she isn¡¯t talking much, she¡¯s meticulous with her teaching instructions.¡± Su Wenzhe proudly said, ¡°Of course, my little sister is the best!¡± Liu Yinyin looked at Su Wenzhe and said, ¡°I will treat you better in the future.¡± She knew the Su family treated her as one of theirs because she was Su Wenzhe¡¯s wife and the two little one¡¯s mother. All of it was because she married Su Wenzhe, so she simply had to treat her husband better. Su Wenzhe was surprised to hear that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Yinyin? Why did you say that so suddenly?¡± Liu Yinyin snorted. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t explain it to you enough.¡± It was not easy for her to say such sweet things, yet Su Wenzhe did not understand. That blockhead, Su Wenzhe, entirely differed from Liu Yinyin¡¯s big brother. Liu Chengwen would coax his wife in a certain way, and Su Wenzhe never followed suit. Liu Yinyin said to her husband, ¡°Xuexuan and Xuehai are awake. You handle their breakfast and then help Chengwen while I help the others in the courtyard.¡± Su Wenzhe also wanted to help in the courtyard, but he had to do what his wife told him to do. ¡­ After mashing the sweet potatoes, they poured water into the mix. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Now boil the water.¡± Feng Sisi was quick to start the fire. At that moment, she thought about the sweet potatoes she was cooking earlier. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about these. I was so engrossed listening to Little Su¡¯s instructions just now.¡± The sweet potatoes were still hot, so she blew on them while removing them from the pot. ¡°Huff, puff. Two of the potatoes got burnt on the outside, but we should still be able to eat them after peeling off the skin.¡± Liu Yinyin said from the sidelines, ¡°Sweet potatoes taste incredible. They¡¯re also delicious if you steam them.¡± Mrs. Liu said smilingly, ¡°They smell great!¡± The laughter increased throughout the morning as Feng Sisi felt emotional. It was rare for the family to be so relaxed and happy, making her feel much lighter. She knew the family could earn plenty of money because of the chicken blood noodles. When the time came, the family could save money and buy more medicine for Liu Chengwen. Then they could save more whenever Liu Chengwen recovered. Of course, the family knew it was all thanks to Su Binglan. Su Binglan went over to check on the cooked sweet potatoes. ¡°Mmm, they look done. I¡¯ll let everyone have a taste.¡± Feng Sisi nodded and passed the cooked sweet potatoes to her in-laws and Su Binglan. Then she took another one and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give this to Chengwen.¡± She peeled off the skin as she went to the back room and gave it to her husband to eat. Liu Chengwen looked at his wife¡¯s red, swollen eyes and said with heartache, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you last night. Did you not sleep at all?¡± Feng Sisi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t tired anyway. Everything will be okay as long as you are. Besides, Little Su is teaching us how to make chicken blood noodles. I know it¡¯ll be delicious, so I will go to town and sell it when the time comes. You¡¯ve worked hard enough for your parents and me.¡± Liu Chengwen felt guilty. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, so what do you mean by ¡®I¡¯ve worked hard enough?¡¯ I never allowed you to do such things in the past, so I¡¯ll go with you this time.¡± He was still scared after waking up. He could not bear to leave his family behind. ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention to my safety next time. I won¡¯t risk going to the back of the mountain again.¡± Feng Sisi snorted. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand how dangerous it is back there. Hurry up and eat this sweet potato Little Su brought over. It smells good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 232 - 232 It Was Magical 232 It Was Magical Feng Sisi passed the peeled sweet potato to her husband and said, ¡°You eat it.¡± Liu Chengwen shook his head. ¡°No, you eat it.¡± The couple could not bear to eat the sweet potato. Whenever there was delicious food at home, Liu Chengwen could not bear to eat it alone. Feng Sisi was similar, so the two ate together. In the end, the couple ate the sweet potato together. !! ¡°It¡¯s sweet and delicious!¡± Feng Sisi enjoyed the potato but only had a small bite. She let her husband take a bigger bite instead. Mrs. Liu brought in another sweet potato and saw the couple feeling sorry for each other. She felt rather upset and said, ¡°Little Su said each of you can have one. You two can have more since we have many.¡± Feng Sisi said, ¡°You should have some too, Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°I already had one, so you two can have more,¡± Mrs. Liu replied. Feng Sisi quickly gave the second sweet potato to her husband and returned to the stove to listen to Su Binglan talk about how to make chicken blood noodles. After boiling the water, Su Binglan said, ¡°Add boiling water like this while stirring. It will prevent the sweet potato mash from turning into a paste. Afterward, add the other half of the sweet potato mash and stir it. You must stir them vigorously to make a soft dough.¡± She observed the family follow her instructions. When the right time arrived, she said, ¡°Remove a small piece of the mash and let it hang. It¡¯s ready if it can form noodle threads. Now, boil another pot of water.¡± Feng Sisi quickly started a fire while Mrs. Liu said, ¡°Rest, Sisi. I¡¯ll start the fire.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not tired, Mother-in-law. You and Father-in-law haven¡¯t slept all night, so it¡¯s best if you two rest while I start the fire.¡± Liu Yinyin interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Sister-in-law. Binglan can continue teaching you how to make the noodles.¡± Only after hearing this did Feng Sisi let Liu Yinyin start the fire. Su Binglan looked at the water in the pot and said, ¡°Control the heat so you don¡¯t overboil the water.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu and Feng Sisi carefully listened while Su Binglan continued making a slotted spoon. After forming the noodles with the potato mash, the family would put them into the pot. After removing the noodles, the family would cool them with cold water to complete the noodle-making process. Afterward, Su Binglan used the chicken blood to make the soup for the chicken blood noodle dish. It was already noon when she put some seasoning in the chicken blood noodle dish. She said, ¡°Try some, everyone.¡± The whole family was stunned when they tried the dish. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°It looks like a noodle dish, but more unique. It¡¯s so smooth and fragrant.¡± Feng Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It honestly is!¡± Liu Yinyin took care of her two sons while the family ate. The two children kept saying how delicious the dish was. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t this the duck blood vermicelli you talked about last time? It¡¯s indeed delicious. It has a different taste than the haggis soup.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°There are many more delicacies, so they vary from each other.¡± Everyone knew the duck blood vermicelli would be popular in town. However, they did not have any sweet potatoes. Su Binglan said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Liu, I have plenty of sweet potatoes. The yield of sweet potatoes is high and relatively cheap. I¡¯ll tell Big Brother to send some over in the afternoon. ¡°You can also use them as seeds to grow more for next year. Then you can use them to make more duck blood vermicelli. As for duck blood, you can buy it from my uncle. These things are cheap too.¡± Su Binglan thought of teaching someone suitable about the duck blood vermicelli, but she knew now it was better to teach it to Liu Yinyin¡¯s family. Since the family could start a business and have better lives, Liu Yinyin would no longer have to worry. Besides, Liu Yinyin¡¯s family were the ones who helped the Su family when they were struggling. It was also because of their rice that the Su family could eat that fill. These were favors that Su Binglan remembered. Everyone was shocked when she mentioned that the sweet potatoes only cost two coins a pound. ¡°T-That¡¯s so cheap!¡± The family thought the sweet potatoes would be expensive because they were good. Since they were cheap, making duck blood vermicelli would not cost them much. ¡°Little Su, the sweet potatoes are too cheap.¡± Feng Sisi found it hard to believe that such a delicious thing was that cheap. Mrs. Liu said, ¡°Little Su, these are good stuff, so shouldn¡¯t they be more expensive? We know you¡¯re thinking of helping us, and we can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Mrs. Liu, anyone can produce sweet potatoes in high quantities, so my prices are reasonable. Still, there are fewer now, so I can sell them for five coins a pound. ¡°However, I have a lot of sweet potatoes here, so I don¡¯t need that many. You guys are helping me by taking them off my hands, so I¡¯ll only charge you two coins a pound.¡± After all, the sweet potatoes overgrew in Su Binglan¡¯s pocket dimension, so she did not have to worry about running out. Moreover, she had a stockpile of them in her warehouse. Everyone would plant sweet potatoes in the future, and the yield would be high, so the price would be lower. Still, Su Binglan¡¯s prices for the sweet potatoes were reasonable. Mr. and Mrs. Liu listened to Su Binglan under her insistence. Su Binglan went home after lunch while Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu went to town. Since the brothers did not open the shop in the morning, the customers would get worried. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin stayed with her two children at her parents¡¯ house. She planned to help her parents with some things in the afternoon and take care of her big brother before going home at night. When Su Binglan exited the Liu family¡¯s home, the villagers could not help but glance at her. Since it had just rained, the villagers could not work in the fields. Instead, they sat on stools and chatted on the street after eating. They gathered in twos and threes, gossiping about the Liu family. No one could hide anything from the villagers as they would find out sooner or later. ¡°I thought the Su family was struggling in the past. Now, it seems the Liu family was right to marry their daughter off to a member of the Su family.¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you see Liu Yinyin¡¯s in-laws coming here on horses? Two horses at that.¡± ¡°Liu Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law also has medical knowledge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Liu family¡¯s son almost died. They even asked the village official for help when Chengwen¡¯s face turned purple. Still, he only recovered once Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law arrived.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing.¡± ¡­ The villagers became increasingly amazed as they chatted. Su Binglan naturally noticed their expressions as she rode home on her horse. Still, she had grown accustomed to it. The villagers knew something bizarre was happening, so they would all curiously look. When Su Binglan reached home, she told her mother and the others what had happened. Knowing that Liu Chengwen was okay, Shen Qiuhua and the others heaved a sigh of relief. Shen Qiuhua thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, the woman Fengchen brought home has regained consciousness.¡± Chapter 233 - 233 Gossip Center 233 Gossip Center Shen Qiuhua grew accustomed to telling her daughter everything. She mainly talked about when Su Fengchen saved a woman and brought her to Old Madam Su¡¯s house. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows when she heard that. ¡°She¡¯s awake? Did she say anything?¡± Shen Qiuhua was soaking the soybeans when she said, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything when I asked her some questions because she¡¯s mute. She¡¯s also timid but gorgeous.¡± She thought of the woman¡¯s appearance when she went to Old Madam Su¡¯s place that morning. Indeed, she was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t even get a good look at that woman the day before. !! Su Binglan smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed and said, ¡°Exactly. Your grandparents and uncle are still waiting for her to wake up. Still, the woman is okay, so they¡¯ll let her leave.¡± Su Binglan was concerned. ¡°But she can¡¯t say anything, and they can¡¯t just drive the woman away. She has to stay with them for now.¡± ¡°I know, but your uncle isn¡¯t married yet. It¡¯s not good for his reputation if that woman stays there,¡± Shen Qiuhua looked worried as she spoke. After some thought, she continued, ¡°That woman can stay at our house if she wants to, but she only trusts your uncle and is always on guard against others. It seems she has a problem.¡± Su Binglan listened to her mother¡¯s explanation and fell into deep thought. After a while, she said, ¡°I checked her pulse yesterday, so she doesn¡¯t have a problem. If she woke up like that, I could only guess something stimulated her. ¡°Perhaps the first person she saw was Uncle Fengchen, so that¡¯s why she trusts him. Even if she¡¯s on guard against others, we can only assume she¡¯s a cautious person. Also, that woman probably has something going on.¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Is there honestly nothing wrong with her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. Everything will be okay.¡± Su Binglan patted her mother¡¯s shoulder. Although the villagers of Su Teng were warm-hearted and straightforward, they were also wary of outsiders. Since one of their village members had brought an unknown woman into their village, everyone was worried about getting into trouble. Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter¡¯s calm and indifferent expression and felt more at ease. It seemed she had nothing to worry about. Otherwise, her daughter would not be so calm. ¡°Oh, your grandmother wants you to check on that woman to see if you can treat her. The quicker she recovers, the earlier she can return to her home.¡± A woman¡¯s reputation was important, especially in that era. Old Madam Su was worried she would cause problems if the woman stayed in her house for too long. ¡°There¡¯s a random woman in their house, and it¡¯s not something we can hide from the villagers. Your grandmother said we should tell others that the woman is her distant relative who came to seek refuge to prevent the villagers from gossiping.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go and check on her immediately.¡± However, Shen Qiuhua was worried her daughter would be exhausted. ¡°B-But you just came home. Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± Su Binglan shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I slept pretty well last night, so I¡¯m not tired.¡± She untied her horse and rode it to her grandparents¡¯ place as she spoke. It had just rained, and no one went to work on the fields. Since the villagers had nothing to do, they gathered in groups of twos and threes to chat. Everyone was enthusiastic when they saw Su Binglan. ¡°Binglan, are you going to your grandma¡¯s place?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to check on them,¡± she answered very naturally. Someone said curiously, ¡°A gorgeous woman went to your grandma¡¯s house, Binglan. I just came from there. She was by Fengchen¡¯s side when I saw him feeding the chickens and ducks.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Who is that woman, Binglan?¡± Everyone looked at Su Binglan, their eyes burning with a need for gossip. Su Binglan could not help but chuckle. She thought the villagers were fascinating. Since there were no entertainment programs during that era, everyone enjoyed listening to gossip. The villagers even knew who was who at all times. Still, Su Binglan did not get impatient. On the contrary, she found it fascinating. She explained, ¡°That woman is my grandmother¡¯s distant relative. Something happened at her home, so she came seeking shelter. ¡°Aunt Li, you saw her with Uncle Fengchen, right? She must be helping him feed the ducks and chickens since he¡¯s too busy raising them these days. It¡¯s good that a relative came over to help.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words were graceful, and her expression was calm. The villagers could not get any more information from her even if they wanted to. They thought that perhaps they were overthinking the situation. ¡°So, that woman is a distant relative, after all.¡± ¡°Still, she¡¯s gorgeous.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°My grandfather told me how beautiful my grandma was when she was younger. Naturally, my grandmother¡¯s relatives are also beautiful.¡± Everyone thought that way, and it was indeed true. Old Madam Su was gorgeous when she was young, as some village elders had an excellent impression of her. Hence, no one doubted Su Binglan¡¯s words. Su Binglan walked and talked to everyone, soon arriving at her grandparents¡¯ house. Only Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were home at that moment. As soon as she entered the house, she could smell a unique fragrance. If Su Binglan guessed correctly, it smelled of grilled chicken and roast duck. Indeed, they smelled fragrant, as she could even smell them at the door. Old Madam Su was drying chicken and duck feathers in the yard because she had washed them the day before. She had previously hung them to dry, but it started raining, so she took them in. Since the weather had cleared, Old Madam Su took the feathers out again and dried them in the yard. ¡°Hello there, Grandma!¡± Old Madam Su heard her granddaughter¡¯s voice, raised her head, and saw Su Binglan. She instantly revealed a loving expression on her face. She asked with concern, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re here. Your mother told me that you went to your sister-in-law¡¯s place. Is everything okay?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Yinyin¡¯s brother is fine, Grandma. Oh, I heard that the woman Uncle Fengchen brought home has regained consciousness.¡± Old Madam Su stood up straight and sighed. ¡°Indeed, she has, but she can¡¯t speak. It seems like she can¡¯t remember much, either. What should we do now?¡± Previously, Old Madam Su was distraught and wanted to look for Su Binglan, but she was not home. Then Shen Qiuhua followed Old Madam Su home to check on the woman. Su Binglan gently advised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I checked her pulse when Uncle Fengchen brought her here and found no issues. It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t talk. ¡°The woman must be in shock, so she did not speak when she regained consciousness. Besides, being in an unfamiliar environment is scary. She should be able to remember what happened soon.¡± Old Madam Su heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. ¡°Thank goodness. That¡¯s good to hear.¡± With that, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Your uncle was afraid something might happen to the woman last night, so he stayed up and watched over her. The woman only trusts Fengchen because he was the first person she saw when she regained consciousness.¡± Su Binglan inwardly sighed as trust was a precious thing. She knew her uncle possessed a gentle and scholarly air about him. Su Fengchen¡¯s expression was always gentle, making others feel close to him. Su Binglan talked with Old Madam Su when Su Fengchen returned with a basket and the woman. The woman was still tugging at Su Fengchen¡¯s sleeve. Chapter 234 - 234 Profound Thought 234 Profound Thought The woman woke up and became highly dependent on Su Fengchen, so he felt helpless. The woman would follow or pull his arm wherever he went, even though Su Fengchen told her many times not to do that. She would also look at Su Fengchen aggrievedly, and he felt guilty. He could only compromise and allow the woman to pull on his sleeves. He could tell that the woman must have experienced something traumatic. Otherwise, she would not look at others with a cautious gaze. Moreover, she probably depended on him because she lacked a sense of security. Su Fengchen only wanted the woman to recover so she could remember what happened and return home as soon as possible. Indeed, staying at his house was not ideal. Su Fengchen instantly felt uneasy when he saw his niece. Still, he could feel more relaxed whenever he faced his parents. The main reason was that the woman was tugging at his sleeve, and he wanted to remove her hand from it. !! Nonetheless, the woman held onto his sleeve tightly. Su Fengchen blushed as he said, ¡°Hello, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan looked at her uncle¡¯s expression and found it amusing. She did not expect her uncle to have an innocent side. Su Fengchen was handsome and refined with fair skin. He would not get tanned no matter how much time he spent in the sun. Seeing such a person made one feel comfortable, especially when he blushed. The woman looked at Su Fengchen¡¯s appearance and was stunned. She did not have many memories and only thought he was good-looking. Old Madam Su greeted the woman and called her over, ¡°Zhizhi, this Fengchen¡¯s niece. Her name is Su Binglan, ¡± The women did not move but looked at Su Fengchen instead. Only when she saw him nod did she go and gently greet Su Binglan, ¡°Hello, niece.¡± ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Su Binglan looked at her uncle and the woman for a moment and seemed to understand something. She naturally extended her hand to greet the woman, ¡°Hello, is your name Zhizhi?¡± Zhizhi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I remembered my name is Zhizhi.¡± Su Binglan listened and carefully observed the woman. ¡®It seems she can only remember a little.¡¯ She asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± Zhizhi pondered and frowned. It seemed she could not recall anything. She shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Su Binglan took a closer look at the woman to ensure she was not lying. She thought someone had provoked that woman. The woman¡¯s appearance and temperament were extraordinary, and it seemed like she did not come from an ordinary family either. Su Binglan thought she could figure out where the woman came from if the woman knew her surname. Still, she could not determine it now. Zhizhi was still in deep thought when Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much if you can¡¯t remember.¡± Zhizhi nodded. ¡°Yeah, just thinking about it gives me a headache.¡± However, Su Binglan knew the woman was subconsciously resisting some of her memories, so she could only wait for the woman¡¯s mood to improve before the woman could remember things naturally. Su Binglan could not force the woman to remember it. Perhaps forgetting specific painful memories was a form of protection for some. Therefore, Su Binglan would not drug the woman to remind her of her memories because it would be unfair to the woman. Old Madam Su waved at her granddaughter and said, ¡°Binglan, let¡¯s go check on the grilled chicken and roast duck.¡± Then she turned to her son and said, ¡°Bring Zhizhi and wash your hands. We¡¯ll eat in the house soon.¡± Su Fengchen nodded as Old Madam Su held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and entered the house. ¡°I prepared the chicken last night, so it¡¯s ready now. I left it in the pot and didn¡¯t let anyone touch it. The roast duck is there and should be ready too.¡± Su Binglan nodded. When Old Madam Su and her granddaughter entered the house, Old Madam Su leaned closer to her granddaughter and whispered, ¡°The woman only remembers her name, nothing else. ¡°Also, your uncle was the first person she saw when she woke up, so she relies on and trusts him a lot, especially because your uncle cared for her all night. We told her that she didn¡¯t know who Fengchen was and that he was the one who saved her. ¡°She only wrote a sentence on paper, saying she should repay him with her body. She¡¯s always following your uncle around too.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°She can write?¡± Old Madam Su nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, she can. Her handwriting is pretty good too. She doesn¡¯t make gestures but can write on the ground to communicate more complicated matters.¡± Su Binglan drifted into profound thought as she listened to those words because she remembered her conversation with her husband. She remembered making a three-year promise with Luo Jin¡¯an that she would cure his condition. Luo Jin¡¯an also promised something during their conversation, saying it was a favor for saving his life. Previously, Su Binglan did not understand what her husband meant, so she asked, ¡°So what if I¡¯m doing you a favor by saving your life?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Of course, I must repay you for saving my life by¡­¡± Su Binglan thought her husband¡¯s unfinished sentence was rather odd. At that time, she thought Luo Jin¡¯an was going to say something sensual, so she asked, ¡°What do you want to do to repay me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to repay you?¡± Su Binglan did not realize that before, but after thinking of it now, she discovered something, and her expression changed. ¡®Did he mean that last time, or did he mean something else?¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart trembled chaotically. Old Madam Su was talking to her granddaughter but did not get a response for a long time. She looked at her granddaughter¡¯s expression and thought something was off. ¡°Binglan?¡± Su Binglan returned to her senses and asked, ¡°Grandma, are you planning to let Zhizhi stay here for the time being?¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to do either, so let¡¯s ignore her. She has no memories right now, so where can she go? Since she depends on Fengchen, it won¡¯t be a big deal if they like each other. ¡°The main issue is her amnesia. Much can change if she can recall some past events. Your grandfather and I aren¡¯t desperate for your uncle to marry a girl from a wealthy family and only want him to find one from a good family. We don¡¯t expect much, only that Fengchen and his future partner care for each other.¡± Old Madam Su looked conflicted and perturbed as she spoke. Su Binglan comforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much, Grandma. I don¡¯t think Zhizhi is bad, but we¡¯ll wait and see. She will remember what happened eventually. After all, she just woke up, so it¡¯s normal not to remember anything.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s mood improved exponentially after Su Binglan comforted her. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t rush things, can we? Everything will be okay once Zhizhi remembers what happened.¡± Su Binglan talked to her grandmother for a while and saw the grilled chicken and roast duck. She tasted them alongside Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, Su Fengchen, and Shishi. They all thought the grilled chicken and roast duck tasted exceptional. Chapter 235 - 235 A Large Plot of Land 235 A Large Plot of Land Old Master Su and his wife said the grilled chicken and roast duck were delicious. They had eaten many ducks and chicken dishes, but none were quite like these. Zhizhi sat at the table and did not touch her chopsticks, so Su Fengchen carefully picked up a piece of chicken and duck and placed them in her bowl. Then he softly said, ¡°Have some, Zhizhi.¡± Zhizhi looked at Su Fengchen and smiled bashfully. Then she picked up her chopsticks and started eating. Her movements were elegant as she ate. A single look and one could tell she came from a wealthy family. Even her sitting posture seemed refined, as every move she made had a purpose. !! Old Madam Su and her husband could tell that this woman¡¯s background was not simple. Therefore, they revealed worried expressions. Su Binglan quietly observed and made a judgment inwardly. Still, she thought the grilled chicken and roast duck were delicious. She told her uncle that he could make these dishes according to her instructions, and she would sell them alongside the mooncakes in her dessert shop. Of course, she suggested that Su Fengchen set up a stall at the village entrance to sell these dishes since many villagers often passed through. If the villagers visited their relatives during the Mooncake Festival, they could buy the two dishes before leaving. Even if it were not the Mooncake Festival, anyone visiting the village could buy the grilled chicken and roast duck. Although everyone lived in the same village, each household had varying living conditions. Some families were more well-off and willing to buy such dishes. Su Fengchen listened to everything his niece said. Shortly after, Su Binglan returned home to look for her husband. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Jin¡¯an accompanied your father to the field.¡± Su Binglan said in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the soil is too soft because of the rain and that they couldn¡¯t walk on it?¡± ¡°Your father knows our rice is growing well, so he wanted to check on it from a distance, not go into the fields.¡± Su Binglan thought of something and asked, ¡°Mother, is there still land available in our village?¡± ¡°Binglan, are you interested in buying more land?¡± Shen Qiuhua remembered her daughter buying a large plot of land last time. However, Su Binglan used that land to build a house. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mother. I do want to buy more land.¡± Shen Qiuhua said without hesitation, ¡°Binglan, I¡¯ll give you the money if you want to buy land.¡± Su Binglan had given a thousand yuan to her mother previously. At that time, she was going to the capital to look for Su Wenxiu, and Shen Qiuhua gave 200 to her daughter. In addition, the family had spent some to build a house and had earned some back in small amounts. At this moment, Shen Qiuhua still had over seven hundred silver taels, so Su Binglan could use it to buy more land. She also knew her daughter would make good use of the land she would buy. Su Binglan explained, ¡°You hold on to the money, for now, Mother. I¡¯ll do some planning and tell you when I need the money later. I want to buy more land to plant and grow more things in our village.¡± Shen Qiuhua was puzzled and said, ¡°The ten acres of land you bought before is already expansive. Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t use all of it to build the house? Maybe you can grow grain there.¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°I thought we could grow medicinal herbs on that land. Doesn¡¯t Wenxiu want to study medicine? Buying more land is always helpful because we can grow more crops. ¡°Crops will be useful at a critical time.¡± She had her own plans in mind. ¡°I also want to buy that large plot of vacant land on the east side of our village, closer to town.¡± That large plot of land was an abandoned sight, and Su Binglan wanted to buy it for other uses. Shen Qiuhua was stunned. ¡°That part of the village, huh?¡± ¡®That¡¯s not a tiny plot of land since it¡¯s thousands of acres wide.¡¯ She dared not think further and said, ¡°Binglan, that large piece of land will cost a lot of money.¡± She was both excited and shocked when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. She knew it was good to have land, but that much land was beyond her understanding. Even if it were for growing crops, the family would not need that much land. Besides, they would not be able to handle it, even if they hired the entire village. Shen Qiuhua could not help but start calculating the costs in her mind. Su Binglan looked at her mother¡¯s expression and knew she was in disbelief. ¡°I was just speaking my mind. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter had plans for what she said. She felt relieved and said, ¡°I know you have your opinions whenever you do things. Still, if we were to buy that land closer to town, it would cost a lot. We don¡¯t have enough money right now. ¡°However, we have enough to buy a large plot of wasteland in the village. It¡¯s just that no one has cultivated it yet. We must cultivate it well if we want to grow grain.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We can hire people to do that.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, nodding, ¡°What you say goes, Binglan. I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always good to have more land. Speaking of which, it¡¯s also a matter of pride.¡± Su Binglan had her plans for this area and had plenty of things to do. So, she needed to earn more money first. Even so, it was not enough to rely on small businesses anymore. Su Binglan also needed to do other things to earn money, such as giving medical services in town. Even if she did, she could not ask for exorbitant prices since most people came from ordinary families. Su Binglan might not even earn much daily for her services. Still, the real money was on medicinal herbs, and opening a shop to sell them would greatly benefit the Su family. With these things in mind, Su Binglan said, ¡°We might get busier from now on, so I plan to hire someone to help.¡± ¡°You want to hire someone?¡± Shen Qiuhia had grown accustomed to the self-sufficient lifestyle, so she did not feel comfortable hiring others. At first, she felt uneasy when her daughter said she would hire long-term workers to work the fields. However, the family would know if their future workers were serious whenever they worked in the fields. Moreover, the villagers would also work in the fields, and if something were wrong, they would report it to Su Binglan. Nonetheless, the family could not feel comfortable if they opened a medicine shop and hired people to work there. ¡°Won¡¯t the people we hire know what we¡¯re doing? How can we be at ease and trust them not to steal?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked. ¡°Mother, we have to do more significant business in the future. No matter how diligent we are, we can¡¯t do everything ourselves. We must hire people and pay attention to how we use our workers. ¡°We¡¯ll hire hardworking people with good characteristics. They will work hard if we offer them good benefits.¡± Su Binglan had her way of doing things when it came to hiring people, but she could not explain it to her mother in such a short time. Still, she would always explain herself patiently whenever her mother questioned her. While she and her mother talked, Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Fengmao returned. Su Binglan looked at her husband and thought of what he had previously said about repaying her. She started to look a little uncomfortable. Chapter 236 - 236 Secret Recipe Passed Down From Generation to Generation 236 Secret Recipe Passed Down From Generation to Generation Was it as Su Binglan thought, or was she overthinking? Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife as soon as he entered the courtyard. After carefully sizing her up and seeing that she was okay, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, Luo Jin¡¯an reversed his expression so that no one could see the subtle changes in his emotions. He only laid his gaze upon his wife with his gorgeous eyes. They carried a sense of captivating gentleness. Su Binglan met her husband¡¯s gaze, and her eyelids trembled. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao did not see the subtle changes in the young couple¡¯s eyes. Shen Qiuhua glared at her husband, saying, ¡°It¡¯s tough to walk on that wet soil, yet you insist on going out there!¡± Even though she said so, hearing the worry in her words was not difficult. Su Fengmao said smilingly, ¡°I wanted to go because I was in a good mood. There¡¯s also plenty of water in the river. The villagers were washing their clothes when I came back.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You came home just in time. Help me grind the soybeans while I go and wash the clothes. I haven¡¯t washed them over the past two days.¡± With that, she handed the spoon to her husband. They used the spoon to scoop the soybeans and put them in the mill. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Su Fengmao waved his hand and said, ¡°You should rest or read some books. Now that we have the donkey to help grind the beans, I can simply sit here and scoop the soybeans into the stone mill while the donkey turns it. I won¡¯t get tired.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had an easier time and could relax more after buying the donkey. Grinding soybeans did not take as long as it used to, so the older couple could use their time to do other things. Su Binglan watched her mother taking a lot of clothes. She said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll wash them near the river.¡± Shen Qiuhia used to wash clothes for others, and her hands had formed calluses. Although Su Binglan had given her some medicine to help her feel better, her hands were still rough. Su Binglan felt sorry for her mother. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I can do it. Everyone usually sits together and chats while we wash clothes, so don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t feel tired.¡± The villagers preferred washing their clothes in the river because it was faster and cleaner. Moreover, they also wanted to chat while washing clothes to pass the time. ¡­ It was already late, but Su Binglan did not stay idle. Instead, she started preparing the ingredients to make egg yolk mooncakes. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± Su Binglan stopped moving when she heard her husband. She thought of his condition and did not want him to work, so she said, ¡°You should rest for the next two days. Why don¡¯t you go and read instead?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lowly, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard to earn money, but I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± Su Binglan instinctively said, ¡°You¡¯re my husband, and it doesn¡¯t matter which of us makes money. ¡°But I want to do something too,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice was deep and attractive, with a hint of tenderness. Su Binglan blinked and said severely, ¡°By the way, what did you say about repaying my kindness last time? Was it something about saving my life?¡± She could not help but ask these questions as her current state of mind differed from the one she had with Luo Jin¡¯an before. She became highly curious. Luo Jin¡¯an looked deeply at his wife and said softly, ¡°I said I owe you my life.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this unexpected sentence. She never expected him to say it aloud. ¡°T-That¡¯s what you wanted to say?!¡± Her eyelids trembled. Luo Jin¡¯an observed his wife¡¯s expression and thought his words might have frightened her. He said gently, ¡°I-I heard it somewhere else, and it just slipped out.¡± Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®So, it was just a slip of the tongue. That can¡¯t be what he wanted to say. It seems I was indeed overthinking.¡¯ ¡­ The weather gradually became colder, and Su Binglan started getting busy. She had been busy with several things, like healing her father¡¯s foot and operating on her uncle¡¯s hand. Since Su Fengmao¡¯s foot had healed, he would also go to the town to help look after the shop. One more person in the shop meant things moved more efficiently. Half a month later, Su Binglan made mooncakes with various fillings. The first people to taste these mooncakes were, of course, the Su family members. Everyone was ecstatic to taste these mooncakes with various fillings as they had never eaten such things before. The family remembered fighting just to try the mooncakes when Su Binglan made a plate full of them. When it was almost time for the Mooncake Festival, Su Binglan put the mooncakes in the dessert shop for sale. During that time, the family¡¯s grilled chicken and roast duck had also gotten famous. The duck blood vermicelli Liu Yinyin¡¯s family made also became a specialty item in town. However, Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents and sister-in-law would set up a stall and go home after selling their food. After Liu Chengwen healed from his poisoning, he often went to town with his wife at noon to sell the duck blood vermicelli. Afterward, they would clean up the stall and go home. It was also a busy season for farmers, so they had to work the fields after getting home. Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Liu were also busy at home. Since their food business was booming, the Liu family¡¯s living conditions started improving. In just half a month, Mrs. Liu had saved plenty of money. There was a high demand for the family¡¯s duck blood vermicelli, and Mrs. Liu would buy duck blood from Su Fengchen. As for the sweet potatoes the family needed to make the noodles, Mrs. Liu would buy them from Su Binglan. The townsfolk and villagers also loved eating the grilled chicken and roast duck dishes, making Su Fengchen very busy. Still, he was unwilling to set up a shop or hire workers. At first, he put the grilled chicken and roast duck in Su Binglan¡¯s shop for sale, but Su Binglan¡¯s mooncakes overshadowed them. Most even had to preorder the mooncakes. Everyone was busy, so Su Fengchen became too embarrassed to sell his grilled chicken and roast duck in Su Binglan¡¯s dessert shop. After some thought, he finally brought the two dishes to town to sell. The townsfolk were full of praise and bought more after trying the grilled chicken and roast duck. He would always sell out of these things whenever he sold them in town, so he only needed to stick around for a short while before going home. It was almost time for the Mooncake Festival, and the town bustled with activities. Many went to town to prepare for the festival by shopping. They would chat with each other as they walked around the streets. ¡°The mooncakes at Binglan¡¯s Desserts are sublime!¡± ¡°I agree. I especially enjoy the various fillings the mooncakes have.¡± ¡°They sell ones with egg yolk, ham, or bean paste fillings. There¡¯s a wide variety, yet they¡¯re all delicious.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t too expensive either. I plan to buy more and bring the mooncakes to my sister, who¡¯s in the prefecture capital.¡± ¡°I also want to buy some grilled chicken and roast duck because they¡¯re delicious. I don¡¯t know how they make these. I heard it¡¯s a secret recipe passed down from generation to generation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. More delicious foods have appeared in our town recently, like duck blood vermicelli. If I can afford some, I¡¯d like to bring some to my hometown when I visit my parents so that they can have a taste.¡± Chapter 237 - 237 High Demand 237 High Demand Everyone went shopping for things for the Mooncake Festival in groups of twos and threes. They would gossip as they walked alongside each other, particularly about the new foods in Tenghe town. The dishes were so delicious that people could not stop talking about them. ¡°You¡¯ll know how delicious these dishes are when you ask around. Also, why is there so much variety here when even the capital doesn¡¯t have these things?¡± ¡°Exactly. My eldest son used to work in the capital and ate many things. He also noticed that the capital doesn¡¯t have as many delicacies as our town. !! ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry again just thinking about it. I want to buy some lamb skewers tonight.¡± ¡°Ooh, those skewers are delicious!¡± ¡°Now you have several choices. You can have haggis soup today and duck vermicelli tomorrow.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of haggis soup to go around, but the duck vermicelli will run out if you¡¯re late to the stall.¡± ¡°They only open their stall at noon, so you must be quick. If you¡¯re not, you won¡¯t get any duck vermicelli.¡± ¡°The Liu family sells duck vermicelli. My cousin is their neighbor, and I¡¯ve been there a few times.¡± ¡°Your cousin is from Willow Village? Then do you know how they make the dish?¡± The woman sighed. ¡°My cousin said that the Su family were the ones who taught them. They¡¯re a family from Su Teng Village. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is. Making such delicious food seems like the Su family has a secret recipe passed down from generation to generation.¡± ¡°I just learned how to make dumplings at my cousin¡¯s house. You should visit us, and I¡¯ll teach you how to make them.¡± Another woman said happily, ¡°What are dumplings? They sound good, so I¡¯ll visit your house tonight and learn how to make them.¡± In the past two weeks, most Su Teng Village and Willow Village people had learned how to make dumplings. Anyone who learned to make them at home always thought the dumplings were delicious. Since the villagers could not bear to use white flour to make dumplings, they could use coarse grain flour, and if they could not afford meat, they could use vegetables. Each dumpling would vary in taste, but they were all delicious nonetheless. Many families wanted to improve their cooking these days and would make dumplings for their meals. A saying started spreading that families typically ate dumplings during the New Year. Many heard this saying and planned to make dumplings during the New Year as a new tradition. Most also started calling them reunion dumplings. The Su Teng and Willow Village people had learned to make these delicious dishes. Most would teach their relatives how to make them too. Even the townsfolk learned about them. ¡­ The demand for mooncakes was too great, and Su Binglan had been busy making more these days. She would make them in the morning and bring a few large boxes of mooncakes to her shop astride her horse. At that moment, a long queue was outside the dessert shop. ¡°Shopkeeper, are the mooncakes here yet? Give me two boxes of mooncakes with egg yolk filling.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, I ordered ten boxes. Please don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°As for me, I want two boxes of assorted mooncakes.¡± Lin Zheng was helping at the shop. He was so busy that he could not even catch his breath. He comforted the customers, ¡°One at a time, folks. The goods will be here soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Since Binglan¡¯s Desserts started selling mooncakes, the business had skyrocketed beyond his imagination. Most townsfolk went there to buy mooncakes. People from villages eight to ten miles away also went to town just to buy mooncakes from Binglan¡¯s Desserts. Even Lin Zheng and his family enjoyed eating them as his parents, sister, eldest brother, and sister-in-law asked him to order some. His family wanted mooncakes to bring to their in-law¡¯s houses whenever they visited, and Lin Zheng also had to send a portion to his sister, who lived in the capital. Fortunately, Lin Zheng was an insider at the dessert shop, and Su Binglan had reserved the portion he needed so that he could send some to his family in advance. Su Binglan¡¯s gestures moved the Lin family. They said it was right to let Lin Zheng work at Binglan¡¯s Desserts. However, others began to envy Lin Zheng because he always had the necessary amount of mooncakes. The envious ones said Lin Zheng¡¯s parents had raised their son too well. Meanwhile, his parents grinned from ear to ear. Whenever he returned home, his parents, eldest brother, and sister-in-law no longer had the same disapproving attitude toward him. They were more enthusiastic when they saw him these days. His parents no longer thought he was useless and looked at him with gratification and admiration. Just thinking about it gave Lin Zheng goosebumps. Of course, these changes only happened because of his master. If not for her, Lin Zheng would still be a thug. He was grateful to Su Binglan and would work hard to do whatever his master said. Nonetheless, Lin Zheng was comforting the customers, even though he was anxious. After all, he did not know when his master would arrive with the mooncakes. Suddenly, he saw Su Binglan at the door. ¡°Master! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Lin Zheng was very observant as he went forward to help his master carry the boxes of mooncakes. Everyone was excited when they placed the mooncakes on the shelves. The customers glued their eyes on the mooncakes, wishing they could snatch at least one. Lin Zheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. One at a time. We have plenty of mooncakes, so there will be enough for everyone.¡± Su Binglan did not expect her business to be so popular. Her parents and second brother would help her at home, while Su Wenzhe and his wife would help during the evening when they closed their shop. Luo Jin¡¯an also helped his wife make mooncakes after school in the evening and did not rest until midnight. Even so, the family ensured they made enough for the following day. There was a high demand for mooncakes. The other townsfolk immediately went to reserve some for themselves as soon as they heard about it. Although there were no cell phones or internet access in that era, words spread quickly. Since the people of that era grew accustomed to visiting their relatives, they would always talk about what was good to eat whenever they saw each other. Everyone wished to visit their parent¡¯s homes to teach them how to make dumplings, especially these days. It was also a way to strengthen ties through reciprocity. ¡­ Su Fengchen pushed two large boxes of grilled chicken and roast duck using a small cart. Previously, he wrapped the two dishes independently with special oil paper he made himself. Still, there was a limit to how many grilled chicken and roast ducks he could make and sell. Therefore, many customers would be waiting in line as soon as Su Fengchen arrived to open his stall. ¡°Shopkeeper, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for quite a while.¡± ¡°You said you would save me a grilled chicken and roast duck yesterday. I hope you remembered.¡± Su Fengchen was typically shy and rarely spoke. However, since starting his business, he had no choice but to interact more with people. ¡°O-Of course, I remember. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Let me get sorted, and I will be right with you,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll help you, shopkeeper.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, I live far away in another town. If I lived in Tenghe Town, I would have gone to your house and ordered in advance, just like everyone else.¡± Indeed, everyone learned that Su Fengchen lived in Su Teng Village. They would go to his house to order the two dishes beforehand. Still, Su Fengchen had to save a batch to sell in town to serve his more distant customers. Since he had a low supply with high demand, many would order in advance. As for Zhizhi, she also helped him prepare and cook the grilled chicken and roast duck. She knew Su Fengchen would typically finish work quickly, so she did not follow him to town. Chapter 238 - 238 East Market 238 East Market Su Fengchen was introverted, so he typically did not talk much. These days, he would set up his stall to sell his grilled chicken and roast duck, so naturally, he had to talk to his customers. However, it was always the customers who asked him questions. He simply answered them and never initiated a conversation. He usually wore a faint smile and was shy but no longer had a melancholy look. Moreover, after Su Binglan fixed his hand, there was no trauma. His fingers had ultimately returned to normal. If Su Fengchen wanted to resume his studies, he could start attending the academy again. However, that was no longer what he wanted. He only wished to earn money with his business and live a simple life. !! After experiencing many things, he no longer considered taking the imperial exams for achievements and fame. He was satisfied with his current life. Su Binglan worked in the shop for a while and then went for a walk. She planned to buy some more noodles before going home since the family had used them all. While shopping, she passed by Drunken Cloud and saw that business was still booming. During this time, she was busy making mooncakes and could not personally deliver goods to Drunken Cloud. Still, she told Su Wenzhe to help deliver mooncakes to Drunken Cloud whenever he went to town. She heard the liveliness inside Drunken Cloud and smiled faintly. The weather had become colder during autumn, especially after the rain more than half a month ago. Everyone knew the autumn rain would bring about cold weather. Nonetheless, Teng He town was lively because the Mooncake Festival was near. One could see many people walking and shopping around the streets. Everyone would gather in twos and threes whenever they shopped. Of course, they mostly talked about the new delicacies in town. ¡°Hurry up. We need to get some duck vermicelli and dumplings. There won¡¯t be any left if we¡¯re late. ¡°Did the shopkeeper arrive with the goods?¡± ¡°They typically arrive now. Come on, quickly.¡± A few townsfolk carried their baskets and hurried in one direction. Su Binglan became curious and went over to look. After turning the corner, she saw the townsfolk entering another small street. The small street was on the eastern side of the town, also where others would set up their stalls. Previously, Su Binglan had also set up her candied chestnuts and tofu stall on that small street. She could see two long lines near where she last set up her stall. One line was in front of her uncle¡¯s stall, and the other was the Liu family¡¯s stall. Many customers surrounded the stalls, asking about the price of the dishes, while the vendors would shout their replies. The voices rose and fell, making the scene seem very lively. It was similar to a modern town market. Su Fengchen had been there for a while, so he almost ran out of grilled chicken and roast duck. ¡°Shopkeeper, I preordered three roast ducks yesterday. Do you still remember?¡± Su Fengchen nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I remember everyone¡¯s orders.¡± He took the three roast ducks he had wrapped in advance and gave them to the middle-aged woman as he spoke. The woman looked at the roast ducks and smiled. ¡°Your memory is perfect, shopkeeper. You can remember everyone¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± Su Fengchen smiled. Afterward, a few more people bought some grilled chickens while the others bought roast ducks. Su Fengchen quickly sold all his food. He heaved a sigh of relief, put away the money he earned, and packed his boxes. Then he placed everything on his trolley to push it home when he saw his niece. Su Fengchen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Binglan? Is that you?¡± Su Binglan walked over smilingly. ¡°Hello, Uncle Fengchen. It seems like your business is booming.¡± She was happy for her uncle. Su Fengchen said embarrassedly, ¡°This is all thanks to you, Binglan. I know how good grilled chicken and roast duck taste. Everyone enjoys them, but I never expected these dishes to be so popular. ¡°Some people even come to my house to order them in advance, so I¡¯ve been pretty busy lately.¡± Despite being busy, Su Fengchen was in a good mood as he experienced the feeling of truly living his life. In the past, he felt lost, empty, and discouraged. However, he no longer felt that way as he was full of life and enthusiasm. He thought that he had finally found his calling. He knew he could live a good life if he worked hard. It made him feel at ease. Moreover, earning money and giving it to his mother felt gratifying. In times gone by, he had to ask his parents for money when he attended a private school. He felt guilty all along. Now that he could earn money, he would repay his parents, which made him feel good. Su Binglan knew about the high demand for her uncle¡¯s chicken and duck dishes and that her grandparents had started staying up all night working. Meanwhile, her uncle started buying the villagers¡¯ chickens and ducks. Even Zhizhi had become a good worker for them as she was smart and a quick learner. Initially, Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, and Su Fengchen did not want Zhizhi to help them. However, Zhizhi clung to Su Fengchen day in and day out. She would copy whatever he did. After a while, she started helping Su Fengchen cook his dishes. Indeed, having one more pair of hands was helpful. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengchen, you can hire someone to help with your business, you know?¡± ¡°B-But, I don¡¯t feel comfortable doing that.¡± After all, the villagers grew accustomed to a self-sufficient lifestyle. They could not bear to spend money hiring someone. ¡°Also, I won¡¯t know if the people we hire would want to steal our recipe.¡± The grilled chicken and roast duck were something his niece had taught them, so Su Fengchen could not let others know the family¡¯s secrets. Su Binglan helped her uncle put his boxes onto the cart, saying, ¡°So, that¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned about. We can hire people with good characteristics and a better reputation from our village and have them sign an agreement. ¡°We won¡¯t teach them how to make the dishes. After all, you only need workers to help clean and prep the ducks and chickens while you handle the more important things. Then you won¡¯t have to worry about the workers stealing the recipe. ¡°Moreover, having your workers sign an agreement will be a sort of guarantee. We¡¯re all from the same village, so if the workers do something against the agreement, they won¡¯t be able to live in the village anymore.¡± That was the benefit of living in a tight-knit village. In less than a day, the villagers would know whenever anyone did anything terrible. If one corrupted their morals, the villagers would condemn them. The offender¡¯s family would also feel shame and regret. After listening to his niece¡¯s explanation, Su Fengchen finally understood what he could do. ¡°Am I stupid, or do you always have a solution to everything, Binglan? I shall discuss this matter with your grandmother soon.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°No, you¡¯re smart because you¡¯re concerned about others stealing what I taught you, so you avoided implementing these methods.¡± After all, she was the one who taught Su Fengchen how to make grilled chicken and roast ducks. Su Fengchen always feared others would steal his niece¡¯s recipes and that he would bring shame to himself. Therefore, he felt uneasy about hiring workers. ¡°You¡¯re always so clear-minded, Binglan. No one can hide anything from you,¡± said Su Fengchen. After the uncle and niece talked for a while, Su Fengchen pushed his cart home, and Su Binglan walked to the other side. Liu Chengwen and his family had set up their stall in a remote corner. Even so, their business was famous. A big pot of water was in front of Liu Chengwen, and under that pot was a fire to boil the water. He put the vermicelli into the boiling water and scooped it into a bowl when it was ready. Immediately after, Feng Sisi helped by pouring the duck blood soup into the bowl of vermicelli. There was also a steamer full of soup dumplings in front of Mrs. Liu. Chapter 239 - 239 Soup Dumplings 239 Soup Dumplings The family used an extended bench as a table, and a row of small stools was in front of it. The customers could sit there and enjoy their duck vermicelli and soup dumplings. ¡°Shopkeeper, give me a big bowl of duck vermicelli. Oh, and a set of soup dumplings.¡± Feng Sisi replied smilingly, ¡°They¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Then Liu Chengwen placed the noodles into a bowl while his wife added the duck blood soup and handed it to the customer. Mrs. Liu also helped by handing the soup dumpling to Feng Sisi to pass to the customer. !! ¡°Shopkeeper, your soup dumplings are amazing because of the slight sweetness. I don¡¯t know how you guys make these.¡± Mrs. Liu said smilingly, ¡°We¡¯re delighted that you think so. The way we make these is rather complicated. It¡¯s something my daughter¡¯s sister-in-law taught us.¡± ¡°Your daughter must¡¯ve married into a good family then.¡± Mrs. Liu smiled and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I wondered why my daughter¡¯s sister-in-law would teach us such a thing, so I told my daughter to go and live a good life with them.¡± ¡°Indeed, your soup dumplings are delicious. Still, they¡¯re a little expensive. Is it possible to get a discount?¡± A bowl of duck vermicelli would cost five coins, but a set of soup dumplings cost fifteen coins. Of course, it was a little expensive for ordinary people. Therefore, most customers went to the Liu family¡¯s stall to have duck vermicelli. Only sometimes would they order a set of soup dumplings to taste the freshness. Mrs. Liu explained, ¡°Fifteen coins a set is already quite cheap because we make the skins with white flour and stuff them with meat. These ingredients are expensive, honestly.¡± Only after hearing Mrs. Liu¡¯s explanation did the customers think the price was reasonable. After all, pork cost 20 to 30 coins a pound back then. White flour was also an expensive ingredient. ¡°Shopkeeper, give me a serving of soup dumplings too.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, sir. They will be ready soon.¡± Feng Sisi put aside the soup dumplings for the customer. When she stood up, she saw Su Binglan nearby. She even thought she was hallucinating. ¡°L-Little Su, Is that you?¡± Su Binglan walked over, saying, ¡°Hello, Sister-in-law Feng.¡± Then Mrs. Liu and her son also saw Su Binglan. Mrs. Liu stopped caring about the soup dumplings to rush over and hold Su Binglan¡¯s hand, which was rare for her. ¡°We were busy and didn¡¯t notice you coming. Your hands are cold from the weather. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll serve you some duck vermicelli and soup dumplings. You can sit here and eat.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly stopped Mrs. Liu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Liu. I had lunch before coming here. I was just stopping by to check on how your business is going.¡± Mrs. Liu smiled happily and said, ¡°It¡¯s going great! Business is booming, as you can see. It¡¯s all thanks to you. I only asked Yinyin what would go well with the duck vermicelli and if the customers could eat it with dumplings. ¡°I never expected you to teach her how to make dumplings and have her teach us. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you, Little Su!¡± Mrs. Liu was sincerely grateful to Su Binglan. Mrs. Liu was the one who brought her son and the others to town to sell the duck blood vermicelli in the beginning, but there was a limit to the amount they could make. No matter how much the customers ate, they would return in the afternoon for more, so Mrs. Liu thought of making another staple dish to fill the customers¡¯ stomachs. That¡¯s why she asked her daughter for suggestions. However, she never expected to learn how to make soup dumplings. Su Binglan waved her hand, saying, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mrs. Liu. Still, the duck blood vermicelli goes well with soup dumplings. Oh, right, where¡¯s Mr. Liu?¡± Mrs. Liu explained, ¡°There¡¯s still work to do in the fields, so he¡¯s taking care of that, especially since we need to harvest rice soon. While he does that, I¡¯ll be here helping at the stall. My husband only comes here occasionally since my son and his wife can handle this.¡± Su Binglan looked at the things on display and asked, ¡°Do you bring these things back and forth every day?¡± Mrs. Liu replied, ¡°We have a small cart, so it¡¯s convenient to push them home.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You guys can put these things in my shop¡¯s backyard and come to retrieve them whenever you set up your stall. Then you won¡¯t have to travel so far with these.¡± Mrs. Liu interjected, ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t impose on you. Don¡¯t worry. We farmers aren¡¯t that delicate. Besides, we¡¯ve troubled you enough.¡± Su Binglan knew Mrs. Liu was being considerate by not wanting to trouble her. She wasn¡¯t a member of the Su family, after all. Nonetheless, Su Fengzhi usually put his things in Su Binglan¡¯s shop backyard, but Mrs. Liu still felt it was inappropriate. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Mrs. Liu, once you¡¯ve saved up enough money, you can rent a shop in the west. It will cost one silver tael a month to rent a shop like mine, but prices have risen lately, so it¡¯s worth it to rent one earlier.¡± Shop rentals increased because of the Su family¡¯s barbecued lamb skewers and haggis soup. There was more foot traffic there, so people started renting more shops in the west. Mrs. Liu said, nodding, ¡°I see. We can even buy a shop if we earn and save more.¡± She thought fewer customers would come since the weather was getting colder and winter was just around the corner. After all, no one would want to sit in the cold and eat. Hence, it was better to eat in a shop and stay warm. Still, she had to make more money before winter arrived, so she made some calculations in her heart. ¡®When we finish harvesting our rice, my husband can come to town and help us. Then we can sell more duck vermicelli and soup dumplings and earn more money. We can rent a cheap shop with what we earn.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s shop was massive, and the rent cost one silver tael a month. If Mrs. Liu rented a small shop, perhaps it would be more affordable. Then she could make money selling her dishes without worry. However, it would cost half a year¡¯s rent for a shop, and the Liu family could not afford that because they needed some for emergencies. After pondering, Mrs. Liu said, ¡°The weather is getting colder, and we need to rent a shop during the winter.¡± Su Binglan nodded, saying, ¡°Let me know if you need help, Mrs. Liu.¡± Mrs. Liu smiled. ¡°Thank you, Little Su.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s gestures truly moved her; she thought the Su family were good people. Others would never be so selfless and help the Liu family. Su Binglan exchanged a few more pleasantries and went shopping for supplies. Then Mrs. Liu said to her son, ¡°We can rest assured since your sister is married into the Su family. Liu Chengwen said, ¡°I think Little Su is a great person too.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s sincerely helping us without expecting anything in return. Still, I don¡¯t think she would¡¯ve helped us if it weren¡¯t for your sister.¡± Mrs. Liu understood everything. Feng Sisi said, ¡°Chengwen, what your mother said makes sense. Little Su treats us as a family for Yinyin¡¯s sake.¡± Mrs. Liu said, ¡°Exactly. You and your sister must visit the Su family during the New Year and other festivals.¡± Feng Sisi nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Chengwen and I know that, Mother-in-law. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡­ Su Binglan bought meat and flour from the grocery shop and prepared to go home. She was going to leave when Su Wenxiu ran over. He said while panting, ¡°There you are, Binglan. I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Chapter 240 - 240 Relying on Each Other 240 Relying on Each Other Su Binglan looked at her second brother¡¯s expression and frowned. She asked, ¡°What happened, Wenxiu?¡± When Su Wenxiu returned from the capital, Su Binglan wanted to teach him medical skills. Still, she had been busy with many things lately, so she told him to go to Hundred Herb Hospital to help whenever possible. She wanted him to learn from others so she could teach him more at home when she was free. Of course, when she operated on Su Fengmao and Su Fenchen, she let Su Wexiu watch from the sidelines and be her assistant, which was also a form of learning. When Su Binglan had things to do, she told Su Wenxiu to go to Hundred Herb Hospital to observe. Of course, she informed Doctor Wu about this in advance, and he had no objections. !! Doctor Wu also wanted to interact more with a talented doctor like Su Binglan so he could learn more medical skills from her. Although Su Wenxiu did not become an apprentice at Hundred Herb Hospital, Doctor Wu taught him as much as he knew. Since Su Wenxiu worked and studied hard, Doctor Wu took his teaching seriously. Moreover, the head of the Wu family also sent Doctor Wu a message, telling him to help Su Binglan more. Even though the family did not say why, the hospital staff knew it was an order from the head family, so they had to obey. Therefore, the staff was even more polite to Su Binglan. Previously, Su Binglan went to Doctor Wu, asking him to teach Su Wenxiu, and he readily agreed. At that time, she busied herself with making mooncakes while her second brother helped in Hundred Herb Hospital. When Su Wenxiu ran looking for his sister, it was because something happened in Hundred Herb Hospital. ¡°I-It¡¯s the hospital!¡± Su Wenxiu had run too fast and did not catch his breath yet. Su Binglan looked at Su Wenxiu. ¡°Take a breather, Second Brother. Take your time talking,¡± she patted his back while speaking. Su Wenxiu finally caught his breath, saying, ¡°Quick, you must go to Hundred Herb Hospital. Someone has fallen severely ill, and Doctor Wu said it might be the plague! The situation is serious, but we can¡¯t find the root of the disease and can¡¯t treat it. We became desperate and decided to look for your help.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. ¡°If it¡¯s the plague, the situation could worsen. Don¡¯t speak of this to anyone else yet. I¡¯ll go over and check on the patient.¡± ¡°Doctor Wu said the same thing. We¡¯ll cause a panic if the townsfolk find out. Also, the mother and son seem to be from another place. However, the mother is sick while the boy seems okay,¡± said Su Wenxiu. Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out.¡± Then she gave the groceries she bought to Su Wenxiu, saying, ¡°Take these to the shop¡¯s backyard for me while I go to the hospital. You must return to the hospital immediately after.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Sister.¡± With that, Su Wenxiu took the noodles and meat his sister bought and went to the dessert shop. He walked in big strides, still in a hurry to return to the hospital to learn from his sister. Every time his sister treated someone, she would bring him along to learn more, so he had to hurry. After giving Su Wenxiu the groceries, Su Binglan rushed to the hospital. When Su Binglan entered Hundred Herb Hospital, the nurse and apprentice in charge of the medicine respectfully greeted her. Doctor Wu had instructed them that the Wu family¡¯s head ordered them not to be disrespectful to Miss Su and had to think of ways to help her whenever possible. The nurse and apprentice respectfully said, ¡°M-Miss Su, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Su Binglan looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Wu?¡± The nurse hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor Wu is inside treating the patient. He told me to send you to him as soon as you arrive.¡± Su Binglan nodded, entered the treatment room, and saw Doctor Wu covering his face with gauze to check the woman¡¯s pulse. A little boy was standing next to Doctor Wu. The boy was handsome but looked thin and weak with widened eyes. He seemed only two to three years old but obediently stood on the sidelines. ¡°M-Mother, please wake up. Don¡¯t leave me.¡± The little boy was crying as he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, trying not to let his tears fall. Looking at a little boy like this was unbearable. Still, the woman on the bed was unconscious. Su Binglan looked over and noticed that the woman¡¯s face looked like it had gotten burned by fire. She looked disfigured and frail, shocking Su Binglan. Meanwhile, the little boy was still begging Doctor Wu, ¡°D-Doctor, please save my mother!¡± Doctor Wu sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do whatever possible to save your mother.¡± He looked at the little boy and felt sorry for him, so he tried his best to comfort him because the boy¡¯s mother might have gotten infected by the plague. Also, the little boy mentioned that they had come from the prefecture capital, where it was more likely to catch the plague. That was where Prince Ding¡¯s mansion was. Su Binglan walked over, saying, ¡°How is she, Doctor Wu?¡± Doctor Wu looked like he saw his savior when he looked at Su Binglan. He said excitedly, ¡°Miracle Doctor Su, please take over. Perhaps you¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Su Binglan waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for flattery, Doctor Wu. Please stop calling me ¡®Miracle Doctor¡¯ because I¡¯m not. Doctor Wu nodded. He knew some experts liked to conceal their identities and not be known by others. He said, ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Su.¡± The little boy next to him blinked his almond-shaped eyes and looked at Su Binglan. He thought the young lady before him looked beautiful and wondered, ¡®is she a miracle doctor?¡¯ ¡°P-Please save my mother, Miss!¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart melted when she looked at the little boy. He was just a child, yet he was so sensible. It made her heart ache. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother will be okay.¡± There was a charming aura around her, and the little boy felt comforted by her words. He looked at Su Binglan nervously but was sensible and did not say anything else. He only watched from the sidelines, thinking of how beautiful the young lady was. He felt that she resembled a capable fairy. Su Binglan checked the woman¡¯s pulse and discovered her body was weak, severely malnourished, and poisoned, which could result in an infectious plague. Fortunately, the woman¡¯s condition was mild and had not worsened yet, so she could not infect others. After checking the woman¡¯s pulse, her eyes narrowed. ¡®Could someone else have caused his?¡¯ Su Binglan looked at the little boy and said, ¡°Your mother will be okay after taking some medicine, but can you tell me where you two came from? Is there anyone else who is experiencing the same things as her?¡± She did not treat the little boy as an ordinary boy even though he was probably dependent on his mother because his eyes showed a sense of stability that did not match his age. Still, Su Binglan knew the little boy had some information. The little boy looked at Su Binglan, blinked his eyes, and hesitated before saying, ¡°My mother and I came from the prefecture and passed through the capital city. After resting for two days, we met some people, and my mother told me they were refugees. At some point, the refugees fell to the ground as if they were sick, so my mother quickly took me away and brought me here.¡± Chapter 241 - 241 Hercules 241 Hercules ¡°Shortly after, my mother fell ill too,¡± the little boy¡¯s tears flowed down his cheeks as she spoke. Then he wiped them away with the back of his hand. Su Binglan could not bear to see the little boy upset, so she patted his head and hurriedly said, ¡°Your mother is okay and will wake up before you know it.¡± When Doctor Wu heard her words, he looked at her with adoration again. ¡®As expected of the miracle doctor. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t cure.¡¯ ¡°Miss Su, do you have a way to cure the woman?¡± !! Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prescribe medicine and give her acupuncture. She¡¯ll be all right.¡± Doctor Wu was surprised. ¡°So, it¡¯s not the plague?¡± ¡°It is a plague and can spread, but it¡¯s man-made,¡± Su Binglan said. Doctor Wu was still puzzled. ¡°The little boy has been living with his mother, but he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°He should be well protected, and perhaps some children aren¡¯t affected by the epidemic,¡± as Su Binglan spoke, she took a piece of paper and wrote down the prescription. ¡°Grab the medicine according to this prescription. The woman will feel better after taking it.¡± Doctor Wu hurriedly handed the paper to his student and told him to grab the medicine. He was utterly shocked. He initially thought his medical skills were exceptional but would always doubt whether or not he was good at medicine whenever he saw Su Binglan treating someone. However, that did not necessarily mean Doctor Wu had mediocre medical skills. He needed to find a source of the woman¡¯s condition to prescribe an antidote, which required a lot of time, but Su Binglan¡¯s ability was special. She only needed to check the woman¡¯s pulse to know what to do. Hence she could quickly choose a suitable antidote. At that time, Su Wenxiu finally arrived as Su Binglan looked at him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll treat the woman with acupuncture soon. You should watch and learn.¡± Su Wenxiu excitedly nodded. ¡°Yes, Little Sister. I¡¯ll study hard.¡± Doctor Wu envied Su Wenxiu because he also wanted a sister like Su Binglan, who could teach him these things. After all, it would be good for him to have a master like her. However, he knew Miss Su would not accept such a capable disciple like him, so he asked softly, ¡°M-Miss Su, can I watch too?¡± He was afraid Su Binglan would reject, so he hurriedly added, ¡°I promise not to make a sound and not to disturb your acupuncture process, Miss Su.¡± It was a lost acupuncture technique Doctor Wu had longed to learn about. It would be great even if he just learned a little. Su Binglan said, ¡°You can watch and look more carefully over here. I¡¯ll explain the acupuncture points in a while.¡± Doctor Wu felt extremely touched when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. He did not expect Miss Su to allow him to learn medicine from her. Most knew that doctors with excellent medical skills were stingy with their knowledge unless they were teaching their apprentices. Still, some doctors would not teach every detail to their apprentices because they did not want their apprentices to surpass them. Of course, they would also test their apprentices¡¯ temperament. If the apprentice had good characteristics, their master would teach them everything. Nonetheless, it would also depend on one¡¯s talent and comprehension, or it would be impossible for one¡¯s master to explain everything clearly. Su Binglan always explained things in great detail whenever she taught others her medical skills because she was afraid they would not understand her. Therefore, Doctor Wu felt touched and stared at Su Binglan as she carried out her procedures, afraid he would miss a crucial detail. Since the patient was a woman, Su Binglan could not undress her. She only injected her acupuncture needles into the woman¡¯s head and hands, explaining everything in the process. Doctor Wu and Su Wenxiu listened attentively. Soon after the acupuncture treatment, the woman slowly opened her eyes and saw Su Binglan. She was slightly absent-minded as if he had seen an old friend. ¡°Roubing?¡± The woman asked. Su Binglan trembled when she heard the woman calling her ¡°Roubing.¡± It was a strange feeling because it sounded familiar as if someone had called her that before. She calmed down and asked, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re awake.¡± Suddenly, a name flashed through Su Binglan¡¯s mind. It was Lan Roubing. She remembered someone telling her that Lan Roubing was Princess Lan¡¯s name. Did the woman on the bed know Princess Lan? At that moment, the little boy saw that his mother had awoken, so he excitedly went to hold her hand. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awake! You¡¯re okay!¡± The woman returned to her senses when she heard her son¡¯s voice. She reached out to touch her son¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay now.¡± She noticed her son¡¯s red eyes and knew he must have cried. She weakly reached out and wiped the tears her son did not have time to wipe away. The mother and son depended on each other. The woman might not have held on if it were not for her son. They had narrowly escaped their journey. The duo comforted each other, and the little boy said to his mother, ¡°This beautiful lady saved you, Mother.¡± The woman looked at Su Binglan and became absent-minded again. Su Binglan looked into the woman¡¯s eyes and felt that the woman was looking at someone else through her. ¡°Thank you for saving me, miss. I thought you were someone else just now,¡± as she spoke, the woman clapped her hands hard and tried to prop herself up on the table next to her. Crack! However, a loud sound echoed, and the table smashed apart. The woman awkwardly retracted her hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t control my strength.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows. When she brought Su Wenxiu back from the capital, she had heard rumors that General Baili¡¯s eldest daughter was as strong as Hercules. However, after General Baili died, his eldest daughter died in a fire shortly after. One would say this young lady did not have good characteristics and only knew how to wield a gun. Su Binglan also heard that the young lady and Princess Lan were good friends and that the young lady had a child out of wedlock, canceling her engagement with her future husband. Thinking of these rumors and looking at the burn marks on the woman¡¯s face, Su Binglan roughly guessed the woman¡¯s identity. Even so, she knew this young lady was a good person, and someone had slandered her reputation. Su Binglan looked at Baili Jinghua and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. That table is not sturdy enough, to begin with.¡± Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan with gratitude. She did not expect this young girl to be so understanding, just like her good friend, Lan Roubing. Baili Jinghua could not help but reminisce. In the past, she was a woman who wielded a knife and brandished a gun. Most laughed at her, but only Lan Roubing encouraged her. Others thought she was too strong and did not want to play with her, but Baili Jinghua¡¯s good friend supported and accompanied her. Sadly, her good friend had passed away. Baili Jinghua was not without sadness, but she was a general¡¯s daughter who could not wear her heart on her sleeve. She had to suppress her pain and sadness. Still, her good friend, Princess Lan, had told her to live a good life, so she had to fulfill her friend¡¯s wishes. Chapter 242 - 242 Simple Life 242 Simple Life Baili Jinghua¡¯s expression changed as she reminisced, and Su Binglan noticed it. She said to Doctor Wu and Su Wenxiu, ¡°Second Brother, Doctor Wu, you guys can leave now. I want to talk to the patient in private, please.¡± The duo nodded. Indeed, it was inconvenient for the two men to be around while the two women talked. As if she had thought of something, Su Binglan said, ¡°Oh right, Second Brother, I want you to brew the medicine and bring it in when you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Wenxiu was patient when it came to studying medicine. He naturally took good care of the herbs he would brew. !! At that time, Baili Jinghua returned to her senses and hurriedly removed some broken silver from her clothes pocket. She said, ¡°Doctor, how much is the consultation fee?¡± She had sewn all her silver in her clothes. Su Binglan thought about the price of the herbs and replied, ¡°One silver tael.¡± She did not ask much for the consultation fee but charged Baili Jinghua for the herbs instead because they were expensive. Baili Jinghu did not expect the bill to be so cheap. She removed one silver tael and gave it to Su Binglan. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a doctor. I only come here occasionally to check on things.¡± Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Miss, you asked the others to leave because you want to talk to me about something, right?¡± Su Binglan went straight to the point, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re from General Baili¡¯s residence, right? Are you Baili Jinghua?¡± Baili Jinghua was stunned when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, looking at the young girl in disbelief. She was unprepared for that question. Since Su Binglan had saved Baili Jinghua, she could not kill her because she owed Su Binglan a debt. ¡°How did you discover that, miss?¡± Baili Jinghua knew it was pointless for her to deny it since the young girl had discovered her true identity. After a moment of silence, Baili Jinghua said, ¡°Indeed, my name is Baili Jinghua, but I¡¯m no longer a member of General Baili¡¯s residence. My second uncle has taken over his house, so I no longer consider it my home.¡± Her eyes were full of self-mockery and sarcasm when she said this. There was also a hint of hatred. It seemed there was a fight in General Baili¡¯s residence. ¡°I was also wondering why you came to Tenghe town, Miss Baili,¡± Su Binglan asked. Baili Jinghua explained, ¡°I did not intend to come here initially. I only want to live in the city where King Ding is. I felt it was safe there, but I did not expect there to be a plague. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for King Ding, and I had no choice but to leave with my son. Still, I¡¯ve already written a letter to King Ding, so he should know that the refugees have caught an infectious disease and will take precautions. ¡°After leaving the prefectural city, I did not know where to go. However, along the way, I heard many good things were going on in Tenghe Town. I also saw someone carrying a basket of tofu, grilled chicken, and roast duck. They all smelled delicious.¡± ¡°I asked around and discovered that all the food came from Tenghe Town, so I thought of bringing my son here to taste these delicacies.¡± Baili Jinghua enjoyed eating delicious food. Her son also clung to her and would do whatever his mother would. However, Baili Jinghua knew something was wrong with her body and almost could not hold on during the journey. Still, she always thought of bringing her son to Tenghe town to settle him down before she died, no matter what. She only had a few pieces of silver with her and was not even willing to spend them on herself. She wanted to keep it all for her son. Moreover, she knew Blue Mountain Academy was in Tenghe Town and planned to send her son there. Mr. Kong was familiar with Baili Jinghua and would undoubtedly treat her son well. With that thought in mind, she would not have to worry when she arrived in Tenghe Town. Baili Jinghua seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°May I know your name, miss? I must properly thank you for saving my life.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Miss Baili. My name is Su Binglan. Unfortunately, I cannot let you make sudden movements or leave for the time being.¡± She said that because the poison in Baili Jinghua¡¯s body was contagious, saving one person meant saving everyone. ¡°You look like a kind person, Miss Su. You remind me of my good friend.¡± For some reason, Baili Jinghua felt amiable toward Su Binglan. Su Binglan felt the same way. She asked, ¡°Do you have any further plans, Miss Baili?¡± ¡°I plan to live here when I¡¯ve recovered fully. I-I don¡¯t know where you live, Miss Su, but I know martial arts and can protect you. I will stay by your side as repayment for saving my life.¡± Su Binglan felt amused, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve already paid the consultation fee, so there¡¯s no need for you to repay anything. I live in Su Teng Village. You can live there if you have nowhere to go. The villagers there are kind and honest, so it¡¯s a safe place to live.¡± She did not like meddling in other people¡¯s business, but she could not help but want to help Baili Jinghua and her son. Baili Jinghua looked at the young girl gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. I will bring my son to Su Teng Village after I¡¯ve recovered. Um, won¡¯t my illness be contagious?¡± She did not know anything about her illness. The last doctor she visited said she was okay, but she was still worried and traveled carefully. Baili Jinghua even covered her face and ate with her own bowl and chopsticks. She had followed her father to the military camp and knew the initial measures to defend against the plague. Therefore, she was cautious along her journey and did not interact with others, even avoiding using other people¡¯s bowls and chopsticks. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be okay after taking your medication. Moreover, we¡¯ll boil the herbs in water, so everyone can use them to protect themselves against infections.¡± She planned to put a water tank with boiled herbs in front of her dessert and tofu shop so everyone could drink it for free. That way, the people could defend themselves against infectious diseases. ¡°Besides, your illness was minor and won¡¯t be contagious. You¡¯ll feel excellent after taking your medication, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned about infecting others,¡± Su Binglan continued. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su,¡± Baili Jinghua said, cupping her hands. The little boy heard his mother and copied her, saying, ¡°Thank you, Sister Su.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart melted. ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡­ After drinking her medicine, Baili Jinghua¡¯s body felt excellent. Su Binglan brought her and the little boy to her big brother¡¯s shop to eat haggis soup and sesame buns shortly after. She even bought a few lamb skewers for the mother and son to eat. Baili Jinghua almost cried as she ate these things. ¡°These are too delicious, Miss Su!¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes lit up as he echoed, ¡°Aren¡¯t they, Mom?!¡± Su Binglan looked at the duo¡¯s satisfied expressions and smiled. ¡°You can have more if you enjoy them so much.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s mind constantly flashed with strange light and shadow whenever she looked at Baili Jinghua and her son. The light and shadow resembled her additional memories. She felt conflicted when she thought of these memories. After eating their fill, Baili Jinghua and her son followed Su Binglan to Su Teng Village. The mother and son duo sat on the oxcart, looking at the distant fields and crops. They felt very relaxed. A cool breeze blew, bending the paddy in the fields as many villagers busied themselves with harvesting their crops. Baili Jinghua felt this was what a simple life looked like when she saw the busy figures. There was no smoke or fighting, and everyone lived peaceful and stable lives. She wanted her son to live like this. Happy and simple. She also wanted to learn things and set up a stall to earn money or buy land to grow food and earn money. It was the simple life she always wanted. Nonetheless, Baili Jinghua was strong and not afraid of suffering. Chapter 243 - 243 Why Is This So Delicious? 243 Why Is This So Delicious? Baili Jinghua heaved a sigh of relief when she thought of the peaceful and simple life. She focused on looking into the fields in the distance, and a relaxed smile gradually appeared on her face. Her son also curiously widened his eyes and looked around. He was curious at heart but carefully looked at his mother. He was very sensible and did not speak nonsense. Baili Jinghua¡¯s heart clenched when she looked into her son¡¯s eyes. The little boy was sensible and had a maturity that did not match his age. He was curious about his surroundings, but he dared not ask anything. The little boy was afraid of saying the wrong things in front of others, causing trouble for his mother. In contrast, Baili Jinghua was not a careful and gentle person as she had grown accustomed to being careless. !! However, she would always involuntarily become gentle regarding her son. ¡°Do you like this place, Xihong?¡± Baili Xihong nodded thoughtfully and replied, ¡°Yes, I do, Mom.¡± His eyes were full of curiosity at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s good that you do. We¡¯ll live here from now on, so you won¡¯t have to be afraid or worry anymore. We can live stable lives here,¡± Baili Jinghua said smilingly. Baili Xihong understood his mother¡¯s words as he revealed a joyful expression. ¡°I like this place a lot, Mother. I will quickly grow up and care for you.¡± Baili Jinghua felt guilty when she heard her son¡¯s words. ¡°No need, I will be okay. I just want you to be happy.¡± She placed her palm on her son¡¯s head and felt she had let him down. She had not settled down anywhere over the past two to three years because she did not want those people to know she was still alive. However, those people probably thought she could not have survived the fire and came searching for her now. Su Binglan listened to the mother and son¡¯s conversation and felt a trace of bitterness in her heart. She knew most people did not have it easy, and there was a limit to what she could do. Still, she felt everything would be okay if she did her best. The sun was about to set in the west as they journeyed home. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow shone on the land, causing it to shine with a moving radiance. Baili Jinghua was amazed. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± She had lived in the capital city before and had never seen such a beautiful scene. She felt very relaxed and comfortable just looking at it. ¡°Is that smoke?¡± Baili Jinghua looked at her surroundings and felt curious. Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s cooking smoke. Every household emits it when the families cook.¡± Baili Jinghua sighed, ¡°We had a kitchen at home too. People would also be cooking, and there would also be smoke. I didn¡¯t think much of it then, but everything here is different. The chimney smoke here seems lovely.¡± The trio sat on the oxcart and could see the village from afar. The village was full of ordinary houses, not the big mansions and courtyards of the capital city. However, those houses were close to the foot of the mountain, and the setting sun made them look wonderful. Baili Jinghua did not know if it had a psychological effect, but she felt this place was perfect. She wanted to settle down here. When the time came, she would start a small business and send her son to Blue Mountain Academy. Still, she did not want her son to take the imperial exams. She just knew that studying at the academy would allow Baili Xihong to make friends and learn many things. Perhaps her son would meet a child of the same age and be more cheerful. With that plan in mind, Baili Jinghua became excited. As she looked at her surroundings and thought about her future, she started looking forward to it. Instead of feeling numb like before, she felt alive coming here. ¡­ Su Binglan brought Baili Jinghua and the little boy to her parent¡¯s house first. Shen Qiuhua was stunned when she saw Su Binglan bring back a mother and son. ¡°Are they your friends, Binglan?¡± Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter would not bring strangers home so casually. After all, the other two were mother and son, so Su Binglan should know them. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, they are, Mother. I plan to settle them in the village, so are there any extra houses around?¡± She knew her grandfather¡¯s eldest brother managed these affairs, so she asked Shen Qiuhua. Baili Jinghua greeted Shen Qiuhua, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Quick, come in. It¡¯s cold outside. Our house has a heated brick platform so that you can stay warm.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the little boy, and her heart melted. The handsome and obedient child reminded her of her grandsons. It just so happened she was just playing with them. Baili Jinghua knew her son was a little shy, so she said, ¡°You can call the lady ¡®Ma¡¯am.¡¯¡± Baili Xihong said, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Come in, come in.¡± Shen Qiuhua was busy entertaining the mother and son, forgetting to answer Su Binglan¡¯s question. She hurriedly washed her hands and went to get some snacks. After placing the snacks on the table, she said, ¡°My daughter made these. Try some. They¡¯re delicious. We¡¯ll have dinner soon, so I hope you join us.¡± If the mother and son were still out there, they would not dare to eat anything so recklessly. At that moment, the mother and son looked at the tasty snacks on their plates, and their eyes lit up. ¡®Are these delicious? They have patterns on them too.¡¯ Baili Jinghua had lived in the capital since she was a kid and had never seen dumplings like these. Meanwhile, Baili Xihong revealed a fond expression but dared not reach out to take one. Instead, he instinctively looked at his mother. Baili Jinghua knew what her son wanted to ask her. She said, ¡°The nice lady gave these to you. Hurry up and eat before they get cold.¡± She took a dumpling and gave it to her son as she spoke. Only then did the little boy begin eating. Baili Xihong¡¯s eyes lit up as he ate. His mother looked at him and heaved a sigh of relief. Baili Jinghua was worried her son would not adapt to this lifestyle, but after looking at his reaction, she finally felt like her son behaved his age. Shen Qiuhua looked at Baili Jinghua and said smilingly, ¡°You should eat too.¡± Baili Jinghua was a little embarrassed, but Shen Qiuhua warmly welcomed her so she could not be rude. Finally, Baili Jinghua took a piece and ate it. She was stunned when he took a bite. ¡°Why is this so delicious?¡± When the Baili family was doing well in the past, Baili Jinghua was the most honorable eldest miss of General Baili¡¯s residence. She had enjoyed eating delicious foods since she was a child. Her parents spoiled her and made plenty of tasty foods for her. Baili Jinghua became so picky that she could not even eat ordinary food. Of course, over the past few years, she could not care less about what she ate as long as she could be full for the day. However, she was amazed by the dumplings she ate. ¡®I never knew such a delicious snack existed.¡¯ Baili Jinghua excitedly took another snack and ate it piece by piece. Of course, she did not forget to share with her son. She accidentally ate the whole plate of snacks. Immediately after, she realized what she had just done and became utterly embarrassed. ¡°W-Well, the snacks were insanely delicious, so¡­¡± Shen Qiuhua heard this and happily said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get some more.¡± As expected, her daughter¡¯s snacks were delicious. She was delighted that everyone enjoyed her daughter¡¯s dishes. Chapter 244 - 244 So Comfortable 244 So Comfortable Su Binglan stopped her mother and said to Baili Jinghua, ¡°You and Xihong have eaten a lot during the afternoon, and now you have snacks. You won¡¯t have an appetite soon. You can have more tomorrow, okay?¡± Baili Jinghua would stuff herself if she ate more. ¡°It¡¯s easy for a kid to have a bad stomach if they overeat,¡± Su Binglan continued. Baili Jinghua could not help but nod. ¡°Okay, Miss Su.¡± She instinctively listened to Su Binglan. After nodding and speaking, Baili Jinghua became stunned. She had brandished knives and wielded spears as a kid. She was also stubborn, disobedient, and unruly. However, she only listened to her good friend because she was always reasonable and advised Baili Jinghua for her own good. Baili Jinghua wondered why she also felt that way with Su Binglan. At that moment, she thought her good friend, Princess Lan Roubing, was still alive, even though she had died three years ago. However, Su Binglan was only fourteen, which did not match the time of Princess Lan Roubing¡¯s death. Baili Jinghua sighed inwardly. It seemed she was a little obsessed. It was hard for Baili Jinghua to find someone to understand her, but Princess Lan died. Most young ladies of wealthy families in the capital had more profound thoughts, but Baili Jinghua could not relate nor understand them. Some felt it was inappropriate for her to brandish knives and wield guns, so they became unwilling to interact with Baili Jinghua for fear of ruining their reputation. Lan Roubing was the only person who treated Baili Jinghua exceptionally well and did not care what others said. She once told Baili Jinghua, ¡°You should not care what others think of you as long as you have a strong heart. You will persevere if you feel it is right and worthy of our hearts. Your life is not for others to decide, so only you can make yourself happy.¡± Baili Jinghua still remembered what her good friend said. Lan Roubing¡¯s every word was like a beacon, guiding Baili Jinghua on the right path. If the Wei family had not gotten annihilated and her parents did not die, Baili Jinghua would have wanted to become a female general. However, it was useless to dream since one needed to survive first. ¡­ Su Binglan went to the stove and poured some spiritual spring water for the mother and son. ¡°Here, drink this, and you will feel better. I added some herbs to help your digestion so you won¡¯t feel bloated.¡± Baili Jinghua drank it without hesitation, telling her son to drink it too. Immediately after, the mother and son felt comfortable all over. Moreover, all the fatigue in their bodies disappeared. The water Su Binglan made was simply too magical. Baili Jinghua had eaten and drunk her fill at that moment. She felt very calm and relaxed when she sat on the heated platform. She even wanted to lie down and sleep since it had been a long time since they could relax. Still, she dared not sleep, even though her eyes were shallow. She had maintained her vigilance daily and had become exhausted. Then Shen Qiuhua recalled what Su Binglan asked when she entered the house. She said, ¡°There are some vacant houses throughout the village. That one over there is empty, but no one has used it for many years. ¡°Your grandfather typically used it to entertain guests, but it has become vacant as of late.¡± She pointed to the house in front of her on the east side of the front row. ¡°Are you planning on letting your friends stay there?¡± Su Binglan looked at where her mother pointed. It was close to where they lived, so they could look after each other should anything happen. She replied, ¡°Yes, Mother. Jinghua said she wanted to buy a house in the village. That way, she could settle down here, right?¡± After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯ll need the village chief¡¯s approval if you want your friends to settle down here. You must also go to the administrator to get a document and seal. ¡°You can ask your grandfather for the details, Binglan. He will be the village chief soon, so it¡¯ll be easier to handle more things. Tell your father to bring you to your grandfather¡¯s house when he returns. Then you can talk to your grandfather about this matter.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Is that house expensive?¡± Shen Qiuhua shook her head. ¡°The houses in the village are not expensive. Still, one must have the chief¡¯s approval to buy a house. That one has two rooms, and it has been a long time since anyone lived there, so it might leak if it rains. ¡°The house only costs a few silver tails, but your grandfather will lower the price if you tell him about it. However, he can¡¯t lower the price too much, and you still need the administrator to handle the paperwork.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I understand, Mother. Also, these two don¡¯t have anywhere to go for the time being, so I¡¯ll let them stay with me for a few days. I¡¯ll talk to my grandfather about the vacant house next to ours. Then we can be neighbors and look after each other.¡± Following that, she and her mother prepared dinner. Since they had guests this time, Shen QIuhua wanted to make something delicious. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy a grilled chicken and roast duck from your grandparents¡¯ house, Binglan. I¡¯ll also get some salted and preserved eggs, so we¡¯ll have more dishes.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll use the preserved eggs to make preserved egg tofu. I bought some pork earlier today to make braised pork. I have sweet potatoes and can make sour and spicy potato pancakes with herbal egg soup.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s perfect.¡± Meanwhile, Baili Jinghua quietly approached the stove. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Miss Su, is there anything I can do to help?¡± She felt embarrassed just to eat and not do anything. Baili Xihong was tired, so he fell asleep on the bed. Then his mother quietly covered him with a blanket and got down from the bed. Initially, the little boy dared not sleep because his mother¡¯s body was in bad shape. However, it was difficult for a child to hold on for such a long time, and he was sitting on a warm bed, making him feel sleepier after eating and drinking. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You just need to rest.¡± Indeed Baili Jinghua only knew about weapons in the past, but life forced her to do many things over the years, like washing clothes and cooking. Still, the food she cooked did not taste good. ¡°It¡¯s okay, ma¡¯am. Please let me help, or I won¡¯t feel comfortable.¡± ¡°Okay, then why don¡¯t you help to light the fire later?¡± Baili Jinghua happily agreed. Su Binglan looked at her and asked, ¡°Is Xihong asleep?¡± Baili Jinghua nodded. ¡°Yes, he is. He never slept like this last time and would instantly wake up whenever there was a slight movement.¡± Su Binglan sighed inwardly, thinking, ¡®Baili Xihong is only a three-year-old child.¡¯ However, she did not ask Baili Jinghua who the boy¡¯s father was and what he was doing. She knew it was Baili Jinghua¡¯s secret, or maybe even something she could not talk about, so she did not ask. Just like how she did not ask Luo Jin¡¯an about his past. Shen Qiuhua went to Old Master Su and Old Madam Su¡¯s house to get some dishes and quickly returned. As soon as she returned home, she nagged, ¡°Binglan, your grandparents and uncle made it so difficult for me to pay them. ¡°I told them I won¡¯t buy things from them anymore. After constantly persuading them, I finally managed to pay them a little bit. Nonetheless, their grilled chicken and roast duck are selling like hotcakes. ¡°Some customers even went to their house to make reservations. People from other towns also came in carriages to place their orders!¡± Chapter 245 - 245 Fragrant and Wonderful Chapter 245: Fragrant and Wonderful Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan said, ¡°Wow, they¡¯re quite busy then.¡± She had always known that grilled chicken and roast duck would be famous, but not to this extent. Nonetheless, she was sincerely happy for her uncle. ¡°Are grandma and grandpa well?¡± Su Binglan worried about her grandparents¡¯ health, mainly because they were so busy. When she previously operated on Su Fengchen, she also checked on her grandparents¡¯ health conditions and found they were in good health. Perhaps Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were healthy because they were active and ate healthy foods. Shen Qiuhua put down the things she brought home and said, ¡°Your grandparents are okay. I¡¯ve never seen them so happy, but I understand why they would be. They¡¯re just delighted to have something to look forward to and to see your uncle improving. ¡°Some have good spirits and won¡¯t feel tired even if they do more work. Time passes faster, and your grandparents said they sleep well too. Well, since their business is good, they can keep themselves busy. ¡°Fortunately, your uncle can sell plenty of grilled chicken and roast duck, so your grandparents have a lot of work daily. Still, they might have too many customers.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°We can save them a lot of trouble if we can build a factory and work on an assembly line.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a factory?¡± Shen Qiuhua heard her daughter saying something she did not understand. Su Binglan explained as she fried the potato pancake, ¡°It¡¯s an extensive workshop that the people we hire work in and mass produce something.¡± Initially, Shen Qiuhua did not understand what her daughter said, but after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s explanation, she understood a little more. Su Binglan intended to build a factory when she bought more land as she had many plans. If she could develop the area, the villagers would benefit from it and improve their household conditions. Then people would not freeze or starve to death during the winter. There were many villagers around the town, and each village had different conditions. The ones closer to town were in better shape, while the more remote ones were less fortunate. Since Su Binglan came to this world, she had hoped to do something about that. Nonetheless, she thought it was fine as long as she tried her best. Meanwhile, Baili Jinghua quietly drew the firewood as Shen Qiuhua placed the grilled chicken and roast duck on the stove. Baili Jinghua could smell the fragrance wafting from the two dishes. Su Binglan had brought Baili Jinghua and her son to eat several delicacies in the afternoon, and Baili Jinghua had just eaten snacks. After all that, she and her son should be full. However, Baili Jinghua became hungry again after smelling the wonderful fragrance. Su Teng Village was an excellent place with plenty of delicious foods, and Baili Jinghua wanted to earn money to buy some for herself and Baili Xihong. After listening to Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua, she knew the grilled chicken and roast duck came from Su Teng Village. If Baili Jinghua and her son settled in Su Teng Village, it would be convenient for her to buy the two dishes without leaving the village. It was simply a wonderful thought to have. Of course, Baili Jinghua knew Su Binglan had spent a lot of money to entertain her and her son. She did not want to take advantage of it but remembered Su Binglan¡¯s favors. Baili Jinghua wanted to repay Su Binglan¡¯s kindness. Soon after, Su Fengmao ran home cheerfully. He could not stay still anymore since his foot had recovered. He did not stay home and either went to help his son and daughter in town or worked in the fields. Sometimes, he would even help to build the house. Su Fengmao stayed with his eldest cousin, Su Zhengde, these past two days and busied himself by building the big house. He was a good worker but could not do much when he severely injured his foot. He became depressed then and only felt a sense of existence because his family loved him and never let him do harsh labor. Otherwise, he would feel useless and worthless and even start self-loathing. He knew how it felt before, so he became excited after his foot finally healed. After all, why would he need to walk when he could run? Being able to do many things with his perfectly healed foot felt exhilarating, and the villagers were amazed when they saw Su Fengmao. The news of his foot and Su Fengchen¡¯s hand spread throughout the village, and every villager knew about it. They would talk about these things whenever they had some free time. ¡°The Su family¡¯s second son¡¯s foot is okay now. He can run pretty fast too.¡± ¡°That means his daughter¡¯s medical skills are real.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be fake since Fengmao¡¯s foot had been in a terrible condition for a long time. Even a doctor could treat it last time, not to mention Fengchen¡¯s hand. Old Madam Su used all her savings to treat his hand, but it was pointless. It¡¯s a miracle now that his hand has recovered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a miracle. I also heard that a Liu family member in Willow Village almost died, but Su Binglan saved him.¡± ¡°Oh, people from Willow Village even went to the Su family¡¯s home with some bags a while ago. Those people stood out, and Madam Shen said they were her in-laws. It turns out they were here to thank the Su family.¡± ¡°Su Binglan is truly the Su family¡¯s lucky star. No wonder they dote on her. I bet anyone would dote on someone as precious as her.¡± ¡°Exactly. Do you see how well the Su family is doing now? Each of them is thriving.¡± ¡°Old Madam Su looks so happy now too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Big Su and his family are still out there; no one knows if they¡¯ll make it back for the Mooncake Festival.¡± ¡°Big Su is a sentimental person and refuses to leave his wife, even though she has that condition. He even took his wife to treat her condition after saving some money. He doesn¡¯t even care about his crops anymore.¡± ¡°Big Su¡¯s wife isn¡¯t doing well, but she¡¯s talented in embroidery. It would be good if the Su family could agree to this marriage because of her excellent craftsmanship. Unfortunately, Big Su¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes are damaged, and she can¡¯t embroider anymore.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Big Su¡¯s family doesn¡¯t need to suffer. Why don¡¯t we ask Su Binglan to check on Big Su¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Big Su¡¯s wife contracted that condition long ago. I reckon even Su Binglan can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Since they were all from the same village, everyone knew about each family¡¯s situation. The villagers would gossip about this family to kill time when they had nothing to do. Su Binglan was cooking when she saw her father coming home. She said smilingly, ¡°Father, you¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Indeed, I am!¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s voice was brighter and more precise now. He seemed different from his dull and quiet appearance. As expected, his mental state improved after Su Binglan healed his foot. Shen Qiuhua could not help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s the house construction coming along?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost done building it and about to set up the beam. We¡¯ll set off firecrackers on it and prepare some sweets and snacks so we can throw them down.¡± There was a custom whenever someone built a house there. After building a beam, one would set off firecrackers and sprinkle white flour and snacks as a sign of celebration. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°That was quick. After that, we can move our furniture and move in.¡± She could not hide her smile when she thought about the big house. Su Fengmao scooped water from the vat and washed his hands in the basin. Afterward, he said, ¡°Zhengde said the furniture is ready, so we can move in when the time comes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go take a look?¡± Shen Qiuhua was curious about how the new furniture looked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Zhengde said it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they made it according to Binglan¡¯s drawing. Zhengde and his nephews are making the furniture, so we don¡¯t need to worry..¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Major General Wei Chapter 246: Major General Wei Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua nodded after some thought, saying, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve asked them to build something. Their craftsmanship is indeed reassuring. Although building a house and making furniture cost a lot of money, and she felt guilty for spending so much, Shen Qiuhua could not hide her smile when she thought of how she and her family would be able to live in a big house soon. She almost forgot that the children were sleeping, so she reminded her husband, ¡°Keep your voice down. The children are sleeping.¡± Su Fengmao was stunned. He wondered if Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai had returned early from school, but the oxcart was not there. Besides, Su Xuexuan and his brother usually did not go to bed so early. Shen Qiuhua said to her husband, ¡°We have guests here. Theyre Binglan¡¯s friends.¡± Su Fengmao was quite happy. ¡°Binglan has friends now? We must treat them well. He and his wife felt it was good for their daughter to have friends she could speak to, especially since Shen Qiuhua had experienced it for herself. There were some things in her heart she could not speak about so openly, but she could always tell them to her best friends. Moreover, Shen Qiuhua noticed that Baili Jinghua was honest, so she could rest assured when Su Binglan hung out with her. As for the woman¡¯s past, they would not ask about it. The family would treat Baili Jinghua as one of their own since Su Binglan said they were friends. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. You need to bring Binglan to your parent¡¯s house later and ask if we can give that empty house to Miss Baili.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring Binglan there soon.¡± Su Fengmao was loud when he returned home, so Baili Jinghua overheard his conversation with Shen Qiuhua. Of course, the topic of the firecrackers on the beam attracted Baili Jinghua i s attention the most. She thought it was exciting and wanted to bring her son there the following day so that her son could experience the lively atmosphere. After all, Baili Jinghua was an extrovert and enjoyed going to lively places. Meanwhile, Su Binglan made braised pork with red sauce and a sour and spicy potato pancake. She also made some wild vegetable and egg soup, which was light and refreshing. The grilled chicken and roast duck were still warm, so there was no need to reheat them. The family could just eat them immediately. Then Su Binglan made preserved egg tofu and cut the salted duck eggs to put them onto a plate. She also prepared her shredded sweet potato dish. Baili Jinghua could smell all kinds of fragrances while she lit the fire at the stove. She started drooling when she looked at the plates of delicious foods. Everything was fragrant and had various flavors, so they would undoubtedly be delicious. Baili Jinghua felt like she could eat everything at once, but she kept those thoughts to herself. Otherwise, the others would laugh at her, and she would embarrass herself. Soon after preparing dinner, Su Wenzhe, Liu Yinyin, Su Wenxiu, and Luo Jin¡¯an returned from the town. The house became livelier, and everyone looked at Baili Jinghua to welcome her warmly. The whole family treated Su Binglan¡¯s friend as their own. Baili Jinghua felt the familys enthusiasm and the warm atmosphere as she became somewhat envious. Her family was not like this, but she enjoyed this warm and inviting atmosphere. Moreover, the family did not reveal any disdainful looks when they saw Baili Jinghua¡¯s burn scars on her face. They were only surprised. Su Binglan introduced Baili Jinghua to her relatives as Baili Jinghua greeted them. However, Baili Jinghua was shocked when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®Major General Wei is still alive!¡¯ Baili Jinghua became excited as she thought Major General W¨¦i was dead. Only his appearance had slightly changed as there were more scars on him, but the most important thing was that he was alive. ¡®Roubing would be happy to know he¡¯s alive. Also, did Miss Su call him husband just now? Did Major General Wei become her husband? Didn¡¯t Roubing and Major General Wei¡­ Although some things happened in between, Princess Lan Roubing might have predicted certain things. Before Major General Wei left for battle, Princess Lan Roubing arranged some things and made some decisions. However, she died later, and Baili Jinghua remembered what Princess Lan Roubing said then. ¡®Right, Roubing said there¡¯s a chance of survival in Tenghe town. That¡¯s why she built Blue Mountain Academy there long before. She also mentioned that Major General Wei would have a wife.¡¯ Princess Lan Roubing also told her people not to worry if they saw Major General Wei as his future wife would treat him well. ¡®So, his future wife is Su Binglan? Indeed, she is a good person.¡¯ Moreover, Su Binglan was kind, intelligent, and capable, reminding Baili Jinghua of Princess Lan Roubing. Princess Lan Roubings people had forgotten the few words she said to them since they all thought Major General Wei was dead. However, Baili Jinghua remembered those words when she saw he was alive. Su Binglan noticed Baili Jinghua¡¯s strange expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Baili Jinghua returned to her senses as she realized Major General Wei could not recognize her. She shook her head, saying, ¡°N-Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be married.¡± Su Binglan also understood she was in a young girl¡¯s body. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when he heard his wife introducing the woman as Baili Jinghua. Nonetheless, his changes were subtle, and no one noticed them. However, Su Binglan seemed to have sensed something. Before dinner, Baili Jinghua woke her son up and told him to introduce himself to everyone. Then the whole family had dinner together. After dinner, Su Binglan and her father went to Old Master Su and Old Madam Su e s house. The village chief, First Granduncle Su, was also there and was thrilled to see Su Fengmao and Su Binglan. Old Madam Su happily greeted them, ¡°Hello, Fengmao and Binglan. Have you two eaten? I¡¯ll go and make you guys something to eat.¡± Old Master Su and Old Madam Su had already eaten at that time. Su Binglan said, ¡®Oh, you don¡¯t have to, Grandma. We¡¯ve already had dinner.¡± Old Madam Su liked girls like Su Binglan very much. However, she had two sons, and the two had grandchildren. Every family in that era hoped to have boys as they talked about caring for their children. The villagers mainly wanted to have sons, so their sons would get married and live with their elders. Families who had boys felt they had someone to rely on. Nonetheless, the Su family had many sons and only one girl, so naturally, Su Binglan became the familys favorite. First Granduncle Su looked at Su Fengmao and said. ¡°Is there something going on at home?¡± He thought Su Fengmao probably had a favor to ask since he came over. Su Fengmao said, ¡®Yes, Uncle. Binglan¡¯s friend came to the village, and I remember seeing an empty house in the east of our house. Binglan¡¯s friend wants to buy it and settle down, so I was wondering if it was okay with you.¡± First Granduncle Su said straightforwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Since she¡¯s a friend of Binglan, we can negotiate the price too. No one has lived in that house for many years, so it¡¯ll just cost five silver taels. Su Fengmao was stunned. If it were anyone else who wanted to settle down in the village, it would cost them eight silver taels. However, not everyone was allowed to settle down in the village. If First Granduncle Su did not have to go to the county office to handle the paperwork, he would give the house to Su Binglan¡¯s friend. Even so, he had to follow the rules, or the administrator would have to investigate the matter. Therefore, it would be more appropriate if he followed the rules. Then the house would belong to Su Binglan t s friend, and she could officially settle down in the village.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Many Benefited Chapter 247: Many Benefited Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan also thought it was pretty cheap. She said, ¡°Isnt that too cheap, First Granduncle Su?¡± Although the house was for Baili Jinghua and would be better if it were cheaper, Su Binglan did not want her first granduncle to go against his principles. After all, he was the village chief. Everyone in the village was watching and wanted him to be just. First Granduncle Su chuckled and said, ¡°Dont worry. Even if we tell others of this internal price, no one will be able to object. I still have to thank you because your Uncle Zhengde has been praising you, saying that you taught him how to develop bricks and form a construction team. His schedule is full until the end of the year, and he can barely handle it.¡± Old Madam Su replied smilingly, ¡°Also, your aunt saw your furniture designs, and she likes them. She has wanted to open a furniture shop for a long time, so it¡¯ll be convenient for your three cousins to build furniture with their carpentry skills. ¡°Your aunt has been asking about you. She said you gave her and your uncle all your blueprints, and others can use them to make furniture in the future.¡± Old Madam Su referred to Su Zhengde and his wife, Zhou Shi. Zhou Shi had always wanted to open a furniture store, but she had yet to implement that idea because she did not know where to start. However, she got too excited when she saw Su Binglan¡¯s designs and could not put them down. ¡°You don¡¯t say. The furniture will look great when it¡¯s done,¡± Su Binglan said. Old Madam Su pulled her granddaughter along as they talked about their daily lives. Su Binglan was also delighted, saying, ¡°I¡¯m happy that I was able to help Uncle Zhengde and Aunt Zhou Shi, but I didn¡¯t need to do much since theyre smart. The Su family members were hardworking people who could always find ways to run their businesses. Old Madam Su continued, ¡°Ever since your uncle formed a construction team and started building your new house, everyone can¡¯t stop looking at it. That¡¯s why many villagers joined his team to do construction.¡± Su Binglan understood what her grandmother meant. The red bricks and her family¡¯s new house were like free publicity for Su Zhengde. Everyone looked at the house and the construction team¡¯s style and efficiency. They felt at ease helping him build the house. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Yeah, your uncle recruited a few people from the village. Everyone is grateful to him.¡± Su Binglan knew it was not easy to find jobs in this era, especially in the village. Since most worked with Su Zhengde¡¯s team, they had more freedom because they were familiar with each other and would not feel anxious. Everyone helped each other and earned more money daily, which they could save. The villagers were always in good spirits as they took their payments home. Everyone knew they could convert their daily work into money. After all, anyone would be willing to work whenever money was involved. The villagers would be busy from spring to autumn if they planted crops, and no one could predict how much they could harvest. Therefore, they only knew how much they could earn after selling a portion of their crops. It was different from getting paid daily, as Su Zhengde¡¯s construction team benefited many others. ¡®i Uncle Zhengde will take on many projects and become a celebrity throughout the town in the future, Grandma. I¡¯ll need his help to build more things too.¡± OldMadam Su said, ¡°Listen to yourself. Your uncle and aunt want to thank you, so it¡¯s only natural that they will oblige.¡± After chatting with her grandparents, Su Binglan bought the vacant house for five silver taels and left. When she got home, she told Baili Jinghua about it. Baili Jinghua was in disbelief. ¡®I R-Really? The house only cost five silver taels?!¡± Buying a house in the capital would cost at least a few thousand silver taels. Even the village houses in the capital¡¯s vicinity were expensive. Moreover, Baili Jinghua inquired about the prices of goods along the way. Even the slightly off-centered houses would cost a few hundred silver taels. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, the house was only five silver taels. The village houses here are cheap. I¡¯ll bring you to my granduncle¡¯s house tomorrow for the payment, so you can take the documents he has stamped and go to the county office to do some papervvork. Then you will officially become a member of Su Teng Village.¡± Baili Jinghua said excitedly, ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Su!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You can sleep at my place tonight. We¡¯ll share a room with Xihong, and my husband will share a room with my second brother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Su Binglan and the others went back to their houses. Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Wenxiu prepared their room, while Su Binglan, Baili Jinghua, and Baili Xihong prepared the other. After heating their brick beds, they all went to A pigeon appeared outside the window lattice and buckled in the middle of the night. Since Luo Jin¡¯an was a light sleeper, he instantly woke up and exited the room to go to the courtyard. He removed the paper strapped to the pigeon. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when he read the paper¡¯s contents. However, Su Binglan and Baili Jinghua also opened their eyes when they heard the pigeon. Baili Jinghua had joined the army with her father in her earlier years, so she was very vigilant. Su Binglan and Baili Jinghua looked at each other as Su Binglan said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Baili Jinghua laid back down and thought this was not an ordinary family. Nonetheless, she felt more at ease living here when she saw Major General Wei. She trusted whoever Major General Wei trusted, even more, not to mention Su Binglan had saved her and helped her settle down in the village. Baili Jinghua was even more grateful to her. Baili Jinghua thought that buying the cheapest house in the village would cost at least a few dozen silver. She felt she would not have much money left after buying the house and would have to think of ways to earn more. She never expected to save a lot of money this time. With the money she had left, Baili Jinghua could start a small business, or rather, she wanted to work by Su Binglan¡¯.s side because she knew how capable Su Binglan was. Baili Jinghua had just discovered that Su Binglan was the one who developed all the delicious food she had and truly admired her. She wondered how old Su Binglan was, especially since she was as capable as Princess Lan Roubing. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an heard footsteps behind him. Still, he did not intend to hide these things from Su Binglan. If he were on guard against his wife, he would not have let the pigeon appear at their house. Su Binglan did not ask why the pigeon appeared. She only saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s solemn expression through the moonlight. She asked, ¡°Did something happen? Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a plague in the capital. I need to leave.¡± Since the couple trusted each other more now, Luo Jin¡¯an knew he could tell certain things to his wife. ¡°Are you going to the capital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe a month. Maybe more.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to celebrate the Mooncake Festival with us?¡± Su Binglan still hoped her husband could celebrate the Mooncake Festival at home. Although Luo Jin¡¯an did not talk much, Su Binglan had grown accustomed to having him around. ¡°I¡¯m already too late,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Wait a moment.¡± Then she went to pack her husband¡¯s bag with food, water, some bottles, and some jars. She also included a piece of paper as she explained, ¡°This prescription might cure the plague..¡± Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Was She Seduced? Chapter 248: Was She Seduced? Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an was going to the capital because of the plague, and Su Binglan thought her prescription might work since Baili Jinghua came from there. Baili Jinghua¡¯s sickness was related to the plague, so Su Binglan figured her prescription could cure those people. Nonetheless, it was better to be over-prepared than under-prepared. Su Binglan did not ask why there was a plague in the capital and why Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to go because she respected him. Su Binglan would only help her husband prepare whatever he needed for his journey. Luo Jin¡¯an looked down at the prescription under the moonlight, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Do you know about the situation in the capital?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Jinghua came from there and fell ill just outside of Hundred Herb Hospital, so I gave her a checkup. She showed signs of the plague at that time. Honestly, it was more like she had gotten poisoned. ¡°The poison¡¯s symptoms resembled the plague, but Jinghua immediately recovered after drinking the medicine I prescribed.¡± Su Bing]_an did not mention this to her family for fear the villagers would think Baili Jinghua was contagious. Still, Baili Jinghua¡¯s symptoms were mild, and she was okay after drinking the medicine, so she was not contagious. ¡°Thank you,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sincerely thanked his wife, even though he did not know how to thank her properly. ¡°This prescription means a lot to the people of the capital and me.¡± Even though that was what Luo Jin¡¯an said, the prescription was much more important since many factors were involved in this incident, including Dingzhou¡¯s stability. The war would spread to Dingzhou if the capital had internal problems. As time went on, even the town would become unstable. Luo Jin¡¯an did not want the war to spread to Tenghe Town or Su Teng Village because the land was pure. He knew he had to protect it. However, he could not tell his wife about it. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°I know it does. I put some clothes, food, and medicine in the bag I packed for you. The medicine¡¯s dosage is on the bottle, so use it if you feel unwell.¡± She had taken the time to make these medicines to cure common colds and fevers, gastrointestinal discomforts, and headaches. She had concocted them into pills using medicinal herbs. Her concoction method was time-consuming and laborious, so she needed a lot of time to prepare them. Still, she could not make as much as she wanted to. Regardless, Su Binglan put them all into her husband¡¯s bag. ¡°The most crucial pill is the one to suppress your cold poison. You must take one if you feel unwell.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an listened to his wife¡¯s words, and his expression softened. He looked at her tenderly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember all your instructions.¡± It had been a long time since Luo Jin¡¯an felt the niceness of having someone pack his luggage. At that moment, he felt a ripple in his heart. He was already handsome and resembled someone who had just walked out of a poem or painting under the moonlight. His gentle eyes were full of emotion, yet he could be highly aggressive. Su Binglan even thought she might be hallucinating. She broke the silence by softly saying, ¡°The horses are in the yard. You can take one of them with you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. After a moment of hesitation, Su Binglan blinked and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Do you need me to come? Since Luo Jin¡¯an was still weak, Su Binglan wondered if he would face any issues along the way. Her worried expression was apparent. Luo Jin¡¯an said with thin red lips, ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. You should take care of yourself at home.¡± The couple was standing at the door when a cold wind blew in from the outside, causing Su Binglan i s hair to flutter. She had just woken up, so her silky black hair draped over her shoulders. When the wind blew, her hair gently fluttered as a few strands even brushed past her face. Luo Jin¡¯an raised his hand and gently tidied up his wife¡¯s messy hair. Then Su Binglan¡¯s whole body tensed up as she wondered why she felt so scared, yet her heart felt soft and tender. Was Luo Jin¡¯an seducing her? However, Su Binglan realized she might be overthinking after looking at her husband¡¯s serious expression. Regardless, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words just now were gentle as the night sky seemed calmer. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Okay. You must take care of yourself too. Look, you have a carrier pigeon, so you can send me a message if anything bad happens.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Okay.¡± The couple looked at each other in silence before Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I should go. Umm, your parents¡­ He was worried that his in-laws would have doubts if he were gone for too long, especially since he had not thought of a reason yet. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an could not lie to anyone who treated him sincerely. Su Binglan knew what her husband was worried about, so she reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell them that Mr. Kong has arranged for you to go to the capital to do some school work and that you¡¯ll be home soon.¡± There were also schools in the capital, so it was usual for there to be exchange and learning between schools. Still, Su Binglan thought her parents would not have any doubts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll explain everything to them.¡± She untied the horse and handed the rope to Luo Jin¡¯an. Then she opened the courtyard door. Luo Jin¡¯an walked out of the courtyard with the horse in tow. Immediately after, he got on the horse, and Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. ¡®He must be special since his way of mounting a horse seems very professional. i After mounting the horse, Luo Jin¡¯an turned around and gave his wife a deep 100K as sne wavea ar rum. only tnen ala LUO Jin?an leave astnae tne norse. Su Binglan fell into deep thought when she saw her husband¡¯s horse riding skills. After a short while, Luo Jin¡¯an was no longer in Su Binglan¡¯s sight as she returned to the house. However, her heart felt heavy when she thought of how Luo Jin¡¯an would not be home for a while. Su Binglan looked absent-minded and suddenly realized she felt concerned. When Su Binglan entered the house, she saw Baili Jinghua wide awake. She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± Baili Jinghua asked, ¡°Did he leave? Although Su Binglan heard what Baili Jinghua said, she felt something was not quite right. She asked, ¡°Do you know him or something?¡± Baili Jinghua did not want to lie to the person who saved and helped her, but she also knew how special Major General Wei¡¯s identity was. If anyone discovered he was alive, many would want to kill him. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we knew each other once. Still, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you who he is. It¡¯s not that I dont trust you, but many things are involved in this matter. If more people know about him, the more unsafe it will get. I-If you want to know, he should tell you personally.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She knew Baili Jinghua said those things because Baili Jinghua trusted Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan could only roughly guess that Luo Jin¡¯an was not an ordinary man because of the wounds on his body. ¡°He¡¯s going to the battlefield, isnt he?¡± Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Not Ordinary Villagers Chapter 249: Not Ordinary Villagers Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Baili Jinghua softly replied, ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Su Binglan continued asking, ¡°Is he the major general?¡± Baili Jinghua nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Binglan could not help but ask again, ¡°Did he bear many burdens and suffer a lot?¡± Baili Jinghua said, ¡°Yes, everyone thought he was already dead, but it seems he¡¯s been safely hiding here.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart grew heavy when she heard Baili Jinghua¡¯s replies. ¡°I understand. Although Baili Jinghua did not get into the specifics, Su Binglan could guess it. Knowing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s abilities, Su Binglan knew he could resist her predecessor¡¯s harsh treatment. It was probably because Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to survive while hiding his identity because he had many burdens on his back. News of his survival might spread if he resisted. Su Binglan did not know what her husband was thinking, so she could only make guesses. After some thought, she said, ¡®Go to sleep.¡± After all, she could not question Baili Jinghua nonstop and hold her hostage since Baili Jinghua also needed to rest. Su Binglan did not sleep well that night but woke up early the following day since she had a lot of things to do. She had breakfast with her parents and told them that Mr. Kong had arranged for Luo Jin¡¯an to go to the capital and handle some school work and that he would not be back for a while. Shen Qiuhua was still a little worried. ¡°Considering your husband¡¯s health, is it okay for him to go to the capital? Why did the principal send him there?¡± Since Luo Jin¡¯an married her daughter, Shen Qiuhua treated him like a son, especially because she knew how close her daughter and son-in-law were. Her daughter would be sad if anything happened to Luo Jin¡¯an. Shen Qiuhua did not want her daughter to be sad. Instead, she wanted her to be happy. Their family would feel more reunited if Luo Jin¡¯an were home. Besides Luo Jin¡¯an, the only one missing was Shen Qiuhua¡¯s third son, Su Wenwu. Su Binglan explained, ¡°He¡¯ll be okay, Mother. I gave him some medicine, and he¡¯s going to the capital to study since they also have schools there. Jin¡¯an is just attending one of the academies in the capital for a while.¡± Shen Qiuhua said earnestly, ¡°I guess that¡¯s okay. Our family is well-off now, anyway, so I¡¯m content. I only want you all to be well. Still, we don¡¯t want Jin¡¯an to be a high-ranking official since it¡¯s so tiring.¡± Su Binglan knew her mother was saying these things for Luo Jin¡¯an i s good, especially since things were chaotic in the capital. It was not easy to be an official in chaotic times. ¡°I know, Mother. I told him to attend the academy just to gain some knowledge. I don¡¯t expect him to take the imperial examination.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded while eating his breakfast. ¡°Exactly. He should live a safe life now since it¡¯s dangerous to go to the capital for the imperial exams.¡± Su Wenxui had just returned from the capital, so he best knew what the situation was like there. He also knew there was no place like home ever since he returned. He could eat healthily, drink clean water, and wear warm clothes. He could even sleep better. Meanwhile, Baili Jinghua ate and listened quietly. She felt like this family did not seem like ordinary villagers at all. This kind of thinking and awareness was not something an ordinary family could have. Shen Qiuhua noticed Baili Jinghua did not eat much, so she hurriedly took another bun and handed it to her, saying, ¡°Here, eat more, Jinghua.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am. Xihong, you should eat more too. See? Your friends Xuexuan and Xuehai eat a lot, and you should too,¡± Baili Jinghua said. Shen Qiuhua liked Baili Xihong very much and could not help but care more for him. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai got to know Baili Xihong better the night before, and they also liked their new-found friend very much. The two little ones even shared their favorite toys with Baili Xihong. Su Xuexuan said, ¡°Your mother is right, Xihong. You should eat more.¡± Su Xuehai echoed, ¡°Yes, eat more, Xihong.¡± Baili Xihong smiled shyly at his two friends. ¡°Thank you.¡± Baili Jinghua also laughed when she saw such an adorable a_nd loving scene. After all, her son would have playmates, and the Su family had taught Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai to be sensible, so Baili Jinghua felt at ease whenever her son played with them. ¡°Oh right, how was your sleep last night, Jinghua?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked. Baili Jinghua sighed with relief and said, ¡°I slept very well last night, ma¡¯am, not to mention how comfortable I felt sleeping on the heated brick bed. I felt warm throughout the whole night. I almost didn¡¯t even want to wake up just now.¡± Baili Jinghua was telling the truth since she rarely slept on a bed in the past. However, she was reluctant to get up because the bed felt so warm in the morning. The only reason why she woke up was that Baili Xihong woke up early. She wanted to sleep in because she felt safe and relaxed in the village. She no longer felt like a leaf in the wind. Previously, she felt empty without a place to settle down, but things were different now. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Good, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Baili Jinghua continued smilingly, ¡°I feel excited whenever I think of settling down in this village and sleeping on a warm bed.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ve been sleeping well recently too. There¡¯s no place like home, especially because of the comfortable bed and delicious food.¡± He would have never experienced what feeling homesick was like if he did not go to the capital. He always wanted to experience life outside the village in the past, but he no longer felt that way. Instead, he only wanted to live a stable life with his family. Su Wenxiu was passionate about studying medicine and mastering some abilities so that he could earn money to support himself and his family in the future. Then he would feel satisfied by eating well, wearing warm clothes, and sleeping soundly. Baili Jinghua understood what Su Wenxiu meant. Su Wenxiu continued, ¡°Hey, my wife and I typically send Xuexuan and Xuehai to the academy. Xihong, do you want to come along? I can pick you up later if you go with my sons.¡± Previously, Luo Jin¡¯an was the one who brought the two little ones to school and took care of them, so Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin felt relieved since they onlv needed to 20 straight to their sh0D for work. Baili Jinghua knew that Princess Lan Roubing had founded Blue Mountain Academy. She thought that Mr. Kong would surely recognize her if she went there. Of course, she also knew Mr. Kong would not tell anyone about her true identity. After some thought, Baili Jinghua said, ¡°My son and I should settle down first, and I¡¯ll let Xihong familiarize himself with the environment. Then I¡¯ll send him to the academy to study.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too, but the three of them can get together and play after school tonight.¡± Baili Jinghua looked at Shen Qiuhua gratefully, saying, ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡± She could sense Shen Qiuhua¡¯s motherly instincts and the warmth in her heart. After breakfast, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin sent their sons to school, while Shen Qiuhua helped her daughter ma_ke moonca_kes. Baili Jinghua did not have much to do, so she offered to help. However, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much for you to help with, Jinghua. You can rest. Binglan and I can handle it.¡± ¡°B-But I have nothing to do, and I will feel more at ease if I could help you two.¡± Under Baili Jinghua¡¯s insistence, Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua taught her how to make mooncakes. Since Baili Jinghua possessed tremendous strength, she could quickly knead the dough.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Liveliness Chapter 250: Liveliness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With Baili Jinghua¡¯s help, they made many mooncakes much faster. Baili Jinghua knew how to knead the dough and make mooncakes, so she was very excited. As it turned out, apart from brandishing knives and wielding guns, she also knew how to make pastries. She looked at how the mother and daughter made pastries and thought it was pretty novel. Even Baili Xihong was curiously watching from the sidelines. He also wanted to join them, so Su Binglan pulled a piece of dough for him to play with as a toy. Baili Xihong mimicked everyone¡¯s actions and pressed his dough into a mold. After removing the dough, it looked like a round mooncake with engraved words. Baili Xihongs eyes lit up as he thought it was so magical. Baili Jinghua was delighted to see her son¡¯s intrigued expression. Her son finally showed an appearance that matched his age, and Baili Jinghua felt even more at ease in the village. Su Binglan made some small snacks after making the mooncakes. ¡°Let¡¯s set off fireworks on the beam this afternoon. Then Father can throw these snacks to the villagers. It¡¯ll be so lively.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sure everyone will love the snacks you made. Many villagers will join in the fun.¡± The snacks and mooncakes that Su Binglan made were well-known throughout Tenghe Town and Su Teng Village. Of course, mooncakes were affordable, so people from various villages would buy them directly from Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhua could sell these mooncakes straight from home, and it felt pretty good. She could not stop smiling with that thought in mind. Aftervvard, Su Binglan brought Baili Jinghua to her grandparent¡¯s house to do the paperwork for the house purchase. The village chief, First Granduncle Su, signed and stamped the paperwork, then Su Binglan and Baili Jinghua went to the town administrator to complete the process. The administrator prioritized their paperwork when he saw Su Binglan. Baili Jinghua was still in disbelief when she took the house deed and paperwork. Nonetheless, she and Su Binglan could quickly return since they rode a horse there. Meanwhile, Baili Xihong stuck by Shen Qiuhua¡¯s side since he felt uneasy when his mother left with Su Binglan. Initially, Shen Qiuhua let the little guy play on the bed for a while, but Baili Xihong insisted on waiting at the door. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xihong. Your mother only went to town to do some business. She i ll be back soon. Look over there. Your mother bought that house, so you can live there with her soon.¡± Shen Qiuhua was busy with matters at hand while talking to Shen Qiuhua was busy with the matters at hand while talking to the little guy. When he saw his mother and Su Binglan¡¯s figures, he excitedly ran toward them. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Shen Qiuhua felt that the little guy could run pretty fast. Su Binglan hurriedly stopped her horse when she saw Baili Xihong. Then she and Baili Jinghua got off the horse. Baili Jinghua carried her son, saying, ¡°Were you worried? It¡¯s okay. I just went to town to do some paperwork, that¡¯s all. Look, this is our house deed. We can live here from now on.¡± She could feel her son¡¯s unease, so she hugged and comforted him. Their few years of traveling had caused Baili Xihong to get easily worried. Su Binglan looked at Baili Jinghua and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. We¡¯ll set off the firecrackers and serve snacks at the beam soon, so you should bring Xihong along. It¡¯ll be fun and lively.¡± She knew the little guy would feel better if he could feel the lively atmosphere. Soon after, Su Fengmao returned. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, and the villagers will probably return from the fields soon. We should be ready to set off the firecrackers.¡± He picked up the firecrackers and looked at his wife. ¡°Right, have you prepared the things we need to sprinkle?¡± Shen Qiuhua took a basket from the room and said, ¡°These are freshly made snacks that are still warm. There are also some candies that Binglan bought from town last time.¡± Su Fengmao opened the cloth on top of the basket and saw many things inside. ¡°We don¡¯t usually need so much.¡± In that era, whenever someone built a house, they would sprinkle some things from the beams. At most, it would be miniature steamed buns made with white flour, but those were rare, even though they were good. Still, there were usually few of these things, and only a few people could get some. Since the family had prepared an abundance of snacks and candies, everyone could get something. Shen Qiuhua explained smilingly, ¡°Binglan made most of those. She said the village would be bustling with activities since the holidays are arriving soon. She also made miniature mooncakes so that everyone would be satisfied.¡± Su Fengmao carried the heavy basket and felt quite happy. ¡°All the villagers will come over when the firecrackers go off, so I¡¯ll go to the new house first.¡± ¡°Okay, Binglan and I will join you later.¡± Su Binglan was also excited. She enjoyed the liveliness of the village because she could experience the folks¡¯ customs. She looked at Baili Jinghua and quietly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. We¡¯ll go and tidy up your house after lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as the duo walked over, there was a crackling sound. Crackle! Crackle! It was the sound of firecrackers, and the entire village heard them. Since it was already noon, the villagers returned from the fields one after another. Some still carried farming tools to their homes when they heard the firecrackers. ¡°Is someone in the village celebrating a happy occasion? I just heard firecrackers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably at the Su familys new house. I heard about this a while back.¡± ¡°Then we should hurry. I¡¯m sure there will be good stuff there!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Some villagers had already arrived home and were preparing a fire to cook lunch. However, they threw down the firewood and ran when they heard the firecrackers. Many villagers gathered outside the Su family¡¯s new house and looked at Su Fengmao on the beam. ¡°Over here, Fengmao! Throw some here!¡± ¡°Throw some to me, Mr. Sul¡± ¡°Over here, do you see me? Everyone greeted Su Fengmao and opened their hands, ready to receive something. Su Fengmao grabbed a handful of snacks and threw them down. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Hurry and grab it!¡± The villagers were so excited when they went to receive the snacks. Those who missed the candies even picked them up from the ground. Su Binglan had wrapped the snacks and candies in a thin wrapper. Those who managed to catch the snacks and candies smiled happily while the others missed and continued watching as Su Fengmao threw more down from the beam. Su Fengmao threw and sprinkled the snacks left and right. The atmosphere seemed very lively. Baili Jinghua hugged her son emotionally and asked, ¡°Is this the village¡¯s custom. ¡°Yes, it is. Everyone is here to join in the fun!¡± Su Binglan said. In that era, there were no entertainment programs, and everyone¡¯s life was routine. Therefore, the entire village would participate whenever there was a celebration. The villagers always knew what was happening in their village, so they would join in the fun. Baili Jinghua said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s pretty lively. I used to think the capital was great, but now I know this place is better. This is the life I want since it¡¯s so lively and joyful.¡± Baili Xihong laughed aloud as his mother smiled at him with teary eyes. Baili Jinghua would be happy if her son were happy. Su Binglan noticed Baili Xihongs curious expression and ran over to snatch a snack from midair. Then she removed the wrapper and handed the snack to the little guy. ¡°You helped us make this, right, Xihong? Here, try it.]¡¯ Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Eating Hotpot and Mooncakes Chapter 251: Eating Hotpot and Mooncakes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Baili Xihong took the snack from Su Binglan, he handed it to his mother. Baili Jinghua said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You can eat it.¡± She liked eating delicious food, but after having her son, she would always think of giving all the good food to him. Baili Jinghua felt her son would be happier if he ate them than if she did. However, Baili Xihong was filial and thought of his mother. Therefore, Baili Jinghua always had to find excuses, saying she did not like that kind of food or was not hungry. Su Binglan watched the interaction between the mother and son from the sidelines, and her heart was full of emotions. She remembered knowing a girl in the modern world that lived in poor conditions with her family. When the girl was young, her father would catch fish from the river and cook them for the family to eat. However, the girl¡¯s parents typically prioritized the girl ana rarely are ror cnemsewes. The girl would eat the fish, mainly leaving bones, so her parents would eat leftover meat and drink the soup. The girl¡¯s parents even said they liked eating fish bones to comfort her. When the girl grew up and went to eat noodles and fish with her parents, she habitually ate fish and gave the bones to her parents. Her parents felt embarrassed at that moment. When the family reached home, the girl¡¯s parents told her they did not like eating fish bones and that they could not bear to eat the fish meat because they wanted her to have it. The girl immediately started bawling, but later on, she studied and worked hard to earn money. She wanted to repay her parent¡¯s kindness and sacrifices. Su Binglan felt bitterness in her heart when she thought of that memory. She knew that one¡¯s strength was limited, but she still hoped she could do as much as possible for others. Perhaps opening a few more shops and buying land to open a factory would improve the surrounding villages¡¯ living conditions. Su Binglan had saved money from selling mooncakes and planned to open a hotpot shop after some time. Then she would buy land when the hotpot shop made money. After lunch, Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan went to the house Baili Jinghua had just bought. The house was not extensive as it only had two rooms and a kitchen. However, there was furniture inside. Su Binglan thought they would have to clean the house, but after entering it, she realized everything was tidy. Madam Zhou said smilingly, ¡°When you visited your first granduncle to buy this house, he told us to clean this place up in the morning. What do you think, Miss Baili? If anything is missing, we can talk about it.¡± Madam Zhou was Su Zhengde¡¯s wife, and she handled things smoothly and steadily. Baili Jinghua was touched. ¡°Thank you, Madam Zhou.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯re Binglan¡¯s friend, which makes you family. Don¡¯t worry. We look out for each other in this village, so please let us know if you need anything. ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Zhou noticed no problems with the house and prepared to go home. However, she looked at Su Binglan and could not help but add, ¡°My furniture store is doing very well, Binglan, so I want to thank you. I¡¯ve always wanted to open a furniture store but never knew where to start. ¡°I just think that even if we buy over a big store in town, we won¡¯t be able to fit so much furniture. Also, I don¡¯t know if others can afford to get custom furniture since house rent is expensive, so I followed your idea. ¡°I did as you said and bought a small store first. I placed some miniature turniture on display there so everyone would know what they would look like before purchasing them. ¡°If the customers want to know more, we can bring them to our house with the oxcart to look at the specific furniture designs. We can also customize them according to size.¡± The houses in Su Teng Village were cheap, and Madam Zhou¡¯s house had an expansive backyard. She built a shed above it and displayed the furniture there. The furniture was the same designs as Su Binglan¡¯s drawings. The beds, dressing tables, desks, and chairs looked novel, and many had gone to order them. Since business was good, Madam Zhou was always smiling. Su Binglan was sincerely happy for Madam Zhou. ¡°Aunt Zhou, you were the one who could do all that. If it were anyone else, they wouldnt have understood my explanations, right?¡± Madam Zhou said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re just the sweetest girl, Binglan.¡± Madam Zhou also said a few gracious words to Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to be so gracious. Besides, your husband made some furniture for us and didn¡¯t charge us much. We wouldn¡¯t have gotten such good quality furniture anywhere else, especially for that price.¡± She knew the furniture Su Zhengde and his three sons made were excellent, and the price was low. He probably only charged them the cost of wood and not the workmanship. When they were chatting a while ago, Su Binglan discovered that Madam Zhou had plans to open a furniture store, so Su Binglan gave her some ideas. Madam Zhou became ecstatic and soon opened one. Her business was booming because the furniture designs were novel and looked excellent. In addition, Su Zhengde started leading his construction team, and many hired him and his team to build houses. Then the clients would order furniture from Madam Zhou. Madam Zhou understood that all of this was thanks to Su Binglan. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Madam Zhou left while Baili Jinghua and her son prepared to live in their new house. Su Binglan also helped to tidy up the things and removed the sheets and blankets to bask them in the sun. Time passed quickly, and the Mooncake Festival had arrived. That afternoon, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin closed their shop early and went home since there were fewer people in town. Every family celebrated the Mooncake Festival at home. The Mooncake Festival and Chinese New Year were significant holidays there. On this day, the academies were also closed, so Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin did not have to pick their children up from school. The two little ones had been home since the night before. Su Xuexuan, Su Xuehai, and Baili Xihong had gotten along very well as the trio often played together. However, Baili Jinghua was not in a hurry to send her son to school because she wanted him to play more and enjoy being a child. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai liked going to the academy. They were also very sensible young children who grew up in the village. They knew that attending Blue Mountain Academy was excellent, and it made others envious. Therefore, the two little ones cherished the days when they could study. Of course, they also wanted to play more during the holidays. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy some things before we go home. Since the Mooncake Festival has arrived, we should cook a few more dishes tonight.¡± She and her husband had earned and saved quite a lot since opening their shop, so Liu Yinyin was not so frugal now. Still, she only spent money whenever she needed to. For example, when it was a festive occasion. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Binglan said we should have a hotpot tonight. She wants us to try it since she has already prepared everything.¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°But isn¡¯t hotpot just a single dish? We still have to prepare a few more dishes if that¡¯s the case. We can¡¯t keep letting Binglan spend her money to buy things. We should chip in too.¡± Su Wenzhe explained anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Binglan said there are many things within the hotpot, so we can just eat whatever is inside. We also have mooncakes, so there¡¯s no need to prepare more..¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Sesame Sauce Chapter 252: Sesame Sauce Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Yinyin did not understand what a hotpot was as she wondered if it would be enough for the whole family. Although she had doubts, Liu Yinyin felt there would not be a problem since her sister-in-law said it was okay. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± She could not wait any longer, even though she and her husband had just eaten lunch. Liu Yinyin did not know why she felt hungry again whenever she thought of her sister-in-law¡¯s delicious food. The couple sat on the oxcart and rushed home smilingly. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were thrilled that their business was good, their earnings were substantial, they could send their kids to school, and their days with their children were joyful. Moreover, Liu Yinyin had nothing to worry about because her parents¡¯ lives had also improved. She was always smiling, especially on weekdays. The previous night, Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe took their children to eat at the Liu family home. Liu Yinyin went to her parent¡¯s house in advance to deliver some food and have a meal during the Mooncake Festival. On the day of the Mooncake Festival, she would spend it at the Su familys home. Liu Yinyin thought of the previous night and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my parents so happy.¡± Su Wenzhe responded, ¡°It¡¯s because they can make a living with duck blood vermicelli and soup dumplings. My parents are also happier since they can earn money and live good lives.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡®Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Her husband¡¯s words deeply moved her. Half the afternoon had passed when Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin reached home. At that time, Su Binglan and the others were busy in the courtyard. Shen Qiuhua was washing the vegetables while her husband built supports so that he had a place to place the pot full of charcoal. Baili Jinghua was helping Su Binglan as Su Binglan cut the mutton and pork into small, thin strips. Meanwhile, Su Xuexuan, Su Xuehai, and Baili Xihong played with blocks on the sidelines. They were toys that Su Binglan had made for them since the trio often played together these days. However, Baili Xihong would stay by his mother¡¯s side whenever the two little ones went to school during the day. Of course, Baili Jinghua brought her son to the Su familys home to play because she typically went there to her Su Binglan with her work. Su Binglan had helped Baili Jinghua a lot, so Baili Jinghua would help her whenever she had free time. The two girls had gotten to know each other very well as they worked and talked together often. Baili Jinghua i s personality gradually became relaxed. Only then did the Su family realize how gentle she looked. Still, she kept her straightforward attitude, and everyone liked it. Su Wenxiu was also helping at home since Hundred Herb Hospital was closed for the festival. Everyone was talking, and it was very lively when Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°We¡¯re home! She entered the house as she spoke while Su Wenzhe steered the oxcart and tied it up. Then the couple washed their hands and prepared to help the family. Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°Little Sister, we¡¯re having hotpot tonight, aren¡¯t we? ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Su Wenzhe was hungry. ¡°I know it¡¯ll be delicious since you made it.¡± He did not eat much in the afternoon, so he could eat more in the evening. Su Binglan handed a knife to Su Wenzhe, saying, ¡°Cut the meat into thin strips while I get the seasoning.¡± Baili Jinghua interjected, ¡°Ooh, let me do it. I¡¯m good at this.¡± After all, she liked wielding knives and spears the most when she worked very hard in her martial arts training. Thus, she was skilled in using knives as she skillfully cut the meat into thin slices. Su Wenzhe was stunned. ¡®IT-That¡¯s¡­¡± His sister¡¯s friend was just like his sister, as he felt that Baili Jinghua was not an ordinary person because of her extraordinary knife skills. Su Wenzhe did not even see how Baili Jinghua moved. Everyone thought Baili Jinghua was a weak woman when she first arrived at the village. They dared not speak loudly for fear of being rude and scaring her. No one expected her to be such a fierce woman after familiarizing themselves with her for a few days. Of course, that was a compliment, not a derogatory one. The family would feel awkward if she were a delicate and fragile woman. It was still better this way. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan like a child awaiting praise. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Nice, that¡¯s excellent.¡± Baili Jinghua smiled. ¡°Leave these kinds of things to me in the future.¡± Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you want to do next?¡± Baili Jinghua shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, but I¡¯ve thought about it. I want to work beside you for now.¡± She liked Su Binglan very much because she felt she was again by Princess Lan Roubings side. She finally had her good friend back, so she wanted to help Su Binglan. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Well, I have a suggestion. I plan to open a hotpot restaurant. How about helping me with that?¡± ¡°R-Really?!¡± Baili Jinghua could not believe it. She wondered if Su Binglan would honestly be willing to use her help. ¡°B-But I might get careless and not know how to do detailed work.¡± Baili Jinghua understood that she could not deceive Su Binglan. After all, she knew what she was good at and what she was not good at. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I think you¡¯re doing very well since you know how to make pastries. You¡¯re also good at slicing meat, so you can do anything if you put in the effort. She looked at Baili Jinghua encouragingly. Baili Jinghua kept nodding. ¡°Mhm!¡± She did not know why, but listening to Su Binglan i s words reminded her more and more of Princess Lan Roubing. Su Binglan had been dreaming of some strange things over the past few days. She dreamt that she knew Baili Jinghua. She shook her head, stopped thinking about it, and quickly prepared the seasoning. Su Fengmao set up the pot and said, ¡°Binglan, come here and see if this is Su Binglan went over, looked, and said, ¡°You did a good job, Father. We can light the charcoal, wait for the pot to get hot, insert the food, and eat. No one had ever tried hotpot before, nor had they even heard of it. However, everyone was anxious as they could not wait to eat right away. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Your third uncle gave us this charcoal for free.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tell Uncle Fengzhi we need more in the future because I want to pay him if we do,¡± Su Binglan responded. Su Fengmao said, ¡®I l didn¡¯t, but he said you taught them how to make it. Besides, there¡¯s no cost to burning charcoal because they just need to burn sticks they find from the mountain according to your method, so just tell him how much more we need.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Fengzhi about it later.¡± She wanted to open a hotpot restaurant and needed a lot of charcoal. However, she could not allow her third uncle to give her charcoal for free. Moreover, Su Fengzhi¡¯s familys barbecue business was going well, and they were busy, so how could Su Binglan let them make charcoal for her? Shen Qiuhua could not help but interject, ¡°We could only cook simple dishes and not anything delicious during past Mooncake Festivals. Still, we would eat mooncakes and celebrate. This year will be the best because we have so many delicious foods. Even our mooncakes are different.¡± Su Wenxiu chuckled and said, ¡°I also think this year is extra lively, so I¡¯m looking forward to the New Year since I know there will be more delicious things to eat then.¡± Su Binglan continued to season the food with sesame sauce she had made from peanuts. Everyone smelled the sesame sauce and thought it was fragrant. Su Wenwu finally came back after his trip. He just wanted to go home for the reunion festival during the Mooncake Festival. He ran back to the village and arrived at the door of his parent¡¯s house, but he could smell the delicious fragrance. When he looked inside, he suspected that he was hallucinating.. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Something Even Stranger Chapter 253: Something Even Stranger Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu immediately ran to the village when he returned. He started panting because he ran too fast. He thought of surprising his parents when he came home. Of course, his job was dangerous then, so he took longer to return. Still, he earned two silver taels and was so excited that he could not wait to give them to his parents. Su Wenwu knew everyone would also be excited as even he had never seen two silver taels in person before. He was thrilled. However, he was standing at the door looking at the scene inside and smelled the strong fragrance. Su Wenwu thought he was hallucinating, so he dared not step inside as he wondered whether or not that was his home. He had not been home for more than three months, yet his home had drastically changed. Su Wenwu knew his family¡¯s conditions best as they typically ate coarse grain buns with wild vegetables. They barely had any oil, either. Even if there were oil, the family would only use a little on the wild vegetables. Still. wild vegetables and coarse grain buns could not emit such a delicious fragrance. It was so fragrant that Su Wenwu could smell it at the door. ¡®They must¡¯ve used a lot of oil.¡¯ He did not know that he was smelling sesame oil that Su Binglan made from peanuts, hence the natural fragrance. Rumble! Su Wenwu¡¯s stomach growled with hunger. He was not hungry initially, but after smelling the delicious fragrance, it would be strange if it did not arouse his appetite. Also, he saw something even stranger. His sister was helping around the house, and everyone talked and laughed while his two nephews called out to Su Binglan sweetly. ¡®Did someone heal Father¡¯s foot? He was limping before I left, so when did it heal? Also, the doctor said there was no way to heal Fathers foot.¡¯ Su Wenwu knew his father rarely spoke, let alone laughed when he severely injured his foot, but now, Su Fengmao spoke loudly and laughed even more heartily. He also walked steadily and quickly while Shen Qiuhua was laughing happily. Su Wenwu also noticed horses, oxen, carts, and donkeys in the courtyard. IT-That¡¯s¡­ Can my family afford horses? We couldn¡¯t even afford donkeys or cows in the past.¡¯ He knew the village conditions best, and anyone who owned a cow meant that a family was well-off. Su Wenwu wondered if he had misremembered or if maybe he was dreaming. He dared not dream of such things in the past as he felt it was good enough to have food and clothing. Still, he wanted to earn money so his family could live good lives. He could not find a way to heal his father¡¯s foot, but it seemed that everything was better at the Su family home now. It was even better than he had imagined. Su Wenwu wondered if he was still asleep as he pinched his thigh hard. He felt pain and thought, ¡®That means I¡¯m awake. So, what I¡¯m seeing is real!¡¯ Nonetheless, he had been away for more than three months, so how could the family change so much? It was only summer when he left the village for work; it was now autumn, and the Mooncake Festival had arrived. Su Wenwu stood at the door and stared blankly. The atmosphere in the house was cheerful, and everyone was busy with the hotpot that night, so no one noticed Su Wenwu was at the door. While the three little ones played, they saw Su Wenwu at the door. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were delighted, saying, ¡°Third Uncle is home!¡± The two little ones called Su Wenwu, and only then did he return to his senses. He looked at his two nephews running over and habitually carried them. The others only noticed he had returned soon after. Su Wenzhe looked toward the door and said in a daze, ¡°Hey, Third Brother is Su Wenxiu was also thrilled when he saw Su Wenwu. ¡°Is that really you, Third Brother?! Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao excitedly put down their things and went to the door to surround Su Wenwu. Shen Qiuhua looked at her third son as her eyes reddened. ¡°You didn¡¯t even send us letters when you were out there. It¡¯s been so long, and you just came back? You have no idea how worried we were about you.¡± Previously, Shen Qiuhua could not feel at ease, even though her family had improved because her youngest son had not returned. Whenever she went to bed at night, she considered whether or not Su Wenwu was in danger when he was out there. Shen Qiuhua almost cried when she saw Su Wenwu had returned safely. Su Fengmao patted Su Wenwu¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re finally home. Still, you knew to come home in time for the Mooncake Festival just to eat good food, didn¡¯t you? You little brat.¡± His words also eased everyone¡¯s mood. Su Binglan looked at her third brother and thought he was not quite the same as Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu. Su Wenwu was only sixteen years old but looked more sensible and imposing. Moreover, looking at his sturdy frame, Su Binglan felt he had excellent potential for martial arts. Her third brother was more handsome, and his face resembled a sculpture¡¯s as he probably became more tanned from being out there. However, it was just the right amount of tanning and not over the top. Su Wenwu looked striking, but he looked like a boy whenever he smiled shyly, just like a teenager on a basketball team in the modern world. Su Binglan looked at her third brother and smiled as the family no longer needed to worry about him. Everyone surrounded Su Wenwu and asked him all sorts of questions. ¡°How was it out there?¡± ¡°Why did it take you so long to come home? ¡°Do you notice how thin you¡¯ve gotten? Did you not eat well or sleep well out there? You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°Wenwu, I know how you felt out there the best. It¡¯s best to stay home. Honestly, don¡¯t go back out there, man.¡± ¡°Wenxiu is right, Third Brother. Since our familys conditions have improved, you don¡¯t have to leave again. Otherwise, everyone will worry about you.¡± ¡°Wow, Wenwu, your body is as hard as iron!¡± ¡°Yeah, you!re worthy of being a martial arts student, Third Brother. I think you¡¯ll be fine out there because you¡¯re so muscular.¡± Everyone talked to Su Wenwu excitedly, but he did not know who to respond to first as he was stunned. He opened his mouth to say something but did not know which question to answer. He was even more puzzled when his gaze fell on the beautiful mooncakes. He felt hungry just looking at them. At that moment, Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t smother Third Brother since he¡¯s exhausted from his journey home. Let him rest so we can have dinner later.¡± Everyone returned to their senses when they heard Su Binglan i s words. ¡°Oh, right. Go and rest, Wenwu. We¡¯ll have dinner soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll have hotpot and mooncakes tonight. Theyre delicious!¡± ¡°Quick, come in.¡± Fortunately, the weather was not too cold that day. Just like that, the family pulled Su Wenwu into the house. Su Wenwu looked at his sister and felt that she had changed drastically. His sister looked gentle and even smiled at him. ¡°Third Brother!¡± Su Binglan even called him Third Brother. Su Wenwu was flattered, stuttering, ¡°Y-Yes, Little Sister? He felt his tongue twist. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s great to have you back, Third Brother. You don¡¯t have to go out there anymore. Go and rest. We¡¯ll have a hotpot in a while.¡± She was stirring the sesame oil as she spoke, and the fragrance wafted throughout the house. It was so fragrant that Su wenwu instantly became hungrier. He had many doubts but was stunned because he did not know which question to ask first. Nonetheless, he was hungry and did not have much strength.. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Slowly Savoring Chapter 254: Slowly Savoring Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gurgle! Su Wenwu¡¯s stomach started to growl again, and he felt a little shy. Only then did Su Binglan realize he was hungry. She put down the sesame oil, took a mooncake, and gave it to Su Wenwu. ¡°Here, Third Brother, have a mooncake as a filler first but don¡¯t overeat. Save your appetite for the hotpot later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Wenwu reached out to take the mooncake but remembered he had not washed his hands yet, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and wash my hands first.¡± Shen Qiuhua was on the sidelines preparing the water for Su Wenwu, so he quickly washed his hands, took the mooncake, and started eating. He had never seen such a delectable mooncake before. He took a big bite and quickly ate, as it was a habit he had developed when he worked out there. He could not control himself. After biting into the mooncake and chewing it, he thought it was sweet and soft. Moreover, it did not taste like the sweetness back then. It was a fragrant sweetness that lingered in his mouth. Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up as he ate. He widened his eyes and looked down at the mooncake with an incredulous expression. ¡®What kind of insanely delicious mooncake is this? It¡¯s completely different from what I used to eat.¡¯ The mooncake was very soft, so he almost bit his tongue from taking such a big bite. That was because his family¡¯s previous mooncakes were quite hard, and he might have trouble eating if he did not bite hard enough. However, he did not need much biting force when he ate the mooncake Su Binglan gave him as it was light and soft. Su Wenwu lowered his gaze and curiously looked at the mooncake¡¯s filling. He noticed it was different because it was yellow. ¡°What is this, Little Sister?¡± Su Wenwu resembled a curious child at that moment. Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°That¡¯s an egg yolk mooncake. There are other mooncakes with other fillings, too, so you can try them later. Still, you mustn¡¯t overeat just yet. One mooncake will do for now since we¡¯ll have a hotpot soon.¡± Su Wenwu was stunned. ¡°E-Egg yolk?¡± He never knew one could use egg yolks to make mooncakes. Although he was puzzled, he had to admit that it was delicious. Su Wenwu almost cried as he ate the mooncake because he had never eaten something so delicious. In the past, he could only eat mooncakes at home during the Mooncake Festival, but the mooncakes were hard. Even so, he thought they were delicious because he rarely ate sweets on weekdays and did not buy cakes or desserts. Su Wenwu would only buy some during the Chinese New Year, but he would use them to entertain the guests who came to pay new year¡¯s greetings. Of course, he would give his two nephews the leftover desserts if there were some. Su Wenwu had only eaten sweets once or twice when he was a child, so it had been a long time since he had one. However, he knew he was an adult now that had to stand tall and provide delicious food for the children at home. ¡°Why are you crying, Third Brother?¡± Su Binglan asked. Su Fengmao glared at Su Wenwu. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, and you¡¯re a man, so why are you crying?¡± Su Wenwu wiped his tears and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m just shocked at how delicious this mooncake is. Father, Mother, where did you buy them? Aren¡¯t these expensive?¡± He knew he could not eat any more mooncakes, no matter how delicious they were. Since they tasted so good, they should be very expensive, so he thought of slowly savoring the mooncake. If he had known earlier, he would have only taken a small bite and given the rest to his family. ¡°Father, Mother, you should eat too. They¡¯re delicious!¡± Su Wenwu remembered his parents saving the tastier foods for him when he was a child because they did not want him to starve. Since he had grown up, Su Wenwu wanted to repay their kindness and give all the good food to his parents. Shen Qiuhua looked at her youngest son and felt a trace of sadness in her heart. ¡°There are more than enough mooncakes for everyone, silly boy. Your sister was the one who made them, after all.¡± ¡°Yeah, our family¡¯s conditions have improved, Wenwu. You can eat as much as vou want.¡± Su Wenxiu also felt a trace of sadness for his younger brother as he recalled some memories. The Su family lived in poor conditions when he was a child. They could barely even afford white flour buns, let alone mooncakes. He could understand how Su Wenwu felt. Su Wenxiu also made a lot of jokes when he just returned home. He would be happy as long as he could live a good life. Su Wenxiu had forgotten how he looked when he ate the mooncakes, as he looked precisely like Su Wenwu did now. Su Wenwu ate many mooncakes over the past few months and grew accustomed to them. At that time, he knew his family¡¯s conditions had improved and that Su Binglan had made as many mooncakes as he wanted, so he could not control himself. However, Su Wenwu was different as he had just returned and thought his family had spent a lot of money buying those mooncakes. He thought he had misheard, so he asked, ¡°L-Little Sister made these?¡± He remembered that Su Binglan had never cooked, so he wondered when she learned how to make the mooncakes. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Yes, of course, your sister made the mooncakes. She also thought of preparing the hotpot we¡¯re about to try. I can¡¯t explain to you what the hotpot is right now, but you will know once we¡¯ve tried it together. Also, we have many mooncakes, so you can have more for yourself.¡± She felt touched because, even though Su Wenwu was hungry when he returned, he still thought about whether or not his parents had eaten. Shen Qiuhua was grateful that her youngest son was so filial. Su Wenwu dared not believe it, but he continued eating his mooncake when he saw everyone nodding at him. He did not eat in big mouthfuls now. Instead, he took small bites, looking like he could not bear to eat such an expensive-looking thing. Still, no one laughed at him since they had reacted the same way when they first tried Su Binglan¡¯s cooking. The family felt a trace of sadness for Su Wenwu instead. He ate in small bites, tasted it, and felt the joy of eating something delicious for the first time. His eyes even started shining. After eating the mooncake, Su Wenwu noticed his father cooking something in the pot in the yard. There was a brick formation at the bottom of the pot where one could place firewood. Su Wenwu saw red things piled in a square with a small pot on top of the square. His father had built a small stove in the yard. ¡°What¡¯s this, Father?¡± Su Wenwu had run home in a hurry, so he felt tired. However, he looked at his surroundings and noticed the new things around the house. He became interested and excited, so his tiredness disappeared. Su Fengmao replied, ¡°These are red bricks. Aren¡¯t they nice?¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°Yeah, they are. I never knew such things existed.¡± He could not help but sigh when he looked at the red bricks. He was more accustomed to looking at green ones, so he wondered how the red ones would fair. ¡®Hmm, they don¡¯t look painted.¡¯ Su Fengmao was stunned when he looked at Su Wenwu. He suddenly felt like explaining the bricks to his son, saying, ¡°Your sister came up with these red bricks. She taught your Uncle Zhengde how to make them. ¡°Did you notice the charcoal underneath? That¡¯s also something your sister came up with and taught your Uncle Fengzhi. Since we have a hotpot tonight, we have to use these things..¡± Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Great Changes Chapter 255: Great Changes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu was amazed by the news things around the house as he curiously touched them here and there. He looked at the red brick and said, ¡°This brick will feel good if we build a house with it.¡± He liked the color, so he thought of building a beautiful house with them. However, he knew the red bricks would not be cheap either. He carefully touched them as his mind wandered. Su Wenwu wanted to build a big house for his family, but he knew the money he had earned was not enough. Hence, he thought of earning and saving more. He wanted his family to have a bigger house so they could all live together. After a while, he looked at his father¡¯s foot and confirmed it had healed. He asked, ¡°Father, has your foot really recovered?¡± Su Fengmao was happy when Su Wenwu mentioned his foot. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better now. Here, let me show you.¡± He stretched his foot and moved it back and forth as he spoke, ¡°This is all thanks to your sister. She operated on my foot, and it finally recovered. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, so I can walk like normal after taking care of it. Our family has gone through great changes, thanks to your sister.¡± Su Fengmao wished he could tell everyone about his recovered foot. That¡¯s why he always ran around the streets as if he feared others would not know that his foot had recovered. Of course, that was his little trick. He wanted those who did not know about his recovered foot to start talking about it. Shen Qiuhua knew her husband was just showing off his daughter¡¯s capabilities because if others saw him running around, they would wonder how he had recovered. Naturally, the villagers would learn that Su Binglan had healed her father. Then they would envy Su Fengmao for having such a gifted daughter. ¡°L- Little Sister has medical skills?!¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s jaw almost hit the ground. He even wondered if there was something wrong with his memories since he knew his sister did not possess any medical knowledge. Also, the other doctors said that they could never heal Su Fengmao¡¯s foot. However, Su Wenwu saw that his father¡¯s food was fine and had no problems. It was as if Su Fengmao¡¯s foot had never gotten smashed. Su Fengmao said proudly, ¡°Of course, your sister knows many things. It¡¯s just that you were unaware. Don¡¯t worry. You will know more about her soon enough.¡± Su Wenwu felt that his family had changed so much since he had been away for more than three months. He wanted to see his mother¡¯s excited reaction when he handed her the two silver taels he had worked so hard to earn, but she looked calm. Shen Qiuhua said to Su Wenwu, ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to earn money out there, so you can just stay with us since our conditions have improved. You no longer have to go on long journeys.¡± Su Wenwu was in disbelief because he just gave her two silver taels. Previously, his mother would be thrilled if he brought home even twenty copper coins. However, his mother¡¯s expression was calm, even though Su Wenwu gave her two silver taels. He carefully hid the two silver taels in his sleeves when he hurried home to give them to his mother. He expected his mother to be thrilled. ¡°M-Mother, that¡¯s two silver taels. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Su Wenwu emphasized. ¡®That¡¯s two silver taels, not two copper coins.¡¯ Su Wenwu was beyond happy when he received the two silver taels. His heart almost jumped out of his chest back then. Nonetheless, he looked like a child asking for praise from his mother at this moment. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. I know you¡¯ve worked hard to earn this, my son. Still, I¡¯m sad that you had to struggle so much.¡± Indeed, she was happy but also felt a trace of sourness for her youngest son. If it were the past, Shen Qiuhua would jump with joy when she saw the two silver taels, but she was much calmer now. Even so, it did not mean she was unhappy. It was just that she had seen more silver these days and had grown accustomed to it. Hence, her emotions were not so obvious. Su Wenwu did not get the reaction he expected, but he was delighted to hear that his mother was happy. He looked at his siblings, and everyone looked calm. It was strange. He also noticed the family was preparing a lot of meat, like pork and mutton. ¡®That¡¯s a lot of meat. We could never afford so much meat, even during the Chinese New Year, let alone the Mooncake Festival. Have my family¡¯s conditions improved that much while I was away? When the family mentioned their conditions had improved, Su Wenwu thought it would only go so far as to be able to eat white bread. Still, it seemed his family had improved beyond his imagination and understanding. He was stunned as he asked, ¡°Has our family improved that much, Mother?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re wealthy now, so you don¡¯t have to risk leaving town for work. Just stay with us and move around town. There¡¯s no need to go so far away since we¡¯ve recently built a bigger house. ¡°That big red house over there belongs to our family, and your father just completed the beam. We¡¯ll move in the furniture we ordered in a few days, and then we can move in permanently.¡± Shen Qiuhua rambled as she spoke about this. Su Wenwu was shocked. He seemed to remember seeing a big red house when he ran home. However, he was so focused on reaching home that he did not think much of the big house. He finally reacted after thinking about it again. ¡®There was a huge house back there. Is that ours?¡¯ ¡°I-Is that true, Mother?¡± Su Wenwu stuttered. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. That¡¯s our new house, and everyone will have their own rooms and courtyards. When you marry and have children, they will have much room to grow. Since you have your own room, you will have privacy, even though you¡¯re living with your parents.¡± Su Wenwu excitedly rubbed his hands together, saying, ¡°Can I go check the house out?¡± He could not wait to see what the house looked like up close. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We can move in soon anyway.¡± ¡°Mother, let Third Brother check it out,¡± Su Binglan handed Su Wenwu the key as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s quite big inside, so just walk around for a while and come home early for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Sister!¡± Su Wenwu took the key and devoutly ran toward the new house. After Su Binglan had prepared everything she needed for the hotpot, Su Wenwu returned and excitedly exclaimed, ¡°Father, Mother, our house is enormous! I couldn¡¯t even finish exploring the inside before I came home for dinner!¡± He smiled brilliantly and talked about what he saw with everyone. Although it was already late, the moon was more prominent, rounder, and shined brighter since it was the Mooncake festival. The moonlight could light up the entirety of the new house, and one could see more clearly. Even though the house was big, the interior design gave off a warm and inviting feeling. The new house had a more extensive living area where everyone could gather, and the family could grow many herbs and vegetables in the courtyards. Everyone had gone to see the new house and knew what it looked like, but they became even more excited when they listened to Su Wenwu¡¯s description. Everyone was chatting and laughing when Baili Jinghua and her son came in. Then Su Binglan introduced her and the little guy to Su Wenwu. Soon after, the family ate hotpot together as Su Binglan explained, ¡°These are the seasonings, so you can all choose which you like most. Then you can put the meat into the pot to heat it, dip it in your seasoning, and eat it..¡± Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Opening a Hotpot Restaurant Chapter 256: Opening a Hotpot Restaurant Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan showed everyone how to use small plates to hold the seasoning. Afterward, she stirred it with chopsticks and invited everyone to sit around the burning pot. After boiling the seasoning in the pot, Su Binglan put in the meat and vegetables she had prepared. The meat cooked quickly since Baili Jinghua had sliced them thinly. Su Binglan scooped out the cooked meat and placed them on a plate, saying, ¡°Okay, everyone. You can take the meat, dip them in the seasoning, and start eating.¡± Everyone listened to her instructions to a tee and thought of how unique this eating style was. The whole family sat around the pot together, making the atmosphere lively. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! I like this way of eating.¡± ¡°I never thought I could eat meat like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant and unique.¡± ¡°I feel warm all over.¡¯ It was autumn, so even though the weather was good that night, it was still a little cold. However, everyone sat around the hotpot and felt its warmth. ¡°It¡¯s so tasty!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve learned about such a unique way of eating.¡± Everyone ate quickly; even Su Binglan continued eating mutton, potato pancakes, sweet potato fries, and tofu. She taught everyone how to eat hotpot, and they all eventually understood. The family even fought over the ladle to scoop up the food and helped to keep them from burning, especially Su Wenwu. He thought he had not done much since returning home and felt quite embarrassed. Therefore, he hurriedly helped everyone scoop food onto their plates. Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, Third Brother. You have to wait until the meat is cooked thoroughly. But since the tofu is essentially cooked, you can heat it a little in the pot before eating it.¡± Just like that, Su Binglan guided everyone. ¡°This hotpot is delicious, Little Sister. It has a unique taste and makes me feel warm, especially because the weather is cold,¡± Su Wenzhe said as he ate. ¡°I¡¯m so satisfied! My stomach feels so warm.¡± Su Wenxiu also ate a lot. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu was about to cry because he had never eaten such delicious food. He ate so much that night and felt like he was dreaming, mainly because the food was so warm. Su Binglan had prepared plenty of meat, vegetables, and even noodles. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve made a lot of food, so let¡¯s eat as much as possible since it¡¯s the Mooncake Festival.¡± Even Baili Jinghua thought the food was delicious as she had never eaten such a thing in the capital. She and her son had eaten many delicacies with Su Binglan since they came to Su Teng Village. Baili Jinghua realized that her son¡¯s complexion had improved over the past few days. Moreover, he slept and ate well, causing him to become more cheerful. These changes made Baili Jinghua incredibly happy. Everyone chatted and laughed happily as Su Binglan looked at them, ¡°I plan to open a hotpot restaurant soon.¡± She simply voiced her thoughts, but no one was surprised. ¡°Yes, you must open one for this delicacy. You have your father¡¯s support, Binglan,¡± Su Fengmao said. He thought people would still eat this kind of food even if they were full. He knew many would want to try hotpot for the first time when Su Binglan opened a hotpot restaurant. Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°The weather is getting colder since winter is just around the corner, so opening a hotpot restaurant is an excellent idea.¡± After some thought, Liu Yinyin said, ¡°I think a hotpot is more straightforward since we just need to set up the pot and prepare the ingredients. Then the customers can put in their meat and cook it themselves. ¡°Also, eating while cooking is enjoyable and especially appetizing.¡± She had grown keen on doing business and was used to thinking about it. Su Wenzhe also agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll support you too, Little Sister. Just look at Xuexuan and Xuehai. They love this thing too.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai looked excited. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°This hotpot is excellent, Sister. The hotpot restaurant is a one-of-a-kind idea.¡¯ There weren¡¯t such things in the capital, so Su Wenwu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too busy with other things, Little Sister? I can help you with the restaurant if you let me eat more.¡± He enjoyed eating hotpot, so he thought he could get more if he helped his sister run the restaurant. He became excited with that thought in mind. Su Binglan looked at Su Wenwu¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Third Brother, but don¡¯t worry. You just got home, and you should know that there are many other delicacies you haven¡¯t tried yet. You¡¯ll slowly get to know these things soon.¡± Su Wenwu was aware that he did not know many things. For example, this was the first time he had heard of tofu. However, his mother just explained that Su Binglan was the one who came up with these things. Su Wenwu thought the tofu was delicious when he ate it. It was soft, smooth, and had a unique fragrance. He was stunned, asking, ¡°There are more delicacies?!¡± Su Binglan just realized what everyone liked when they tried hotpot for the first time. She noticed that Su Wenwu loved to eat meat, so she thought of letting him try barbecued meat. She continued putting noodles into the hotpot as she said, ¡°I know you will enjoy barbecued meat, Third Brother. I¡¯ll bring you to a barbecue stall after you¡¯ve rested enough. The stall belongs to our third uncle, by the way.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°Your sister also came up with the barbecue idea.¡± Su Wenwu was astonished as he thought, ¡®Is my sister a genius or something?! It seems like she came up with everything around here!¡¯ When he finished the food on his plate, he said, ¡°Father, Mother, I won¡¯t go out to work anymore. I¡¯ll just stay here and help my sister with her work.¡± He no longer wanted to leave town for work since there was delicious food at home, his family was well-off, and they had a big house. Su Wenwu often went hungry when he worked away from home. He could not bear to eat because he wanted to save money. He would help his team with food instead. Of course, he would eat, but he would not spend too much on food. He only bought white rice to fill his stomach, even if he did spend money. It was tough out there, and to keep the goods safe, he and his team took turns keeping vigil at night. Nonetheless, Su Wenwu felt happy to be able to eat such good food when he returned. Baili Jinghua added, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do here, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m good at either, Binglan. Why don¡¯t you open the restaurant and I¡¯ll help? I¡¯ll take good care of the food and the customers.¡± After all, Su Binglan would need help once she opened her hotpot restaurant. Then she could rest assured with Su Wenwu and Baili Jinghua around. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I can help too if you can¡¯t handle it, Sister.¡± Su Binglan said thoughtfully, ¡°Wenxiu, you must focus on your studies if you want to learn about medicine. Don¡¯t bother yourself with other things. I can handle it.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°The house is finally ready, and I don¡¯t have anything else to do now. Your mother can handle the soybeans, so I¡¯ll help you with the hotpot restaurant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Father. You can just rest at home,¡± Su Binglan interjected. However, Su Fengmao insisted, ¡°You¡¯ve healed my foot, and I can do many things now. Let me help you, Daughter.¡± He knew his daughter had done much for the family, so he genuinely wanted to help her with something.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: King Ding Lan Ruozhu Chapter 257: King Ding Lan Ruozhu Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at her father¡¯s insistent expression, Su Binglan said, ¡°All right, you can help too, Father. When the hotpot restaurant is on the right track, I will hire someone to help. Then you can rest at home.¡± Su Fengmao waved his hand and said, ¡°I can handle it.¡± Su Binglan looked at everyone and said, ¡°Hurry up. We can talk as we eat.¡± Su Wenwu nodded and said, ¡°There is still so much food. I¡¯m sure we can eat more after taking a short break.¡± Although his stomach was quite full, he felt he could still eat later. Baili Jinghua nodded as she also knew she could eat more later. Su Binglan put a few more things into the pot and ate for a while more. Then she said, ¡°Do you guys want to add some spiciness?¡± She planned to make a pot with two sides. One side was for chili oil, and the other was for sesame oil. ¡°What does spiciness mean?¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Wenwu and said, ¡°It¡¯s chili, Third Brother. I¡¯ll put less in later. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you¡¯ve tasted it.¡± The Su family enjoyed eating spicy food, but Su Wenwu had yet to try it since he had just returned. He did not know how chili tasted. Baili Jinghua had tried spicy food before and thought it was unbearably spicy. However, she grew to like it and would sometimes eat steamed buns with chili. She told Su Binglan, ¡°If there were chilis in the military camp, the soldiers wouldn¡¯t feel so cold during the winter.¡± Baili Jinghua would feel hot whenever she ate spicy food, but she liked it. Su Wenzhe thought of Luo Jin¡¯an when the others talked about chili. He sighed and said, ¡°I can eat chili and spicy food now, thanks to Jin¡¯an.¡± He could not handle the spiciness of chilis previously, but Luo Jin¡¯an had put chili sauce on Su Wenzhe¡¯s lamb skewers once, and Su Wenzhe thought it was unbearable. Still, he grew to like chili and felt that spicier dishes were more delicious and exciting. Everyone thought of Luo Jin¡¯an when Su Wenzhe mentioned him. Then Su Binglan¡¯s smile disappeared as she hoped he would be with the family during the Mooncake Festival¡¯s reunion dinner. Luo Jin¡¯an had never tried hotpot before, and Su Binglan did not know how he was doing in the capital or when he would return. Everyone fell silent when Su Wenzhe mentioned Luo Jin¡¯an. Liu Yinyin discretely pinched Su Wenzhe, but he did not understand why his wife did that. He only looked at Liu Yinyin as she glared at him. ¡®Right, Brother-in-law isn¡¯t around, and I mentioned him.¡¯ Su Wenzhe finally realized what he had done. ¡°Ah, right! Let¡¯s, uh, eat some more, shall we?¡± Meanwhile, Su Wenwu almost burst into tears when he ate the meat from the chili pot. ¡°Ah! I need water!¡± He stood up and paced back and forth in the courtyard as Shen Qiuhua hurriedly poured him some water. However, Su Wenwu still felt hot even after drinking the water. Su Binglan said, ¡°Third Brother, eat some mooncakes to suppress the spiciness. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± Su Wenwu really did feel better after eating the mooncakes. After a while, he looked at the chili, and his eyes became increasingly brighter. ¡°So, that¡¯s what spiciness is? It¡¯s quite satisfying!¡± Su Binglan looked at him and laughed. ¡°Do you like the chili, Third Brother?¡± ¡°Of course. After a while, my whole body was sweating, and I felt warm inside and out. Su Wenwu continued eating as he liked the spiciness. ¡°It¡¯s truly delicious, Little Sister!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone laughed when they saw Su Wenwu¡¯s expression. It was a genuine Mooncake Festival reunion dinner as everyone cheerfully ate and chatted. Shortly after, the family admired the moon and ate some mooncakes just before it was time to sleep. The family did not go to bed until it was very late, but Su Fengmao had already gone to heat up the brick bed in Su Binglan¡¯s house for Su Wenwu and Su Wenxiu to rest. Su Wenwu and Su Wenxiu slept on the same brick bed, while Su Binglan slept on her own in the inner room. In the past, the two brothers would squeeze in one room in the old house, but they could now sleep on a warm bed. Su Binglan lay on her bed but could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. The moon during the Mooncake Festival was perfectly circular and exceptionally bright. Su Binglan could feel the moonlight through the window lattice illuminating the room when she lay on her bed. She looked at the moon and wondered how her husband was doing in the capital. Su Binglan could not help but think, ¡®Would he miss home during the Mooncake Festival?¡¯ Meanwhile, two handsome teenagers were playing chess in King Ding¡¯s mansion in the capital. King Ding Lan Ruozhu looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°The plague is under control, thanks to the prescription you brought.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an moved his chess piece and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s excellent news. I should return to the village.¡± Lan Ruozhu took his turn on the chessboard and asked discreetly, ¡°Do you have someone you care about, Jin¡¯an?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an paused and did not say anything. Lan Ruozhu sighed. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past, but if my sister, Roubing, were here, she would be happy for you. I-It¡¯s been three years, and I thought you were¡­ It¡¯s good to see you, Jin¡¯an.¡± Lan Ruozhu was truly happy to see his friend. ¡°Hey, if it weren¡¯t for the plague in the capital, you wouldn¡¯t have come, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time. You¡¯ll be in danger if you expose yourself too early.¡± Lan Ruozhu sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ve put my life and death aside. I might not have survived this long if I hadn¡¯t promised my sister I¡¯d live on.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re still alive, I must live on too. I must avenge my Wei army and allow the surviving members to enjoy the sunlight,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, frowning. ¡°That¡¯s what my sister wants too, Jin¡¯an. So, I will fight for that position,¡± Lan Ruozhu was determined when he said that. It was as if a flame was burning in his eyes. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Lan Ruozhu and said, ¡°Let the others fight first. We should conserve our strength and let Dingzhou develop. Only by storing our strength can we claim that position. Still, you must protect yourself and avoid danger.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew what Lan Ruozhu was going to do. Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father left the Shadow Guards to me. My sister even trained some of them. They are powerful and will protect me well. However, can you genuinely live in that place?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°That¡¯s the place Princess Lan chose for me, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Lan Ruozhu sighed and said, ¡°She said she¡¯ll return.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forget that, but do you honestly think she can live again?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked thoughtfully. After all, how could a person come back to life after death? Lan Ruozhu was a bit skeptical, but he firmly believed his sister¡¯s words. He covered his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought she¡¯s still alive. At that time, she chose Tenghe Town for a reason and said there was a slim chance of survival.. Have you seen her or anyone similar to her there?¡± Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: The Most Elite Unit Chapter 258: The Most Elite Unit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an held his chess piece with his slender fingers as they tensed up, but he did not say anything. Seeing Luo Jin¡¯an like that, Lan Ruozhu said sadly, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought. Why would she be there? She¡¯s gone, so how could she exist in this world anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. ¡°Cough, cough. Ahem!¡± Lan Ruozhu started coughing. Luo Jin¡¯an released the chess piece in his hand and went to Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side. Then he reached out and gently patted Lan Ruozhu. ¡°I¡¯ll call a doctor for you.¡± Lan Ruozhu shook his head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The people from the Legendary Medicine Valley came and nursed me not too long ago. I¡¯m fine now. Although they can¡¯t completely cure me, I can live long enough to avenge us.¡± He clenched his fists when he said that as two flames burned in his eyes, wanting revenge. After all, his sister would not have died if it were not for those people. Lan Roubing would not have fallen ill if she had not saved her brother when they were children. Still, she kept plotting for him, even though she was so young. ¡®It¡¯s been three years. Roubing would have been eighteen years old if she were still alive.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes reddened when he thought of this. No one knew how much his sister¡¯s death had hit him. Lan Ruozhu felt his heart would bleed whenever he thought of his sister, but there was nothing he could do now except endure the pain. He knew it was useless to rely on impulse sometimes, so he had to endure and accumulate strength to avenge his sister. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Lan Ruozhu but did not know how to comfort him. Luo Jin¡¯an could understand how Lan Ruozhu felt because he was also full of hatred. He thought of the past and felt disappointed. Then he looked at Lan Ruozhu and said, ¡°Princess Lan would want you to live a happy life, not one filled with hatred.¡± Lan Ruozhu said faintly, ¡°You, too, know that my parents died early. I¡¯ve been dependent on Roubing since I was a child, so how could I not feel hate when she died? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those people, my sister would have led a happy and healthy life instead of dying at such a young age. It¡¯s my fault for failing to protect her, especially as her brother.¡± Lan Ruozhu would only say these heartfelt words when faced with Luo Jin¡¯an. He kept many things and words in his heart, which caused him a lot of pain. Perhaps he felt better after saying these things. Immediately after, Luo Jin¡¯an became a little absent-minded. He wondered if he would feel as much hatred as Lan Ruozhu if he had not met Su Binglan. Maybe it was so. Since Luo Jin¡¯an met Su Binglan, she gave him the warmth of his home, causing his heart to heal gradually. These days, his state of mind was calmer whenever he thought of the past. If it were not for the burdens Luo Jin¡¯an had, he would enjoy living a simple and comfortable life in Su Teng Village. Every day would be relaxing since he genuinely liked that lifestyle. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s theirs. We must accumulate our strength now. We will strike and take revenge when the time is right.¡± A cold light glinted across Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gorgeous eyes. It was sharp and frigid, carrying extreme danger. Lan Ruozhu understood what he must do. After talking for a while, he asked, ¡°Do you still want to return to Su Teng Village?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯m studying at Blue Mountain Academy. Those people didn¡¯t expect me to survive, but if I remained here, they would find out and know I am by your side. Then they would undoubtedly hunt us down. ¡°If it were just you, those people wouldn¡¯t take you as a threat and leave Dingzhou alone.¡± Lan Ruozhu understood that and said, ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t think I will live any longer with my current condition. I must use this illusion to buy time for Dingzhou for at least a few more years.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an agreed, ¡°Yes, two to three years are enough for Dingzhou to develop.¡± Lan Ruozhu noticed the gentleness in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to go to Tenghe town and check it out. Still, I know I can¡¯t go there for the time being, or I¡¯ll attract the attention of the many forces in Chu Country to Tenghe Town.¡± He understood what he should and should not do at this stage. ¡°Speaking of which, how did you survive? What kind of betrayal did the Wei family army have to suffer to get wiped out completely?¡± The Wei family army was the most elite unit in Chu Country, and everyone knew their strength. Such a tragic thing would not have happened if it were not for the betrayal. Lan Ruozhu dared not imagine the scene, so he did not know how Luo Jin¡¯an had survived. Still, he knew Luo Jin¡¯an must have experienced horrific things. Otherwise, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body would not have become so scarred and weak. Luo Jin¡¯an was the most dazzling existence in all of Chu Country in the past. He was magnificent and unparalleled, like a spring breeze and the warm sun. However, something had restrained his emotions, and others could not feel the fluctuation of his internal energy. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when Lan Ruozhu asked him that question. He became pale, and his eyes were red. Lan Ruozhu was shocked when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression. He had never seen Luo Jin¡¯an react that way, as he had a dark and demonic aura around him. He seemed dark and cold, causing Lan Ruozhu to feel suffocated. Luo Jin¡¯an was never like this in the past, and Lan Ruozhu knew he could not allow Luo Jin¡¯an to think of the past or something bad would happen. He hurriedly stood before Luo Jin¡¯an and thundered, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Jin¡¯an! Think about Roubing, Su Teng Village, Tenghe Town, Blue Mountain Academy¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to have heard Lan Ruozhu¡¯s voice and thought about his good times in Su Teng Village. His expression returned to normal, and his reddened eyes regained their clarity. Lan Ruozhu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an had recovered. ¡°You scared me there. Don¡¯t think about the battlefield anymore, please. If anything happens to you, I will let my sister down. Roubing only wants you to be happy.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been away for too long. I should return to the village.¡± Lan Ruozhu asked, ¡°How is your kung fu? Can you still fight?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said in a deep voice, ¡°I must suppress the cold poison in my body, so I can¡¯t use force, or it¡¯ll spread.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Shadow Guards to escort you back.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Luo Ying will be by my side along the way. Nothing will happen to me.¡± Besides two of King Ding Lan Ruozhu¡¯s confidants and the Shadow Guards, no one knew that Major General Wei had gone to King Ding¡¯s mansion. No one else knew he was still alive, so Luo Jin¡¯an could leave unnoticed. He seemed to have thought of something and said to Lan Ruozhu, ¡°Miss Baili is with her son in Su Teng Village. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± Lan Ruozhu faintly smiled when he heard the good news. ¡°It¡¯s great that the people my sister cares about are alive.¡± Now, Lan Ruozhu also had the idea of living.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Harvesting and Drying Rice Chapter 259: Harvesting and Drying Rice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu felt he was not fighting alone because he wanted to fight for the people still alive, the people his sister cared for. He also promised his sister he would live well. After the Mooncake Festival, Su Binglan stayed home to help with the autumn harvest for a few days. Since the paddy had matured, they had to put away the rice quickly. Therefore, the people of Tenghe Town started getting busier over the next few days. Many did not go home for lunch since they needed to bring the rice home early¡ªinstead, they packed dry food and water to eat and drink in the fields. After eating, everyone continued their work. Although it was autumn. the sun still shined brightlv in the afternoon. However, none of the villagers felt tired as they were busy bringing the rice home. Even if some took a lunch break, they would hurriedly finish their food and return to work. Su Binglan did not go to the shop these days. Instead, she stayed in the village and went to work in the fields in the morning. Even though the family had hired a long-term worker, everyone had grown accustomed to collecting rice themselves during the autumn harvest. Therefore, Su Binglan could not be bothered with other things these days. She went to work in the fields every morning with her parents, second brother, and third brother. Baili Jinghua volunteered to help, but Su Binglan thought Baili Jinghua would not know how to work in the fields since she was the Baili family¡¯s eldest daughter. Besides, how could Su Binglan have the nerve to ask Baili Jinghua to help with the farm work? Baili Jinghua seemed to have guessed Su Binglan¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink. I¡¯m just curious and want to do something with you. Besides, I¡¯m strong and not a spoiled person. I¡¯ll know what to do once you teach me. I wanted to take my son to play in the fields anyway.¡± The villagers had been busy harvesting their rice over the past few days, so Baili Jinghua did not feel at ease if she just stayed home. Under Baili Jinghua¡¯s insistence, Su Binglan finally agreed to let her help. Baili Jinghua took her son along, and he was very obedient. He would listen if she told him to sit on a rock or the ground. Baili Xihong noticed everyone was busy, so he wanted to help. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Mom.¡± Baili Jinghua¡¯s heart melted. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Xihong. You¡¯re still a kid, so you can just play by the side.¡± In the past, Su Binglan thought Baili Jinghua was still a young miss, but after working alongside her, Su Binglan realized she was not as delicate as she looked. Baili Jinghua was not afraid of hard work. On the contrary, she was tenacious. Su Binglan noticed this and started to admire Baili Jinghua. The whole family went home for lunch at noon, and afterward, they returned to the fields to continue working. Baili Jinghua raised her head and saw the surrounding fields and busy villagers. Everyone was collecting rice, and the fast-moving villagers occasionally exchanged a few words. Still, they could not talk or rest too much since they were in a rush to harvest their rice and return home. When Baili Jinghua looked up, she saw the blue skies as a cold breeze blew. She breathed in the fresh air and felt carefree. She felt at ease here since it was lively yet relaxed. After a quick breather, she wiped the sweat off her forehead and continued working. Everyone had used all their strength to work over the past few days because they could eat more if they worked hard. After eating, everyone went to sleep on their beds with their comfortable pillows. Perhaps they slept well because they had worked all day and became tired quickly. Baili Jinghua realized that hers and her son¡¯s mental state had improved as the days passed. One morning, she touched her waist and noticed she had some meat on her bones. ¡®D-Did I gain weight?¡¯ She also noticed her son had become heavier when she carried him. Baili Jinghua was overjoyed because it meant that her son had eaten and slept well recently. In the past, her son remained skinny, no matter how much she fed him. However, Baili Xihong started eating and sleeping well after moving to Su Teng Village. ¡°I will give you a better life in the future, Xihong. I want you to be happy for the rest of your life,¡± Baili Jinghua said. Baili Xihong responded thoughtfully, ¡°You must be happy too, Mother.¡± Baili Jinghua felt a warmth in her heart as she replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll all be happy.¡± Even though there were many members in Su Binglan¡¯s family, harvesting their rice took a long time. Some villagers had more land than Su Binglan¡¯s family, but they finished their harvest earlier. Everyone realized that Su Binglan¡¯s family had a high rice yield with large grains. Many looked at Shen Qiuhua enviously, and one person said, ¡°Madam Shen, we¡¯ve agreed to buy some seeds from you so we can have the same rice grains as you next year.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the bumper harvest of rice and could not hide her smile. She said, ¡°We use the same seeds as you.¡± ¡°We also want to buy some paddy seeds from you, Miss Shen, mainly because you have twice as much rice as us. Since we¡¯re on the same land, we¡¯ll be happy if we can double the amount of rice we can harvest.¡¯ The Su family harvested two years¡¯ worth of rice in one year, and just thinking about it excited Shen Qiuhua. The villagers asked Shen Qiuhua to lend some seeds, and she agreed since they were from the same village. After all, she would be too embarrassed not to agree. Still, it was a good thing that her family¡¯s conditions had improved. Shen Qiuhua had spare money and could go to town to buy food, so why wouldn¡¯t the villagers ask her for some seeds? After sharing some of their rice with the villagers, the Su family might not have enough to eat, but Shen Qiuhua looked at the yard full of rice and happily said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing my family has plenty of rice. We promise to give you guys some since we still have plenty of grain in reserve.¡± Su Fengmao said curiously, ¡°That¡¯s strange. We have the same seeds and share the same land, so why do we have so much more than them?¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°We must have planted the paddy seeds more carefully. We must¡¯ve produced more rice since we used a different method.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Your brother-in-law was home during a drought, and he watered the land daily. He never let the land go dry,¡± Su Fengmao said, nodding. Meanwhile, Su Binglan discreetly put a portion of rice in her pocket dimension. She knew the seeds would improve exponentially when her pocket dimension¡¯s spiritual energy nourished them. The villagers would have a higher yield the following year after planting these seeds. Then everyone would keep a small portion of rice for themselves and sell the surplus for money. Since that was the case, the price of rice would not be too high because there would be more in the market. Then people from other villages could afford more rice if they did not have enough. Still, this change had to happen one step at a time. For the time being, Su Binglan could only change Su Teng Village¡¯s situation. After harvesting the rice, it was time to dry them. The village had a special field where most villagers dried their rice. However, the village official supervised that place, so no one dared to steal other people¡¯s rice in broad daylight. Also, the villagers knew each other well and always knew who went in and out of the drying field. Nonetheless, everyone would put away their rice when it was nighttime since they feared it would rain and wet the rice they had worked so hard to dry.. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Save Wherever Possible Chapter 260: Save Wherever Possible Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The villagers typically took their rice out to dry and brought it home at night. Then they would pound the rice to peel the husk when it was dry. However, these were not urgent tasks. Since it took a long time to do, the villagers worked slowly. After the autumn harvest, the villagers no longer had to work so hard as they started peeling peanuts, corn, and pound rice at home. After that, they prepared for the frigid winter. Sometimes, it would snow so heavily that the mountains would become inaccessible. That¡¯s why most prepared themselves in advance for the winter so they would not have to go out. Of course, those with free time occasionally went hunting in the mountains just before winter. However, they did not go too deep into the mountains and would hunt rabbits at most. Su Binglan did not want to think about winter because it was still autumn, and she still had a lot of things to do. After harvesting rice, she began working on starting the hotpot restaurant. After all, one needed a big shop to open a hotpot restaurant. In her opinion, the hotpot restaurant would be famous, so a small shop would not suffice. One needed a shop big enough, preferably one with two floors, so that they could accommodate more people. When Su Binglan went to town, the first thing she did was look for a shop. Then she would let Lin Zheng handle the matter. Lin Zheng was ecstatic when he learned that his master would open another shop. ¡°Master, do you want to rent a shop with a perfect location or just a decent one?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The location won¡¯t matter, but the most important thing is that the rent is cheap, and the surrounding streets should be spacious and suitable for parking carriages. Also, I¡¯m looking for a two-story shop.¡± Lin Zheng said smilingly, ¡°I understand, Master. I¡¯ll look for one right now. I guarantee you that the price will be reasonable. Also, I know the shop you open will be famous, no matter where it is. It¡¯s just as you said: Quality goods need no advertising.¡± Su Binglan patted Lin Zheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°All right, go and do it quickly. The weather is getting colder, so I need to open the hotpot restaurant as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lin Zheng hurriedly went to complete his task. He was efficient as he found a few shops that met Su Binglan¡¯s needs in one day. He found a few two-stories tall shops, but they were in different places. Su Binglan looked at a few shops and chose one. ¡°Let¡¯s do this one since it¡¯s only two silver taels a month. Also, the shop is huge, and the entrance is spacious.¡± Indeed, the rent was cheap and was Su Binglan¡¯s primary concern. Although she had earned a lot of money, Su Binglan learned from her mother that she should save wherever possible. Moreover, she wanted to buy more land quickly. ¡°Master, this shop is also on the west side, close to your dessert shop. It¡¯s just one street away but big, so it won¡¯t be easy to get a hold of.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear something about many people renting shops in the west? That means the prices have gone up, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s near our street, and it¡¯s all thanks to you, Master. No one would want to do business there if you didn¡¯t open your shops and the barbecue stall didn¡¯t become so popular. ¡°It¡¯s easier to rent the shops over there but not the ones on this street, mainly because the shop you want has two floors instead of one.¡± Su Binglan understood that most people did small-scale businesses, and renting a shop was just taking over a small business. Very few would rent a big shop since most did not need so much space and the rent was more expensive. Therefore, renting a big shop in a remote area was difficult. In Su Binglan¡¯s opinion, two silver taels a month was more cost-effective. ¡°Then let¡¯s rent this shop,¡± Su Binglan said. Lin Zheng smiled. ¡°The shop owners on this street will have to thank you again, Master. Once you open your shop, it¡¯ll become famous and make that street more lively.¡± Su Binglan remembered that Lin Zheng had yet to try hotpot before. ¡°How do you know it¡¯ll be famous?¡± Lin Zheng replied confidently, ¡°Well, your food is always delicious.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°All right, go settle the paperwork for the shop.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After Lin Zheng had settled the paperwork, Su Binglan tidied up the shop and told Su Zhengde to handle the renovations. Su Zhengde was thrilled when his niece asked him to handle the renovation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I will do a good job according to your requests.¡± After he built the house for Su Binglan and her family, Su Zhengde took on a lot more work and was almost unable to handle it. When Su Binglan told him to renovate her shop, he did not say a word and postponed the rest of his projects. He prioritized his niece¡¯s renovations because he did not want to delay Su Binglan¡¯s shop opening. ¡°Thank you very much, Uncle Zhengde.¡± Su Zhengde waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Binglan.¡± He felt he should be thanking his niece, even though it was strange for him to do so. Su Zhengde knew he needed to put all his heart into his niece¡¯s renovation as a more effective way of thanking her. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about your work, Uncle Zhengde. I went to look at my family¡¯s new house, and your team built it according to the blueprints I drew. It¡¯s impressive,¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words were sincere. ¡°You flatter me, Binglan.¡± Su Zhengde was delighted that his niece praised him. He could not hide his smile, no matter how hard he tried. Madam Zhou watched from the sidelines, and emotions filled her heart. She knew how serious her husband was in the past as he rarely smiled. Now, he always smiled whenever faced with Su Binglan. Madam Zhou could sense Su Zhengde¡¯s genuine happiness because her husband could do many things. Many looked up to him and trusted him to work for them. Su Zhengde felt at ease, so his mood naturally improved, not to mention Madam Zhou. Many villagers and townsfolk went to order furniture for her, so she always slept with a smile. Su Binglan handed the shop blueprints to Su Zhengde and said, ¡°These are the blueprints I drew. You can renovate the shop according to them.¡± Su Zhengde looked at the blueprints and was amazed. ¡°Is that a table, Binglan?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s a stove. I want each table to have one, and the customers can sit on both sides. There will be an opening under the stoves for burning charcoal, and it¡¯s connected to the ventilation on the outer wall.¡± There was no electricity in that era, so Su Binglan could only develop primitive methods for her hotpot restaurant. She had it all figured out and designed the shop based on modern hotpot restaurants. Moreover, the customers would feel a sense of novelty when they ate at the restaurant. Su Binglan explained everything in detail. Since Su Zhengde had worked as a carpenter for many years and helped several people build houses, he knew what to do the moment Su Binglan explained her designs.. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Hotpot Restaurant Supplies Chapter 261: Hotpot Restaurant Supplies Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan left the shop renovation entirely to her uncle and gave him enough silver to do it. Su Zhengde looked at the money and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need that much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done the calculations, Uncle Zhengde. That isn¡¯t much silver, especially since the money you receive from others is more than this. I consider this amount too little. You can¡¯t charge me less than you would others, Uncle Zhengde.¡± Since Su Binglan said so, Su Zhengde had no choice but to accept the money. Su Binglan told her family about the follow-up to the hotpot restaurant during dinner. The family typically discussed these things together, after all. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll need a lot of charcoal, pork, mutton, and vegetables when we open this restaurant. We¡¯ll be busier than ever when that time comes, so it would be best if one of us were responsible for buying what we need.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°The charcoal shouldn¡¯t be a problem since your third uncle is making more. He said he was planning to make and sell more charcoal when he was busy harvesting. After all, winter is nearby. Nonetheless, Fengzhi is selling his charcoal at low prices. ¡°Fengzhi said he¡¯s selling the charcoal cheaper since you taught him how to make it, and he has benefitted from his barbecued lamb skewers. The villagers can afford more charcoal to keep themselves warm during the winter. We can buy charcoal from Fengzhi, so that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. She did not expect her third uncle to be such a passionate person. She also felt it was better to have charcoal at a lower price so the villagers could afford it. The price of charcoal in the market was too high. In the past, everyone was reluctant to burn charcoal during the winter. Instead, they would burn more firewood. However, the air would remain cold while their beds were warm. Also, firewood would not last as long as charcoal, which could keep the villagers warmer for longer. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Okay, you can talk to Uncle Fengzhi about it, Father.¡± Su Wenwu saw everyone discussing and hurriedly added, ¡°Binglan, I can do something too.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother. I still need your help with many things. ¡± She noticed everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and felt like they were not opening a shop but doing something much more enjoyable. Everyone was eager to participate, and this enthusiasm made Su Binglan laugh. She was willing to do many things with such a family. Su Wenwu said anxiously, ¡°Quick, tell me what I can do, Binglan. I will make arrangements immediately!¡± He only realized what changes had happened in the family and the village when he returned from the capital. Initially, he found it hard to believe. He felt like he was dreaming during his first few days after finally returning home. He thought everything he saw was just an illusion. Su Wenwu only realized everything was real after bringing home their rice harvest. Indeed, his family¡¯s conditions had improved, and it was beyond his imagination. No wonder his mother was much calmer when she received the two silver taels from him. Even Su Wenwu was calmer when he saw two taels of silver now. After all, his sister paid Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan to work at her shop, which did not even include bonuses. Sometimes, Su Binglan would pay more than one silver tael in bonus, primarily if they worked well. Su Wenwu was envious of the trio as he saw how excited they were when he went to help in the shop once. The trio looked at Su Binglan with gratitude, and Su Wenwu would too if he were that excited. Nonetheless, Su Wenwu knew he had to work with his sister because he could learn a lot and eat delicious food. Su Wenxiu also wanted to work with his sister, but he was still determined to study medicine. After moving to the big house, he would grow herbs in the backyard. Then he could better understand the medicinal properties of each herb. Moreover, he could sell the herbs he grew and earn money to contribute to the family. If his sister helped others, he wanted to help her. After learning medical skills, he could also treat patients and save people. Su Wenxiu felt his life would be more meaningful if he could help others, especially after what he had experienced in the capital. He had many feelings about it and knew what he needed to do. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Since we¡¯ve had hotpot before this, everyone should know what we need for the shop. We¡¯ll have plenty of customers after opening the restaurant so we will need a lot of ingredients. ¡°Still, it¡¯ll be a waste of time if we have to shop for ingredients daily. If we can negotiate with the local merchants and ask them to deliver the goods daily, we can save time and effort and do other things.¡± Everyone thought Su Binglan¡¯s ideas were perfect. After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You make a lot of sense, Binglan. Although we¡¯re not as big as, let¡¯s say, Drunken Cloud, I think it¡¯s more convenient if we can ask others to deliver the goods to our restaurant. ¡°If others prepare and deliver the goods daily to us, it¡¯ll be much more convenient. However, we need many things, so hopefully, several people will be willing to deliver what we need. ¡°We have plenty of vegetables now, but they won¡¯t last us through the winter. At most, we have radishes and cabbages.¡± Su Binglan did not have to worry about vegetables since she had been growing them in her pocket dimension. The vegetable overgrew in her dimension, so she would have enough to last a long time. Even so, she would not have enough if she planned to open a chain store in the future, so she had to think of other ways to grow vegetables in a greenhouse. Nonetheless, opening a store was enough for the time being. Su Binglan said, ¡°I have ways to grow enough vegetables. My main concern is pork, mutton, and chicken.¡± Su Wenzhe thought about what he had eaten when he tried the hotpot. He remembered eating tofu, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about tofu either, Binglan. Yinyin and I can prepare as much as you need.¡± He did not care whether or not he could handle it because he felt his sister¡¯s matter was more important. He knew he had to prioritize her needs. Su Binglan looked at Su Wenzhe and said, ¡°You can¡¯t handle that much work, Big Brother.¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Binglan. We can handle it. What¡¯s most important is for you to open your hotpot restaurant.¡± The whole family supported Su Binglan no matter what she did. Liu Yinyin was most grateful to Su Binglan when she thought about the changes in her family. Liu Yinyin wanted to ensure her sister-in-law had enough tofu for her hotpot restaurant, even if it meant serving less haggis soup and sesame buns in her shop. Su Binglan knew Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin genuinely wanted to help and that it would be impolite to refuse. Moreover, she needed to have tofu to increase the variety of ingredients in the hotpot. After all, tofu was also a delicious food source. After pondering for a while, Su Binglan said, ¡°Big Brother, Sister-in-law, you can open a tofu factory for yourselves since it¡¯s called Su¡¯s Tofu. You¡¯ll have more time if you hire more people..¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Assembly Line Production Chapter 262: Assembly Line Production Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenzhe and his wife fell silent upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. Even Su Fengmao and his wife thought deeply because they knew how delicious, nutritious, and cheap tofu was. Most people could afford it too. In addition, the family also made dried tofu, tofu skewers, tofu pudding, etc. However, they would need to grind a fixed amount of soybeans daily, and the number of tofu products they could make was limited. The family could earn a lot of money if they made tofu all day. Still, they could not handle it if that were the case, mainly because there were many steps to making tofu. Su Binglan and her family were the only ones who knew how to make tofu, but what if they hired people and taught them? Everyone gave it some thought, but Shen Qiuhua voiced her doubts, ¡°Binglan, that¡¯s a good idea, but we can¡¯t handle that much work. I know we can hire people, but I fear they will leak our tofu-making methods and start making it for themselves.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua knew hiring someone would not cost much, but she did not want others to steal her family¡¯s business. Su Binglan said, ¡°There are many steps to making tofu, so we can start an assembly line production if we hire people.¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s ¡®assembly line production?¡±¡® Liu Yinyin asked, resembling a curious child. She discovered a new term from her sister-in-law, but she asked about it since she did not understand it. Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°It kind of means a person can only learn and master one step from the many of making tofu. For example, we must wash, cut, fry, and add seasoning when we cook, right? ¡°We can hire some people for washing, some for cutting, while the others are responsible for the first cooking process, and the remaining people will do the second. ¡°That means certain people are only responsible for one thing while not knowing the other processes of making our tofu. For instance, the person in charge of cutting tofu won¡¯t know how to cook it even if we ask them to.¡± Su Wenzhe quickly understood what his sister meant. He smiled and slapped his thigh. ¡°Aha! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?! We can hire a few people to soak the soybeans and some to grind them. Everyone will be limited to mastering one step but won¡¯t know or see the other steps.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Yes, then the core methods will still be in our hands. Hence, we need reliable people to do only one step.¡± Su Fengmao thought about it, looked at Su Binglan, and then said, ¡°There¡¯s a place in town where one can sell or purchase enslaved people. We won¡¯t have to worry about them betraying us if we have a contract, but they must be expensive. One person could cost more than a dozen silver taels.¡± Su Binglan looked into her father¡¯s eyes and suddenly remembered that her family had purchased Luo Jin¡¯an from the town. However, he was not expensive because he had a scar on his face. Su Binglan fell silent when she heard her father¡¯s words and decided she did not want to purchase enslaved people. Still, this was how things were in this prn She said, ¡°We can just hire the village. Then they can earn extra money and have a better Chinese New Year. If so, they also need to sign a confidentiality agreement.¡± Unbeknownst to the other family members, Su Binglan knew this method was not as safe as she said. She felt others would figure out how to make tofu in a few years. After all, people could learn things, and she thought the Su family could not be the only ones to run a tofu business. Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll do whatever you suggest, Binglan. ¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin also nodded. Liu Yinyin said thoughtfully, ¡°I think what Binglan said makes sense. If we think about it from a broader perspective, we can open up the tofu factory and hire more people to make our products indefinitely, and then we might earn a year¡¯s worth of money in a month. ¡°That way, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of others learning our trade. We can earn more than we need if the tofu factory is big enough. Also, we can relax a little and do something else since your parents can find the time.¡± Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin admiringly. She knew her sister-in-law was intelligent since Liu Yinyin always thought long-term. Su Wenzhe also had a sudden realization as his eyes lit up. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better that way! Then let¡¯s hurry up and open a tofu factory!¡± Shen Qiuhua knew the family had a lot of work to do if they genuinely wanted to open a tofu factory. ¡°Hmm, where should we open the factory? How big should it be?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll open it in the village. Didn¡¯t we buy a large plot of land in the back? We can¡¯t fill up that much land to build another house, even if it has a massive courtyard. ¡°I initially planned to enclose some of that land, but now I feel it¡¯s just suitable for building a large tofu factory. We can hire the villagers because it¡¯ll be more convenient for them to go to work and go home to rest.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed and said, ¡°Everyone will be thrilled when they find out about this.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the autumn harvest is over, the villagers have ample free time. It¡¯s already hard to find a job in town, but everyone will be delighted if we can provide jobs in the village.¡± He could even imagine what it would be like after opening the factory. Su Wenxiu grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re always helping others, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s called a win-win situation. I only thought of opening a tofu factory in the village because it¡¯s close by, making it more convenient for the villagers. Father and Mother won¡¯t have to go to town since they can keep an eye on the factory. ¡°Then Big Brother and Sister-in-law can set up their shop without worry, and if anyone needs tofu products, we can send them to town.¡± Su Wenzhe said happily, ¡°That¡¯s a good relationship to have. In the past, Drunken Cloud¡¯s owner wanted to order tofu from us, but we didn¡¯t have enough. If we open a big tofu factory, we can finally supply some to Drunken Cloud. ¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people tried making a deal with us about getting more tofu, but we had no choice but to disagree. The factory idea is perfect since we can make more and sell them to whoever wants to strike a deal with us.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin, saying, ¡°You two won¡¯t have to worry about spending silver since you made a lot of money in the past. I saved it, so you can open a big tofu factory.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s blood immediately started boiling as he could not wait to open the factory as quickly as possible. ¡°Little Sister, can you help me draw the blueprints? I want to know what you think is the best way to build a tofu factory.¡± Su Wenzhe trusted his sister the most. Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come up with the blueprints, but you can ask Uncle Zhengde and his construction team to help build it.¡± Su Zhengde had many people working for him currently, and most had some experience building houses. After all, many wanted to work for Su Zhengde. He even had two or three teams under him now. Su Fengmao thought of something and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourselves, everyone. We need to move into the big house tomorrow..¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Food and Clothing Chapter 263: Food and Clothing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao patted the table, his eyes filled with eagerness because he and his family were about to live in a new, big house. Su Binglan had gone to look around in the new house, and Su Zhengde had slightly modified a few places. Hence, delaying the house¡¯s building process. Moreover, the house was expansive and required a lot of furniture. Initially, the furniture was ready in advance, and the family had moved them in, but Su Binglan said she wanted to let some air in before their big move. Although no one understood why Su Binglan did that, they listened to her and decided to move in a day later. Su Fengmao kept track of the time and reminded everyone that they were moving into the new house tomorrow. Everyone stopped talking about the factory when they heard they were moving the following day. ¡°Oh, right, we¡¯re moving in tomorrow. I almost forgot about that.¡± Su Wenwu was the first to react. He was the most excited and active when he thought of living in a big house and having a big room to himself. Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy for the past few days that I almost forgot about it.¡± Indeed, she had been swamped recently, but being busy made her feel at ease since she had more money. She even ate and slept well. Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°Binglan even got me a dressing table, but I haven¡¯t gone to look at it.¡± Su Binglan said the dressing table had drawers and cabinets in which Liu Yinyin could put things she used daily. For example, things like combs, makeup, and cosmetics. Liu Yinyin did not have many things. She only had a box of ordinary makeup and stuff like wooden hairpins and combs. Even though she did not have much, Liu Yinyin still liked having a dressing table. She imagined putting more things in her dressing table cabinets and drawers, as she could remove and use them daily. Their house now felt crowded, and Liu Yinyin could only put some of her things in the cupboard. Fortunately, she did not have many clothes and could fit them all in. However, the new house had separate yards and rooms with heated platforms and beds. Su Binglan said they could sleep on the heated platform during the winter and on the bed when it was hot during the summer. They also had several cupboards to store many things. The most important thing about the new house was its many yards and rooms, so Liu Yinyin¡¯s sons could stay there even when they married. Nonetheless, the family would be harmonious and united, making Liu Yinyin happy. ¡°Time flies, huh? I didn¡¯t expect to move into the big house so soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, our family just keeps improving.¡± Su Wenzhe thought of his children having their own rooms. Then he would not have to share one and sleep on a brick bed again since it was too crowded. He used to be like that with his two brothers. Therefore he was happy that his two sons would have their own rooms. Sure enough, Su Binglan was thoughtful. Su Wenxiu did not have a strong concept of where to live since he had suffered in the capital. Still, he was satisfied when he returned because he felt content sleeping on a warm bed at home. Nonetheless, he was thrilled that he could move into a big house with his family. Su Wenxiu realized he had grown dependent on his family because he felt safe with them. He looked forward to planting medicinal herbs in the new house¡¯s backyard the most since it was huge. His sister had bought all that land and surrounded it with a wall, so he would not have to worry about others stealing his medicinal herbs. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I can also grow my medicinal herbs now.¡± Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were excited, especially Su Xuexuan. He wanted to live in the big house because Su Binglan said there would be a special study room. He could read and study there, so he was delighted. Su Xuexuan was only four years old and had a lot of fun whenever he got home from school. Su Binglan could feel how excited everyone was and could not help but laugh. She was a beautiful young lady, predominantly when she laughed. Everyone thought she looked adorable. All the Su family members were good-looking, especially since Su Binglan had been adding spiritual spring water to the house water tank. The family drank it daily, causing their skin and mental states to improve. Even the white hair on Shen Qiuhua¡¯s head became less, and her skin was much more delicate, making her look much younger. Since everyone was together daily, none of them noticed these changes. However, Su Wenwu noticed that his parents looked younger when he finally returned home. Even his brothers looked better. After discussing the matter of moving, Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about the tofu factory and the hotpot restaurant.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk about the restaurant first. After all, we could afford that big house because we made money from doing well with our businesses. Still, we can¡¯t forget our roots even if we have that big house.¡± Su Wenzhe hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. We know that.¡± Su Wenxiu added, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been studying medicine at Hundred Herb Hospital, and Doctor Wu has been enthusiastic about teaching and guiding me.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°I¡¯ll also do my best, Mother. I¡¯ll go and help Binglan since she¡¯s opening a hotpot restaurant.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, I know you three will work hard. I¡¯m just afraid that you might get arrogant. No matter what, you must always stay grounded. ¡°The three of you must work hard to live good lives and never be lazy. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m lecturing you because it¡¯s for your sake.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew her three sons well, but she wanted to remind them to be humble. ¡°We don¡¯t think you¡¯re lecturing us, Mother. We know you¡¯re saying those things for our good,¡± Su Wenzhe expressed his stance with his two younger siblings. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu nodded in unison. ¡°Big Brother is right, Mother.¡± Everyone ate their fill while talking. Then the family cleared the dishes together before sitting on the brick bed again. At that moment, Shen Qiuhua took a basket and placed it beside the brick bed. Afterward, she poured the corn cobs onto the bed. If the family slept late, they would do farm work and talk. ¡°Let¡¯s peel the corn and prepare the noodles so we can put them aside.¡± Everyone sat on the brick bed and started to work. Su Binglan wanted to help, but everyone agreed to let her rest. The family could not bear to let Su Binglan do these things. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Besides, I¡¯ve already gone to work in the fields in the morning, so peeling corn is nothing.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. She said, ¡°Peeling too much corn will hurt your hands. You still have many things to do and can¡¯t afford to exhaust yourself.¡± ¡°Mother is right, Binglan. You should rest.¡± Su Binglan knew that peeling chestnuts, corn, and rice relied on manual labor in this era. Indeed, after working too much, her hands would hurt. Everyone felt sorry for her, but she also felt sorry for them. Still, Su Binglan insisted on helping. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just do a little bit of work. I won¡¯t exhaust myself. Besides, I won¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t do anything while you¡¯re all laboring away. Let¡¯s work together as a family so we can afford more food and clothing..¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Autumn Sowing Chapter 264: Autumn Sowing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao took the iron skewer and stabbed it through the middle of the corn cobs to make it easier for everyone to peel the husk. He also agreed with his daughter, ¡°We will have enough food and clothing if the whole family works together. ¡± Su Xuexuan blinked and said, ¡°Grandpa, our teacher said that a harmonious home brings prosperity to all things.¡± When Su Fengmao heard this, he was so happy that he almost stabbed his hand with the iron skewer. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the truth, Xuexuan. As expected of my precious grandson, you¡¯re so knowledgeable.¡± Su Xuexuan smiled shyly after his grandfather praised him. Su Binglan could see how much Su Xuexuan enjoyed reading and studying. She knew he would be a brilliant man when he grew up. However, she could not figure out what Su Xuehai liked, so she thought of letting him study at the academy alongside his brother for the time being. Liu Yinyin started to think seriously about opening a big tofu factory. She thought of a key problem and asked, ¡°Binglan, we always pick soybeans from the mountain. Although there are plenty, there might not be enough for us to make tofu products when we open the factory. ¡°Besides, the villagers would also pick them if they knew there were soybeans in the back of the mountain. However, no one has discovered it since that place is remote.¡± Even though there was not much food in the past, the family could rely on soybeans. When spring came, enough soybeans would grow, but now it seemed that the number of soybeans might not be enough. Su Binglan also thought of this problem before, but she guessed that her family could not make much tofu or use that much. There were many soybeans in the back of the mountain to last until next spring, and when the time came, they could plant more. If that were the case, the family would have enough to use in their factory. However, the demand for soybeans was too high because the family was going to open a tofu factory. Su Binglan pondered this problem when Su Wenxiu said, ¡°We can only plant these things during spring, right?¡± Shen Qiuhua disapproved and said, ¡°I saw many soybeans in the back of the mountain, but it¡¯s almost winter. Even though there are many, it¡¯s not the right time to plant more.¡± Su Fengmao sighed and said, ¡°The weather is getting colder, so we can¡¯t plant anything. ¡± ¡°Is it still possible to open a factory, or must we wait until spring? That¡¯ll take a long time, so won¡¯t it delay things?¡± ¡°The main thing is that Binglan wants to open her hotpot restaurant. She¡¯ll need plenty of tofu products too.¡± Su Fengmao did not think about opening a tofu factory before, so he did not mind it. He had just learned of the factory and got excited, but he felt disappointed after learning it was no longer possible. One could only imagine the sadness in hig heart Since the weather was getting colder, the villagers knew it was impossible to plant anything because their crops would freeze when it snowed. Even if they planted seeds, it would be a waste of effort. Everyone had experienced this in the past and no longer wasted their time. If that were not the case, no one would be idle after the autumn harvest if they could plant things. Instead, they would actively plant more. After all, everyone hoped to harvest as much as possible from the fields. If it were not for Su Binglan, the family would not have known about soybeans and that they could make tofu out of them. Now that the family thought about it, they felt it was magical. Although their family¡¯s conditions had improved, soybeans held a special place in their hearts because it was the first thing that helped them earn money. Therefore, the whole family wanted to run a big tofu factory so many more people could taste it and know how delicious it was. That would bring more happiness to the family. Su Binglan knew soybeans had different sowing times depending on the weather. Still, the soybeans on the mountain might not survive if the family planted more during autumn. However, if she planted the soybeans she had improved in her pocket dimension, Su Binglan believed they would survive the harsh weather. Although it was still autumn, it was not too cold and suitable for sowing. Moreover, Su Binglan knew she had to try. After some thought, she said, ¡°Are First Granduncle and the others asleep at this time?¡± Su Fengmao suddenly felt energized. ¡®Will my daughter pull off another miracle?¡¯ He said in high spirits, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your first granduncle is the village chief, so he usually sleeps late. It¡¯s just after dinner, so he must still be awake.¡± Everyone looked at Su Binglan in unison as she said smilingly, ¡°We should buy more land and grow soybeans.¡± She peeled the corn in her hand and put the cobs into a stack as she spoke. She would use the cobs later to grind them into corn flour. After peeling the cobs, she could also dry them as firewood. After all, the villagers were reluctant to waste anything as they would use whatever dried-up foliage from their crops as firewood. Shen Qiuhua returned to her senses and said, ¡°Our family has enough land, Binglan. Do we still need more?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, we do. We built a house on one and encircled it with walls, but that¡¯s for Wenxiu to grow his medicinal herbs. We could still use another large plot to build our tofu factory. Besides that, we need to reserve some of that land for later use.¡¯ That piece of land would be enough for the family to build another factory or a dormitory for the employees. ¡°However, we don¡¯t have enough land for our family to grow food crops. We need to grow more soybeans, right? If we grow too many, we¡¯ll hire more people to make more tofu products,¡± Su Binglan continued. Su Wenzhe¡¯s blood boiled again. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do as you suggested, Binglan! Still, I feel you¡¯re doing everything, so the tofu factory should belong to you. We¡¯ll just help Binglan make it a reality.¡± Su Wenzhe thought he and his wife barely did much since his sister arranged everything. After all, how could he have the nerve to ask his sister to help with everything? Su Binglan did not care about these things, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Big Brother.¡± She was willing to help her family because they were sincere. Liu Yinyin said thoughtfully, ¡°We won¡¯t feel at ease if we continue doing things like before, Binglan.¡± She felt her consciousness was in turmoil. She could not sleep peacefully if she took advantage of her sister-in-law. Everyone in the Su family was honest. Since Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua had spoken, they would follow Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin¡¯s wishes. Nonetheless, everyone knew Su Binglan deserved all the credit. If it were not for her, the family would not have known these things, let alone recognize soybeans and make tofu. Su Wenzhe and his wife easily felt satisfied because they sold haggis soup and other things in their shop, and business was excellent. Moreover, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai would not have been able to attend school if it were not for Su Binglan. Su Wenzhe, his wife, and his sons knew they could not be greedy.. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Followed Suit Chapter 265: Followed Suit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan felt helpless since everyone insisted. However, she could not take back the fact that she had taught her brother and sister-in-law how to make tofu. She argued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad, Big Brother. I¡¯ve said it before. It¡¯s better to teach someone how to fish than to give it to them. I only hope that our family can live good lives. ¡°That tofu factory belongs to Big Brother and Sister-in-law, so I won¡¯t have to worry about you two anymore. I have plans for Wenxiu and Wenwu too. I will nurture their skills so they can also live good lives. Su Wenzhe and his wife almost cried because of how touched they felt, but they still insisted. Ultimately, they decided to split the tofu factory¡¯s profit 50-50. After everyone agreed, Su Binglan and her father went to First Granduncle Su¡¯s place to discuss buying more land. Su Teng Village was expansive, and there was a lot of empty land behind it. However, those plots of land were not suitable for growing crops, so no one wanted to spend money on them. Thus, most abandoned those lands. When Su Binglan said she wanted to buy 50 acres of land, First Granduncle Su was stunned. ¡°Are you honestly going to buy that much land, Binglan?! Most of them are useless since you can¡¯t grow crops on them.¡± He said that for Su Binglan¡¯s sake because he saw Su Binglan as his own. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the wasteland, First Granduncle Su. I have a use for them.¡¯ ¡°Binglan is right, Uncle. Don¡¯t worry. Since they¡¯re useful to us, we won¡¯t end up with losses from buying that land.¡± Su Fengmao trusted his daughter very much because he knew she was capable. The wasteland might not grow crops in the hands of others, but it would for Su Binglan. After all, the Su family harvested more rice than the rest of the villagers, even though they used the same land. It was just that Su Binglan would occasionally help in the fields, and Su Fengmao felt that the rice had overgrown thanks to his daughter. Su Binglan¡¯s abilities wildly convinced Old Madam Su. She said to her husband, ¡°Yes, others might not buy that wasteland, but I believe in Binglan¡¯s ability to make it useful. She was fond of Su Binglan. Old Madam Su had warmly welcomed her since she entered the house. She even made tea that she was reluctant to brew for Su Fengmao and Su Binglan. First Granduncle Su said, ¡°Okay, since you insist on buying that land, it¡¯ll cost one silver tael for two acres, making a total of fifty acres for twenty-five silver taels.¡¯ Although he was curious about what Su Binglan wanted to do with that land, he did not pry. Nonetheless, he was happy to see his family doing well. Su Fengmao was in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s too cheap, Uncle!¡± Su Fengmao knew his uncle would side with him whenever he looked for him. Su Fengmao feared affecting his uncle¡¯s prestige in the village if the other villagers discovered this. First Granduncle Su waved his hand and said, ¡°Most of that land is uncultivated, anyway, and the villagers know that. No one would object to my price, even if they discovered how cheap it is. You can rest assured.¡± Then he stamped the documents and the land deed. The following day, Su Binglan and the others went to the administrator¡¯s office to settle the documents, and the land finally belonged to Su Binglan. After bringing Su Binglan and Su Fengmao back to the village, Old Master Su sighed. Old Madam Su said, ¡°Was there something you wanted to tell them?¡± She understood her husband well, so she knew his thoughts. Old Master Su said, ¡°Winter is coming soon, so the villagers can¡¯t predict whether or not they have enough food to survive. I hope it won¡¯t get too cold this time around, so no one will freeze to death.¡¯ If the snow covered the mountains, the village would become colder. Therefore, it was usual for some to freeze to death if they did not have enough to eat or warm clothes to wear. Of course, Su Teng Village fared better than others, and Old Master Su was a good person as he would give the villagers his family¡¯s belongings, blankets, and other things to use. However, that was not a proper solution either. The surrounding villages¡¯ situation was even dire as people would freeze to death once winter came. That was why Old Master Su was concerned. Old Madam Su immediately understood how her husband felt. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that Binglan is our family¡¯s lucky star? Don¡¯t you think she has ways to help the villagers become rich? ¡°When everyone¡¯s conditions improve, they will be more willing to buy blankets and other things to survive the winter. Then they will no longer be afraid of the cold.¡¯ Old Master Su nodded. ¡°I know that, but I can¡¯t allow it. We can¡¯t let Binglan shoulder those responsibilities just because she can. She¡¯s our family treasure, but she deserves to be happy too.¡± Old Madam Su laughed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again, and Binglan is a good child. If something terrible happens to the village, she won¡¯t just ignore it. Let¡¯s just wait and see. The villagers will bask in her glory even if she doesn¡¯t do anything. ¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s joyfulness brought up her husband¡¯s mood. He relaxed slightly and said, ¡°Are you that confident?¡± ¡°Of course I am! Haven¡¯t you seen how many people Binglan has helped with just her ideas? Take the bricks, for example. Those bricks that Zhengde made were affordable, and the villagers went and bought a lot of them so they could repair their houses. ¡°Fengzhi is doing well, too, because the charcoal he makes is affordable. Now the villagers can afford to buy some to survive the winter. They won¡¯t freeze to death,¡± Old Madam Su became more enthusiastic as she spoke. She continued, ¡°Those two are good people. They knew that Binglan was the one who brought them success, so they offered her 30% of their profits, even though she did not want to accept them. Ultimately, she had to because they insisted. ¡°Still, Binglan buys charcoal and bricks according to the real prices instead of a discount. She follows the rules, so it¡¯s fair to everyone. With Binglan around, our village will only improve over time.¡± Old Master Su smiled when he heard these things. ¡°Well, you do make a lot of sense.¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°See? You were overthinking.¡± After all, Old Master Su had to think about these things since he was the village elder. ¡°I still don¡¯t know why Binglan bought the wasteland.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Binglan will find a use for it, and we¡¯ll know why when the time comes.¡± Old Madam Su was also curious but knew what she should and should not ask. When Su Binglan and her father were on their way home, the family did not sleep. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were so excited that they did not want to sleep. Liu Yinyin told them to sleep, but the duo insisted on waiting for their aunt to return. She said smilingly, ¡°These two like their aunt very much now.¡± At that moment, Su Binglan returned. Su Wenwu could not wait to ask, ¡°Did you guys get the land, Father?¡± Su Fengmao said excitedly, ¡°Yes, we bought 50 acres! We must go to the office tomorrow and finalize the paperwork.¡± Su Wenwu was so surprised that his jaw almost hit the ground.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Act Chapter 266: Act Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu was also stunned. He dug his ear and said, ¡°Father, am I mistaken? Did you just say ¡®fifty acres?¡±¡® When he finally returned to the village, he learned that his family had bought ten acres of land where their new house was. He thought it was a lot and that it was unbelievable. However, he had just heard that his sister had bought another fifty acres, and he was simply in awe. His family owned so much land now. Of course, he knew it all belonged to his younger sister. After all, his sister did all this for them, the Su family. They were all grateful to her from the bottom of their hearts. Even Liu Yiniyin could not fathom what she had heard. Su Wenzhe¡¯s ability to accept this was potent. He grinned and said, ¡°Now that we have so much land, we can plant many soybeans!¡± Su Binglan sensed everyone¡¯s good mood and said smilingly, ¡°Yes, we can. Also, we¡¯re moving tomorrow, and after that, we¡¯ll go to the mountain to pick soybeans. We¡¯ll pick as much as possible. ¡°Our new house is massive, and there will be a big warehouse inside, which we can store our soybeans in.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed, ¡°Finally, we¡¯ll have ample space to store our things,¡± she saw her husband and Su Binglan were still standing as she spoke, so she hurriedly pulled them and continued, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s talk on the heated platform.¡± It was warm on the platform, and everyone had grown accustomed to sitting on it. The family could feel its warmth when they covered themselves with blankets and talked. When Su Binglan sat on the platform, everyone looked at her unanimously and listened to her following arrangements. Liu Yinyin was very observant as she poured a glass of water. ¡°You¡¯ve said so much, Binglan. You should drink some water first.¡± Su Binglan had already drank water at her grandparent¡¯s house, but after seeing how caring her sister-in-law was, she knew it was not polite to brush her off. She took the water and drank a few mouthfuls before continuing, ¡°I remember the first time we picked soybeans in the mountain. It was two months ago, and summer had just passed.¡± Shen Qiuhua also remembered that. ¡°Yes, autumn had just arrived then.¡± She felt emotional after reminiscing. It felt like ages ago now. Ever since they brought the soybeans home, their days drastically changed. The family relied on tofu and Su Binglan to make snacks and earn money. Then they opened shops in town and bought some land. The family had gone through a lot lately. ¡°Since so much time has passed, the soybeans have continued sprouting and growing in the mountain. That¡¯s why there are so many now.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s a lot now, we should have enough for the factory.¡± ¡°We need to plant more, but even our whole family can¡¯t manage growing so many soybeans. Since that¡¯s the case, I plan to hire the villagers to help after we move to the new house.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It just so happens that everyone has finished their autumn harvest and has nothing much to do. They will be thrilled if we hire them to help with our soybeans.¡± ¡°The main thing is that the villagers won¡¯t have to travel too far, and we will pay them.¡± Su Fengmao could understand how everyone felt. His family had worked so hard when his food was still injured. He never stopped thinking about earning more money. He even thought it would be great if he could earn money without leaving the village. Nonetheless, those were just thoughts, and there would be villagers who thought the same as him. The villagers of Su Teng Village were not afraid of hard work and were willing to do work and earn money. They would even fight for work if they had to. Su Wenzhe seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I saw many people fighting to be a part of Uncle Zhengde¡¯s construction team, but Uncle Zhengde can¡¯t just accept everyone.¡± Su Fengmao also knew how popular Su Zhengde¡¯s construction team was. ¡°Yes, but your uncle also has to consider whether or not some people are suitable for his line of work. After all, they will be part of a team and can¡¯t drag down the others.¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Zhengde¡¯s family also hired honest people from the village to cook grilled chicken and roast duck for his construction team. Some villagers also made money along with Zhengde¡¯s family. ¡°Although the Mooncake Festival has passed and the sales of grilled chicken and roast duck are not as good, many restaurants and prominent families have gone to order a lot from them. ¡°Fengzhi also hired people to help him, and now the villagers can get busy too. I went to your grandparent¡¯s house a few days ago, and they were delighted.¡± Shen Qiuhua was around her daughter a lot and started speaking as Su Binglan did. In any case, everyone in the Su family understood what she meant. Su Wenzhe said passionately, ¡°We must hire our villagers to help grow our soybeans so they can also earn money. When the time comes, they can work at our tofu factory. When the villagers have enough money, they can better prepare for the winter too.¡± Obviously, no one wanted to go hungry or freeze during the winter. If the villagers had money, they could buy things to survive the winter. However, every family had to work hard because they did not have much money. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Now we can help ourselves and the villagers. I will work hard and learn medicine to treat the villagers if they get sick during the winter.¡± He started thinking about his childhood immediately after speaking. It was a harsh winter then, and he had a close friend. However, Su Wenxiu¡¯s friend did not survive, which greatly affected him. Moreover, he discovered it was easy for people to get sick during the winter, and most could not afford to treat their illnesses, so they would use local remedies to cure themselves. It would be fine if the remedy worked, but one could only leave it up to fate if it did not. That was why Su Wenxiu always wanted to learn medicine. He could cure many people if he learned medical skills. Su Wenxiu felt inspired when he saw his eldest brother earning money and knew what he must do, to study medicine resolutely. However, Su Wenwu still did not know what his passion was. Su Binglan patted Su Wenwu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, Third Brother. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll eventually find your passion and what you¡¯re good at. You will also achieve greatness when the time comes.¡± Su Wenwu immediately became spirited when he heard his sister¡¯s encouraging words. ¡°Yes, Little Sister. Oh, right, what about your hotpot restaurant? You¡¯ve been busy handling the tofu factory planning, so won¡¯t it delay your hotpot restaurant opening?¡± Su Wenzhe responded, ¡°Yeah, your hotpot restaurant is the most important thing, Little Sister.¡± Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s no delay at all. I¡¯ve already rented the shop, but Uncle Zhengde¡¯s team still needs time to renovate it, so there¡¯s no rush for the next few days. ¡°Still, we¡¯ve settled on the tofu products, and it¡¯s just a matter of ingredients like mutton and pork. I thought of leaving these matters to you, Third Brother.¡± Su Wenwu felt that his sister had placed him in an important position, so he hurriedly expressed his stance, ¡°Just tell me what to do, and I will do it well, Sister!¡± He was excited but also remembered what his sister had said. He thought of some details and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s best to get someone to deliver those goods? How should I do that? Do I discuss it with the people who raise pigs and sheep and get them to deliver the goods? We still have to deal with that, which also requires time..¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: The Mist of Dreams Chapter 267: The Mist of Dreams Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu thought he should at least process the sheep and cows to turn them into pork and mutton. Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°You can also think of ways to find a good source of goods, Third Brother.¡± She knew Su Wenwu might not understand her unfamiliar vocabulary, so she tried using simpler words, ¡°That means you can search for places to buy these things and place orders with those places. Tell them how much we need daily, and we¡¯ll buy more or negotiate prices in advance. ¡°However, we won¡¯t buy anything if the price is too high. Then we can think of other ways to get the needed goods. You can form a team, for example. That is to say, find people from each village and put them in charge of collecting a certain amount of pork and mutton. ¡°They can send those things to us afterward. Of course, we will set the prices for your team. They can earn the price difference when they buy pork and mutton. ¡°Still, the people we hire must have good characteristics and integrity. Only then can they do business longer. Oh, they also need to collect wool and keep it. I have some uses for those later.¡¯ Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard his sister¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Sister. Then the other villagers can have jobs too.¡± Su Wenzhe added smilingly, ¡°Wenwu has been the wild one since he was a child. He gets along well with his friends, and everyone calls him the boss whenever they follow him.¡± Su Wenwu scratched the back of his head and felt embarrassed. ¡°I was a child then, Big Brother. I ran a group from town and got to know a few boys my age when I went to the capital. They were from the surrounding villages and were pretty good people, but they were also poor and had no choice but to work and earn money. ¡°They even risked their lives doing so. We went on a trip once and encountered some problems along the way. Two members got injured, but we did not have enough money to treat their wounds. ¡°Those boys also wanted to earn and buy things for their families so they would not starve and freeze during the winter. Nonetheless, we had no choice but to work outside the village. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have needed to do that if they had a job nearby, and they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of exposure. Still, those boys wouldn¡¯t have been able to help their families without risking their lives.¡± Su Binglan listened to her third brother¡¯s story and felt a little uneasy. It seemed Su Wenwu had suffered a lot during his trip. However, no one would have known this if Su Wenwu had not mentioned it. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°You can ask for those boys¡¯ help finding goods for the hotpot restaurant. ¡°Of course, we can collect mutton and pork if they raise them. Those boys can also earn money buying those things anywvay.¡± Su Wenwu understood what his sister said. He responded, ¡°That¡¯s something we can do.¡± Su Binglan smiled at Su Wenwu and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Third Brother. We need to hire more people when our business grows, after all. Still, our prerequisite is that the workers must possess good characteristics. ¡°We¡¯re doing business and need to hire others. If we can help our villagers, we¡¯ll help ourselves in the process, but we also can¡¯t cheat ourselves, correct? So, we must keep our eyes open and hire those who are good people. That would save us a lot of trouble. Su Wenwu said thoughtfully, ¡°I understand, Sister. Although I¡¯m familiar with those boys since we¡¯ve experienced much together, I will be careful when hiring them.¡± ¡°Yes, Third Brother.¡± Su Binglan knew Su Wenwu had listened to her words. She realized her third brother was a wild spirit, but he had a good heart, and it was apparent that he was passionate and loyal. Su Fengmao patted Su Wenwu¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°I know you want to help as many people as possible. I also dreamed of being a hero when I was young, but one must act within one¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Nonetheless, you have your sister with you, and we believe Binglan will be able to help everyone in the future.¡± Su Wenwu felt highly motivated as he said, ¡°I know that, Father. I will work hard and do more because I also want to become a capable person.¡± Su Fengmao felt gratified when he saw Su Wenwu like this. He knew his son had grown up. Everyone talked for a long time that night and went to bed late. After a busy day, Su Binglan returned to her room at night and fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. She was in a daze as she saw a white mist appearing before her tired eyes before falling asleep. Then she heard a voice, ¡°Sister. Sister?¡± It was a young boy¡¯s voice, and he was calling out to his sister. The voice sounded warm and familiar. Su Binglan did not know why, but she could not help but walk toward the voice¡¯s direction. Then the fog parted and disappeared before her. She appeared in an enormous house with many maids and servants in the courtyard. Everyone was busy as Su Binglan continued walking forward. However, no one could see her as she seemed to be transparent. Then, a mysterious force sucked Su Binglan into a big, beautifully decorated room. It seemed to be a little girl¡¯s room. A little girl, about six to seven years old, was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. Her hair was messy, and Su Binglan could not see her face. ¡°Sister?¡± A little boy¡¯s voice approached. Then a handsome boy ran into the room, waking the little girl as she opened her eyes in a daze. When the little girl saw the boy, she revealed a worried expression, ¡°You¡¯re not well, Brother. Stop running around.¡± The little girl quickly got down from her bed and pulled the boy over as he looked back at her with a gentle gaze. Even at such a young age, the boy¡¯s eyes were full of affection. One could tell he adored his sister. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you enjoy reading various books, Sister? Here, these are the ones I bought for you.¡± The boy held a few miscellaneous books in his hands. Su Binglan looked at the book titles and realized they were about folk and Chu Country customs. The boy seemed interested, but Su Binglan looked at the girl¡¯s appearance and was surprised because the little girl looked just like Su Binglan when she was a child. Su Binglan felt puzzled and continued reading the book titles. Then the little girl said thoughtfully, ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not safe for you to run around, Brother. Please stop running around.¡± ¡°I know, but I just wanted to get you everything you like.¡± The two siblings read the books together smilingly when a gentle female voice sounded, ¡°Ruozhu, Roubing?¡± A gorgeous and gentle young lady who looked to be in her twenties walked into the room. ¡°Ruozhu, I knew I¡¯d find you here with your sister.¡± The little girl stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scold him, Mother. I was the one who called him over.¡± The young lady smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re always protecting your brother, Roubing. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t scold him.. However, your father will soon lead his troops into battle, and I will follow him since I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be away this time, but you two must behave yourselves, okay?¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: The Little Girl and Little Boy Chapter 268: The Little Girl and Little Boy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The little girl realized something and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring us along, Mother?¡± The young lady gently explained, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous at the border, so you and your brother should obediently stay safe here.¡± The little boy grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Neither you nor Father should go since it¡¯s dangerous.¡± He was only a few years old but looked so severe that the young lady¡¯s heart melted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father and I will be okay since you and your sister are safe at home. You¡¯re a boy, so you must protect and care for your sister. Do you understand?¡± The little boy nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will take care of Roubing.¡± The little girl added, ¡°I¡¯ll protect Ruozhu too, Mother.¡± The young lady helplessly shook her head and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t be mischievous again you two.¡± The little girl said, ¡°I¡¯m not mischievous, Mother.¡± ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t? Do you honestly think I don¡¯t know that you sneak out a lot?¡± ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you arrange for people to protect me secretly? Nothing will happen to us.¡± The young lady was surprised. ¡°The people protecting you usually hide in the shadows. How did you find out?¡± The little girl said, ¡®i l can feel them around me.¡± The little boy looked at his sister with widened eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re so strong, Sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll protect you, Brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man, so I should be the one protecting you, Sister.¡± The little girl said, ¡°I will find someone to cure you, Brother. Then you can run and jump as much as you want.¡± The little boy¡¯s body was weak ever since he was born, and although the little girl was just a child, she knew many things. The young lady held her children¡¯s hands, feeling immensely gratified. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I got poisoned, and it affected Ruozhu too.¡± The scene changed, and it seemed like a long time had passed. The weather had also turned cold. The little girl was sleeping and suddenly dreamt someone had led her brother to a pond in the backyard and pushed him into the water. The pond was slightly remote, and it was night, so no one else was around. No matter how much the little boy shouted, no one went to save him. Ultimately, he drowned and died. The little girl¡¯s dream immediately startled her as she looked at the sky outside and hurriedly got down from her bed. Then she shouted, ¡°Shadow One!¡± However, Shadow One was not around, and the little girl¡¯s expression changed. She did not care about anything else, as time was of the essence. She even ran out of the house barefoot, even though it was late autumn and frost had built up at night. The little girl¡¯s clothes were also thin, and she shivered when the cold wind blew. However, she did not bother about anything else and ran toward the pond. She shouted, ¡°Someone! Quick, help!¡± When the little girl arrived at the pond, she saw the footprints and splashes of water on the ground. ¡°Brother?! Brother!¡± The little girl jumped directly into the pond. She could swim, even though she was just a child. She realized her brother had been in the water for a long time, so she forcefully pulled the unconscious little boy out of the pond. After pulling him out, the little girl started shivering uncontrollably. Many people ran over immediately after. Everyone had heard her screams when she shouted earlier. The little girl¡¯s teeth even started clattering from the coldness. She looked at her unconscious brother and noticed his face was ashen, so she began performing first aid. Someone quickly reacted, saying, ¡°Quick, someone call for the physician!¡± The little girl finally saved her brother, and the physician finally arrived. She dared not rest, but the maidservants carried her back to her room and changed her into clean clothes. She insisted on seeing her brother, but the physician said the little boy was okay and that his condition had stabilized. Only then did the little girl heave a sigh of relief. However, the little girl fell severely ill that night and only woke up three days later. After waking up, her body became weak, and her brother became weaker. When the little boy woke up, he supported his weak body and went to see his sister. ¡°Please be okay, Sister.¡± He was terrified, but the little girl opened her eyes and smiled to comfort him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Brother. I will live on and find the person who harmed you.¡± After waking up, the little girl asked Shadow One and the other shadow guard where they were when her sister fell into the pond. Only then did she learn that a highly skillful assassin had infiltrated the imperial residence that night. The assassin had lured Shadow One and the other shadow guard away before going for the little boy. It was also at that moment when the little girl¡¯s expression changed. ¡°We have too few Shadow Guards, so I want to train more members myself. I want to take my revenge.¡± The little boy noticed the change in his sister¡¯s eyes and knew she seemed different. Su Binglan¡¯s dream unfolded. She did not know why, but her mood changed along with the little girl, especially since the little girl i s style of doing things was similar to hers. She began to think the little girl was Lan Roubing. ¡®Was that how everything happened?¡¯ Su Binglan was doubtful. Then the mist spread again, and she continued sleeping. She remembered the little girl and boy in her dreams when she awoke the following day. Su Binglan thought about the little boy and felt worried, but she did not know why. She wondered how the little boy was doing and thought, ¡®Right, their names are Lan Roubing and Lan Ruozhu. So, were they Princess Lan and King Lan?¡¯ However, she knew Princess Lan had died three years ago, and King Lan was still alive in Dingzhou. For some reason, Su Binglan wanted to visit that place and check it out. It was not until breakfast that she felt absent-minded. Liu Yinyin carefully noticed Su Binglan¡¯s strange behavior and said, ¡°Did you not sleep well last night, Binglan? You seem distracted. Is something on your mind?¡± Su Binglan returned to her senses when she heard her sister-in-law¡¯s voice. She smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Sister-in-law.¡± After breakfast, she started getting busy and did not have the time to think about meaningless things anymore. After all, Su Binglan had to go to town in the morning to get the documents for the new land she bought. She swiftly arrived at the town because she rode her horse. Moreover, the administrators were polite and quickly settled her paperwork when they saw her. Ultimately, it did not take all morning for Su Binglan to settle her business. She also noticed the flow of people had increased again when she rode past her dessert shop. Previously, everyone was busy with the autumn harvest, so fewer people went to the dessert shop. People still went to buy and eat mooncakes, even though the Mooncake Festival had ended. However, there were not as many people as before the Mooncake Festival. The haggis soup and sesame buns were still as popular as ever. Su Wenzhe and his wife were already busy when it was almost noon, but the weather was getting colder, so the young couple placed more tables in the shop. If one wanted to beat the cold, one would eat in the shop, and if one enjoyed eating out, one would eat at the shop. Su Binglan passed by her third uncle¡¯s skewer stall and greeted him and his family. Su Fengzhi and Liu Shi were as busy as ever but still warmly greeted Su Binglan when they saw her, ¡°Quick, come here, Binglan. You can have some freshly barbecued lamb skewers to warm yourself up..¡± Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Thoughts on Brewing Wine Chapter 269: Thoughts on Brewing Wine Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Liu enthusiastically handed the barbecued lamb skewers to Su Binglan. Su Binglan could not decline Madam Liu¡¯s kind offer, so she took the skewers and started eating. She asked, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, Madam Liu, has business been good?¡± Madam Liu explained smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Our lamb skewers are famous, and many people from other villages and towns have come to eat them. I can¡¯t talk much at noon since it¡¯ll get busy soon. Your uncle and I have hired someone, and he will come and help us in the afternoon.¡± Su Binglan nodded. It seemed that business was indeed good. Otherwise, her third uncle and his wife would not be willing to spend money just to hire a helper. She seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who sells lamb skewers around?¡± She knew it was easy for others to learn how to make lamb skewers. Everyone could learn just by watching. Su Fengzhi was busy with his lamb skewers as he said smilingly, ¡°No one else sells lamb skewers. As far as I know, we¡¯re the only ones in town that do. I think it¡¯s because they can¡¯t copy our seasoning and high charcoal prices. ¡°Our skewers will be more expensive if we include the charcoal prices. Hence, people think it¡¯s not worth it, so no one has imitated our business yet.¡± Su Binglan nodded. However, if a foreigner saw the lamb skewers and imitated them, the foreigner would sell them at a higher price in their local area. The wealthy would still buy them as long as they were delicious. After all, skewers were unique from other foods. Su Binglan looked around and said, ¡°The weather is getting colder, so it¡¯s not wise for others to eat lamb skewers in the open. You should set up a shop instead. I ¡® Madam Liu said, ¡°We¡¯ve thought about that. We can afford it now since we¡¯ve earned quite a lot of money. Still, we can¡¯t barbecue the lamb skewers indoors, can we? There¡¯s too much smoke.¡¯ Madam Liu was worried she would burn down the building if they rented a shop and barbecued their lamb skewers indoors. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s a simple fix. You guys can rent a shop with a backyard, so you and Uncle Fengzhi can barbecue the lamb skewers outdoors. Then you can bring them into the shop and serve them on the tables inside. ¡°When the time comes, not only can you sell lamb skewers, but you can also sell other dishes that go well with wine. Then you¡¯ll earn even more money.¡± Madam Liu became excited when she imagined that scene. ¡°You¡¯re right. That is an excellent idea! Previously, many customers said that our lamb would go well with wine. However, wine is expensive, and it might be too much of a risk. ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s no problem to cook some dishes with wine. Your third uncle was a chef, so he¡¯s great at cooking with these expensive ingredients.¡± Madam Liu knew she and her family could earn more if more customers came to eat their lamb skewers and vegetables. Indeed, they were too busy, but they could always hire someone to barbecue the lamb skewers since it was a simple task. As long as the new workers mastered the barbecuing method and seasoning, others could not imitate their business even if they wanted to. ¡°Wenlin learned how to cook from Fengzhi, but Wenlin and Wenchi are busy making charcoal and preparing the skewers at home.¡± It was no wonder Su Binglan did not see Su Wenlin and Su Wenchi when she visited town these past few days. It turned out they were busy preparing other things like charcoal at home. Su Binglan said, ¡°More people will buy your lamb skewers when winter arrives, and charcoal becomes cheaper.¡± Su Fengzhi thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Binglan. My second brother told me you need more charcoal because you¡¯re opening a hotpot restaurant soon. You can take ours and use them. ¡°You were the one who taught us how to make charcoal, so it also belongs to you. There¡¯s no need to buy any from us; you can just take as much as you want.¡± Previously, Su Fengzhi insisted on giving Su Binglan 30% of his profits from the charcoal his family sold. He and Madam Liu were very insistent, and they said that if it were not for Su Binglan, their family would not know how to make charcoal, let alone make barbecued lamb skewers. The older couple tried persuading Su Binglan then, but she only accepted the 30% profits. Still, Su Binglan refused to use their charcoal at no cost. She insisted, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you, and you don¡¯t have to argue with me either. I need a lot of charcoal, and I will feel more at ease if I pay for the charcoal. I would feel too embarrassed to take your charcoal for free Uncle Fengzhi, you and Madam Liu should do as I say if you want to help me.¡± Since she had said so, Su Fengzhi and his wife could not refute it. ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t argue. Your cousins will make more charcoal at home, so don¡¯t worry. You can use as much as you need.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhi, Madam Liu, you can cooperate with the people from the winery if you need to buy some. They might lower the price since you¡¯ll buy more. I know many wine sellers in town who will happily cooperate with you.¡± Su Binglan had thought of opening a winery, but she was too busy with many things and could not do that for a long time. Madam Liu smiled, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that would save us plenty of money.¡± Su Binglan rode her horse back after talking to her third uncle and his wife for a while. In the meantime, Su Fengmao and his wife did not slack off in the morning as they moved their things to the new house. Even though the family had gotten new furniture to replace the old ones, Shen Qiuhua could not bear to throw the old ones away, so she took them all to the new house. The family also had cows and donkeys, so Shen Qiuhua tied them up in the new house¡¯s shed since it was big enough and had a special place for livestock. When Su Binglan returned, her father and the others had finished moving. There were still a few miscellaneous things in the old house, but the family had quickly moved them. Su Binglan had packed hers and her husband¡¯s things when she woke up, and Shen Qiuhua went over to pick them up and send them to the new house. Su Binglan went to the old house when she rode her horse home, but she realized it was empty. Honestly, it was tough to adapt to moving houses so suddenly. She felt that way because she had stayed in the old house for a long time, and changing environments seemed like a significant change. Nonetheless, Su Binglan led her horse to the new house. Su Wenxiu did not go to Hundred Herb Hospital in the morning because he helped his family with the move. He only planned to go to the hospital after lunch in the afternoon. Su Wenwu had been helping at home as he wanted his sister¡¯s hotpot restaurant to open soon so he would have something to do. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back.¡± He was drying clothes and bedding in the yard. Most of the clothes he hung out to dry had been in the cupboard for a long time, so he had to take them out to bask in the sun. Otherwise, they would smell stale. Su Wenwu was delighted when he saw Su Binglan had returned because he knew there would be good food for lunch. Su Binglan looked at the yard the family would use to hang clothes. She had made a drying pole and asked Su Zhengde to make some clothes racks to make it more convenient for the family to hang clothes and dry bedding. The old house¡¯s yard was too small, so Shen Qiuhua tied a rope to hang and dry clothes. Every family in the village did that, as they had no clotheslines or hangers. Su Binglan noticed Su Wenwu¡¯s excitement and smiled. ¡°Did you guy¡¯s finish moving all our stuff?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve moved everything. Since we didn¡¯t have much, I started doing housework after breakfast. I¡¯ m just waiting for lunch now that I¡¯ve finished my housework.. ¡° Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Fried Meatballs Chapter 270: Fried Meatballs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua was getting firewood when she heard the conversation between the siblings in the distance. She laughed and said, ¡°Your third brother must be hungry. He must be in a hurry to eat lunch.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°Since we¡¯ve moved, we naturally have to eat delicious food for lunch, so I¡¯ll make it soon.¡± Even Su Wenxiu became energized when he heard his sister saying she would make lunch soon. He was holding a hoe as he walked over. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry yet, but when I heard Binglan would cook soon, I became famished.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s cooking skills were apparent to her family. The family knew they could eat delicious food if Su Binglan was cooking. Although the family had watched and learned how to cook from Su Binglan, their food would taste different even if they followed her methods to a tee. Moreover, Su Binglan always came up with different ways to cook delicious food, and the family simply could not learn all of them. Shen Qiuhua took the firewood and approached her daughter. ¡°Have you completed the paperwork after going to town? Su Binglan revealed the documents for the land deed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all here and stamped.¡± Su wenwu said excitedly, ¡°Our family has gained fifty acres of land this time. It¡¯s magnificent! Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eyes overflowed with joy, saying, ¡°Put the documents away safely. We¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain to pick soybeans after lunch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll make fried meatballs for lunch today. She had never made fried meatballs, so no one knew what they were. Still, the family believed it would be delicious, no matter what it was. Hence, they got excited when they heard Su Binglan would make fried meatballs. Su wenwu took the firewood from his mother and said, ¡°You can rest, Mother. I¡¯ll go and light the fire.¡± Su Wenxiu added enthusiastically, ¡°What can I help you with, Sister?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can help me while mother washes the radishes and wild vegetables. We¡¯ll make normal meatballs and vegetable ones since they¡¯re both delicious.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go wash the vegetables now.¡± Shen Qiuhua quickly ran to get the wild vegetables and radishes. Su Fengmao came home then, and Su Binglan noticed his happy expression. She asked curiously, ¡°Where did you go, Father?¡± Su Fengmao replied, ¡°I went to your granduncle¡¯s house and told him our plans for the fifty acres of land. He was thrilled and said we had helped the village enormously.¡± Su Binglan frowned. ¡°Father, you told him so quickly?¡± ¡°Yes, but didn¡¯t say what we would do exactly. We should let your granduncle arrange for people to clear and reclaim the land. Then it¡¯ll be easier for us to grow soybeans.¡± Shen Qiuhua glared at her husband. ¡°You¡¯re just as impatient as ever. Why did you tell him so quickly?¡± Su Fengmao said unwillingly, ¡°I was just thinking of quickly clearing the land so we can plant soybeans earlier.¡± Shen Qiuhua said unhappily, ¡°Still, you can¡¯t be in such a hurry. You should stick to Binglan¡¯s plans instead.¡± Su Fengmao lowered his head and looked like a guilty child. ¡°B-But I only wanted to help.¡± Su Binglan sighed and helplessly comforted her father, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Father. All right, I¡¯ll just say it. I went to town to do something else.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± Everyone looked at her and waited for her to continue. Su Binglan noticed everyone looking at her, so she did not keep them in suspense, saying, ¡°I bought that mountain back there.¡± Su Fengmao was flabbergasted. ¡°D-Daughter! Y-You bought that mountain too?!¡± Shen Qiuhua pinched herself and realized she did not mishear her daughter¡¯s words. She asked anxiously, ¡°I-Is that true, Binglan? Did you buy the mountain where we usually get our soybeans? It¡¯s so big, yet you bought it?¡± Su Wenxiu was dumbfounded. ¡°It should have cost you a mountain of money!¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes were wide open, looking shocked. ¡°My sister is the most capable person in the world!¡± ¡®Not only does my family have fifty more acres of land, but we now have a mountain! Binglan is incredible!¡¯ Su Fengmao finally returned to his senses and said, ¡°Our village doesn¡¯t own that mountain; the county government does, so buying it would require their approval. Did the county government honestly sell the mountain to you? Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and thought it was pretty interesting. She revealed the land deal for the mountain and said, ¡°The mountain only cost a hundred silver taels, so it¡¯s not expensive. Here¡¯s the land deed and documents.¡± Everyone approached Su Binglan to take a closer look at the documents. Indeed, she had bought the mountain. Su Fengmao said happily, ¡°I have the most capable daughter ever! That mountain is all ours!¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a treasure trove back there, especially inside the mountain. It contains many edible ingredients.¡± She remembered her daughter finding chilies, chestnuts, and soybeans in the mountain¡¯s depths. She did not know what else the mountain held. Su Wenwu said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the mountain belongs to our family and its contents. No one else can go and harvest things without our approval.¡± Everyone in the village valued land, and whatever grew into their housing area would belong to them. They would consider it as stealing if others were to harvest things on their property. Su Fengmao waved his hand and said, ¡°There are also wild animals in the mountain. The villagers would never risk going inside and only scoured the outer perimeter to hunt chickens and rabbits. ¡°However, our villagers are united, and everyone is efficient. If they knew the mountain belonged to us, they would not go and harvest things there without our permission.¡± Su Binglan was very busy, and it had been a while since she had gone to the mountain to check things out. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the mountain and see what else is there.¡± After all, She did not buy that mountain for no reason since she had a plan. She knew the mountain would be useful to her family. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Sister!¡± Su Wenwu had become his sister¡¯s follower these days. Su Wenxiu wanted to say he would follow her, but he thought he should go to Hundred Herb Hospital to study medicine after lunch instead. Shen Qiuhua echoed, ¡°Your father and I will come along after lunch.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch now.¡± The family felt energetic when they thought about how much land they had and the mountain they now owned. The family moved briskly and busied themselves in the new house¡¯s main hall. Su Fengmao and his wife lived in the central area with a sizable kitchen. The kitchen had ample space with a wide stove. Su Binglan designed the new house to imitate those in a modern era, which could accommodate many people. Now everyone could help in the kitchen. Under her guidance, everyone cut the meat and washed vegetables. Su Binglan also put the green onions, ginger, and meat finely. Then she put these things into the basin and added wine, salt, seasoning powder, and other spices before stirring them. She also added eggs and starch. After evenly stirring these things, she told her mother and Su Wenxiu to help roll the mixture into small balls. ¡°Is this enough, Sister?¡± ¡°Yes, you can eat the meatballs after I¡¯ve fried them.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at the meatballs and thought they looked good. ¡°These look similar to dumpling fillings.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re similar, but there are minor differences. This mixture is a little thinner, so they taste different after I¡¯ve fried them.]¡¯ Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Returning With a Full Load Chapter 271: Returning With a Full Load Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu followed his sisters request and cut all the vegetables and things needed for the vegetable balls into the basin. Su Binglan said, ¡°You did a good job, Third Brother. Stir it a little more.¡± She began seasoning the ingredients as Su Wenwu stirred them together. Afterward, she continued stirring them. At that time, Su Fengmao had already heated the pot. ¡°I¡¯ve heated the pot, Binglan. Should we add oil now? Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, Father. You can add oil now.¡± Su Fengmao took out a barrel of oil and poured it into the pot. Su Binglan noticed her father¡¯s posture and hurriedly stopped him, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much oil, Father. Just a little will do. Here, let me handle it.¡± Su Fengmao handed the oil barrel to his daughter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be frugal, Daughter. We made that oil from peanuts, so we¡¯ll have enough to last a year. We should have enough. We can also buy more oil, even if we don¡¯t.¡± The family was well-off and was willing to use more oil. Su Wenwu noticed his father¡¯s reaction and the corner of his mouth twitched. In the past, Su Fengmao would not even be willing to use a drop of oil for the vegetables. Su Wenwu remembered it like it was yesterday. When he was a child, the family would have a delicious meal if there were even a drop of oil in it. He became emotional when he thought about what they were eating now. Su Wenwu still thought this was not real. ¡®They made that oil from peanuts?¡¯ Su Binglan took the barrel and poured the oil into the pot. Then she put some meatballs into it. She turned them repeatedly when they turned brown on one side. Afterward, she removed the balls from the oil. After the color of the explosion changed, Su Binglan took it out again. ¡°They smell so good!¡± Su Wenwu smelled the fragrance and gulped his saliva. Su Wenwu worked harder. Even though he overate, he would get hungry again quickly. Su Binglan looked at her third brother and found it funny. ¡°Third brother, go and get some chopsticks. You can try the meatballs first. Let Father, Mother, and Second Brother have a taste too.¡± Su Wenwu did not argue and used his chopsticks to pick up the meatballs. However, he knew to give them to his parents first. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°You can eat first. Don¡¯t worry about me since we¡¯ll eat soon too. Don¡¯t forget your sister.¡± Su Wenwu picked up the meatballs and handed them to Su Binglan. Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°Third brother, you can just eat. We¡¯re a family, so you don¡¯t have to feel shy.¡± Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu prepared to taste the meatballs. Su Wenwu took a big bite and said, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s still hot!¡± The meatball had just come out of the pot and was still hot to the touch, so he spun on the ground as his mouth whistled. Soon after, the meatball cooled down, and he began to chew. Su Binglan looked at her third brother¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°How does it taste, Third Brother?¡± Although she was confident in her culinary skills, she still wanted to know what her family thought. Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up as he kept nodding, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! He was still chewing on the meatball as he spoke, looking like he was enjoying himself. Everyone laughed when they saw him like that. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s truly delicious. We can also make more meatballs and vegetable meatballs next time.¡± Su Binglan was more willing to cook because her family liked eating her dishes. Still, it was best to eat alongside everyone, as eating alone would make the food feel tasteless, no matter how good the cook was. Su Binglan liked eating together as a family. After frying everything, she made tofu soup again. Everyone ate steamed buns and meatballs and then drank some soup. They all ate enthusiastically. Su Wenxiu could not help but eat a lot more than the others. He ate until his stomach was full. ¡°Ah, that was so delicious! Especially the meatballs.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You must season the ingredients well whenever you cook. That¡¯s the secret to good food.¡± Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu nodded simultaneously. Indeed, they followed their sister¡¯s instructions when they cooked, but their seasoning still lacked control. However, Su Binglan always knew what to do and could make her food tasty. Su Fengmao liked eating spicy food. He thought the meatballs were delicious, but he liked dipping them in chili. Su Binglan prepared the chili for him and placed it on the table. Su Fengmao dipped the meatballs into the chili and ate them. He thought they were equally delicious. Su Wenwu also ate until he was full. ¡°I get sleepy whenever I¡¯m full.¡± Su Wenxiu also felt sleepy, saying, ¡°Me too. I¡¯m always so energetic before eating but sleepy when I¡¯m full.¡± Su Binglan looked at the two and said, ¡°Wenxiu, Wenwu, take a break at noon.¡± The new house¡¯s main hall had a huge brick platform, and everyone could rest on it. There were also large round tables in the new house, so more people could sit around them and eat whenever they gathered. Su Wenxiu looked at his sister and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest too, Sister?¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I still have to go to the mountain and pick soybeans.¡± Su Wenxiu hurriedly responded, ¡°I need to go to Hundred Herb Hospital to study.¡± His sister was hard-working, so he knew he could not slack off. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy, Second Brother? Don¡¯t you want to rest?¡± ¡°No, I was just saying that but I feel refreshed already,¡± Su Wenxiu walked toward the courtyard and felt refreshed when the wind blew, so how could he still feel sleepy? Su Wenwu got down from the brick platform and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mountain to pick soybeans together.¡± One could not forget one¡¯s roots, and one could not slack off just because one¡¯s living conditions had improved. Su Wenwu always knew to remember how he lived before, so he treasured the life he had now even more. He dared not slack off because he feared returning to how he lived before. He had to work hard to make life at home better. After cleaning up the dishes, Su Binglan and her family carried big baskets on their backs and pushed a small cart to the mountain. It was just as Su Binglan had expected. Many soybeans had grown in the back of the mountain. It was probably because the soybeans would fall to the ground when they ripened and then regrow automatically. Moreover, the land was vast, and there was a large area of soybeans. Su Binglan and the others began to pick soybeans, and everyone brought a lot of things with them, like large sacks to put the soybeans. When the sacks got full, the family would put them into the small cart. They collected six sacks in total. The family hooked some sacks onto the cart while tying the rest with ropes. Then Su Fengmao would push the cart back. The family only returned with a full load when it was dark. When the four of them got home, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin returned with Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Then Su Wenxiu also returned from Hundred Herb Hospital. Su Wenzhe and his wife were still excited about their move to the new house. When they saw Su Fengmao pushing the heavy cart, the duo hurriedly went to Su Wenzhe quickly opened the door and helped his father push the cart into the house.. ¡°Why are you pushing so much at once, Father? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Filled With Excitement Chapter 272: Filled With Excitement Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After setting the cart aside, Su Fengmao heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that tired.¡± There were many things in the cart, but he did not need to push it hard because he had control. Otherwise, it would flip over. Su Fengmao did not feel tired because he knew how many soybeans they had and thought of how much tofu the family could make. Su Wenwu and the others had also taken turns pushing the cart as they came down from the mountain, but Su Fengmao did not want his wife and daughter to strain themselves, so he and Su Wenwu took turns instead. They used a simple cart then, which was a little more challenging to push. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached as she watched her father bend his waist and push the cart. Although her father usually said he was not tired, she was the one who felt tired just by looking at him. ¡°Father and Mother, let¡¯s rest before we do more work. Don¡¯t tire yourselves out too much.¡± Su Fengmao took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This little bit of work is nothing. Back then, I could carry many bags at once when I moved goods at the dock. He seldom got tired then because he wanted to work daily and bring some copper coins home. He was capable and could earn some money for his family, as many could not do what he did since they did not have the strength. However, could not return to work at docks after severely injuring his foot. Su Fengmao always said he was okay to comfort everyone. Still, they all felt uneasy whenever he said such things, especially when Su Binglan looked at him from behind. Her father hunched his back while his shoulders were high, and the other was low when he walked. Su Binglan knew her father had grown accustomed to using his right hand and shoulder to carry things. After a long time, Su Fengmao¡¯s shoulder would have gotten used to staying in a raised position as it was slightly higher than his left shoulder. Su Wenzhe¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard in the past, Father.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard at all. I just wanted us to live good lives,¡± Su Fengmao did not think much of it then and, indeed, did not feel tired. Everyone in the village was like that because they knew life was not free. Many villagers envied Su Fengmao for being able to work at the dock. They knew he could earn many copper coins daily, which would only add up by the end of the month. When he severely injured his foot later on, the villagers felt sorry for him and visited him with the few spare things they had in their homes. Su Fengmao remembered these things and knew he had suffered in the past. Hence, he would cherish his current life even more. In the past, he never imagined his family would have the life they have now. The family could eat delicious foods, live in such a big house, and buy so much land. Therefore, he felt that pushing a cart was not tiring at all. Moreover, he was working for himself. The more soybeans he and his family brought home, the more tofu they could make and the more money they could earn. He was just happy. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu were silent for a moment before Su Wenwu said, ¡°I can still work, Father. I¡¯ll go to the mountain and pick more soybeans later. The weather is good today, and the moon will shine brightly tonight.¡± Su Wenzhe agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. I can go and help, too, since I¡¯m back from work. Su Wenxiu exclaimed, ¡°I can do it too, Father!¡± The Su brothers had grown up in the village and were unafraid of hard work. The trio insisted that their parents rest and look after Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai while they went to the mountain to continue picking soybeans. It was very late at night when the trio returned home again. Their stomachs even growled with hunger, yet none felt tired¡ªinstead, they were excited because they had collected many soybeans. Shen Qiuhua had already prepared dinner by making dumplings. She knew her children were tired, so she should at least make something delicious. She was not good at other things but knew how to make dumplings. Many villagers had learned how to make dumplings from Shen Qiuhua. As time passed, she became increasingly skilled at making dumplings. Her husband rolled the dumpling skins for her while she did the rest. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai used small rolling pins to help roll the skins. Although the two little ones rolled the skins very slowly, their grandmother did not stop them from helping. Instead, she encouraged them since they were willing to do it. After all, it would help them develop the habit of being diligent. When Su Binglan and the others returned from the mountain, Shen Qiuhua quickly went to the stove to cook. Everyone ate a lot that night as they were exhausted and hungry. After eating, everyone went to their respective courtyards to rest. The courtyards were large, and they all had rooms attached to them. Shen Qiuhua had prepared their beds, so they just went straight to sleep. Su Wenxiu thought this was all surreal as he lay in his spacious room and looked around it. The room was big and was more than twice the size of the previous one. There was also a cabinet, desk, and wardrobe beside the bed. The house had wooden floors, so the family no longer sat on dirt. The roof over their heads was no longer beams with crevices but an entire ceiling. This way, insects and other things would not fall on them. In the past, things would fall between the crevices when the family slept during the summer. Su Wenxiu was initially sleepy, but after looking at these things, he became excited and could not fall asleep. He got down from his bed and looked at his cabinet with a sliding door. He pulled it open and found his old clothes inside, along with two sets of new ones. Su Wenxiu carefully removed them from the cabinet, tried them on, and gently felt the cloth. After feeling the cloth for a while, he smiled. Then he carefully folded his new clothes and put them back in the cabinet. He also had a bench, but it looked different from an ordinary one. It was soft to sit on, and his sister said it had cotton on it. He felt very comfortable when he sat on the plush bench. He could even lean against its back and lie down. His face appeared conflicted as he had so many new things. His courtyard was vast and had several rooms. If he got married and had kids in the future, he and his family could continue living there. The more Su Wenxiu thought about it, the more excited he became. So that night, he slept very late, albeit smilingly. Su Wenxiu was not the only one who could not fall asleep. Even Su Wenwu was excited and did not fall asleep until midnight. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were amazed when they entered their room. ¡°This is the dressing table I had mentioned. It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Liu Yinyin went up to touch it. At that moment, Su Xuexuan ran over, ¡°Look at my desk, Mom!¡± He held his mother¡¯s hand and wanted her to follow him to his room. He was still young, so he shared a room with his younger brother, Su Xuehai. However, Liu Yinyin said that when he grew up, he could have his own room if he wanted. Still, the house had plenty of rooms for the whole family and more. Su Xuexuan¡¯s favorite thing in the house was his desk. Many books were on it, including pens, ink, paper, inkstones, candles, and oil lamps. He liked it so much that he dared not touch it. He could not wait to pull his parents over to show them these things. Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your aunt knows you wanted a desk to study quietly, so she prepared it for you.¡± Su Xuexuan was typically calm and reserved. He rarely showed such emotions but seemed to be thrilled.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Farming Chapter 273: Farming Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Yinyin knew Su Xuexuan loved to learn since she could teach him how to write when he was two. He would use a wooden stick to write on the ground as a daily practice. Now that Su Xuexuan could go to school and have his own study, he felt thrilled and excited every day. He said thoughtfully, ¡°I have to study hard, Mother.¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t overdo it. You¡¯re still young and have to go to bed early,¡± Liu Yinyin was delighted when her son said those words, but she knew he was still young and did not want him to overdo it. ¡°Okay,¡± Su Xuexuan said as he sat on his heated bed and played with the blocks Su Binglan had made for him and his brother. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°You must remind your brother to go to bed early, too, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom, I got it,¡± Su Xuehai¡¯s voice was soft and cute, making his mother happy. Liu Yinyin hugged him before putting him on the bed. Then she carefully looked around her children¡¯s room and noticed how different the decoration style was. There were wooden toys on the table for the children and some childlike pictures on the wall. Moreover, the wall¡¯s color was a light blue, giving odd a different vibe. Liu Yinyin knew her sister-in-law had put much effort into designing their new house. She looked at Su Xuehai and asked, ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Su Xuehai nodded vigorously, ¡°Of course I do!¡± It was good that the two little ones liked it. After giving them a few instructions, Liu Yinyin and her husband went to the next room to rest. The couple lay on the bed but could not fall asleep for a while. Liu Yinyin looked at her husband and asked, ¡°Are you asleep yet?¡± Su Wenzhe was sleepy and almost fell asleep before replying, ¡°Not yet, but I can¡¯t fall asleep either. I keep thinking I¡¯m dreaming since I¡¯m so excited. I never expected to live in such a big and beautiful house.¡± Even though he said he could not fall asleep, he was sleepy and was about to fall asleep after lying down. However, he heard his wife¡¯s voice and became excited. Liu Yinyin¡¯s eyes lit up under the night sky. ¡°I never expected that either, nor did I think of opening a tofu factory. I didn¡¯t even dare to think about these things in the past. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll open a big tofu factory in the village soon, and your parents will help us keep an eye on it. Then we can set up our shop with peace of mind. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of psychological effects, but I feel so full of energy now.¡± Even though they had been busy all day, she sometimes did not feel tired. That was because she was happy that they were making money. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve suffered in the past; I know it wasn¡¯t easy. So now I¡¯m thinking of working harder and improving our lives.¡± Liu Yinyin reached out and held her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do that together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Su Wenzhe looked at his wife and thought she had lost weight. ¡°Did you lose weight? You¡¯ve worked too hard recently, haven¡¯t you?¡± He felt sorry for his wife. Liu Yinyin shook her head and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I eat and sleep well daily, so I don¡¯t think I lost any weight.¡± She discreetly pinched her waist and thought she had gained weight instead. That was because the food they had now was better than last time. She could not help but overeat, so how could she not gain weight? Fortunately, Su Wenzhe did not think she had gotten chubbier instead. Su Binglan and her family went out early and returned late to collect soybeans for a few days in a row. Meanwhile, First Granduncle Su also took this time to tell the villagers about the land reclamation. The villagers became excited when he said he would pay everyone five coins daily. A young man looked at Granduncle Su in disbelief. He asked, ¡°Chief Su, is what you said true? Will we get five coins each day for helping with the land reclamation? The young man¡¯s name was Li Dazhuang. His parents had passed on when he was young, but his younger siblings were still around, so the family relied on him. He worked very hard, but no matter how hard he worked, he could not earn much. His family depended on him to grow crops on their land, but he did not even know if they had enough grain from the autumn harvest to last a year. Therefore, he was thinking of ways to earn more money. So when he heard the news of the land reclamation, he could not be more excited. Everyone talked at the same time: ¡°Yes, Chief Su. Is what you said true? ¡°We know you would never lie. We will work hard if you hire us, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, five coins daily is a significant amount for us.¡± ¡°Since the autumn harvest has ended and the farmers have not much else to do, they¡¯re also looking for more work They can earn some money if they work harder. Then they might even buy some meat for the upcoming winter.¡± Granduncle Su knew every family¡¯s conditions in the village. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Fengmao¡¯s family bought the land to farm and said they would hire people to work and pay them five coins daily. ¡°You should all know how much you get when you work in town. I¡¯m not biased toward Fengmao¡¯s family, but this payment is fair. That¡¯s why I must choose those who can work hard.¡± Everyone expressed their views when they heard Granduncle Su¡¯ s words: ¡°I can work well, Chief Su! I won¡¯t be lazy!¡¯ ¡°Right, my child can also contribute, sir!¡± ¡°We¡¯re honest people, Chief Su. We will work hard since we¡¯ve said so.¡± Granduncle Su knew the villagers were honest people, but many families had not had it easy, and he was willing to help. However, cultivating the fields and planting crops was manual labor, so he had to choose those who could do physical work well. Only then could they quickly cultivate the land and plant seeds. Su Fengmao entrusted that task to Granduncle Su. Although he wanted to help the villagers, he could not allow others to cheat his nephew. Even so, he could still help the villagers tremendously. Granduncle Su chose a few people who were experts, and everyone expressed their determination to work hard. He said, ¡°Work hard, everyone. We will have more work for you in the future, and your days will improve as long as you work hard.¡± His words were like a flame, giving everyone hope. After speaking, he dismissed everyone. The following morning, he would send the workers to open up the land for farming. The villagers who Granduncle Su had selected to work were thrilled as they could earn five coins daily. After working for a while, it would add up to tens of coins a month, and then they would be able to buy many things. Although those who did not get the job felt somewhat disappointed, they also knew they lacked strength compared to the other villagers. They all knew Granduncle Su was fair in handling matters like these. ¡°Chief Su said there would be more jobs for us in the future, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, and Chief Su has never lied. It must be true since he said it. Our village is already doing much better than others because of Chief Su, so everyone should feel satisfied.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Su family. My mother was able to help Su Fengchen prepare his grilled chicken and roast duck, and she earned quite a lot from ¡°Exactly. Su Fengmao¡¯s family bought the land and asked for our help too. Earning five coins is still a fair offer.¡± ¡°After thinking about it, our village has benefited greatly from the Su family.]¡¯ Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Changes in the Village Chapter 274: Changes in the Village Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The villagers became emotional when they talked about these things. ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t even have to leave the village to sell our eggs, chickens, and ducks nowadays.¡± ¡°Not only that. Every household can make a lot of money with those.¡± The villagers were in a craze to raise chickens and ducks. ¡°What about those perfect and affordable bricks? Su Fengmao¡¯s daughter was the one who developed those.¡± ¡°My family repaired our fence wall with those bricks. Our wall is much sturdier now, so we won¡¯t have to worry too much even if it snows heavily during the winter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that my second brother learned some carpentry skills. Since Su Zhengde set up his construction team, my second brother has joined them. He has earned quite a lot of money from that.¡± ¡°Yeah, now that I think about it, our lives are better than before.¡¯ Everyone thought about these things carefully. They knew it was because they benefited from the Su family. ¡°No wonder the Su family treasures Su Binglan. Su Fengmao is truly blessed to have her.¡± yean. Li Dazhuang¡¯s footsteps were quick when he went home, almost running. Li Dazhuang¡¯s sister, Li Erying, was in the yard scooping water to wash clothes when she greeted her brother, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back!¡± Although she was only ten, Li Erying took care of all the housework. Her hands were rough and had a lot of calluses because she worked all year round. Li Dazhuang said to Li Erying, ¡°You should rest, Second Sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Big Brother. I¡¯m just washing clothes and cooking as usual.¡± Li Dazhuang looked inside the house and did not see anyone. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± His parents had passed on when he was a child, but his grandmother was still around. The three Li siblings were dependent on their grandmother. Li Erying said, ¡°Grandma went to Old Madam Su¡¯s house to deliver eggs. She said that Old Madam Su and the others had helped us a lot, so we can¡¯t trouble them to come here and collect eggs every time. ¡°It¡¯s the same if she delivers them instead, though. I offered to go, but Grandma said I was not suitable to do such things as a child. She wants me to stay home. Also, Little Brother went to the fields to collect more rice.¡± They had harvested their rice a while back, but their little brother, Li Sanzhu, still went to the fields to collect what they might have missed because there would always be some that fell on the ground as they harvested their rice. Li Sanzhu would also help his grandmother raise chickens and ducks. Although he was only eight, he was very sensible for his age. Li Erying looked at her big brother¡¯s expression and realized he had never seemed so excited. She asked, ¡°Is something the matter, Big Brother?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk when Grandma gets back.¡± Li Dazhuang wanted to share the good news with his family because he knew his grandmother would be thrilled. Soon after, Old Madam Li returned with a basket in her hand and a faint smile. ¡°Welcome home, Grandma.¡± Li Dazhuang hurriedly went forward to support his grandmother. Old Madam Li looked a little older than the other village elders because she was always worried. Her back had also become relatively hunched, and her walking was wobbly because she had worked all year round. She looked at her eldest grandson and said, ¡°We sold our duck and chicken eggs for 76 coins this time. We should feed more chickens and ducks and save money to help you get a wife in the future.¡± Li Dazhuang was already 17 years old, and Old Madam Li was in a hurry to get him a wife. She was worried because his parents were no longer around, and her family was too poor to help the Li family. Old Madam Li thought she must save more money to find a perfect wife for her eldest grandson. However, Li Dazhuang was the only family member who could do hard labor as Li Erying and Li Sanzhu were still young. Old Madam Li was too old to work in the fields or do much else, but Old Madam Su and her son started buying eggs from her during autumn. Before, the Li family had only raised two chickens and one duck, so they had fewer eggs than others. Therefore, Old Madam Li saved a handful of eggs, hatched some chicks and ducklings, and raised them to lay more eggs. Then she continued hatching more chicks and ducklings before raising them again. Afterward, Su Fengmao would buy the fully grown roosters and ducks. Old Madam Li had saved up a few hundred coins by relying on these. She thought that if she worked hard, she could save up one silver tael, which would be enough to find Li Dazhuang, a wife. ¡°Grandma, this money will help you and your younger siblings recover,¡± Li Dazhuang said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my family and me. It¡¯s more important for us to get you a wife first. We know our family¡¯s conditions best. As long as we can find you a good girl, I will feel relieved.¡± Old Madam Li was worried she would be gone soon and no one would take care of the three siblings. Li Dazhuang was an honest man and only thought about his siblings. However, he did not know what to do for himself. Therefore, Old Madam Li just wanted him to marry as soon as possible so that he could have a family. Then Li Erying and Li Sanzhu would have a sister-in-law to rely on, so their days would always be better. Li Dazhuang became teary-eyed, saying, ¡°Oh right, Grandma, Chief Su called everyone for a meeting just now and said that Su Fengmao¡¯s family was hiring people to reclaim land for farming. He chose me to work and will pay me five coins daily.¡± Old Madam Li was excited, ¡°R-Really?!¡± Li Dazhuang nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll start tomorrow morning.¡± Old Madam Li happily patted the back of his hand, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great, but you must work hard. Chief Su has been in charge of the village for many years, so his eyes are sharp. He best knows who is hardworking and who is lazy. ¡°He must¡¯ve seen how hard you¡¯ve worked over these past few years. That¡¯s why he chose you to work this time. Also, five coins daily is a lot of money,¡± Old Madam Li always taught her grandchildren to work hard and live good lives. ¡°Yes, Grandma, I know.¡± ¡°Yes, the Su family¡¯s lives keep improving, and they will need more help in the future, so you must work harder. If you attract their attention, they will offer you more jobs like this in the future,¡± Old Madam Li often saw things from a broad perspective. When Li Dazhuang heard this, he felt his heart gain strength as he nodded vigorously. Li Eryang was also happy when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯ll go and cook now.¡± Old Madam Li seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Go and call your little brother back. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Meanwhile, Lin Chai and his wife, He Shi, lived in a thatched house in another village. The couple had two young sons who relied on them to work the land. Lin Chai was simple and honest. He also stuttered, so he had low self-esteem and hardly spoke. He worked hard, even though he was not good at speaking, but he could never sell his grain at a reasonable price. Lin Chai¡¯s family was impoverished, but He Shi, the wife his parents chose, did not mind that their family was poor. He Shi had a good personality, but her body was weak. Hence, she could not help her husband much in the fields, especially after she gave birth to their third son and her body became weaker. Still, Lin Chai doted on his wife, and the couple lived happily with each other even though they were poor. When Lin Chai returned home that day, he happily told his wife that Chief Su had hired him to reclaim land for five coins daily.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Light in the Night Chapter 275: Light in the Night Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation He Shi could not believe what she had heard. She was thrilled about it and still asked, ¡°Is that true?!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, it¡¯s true. W-We will start reclaiming the land for farming tomorrow morning. T-Then I will collect f-five coins at the end of t-the day.¡± Lin Chai would only speak to his family because he knew she and their three sons would not laugh at him. When He Shi was sure the news was true, she smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lin Chai looked at his wife¡¯s smile and smiled back. He said, ¡°E-Earning five coins daily are perfect, and the place is n-near our house, s-so I don¡¯t have to I-leave the v-village. I¡¯ll get p-paid every day, w-which is great!¡± He was delighted that his wife was also happy. He would not say anything nice but wanted to work hard to earn money so that his wife would not have to work so hard. He also had three sons. They were still young and needed to eat, so Lin Chai thought of ways to earn more, even though he dared not leave the village for work. On the one hand, it was because he stuttered, and many would laugh at him. His wife could not bear to see him working hard outside the village. On the other hand, Lin Chai¡¯s wife was not in good health, and he did not want her to work outside of the village. After all, he could take care of his wife at home. ¡°C-Chief Su also said w-well done, and there will b- be more work in the f-future,¡± Lin Chai stuttered. He Shi immediately felt energetic as she tidied her husband¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Our family¡¯s conditions will improve if you work hard. I¡¯ll return to cooking now.¡± Although He Shi said she was cooking, the family only had coarse grains and some leftover soup with a bit of noodle. The family also ate raw vegetables that she dug up in the fields. That was enough to fill their stomachs, but they could never eat until they were full. Even if the family collected grain and returned, they would not be willing to overeat. After all, the family needed their grain to last a year. Moreover, they had to think of selling a portion of it for their household expenses. Few families lived in Su Teng Village, and most families were like Lin Chai¡¯s family. Granduncle Su chose many people to reclaim the land because there were fifty acres. The more people worked on it, the quicker they would finish. Meanwhile, in the Su family¡¯s new house, after dinner, they sat on the heated platform and continued peeling the corn while they talked. Su Binglan went to town and used silver to exchange for countless copper coins. She took out her purse, removed a small box, and poured all the copper coins into the small box. Cling! Clang! The sound of copper coins pouring out sounded pleasant to everyone¡¯s ears. The family felt rich when they looked at the pile of copper coins. ¡°I think exchanging copper coins for more silver coins is better.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°These copper coins are for the workers who will help us reclaim the land. Each person will get five coins daily.¡± Su Wenzhe put down the corn he held and reached to touch the copper cons. He said, ¡°I saw many villagers gathered on the street to talk when I returned from town just now. Everyone seemed enthusiastic when they saw me.¡± The villagers greeted Su Wenzhe when they saw him, including the elders with seniority. Everyone spoke to him warmly, and Su Wenzhe felt like something was different. Liu Yinyin lowered her head and continued peeling the corn. ¡°I think most of the villagers are quite happy.¡± Su Wenxiu sighed. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because earning five copper coins is excellent for everyone, especially if it¡¯s daily payments. It feels different to receive cash upfront. ¡°I was happy to earn five coins daily when I previously worked in town. After five to six working days, I would have more than twenty coins, and I could buy rice and noodles.¡± Su Wenwu agreed with Su Wenxiu¡¯s words, ¡°I know how you felt. It¡¯s because it¡¯s not a busy season for farming. Everyone has nothing much to do since they don¡¯t have anything else to harvest. They all remain in the village and do things at home, which is excellent for everyone.¡± Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu had suffered being away from the village, so they naturally understood how the villagers felt.. Many would starve to death these days, so they were happy to earn more money. Even if they bought some flour, they could have enough to eat for a long time if they used it sparingly. Su Fengmao sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re hiring people to reclaim the land we just bought. Still, we can only hire able-bodied villagers, not those who don¡¯t have much strength.¡± He could not bear seeing so many hungry villagers with shallow and emaciated faces. However, his children had earned their money through hard work, so they could not just give it away. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Everyone has to live on their own sometimes. People can¡¯t always rely on others¡¯ charity, after all. Everyone in the village knows this principle, so to overthink it.¡± Su Binglan looked at her father¡¯s expression and knew how kind he was. She felt terrible that they could only hire a few people, not the entire village. She comforted her father, ¡°Those who work hard can contribute and live better lives if we can encourage everyone to do so. Then we can hire more villagers when we open the tofu factory in the future. Since most villagers can handle the factory, we won¡¯t have to do much. Su Fengmao felt less guilty when he heard that. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re such a capable person, Binglan. You¡¯re always helping so many people.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°Not just others but ourselves too. The tofu factory will be in the village, so it¡¯s more convenient for you and Mother to watch out for it. Then you two won¡¯t have to go to town. ¡°The land in the village is cheap and won¡¯t cost much to build the factory. It¡¯s also convenient to hire villagers to do the work.¡± Su Binglan had asked around and discovered that it would cost at least one silver tael for an acre of land if she were to buy the land from the town. Of course, she knew what to do and was not blindly doing things. ¡°You have a point, Binglan.¡± Then she handed the copper coins to her father and said, ¡°I¡¯ll entrust you with these to pay everyone, Father.¡± Su Fengmao took the box of copper coins as if Su Binglan had entrusted him with a vital task. Moreover, it felt good to give everyone money, so he said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I will handle this well. I guarantee that not a single cent will go missing.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her husband¡¯s expression and knew he would handle it well. However, she also reminded him, ¡°Those coins are for everyone¡¯s hard work. You can make mistakes.¡± After the conversation, Su Binglan returned to her room to rest. Her room was also huge, and there was a large desk. She and her husband could use it together. Nonetheless, she was not in a hurry to sleep when she returned to her room. She still had to draw blueprints, after all. She lit the oil lamp on the desk, took a piece of charcoal, and started drawing. The blueprints she was drawing were for the tofu factory, of course. She drew the structure and space inside in great detail. Su Binglan did not even go to bed until late at night. Many houses were brightly lit the following morning as the sky had just begun to brighten. The sunlight was dim yellow, but it was also because it was cloudy the night before.. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Manual Labor Chapter 276: Manual Labor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the lit houses were those who Granduncle Su had chosen to work in the fields. Everyone woke up early to make breakfast so their families could arrive early at the fields. After all, Granduncle Su said that everyone should work hard. If the villagers were lazy, he would not hire them to do more work in the future. Although everyone was honest, they dared not be lazy. However, they also knew that many others were desperate to do such work, so they could not fall behind. Hence, the workers prepared themselves to put in their best efforts. Li Dazhuang woke up early. He realized his sister, Li Erying, had also gotten up. She typically woke up early to cook. ¡°Why are you up so early, Big Brother? Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anymore.¡± Li Dazhuang could not sleep anymore since he had something on his mind. Moreover, he had never been a lazy person who slept till late. He would wake up early every day, even in the past. He would either work in the fields, go for a stroll in the mountain, or chop firewood. He had developed a habit of walking up early all year round. Li Dazhuang¡¯s parents were no longer around, so his sister had also grown accustomed to waking up early to cook. She was the first person in and out of the house. Although Li Erying was only ten, she had always considered herself an adult and ordered her eldest brother around. ¡°It¡¯s too early, Sister. Go and rest. I can cook for myself.¡± Li Dazhuang also knew how to cook and felt sorry for his sister. He did not want his younger brother or sister to work hard if he could help it. Li Erying insisted, ¡°You still have to work on the land later, Big Brother. That¡¯s physical work. I won¡¯t get tired from waking up early to cook, you know?¡± Old Madam Li also woke up. She felt gratified when she saw the brother and sister caring for each other. ¡°Listen to your sister and rest, Dazhuang. After all, you¡¯ll have to go work hard soon.¡± ¡°Okay, grandma.¡± Old Madam Li did not stay idle after waking up¡ªinstead, she went to the yard to check on the chickens and ducks to see if they had laid any eggs. Meanwhile, at the Li family home, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, you two should eat more in the morning. You can¡¯t slack off later. The others envy us because Chief Su chose you two to reclaim the land.¡± Mr. Li looked at his two sons and felt gratified because it seemed he had taught them well. He made them work hard and trained them well since they were children. The two brothers were strong and were good at working when they grew up. Since the family could work a lot, their days would quickly improve, and they would not go hungry. However, they still had to earn as much money as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. We¡¯ll do a good job.¡± Mr. Li continued to lecture, ¡°We must show Chief Su how capable you two are. Then he will hire you two again when there¡¯s more work in the future. Did you see the team Su Zhengde formed? ¡°The people he chose are capable and bright. They¡¯re also from the same village, and everyone knows what kind of family they¡¯re from.¡± ¡°We know, Father.¡± Meanwhile, in Lin Chai¡¯s family home, ¡°I made noodles and mantou last night, Husband. You should eat two, so you¡¯ll have a lot of energy to work later,¡± He Shi had made noodles last night and woke up early to make mantou buns. ¡°I-I can¡¯t bear to e-eat mantou for breakfast. I-I¡¯ll drink some o-of the leftover s-soup instead.¡± Lin Chai looked at the mantou buns and was reluctant to eat them. Although they were just plain steamed buns, the family would only be willing to eat them during the holidays. ¡°You¡¯ll work hard on the land later, so you must eat more. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to last until noon.¡± Most families were like this as they woke up early to have breakfast. When the sun had just risen, they took their hoes and went to the designated land to start their work. No one wanted to get left behind and be called lazy. So, the villagers worked hard to earn money and felt at ease. Everyone had free time since they had completed their autumn harvest. They could earn extra coins daily if they worked, so they all felt happy. Su Fengmao also woke up early to eat since he wanted to go to the fields to work with the others and watch them do their work. Although the villagers were honest, he would not feel at ease if he did not check on their work. However, he heard movements outside when he opened the gate. Su Fengmao looked outside and saw many villagers going to the field with their hoes. He said, ¡°They¡¯re so early.¡± He hurriedly went back into the house to eat his mantou buns. ¡®I l didn¡¯t expect everyone to be so early, especially since the sun had just begun to rise. I have to go there as soon as possible!¡± He did not even finish eating his mantou. He took the other half and went off.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Just look at how anxious he is.¡± After having breakfast, Su Binglan went looking for Su Zhengde. He was bringing his workers to town early that morning since he needed to renovate Su Binglan¡¯s hotpot restaurant. He typically brought his team to town every day because of that. Su Zhengde did things professionally and supervised his workers. He was earnest about everything. He was not home when Su Binglan went looking for him, so his wife was the one greeting and serving Su Binglan. Su Binglan said, ¡°1 have something to trouble Uncle Zhengde with.¡± Madam Zhou said smilingly, ¡°Did you hear yourself? Your uncle would be thrilled if you have a favor to ask him. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing this time, but he¡¯ll be back tonight. I¡¯ll tell him you need something when he returns.¡± Su Binglan took out her blueprints and handed them to Madam Zhou. ¡°These are my blueprints for a tofu factory I plan to open in the future. I want Uncle Zhengde to arrange for his team to build it.¡± Madam Zhou was stunned. ¡°A tofu factory? She was puzzled as she took the blueprints and looked at them. She felt even more shocked when she saw the designs. ¡°This is such a big place. Are you sure my husband can complete it in such a short time? She knew about Su Wenzhe¡¯s tofu shop and that Su Fengmao and his wife would grind soybeans every afternoon. However, most tofu shops did not look like the one Su Binglan had designed. Su Zhengde would be very busy if he and his team were to build such a big tofu factory in a short time. Su Binglan explained, ¡°I plan to hire people to make tofu so my parents can watch over them. I don¡¯t want my parents to tire themselves.¡± ¡°You want to hire people? Like the villagers?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more convenient that way.¡± Madam Zhou responded, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I know the villagers will be grateful to you if they find out about this. I have some reservations but don¡¯t know if I should say anything, Binglan.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t tell me, Aunt Zhou. We¡¯re family, after all.¡± Su Binglan knew how good Madam Zhou was to her. It made Su Binglan feel a warmth in her heart. Madam Zhou said earnestly, ¡°I know the tofu factory will be large, and your family will get more tofu from it, but you can¡¯t tell others your secret recipe.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I know, Aunt Zhou. I¡¯m using an assembly line method, so the recipe will remain with my family. Also, each person will do a different task and must sign a confidentiality agreement.¡± She did not hide anything from Madam Zhou, as she explained many things in detail. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Binglan. Sigh, I was blindly worrying again.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Su Binglan said. Suddenly, a voice came from the door, ¡°Grandma!¡± Madam Zhou heard the voice and looked toward the door, saying, ¡°My eldest grandson is home!¡± She got down from the heated platform and went to the courtyard.. Madam Zhou looked at Su Xueye and said, ¡°Did something happen to your grandfather?¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Where There’s a Will, There’s a Way Chapter 277: Where There¡¯s a Will, There¡¯s a Way Translator: EndLessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Xueye was running fast, so he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandpa is fine. He just told me to get something. He said he left his bag of wooden nails at home.¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°I¡¯ll look around the house for them,¡± as if she thought of something, she said, ¡°Oh, your aunt is here. Say hi.¡± ¡°Aunt Binglan?¡± Su Xueye¡¯s eyes lit up. At that moment, Su Binglan went to the courtyard, and Madam Zhou said, ¡°Xueye has been working hard as a carpenter for his grandfather since he was a child. In that aspect, he¡¯s better than his father and two uncles. ¡°Xueye especially likes the blueprints you drew and copied them several times. He even said he wanted to learn from you.¡± Su Xueye said shyly, ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan.¡± Although he was the same age as Su Binglan, he still called Su Binglan ¡°aunt,¡± according to seniority. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed when she heard Madam Zhou¡¯s words. She looked at Su Xueye and asked, ¡°Did you understand the blueprints I drew?¡± Su Xueye nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I understood them well. The ones you drew were amazing and very detailed. I studied and copied a few of them. I¡¯ll bring them out to show you, Aunt Binglan.¡± He exited the inner room as he spoke with the drawings in hand. Su Binglan took the drawings and took a closer look. Her eyes lit up as she said in admiration, ¡°You drew these yourself?¡± Su Xueye scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, saying, ¡°Yes, I drew them according to your blueprints. You¡¯re not mad at me, right, Aunt Binglan?¡± Su Binglan said gently, ¡°Why would I be? You drew them according to mine very well, and they look excellent. That means you¡¯re talented. I can teach you more if you¡¯re willing to learn.¡± She thought that perhaps Su Xueye could become a master architect in that era. It was excellent for people to have passions and be willing to learn. Only then would they work hard for their dreams. She believed one would always gain something if one worked hard for something persistently. ¡°R-Really?!¡± Su Xueye could not believe what he heard. He wondered if his aunt was genuinely willing to teach him how to draw. Anyone would be amazed if they saw Su Binglan¡¯s blueprints, and Su Zhengde would not allow others to look at them so casually. As Su Zhengde¡¯s grandson, Su Xueye was learning by his grandfather¡¯s side, so he would often look at the blueprints. Su Xueye knew those blueprints were precious. He wanted to learn but was too embarrassed to ask Su Binglan, so he could only fumble around and learn independently. He studied and copied her blueprints constantly every day. Su Binglan looked at Su Xueye¡¯s adorable appearance and could not help but laugh. She wanted to reach out and pat his head. Although Su Xueye was the same age as her, Su Binglan had an ancient soul, and she treated Su Xueye like a child. However, she realized Su Xueye was taller than her when she reached for his head, so she retracted her hand. Su Binglan nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Of course, I will! I¡¯m willing to teach you if you¡¯re willing to learn. Perhaps you¡¯ll have some achievements in architecture in the future.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s blood started boiling when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°I will study hard, Aunt Binglan!¡± Madam Zhou also became excited when she saw the two¡¯s interactions. She did not expect Su Binglan to be so willing to teach. Previously, Madam Zhou wanted to tell Su Binglan about this but thought that Su Binglan had already helped her family a lot. Therefore, she felt too embarrassed to trouble Su Binglan. This time, it was just a coincidence, and she did not expect Su Binglan to agree. After all, designing blueprints was a skill; most would not share such things with outsiders. Of course, Madam Zhou hoped her grandson would learn more valuable skills, so she could not be happier. She said, ¡°It¡¯s warmer inside the house, Binglan. Come inside. Xueye, don¡¯t stand in the courtyard and come in with your aunt while I go prepare some tea.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I have nothing much to do this morning, so I can teach you now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Binglan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to learn. I know you can draw your own designs in the future to build houses for people.¡± Su Xueye did not think that far ahead initially, but after hearing what Su Binglan said, it seemed that learning to draw was significant. ¡®i l will study hard, Aunt Binglan.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Su Binglan noticed how enthusiastic Su Xueye was to learn. It was good that he felt motivated. Soon after, she and Su Xueye sat at a table as Su Binglan took a pen and a ruler. Then she started teaching Su Xueye. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you Arabic numerals first. Then it¡¯ll be easier for you to calculate distances and such. ¡°Also, this one is the length, and this is the width. We must reduce the scale when drawing a blueprint. That¡¯s the scale, and this is the buildings structural line, which is also a dotted line. That one is a three-dimensional aerial view.¡± Su Binglan explained several fundamental things to Su Xueye. He was talented in that aspect, as he could understand Su Binglan¡¯s detailed explanation. The more he listened, the more excited he became. Su Binglan was very willing to teach intelligent students. ¡°So, that¡¯s called a scale? Right.¡± Su Xueye had learned carpentry from his grandfather when he was only a few years old. Since Su Xueye was his father¡¯s eldest son and Su Zhengde¡¯s eldest grandson, Su Zhengde liked bringing him wherever he went. At that time, Su Zhengde built houses for people while Su Xueye played beside him. Su Xueye learned a lot as time passed, and Su Zhengde noticed how smart Su Xueye was, so he began teaching him at a young age. Later, Madam Zhou sent Su Xueye to a private school. Since Su Zhengde was a carpenter and his family was well-off, he was willing to pay for Su Xueye to attend school. However, after studying for a few years and not liking what he was learning, Su Xueye discovered he enjoyed drawing. Therefore, he wanted to quit school. Fortunately, Su Zhengde and Madam Zhou respected his decision because they knew their grandson could support himself as a carpenter. Still, it was beneficial for Su Xueye to go to school since he learned things faster than his father and two uncles. Su Binglan looked at Su Xueye¡¯s curious expression and told him more, ¡°When we draw hills, for example, we can also draw them as dotted lines. This is the contour line, and this is the relative height. That¡¯s how you shrink a hill to fit a blueprint. ¡°The blueprint I drew is a plan, a top-down view, a detailed internal structure, and a detailed indication of the size. With that, the person building the house will know the exact measurements and visualize everything.¡± Su Xueye took a piece of paper and wrote notes of Su Binglan¡¯s explanations. Of course, he also memorized them in his mind. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Aunty Binglan!¡± He looked at Su Binglan with admiration. ¡°When I studied in private school, I easily got sleepy from the teacher¡¯s lessons. However, I felt I hadn¡¯t had enough when you taught me. I can still keep drawing too.¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Xueye encouragingly and said, ¡°You can also design your own things with what I¡¯ve taught you. You can write and draw what you understood from my explanation. Perhaps, you can even turn them into a book in the future.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s blood boiled again. ¡°I can write a book too?!¡± ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. You can ask me anything if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll also find some time to teach you more..¡± Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Simple Kneading Machine Chapter 278: Simple Kneading Machine Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Xueye nodded enthusiastically. Now that he had found his passion, he had something he genuinely wanted to do. Madam Zhou was thrilled and insisted that Su Binglan join them for lunch, but Su Binglan politely refused because she still needed to go home and check on something. Since that was the case, Madam Zhou did not push further. She held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I¡¯ll tell Zhengde about your factory when he returns. ¡°Your uncle has two construction teams, too, so he¡¯ll have no problems arranging a team for your factory. Zhengde can still build more teams, even if he¡¯s too busy.¡± Most villagers knew Su Zhengde had built a team of construction workers. They even sought him because of his reputation and wanted to join him. However, Su Zhengde was too busy, so he planned to teach his three sons to lead their own teams. Therefore, he would not have to focus on too many things at once¡ªinstead, he could take things one step at a time. That was because his reputation had spread too fast, and he could not keep up with too many projects. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I think Xueye is ready to handle his own construction team. Xueye, you can ask your grandfather for help if you need it. Learning through practice is the fastest way to improve, after all.¡± Su Xueye felt touched when he heard that. Madam Zhou nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell your uncle about this, Binglan.¡± When Su Binglan reached home, her mother had already prepared lunch. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao and Su Wenwu also returned with their hoes. The father and son duo were exhausted from working all morning. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m famished.¡± Su Wenwu did not have much strength left when he got home. Su Fengmao smelled the food and said, ¡®You made something delicious, didn¡¯t you? It smells delicious.¡± Shen Qiuhua removed the pot lid and said, ¡°I made braised pork and spicy chicken. I just made it and was afraid it would get cold, so I placed it in the pot to reheat it. I knew it would be just right as soon as you two got home. I also made some noodles and steamed buns.¡± Su Wenwu got excited. ¡°The steamed buns you just made smell great. Theyre soft and fragrant! He felt tired, even though he was looking at the food. He could never bear to think about such foods in the past. Meanwhile, Su Binglan helped her mother bring the food to the table. ¡°Father, Wenwu, quickly wash your hands and feet. Then you can have some food.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The family washed up and sat around the dining table to eat. Su Fengmao and Su Wenwu did not care about anything else as they picked up the steamed buns and started eating. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! Your cooking skills have improved, Mother!¡± Shen QIuhua explained smilingly, ¡°Well, I learned everything from your sister, and now I can cook these dishes. Your sister is so busy these days, so we can¡¯t keep depending on her to cook every meal.¡± Su Wenwu spoke with a lisp as he ate, ¡°Indeed, I want to learn how to cook too. Then I can help with the cooking in the future. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Yes, It¡¯s always good to learn more.¡± Since her family¡¯s conditions had improved, Shen Qiuhua would no longer be stingy regarding food. She knew the family would be healthier if they ate more. Otherwise, they would feel exhausted and unable to eat their fill. If that went on for too long, their bodies would suffer. ¡®My daughter is right. One can only work hard when one¡¯s body is in good condition.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua had experienced it herself. After Su Fengmao injured his foot in the past, he could not do many things. It was indeed a hindrance. However, if one¡¯s body was healthy and fully functional, one could work hard and earn money. Nonetheless, the family could earn back their food, no matter how much they ate, and Shen Qiuhua naturally understood what was most important. While eating, Su Fengmao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. Everyone is working hard, and no one is slacking off.¡± Su Wenwu had just eaten a piece of chicken and swallowed it. After all, he was exhausted and hungry, so it felt good to be full. He quickly ate a few mouthfuls and said, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case. Also, everyone looked at Father and me with grateful eyes, but I felt embarrassed.¡± He felt he was a junior among the elders who were working. He was still not accustomed to them speaking to him so warmly, as he was usually the one who took the initiative to call and greet them. Now, the elders of a few villages would talk to him first. ¡°Still, it feels pretty good,¡± Su Wenwu chuckled as he spoke. Shen Qiuhua patted his head. ¡°Don¡¯t show it even if you are happy. You must respect the elderly and love the young.¡± ¡°I know, Mother. I still respect the elders very much.¡± Su Binglan looked at her father and third brother. She knew they must have put in plenty of effort in the morning and that it must have been tough, especially since one needed an abundance of physical strength to reclaim 50 acres of land. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put in so much effort, Father. You only need to check on the workers and the land. Third Brother, our hotpot restaurant should open soon, so go and prepare the ingredients now and talk to other vendors about cooperation. You don¡¯t have to worry about the land.¡± Su Binglan did not want her father and third brother to exhaust themselves. She only wanted Su Wenwu to run errands and prepare the ingredients for the hotpot restaurant. Still, talking about cooperation with others was also a way to train Su Wenwu. Su Wenwu said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I will contact a few people this afternoon and talk about it.¡± ¡°Well, you can use your wits to make things more convenient. Use your thoughts instead of physical efforts.¡± Su Binglan knew her third brother was more enthusiastic, so she would not clearly explain certain things and allowed him to figure things out independently. She wanted to train his abilities because she still had many things to do in the future. Therefore, she wanted to prepare Su Wenwu to do some of these things. Su Binglan made some desserts at home during the afternoon. She even made many molds, props, and simple kneading machines herself. There was no electricity in that era, so she made a shaking kneading machine instead of an electronic one. She put in the flour and water according to the proper ratio, then shook the wooden stick outside to stir the flour and water inside. It saved Su Binglan time and effort so she could make several pieces of dough at once. She realized people liked to eat mooncakes with various fillings, but she could not always sell them after the Mooncake Festival. So, she changed the dough patterns. The fillings were the same, but they were not mooncakes. Instead, they were egg yolk chips, tarts, and soybean cakes. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua was still grinding soybeans with the donkey in the yard. The yard at the new house was huge, so Su Binglan made a large stone mill to make it more convenient for the family to grind soybeans. Now, Shen Qiuhua could grind many soybeans at once. After making the desserts, Su Binglan went to the warehouse in her pocket dimension. She also discreetly put more soybeans there. It was a big basket of soybeans, and no one knew how many were inside. She planned to use the soybeans in her dimension as seeds so that they could ripen more quickly during the winter. Moreover, her dimension had improved the soybeans, and the yield was considerable. That way, the family did not have to worry about lacking soybeans to make more tofu. After preparing the desserts, Su Binglan packed boxes of them and prepared to go to town. Just then, Su Wenwu rushed home, yelling, ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Third Brother?¡± Su Binglan asked. Su Wenwu gathered himself and said, ¡°Can you lend me a silver tael, Sister?¡± He felt ashamed that he had to borrow money from his sister. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows, asking, ¡°What are you going to do, Third Brother?¡± Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Swift and Decisive Chapter 279: Swift and Decisive Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not ask Su Wenwu about the silver¡ªlnstead, she noticed he was not in a good mood. She wanted to ask what was happening and did not want her family to worry. Su Wenwu lowered his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°One of my friends is burying his sister.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes were cold, ¡°What happened?¡± Her aura was fierce, and it shocked Su Wenwu. ¡°Bring me along. I want to see what happened. ¡°My friend¡¯s name is Du Xiaoshuan. His father died when he was a child, so he moved to Stone Village with his mother. He has also been looking for his sister, but his uncle sold her to someone. ¡°He finally found his sister, but he discovered that the people from the dentist were going to bury her. Xiaoshuan¡¯s sister is seriously ill and is close to death. The dentist staff don¡¯t have the money to treat her, so they decided to deal with her hastily.¡± Su Binglan immediately understood that Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s sister was an enslaved person, and she hated it from the bottom of her heart. Still, she was in an ancient era, which was normal then. Her expression turned cold. After some thought, she said, ¡°Go to my room and get the medicine box.¡± Su Wenwu knew his sister wanted to take care of this matter upon hearing her words. He immediately reacted. ¡®Yes, my sister knows medicine better than anyone. How could I have forgotten?! Perhaps she could save my close friend¡¯s sister! ¡°Yes, Sister,¡± Su Wenwu immediately gathered himself and quickly went to Su Binglan¡¯s room to collect her medicine box. He carried it on his back and followed Su Binglan to the town on horseback. There was a barren mountain in the south of town. Steward Liu was getting people to dig a hole to bury four people. Meanwhile, another person was kneeling beside him and kowtowing, ¡°I beg you to let my sister go, Steward Liu. Please, let her go!¡± Steward Liu said, ¡°Your sister signed a death contract. You must pay me to redeem your sister if you want to save her. Still, I advise you that your sister is severely ill. It¡¯s pointless for you to redeem her, especially because her face looks disfigured.¡± Du Xiaoshuan was still kowtowing when Su Binglan and her brother arrived. Su Wenwu hurried over to help Du Xiaoshuan, saying, ¡°Get up quickly. Don¡¯t worry. My sister is here, and she can save your sister.¡± Steward Liu¡¯s expression changed when he saw Su Binglan. He knew about some things that had happened in town and that the Su family¡¯s business was becoming increasingly prosperous. He even heard that Su Binglan had saved the county magistrate¡¯s son, making Su Binglan Old Madam Feng¡¯s benefactor. The county magistrate had instructed the officials to treat Su Binglan with respect. If any official disrespected Su Binglan, they would no longer be worthy of being a government official. Moreover, the Feng family was an influential force. The county magistrate¡¯s family was large and connected to the upper echelons. In this line of work, Steward Liu would have to deal with government officials, and he was unequivocal on who he could not offend. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re here, Miss Su?¡± Su Binglan glanced at the unconscious people on the ground and said, death contracts bind these people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. May I know what you want, Miss Su?¡± Su Binglan got straight to the point and said, ¡°I know you have rules in this line of work, and I won¡¯t break them. I want to buy these people off their contracts. Name a price.¡± Steward Liu was stunned. Although he wanted to make money, these people were bound to die. Still, Steward Liu could not make money if he buried them. He would not have to remind anyone else of this, but he was dealing with Su Binglan, so he had to say something because he did not want to cause trouble. ¡°These people are bound to die, Miss Su.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. You told Du Xiaoshuan that each of these people cost one silver tael, correct?¡± Su Binglan asked indifferently. Steward Liu was shocked and could not help but answer, ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Su Binglan took out four silver taels and handed them to Steward Liu. ¡°Here¡¯s four silver taels.¡± Steward Liu was quite happy when he saw the silver in his hands. Then he revealed the four peoples¡¯ death contracts. Su Binglan did things swiftly and decisively. She stamped the contracts in the administrators office and crossed the road. Afterward, the situation no longer had anything to do with Steward Liu. After leaving, Steward Liu returned to his senses and felt something was wrong. He asked, ¡°Does this mean Miss Su has medical skills? Can she cure these people?¡± ¡°Steward Liu, we heard a rumor that Miss Su is from the Legendary Medicine Valley. Even Doctor Wu respects her, and she can even save people who are on their last breaths. If she can save those people, then one silver tael per person is too cheap.¡± Steward Liu punched the person who spoke. ¡°What do you know?! You can¡¯t offend someone with such medical skills, let alone someone from the Legendary Medicine Valley! The person spoke again, ¡°B-But she would still need medicinal herbs if she wants to save them. It¡¯s better to get rid of those people as soon as possible since they¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°Miss Su looks young, but she¡¯s not an ordinary person, so don¡¯t underestimate her. You should stop offending those who you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± ¡°Yes, Steward Liu.¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan returned with the death contract, and Du Xiaoshuan knelt to thank her. At least his sister was safe now and would not get buried. He was only one year older than Su Wenwu. At that time, he cried so hard that even his snot was rolling down his face. Su Binglan did not say anything¡ªinstead removed a silver needle from her medicine box and pricked the four unconscious people on the ground. She looked at the four people and realized they were suffering from food poisoning. She knew they must have eaten some poisonous food in this area, but it was not difficult to treat them. The four unconscious people could move again after Su Binglan pricked them a few times with her needles. Su Binglan said, ¡°You can move, but your bodies are still weak. I will brew some medicine for you, and you will be okay after drinking it for two days.¡± Although the four people could not move previously, they were conscious and watched everything with wide-open eyes. They were in despair, but now they could move, they listened to Su Binglan¡¯s words, and their eyes regained vitality. Three of them supported themselves and knelt before Su Binglan, saying gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving us, miss! We would be dead if it weren¡¯t for Su Binglan looked at the trio and asked, ¡°Are you willing to work with me?¡± The trio said respectfully, ¡®You saved us, miss. So, naturally, we¡¯ll be loyal and work hard for you.¡± Although Su Binglan had saved them, they were helpful to her. Du Xiaoshuan knelt and said he wanted to repay her. Su Binglan looked at his sister, Du Xiaoju, and said, ¡°Do you want to go back with your brother?¡± Du Xiaoju looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°You were the one who saved me, so I want to follow and repay you for saving my life.¡± She could tell Su Binglan was a good person. Moreover, Du Xiaoju had a disfigured face. She would undoubtedly work hard if Su Binglan took her in.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Su Binglan’s Arrangements Chapter 280: Su Binglan¡¯s Arrangements Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked at the four people and said, ¡°You must do your jobs well since you want to stay by my side. I won¡¯t mistreat you and will give you freedom if you do well. ¡°However, you cannot blame me for being impolite if you try to play tricks.¡± Her expression became stern as she spoke, and the four people immediately clarified their stance. Su Binglan had many things to do and was indeed short of staffing. She wanted to hire people but had never thought of using people in such a way. Nonetheless, she had not saved them for a reason. She looked at Du Xiaoju and said, ¡°You can return with your brother. Then you will need your brother to pay off the ransom and medicine.¡± Du Xiaoju shook her head and said, ¡°I will only be a burden if I return with my brother. I¡¯ll only feel relieved when I know they¡¯re okay. You were the one who saved me, so I will naturally repay you for that. Also, I can have meals by your side.¡± Du Xiaoju knew what she wanted. That meant she did not want to return and burden her mother and brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I¡¯m not afraid of hardships and will contribute and work well.¡± Her brother had told her that Su Wenwu had a powerful sister, so she wanted to stay by Su Binglan¡¯s side. Du Xiaoju was grateful to Su Binglan from the bottom of her heart. Moreover, Du Xiaoshuan and his mother were in the neighboring village. If Du Xiaoju worked by Su Binglan¡¯s side, she could often see her brother and mother. She was content with that. Du Xiaoshuan felt relieved that his sister was by Su Binglan¡¯s side. He also knew his family¡¯s current situation and that he could not take proper care of his sister. He looked at Su Wenwu and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Wenwu. If it weren¡¯t for you, my sister would¡¯ve¡­¡± He was on the verge of crying again as he spoke. He thought he was not capable and could not afford to save his sister just now. Du Xiaoshuan did not know what he would have done if it were not for Su Wenwu. He did not know how to explain it to his mother when he returned. His mother had always missed Du Xiaoju all these years, so Du Xiaoshuan left the village to work because he thought he might hear news about his sister. Su Wenwu patted Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Work hard, and your days will undoubtedly improve.¡± Du Xiaoshuan wiped his tears and said, ¡°Yes, Wenwu. Thank you for willingly bringing me with you. I promise to work well with you.¡± After bringing the four people back to the village, Su Binglan discovered that apart from Du Xiaoju, the other three were related. The trio used to work for a wealthy family but got sold because they had committed a crime. The trio had suffered on their master¡¯s behalf. Su Binglan knew certain things about the wealthy family and that these three were honest people. The woman¡¯s name was Qiu He, the man was Luo Kang, and their daughter, Luo Juan, was thirteen years old. When Su Binglan designed the new house, she arranged to include some guest rooms. Therefore, she arranged for the Luo family and Du Xiaoju to live in the guest rooms. When the four people looked at the Su family¡¯s home, they felt a sense of disbelief. They even wondered whether or not they were in the countryside. They had lived with a wealthy family but never got to live in such rooms before, as everything inside was complete and proper. Luo Juan was a timid girl, so she said shyly, ¡°Father, Mother, is this room really for us to live in? Qiu He said, ¡°Miss Su said you have your own room, and your father and I will share another. She also said you¡¯re old enough to live by yourself, but you can live with us if you¡¯re not used to it.¡± Luo Juan nodded and said, ¡°Miss Su is such a good person.¡± Luo Kang said, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have saved us if she weren¡¯t a good person. Moreover, we discovered that Miss Su¡¯s relatives are also good people. We must work hard for them no matter what. It¡¯s easier and more stable here than living with those wealthy families.¡± Qiu He said, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have survived if it weren¡¯t for Miss Su. I feel scared now that I think about it.¡± Du Xiaoju sat on a chair in the guest room and looked around. She thought it was bizarre. She noticed she had a desk, and the cabinet differed from anything she had ever seen. She could also finally sleep on a heated platform instead of the floor. Su Binglan did not put the four people to work on the first day¡ªinstead, she told them to rest well. Of course, Su Wenwu brought them food. Qiu He, Da Xiaoju, and the others were flattered. Su Wenwu said, ¡°My sister said you should take your medicine and rest well for the next two days. I¡¯ll arrange some things for you to do after you recover. There¡¯s a kitchen for you all to use, and also rice and vegetables. You can cook and eat by yourselves.¡± The rest of the Su family finally voiced their concerns during dinner. ¡°You saved the four of them, Binglan. Will you let them work in our home from now on? Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Father, Luo Kang will work with you as your assistant, and Qiu He will work with Mother as her assistant from now on. ¡°Meanwhile, I want Du Xiaoju and Luo Juan to work in the hotpot restaurant with me when we finally open. After some training, I will let them manage the hotpot restaurant. Su Binglan wanted to train management talents. She knew she could train Du Xiaoju and Luo Juan. No one objected to Su Binglan¡¯s arrangements, but Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua felt they did not need assistants. Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, the tofu factory will get busy when it opens, so it¡¯ll be much more convenient for you to have an assistant by your side to run your errands.¡± Shen Qiuhua and her husband thought their daughter had a point, so they went along with what she said. Time passed quickly, and a few days passed in just a blink. The chosen villagers had cleared the fifty acres of land and planted the soybeans. Unbeknownst to the workers, the soybeans they planted came from Su Binglan¡¯s pocket dimension. Everyone followed Su Binglan¡¯s instructions when they planted the soybeans. They also discovered that the Su family used soybeans to make tofu. Of course, the Su family was trustworthy as they would settle the workers¡¯ payments every night after they finished their work. Everyone was thrilled when they saw how much money they had earned. They would work even more seriously the following day because they felt motivated. After seven working days, the workers received thirty-five copper coins. The workers were delighted and were even more polite whenever they saw Su Fengmao. They also saw a team of people building another structure behind the village. Su Zhengde¡¯s grandson, Su Xueye, was leading a team of construction workers on that project. The others had heard about the Su family¡¯s upcoming tofu factory. The villagers knew the Su family would be too busy to run the factory and that the family would need to hire people. Therefore, the villagers thought of ways to gather more information about acquiring more work. Everyone wanted to work in the tofu factory since they could get paid and work closer to home. Moreover, the Su family never cheated others and would pay adequately. One could see how honest they were just by working on the fifty acres of land the Su family had bought. The workers were happy with the money they earned after working every day. ¡°Your family is building a big tofu factory, right, Brother Su?¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Passion and Excitement Chapter 281: Passion and Excitement Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The workers could not help but chat with Su Fengmao as they collected their daily payments. They were only guessing but did not know what was happening exactly. Most thought the Su family would hire people to work at the tofu factory and hoped they could get a job there. Especially since going back and forth from the village to the factory was convenient, they could also earn money. Everyone felt excited when they worked and received their daily payments, mainly when they brought home their earnings and handed them over to their family members. The atmosphere during dinner in every household was different. Everyone wanted to work in the village to earn money. The villagers explored and planted soybeans but did not slack off as they put in a lot of effort. Su Fengmao also went to the fields every day, so he would know whether or not they were slacking off. He looked at everyone¡¯s expectant expressions and understood their thoughts. Nonetheless, Su Zhengde had entrusted Su Xueye to build the factory, and everyone could see it. Also, Su Binglan said they would start hiring people in a few days, so the villagers would tind out about it sooner or later. Su Fengmao said, ¡°The building will be a huge tofu factory, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen it. It¡¯s that big building in the back of the village.¡± His answer enlightened someone. ¡°So, that¡¯s what it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so big. So, you and your family will make a lot of tofu, correct?¡± Everyone knew that Su Fengmao¡¯s family had become wealthy, and many were envious. However, no one harbored ill thoughts toward the Su family because the family had earned their money through hard labor. The villagers only thought about how to improve their own lives because they were honest people. Su Fengmao looked at everyone¡¯s puzzled and curious expressions, then patiently explained, ¡°Indeed, my family needs plenty of tofu. If you guys or other villages want to buy some, they can do so directly from the factory. It¡¯s also convenient since it¡¯s so close to the village.¡± The villagers were excited when they heard that but retreated a little when they thought of how expensive tofu might be. ¡°We can¡¯t bear to buy tofu for six copper coins per kilogram.¡± ¡°We only earn five coins daily, so we can¡¯t afford that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still best if we do business instead.¡± ¡°That also requires craftsmanship and cost, which is also money. Some of us can only work hard to earn money.¡± Some people realized that saying these things in front of Su Fengmao was not a good idea, but that was also the villagers¡¯ instinctive reaction. Someone tried to hurriedly smooth things over, saying, ¡°W-We¡¯re not saying the tofu you sell is expensive, Brother Su. I-It¡¯s considered cheap. Most things in town cost around 10 to 20 coins per pound. Also, the amount of tofu you sell is sufficient and delicious. A pound of tofu can last us several meals.¡± Someone agreed, ¡°Indeed, your family¡¯s tofu is good. When you and your family still lived in the old house, we could always smell your fragrant tofu whenever we passed by.¡± ¡°Have you tried the Su family¡¯s tofu before, Brother Liu?¡± ¡°I went to my mother-in-law¡¯s house with my wife once, and my father-in-law bought some tofu from the Su family. We all tried it and couldn¡¯t have enough.¡± ¡°Wow, at least you¡¯ve tried it. My family and I have only smelled its fragrance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredibly delicious. If anyone can afford a pound during the New Year, I urge you to try some.¡± Usually, most villagers were reluctant to spend money since they wanted to save up. They would only be willing to buy certain things they were reluctant to buy during the New Year. Everyone would eat delicious food during the New Year. ¡°Well, it¡¯s only autumn now.¡± Su Fengmao heard everyone¡¯s words and laughed. He did not mind what the villagers said because they only expressed genuine thoughts. He could understand others whenever he put himself in their shoes. If it were the past, he would also think that six coins per pound of tofu were expensive. His family could not afford to buy much then either, so he understood the villagers¡¯ feelings. ¡°My daughter said you guys can buy our tofu for five coins per pound. Only villagers from Su Teng Village can enjoy that price, but you can¡¯t buy the tofu for five coins and sell it for six to other villages to earn the difference.¡± Everyone was happy when they heard that because the tofu was one coin cheaper for them. It was not a small amount either, as they could save a coin at a time, which would only add up over time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Su. You can feel at ease giving us discounts because we¡¯re not ungrateful people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and we won¡¯t sell it to earn the difference.¡± Su Fengmao knew the people of Su Teng Village were honest, but there was still something he needed to say, ¡°If we find out someone is selling our tofu to earn the difference, my family and I will revert the prices to six coins per pound.¡± That way, no one would dare to rip the Su family off, as doing something like that would be like making an enemy out of the entire village. The villagers would hate the person who ripped the Su family off if the family restored the price to its original state. Still, no one intended to do or even think such things in the first place. ¡°Fret not, Brother Su. You know the people of our village best.¡± Su Fengmao laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I know you¡¯re all good people and my daughter said things would be more convenient for our village soon. We will hire more people to work when we finally open the factory. ¡°My daughter also said we¡¯ll only hire women to work, and it¡¯s also to help take care of the women in our village.¡± Su Binglan had considered before as this era was still feudal and conservative. Therefore, she only wanted to hire women to care for them. Su Fengmao thought of his daughter¡¯s words and continued, ¡°Most of us men can work hard outside the village and find other things to do, so working at the tofu factory will be more convenient for women. ¡°They can work at the factory and earn five coins daily. The factory won¡¯t be so big initially, so we¡¯ll hire people from our village first.¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s words stunned everyone present. They all looked at him with eager and earnest eyes. ¡°You have a point, Brother Su, but did I mishear?¡± ¡°Is that true, Brother Su? Can my mother work too?!¡± ¡°Uncle Su, my wife is a good worker. She¡¯s diligent and efficient, so I know she can do whatever tasks you have!¡± If Su Binglan only wanted to hire women, everyone would feel at ease since the women could earn money by working in the factory. Everyone scrambled to tell Su Fengmao about their wives and mothers. Su Fengmao understood how everyone felt. With an outstretched hand, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. My daughter said she wants to hire women from our village to work in the factory only because it¡¯s more convenient for them. ¡°However, some tasks require strength, so we also need those who are diligent and hardworking. When the time comes, everyone can come to us for work if they want. My daughter will personally interview and choose who to work at the tofu Factory.¡± The women of Su Teng Village were highly diligent because they all wanted to live good lives. Still, everyone¡¯s constitution differed as some were weaker and could not do physical labor, just like Lin Chai¡¯s wife, He Shi, whose body was weak. She could not even work in the fields.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Not Afraid of Hardships Chapter 282: Not Afraid of Hardships Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chai knew his wife could not work in the tofu factory, but he would not despise his wife because of it. After all, He Shi did not despise him because he stuttered. He thought if he could accept more work in the future, he would work enough for two people, making his wife feel more relaxed. Therefore, Lin Chai decided not to bring this matter up at home. When he returned home, Miss He collected dried corn cobs in the yard. The dried corn cobs were light, and she needed them to prepare dinner. She had calculated the time for her husband to return so that he could have dinner as soon as he reached home. Lin Chai returned and naturally took the basket from Miss He¡¯s hands. Then he handed the five coins he had earned to her. ¡°This is the money I¡¯ve earned today.¡± After returning from the fields these few days, Lin Chai would carefully take the money he earned and give it to his wife. Whenever Miss He received the money, she would always smile. ¡°It must¡¯ve been a hard day, huh?¡± Lin Chai shook his head. ¡°N -No, it wasn¡¯t h-hard.¡± After collecting his payment, he no longer felt tired since he wanted to improve his family¡¯s conditions. Miss He looked at her husband with heartache. ¡®How could he not feel tired?¡¯ She knew her husband did not want her to worry, so she feigned ignorance. ¡°You should rest quickly. I¡¯m going to cook, so dinner will be ready in a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to get home so early today.¡± Lin Chai said lowly, ¡°W-We¡¯ve completed the w-work on the fields, so I-I won¡¯t have to go t-tomorrow.¡± Even so, he wanted to do and earn more. Lin Chai dared not look at his wife¡¯s expression because he feared she would feel depressed. Miss He said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s just right. You can rest at home now instead of tiring yourself out. Also, you¡¯ve earned quite a lot for us, so let¡¯s save up. Now we can also cut off a portion of meat and make dumplings during the New Year.¡± He had learned how to make dumplings from their neighbor, Miss Liu. Many villagers had learned how to make dumplings from Shen Qiuhua. Afterward, some villagers even taught their neighbors how to make them. However, Lin Chai¡¯s family was poor, so He Shi saved as much as possible. She could not bear to use white flour to make dumplings when they harvested wheat during the summer. She also only used coarse flour to make wild vegetable dumplings once. Lin Chai and his three sons said it was delicious, but even so, Miss He had to calculate the amount of coarse flour she used. They had enough to last a year but could not always make such foods. Miss He wanted to wait until the New Year to make white flour dumplings. Lin Chai looked at his wife¡¯s smile and smiled back. ¡°Y-Yes.¡¯ He wanted to help his wife cook, but she urged him to return to his room and rest, ¡°You should rest quickly. We¡¯re relying on you, so it¡¯s not good if you¡¯re too tired.¡± Their three sons were still young and could not help much. At that moment, the trio returned home. ¡°Mother, look what we brought home!¡± Their eldest son had a bundle of firewood tied behind his back, their second son used his clothes to carry something else, and their third son followed behind. Miss He hurriedly went to her children and asked, ¡°What did you get?¡± ¡°Mother, look.¡± Miss He became excited when she saw the eggs her children had found. Her voice trembled, ¡°Where did you find these?¡± She counted the eggs and realized her sons had brought home six of them. ¡°We found them at the mountain when Big Brother brought us to chop firewood. We found the eggs under a tree.¡± Miss He happily stroked her sons¡¯ heads, saying, ¡°This is perfect, you guys!¡± Her eldest son was only ten years old. He said, ¡°We could incubate these eggs and raise the chicks. They can lay more eggs when they grow up, and we can sell them for money.¡± He knew Su Fenchen collected chicken and duck eggs. Lin Chai¡¯s family only had one hen in the past. After the hen laid some eggs, Miss He saved some with great difficulty and tried selling them for money. However, they still had to set aside a few to incubate. But Miss He only managed to hatch a rooster and a hen from those few eggs. She sold the rooster to Old Madam Su when it grew up and kept the hen to continue laying eggs. Lin Chai¡¯s family only had two hens that laid eggs, so they had difficulty selling them to earn money. Nonetheless, Miss He took the six eggs her sons found and placed them in a small basket beside her. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll eat one of these eggs tonight. I¡¯ll make wild vegetable soup with an egg for you guys. As for the remaining five, we¡¯ll incubate them.¡± After all, her sons had painstakingly found the eggs, so she had to make something delicious for them to eat. Still, Miss He could not use all of them at once. Although the family was poor, she did not want to mistreat her sons. Miss He¡¯s youngest son was five years old, and he was excited, saying, ¡°Yay, we¡¯re having egg soup tonight!¡± Miss He laughed and said to her eldest son, ¡°Quickly put down the firewood and wash your hands. We¡¯ll have dinner in a while.¡± Her eldest son replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you light the fire, Mother.¡± Children of low-income families typically took charge of the household at an extremely young age. Hence, Miss He¡¯s three sons were very mature for their ages. The eldest and second sons usually helped around the house. Although they could not do much, they always did their best to help. After the autumn harvest, the farming work was over, so the boys wanted to cut and gather more firewood. Then they would have things to burn during the winter. However, they did not expect to find eggs at the foot of the mountain. It was an unexpected harvest for Lin Chai¡¯s family, and they were thrilled. Later that night, the family ate coarse flour buns and drank wild vegetable and egg soup. They felt satisfied. Li Dazhuang went home and quickly handed the money he earned to his grandmother since she was in charge of the family¡¯s money. Old Madam Li carefully wrapped the money in some cloth and put it away as she spoke, ¡°You must feel exhausted these days.¡± Li Dazhuang shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too tired. I feel at ease since I can earn money.¡± He was not afraid of hardships, but he was afraid of having nothing to do. Old Madam Li patted his shoulder. ¡°I heard the Su family will build a big tofu factory soon. Did they say anything about it?¡± ¡°They did.¡± Old Madam Li said, ¡°They might also need to hire people for that, and you¡¯ve been performing well recently. I know they¡¯ve noticed, so they might even hire you to work at the factory.¡± Indeed, she was old but could see everything. Li Dazhuang shook his head and said, ¡°Su Fengmao said they will only hire women to work in the factory, not men.¡± Old Madam Li was stunned and said with some regret, ¡°I see, but Su Fengmao is a good man. Doing this makes it more convenient for many villagers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good thing for many people,¡± Li Dazhuang said. Old Madam Su responded, ¡°I will feel at ease if you can work for the Su family. It¡¯s just that your sister is still young. Otherwise, she can work in the tofu factory.¡± When Li Erying heard these words, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hardships, Grandma. I have the strength to work in the factory.¡± She knew her family¡¯s conditions and that her grandmother¡¯s health was worsening. Old Madam Li trembled while walking but was still managing the family. Li Erying¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She wished she could earn money for her family just like her brother did. Old Madam Li said, ¡°You¡¯re still young, so they might not hire you.¡± Then she looked at Li Dazhuang and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to play with Su San when you were a kid? See if he needs any help, then you can follow him and work for free for a while.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: In Full Swing Chapter 283: In Full Swing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Old Madam Li referred to Su Wenwu as Su San. She felt she was not in a good mental state these days and feared she would not make it through the winter. She had been holding on because she wanted to settle her two grandchildren first. After all, what would happen to them if she left? Therefore, Old Madam Li always thought of ways to help her grandchildren. She knew the Su family members were good people, so it would be a good way out if Li Dazhuang could work for them. Moreover, Old Madam Li knew the Su family¡¯s lives would only continue improving. Li Dazhuang felt confused and said, ¡°Wenwu and I haven¡¯t played together for many years, Grandma. Are you sure it¡¯s all right for me to ask him for work?¡± Li Dazhuang was carefree when his parents were still around. They would let him go out and play with his friends at that time, and he got along with Su Wenwu best then. But when Li Dazhuang¡¯s parents passed, he had no choice but to support his family. Hence, he could no longer play with Su Wenwu as he had to work hard every day. Simultaneously, he also felt inferior, so he did not look for Su Wenwu. Old Madam Su sighed and said, ¡°Go and see him. You can do your best to help if Su San needs it. It¡¯s good to be his helper and run errands for him. Still, the autumn harvest has ended, and you don¡¯t have much to do at home. Why don¡¯t you go and find something to do?¡± Li Dazhuang looked at his grandmother¡¯s old appearance and nodded. ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± He knew Old Madam Li was doing this for his good, but she had her own ideas. She knew her grandson valued friendship and loyalty if he worked alongside Su Wenwu, even if Li Dazhuang suddenly felt like that. After all, she wished the Su family could take care of Li Dazhuang. The family would have a better life if Li Dazhuang could work under Su Wenwu. Li Erying was a sensible person who could work. Unfortunately, she was only ten years old, and no one would hire her to help with anything. Also, she had a younger brother that relied on her and Li Dazhuang. Old Madam Li could not help but sigh with that thought in mind. After dinner, Li Dazhuang went to look for Su Wenwu because he knew the Su family was busy during the day. The Su family would probably only have free time during the night. Li Dazhuang stood at the Su family¡¯s house entrance. The door and house were massive. He wanted to knock on the door bolt, but he was hesitant. He felt embarrassed to face the Su family, so he went home. He thought of looking for Su Wenwu the following morning instead. Meanwhile, in the other households, many remembered Su Fengmao¡¯s words and could not wait to talk about the factory when they got home. Everyone was excited when they heard about the factory. Wang Quan gave his mother the five coins he earned when he got home. Then he talked about the factory. His mother widened her eyes in excitement and said, ¡°R-Really? Are they only hiring women from the village? Wang Quan said, ¡°Of course. I heard that from Su Fengmao himself.¡± ¡°This is perfect! Your wife and I are hard workers, so can we work at the factory? But who will cook? Who will feed the pigs, chicken, and ducks while your wife and I work at the factory?¡± Every household in Su Teng Village raised chickens and ducks, but few had pigs because they were expensive. Wang Quan¡¯s father had severely injured his waist in the past and could no longer do heavy work. He heard his wife¡¯s question and said, ¡°I¡¯ll learn to cook. Feeding the livestock won¡¯t tire me out, so don¡¯t worry. You and our daughter-in-law can go and work at the factory.¡± After all, if the two women worked at the factory, they could earn ten copper coins daily. Wang Quan¡¯s mother, Mrs. Li, looked at her second son, who was about to turn fifteen. Initially, she had thought of marrying him off after the New Year, but it seemed better if he could start a family now. ¡°What do you think, Wang Cheng? Mother wants you to get married.¡± Wang Cheng¡¯s face was a bit thin. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to what Mother says.¡± He knew his parents only wanted the best for him. His father said, ¡°Can we afford to pay the dowry now? We should at least offer one silver tael, considering our family¡¯s condition. We must find a good wife for Weng Chen.¡± Indeed, the dowry was a little more expensive. Mrs. Li said, ¡°Our village is different from the others now. We have a tofu factory, and we can get it for cheap. Who knows if there might be more good things like these in the future? ¡°That¡¯s why girls will be willing to move to our village. Besides, our village¡¯s conditions are better than other villages. Have you seen the other villages? Some even freeze to death there. That hasn¡¯t happened in our village in the past few years.¡± Everyone thought about what Mrs. Li said and agreed it was the case. Su Teng Village was united, and their village chief was a good person. Granduncle Su always prioritized his villagers. Wang Cheng said, ¡°I heard Su Fengzhi¡¯s family makes their own charcoal. If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll sell them cheaper in the future. By then, no one will freeze to death during the winter.¡± Wang Quan echoed, ¡°Second Brother is right. Our village also has bricks, and isn¡¯t Su Zhengde forming more construction teams? He also prioritizes our village members when choosing his construction team.¡± Mrs. Li said smilingly, ¡°Our Village has more benefits than others. Many more girls will be willing to move here in the future.¡± Many families were discussing this matter. Although some did not work in the fields, they had also heard about the tofu factory. ¡°The Su family will hire people to work at their factory soon. I know they¡¯ll choose our family to work for them.¡± ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve worked hard for them. The Su family should¡¯ve noticed us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re hiring women this time.¡± ¡°They might not choose us, but we must at least try. The tofu factory looks big, so the Su family will probably hire more people.¡± ¡°We hope the Su family¡¯s business will continue to grow. Then our village will benefit from it. Some women also helped Su Fengchen cook grilled chicken and roast duck and could earn a few coins daily. When they heard about the tofu factory, some said, ¡°Since we already have jobs, we can let others work at the factory.¡± ¡°Still, the factory is an excellent opportunity for the villagers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can earn money every day since we help Su Fengchen. Our families¡¯ lives are better now, and we can afford better food for our children.¡¯ Meanwhile, the Su family ate at home as usual. The heated platform was hot and big enough for the whole family to sit on. Everyone chatted as they ate. Su Fengmao said excitedly, ¡°The workers have planted soybeans on all fifty acres of our land. We can make more tofu in the factory once the soybeans mature.¡± Su Wenzhe smiled. ¡°I told many visitors that we are opening a tofu factory soon and we¡¯ll have many products. When the time comes, everyone will come to our village to buy tofu.¡± Liu Yinyin added, ¡°Oh right, Drunken Cloud¡¯s manager came to us after hearing the news. Mr. Wang said he wants to cooperate with us by using our tofu products. He said he would send them to other places too. It seems he¡¯ll order a lot of tofu from us.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Re-Used Arrangement Chapter 284: Re-Used Arrangement Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu said, ¡°The tofu products we make aren¡¯t available elsewhere. We¡¯ll considerably profit if we ship and sell them in other towns and villages. Su Wenwu thought of when he had gone on a trip with his friends and saw other Drunken Could restaurants. He said, ¡°There are Drunken Cloud restaurants in other places too. ¡°They¡¯re the Xu family¡¯s businesses. No wonder Drunken Cloud is so famous. It seems they know how to do business.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°If they plan to ship our products to other places and sell them, Drunken Cloud will order many of our tofu. That¡¯s a big deal. If we discuss a collaboration, we must write down many conditions.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s head started to hurt. ¡°Sister, you should know these details best. We¡¯d need your help if we were to discuss a collaboration.¡± Su Binglan said straightforwardly, ¡°That¡¯s simple. I can help you come up with an agreement contract. You guys can tell me what you think about that since I¡¯ll include many things. ¡°When other businesses see Drunken Cloud thriving on our tofu products, they will also want to take a share. Those people will also look to collaborate with us when the time comes.¡± Su Wenzhe felt a warmth in his heart when he heard that. ¡°In that case, we can make a fortune by relying on tofu.¡± He knew it was a good thing since he did not need to be in charge of sales. Others have already begun pre-ordering his tofu. Then, he would only need to collect the money. He did not even need to worry much about selling tofu. Liu Yinyin became excited. She had been in a good mood recently and had eaten a lot. Su Wenwu also told Su Binglan about the recent progress. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed collaborations with two of my close friends from the neighboring village. They will be in charge of providing pork, mutton, and vegetables to our hotpot restaurant. But should I teach them how to make meatballs? ¡°Also, I¡¯ll look for someone in our village named Li Dazhuang. We used to play together when we were kids, but I haven¡¯t seen him since his parents passed away. His family isn¡¯t doing well, so I thought I could lend them a hand.¡± Su Fengmao had an impression of Li Dazhuang when Su Wenwu mentioned him. Su Fengmao had been watching over the fields over the past few days, so he knew everyone and how they worked. He said, ¡°That boy is a good person. He can work hard and speak well. I can tell he knows how to repay a debt of gratitude. ¡°We could put him in charge of delivering our goods. I¡¯ll go and ask him after dinner,¡± Su Wenwu seconded. Previously, Li Dazhuang had helped the Su family reclaim land for farming, so Su Wenwu had not gone to look for him. Since the land was clear for farming, Su Wenwu could talk to Li Dazhuang about this matter. He knew how delicious the meatballs would be in a hotpot. When the time came, many would order them. However, they had to make the meatballs to order to be fresh. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Indeed, the meatballs are fantastic. How about this? Since the tofu factory is big enough, we can reserve a space to teach everyone how to make meatballs. Then we can supply those meatballs to the hotpot restaurant.¡± Shen Qiuhua hesitated, so she asked, ¡°Does your hotpot restaurant need that many things, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan was confident about this, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. There will be many who will come and eat at the hotpot restaurant. Although the restaurant is expansive and can accommodate many people, I know there will still be a line outside. ¡°I plan to open a few more hotpot restaurants when the restaurant¡¯s reputation spreads and everyone discovers how delicious it is.¡± She thought about opening a chain of restaurants in the future, including Su¡¯s Hotpot restaurants in the entire country. That¡¯s why she wanted a lot of ingredients. Still, it was just the beginning, and Su Binglan would increase the number of ingredients one step at a time. Su Wenwu¡¯s blood boiled when he heard his sister¡¯s plan. He was excited to work for his sister. When the time came, the entire Chu Country would know about their hotpot restaurants. Everyone in the Su family trusted Su Binglan because she always did as she said. Su Binglan still had many things to do but had recently spent a lot of money to open a hotpot restaurant and a tofu factory. She needed to earn more money to do many more things. After eating, Su Binglan brought Liu Yinyin to the guest rooms¡¯ courtyard on the house¡¯s west side. That was where Luo Kang¡¯s family and Du Xiaoju lived. When she brought them back the other day, she did not let them work for two days and told them to rest instead. Su Binglan even concocted and brewed medicine for them. After giving them the medicine for two days, Luo Kang¡¯s family and Du Xiaoju completely recovered. Over the past few days, Luo Kang¡¯s family and Du Xiaoju followed the Su family as they worked. Du Xiaoju was by Su Binglan, working as her assistant, while Luo Kang¡¯s family had been helping to grind soybeans. Initially, the four had to help with all the Su family¡¯s work. Even when it came to cooking, Qiu He would fight to help Shen Qiuhua. However, Shen Qiuhua was not used to others serving her. She could not let others serve her after thinking of how she lived in the past. Shen Qiuhua had grown accustomed to doing everything herself and working diligently. She felt at ease that way. Also, the family typically ate and talked together, so Shen Qiuhua felt her family could not talk about certain things when outsiders were present. Therefore, Su Binglan let Luo Kang¡¯s family and Du Xiaoju cook for themselves. Still, the Su family could trust the four people because Su Binglan had their death contracts and could use them if the other four tried anything funny. Su Binglan usually brought Du Xiaoju along because she wanted to nurture Du Xiaoju. Qiu He and Du Xiaoju felt like they were dreaming during that period. Of course, they were servants at the Su family¡¯s house, but Su Binglan never treated them as such. The four people ate well, rested well, and did not do much work. ¡°The Su family members are good people.¡± The four were eating together, so Luo Kang and his wife treated Du Xiaoju as their own. Du Xiaoju said, ¡°Miss Su is wonderful. She teaches me many principles, tells me many things, and even teaches me how to read.¡± Su Binglan would teach Du Xiaoju these things whenever she had the time. Du Xiaoju¡¯s eyes showed gratitude when she mentioned what Su Binglan did for her. Luo Juan looked at Du Xioaju enviously. ¡°I want to be by Miss Su¡¯s side too.¡± At first, Luo Juan was afraid and timid, but after being with the Su family for many days, she knew they were good people. Therefore, she was no longer afraid of them. Qiu He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Juan. Miss Su said she would bring you along in the future. It would help if you got used to the environment first.¡± Su Binglan treated Luo Juan like a child and wanted her to get used to the Su family with her parents before teaching Luo Juan. The four were eating when Su Binglan came over. They hurriedly stood up and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I just came here to check on you guys. Are you all used to living here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too nice, Miss Su. The environment is excellent, so we¡¯re used to living here. We must thank you for all this, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss Qiu, from tomorrow onward, you will help my mother, and Mr. Luo, you will help my father. As for Juan and Xiaoju, you two will be by my side as I¡¯ll arrange for you to do certain things.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan returned to her room after saying a few more words. Then she removed many sweet potatoes from her pocket dimension.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Caring Parents Chapter 285: Caring Parents Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Then she went to push the cart of sweet potatoes into the warehouse since Liu Yiniyin¡¯s parents needed them to make noodles. The Liu family would come to collect their goods every once in a while. Typically, they would have arrived to buy sweet potatoes on that day, but since they did not show up, Su Binglan simply prepared the sweet potatoes in advance and put them aside. Fortunately, the things in her pocket dimension grew fast, and she had enough sweet potatoes there. Su Binglan also prepared to store more sweet potatoes in the warehouse so she could give some to everyone else to grow when spring arrived. Her yield of sweet potatoes were very high, not to mention the pocket dimension-improved seeds. So, as long as the villagers worked hard, every family would not have to go hungry. After dinner, Liu Yinyin helped to clean up the bowls and chopsticks in the main dining area. She also soaked the herbal eggs that she and her husband would sell the following morning. Afterward, she prepared to return to her courtyard. When she arrived, she happened to see Su Binglan pushing a cart. She hurriedly ran over, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Binglan. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Liu Yinyin felt her heart ache when she saw her sister-in-law pushing such a heavy cart. She knew Su Binglan was a person who did important things, so how could she do such heavy work? ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡± Su Binglan had better physical strength than ordinary people. She knew this probably had some things to do with drinking spiritual spring water. Liu Yinyin also felt that she had become stronger. She could easily push a cart with three sacks full of items. She wondered if she had gained such strength from eating more. The family did not know that Su Binglan had added spiritual spring water in the water tank at home, which could improve everyone¡¯s physique. If one possessed an improved physique, one would not get easily tired from working. Liu Yinyin asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s in the cart, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°They¡¯re sweet potatoes. Your parents typically come and buy them every few days. Your parents said they would come today but didn¡¯t show up, so I thought of putting these aside first.¡± Liu Yinyin felt touched. ¡°Thank you, Binglan!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said you don¡¯t need to thank me, Sister-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin was grateful to Su Binglan. ¡°You even made a trip to the mountain for these potatoes. Next time, you can tell me, and I¡¯ll help you collect them. This place is very remote, and it¡¯s easy for you to get lost.¡± Su Binglan usually collected the sweet potatoes from her pocket dimension, but she told her family she collected them from deep in the mountain. She also told them she planted some there and would bring them home once in a while. Of course, no one doubted her words. The duo was talking when Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents arrived. The gate was open, but Liu Yinyin¡¯s mother patted the latch and asked, ¡°Are my in-laws here?¡± Liu Yinyin heard her mother and said excitedly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my mother¡¯s voice.¡± She was so excited that she wanted to run toward the gate but did not move when she thought about the sweet potatoes in the cart. Su Binglan said, ¡°Your parents are probably here to collect the sweet potatoes. Let¡¯s push the cart to the gate.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yinyin and Su Binglan walked out. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao also heard the voice and came out of the back room. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu used the moonlight in the backyard as a light source to gather his medicinal herbs. He would typically go to Hundred Herb Hospital to study during the day. Then he would find time to gather his herbs when he returned at night. Su Wenxiu studied and worked hard every day. Everyone did their work after dinner while Su Wenwu looked for Li Dazhuang. Shen Qiuhua and her husband went to the gate to welcome Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents. ¡°Our in-laws are here. Come in quickly.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu felt embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re so late. We didn¡¯t disturb your rest, did we?¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s our night off, so it¡¯s okay. Still, it would be best if you came earlier next time, then you can make it for dinner. I want you two to try my cooking.¡± Mrs. Liu said embarrassedly, ¡°No, that¡¯s too troublesome for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re family, so it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, Mr. and Mrs. Liu said they were there to collect the sweet potatoes. Liu Yinyin looked at the oxcart at the gate and said excitedly, ¡°Father, Mother, did you guys buy a cow?¡± Although the Su family¡¯s conditions had improved, Liu Yinyin still missed her parents. She was ecstatic when she noticed that her parents had brought an oxcart. She would have thought her parents had rented the oxcart if it were the past. However, she knew her parents could afford to buy an oxcart now. When Liu Yinyin previously delivered the goods to her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Liu said they were planning to buy an oxcart. After all, they had earned a lot from selling their duck blood vermicelli. Mrs. Liu explained smilingly, ¡°Yes, that oxcart belongs to us. We bought it for eight silver taels, and it¡¯s still a calf. It¡¯s not as strong as a bull, so it was cheaper. Your father and I thought we only needed it to transport things back and forth. That¡¯s why we decided to get a calf.¡± Liu Yinyin approached the calf and excitedly patted it. Although the Su family also had an oxcart, she and her husband rode it to town almost daily. Still, she felt different looking at the oxcart her parents had bought. How could she not worry about her parents? She was their daughter, after all. Liu Yinyin was genuinely happy for them. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s always more convenient to have an oxcart that can help travel back and forth to town. It¡¯s also perfect for transporting items instead of tiring yourself out by pushing a cart.¡± Willow Village was further away from town than Su Teng Village. Therefore, Liu Yinyin¡¯s family would take a long time to get to town, and pushing a cart back and forth was tiring. Nonetheless, things were easier now since her family owned an oxcart. Mrs. Liu said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Binglan. We made some money with our duck blood vermicelli, so we could afford an oxcart. The oxcart cost eight silver taels, previously a lot of money for the Liu family. They were not willing to spend that much on an oxcart then. They only depended on themselves and put in a lot more effort to save money to buy the oxcart. At this time, Mrs. Liu felt that her health was important. After all, if one was healthy, one could continue doing business and earn money. Shen Qiuhua also experienced those hardships, so she understood how Mrs. Liu felt very well. ¡°It¡¯s the same here. Our lives will only continue to improve.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu¡¯s smiles were about to overflow. ¡°We planned to come earlier today, but we had something to do in the village. We just finished our work.¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°These are the sweet potatoes, Mother. Binglan had just prepared them. She thought you wouldn¡¯t come today, so she planned to put them in the warehouse for you.¡± Mrs. Liu smiled at Su Binglan. ¡°Thank you so much, Binglan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Mrs. Liu. Come in and have some water.¡± Mrs. Liu shook her head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay for long since we have some work to do at home. Let¡¯s weigh the sweet potatoes first.¡± Su Fengmao took the big scale from inside the house. The hook could withstand heavy crops. He lifted a sack of sweet potatoes, put it on the hook, and it weighed 52 pounds.¡± He tried to weigh them less so that Mr. and Mrs. Liu would spend less money.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Different Water Chapter 286: Different Water Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. and Mrs. Liu watched the scale closely and initially saw 53 pounds. Su Fengmao had undercharged by one pound, which Su Binglan had arranged. It looked good on the surface and made others feel comfortable. There were three sacks of sweet potatoes, which totaled 162 pounds. After calculating the cost, it was 320 copper coins, which was very cheap. The Liu family could make more noodles now and earn quite a bit more. Mrs. Liu said, ¡°Hey, we feel embarrassed that you guys always charge us less.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°We¡¯re in-laws, so there¡¯s no need to worry. You guys are living good lives, which makes Yinyin happy.¡± At that moment, Shen Qiuhua took two bowls of warm water from the house and handed them to Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents. ¡°Here, drink some water. You two hurried here and probably didn¡¯t have time to drink.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu did not argue and drank the water. Indeed, they had been busy all day and did not have time to hydrate themselves. Still, they felt energetic on busy days because they could earn money. It was better than having nothing to do and panicking. Mrs. Liu gave her daughter the money for the sweet potatoes while Su Fengmao and Mr. Liu loaded the sweet potatoes onto the oxcart. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents left. Liu Yinyin looked at the door and looked at her parents¡¯ figures. She felt reluctant to part with them. She missed the days when she was by her parents¡¯ side. However, she grew up, married, and had children, so she could not always see her parents. She missed them from the bottom of her heart. Liu Yinyin felt relieved because she knew her family¡¯s days were improving and that her sister-in-law and brother treated her parents well. Therefore, she sincerely thanked Su Binglan. She could not describe how happy she felt. Mr. and Mrs. Liu sat on their oxcart and waved at their daughter. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. You should go back in the house.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Liu Yinyin waved back at her parents as she became teary-eyed. She knew she had a good childhood because of how carefree she was. She reminisced about her parents being young, but now they had gray hair on their heads. Looking at them aging did not feel good to Liu Yinyin. Mr. and Mrs. Liu sat on their oxcart and went off. The two could not help but turn and look back at their daughter. They only reluctantly looked away when they could no longer see Su Teng Village. Mrs. Liu wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and sighed, ¡°I know we¡¯re from the neighboring village, but we still can¡¯t bear to part with Yinyin.¡± Mr. Liu was also reluctant to part with his daughter, but as a man, he could not show it¡ªinstead, he comforted his wife, ¡°Yinyin is doing well, and her in-laws are good people. The whole family is, so we should feel happy for her.¡± Mrs. Liu composed herself and sighed again. ¡°Yes, we should be happy. Yinyin and Wenzhe are running their tofu business together, and their lives will only keep improving. ¡°Also, Yinyin told me last time that Xuexuan loves to study and is good at it. That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Mr. Liu said proudly, ¡°The Su family is famous throughout their village and ours. Some time ago, Fengmao came to our village to buy eggs, ducks, and chickens. Everyone knew about it. ¡°Most villagers envy us because our daughter has married a Su family member, and she can enjoy a good life.¡± Mrs. Liu smiled at the thought of that. ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone envies Yinyin and us. Our villagers laughed at us in the past because the Su family was in poor conditions.¡± ¡°No matter what others say, we must live our lives well. If we do that, no one can laugh at us,¡± Mr. Liu said. Mrs. Liu nodded. ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Yinyin said their tofu factory would be huge. They might not hire many people at the start, but they will in the future. They may even hire people from surrounding villages. ¡°Since Willow Village is close to Su Teng Village, some of our village folk will probably want to go there.¡± After some thought, Mr. Liu said, ¡°They might come to us when the time comes, but we can¡¯t be foolish and make decisions for the Su family. That¡¯s something we shouldn¡¯t ask about.¡± Mrs. Liu said thoughtfully, ¡°Of course, I know that. We can¡¯t pretend we know about that for our reputation.¡± However, she seemed to have sensed something and said, ¡°Also, did you notice how delicious the Su family¡¯s water is? It was so sweet and refreshing to drink.¡± ¡°Yeah, I felt it too. It was different from the water in our house. I felt extremely refreshed after drinking the water from the Su family¡¯s house,¡± Mr. Liu seconded. ¡°Me too! I was exhausted just now but not anymore after drinking their water. I felt very energetic.¡± Su Wenwu went to Li Dazhuang¡¯s house. He was still awake, chopping firewood in the yard under the moonlight since he had nothing to do recently. He wanted to store enough firewood for the winter to heat the platform because he did not want his grandmother to catch a cold. Li Dazhuang was not afraid of the cold, but he feared his grandmother would be unable to withstand it. When Su Wenwu arrived at the door, he saw Li Dazhuang chopping firewood. Sounds of chickens and ducks also echoed in the yard. He knew Li Dazhuang¡¯s family had many ducks and chickens. He heard from his mother that Old Madam Li was a good worker when she was young. Old Madam Li was diligent and knew how to live while taking good care of the house inside and out. Li Dazhuang¡¯s parents were still around when he was a child, so his family had a better life. However, things changed when his parents passed, and his grandmother became ill. ¡°Dazhuang?¡± Li Dazhuang was chopping firewood when he heard someone¡¯s voice. He thought he had misheard, but he instinctively turned and saw Su Wenwu. He was stunned and dropped the ax he was holding. ¡®W-Wenwu?¡± Su Wenwu said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Li Dazhuang was so excited that he forgot about the ax that fell to the ground and almost hit his foot. ¡°Hey, be careful.¡± Li Dazhuang happily welcomed Su Wenwu into the yard. ¡°I was just thinking about you, and you came.¡± The two were best friends when they were kids. They had been busy with their own things all these years but still picked up where they had left off when they met again. Su Wenwu laughed loudly, ¡°Why did you think about me? We¡¯re you thinking about all the dumb things we did when we were kids?¡± The two went up the mountain to dig for eggs and fish in the river when they were young. They even troubled the dogs in the village, and the dogs chased them off. Thinking back to their childhood, it was pretty great. ¡°Come in, come in.¡± Meanwhile, Old Madam Li looked at the eggs in the house. The heated platform was hot, so it would be easier to hatch them into ducks and chickens if she put the eggs near it. She would gather duck and chicken eggs every once in a while and sell some to Su Fengmao. Then she kept the rest and incubated them. The family had large chicken and duck coops in their yard that took up almost half of the space. That was also something Old Madam Li had set up for her grandchildren. They had many ducks and chickens to lay eggs, and the family would earn money by selling them. Even if Old Madam Li was no longer around, her grandchildren could still eat their fill. She was on the heated platform with Li Erying while her grandson was peeling corn. They trio looked out through the window when they heard the commotion outside.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Helping Out an Old Friend Chapter 287: Helping Out an Old Friend Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Old Madam Li saw Su Wenwu and immediately felt energized. She did not care about her physical condition and got down from the heated platform to welcome him. The house door opened, and Su Wenwi saw Old Madam Li getting down from the heated platform. ¡°Hello, Madam Li!¡± Old Madam Li happily said, ¡°Wenwu, you¡¯re here! Quick, sit on the heated platform. It¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°Madam Li, get back on the platform. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Su Wenwu looked at the older lady¡¯s appearance and dared not even hold her arm. His heart ached when he looked at her. ¡°You should get on the platform too, Wenwu.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°I will.¡± He prepared to help the older lady get on the platform as he spoke. Old Madam Li held onto the edge of the platform and got up. However, her legs were no longer agile, so she had trouble getting up. Li Dazhuang was the one who hurriedly helped her up. Li erying said politely, ¡°Hello, Third Brother Su.¡± ¡°Hello, Erying!¡± Li Sanzhu was more introverted, so he said lowly, ¡°Hello, Third Brother Su.¡± ¡°Hello, Sanzhu!¡± Su Wenwu revealed some snacks in his hand, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring much, just enough for you guys to try.¡± Old Madam Li hurriedly declined, ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t need to do that. We¡¯re happy enough that you visited. What else did you bring?¡± Su Wenwu said smilingly, ¡°I made these myself and brought them here. Why would you decline? Besides, I came looking for Dazhuang because I have something to discuss with him.¡± Old Madam Li smiled back, saying, ¡°Then I won¡¯t argue.¡± She knew Su Wenwu was sincere when he brought things over and wanted them to accept it. Then she said to Li Erying and Li Sanzhu, ¡°Hurry up and thank Wenwu. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Brother Su!¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Brother Su.¡± Li Erying and Li Sanzhu did not have any snacks throughout the year. It was good enough for them even to eat an egg occasionally. However, they had gotten some snacks when Su Fengmao threw some off the beam at his family¡¯s new house. The two siblings could not bear to eat them, so they brought them home and gave them to their grandmother to eat. Still, Old Madam Su declined and let the two siblings have the snacks instead. The snacks were so delicious that the Li siblings could still remember how they tasted. Therefore, their eyes lit up when they saw that Su Wenwu had brought more snacks. However, the Li siblings tried their best to control their emotions. It was just that their eyes could not deceive anyone. Old Madam Li said, ¡°You and Dazhuang should go into the back room to talk.¡± She thought it might be inconvenient for the two to be there, so she took the initiative to help Su Wenwu out of the predicament. It also prevented Su Wenwu from feeling uneasy about the important things he was about to discuss with Li Dazhuang. Su Wenwu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay Madam Li. We can talk here. My sister is preparing to open a hotpot restaurant in town, and she needs ingredients for the hotpot, like pork, mutton, and some vegetables. I wanted to find someone to help me stock up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dazhuang only needs to run errands and collect the meat and produce. Of course, we will slaughter the pigs and sheep ourselves. My family will also send the mutton, pork, and vegetables to the restaurant. ¡°I will pay the workers a monthly salary of two silver taels each. There will be bonuses for those who perform well. When we establish the scale, Dazhuang and the others can work as managers and hire others to take over. At that time, the managers will earn more money.¡± Su Wenwu had thought about this and knew his three friends would not have money to buy meat. Since that was the case, Su Wenwu would manage that while his three friends collected and delivered the meat to him. ¡®Two silver taels monthly?¡¯ Old Madam Li, who had experienced many things, felt excited as two silver taels were a considerable amount of money. Even Li Erying and Li Sanzhu were stunned and forgot to continue peeling corn. ¡®Did I mishear?¡¯ Two silver taels were a large sum of money to Li Erying and Li Sanzhu. It would add up to twenty-four silver taels a year, and Su Wenwu said there would also be a bonus. Li Erying¡¯s eyes burned with passion. She thought she would follow her eldest brother if she were not so young. Meanwhile, Old Madam Li could not find her voice for a long while. Her lips moved, but she could not speak. If Li Dazhuang worked for Su Wenwu, the Li family would no longer have to worry about their livelihoods. Moreover, the Su family members were good people since Su Wenwu was there to help them. Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°W-Wenwu, are you telling us the truth?¡± He rubbed his hands on his clothes as he did not know what to do with them. ¡®Two silver taels monthly are a considerable amount. I couldn¡¯t even earn one silver tael in the past.¡¯ Old Madam Li had been saving up for a betrothal gift for her eldest grandson¡¯s potential wife, and it was still not enough. Su Wenwu noticed Li Dazhuang and Old Madam Li¡¯s expressions and thought of how he looked when he had just returned home from the capital. He looked clueless. He still remembered thinking that two silver taels were more precious than anything else when he had just returned from the capital, but his family looked calm in comparison. Su Wenwu wholly understood how Li Dazhuang and the others felt, but this time, it was his turn to appear calm in comparison. He said very seriously, ¡°What I said is true, Dazhuang. You didn¡¯t mishear me. I would never lie, but my family and I will draw up a contract. When you sign it, you must abide by it.¡± Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes reddened as he nodded and said, ¡°All right, Wenwu. I will work with you from now on. Don¡¯t worry, as I¡¯m not the kind of person who would slack off. I¡¯ll undoubtedly do what you say.¡± He did not know how to express his gratitude but knew he had to work hard and sincerely earn his two silver taels. ¡®With the two silver taels, Grandma will no longer have to work so hard. My family¡¯s conditions will improve, and my siblings can eat better.¡¯ Moreover, Li Dazhuang could save money for his sister¡¯s dowry and leave a portion for his brother. Since he was the eldest brother, he felt responsible for his siblings and grandmother. Still, Su Wenwu¡¯s heart ached for Li Dazhuang. He knew he would not know what to do if he were in the same situation as Li Dazhuang. Nonetheless, life had to continue, no matter what, and people had to live well. Therefore, Su Wenwu wanted to help his close friend. He was warm-blooded but did not have the capabilities to help his friend out in the past. Since he could rely on Su Binglan, he decided he would help others. Of course, Su Binglan told Su Wenwu that helping others was good, but he had to choose someone worth helping. After all, the Su family wanted to hire people to work and were not helping others unconditionally. Old Madam Li discreetly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She said, ¡°We thank you, Wenwu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Madam Li. I¡¯m asking for Dazhuang¡¯s help since I want to hire him. I should be saying thank you instead.¡± Although Su Wenwu said so, Old Madam Li was not someone who did not know what was right. Su Wenwu did not look for anyone else considering this job opportunity. Instead, he looked for her eldest grandson because he wanted to help the family. After Su Wenwu left, Old Madam Li said to her eldest grandson, ¡°Always remember this favor. Wenwu is helping our family by helping you. Don¡¯t forget your roots and work hard, even if your life is better in the future.¡± Li Dazhuang became teary-eyed, but he tried his best not to cry. He nodded and sobbed, ¡°I-I know, Grandma. I know..¡± Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Heart Skipped a Beat Chapter 288: Heart Skipped a Beat Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Erying and Li Sanzhu could not regain their senses for a long while. Suddenly, Li Erying said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear what Third Brother Su said just now, Grandma! Two silver taels monthly is a lot of money!¡± Although she was only ten, she understood everything the others talked about. It was also because she had to mature early since her parents passed. Old Madam Li looked at her granddaughter¡¯s reaction and smiled. She knew what Li Erying heard had finally lifted the heavy burden in her heart. Old Madam Li said, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t mishear. Your big brother will work hard soon and earn a monthly salary. Our family¡¯s conditions will improve now. ¡°Still, you must remember that this is what your big brother will earn. Since we have Dazhuang with us, our days will be better. It would be best if you also remembered Dazhuang¡¯s favor. ¡°You and Sanzhu must also work hard to live better lives, Erying. Then, when you grow up, people will consider hiring you when they need people for work. Everyone knows each other¡¯s families in this village.¡± Old Madam Li could not help but worry about the brotherhood between Su Wenwu and Li Dazhuang. She was also worried about Li Erying and Li Sanzhu. Therefore, she reminded them of these things from time to time. She had thought of finding a wife for Li Dazhuang in the past but did not mind if the girl¡¯s family was poor as long as her eldest grandson could live a good life. However, she started thinking of finding a good girl from a good family. Then Li Dazhuang¡¯s wife would treat his siblings well. After all, she only wanted her family to live in harmony. Li Dazhuang said, ¡°Grandma, I will let you control the money I earn. It will still be our family¡¯s.¡± He had never thought of splitting his family up. Naturally, he would care for his younger siblings. The main reason was that his siblings and grandmother could only rely on him since his parents had passed away. Their relationship was what kept them together. Old Madam Li knew her eldest grandson¡¯s character well and felt relieved. A few days later, the hotpot restaurant was about to open as Su Zhengde¡¯s team had completed the renovation. Su Binglan arrived at the restaurant in advance to check things out. She even put out advertisements as before, telling Lin Zheng to find many beggars around town to help. Even Su Fengzhi promoted the hotpot restaurant to his customers as he served them his barbecued lamb skewers. Su Wenzhe returned the favor by promoting Su Fengzhi¡¯s skewers to his customers in the tofu shop. The townsfolk quickly learned that a hotpot restaurant would open on the west side of town and that it was a new way of eating. Everyone looked forward to it. Many went to see the restaurant even before it opened. The restaurant was massive, with signboards saying ¡°Su¡¯s Hotpot¡± on both the upper and lower floors. However, the doors were still closed, and everyone wondered what it looked like inside. The more they wondered, the more curious they became. Previously, Su Binglan had ordered clothes for many people. She went to the town¡¯s clothing store to check it out and discovered it was not too big. It was a store run by a mother and daughter. Although the store was not big, it had a good reputation. Therefore, Su Binglan chose to order some clothes from there. The lady boss, Miss Jiang, noticed that Su Binglan had arrived. She hurriedly greeted Su Binglan with a smile, ¡°Miss Binglan, You¡¯re here. Come in and take a seat. Xiaocheng, quickly pour a cup of water for Miss Binglan. ¡± A sixteen-year-old slender girl poured a cup of water and walked out, handing it to Su Binglan. ¡°Here, Miss Binglan. Have some water.¡± Jiang Xiaocheng was two years older than Su Binglan. She felt very impressed with Su Binglan after hearing about her. Miss Jiang removed a few sets of clothes from a closet, saying, ¡°Miss Su, these are the clothes you ordered. I made it with the words ¡®Su¡¯s Hotpot¡¯ embroidered on them. What do you think?¡± Su Binglan took the uniforms and looked at them. Miss Jiang had made them with coarse cloth, and they had no patterns. The only thing on them was the apparent embroidered words. Still, the words looked immaculate. ¡°Yes, these are perfect.¡± Miss Jiang said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m delighted as long as you think so.¡± She dared not treat Su Binglan as a little girl. Everyone in town knew about the dessert shop, haggis soup shop, and barbecue stall and that Su Binglan had pioneered them. People used to call it Su¡¯s Tofu in the past, but its name had changed to ¡°haggis soup shop.¡± The townsfolk even heard the Su family would open a tofu factory soon. Of course, Su Binglan had also ordered twenty sets of uniforms for the factory. Miss Jiang and her daughter worked through multiple nights to make them, and they were ready in just a few days. Jiang Xiaocheng had initially opened the clothing store with her mother, but Miss Jiang was the center of attention as many said terrible things about her. Since that was the case, Miss Jiang had low self-esteem. However, she realized how well women could live after meeting Su Binglan. She once chatted with Su Binglan for a while, and Su Binglan advised her that she should not worry about what others say. Miss Jiang thought about that sentence and knew it was reasonable. Therefore, she straightened her attitude and got over it. Su Binglan looked at Jiang Xiaocheng and could not help but encourage her, ¡°It¡¯s perfect for girls to have skills like this since women can support themselves without relying on others. No matter what others say, don¡¯t let them affect your decisions as long as you know what¡¯s right.¡± She knew this era was unlike modern times, where women were equal and not looked down upon. Su Binglan intended to change the old ways of thinking about women. However, she was powerless now, even though she had the heart to do it. Still, it was better to earn money first. Jiang Xiaocheng looked at Su Binglan and understood what she meant. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan waved her hand and paid for the uniforms. Miss Jiang and her daughter were stunned as they benefited from what Su Binglan had said just now. Su Binglan took the uniforms to the dessert shop to check on things there. The dessert shop¡¯s business continued to boom since she had made all kinds of pastries. Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan were in charge of running the shop. Even though they were swamped, the trio still worked hard. They were ecstatic when they saw their boss. Lin Zheng showed Su Binglan the account book he had kept up to date. ¡°Master, look, this is what you taught us. I¡¯ve used the method you taught me to record the accounts. It¡¯s so efficient!¡± Su Binglan had taught Lin Zheng and the others how to read numbers. Afterward, she taught the trio how to keep accounts. Lin Zheng was brilliant and learned quickly. ¡°Master, it¡¯s great that you taught us how to read numbers. My father praised your method when I went home to teach him about it. My family¡¯s accountant also started using this method. He even said he could quickly finish his work by using your method, ¡± Lin Zheng excitedly told his master about these things. Su Binglan flipped through the account book and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing well. You¡¯re no longer having trouble keeping records, huh?¡± Li Shi and Zhou Shan were slower when learning, but the duo still studied hard every day. Lin Zheng was thrilled that his master had praised him. He said, ¡°Oh right, your hotpot restaurant is about to open, Master. Should we send people to help?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already hired people for that, so you three can still keep an eye on the dessert shop. It¡¯s best if you see and learn as much as possible. I¡¯ll need you guys when I open more restaurants in the future.¡¯ She had prepared to train the trio to become managers, after all. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡¯ Su Binglan gave the trio some instructions before leaving. She had just exited Su¡¯s Desserts when she suddenly saw a figure not far from the door. The person held a horse while standing there and looking over. Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw him.. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Gentleness and Indulgence Chapter 289: Gentleness and Indulgence Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked at the person from afar and could hardly breathe. The person stood quietly by the street, wearing a white robe. The person was radiant, like an apricot blossom and spring rain. The sunlight shone on the person¡¯s body through the shade of the trees along the street, giving his picturesque figure a gentle luster. A light breeze blew past, blowing up his sleeves. It was as if it was blowing one¡¯s heart away. Su Binglan looked at the person as her heart rippled. It was Luo Jin¡¯an; he had finally returned. After a while, Su Binglan returned to her senses and approached him. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her, and there was a faint smile on his handsome face. His eyes seemed misty, and there was a gentle light in them. He seemed to suppress something behind his misty eyes. Su Binglan slowly walked toward Luo Jin¡¯an, and her heart started beating wildly with each step. She wondered why her heart was throbbing. She only felt that the sun was brightly shining when she saw him. Her throbbing heart made her feel youthful like she was in a modern school romance. She only felt happy to see Luo Jin¡¯an again. When Su Binglan almost reached him, Luo Jin¡¯an took a few steps forward. When the couple stood face to face, Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Her tone was natural, although she had been yearning for him to return. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled elegantly, nodded, and said gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Binglan looked into her husband¡¯s gentle eyes, and her heartbeat turned frantic. Her eyelids trembled as she said, ¡°Are you tired? Have you had lunch?¡± She had many things to say to her husband, but those were the first questions she asked. She could not help because she worried her husband was tired and hungry, mainly because it was past noon, and she did not know if he had eaten. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Still, Luo Jin¡¯an had not eaten lunch because he was in a hurry to return. Maybe he had forgotten to eat because he was in a hurry to see his wife. Nonetheless, he was not tired. Su Binglan looked around Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes and noticed black circles, so she knew he had not rested well recently. She took the horse¡¯s rope from his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Wenzhe¡¯s restaurant for some food first. We¡¯ll go home after that so you can rest well. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you later tonight.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan brought him to the haggis soup shop, and his expression changed when he saw the change on the signboard. Su Binglan was careful and let Luo Jin¡¯an stop. She followed his gaze to the signboard and explained, ¡°We¡¯re building a tofu factory and won¡¯t be selling tofu here anymore. That¡¯s why I changed the name to Su¡¯s Haggis Soup.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good too.¡± His eves were calm when he looked at his wife as if thev were full of emotion Su Binglan always thought her husband¡¯s gaze was soul-stirring and had an incredible impact, making others unable to resist staring. It was as if Luo Jin¡¯an had a lot to say to his wife, but when she waited for him to say something, he said nothing. Still, his voice felt warm and gentle. It made others feel comfortable when listening to him. Since the weather was colder, most had their haggis soup and sesame buns inside the restaurant. There were fewer people at the stalls outside. The few people only sat outside because the restaurant had no space left. Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe mostly worked in the restaurant when Su Binglan brought Luo Jin¡¯an into the restaurant. Liu Yinyin served the customers while her husband made more sesame buns. ¡°Hello, Big Brother. Hello Sister-in-law.¡± The working couple looked up when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s voice. However, they were stunned when they saw Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Brother-in-law! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an walked over from behind Su Binglan and said, ¡°Hello, Brother-in-law and Sister-in-law.¡± Su Wenzhe was ecstatic, and his eyes revealed a look of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s really you! You¡¯ve been gone for too long, Jin¡¯an! Binglan told us your principal arranged for you to go to the prefecture capital, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take so long.¡± Liu Yinyin also said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Our family is reunited now!¡± Now that Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Wenwu had returned, the Su family was finally whole again after such a long time. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Have you not eaten, Jin¡¯an? Wait a moment. I¡¯ll serve you some haggis soup, and you can have it with an omelet.¡± She served Luo Jin¡¯an a big bowl of haggis soup immediately after. She also prepared three dumplings for him. Two would have been enough, but Liu Yinyin thought otherwise. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you more later.¡± Su Binglan had eaten but still liked accompanying her husband while he ate. Since there was no space left inside the restaurant, the couple went to the back room to eat. The platform was warm since Su Wenzhe had been making sesame buns the whole morning. Hence, the couple took a table, sat on the heated platform, and ate. Su Binglan did not ask Liu Yinyin to serve her anything because Su Binglan said she had already eaten lunch. Still, she was sitting beside Luo Jin¡¯an, so he looked at her and pushed the haggis soup over. ¡°You should eat too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already had lunch, so I¡¯m not hungry. It would be best if you ate.¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband with joy, thrilled that he had finally returned. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an scooped a spoonful of soup with meat and brought it to his wife¡¯s mouth. Su Binglan¡¯s hands trembled when she noticed her husband¡¯s actions and eyes. She thought his eyes were magical. ¡°I can drink it myself.¡± Su Binglan took the spoon from Luo Jin¡¯an and drank the soup. Not only did she feel warmth in her stomach, but she also felt it in her heart. ¡°Okay, now you eat. I¡¯d be too full if I ate any more.¡± At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an started eating the sesame bun with the soup since he was indeed hungry. Even so, his every move was elegant. Watching him eat was like watching a work of art in motion. Luo Jin¡¯an could feel his wife¡¯s gaze, so he looked at her smilingly and asked softly, ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡± He thought Su Binglan would answer honestly¡ªinstead, she put her hand on her cheek and said, ¡°Guess!¡± ¡®Ugh, why does this sound familiar?¡¯ ¡°Hmph, I asked you something before, and you said the same thing, so I won¡¯t tell you.¡± The answer was evident, but he did not say it. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan¡¯s cute appearance and chuckled. ¡°Well, okay.¡± His smile was charming, making Su Binglan feel all warm inside. It was a gentle feeling. After a pause, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°You can ask what happened.¡± Bang! Su Binglan felt like fireworks were going off in her heart at that moment.. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Feeling in Her Heart Chapter 290: Feeling in Her Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan moved her fingers and thought her husband was teasing her. She wondered if it was her imagination, but Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s return differed from before since he sounded gentler. She felt a doting look in her husband¡¯s eyes whenever he lowered his head to look at her. Su Binglan felt like her husband was pampering her. ¡®Sigh, I might be imagining things.¡¯ She blinked and said smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked into his wife¡¯s eyes and noticed them sparkling with liveliness as if they could speak. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes could express her thoughts. Looking at her, Luo Jin¡¯an finally relaxed his tense mind. His heart was adrift when he left the village, but he felt at ease after returning since it was a place he felt safe. Indeed, Liu Yinyin had given him a lot of food, but Luo Jin¡¯an could not eat it all. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat it if you can¡¯t.¡± However, Luo Jin¡¯an had never wasted food and continued eating, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t just waste it.¡± During the war, Luo Jin¡¯an and the soldiers had eaten tree bark in the military camp when the imperial court could no longer supply provisions. He knew how it felt and tasted, so he did not want to waste food. Looking at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression, Su Binglan took a piece of the sesame bun, some haggis soup, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it then.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an noticed her actions and was stunned. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t overeat. I¡¯ll rest for a while and continue eating later.¡± Leaving food in the bowl was not polite since they were in Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin¡¯s restaurant. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had an early lunch and came to town immediately after. I was busy for a while, so I¡¯ve gotten a little hungry.¡± Then she took a spoon and started eating. Luo Jin¡¯an clenched his fists and wanted to say he had eaten from the same spoon and bowl. ¡°Do you not mind?¡± Of course, Su Binglan did not mind. Previously, she had fed Luo Jin¡¯an the medicine the same way when he fell unconscious. Moreover, when Luo Jin¡¯an drank the soup just now, he scooped a spoonful and drank it on the small plate beside him, not on the big bowl. Like most who shared soup, Su Binglan scooped some from the big bowl and drank it with a smaller bowl underneath her chin. ¡®He¡¯s my husband, so why would I mind? Wait! Husband?!¡¯ Su Binglan fell silent when she realized she had referenced Luo Jin¡¯an as her husband. She seemed to treat her husband as her own and felt a different feeling in her heart. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to the village after eating. She brought her husband to the new house, of course. ¡°We moved in a while ago and have been living here ever since.¡± She tied up the horse and continued, ¡°Father and Mother should be busy with other things, so let me take you to our yard first. We have our own, by the way.¡± Indeed, the new house was massive, leaving much room for the family in that spacious house. Moreover, everyone had a yard of their own. Still, the family always ate together in the main hall. Then they could rest alone in their rooms more peacefully. The family was still together but felt more comfortable having their own space. Su Binglan took Luo Jin¡¯an to their courtyard, entered the inner room, and said, ¡°This room is yours. The quilt and mattress are new too. ¡®i l didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d return, so I dried the sheets and blanket under the sun for you every few days. I just happened to do it yesterday. That¡¯s your desk, and your books are on it. I¡¯ll put your clothes and things in the cabinet for you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not have many things, only some books and a few pieces of clothing. Su Binglan noticed Luo Jin¡¯an had too few clothes and made more while he was away. Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Binglan felt awkward when he said ¡°thank you¡± so seriously. She responded instinctively, ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡± She had grown accustomed to saying that because she always said that to her family members. However, Luo Jin¡¯an felt touched when he heard that. ¡®Family, huh?¡¯ That word made Luo Jin¡¯an feel warm inside. Although he was a little tired, he was not in a hurry to rest¡ªinstead, he said, ¡°We handled matters at the prefecture very well this time. It was all thanks to the prescription you gave me.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Well, as long as it worked.¡± After a momentary silence, she thought of the little boy and girl in her dream and asked softly, ¡°Is King Ding okay?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression froze upon hearing his wife¡¯s question. A chilling light glinted in his eyes. Su Binglan always thought her husband¡¯s eyes could see through everything. Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s okay. The people from the Legendary Medicine Valley found a herb and stabilized his condition. He¡¯ll be fine for now.¡± Su Binglan could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She always thought of Lan Rouzhu, the little boy in her dream, and that she was the little girl, Lan Rouzhu¡¯s sister. Either that, or she was overthinking. Still, Su Binglan did not need to worry too much since King Ding was okay. ¡°We¡¯ve been busy at home recently. I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail after you¡¯ve rested.¡± Su Binglan instinctively treated Luo Jin¡¯an as a member of the family, so she often filled him in on family matters. Still, she knew resting was necessary and that she could discuss these things later. As she spoke, she was about to leave the room, but Luo Jin i an looked at her and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Su Binglan was stunned and wondered what else her husband wanted to discuss. Luo Jin¡¯an untied a box and removed a jade bracelet from it. ¡°This is a gift for you.¡± Su Binglan looked at the beautiful and shiny jade bracelet and thought it was the best bracelet she had ever seen. ¡°A gift for me? Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she was thrilled to have a gift. She did not expect her husband to be so attentive even though he did not talk much. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you. Would you like to try it on? Su Binglan did not move. Although the gift was for her, she felt too embarrassed to take it and wear it. Since she did not move, Luo Jin¡¯an reached out, gently pulled Su Binglan t s hand, and put the jade bracelet around her wrist. Su Binglan felt comfortable wearing the bracelet as it was cool to the touch. Luo Jin¡¯an looked into her eyes and asked softly, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Su Binglan nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She had seen many treasures across various worlds, yet she did not feel as emotional as she did now. Perhaps it was because Luo Jin¡¯an was the one who gifted her the bracelet that it carried a more significant meaning to her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Su Binglan touched the jade bracelet and seemed to think of something. She said, ¡°This is too valuable. I-I¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an held her hand and interjected before she could finish, ¡°My mother left it behind..¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Passionate Chapter 291: Passionate Translator: EndLessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s expression and asked softly, ¡°So, your mother¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s no longer around,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an responded. Su heart tightened when she heard those words. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Binglan continued, ¡°Your mother left this behind as a memento for you. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said faintly, ¡°My mother was the one who told me to give it to my future wife.¡± Thump, thump, thump! Su Binglan felt her heart beating faster. ¡®Didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯re only husband and wife for my family¡¯s sake?¡¯ She wanted to remind Luo Jin¡¯an of this and talk about it, but she did not know why she could not speak up. She liked the gift and the meaning behind it but felt conflicted. Su Binglan pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± She decided to help her husband keep the jade bracelet for now and would return it if Luo Jin¡¯an needed it back one day. ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an would not take back what he gave to his wife. ¡°Y-You should rest now.¡± Su Binglan closed the door for Luo Jin¡¯an and briskly walked away. After wearing the bracelet for a while, she carefully put it into the box and put it away. Luo Jin¡¯an would quickly lose sleep and not rest well when he was away from the village. However, he fell asleep in his room with the pillow on his face as it felt relaxing and reassuring. Perhaps he could only sleep well when at home. Those bloody nightmares he would have did not occur and woke him every night whenever he slept. Everyone was busy in the afternoon, and Qiu He followed Shen Qiuhua to the tofu factory. At the same time, Su Fengmao took Luo Kang to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house because he had to collect charcoal. After all, Su Binglan was about to launch her hotpot restaurant. Meanwhile, Su Binglan had arranged for Du Xiaoju and Luo Juan to make meatballs at home, which she needed for the hotpot restaurant. Su Binglan planned to build another building next to the tofu factory where she would hire more workers to make meatballs. Then she intended for Du Xiaoju and Luo Juan to teach the new workers. After establishing the new workers, Du Xiaoju and Luo Juan could help at the hotpot restaurant. Simultaneously, Su Wenwu and his three close friends would get the rest of the ingredients. Everyone had their own jobs to do Su Binglan went to the tofu factory to check things out. Su Zhengde¡¯s grandson, Su Xueye, oversaw the building process and construction team. Since many people worked under him, they managed to build the factory relatively quickly. Su Xueye was working when Su Binglan went over to take a look. Some construction team members would ask Su Xueye for advice if they did not understand certain things, and Su Xueye would answer their questions thoughtfully. Moreover, he would check on his construction team¡¯s work occasionally because he feared they would lose focus on what they were doing. Of course, Su Xueye was just a teenager, but he was earnest. No one present would treat Su Xueye as a child because he was capable and knowledgeable. The construction workers would quickly learn whenever Su Xueye explained something. Also, the workers would not have such a job opportunity if it were not for Su Xueye forming his team. Everyone was content as they could work daily, learn new things, and earn money for their families. Everyone respected Su Xueye. Moreover, they had heard that Su Xueye would be Su Zhengde¡¯s successor one day. After all, he was Su Zhengde¡¯s eldest grandson, and he was highly talented. Su Xueye would probably take over even the other construction teams¡¯ matters in the future, and everyone understood it. He saw Su Binglan when he raised his head, so he excitedly ran over. ¡°Hello, Aunt Binglan!¡± He seemed very severe just a moment ago, but after seeing Su Binglan, he immediately became like a child again. Su Binglan looked at him and smiled. ¡®You¡¯re amazing, Xueye. You¡¯re leading your own team, and the factory is coming along nicely.¡± Su Xueye blushed when Su Binglan praised him. He said embarrassedly, ¡°I learned everything from you, Aunt Binglan. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to lead a team so quickly if it weren¡¯t for your guidance.¡± He had never imagined being this capable before, but after studying many construction-related things and leading a team, he felt he had become much more confident. He looked at the almost completed factory and felt a sense of accomplishment. Su Binglan praised, ¡°Actually, this is all because you¡¯re brilliant. If it were someone else, they might not have been able to learn as quickly as you.¡± Su Xueye had followed his grandfather and practiced since he was a child. In addition, he studied for a few years and had a solid foundation. Naturally, he would learn things quickly. Su Binglan noticed that Su Xueye had made significant progress and felt happy for him. ¡°Although you need to continue overseeing the factory during the day, you must still study hard. Don¡¯t waste your studies because there¡¯s no end to it.¡± Su Xueye said thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan. I¡¯ll always find the time to study every day.¡± Su Xueye found that learning these things was very enjoyable. His eyes were always excited whenever he talked about architecture, and Su Binglan knew he was passionate about it. If one were passionate, one would have the strength to do anything for what one loved. Su Binglan looked in and out of the factory as the construction team had basically finished it. They would complete it in just a few days, so the family should hire workers by that time. However, before that, Su Binglan had to get her hotpot restaurant on the right track. While she looked around the factory, Baili Jinghua appeared. ¡°Is that you, Jinghua?¡± Recently, Baili Jinghua brought her son around to familiarize himself with the surrounding environment, making food for him and accompanying him. Therefore, Baili Xihong¡¯s personality gradually became lively. ¡°Binglan, I sent Xihong to Blue Mountain Academy today. He¡¯s in the same class as Xuexuan and Xuehai.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted Xihong to get used to the environment first?¡± Baili Jinghua waved her hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s very used to it now. Moreover, he¡¯s having a good time with Xuexuan and Xuehai, so he won¡¯t feel awkward when he goes to the academy.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°The academy didn¡¯t ask you to go through an assessment?¡± She remembered Blue Mountain Academy requesting an assessment or something along those lines when she went there. She did not know what Luo Jin i an told the principal then, but he instantly got the principal¡¯s approval for himself and the two little ones to attend the academy. Su Binglan had thought of asking Luo Jin¡¯an to talk to Mr. Kong when he returned. She wanted Luo Jin¡¯an to ask if Baili Xihong could attend Blue Mountain Academy. However, Baili Jinghua handled it herself, and everything went smoothly. ¡°You¡¯re aware of my previous identity, correct? I know Mr. Kong, so it was easy for Xihong to get in.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡± Baili Jinghua reached out and held Su Binglan¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Now that I have free time, I can help you at your hotpot restaurant.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I thought we agreed on not doing that. If you worked there, it¡¯d be a waste of your talents.¡± After all, Baili Jinghua had the potential to be a female general. ¡°No, of course not! I quite like working with you because I find it fascinating. Still, you don¡¯t have to worry because I can do whatever you ask.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you some training in advance.¡± As if she thought of something, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Do you know if Jin¡¯an is familiar with Mr.. Kong, Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s principal?¡± Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: I Like It Chapter 292: I Like It Baili Jinghua could not lie in the face of Su Binglan¡¯s earnest gaze. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they know each other.¡± ¡°No wonder! ¡®That explains why Mr. Kong accepted Jin¡¯an, Xuexuan, and Xuehai into the academy without asking them to take the assessment!¡¯ Su Binglan genuinely wanted to know about her husband¡¯s true identity but knew Baili Jinghua would not tell her. Sometimes, it was good that she did not know. Otherwise, she would be unable to retain her current state of mind whenever she faced Luo Jin¡¯an. After some thought, she said, ¡°Who is Princess Lan?¡± ¡®Baili Jinghua was once a member of General Baili¡¯s mansion in the capital city, so she should know Princess Lan.¡¯ Baili Jinghua¡¯s smile disappeared, revealing a trace of worry at the mere mention of Princess Lan. ¡°She was a kind person and good to her people. It¡¯s a pity her body was weak as she died long ago. We were the best of friends then. ¡°Princess Lan was brilliant, too, and if she were here, no one would dare hurt King Ding. Su Binglan nodded. The image of the little girl in her dream flashed in her mind. While Su Binglan subconsciously immersed herself in her thoughts, Baili Jinghua looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel a sense of familiarity when I see you. It¡¯s just like when I face Ruobing. It¡¯s bizarre.¡± Baili Jinghua did not understand why, but it was apparent that she was not alone in feeling that way. Little did she know that her words would cause Su Binglan¡¯s expression to change drastically. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you think of me as a friend,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re my good friend, Binglan.¡± Baili Jinghua¡¯s heart was big, and she did not overthink the details. Later that night, Su Binglan planned to make dumplings for dinner, so she invited Baili Jinghua over. Baili Jinghua knew that making dumplings was a priority to Su Binglan. She remembered Su Binglan saying she would typically make dumplings for special occasions. While helping to roll the dumpling skins, Baili Jinghua quietly asked Su Binglan, ¡°Are you making dumplings because your husband is back?¡± Moreover, Su Binglan had prepared a large portion of various fillings. She treated Luo Jin¡¯an well, after all. She paused as she made the dumplings. She did think of celebrating Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s return, so she decided to make dumplings for him as he meant a lot to her. ¡°Well, yes. You¡¯re right.¡± Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan and said, after some thought, ¡°You seem like someone who dotes on her husband.¡± Su Binglan asked smilingly, ¡°You noticed that?¡± ¡°Of course I did! Also, it¡¯s apparent you¡¯re in a good mood because Jin¡¯an is back. You¡¯re constantly smiling.¡± A change in a person¡¯s expression was the most obvious. ¡°I remember rarely seeing you smile when Jin¡¯an was away. You also busied yourself with several things then.¡± ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Su Binglan did not even notice the changes in her expression back then. Baili Jinghua said discreetly, ¡®You must like your husband very much, huh?¡± ¡®H-Huh?!¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s hand, holding the dumpling, trembled. ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Su Binglan did not even know what she liked, but she was still thrilled to see her husband. She had to admit that. However, she did not know how much she liked him. Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan¡¯s confused expression and said anxiously, ¡°I-It¡¯s just that you¡¯re always so happy whenever you see Jin¡¯an. Your demeanor seems different from usual. Sometimes, you even look lost in your thoughts. ¡°Hmm, how should I put this? You seem more conflicted, but you¡¯re undoubtedly different from your typical self. You look at him differently than when you look at others. He¡¯s that unique, I guess.¡± Baili Jinghua felt that Su Binglan did not understand these things, probably because she was still young. Su Binglan blinked as if what Baili Jinghua said was true. ¡®Do I like Jin¡¯an that much?¡¯ ¡°So, you¡¯ve felt this way before?¡± Su Binglan asked. Baili Jinghua¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Well, yes. I have before.¡± Su Binglan did not pry when she noticed Baili Jinghua¡¯s expression change. The sky had already darkened when Luo Jin¡¯an woke up. He slept deeply and peacefully compared to when he was away from the village. Although he had only slept for a while, he felt he had rested enough. Shortly after, Luo Jin¡¯an went to the bathtub in the next room to bathe. After changing his clothes, he went to the yard to look for his wife. He thought she should be in the kitchen instead, so luckily, he knew the house¡¯s layout. Previously, Su Binglan had shown Luo Jin¡¯an the house¡¯s design after she had finished drawing it. She had also asked for his opinion and if it was a good idea. Of course, Luo Jin¡¯an said it was. Therefore, he was familiar with the house¡¯s layout. He entered the main hall, and Shen Qiuhua was burning firewood at the stove while Su Binglan and Baili Jinghya made dumplings. He looked at Shen Qiuhua and said, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Hey, Jin¡¯an. Come in and have a seat. Binglan told me you returned in the afternoon. We¡¯re so glad you¡¯re back, especially because our family is finally together again. ¡°Binglan is thrilled too, so let¡¯s have some reunion dumplings tonight. Binglan will chop the meat and season them herself.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands so I can help.¡± He missed the home-cooked meals when he left the village. The food out there could not compare to the food his wife made. Luo Jin¡¯an felt like something was missing whenever he ate in the capital. Su Binglan and Baili Jinghua were making dumplings in front of the panel when Su Binglan saw her husband approaching. She felt awkward when she thought of what Baili Jinghua had said. Su Binglan¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she did not even look at her husband¡¯s expression¡ªinstead, she lowered her head and pretended to make dumplings naturally. She said, ¡°You just came back, so you need to rest. We¡¯ll wrap it up in a while.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help.¡± He went to the panel, took a small rolling pin, and began to roll the dumpling skins. Su Binglan looked at how he rolled the skins and got distracted. When she returned to her senses, Luo Jin¡¯an had already rolled many skins. He rolled them well too. Su Binglan inwardly sighed because she realized a person like her husband could do anything well. Luo Jin¡¯an was only rolling dumpling skins, but he looked like he was making a work of art. ¡®He always has an otherworldly aura about him.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to feel something and looked up while Su Binglan was still staring at him. The couple looked at each other, and Su Binglan felt like her eyes had gotten electrocuted, so she hurriedly averted her gaze. Her ears had turned crimson red. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at how her ears turned red, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as the ends of his eyes rose. The couple had a different kind of charm about them. Baili Jinghua quietly looked at the duo from the sidelines and felt excited. ¡®Gahh!¡¯ The couple¡¯s expressions and actions seemed interesting to her. Baili Jinghua said, ¡°Binglan told me she¡¯s thrilled to have you back, so she¡¯s making dumplings to celebrate your return.¡± Su Binglan took a deep breath and turned to glare at Baili Jinghua because she had never said those things to Baili Jinghua. Baili Jinghua looked back at Su Binglan aggrievedly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy, though?¡± Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Sweetness Chapter 293: Sweetness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®T-That¡¯s not it!¡¯ Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re just happy? Su Binglan sighed helplessly. ¡®Seriously? How can I face Jin¡¯an now that she said that?!¡¯ She felt embarrassed, and it would seem she was thin-skinned sometimes. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s expression as he rolled the dumpling skin and handed it to her. Su Binglan reached out to take it and accidentally touched his finger, feeling like she had gotten electrocuted again. She had never felt this way when she was with Luo Jin¡¯an before, so why did she feel all this when he returned? Maybe she was genuinely happy to have him back Just as Su Binglan continued making the dumplings with her head lowered, Luo Jin¡¯an spoke, ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy too. His voice was deep, warm, and nourishing like clear spring water. It made Su Binglan¡¯s calm heart ripple when she listened to it. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled lightly as his wife raised her head to look at him. The couple smiled lightly, and their eyes shined. Although they were silent at the moment, they felt silence was better than sound. Baili Jinghua watched from the sidelines and could no longer stand it. The whole house seemed to have turned pink. She hurriedly said, ¡°U-Um, my stomach feels funny. I-I need to go now.¡± Then she hurriedly exited the back room. Shen Qiuhua looked at Baili Jinghua curiously, ¡°Did something happen in there?¡± Baili Jinghua nodded and whispered to Shen Qiuhua, ¡°Things are too sweet in there.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled so much that her eyes became slits. ¡°That¡¯s great! Binglan is happy that Jin¡¯an is back, huh? Although she doesn¡¯t say it, she always thinks and worries about Jin¡¯an whenever he¡¯s not around.¡± Of course, Shen Qiuhua would understand her daughter. Baili Jinghua decided to help Shen Qiuhua at the stove instead of returning to the back room because she did not want to disturb the couple. Su Binglan felt awkward making dumplings in that situation and thought she should find something to talk about, so she told Luo Jin¡¯an about some things that had happened while he was away. ¡°We were busy celebrating the Mooncake Festival by making mooncakes when you went to the prefecture capital. I always thought of making something delicious during that time, so I thought of hotpots. ¡°We¡¯ve recently been preparing to open a hotpot restaurant where everyone sits around a pot and dips their vegetables and meat. After cooking their ingredients, the customers dip them into the sauce and eat them. ¡°We were preparing the hotpot a few nights ago and were ready to eat when Wenwu returned. Everyone was thrilled when he returned. Then the autumn harvest ended, and we moved. We¡¯re also building a tofu factory. ¡°Oh, I also saved four people from their death contracts: Luo Kang, his family, and Du Xiaoju. Xiaoju¡¯s brother is Xiaoshuan.¡± While holding the dumplings, Su Binglan told her husband everything that had happened while he was away. Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything and listened. Although he had not been home for a while, he felt he had never left when his wife told him everything in detail. He enjoyed listening to these things and felt a warmth in his heart. The couple had almost finished preparing the dumplings when Su Binglan almost finished talking. She had made plenty of dumplings, enough for the whole family. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t tried the hotpot yet, have you? It¡¯s pretty delicious, so I think you¡¯ll like it. We should have some another day.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled gently and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The hotpot restaurant will open in two days, so you can go there at noon. It¡¯s also not far from Blue Mountain Academy, just on the street behind the dessert shop. There¡¯s a ¡®Su l s Hotpot¡¯ sign on the building.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an carefully remembered every word his wife said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and help you on that day.¡± Su Binglan waved her hand and said, ¡°N-No, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already found someone to help, so you only need to rest at home for a few days so that you can return to the academy to study. Don¡¯t worry about family matters. I can handle everything.¡± She was reluctant to let her husband work in the shop as he was more suitable to attend the academy. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and said thoughtfully, ¡°But I want to help you.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart trembled. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and saw the seriousness in his eyes. She suddenly realized that she always wanted her husband to study in the academy, but she did not actually ask him about it, or maybe he would go to the shop with her to do some work. Su Binglan blinked and said, ¡°Okay, if you want to help, it¡¯s fine, but you can¡¯t tire yourself out!¡± She emphasized the last part. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s smile and listened to his words. She felt a sweet feeling in her heart. At that moment, Su Wenzhe and the others returned. ¡°Father, Mother, we¡¯re back,¡± Su Wenzhe called out as soon as he entered the house. Shen Qiuhua exited the kitchen and said to Su Wenzhe, ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t returned from your third uncle¡¯s house yet. We¡¯re having dumplings tonight that your sister made herself.¡± Su Wenzhe was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we had dumplings. That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go wash my hands and help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai also ran over happily. ¡°Where is Uncle Jin¡¯an?!¡± They had not seen their uncle for a long time and had never stopped thinking about him. ¡°Oh, your uncle is in the back room with your aunt. You two can talk to them later, okay?¡± Shen Qiuhua did not want the two little ones to disturb Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s conversations. However, Luo Jin¡¯an heard the two little ones¡¯ voices and exited the back room to pick them up. Of course, the children were excited to see him. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to your rooms and show you the presents I got you.¡± Su Wenxiu also returned and greeted Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°Hello, Brother-in-law! ¡® I Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. He even brought presents for everyone else. Soon after, Su Fengmao also returned with a small cart of charcoal in tow. ¡°Since the hotpot restaurant will be opening soon, we¡¯ll need a lot of charcoal. Wenlin and Wenchi have prepared a lot, so these should be enough for the time being.¡± Meanwhile, Su Wenwu returned, looked at the charcoal, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send these to the restaurant with you tomorrow, Father.¡± ¡°Okay, the shop will open in two days, so we must prepare everything.¡± As the two talked, they noticed that Luo Jin¡¯an had returned. The whole family was delighted because they treated Luo Jin¡¯an as their own and were finally whole again. The family ate the dumplings for dinner and was pleased with their presents. Later, Su Binglan and her husband returned to their rooms, and Su Binglan could not help but ask, ¡°Did you spend all your money on those presents? Didn¡¯t you need the money for meals and rest?¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Very Gentle Chapter 294: Very Gentle Translator: EndLessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she turned to ask Luo Jin¡¯an that. She thought it would have been hard for him if he did not get proper rest and eat proper meals. Luo Jin¡¯an saw the look in his wife¡¯s eyes when he lowered his head. He lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°You gave me enough silver, so I ate and rested well during my trip. Don¡¯t worry so much, okay?¡± His voice was low and gentle. Perhaps it was because of the moonlit ambiance, or he missed being home. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and reached out to touch her hair. His movements were tender. At that moment, Su Binglan forgot to think and react. She felt that her husband¡¯s hand was gentle and magical and that his voice was deep, pleasant, and magnetic. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed incredibly seductive under the night sky. Su Binglan could not think as she listened to her husband¡¯s words and nodded instinctively. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her cute appearance and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me. Let¡¯s go to bed early.¡± Su Binglan nodded. However, she thought something was amiss when she returned to her room and lay down. She could not help but listen to Luo Jin¡¯an and did whatever he said. ¡®That¡¯s not right.¡¯ She sat up from her bed and thought she should talk to him. ¡®What should I say? She scratched her head and knocked on her husband¡¯s room door. ¡°Are you asleep yet?¡± ¡°No, come in!¡± When Su Binglan opened the door, she saw Luo Jin¡¯an changing his clothes. She looked at his skin and quickly turned around. ¡°Y-You¡¯re changing your clothes?¡± ¡®Why didn¡¯t he say anything?! I wouldn¡¯t have come in if he did!¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an said in a seductive tone, ¡°It should be fine since we¡¯re husband and wife. You¡¯ve seen me shirtless before.¡± Indeed, Su Binglan had seen him shirtless when she put medicine on him. She hurriedly said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to take your pulse and check your physical condition.¡± Su Binglan was worried Luo Jin¡¯an would say something she could not handle if she did not say anything. This time, she came back with a strange feeling in her gut. However, she suddenly remembered that she had fainted in the bathtub once, and Luo Jin¡¯an was the one who cleaned her and changed her clothes. ¡®Ahh! Why did I have to think of that?!¡¯ Su Binglan felt like she had to cover her face and hide in a hole. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife, and she was looking down at her toes. With a charming smile, he said lowly, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan walked to her husband¡¯s side to take his pulse, but Luo Jin¡¯an suddenly hugged her. Su Binglan struggled instinctively. Luo Jin¡¯an rubbed Su Binglan¡¯s head with his hand as if he was comforting her. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Let me hug you for a while.¡± Su Binglan dared not move when she heard that. Of course, it was not the first time she had hugged someone, but her heart began to ache. ¡®You said you weren¡¯t tired just now.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed softly. ¡°Silly girl, I was lying to you. Still, it¡¯s good to be back.¡± His sigh made Su Binglan¡¯s heart clench. ¡°Then don¡¯t go out on long trips anymore. There are some things that others can do instead. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not say anything but just sighed. Su Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an had something on his mind that he would not say even if she asked. She could smell his familiar scent at that moment, and he smelled good. Su Binglan could also hear his heartbeat as they hugged. Then she asked, ¡°Did you have any symptoms from your cold poisoning along the way? ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll Take Your Pulse.¡± This time, Luo Jin¡¯an reached out, and Su Binglan took his pulse. His cold poison did not take effect, but his body was still much weaker. ¡°Get some rest first. I¡¯ll brew some medicine for you,¡± Saying this, Su Binglan prepared to leave to brew some medicine. However, Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s late, so go and rest.¡± ¡°No, I want to brew some medicine for you. You¡¯re so tired that you don¡¯t even know it.¡± Su Binglan raised her head. She could see her husbands green eyes at a close distance and knew he was too tired to rest well. Su Binglan was very insistent. Even Luo Jin¡¯an could not do anything, so he did not sleep and stayed with his wife. Su Binglan was brewing medicine in the courtyard while Luo Jin¡¯an watched. They felt each other¡¯s warmth even if they did not talk. Nonetheless, Su Binglan liked having her husband by her side. After brewing the medicine, Su Binglan poured it into the bowl. ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot, so drink it later.¡± She stirred the medicine with a spoon to dissipate the heat as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s also a little bitter. I put some sugar in it to make it taste better.¡± Su Binglan put in a few more spoonfuls of sugar. Luo Jin¡¯an watched his wife¡¯s actions and said lowly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be taking care of you.¡± Su Binglan was still a teenager but behaved like an adult by doing everything herself, even caring for her husband. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who takes care of who. You can care for me when you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡± She said this as a joke to comfort her husband, but he said earnestly, ¡°Okay, I will. ¡®Oh, I was just joking, so you don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife deeply. ¡®What can I offer her as help?¡¯ Su Binglan felt something different when Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her like that. She quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Take the medicine and rest.¡± Then she quickly returned to her room. She lay on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. It seemed like she had something on her mind. After a while, she sighed. ¡®Forget it. I need to sleep, especially since I still have a lot of things to do tomorrow.¡¯ The hotpot restaurant finally opened two days later. Early that morning, many lined up at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, mainly because they saw the ¡°Su l s Hotpot¡± signboard on the building. When everyone saw the name ¡°Su n on the signboard, they knew the restaurant¡¯s food would be delicious, even if they had not tried or heard of hotpot. ¡°Is it opening today?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is. A note on the door says it is opening today.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t there any movement inside?¡± ¡°Maybe we came too early. I couldn¡¯t help it since I heard that the earlier we came, the better the discount.¡± ¡°The owners will host a lucky draw too. They will provide a few tables for free every day.¡± The villagers and townsfolk knew about this news earlier, so they came to line up before dawn. Su Binglan had posted some notices at the door, but some could not read. However, those who could read explained the notices to the ones who could not. Some also saw the queue and approached the crowd to ask what was happening. The curious townsfolk also queued up after hearing about various discounts for the restaurant¡¯s grand opening. Moreover, the main reason was that there was a set price, and they could also order their own dishes. Su Binglan had written the prices and made it more affordable for everyone to eat. Otherwise, the village folk and townsfolk would not eat at the restaurant if they saw the high prices.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Hotpot Eating Instructions Chapter 295: Hotpot Eating Instructions Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Many came for the three-day discount and set meals before the restaurant¡¯s opening because it would not be too expensive. Many wealthier townsfolk were also willing to try fresh food. Of course, Su Binglan hired a group to advertise the restaurant. She wanted everyone to try her hotpot dishes with the three-day discount. Many were curious about this new type of food, especially when they heard it was cheap and that there would be a lucky draw. Su Binglan and the others arrived at the restaurant before dawn, but they went through the back door instead since they did not want to open the front doors yet. She had prepared many things in the restaurant¡¯s kitchen and filled everyone in on some details. She also gave the others training the day before and believed everyone should do well. Su Binglan knew she would be too busy since the restaurant would open its doors for the first time, so she brought many others to come and help. Su Binglan, her parents, Su Wenwu, Baili Jinghua, Qiu He¡¯s family, and Du Xiaoju were inside the restaurant. Su Binglan even bought custom uniforms for everyone. Although Luo Jin¡¯an was also there, Su Binglan did not want him to do any work as she still worried about his health. Of course, the entire Su family would not let Luo Jin¡¯an work either. They shared the same feelings as Su Binglan, and all felt sorry for her husband. After all, he was Su Binglan¡¯s husband. ¡°Then why am I here?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked Su Binglan. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help run the cashier?¡± She felt it would be better if her husband did not have to run around tiredly and greet the customers. Naturally, she needed someone she trusted to run the cashier. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and asked, ¡°Are you sure? Su Binglan had no idea what Luo Jin¡¯an was thinking and instinctively trusted him. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Your body won¡¯t be able to handle it if you do anything else. You should rest as much as possible over the next few days. If it were not for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s insistence, Su Binglan would not have brought him to the restaurant. He said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± After arranging everything, it was finally time for the restaurant to open. Su Fengmao opened the door and set off firecrackers. Crackle! Crackle! The sound of the firecrackers livened up the atmosphere as many at the door shouted, ¡°Are you guys open now?!¡± ¡°Is there really a lucky draw and discount today? Can we eat for free?!¡± ¡°Yeah, we came early to line up.¡± ¡°What does the set price mean? Su Binglan walked out of the restaurant and explained, ¡°Today is Su¡¯s Hotpot¡¯s official grand opening! I know how curious everyone is about what hotpot is, but you¡¯ll find out soon enough. We will have professional staff members explaining how you should experience hotpot. ¡°The weather has gotten colder, so eating here will help warm your bodies and mind. The set meal means that everyone will pay according to your chosen ingredients. ¡°Then we will serve you food according to the items marked on the set meal. Everyone can order separately, too, so it depends on what everyone likes to eat. Everyone felt comfortable listening to Su Binglan¡¯s explanation. She was gorgeous and capable, and everyone liked Su Binglan just by looking at her. Moreover, many recognized the capable young lady. ¡°So, Miss Su is the one running this restaurant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all here for the Su family. The desserts she makes are too delicious, including the mooncakes.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right! I believe Miss Su l s hotpot will be delicious too!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone laughed and jeered, talking simultaneously. Su Binglan looked at the crowd and realized that many were the family¡¯s regular customers. Most had bought the Su family¡¯s desserts and tofu from their shops. She laughed, saying, ¡°I did not expect to see so many regular customers. Please come in, everyone! Don¡¯t worry. There will be discounts and a lucky draw for gifts soon.¡± Su Binglan made much effort to make the hotpot restaurant popular by using several promotional methods. Therefore, it was more lively when the customers entered the restaurant. ¡°Wow, so this is what a hotpot restaurant looks like.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to look like this. Aren¡¯t these things similar to our pots at home? ¡°Y-Yeah, but how do we eat?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a chimney-type thing too.¡± ¡°Is this charcoal?¡± ¡°I-It seems a little wasteful. I wonder how costly it is to use this much charcoal. Many thought the shop was novel as soon as they entered. However, some wanted to back out after looking around. At that moment, Du Xiaoju appeared beside a table and gave a menu to everyone. ¡°The food here is cheap. A plate of pork like this only costs ten copper coins. ¡°Since the weather is cold, the charcoal will help warm everyone up while eating the hotpot. Moreover, this is a fresh and unique way of eating, so I¡¯m confident everyone will think of returning to have more. ¡°However, the discount only lasts three days after our grand opening, and we will restore everything to its original prices after that. Everyone should take advantage of these three days to eat here more often.¡± Luo Juan also explained similar things at the other guest tables while Shen Qiuhua, Qiu He, Luo Kang, and Su Fengmao served the dishes to everyone. Each person was responsible for several tables. When the soup inside the pot started to boil, they taught the customers to put in the meat and vegetables and prepare the ingredients. Su Fengmao and the others placed the ingredients on a shelf next to the customers so that everyone could take their plates and prepare their own ingredients. Many thought that this way of eating was novel and fresh. ¡°It¡¯s all so fascinating. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a way of eating.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder how it tastes.¡± Everyone realized how delicious the food was when they scooped out their meat, dipped it in the seasoning, and ate. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°My whole body feels warm.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s cold outside, but the burning charcoal here warms me up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten barbecue and haggis soup before. So, I know how you feel. Hahaha.¡± ¡°As expected of a Su family product. There¡¯s nothing bad about them.¡± Everyone gave non-stop praise after trying hotpot for the first time. This way of eating was novel, and the seasoning was delicious. It was a pretty exciting way of eating. While everyone was eating, Su Binglan started the lucky draw. She had made a large wheel with table numbers on it. ¡°The first prize is two salted duck eggs. Let¡¯s see who the winner is this time!¡± She spun the wheel, and it showed table number 12 when it stopped. The customers at table 12 stood up excitedly as the people around them applauded. ¡°The next prize is a grilled chicken. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the lucky recipient!¡± Su Binglan had prepared the grilled chicken, roasted duck, tofu curd, and pancakes beforehand. The first prize was a free-to-eat coupon.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Happiness in Counting Money Chapter 296: Happiness in Counting Money Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Almost everyone who went to the restaurant could more or less win a lucky draw prize. Su Binglan spun the wheel to let everyone see it and participate. Some might even suspect her of cheating if she drew numbers from a box instead. Of course, no one knew that Su Binglan had Soul Powers and could control the wheel. Therefore, she knew which table would win a prize whenever she spun it to ensure everyone got something. Since that was the case, everyone who went to the hotpot restaurant would happily leave because they won a prize. Since the hotpot also tasted good, the customers would return next time. Indeed, the hotpot restaurant was booming. Moreover, the customers would go around telling others about how good their experience at the restaurant was after eating there in the morning. Many more people went there during the afternoon because of the restaurant¡¯s reputation. Many others also went to see what it was like at the hotpot restaurant when they finished their work in the evening. Everyone said the food was delicious. Since there was a lucky draw at the restaurant, the atmosphere was upbeat and festive. Everyone enjoyed themselves very much. Word of mouth traveled fast. In addition, the early advertising was a good idea, and the Su family¡¯s name was on the signboard, so many went to the grand opening. Fortunately, there were two floors to the restaurant. Although most people from the Su family¡¯s house had gone to help, they still felt swamped. There were not enough seats at night, and many had to wait outside with numbers. Business was so good that everyone working at the restaurant was happy to be busy. Everyone had smiles on their faces. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s footsteps were light when she went up and down the stairs. She felt her body was improving and did not feel tired from all the work. She also noticed fewer white hairs on her head and felt puzzled. She thought perhaps she looked much younger and was in a good mood because she ate well and had good nutrition. Shen Qiuhua was delighted to see everyone enthusiastically enjoying their restaurant experience. After all, the family would earn money from this, and she wondered how much the family could earn that day. Anticipation filled Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart, but she was not the only one who was energetic. Su Fengmao and Su Wenwu also telt they had endless energy, especially when the customers paid the bill. Many customers had eaten a lot that day, and some even spent hundreds of copper coins. It was much more profitable than running a small business. The business was booming, and it was beyond Su Binglan¡¯s imagination. She could not even help Luo Jin¡¯an at the cash register. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an kept records of every bill himself. Su Wenxiu, Su Wenzhe, and Liu Yinyin went to the hotpot restaurant in the evening to help. The restaurant was most crowded at night. It was not until late at night, and all the shops in town had closed, that the family sent off the last table of customers and closed the restaurant. The family was not in a hurry to count their earnings¡ªinstead, they brought home the money bags and bills that Luo Jin¡¯an had kept. They would count their earnings together later that night. Although Luo Jin¡¯an remembered every bill they had, the family had grown accustomed to sitting around the heated platform at home to count their earnings as they enjoyed how it made them feel. The sky was dark when they went home on the oxcart. The village was quiet as every family had already gone to bed with their lamps turned off. After all, it was very late at night when the family entered the village. Only the sounds of dogs barking sounded throughout the village as the family quietly returned home. After closing the gate, the family entered the main hall. Su Fengmao hurriedly took firewood and heated the platform. He lit the firewood and placed a few more pieces of wood into the furnace. ¡°I¡¯ve lit the fire, so the platform should warm up soon.¡± He got onto the platform as he spoke. The family sat together and poured out copper coins from the big money bag. Then they started to count the money together. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to count out loud. You¡¯re confusing me!¡± Su Wenwu had counted up to a certain point, but he lost track when he heard his father¡¯s loud voice. Su Fengmao was good-tempered. He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it down.¡± Then the family started counting in low voices. Su Binglan looked at how everyone counted the money and felt quite happy because she could sense how excited everyone was. She did not think the hotpot restaurant belonged to herself and shared the earnings with her family. To her, an idea was just a way to make a living when put in motion. There were many ways to earn money, but this kind of happiness was precious. Everyone¡¯s happiness would affect Su Binglan. ¡°I have 540 coins here.¡± ¡°I have 2,326 coins.¡± ¡°I counted it, and it¡¯s a total of¡­¡± ¡°We have so many. I couldn¡¯t keep track.¡± Su Binglan could count the money quickly on her own, but she wanted everyone to count alongside her so they could feel happy. After calculating the money, the family earned 136 silver taels and 215 copper coins. ¡°A-Am I hallucinating?¡± Su Wenzhe widened his eyes. ¡®It was just one day, and we earned so much?! Who knows how much we can earn when the restaurant becomes even more famous in the future?!¡¯ Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s records and said, ¡°Every note Jin¡¯an took was evident, including what time the customer paid and how much they spent. So, you didn¡¯t hallucinate.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so excited.¡± Su Wenwu pinched himself. Su Wenxiu laughed. He went to help at the restaurant after Hundred Herbs Hospital closed for the day. He enjoyed the atmosphere and felt working hard to earn money as a family was good. Su Wenxiu knew he had to continue studying medicine, but he also liked helping his family whenever he had time. Still, he had not yet earned any money since he was only studying at the hospital. His parents and siblings were the ones who paid for the food and expenses at home, so he wanted to do his part in the family by helping wherever possible. However, he would earn quite a sum of money and give it to his parents after harvesting and selling his medicinal herbs to Hundred Herbs Hospital. He enjoyed how it felt to plant herbs and could not wait for them to multiply. Su Fengmao¡¯s hands trembled as he asked, ¡°I-Is that true, Binglan? It¡¯s only been a day, and we¡¯ve already earned so much. Who knows how much we can earn in a year.¡± Shen Qiuhua could not hide her smile. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m thrilled!¡± Liu Yinyin laughed. Her sister-in-law¡¯s restaurant had earned a lot of money, so she was happy too. She wanted to experience the same happiness. Moreover, the tofu factory was about to open. When the time came, the factory could make even more money. Liu Yinyin was genuinely looking forward to it. The platform was warm and cozy as everyone discussed today¡¯s events. Su Binglan roughly calculated the cost and said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t include the cost, though. After deducting that, we¡¯ll have only about a hundred silver taels left. After all, the meat and ingredients cost money too. ¡°The restaurant will be more popular during the first three days because of the discounts, but we should earn a balanced amount later. We¡¯ll have more customers, especially when it snows during the winter. Then we can earn quite a lot by the end of the year..¡± Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Eating Roasted Sweet Potatoes Chapter 297: Eating Roasted Sweet Potatoes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was excited when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. Their heartbeats quickened as they thought about how much money they could earn. It was an excitement the family could not express with words. It felt like a dream, and everyone thought it was not real. The family dared not even think they would ever see more than a hundred silver taels in the past. To them, it was an unreachable figure. But they became excited and could accept it. The family was also calmer now, even though they were smiling excitedly. Although they had been busy the whole day, no one showed signs of fatigue. Su Binglan looked at everyone and said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t eat much in the afternoon and evening. You only had a few mouthfuls. Are you guys hungry? I can make some late-night snacks if you want.¡± Everyone had worked all day but did not have much to eat. They only ate a few mouthfuls of rice in the kitchen to fill their stomachs during work whenever they got hungry. Su Binglan noticed it. Shen Qiuhua shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Besides, I¡¯ve already eaten. A few mouthfuls of rice daily is already a good thing, considering how little we had in the past. Don¡¯t spoil us, Binglan. Su Wenzhe said, ¡®Yinyin and I were only at the haggis soup shop during the day, so we had potato pancakes for lunch and dinner. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Su Wenwu added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Binglan. I feel happy today and don¡¯t even feel hungry or tired.¡± During work at the restaurant, he hurriedly went to the kitchen to get the ingredients for the guest. In the meantime, he filled a bowl with some rice and ate a few mouthfuls. So he did not feel hungry, even though he was busy all day. Su Fengmao smiled happily and said, ¡°We¡¯ve earned so much today, Binglan. How can we go hungry when we¡¯re in such a good mood? All we feel now is happiness.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan with heartache. She patted her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You were the hardworking one since you had to take care of everything today. ¡°Also, Jin¡¯an had been standing at the cashier all day collecting money and settling bills. He didn¡¯t stop working and didnt eat much. Dont worry about us; just take care of yourself.¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband and felt sorry for him. ¡®He must be exhausted.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head at his wife and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not tired since I had lunch and dinner. Still, you are the one who didn¡¯t eat much.¡± Although he was busy manning the cashier, his attention was on his wite. Therefore, he saw how busy Su Binglan was that she never took a break. She only had a few steamed buns for lunch and dinner. Even so, she served her husband food from the kitchen for lunch and dinner. She gave Luo Jin¡¯an rice, meat, and vegetables, which made up a well-balanced meal. Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s severe expression and mumbled, ¡°You were so busy, so how do you know whether or not I¡¯ve eaten?¡± ¡®I wasn¡¯t always on the first floor either. Sometimes, I would be on the second floor. How would Jin¡¯an know if I ate while I was there?¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and said, ¡°I saw everything from the cashier.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart trembled when she heard her husband¡¯s sigh. The Su family members looked at the couple, and their smiles became increasingly wider for some reason. ¡°I can¡¯t help but want to laugh.¡± Liu Yinyin covered her mouth and laughed discreetly. ¡®These two are so sweet.¡¯ Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai had already fallen asleep when the family returned. It was always easy for children to become sleepy at night. When school ended, Su Binglan told Baili Jinghua to bring the three little ones to the hotpot restaurant. The trio played there and got tired as soon as they returned home. Baili Jinghua brought her son home while Liu Yinyin tucked Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai in. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll roast a few sweet potatoes, and we¡¯ll eat them. I can put the sweet potatoes under the heated platform and take them out when ready.¡± Roasting sweet potatoes were convenient so the family could have them as midnight snacks. After eating, the family would not go to sleep hungry. Su Binglan was genuinely worried that her family would wake up hungry in the middle of the night after falling asleep. Su Wenxiu sighed and said, ¡®You¡¯re too caring, Sister.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Let me help you, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan waved and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You guys sit on the platform. I¡¯ll finish roasting the sweet potatoes in a while.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said nothing but got down from the heated platform. Su Binglan noticed and said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to sit on the platform? I won¡¯t exhaust myself just by roasting some potatoes. I¡¯ll be done in a short while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was very insistent. Su Binglan wanted to take out the sweet potatoes from her pocket dimension, but she had no choice but to go to the warehouse and get a few big sweet potatoes instead. Then she roasted them under the heated platform with charcoal. ¡°Just roast them like this, and they will be ready in a while. Let¡¯s get back on the platform. Su Binglan still had something to say, so after getting on the platform, she continued, ¡°We¡¯ll be busier over the next three days, then things should get easier. It¡¯s because most of our customers will come for the three-day discount. ¡°Let¡¯s also talk about what we observed today. For example, what do the customers think about eating hotpot?¡± After Su Binglan mentioned this, everyone began to think carefully. After some thought, Su Wenwu said, ¡°A lot of people came today because of the discount. They ordered a plate of meat, vegetables, and tofu. However, they couldn¡¯t help but order more as they ate. It seems they genuinely enjoy eating hotpot. Shen Qiuhua remembered that and said, ¡°Yes, most of our customers did that. They only ordered more because they enjoyed it.¡± Su Fengmao also discovered something. He said, ¡°There were some who liked the spicier food. I think they ordered more because they were eating what they enjoyed.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I felt cold when I left Hundred Herb Hall, but when I arrived at the restaurant, I felt warm again. I saw a few people coming in from the outside, which meant they went in to warm themselves up. After trying the hotpot, they said they felt warm and didn¡¯t want to leave.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed and said, ¡°The weather will be even colder when winter arrives soon. Our restaurant uses charcoal, so it¡¯ll feel warm inside. Oh, someone also asked about it. ¡°The customer said charcoal is expensive, so it¡¯s a waste to burn so much. I told them it was all right and that our charcoal wasn¡¯t as expensive as others. The customer became interested in our charcoal when they heard about it. ¡°They said they would love to buy some and didn¡¯t care how much it cost. I gave them your Third Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s house address because your uncle is preparing charcoal to sell.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Binglan will also earn a bit of money if the customers buy more charcoal.¡± Everyone in the family knew that Su Fengzhi insisted on giving 30% of his charcoal profits to Su Binglan. As everyone spoke, Su Binglan felt it was about time to check on the sweet potatoes. After checking on them, she found that they had indeed finished cooking. She put the roasted sweet potatoes on a plate and placed them on the platform. She said, ¡°The sweet potatoes are ready. Have some, everyone¡± Su Wenwu did not feel hungry at first, but after smelling the sweet potatoes, he felt like he was starving. He reached out to take the sweet potatoes, but he got scalded. He immediately retracted his hand.. ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s so hot!¡± Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Felt Wonderful Chapter 298: Felt Wonderful Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan could not help but laugh. ¡°Third Brother, slow down. There are so many sweet potatoes.¡± Su Wenwu chuckled. ¡°Is that so? I know these roasted sweet potatoes will taste delicious since you made them, so I couldn¡¯t wait to try one.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the roasted sweet potatoes and said, ¡°I only tried it once last time. It¡¯s indeed sweet. I¡¯ve eaten so many things recently that I forgot how roasted sweet potatoes taste like.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at the roasted sweet potatoes and smelled them. He thought he was going to drool. ¡°I feel that eating roasted sweet potatoes should be tasty when it snows in winter.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Who cares about when we eat these? It¡¯s cold now, anyway. Eating roasted sweet potatoes will make me warm.¡± Su Binglan looked at the weather outside. Autumn was a good season, but it was indeed cold at night. However, she did not know when it would start snowing. According to her memories, it would start snowing earlier if winter arrived on their side. It would also snow heavily. Su Binglan felt wonderful just thinking about it. She laughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Wenxiu. Eating roasted sweet potatoes will taste particularly tastier on a snowy day.¡± Immediately after, images flashed through Su Binglan¡¯s mind. She continued, ¡°You guys can eat them after letting them cool down. Still, you should eat them while they¡¯re still warm. I¡¯ll take some to Qiu He and Jinghua.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°But it¡¯s already so late, and the roads around the village are dark. Baili Jinghua lived close by, just a few steps away from the Su family¡¯s house on the east side of the front row. Still, everyone was worried about Su Binglan going out late at night. She thought it was amusing since she knew martial arts. She would be okay wherever she went. Su Binglan felt that it was a little funny. She knew martial arts, so she would be fine wherever she went. However, she felt a warmth in her heart when her family showed their concern for her. Su Wenwu was also worried about his sister walking to Baili Jinghua¡¯s house. Still, it was already late, and it was inappropriate for a boy to help his sister deliver things at night, mainly because Baili Jinghua was a woman. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I think it would be best if I went instead.¡± She felt sorry for her daughter. Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After all, he was Su Binglan¡¯.s husband, so no one objected to him accompanying Su Binglan. Su Binglan nodded when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an and the others¡¯ worried expressions. Then she and her husband took the roasted sweet potatoes to Qiu He and the others first. Qiu He and the others did not rest either¡ªinstead, they wanted to warm up the platform first, so Luo Kang remained in the yard chopping wood. Meanwhile, Qiu He washed the vegetables under the moonlight as the others also prepared other things for breakfast the following day. ¡°I¡¯m glad Miss Su allows us to eat and rest in our own rooms. I feel much more relaxed like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I would feel shy and awkward if we ate with our host. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± They knew where they stood in the Su family¡¯s house, so they would not feel relaxed if they ate alongside the Su family. They would not dare to eat much, let alone speak. Luo Juan and Du Xiaoju were also talking at that time. ¡°Miss Su is so nice.¡± ¡°Yeah, she has taught us many things, and she¡¯s always so gentle when she talks to us.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so capable too.¡± ¡°Miss Su looks gorgeous whenever she smiles. She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Young Master Jin¡¯an is fortunate to be Miss Su¡¯s husband.¡± The two girls talked about Su Binglan with adoration. Su Binglan happened to hear these conversations when she arrived at the door. She felt a little embarrassed to go in. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was with her, so he probably also heard what the two girls were discussing. ¡®Does she feel embarrassed? Does she want to stop for a while?¡¯ Luo Juan and Du Xiaoju found something in common when they talked about Su Binglan. It was utterly similar to the modern trend of gossiping about celebrities. However, Su Binglan felt that she could not enter the room. Perhaps the two smelled the fragrance; Du Xiaoju looked at the door and said in surprise, ¡°Miss Luo Kang and Qiu He also saw her at the door and greeted them respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss Su. Hello, Young Master Jin¡¯an.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s already late, Mr. Luo. Why haven¡¯t you guys slept yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still quite early for us. We couldn¡¯t have gone to bed so early in the past.¡± That was why Luo Kang and Qiu He were genuinely grateful to Su Binglan. They knew she was a good person. When they worked in a wealthy family¡¯s mansion back then, they always had to work until late at night. They were exhausted then. Su Binglan handed over the few roasted sweet potatoes she had brought and said, ¡°We were too busy at the restaurant today, so I know you guys didn¡¯t have time to have a proper meal. ¡°So I roasted a few sweet potatoes and brought them over. There are two for each of you, so you guys will have enough to fill your stomachs as a late-night snack. Everyone felt flattered when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. Qiu He wiped her wet hands on her clothes and said, ¡°We feel embarrassed, Miss Su. We already ate well during the day, and we even had rice. That was good enough, yet you still brought us these roasted sweet potatoes.¡± They did not know what roasted sweet potatoes were since they had never eaten or seen them. Still, the roasted sweet potatoes smelled terrific, and they knew Su Binglan¡¯s cooking was always delicious. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You all did your best today, so take these and eat them. You should rest early too.¡± Qiu He¡¯s family and Du Xiaoju had worked hard during the day, and Su Binglan had witnessed it all, so she would never mistreat them. ¡°Yes, Miss Su n Soon after giving Qiu He and the others the roasted sweet potatoes, Luo Jin i an and Su Binglan went to Baili Jinghua¡¯s house. Qiu He still held the roasted sweet potatoes even after Su Binglan and Luo Jin i an left. ¡°Miss Su is such a good person. She even thought of bringing us food.¡± Luo Juan said, ¡°We ate quite well during the day and had rice. It was even white grain rice too! The rice was fragrant and delicious.¡± She and the others never dared to dream of eating this well in the past. However, Su Binglan always gave them rice and meat since they moved into the Su family¡¯s house. Su Binglan also ordered clothes for Qiu He and the others, and their bedding was new. She had also gotten someone to make clothes for them. The bedding was all new. They were genuinely grateful to Su Binglan for all she had done for them. ¡°We must always work hard for Miss Su.¡± Qiu He and the others were bent on repaying their gratitude and wanted to make Su Binglan proud. Qiu He passed the sweet potatoes to the others, and they started eating. After peeling the skin and eating the insides, they thought it was sweet and delicious. ¡° It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Luo Juan¡¯s eyes lit up. Du Xiaoju felt so touched that she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious. So, this is a sweet potato? It¡¯s so sweet and fragrant.¡± Du Xiaoju could not bear to eat them in big mouthfuls¡ªinstead, she savored them. Qiu He and Luo Kang looked at each other excitedly. They were ecstatic to be able to eat the delicious food Su Binglan had made for them. Baili Jinghua was not asleep either when Su Binglan went to deliver the roasted sweet potatoes. However, Baili Xihong was sound asleep. Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan, then at Luo Jin¡¯an, and said smilingly, ¡°Young Master Jin¡¯an, you were worried about your wife, so you came along too. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyelids twitched. He knew Baili Jinghua was purposely teasing him.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Now Hiring Chapter 299: Now Hiring Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Baili Jinghua but said nothing. Baili Jinghua smiled and thought, ¡®Major General Wei has changed a lot.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an was carefree and bright in the past, like a breeze through the mountains. However, he became quiet and steady, with a hint of melancholy. He would reply to jokes in the past, but no one could understand his emotions now. Still, Baili Jinghua noticed Luo Jin¡¯an was gentler whenever he was beside Su Binglan. Perhaps after experiencing so many terrible things, Su Binglan would be his salvation. One needed some woes in this world to have the strength to survive. Su Binglan was familiar with Baili Jinghua¡¯s liveliness, so she explained, ¡°I asked him to come with me.¡± Baili Jinghua raised her brows and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know how much you love him. How could Jin¡¯an bear to let you leave the house in the middle of the night? ¡°He must¡¯ve insisted on coming along. Well, you two should go home quickly. I won¡¯t keep you. I¡¯ll take these sweet potatoes, thank you.¡± With that, Baili Jinghua closed the door and bolted it from the inside. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Su Binglan looked at her husband and said, ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Let¡¯s go home.¡± She was worried that Luo Jin¡¯an would freeze. After all, he had cold poisoning and could not stand the cold. Baili Jinghua was right. Su Binglan did not want Luo Jin¡¯an to accompany her. It was Luo Jin¡¯an who insisted. Su Binglan also knew he was a stubborn person sometimes. Luo Jin¡¯an looked down at his wife just as she raised her head to look at him. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were sparkling and charming. His eyes looked like misty clouds in the mountains under the moonlight. Su Binglan moved her lips and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an suddenly smiled, and his eyes were full of love. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± He looked particularly attractive when he smiled. No matter how strong Su Binglan was, she still felt mesmerized at that moment. She suddenly realized what was happening and smiled. ¡°Do you think so?¡± Su Binglan never had much of a concept of her own appearance, even though many said she was pretty. However, it felt different when Luo Jin¡¯an said she was gorgeous. Her heart felt like it was bursting with fireworks, and she was delighted. Luo Jin¡¯an tidied up Su Binglan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s getting cold. Let¡¯s go home.¡± The night wind was intense and messed up Su Binglan¡¯s hair. Her face was also red from the cold. Luo Jin¡¯an felt sorry for his wife and wanted to get her home as soon as possible. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± The couple walked home immediately after. Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s hand and felt like holding it. Perhaps it was because the sky was dark, the wind was too cold, or the moonlight was bright. However, before she could consider it, the two reached home after taking just a few steps. At that moment, Shen Qiuhua and the others had already eaten the roasted sweet potatoes. Seeing Su Binglan return, Su Wenwu said, ¡°Sister, the roasted sweet potatoes are too delicious. If we go to town to sell them, we can make a lot of money, After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Roasting sweet potatoes are profitable, but it doesn¡¯t earn much. Moreover, we can¡¯t do too many things at once.¡± She had started with a small business because she wanted to take things one step at a time. Since she had earned more money, she wanted to open more shops to expand her business. This way, she could earn more money quickly and do many other things. ¡°Also, I plan to give sweet potato slips to the villagers next year. If every family plants the slips, they won¡¯t go hungry anymore.¡± Su Fengmao was quite happy. ¡°Binglan is always thinking about the villagers and our village. Everyone will be grateful to you.¡± When Su Binglan went out, she put a piece of sweet potato on the charcoal and roasted it for Luo Jin i an to eat. She was worried that the sweet potato would get cold when she returned and would no longer taste as good. Although she was busy sometimes, she was still attentive to her husband. Su Binglan put the roasted sweet potato on a small plate and handed it to Luo Jin¡¯an, saying, ¡°Here, eat this¡± After that, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone to thank me. I just think that the yield of sweet potatoes will be high, so many people won¡¯t starve.¡± That was what Su Binglan intended to do. ¡°Still, I won¡¯t give the slips away for free. When the time comes, I will ask the villagers to buy the slips from me. I¡¯ll charge them two copper coins per pound. They can barter with me if they can¡¯t afford it. ¡°It depends on the villagers if they want to trust me. If I were selling sweet potatoes outside the village, I would charge others five copper coins per pound. However, I¡¯ll only sell the slips during the first year, so I¡¯ll count them as two copper coins per pound.¡± Su Binglan still had many sweet potatoes for her family, but she wanted the villagers to grow their own. Liu Yinyin hurriedly said, ¡°My mother also bought some land recently. She says she wants to plant sweet potato slips at the start of spring. My family can plant various sweet potato slips and use them to make more noodles.¡± Su Binglan nodded approvingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was shocked after hearing the two¡¯s discussions. If the yield of sweet potatoes was really that high, and he could plant them throughout Dingzhou, it would make a significant difference to the people there. Fewer people would starve to death, and Dingzhou would have more grain reserves. It would be perfect for Dingzhou and its people¡¯s stability. At that moment, Su Binglan did not notice her husband¡¯s bright eyes when she looked at him. Everyone rested after eating their roasted sweet potatoes because they still had work to do at the hotpot restaurant the following day. The business was booming over the three days because of the discount. Everyone had bright smiles, and the family would still count their earnings together. They earned a lot during the first three days but less afterward. Still, the hotpot restaurant was doing well because most who went there to eat were from wealthier families. Of course, many wealthy people were in town, mainly because Tenghe Town was close to the pier, and many relied on doing business to earn their wealth. Many others came and went as merchants passed by this place and heard about the hotpot restaurant. Even they would go and have a taste. When the hotpot restaurant was on the right track, Su Xueye and his construction team completed the tofu factory. Immediately after, Su Binglan began to hire people to work there. The villagers knew what she would do, so they hurriedly put down their chores to apply after hearing the news. Since many could not read and could not fill in an application form, Su Binglan decided to conduct on-site interviews. Everyone who went to apply was from the village, so everyone knew each other. Su Binglan wrote down each applicant¡¯s name and asked them a few questions. Then she told everyone to go home and wait for her decision.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Was Very Passionate Chapter 300: Was Very Passionate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The villagers were nervous and puzzled, but that was the Su family¡¯s rules, so they had to abide by them. Moreover, many villagers had already benefited from the Su family. The villagers did not treat Su Binglan as a child and were polite to her. However, everyone still thought that this interview format was relatively novel. Initially, the villagers were nervous, but they slowly relaxed when they saw Su Binglan speaking to everyone gently. She only asked for the villagers¡¯ names, where they lived, and what they were good at, ¡°What are you good at?¡± Lady Liu was confused. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Oh, I was wondering what you do well.¡± Lady Liu replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m strong and can put in more effort. I¡¯m also not afraid of hardships.¡± Another person came for the interview and answered the same questions, ¡°I¡¯m good at washing clothes and cooking. I also raise chickens, ducks, and pigs. My parent says I¡¯m thoughtful and meticulous, while the rest of my family says my cooking is delicious.¡± Everyone answered Su Binglan¡¯s questions thoughtfully, but most gave almost the same answers since village folk did the same work every day. The villagers were straightforward and honest but did not know how to put in good words for themselves. Su Binglan asked everyone these questions and encouraged the villagers to ask her some in return. ¡°If you have questions about the tofu factory, you can always ask me.¡± She recruited people to work in hopes that everyone could go to work efficiently and understand things. Ms. Yang, Su Binglan¡¯s neighbor, said, ¡°Um, Binglan, everyone has heard that we¡¯ll get paid five copper coins daily. Is that true? She felt a little embarrassed to ask such a question. Still, everyone was most concerned about money. The autumn harvest had already ended, and everyone had nothing to do at home. The villagers were also hurrying to get more rice ready for the winter. They would be delighted to work at the factory to earn some money. Moreover, they were in their own village, so they did not have to travel far. Just like working in the fields daily, they would not delay their family affairs. Ms. Yang asked this question, but she feared making Su Binglan unhappy. She also hesitated for a long time before asking about it. Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and explained smilingly, ¡°Indeed, the salary is five copper coins a day, which adds to 150 a month. That¡¯s the base salary, mainly depending on your performance. ¡°My family and I will give whoever performs well a bonus, primarily if we sell more tofu products. That means everyone can potentially earn more than 150 copper coins a month, but the bonus amount is uncertain.¡± Most of the women in the village were illiterate, but they could understand the reason. They became even more excited when they heard there would be a bonus and they could potentially earn more than 150 coins a month. The villagers¡¯ eyes were full of eagerness, and they could not wait to work in the factory. Su Binglan noticed this and understood how they felt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The wages and benefits will be outstanding if you work in my family¡¯s tofu factory. We¡¯ll be going with morning and evening shifts, and you work three and a half hours daily. ¡°If you have something to do, you can ask for a day off. However, if you ask for one, we will deduct your wages according to the time. Of course, you can also find someone to replace you temporarily. ¡°Also, when you have spare time, you can help others by becoming their replacement. My family will pay you monthly and on time. You will not be in arrears. ¡°However, my family and I have a requirement. That is, you must keep our process a secret. If you tell others about our factory¡¯s practices, we will hold you accountable because it will affect the factory¡¯s business and, ultimately, everyone else¡¯s wages. ¡°We will also report that potential situation to the people in the village.¡± Su Binglan explained many things, and everyone thought it was reasonable. Having wages and bonuses was already good enough, so the villagers became excited about those things. Moreover, they would only work three and a half hours a day, which was very little. With the shift system, they could still set aside time to do things at home. The main reason for everyone¡¯s excitement was that the factory was within the village. It was so close that it would not affect their daily lives instead of leaving early in the morning to walk to town. Su Binglan had also said the villagers could ask for a day off, and they could also find someone to replace them. Then the villagers could deal with their family matters in time. Even if the villagers had to plant crops at the start of spring, they could go to work in the morning and plant crops after working hours in the afternoon. If the villagers worked in the afternoon, they could work their fields in the morning. Everyone knew Su Binglan was a good person and was kind to everyone. Otherwise, they would not have such a good opportunity. However, the villagers could not be too sure whether or not Su Binglan would hire them. Su Binglan wanted to consider whether some were more suited to work at the factory. Everyone hoped she would select them, but some lazier women felt slightly annoyed and thought they should have been more diligent daily. The Su family had dinner in the evening as per usual. They sat on the heated platform and discussed the applicant list for the factory job. Shen Qiuhua pointed at a person on the name list and said, ¡°Yao Cuihua is usually very diligent. She works in the fields before dawn and doesn¡¯t even go home to rest at noon. She won¡¯t be able to stay still even if you tell her to. She always finds something to do.¡± Su Feng Mao said, ¡°This Liu Qiao.shi can somewhat read and is meticulous in doing things, but she doesn¡¯t have much strength. Li Mei is quite difficult, even though she¡¯s diligent and honest. However, she doesn¡¯t talk much. She¡¯s rather capable, so if you see a use for her, then by all means.¡± Everyone discussed the applicant list together. Since everyone was from the same village, the family knew everyone¡¯s home situations and personalities. Therefore, Su Binglan knew who to hire after discussing it with her family. Shortly after, she arranged for these people to do different jobs in different parts of the factory. Su Binglan hired twenty-five people at once. Initially, she would hire around ten people first and only hire more after the factory got on the right track. However, after thinking about it, some people were not easy to hire. She might as well hire them at once and make more tofu products since she was not worried that the tofu products would not sell. It was equivalent to hiring most who went for the interview. Few did not make it due to being too young, old, or weak. The following day, Shen Qiuhua went door to door to inform everyone who had gotten hired. They were thrilled and so excited that they could not speak Everyone was grateful to Shen Qiuhua and even attempted to give her eggs from their homes when she was about to leave. However, she did not take any because she knew they needed to sell the eggs for money. Of course, Shen Qiuhua also had to notify those who did not get hired. ¡°Thank you for at least giving me a chance, Miss Shen. I¡¯m aware I¡¯m still very young, but I just wanted to try. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve troubled you to come all this way.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the eleven-year-old Dong Xiaolei and thought of Su Binglan when she was that age. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Binglan said there would be more work opportunities in the future that you might be able to help with. I will tell you about it when the time comes, Little Lei.¡± She could not bear to see Dong Xiaolei¡¯s disappointed expression. ¡®Sigh, too many villagers have not had an easy time.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua¡¯s family had been there before but now had better conditions. She never forgot the hard times her family faced and could understand how everyone felt.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Factory Planning Chapter 301: Factory Planning Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After hearing Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words, Dong Xiaolei¡¯s gloomy expression immediately brightened up. ¡°Is that true, Miss Shen?¡± ¡°Of course! I would never lie to you. There must be something suitable for you to do, so don¡¯t be discouraged. You¡¯re a good child, Little Lei.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Shen!¡± Dong Xiaolei thanked Shen Qiuhua profusely. Shen Qiuhua did not return home until she finished notifying the applicants on whether or not they got hired. When she reached home, she breathed a sigh of relief and drank some water, feeling refreshed. ¡°So many people want to work for us, but the rest know their bodies are weak. Some are even too young or old to work at the factory. Those who didn¡¯t get hired enviously look at their neighbors who we hired.¡± Su Binglan heard her mother¡¯s words and started thinking before she said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to buy more land to build another factory.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qiuhua was stunned. ¡®Xueye had just finished building the factory for our tofu products, so why would Binglan want another?¡¯ Shen Qiuhua wondered what other factory her daughter would want to build, but she guessed it would be similar to the tofu factory. She recalled her daughter wanting to buy more land, and it seemed Su Binglan was more interested in the large plot of land connecting the village to the town. However, it was a thousand acres of land, and Su Biniglan would not have enough money if she wanted to buy all of it. Indeed, the hotpot restaurant had been open for a while, and she had earned more money, but was Su Binglan honestly going to use it to buy more land? Although Shen Qiuhua was surprised, she was still very supportive of her daughter. Moreover, the more her daughter did, the more people the family could hire. When the time came, everyone would benefit and improve their lives. Su Binglan had long thought of this, but she wanted to save up first since buying more land would be costly. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve spent a lot of money on the tofu factory and the hotpot restaurant. We also spent much on the new house and the furniture. Still, we¡¯ve earned more from the hotpot restaurant, so we still have money. ¡°I asked around about the land prices from the towns and village folk. Since that plot of land is not a part of town or suitable for farming, it only costs one silver per acre. Since that¡¯s the case, a thousand acres should cost a thousand silver. Shen Qiuhua responded thoughtfully, ¡°But we don¡¯t have a thousand silver right now, do we?¡± Previously, the county magistrate gave Su Binglan one thousand silver when she saved the county magistrate¡¯s son. When Su Binglan went to the capital to look for Su Wenxiu, Shen Qiuhua told her daughter to bring some of the silver she received from the county magistrate. Shen Qiuhua even used some of it for the new house and furniture. Later, she also insisted on giving her daughter the remainder of the one thousand silver. Shen Qiuhua believed the silver would be in better hands with her daughter. Although the hotpot restaurant made more than a hundred silver daily for the first three days, there would not be much left to cover the restaurant¡¯s costs and expenses. After the discount period, the restaurant only earned dozens of silver daily. Su Binglan said, ¡°I have a few hundred silver with me now. I plan to keep two hundred silver on hand as a backup. As for the rest, I can use it to buy land. I can buy a few hundred acres now and then the rest when I earn more.¡± She did some calculations and discovered she still had more than six hundred silver. She could buy four hundred acres of land for the time being and do many things with it. Su Binglan wanted to leave behind some money in case the hotpot restaurant needed more ingredients. Moreover, saving some money for a rainy day was always good. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I have more than a hundred silver with me, Binglan. I¡¯ll give it to you instead of keeping it.¡± Su Wenzhe and the others would typically give Shen Qiuhua what they had earned throughout the day. She used a portion of it for the tofu factory and still had more than a hundred silver left. Su Binglan replied, ¡°You can keep those, Mother. We need to have some extra money around for later use. Besides, once the tofu factory opens, we¡¯ll need it for the initial operation.¡± Indeed, Shen Qiuhua felt it was the case as she still needed to keep some money aside. Still, she was curious. ¡°Binglan, do you have other ideas? I know you¡¯re someone who always does great things.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. I have other plans, but they require some thought since it¡¯s just a trial period. For the time being, we should ensure the tofu factory and hotpot restaurant gets off their feet first.¡± ¡°Yeah, I also think we should do one thing at a time.¡± Shen Qiuhua was still more conservative. She felt it would not be too late to do other things after getting the hotpot restaurant and tofu workshop off their feet. When work officially began in the factory, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were in charge. Su Fengmao supervised delivering goods to the clients, while Shen Qiuhua oversaw the factory. When the villagers first came to the tofu factory, they did not know what to do. Shen Qiuhua, Qiu He, and Luo Juan were the ones who taught everyone how to pick soybeans, wash them, soak them, and grind them. No one feared hardships, and after learning how to do that, they followed Shen Qiuhua¡¯s instructions. Of course, different steps were in different rooms. Su Binglan had also arranged shifts for everyone. Initially, the villagers were nervous when they went to work at the factory. They were afraid they would not do well. However, everyone quickly learned what to do and felt more comfortable. Those who worked the morning shift would wake up early and have breakfast before going to the factory. Even when the villagers did not have work in the morning, they would not sleep in¡ªinstead, they would get up at dawn and start cooking. The villagers habituated to doing this all year round. Their bodies had formed an automatic biological alarm clock that would metaphorically ring before dawn. The afternoon shift workers would finish work in the evening and reach home just in time for dinner, while those who worked in the morning could make it home in time for lunch when their shift ended. The villagers would work three morning and afternoon shifts with one day off to rest every week. Everyone felt satisfied with this. After a few days of getting used to working at the factory, the villagers chatted and laughed together whenever they got off work and headed home. ¡°It¡¯s not that tiring to work at the tofu factory. I don¡¯t feel overwhelmed when it¡¯s time to get off work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We earn so much monthly and even have a day off once a week. It¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Yeah, working here doesn¡¯t delay my housework either. I can feed my ducks and chickens when I get home later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be close to home. My family and I can have three meals a day now. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a job in town back then. Even if we did, we couldn¡¯t go home often.¡¯ ¡°Some of us who worked short-term in town wouldn¡¯t even earn much. Also, we had to wake up early and leave to take a long journey to town.¡± ¡°Exactly. Back then, we all went to town looking for work and inquired about the market situation after the autumn harvest. I heard the owners even reprimand some workers. However, the Su family is so good to us, especially since they patiently teach those who don¡¯t know what to do at the factory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so we must work hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t feel tiring, no matter how hard we work at the factory.¡± ¡°I also heard everyone will receive some tofu at the end of the month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Improving Conditions Chapter 302: Improving Conditions Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The villagers talked as they walked home with bright smiles. Back then, they would only look joyful at a bumper harvest during autumn. However, they were now working at the tofu factory and were in high spirits. They felt reassured when they thought of their monthly salary. The villagers¡¯ families would live better lives with more money. Moreover, it was almost winter and time for the New Year celebrations. By then, they could afford some New Year goods and would no longer feel reluctant to buy things. Moreover, the villagers also heard that the Su family was selling charcoal at more affordable prices. So they could afford some for the winter. Of course, the villagers would still feel reluctant to use the charcoal and would burn some to keep their families warm only when it became freezing. After thinking about the upcoming winter, the villagers started feeling cold. The factory was just behind the village, so the villagers did not have to travel far to get home. Everyone welcomed Yao Cuihua with a smile as soon as she reached home. The Yao family still lived together, and Yao Cuihua¡¯s mother-in-law was in charge of the house. Yao Cuihua also had two younger sisters-in-law. The two were usually amiable but secretly compared themselves to Yao Cuihua. Yao Cuihua was the eldest daughter-in-law, and her mother-in-law favored her because she could work. However, that reason did not convince Yao Cuihua¡¯s two younger sisters-in-law. Nonetheless, only Yao Cuihua¡¯s mother-in-law smilingly greeted her when she returned, ¡°Cuihua, you¡¯re back. Come in and drink some warm water that I just boiled.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯ve worked all morning and can rest now. We¡¯ve fed the chickens, ducks, and pigs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll cook dinner tonight, so you don¡¯t have to.¡± The two younger sister-in-laws¡¯ caring attitudes made Yao Cuihua suspicious as the duo would never treat her like this. Of course, she did not mind how they treated her in the past because she knew her family was poor. Still, Yao Cuihua¡¯s in-laws were not bad people and just wanted to live good lives. However, the duo typically did their work slowly with several mistakes. When Su Binglan was hiring the villagers to work at the tofu factory, Yao Cuihua and the duo went for an interview, but only Yao Cuihua got the job. When Shen Qiuhua went to inform them of who Su Binglan had hired, Yao Cuihua¡¯s two younger sisters-in-law felt ashamed. At that time, they realized they were not as capable as Yao Cuihua. Since the Yao family had to rely on Yao Cuihua to provide for them, the two sisters-in-law naturally started treating Yao Cuihua courteously. Moreover, they also heard the Su family would have more similar jobs in the future and would need to hire more workers. The duo knew they could no longer be lazy and had to change their habits of working slowly with several mistakes to work faster and more efficiently. At that time, if there were more jobs, they would be able to do it well. Yao Cuihua¡¯s mother-in-law said they were from the same village. Everyone knew each others¡¯ situations and how each other worked. She also advised her daughters-in-law not to become complacent. That was why the two younger sisters-in-law were now competing to do housework. Still, Yao Cuihua did not care about these things. It was not tiring to work at the tofu factory. Moreover, everyone could talk when they worked, and the atmosphere was perfect. It was just like playing and relaxing. So when Yao Cuihua went home, she could still do more work. Nonetheless, the two sisters-in-law were fighting over the work. The family had become harmonious, and Yao Cuihua thought it was terrific. She quite liked being home now. ¡°Sister-in-law, will the Su family recruit more people for their tofu factory in the future?¡± ¡°Yeah, will there be other jobs to earn money?¡± The duo also wanted to earn money to improve their family¡¯s conditions. They felt embarrassed that they had to rely on their eldest sister-in-law to earn money. Yao Cuihua said, ¡°Miss Shen said her family would expand the tofu factory in the future and hire more people. Also, Miss Su will do other important things in the future. When the time comes, she will also need more workforce.¡¯ The duo smiled when they heard their eldest sister-in-law¡¯s words. They would work hard and strive to show the villagers they were diligent and capable. This way, the Su family would also hire them in the future. When Liu Qiaoshi returned, her parents hurriedly pulled her over with worried expressions. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Liu Qiaoshi shook her head, saying, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m not tired. Working at the factory is not tiring, but I can¡¯t tell you the specifics because we¡¯ve signed an agreement. We have to keep our work a secret.¡± ¡°We know, we know.¡± Meanwhile, when Li Mei returned, her younger brothers and sisters happily said, ¡°Big Sister, we just fed the chickens. Big Brother is outside chopping firewood.¡¯ ¡°Big Brother wants to collect firewood for the winter to heat the platform so you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Li Mei felt sad when she heard her younger brothers¡¯ and sisters¡¯ words. ¡°Tell Big Brother to come home earlier next time and to be out so late. What if a wild animal attacks him?¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± Li Mei was the one who went up the mountain to cut firewood in the past. She was the one who did the most at home, like caring for her younger siblings. Since she had started working at the factory, her younger siblings felt sorry for her and wanted to do more housework. Li Mei said, ¡°We can save a little more when I get paid. Then we can buy charcoal and add it to the firewood so we won¡¯t freeze during the winter.¡± She thought she could buy some charcoal if she saved up her monthly pay. With that thought in mind, she revealed a faint smile. Li Mei¡¯s second sister was delighted to see her smile. After all, Li Mei seldom smiled since their parents passed away. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re smiling! You¡¯re smiling!¡± Li Mei was stunned when she saw her younger siblings¡¯ happy expressions. ¡®Am I smiling? Are they that happy to see me smile?¡¯ Li Mei stroked her siblings¡¯ heads. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our family¡¯s conditions will improve in the future. I will also buy meat for us to cook and eat.¡± She did not have enough stamina to work in the past and could not harvest many crops from the fields. However, things had changed since she got a had and could earn money. She could earn a lot yearly, including her potential bonuses. With that, her younger siblings would never go hungry again. With those thoughts in mind, Li Mei¡¯s mood improved. She was in a better mood these days because she saw hope for her and her family. Everything was on track for the tofu factory as many merchants cooperated with it by ordering tofu products. Even the hotpot restaurant and many people from other towns got their tofu supplies from the factory. Su Teng Village became livelier because of the tofu factory. Many more people were coming and going through and fro. However, Su Binglan was worried this would disturb the villagers, so she made a road at the back and set up a sign with an arrow at the village entrance. She wanted to let everyone know how to get to the tofu factory. Many drove oxcarts to buy goods, so they went through the back road and arrived at the factory¡¯s entrance. Su Fengmao was in charge of selling tofu with Luo Kang alongside him. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua and Qiu He were inside the factory, overseeing everyone¡¯s work. On that day, Su Binglan took some money to the administrator¡¯s office in town to buy more land. After buying 400 acres of land, she prepared to return when she met Xu Yunchu, the owner of Drunken Cloud restaurant.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: The Legendary Miss Su Chapter 303: The Legendary Miss Su Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was walking on the street about to go home when she passed by Drunken Cloud. Mr. Wang saw her and excitedly called to her, ¡°Miss Su, Miss Su Binglan looked at Mr. Wang and said smilingly, ¡°Hello, Manager Wu. Why aren¡¯t you in the shop and out here instead?¡± Mr. Wang said, ¡°I wanted to go to your brother¡¯s shop and tell him I was looking for you. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you so coincidentally.¡± Su Binglan remembered Su Wenzhe telling her that Mr. Wang from Drunken Cloud had long wanted to order tofu products from him. Although she had guessed it, she still asked, ¡°Why were you looking for me, Mr. Wang?¡± Mr. Wang chuckled and said. ¡°You¡¯re such a busy person now, and I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Miss Su, but I have something to discuss with you.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Wang, if you have anything to say, feel free to say it.¡± ¡°I still want to discuss the tofu cooperation with you, Miss Su. It just so happens that our young master has also returned, so I want you two to meet and discuss the details of the cooperation. What do you think?¡± Mr. Wang looked at Su Binglan respectfully. He remembered meeting her a few months ago and thought she had an extraordinary temperament and was extraordinary. At that time, many towns folk said Su Binglan was a top-notch woman. Mr. Wang was skeptical then, but Su Binglan soon set up a small stall to sell tofu and also sold two recipes to Drunken Cloud. Mr. Wang still remembered that Zhu¡¯s Guests had robbed Drunken Cloud of many customers then. He was anxious, thinking of ways to save the restaurant when Su Binglan¡¯s two recipes saved Drunken Cloud. The spicy chicken and sour and spicy potato pancakes were still Drunken Cloud¡¯s signature dishes since then. Then Su Binglan opened more shops and studied many delicacies, making the town¡¯s remote west end a bustling place. One of the most important delicacies she made was her desserts. Even Mr. Wang thought they were delicious, as he bought several mooncakes from Su Binglan¡¯s shop and brought them to the capital for his parents, wife, and children. His family said the mooncakes were delicious and praised them. They also said they had never eaten such delicious mooncakes. Mr. Wang thought Teng He town was small in the past and that his parents might not like it very much since it was less prosperous than the capital. However, after looking at the town¡¯s changes and eating its unique delicacies, Mr. Wang knew the town had improved. He also knew that it was all because of Su Binglan. He could not figure out why, but he felt there would be more significant changes in Teng He Town¡¯s future and that Su Binglan would cause them. Even he was amazed when he counted the delicacies and things Su Binglan had researched. Oh, and those dumplings. Mr. Wang asked around and discovered that Su Binglan had also made those. The people instinctively gave the dumplings a nickname, the Su family¡¯s dumplings. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Sure.¡± After all, cooperation like that was beneficial to the tofu factory. Moreover, Su Binglan had worked with Drunken Cloud since the beginning and was still sending them potatoes and chilies. However, since Su Wenwu had returned, he was in charge of delivering goods. When Su Binglan entered Drunken Cloud, she could smell the dishes and dumplings. She was stunned when she saw many customers on the restaurant¡¯s first floor had ordered dumplings. As if he knew Su Binglan¡¯s thoughts, Mr. Wang hurriedly explained with a smile, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry. We also learned how to make dumplings and added them to the restaurant¡¯s main menu. Everyone loves to eat dumplings as the customers can eat them alongside their rice dishes. So many people have ordered dumplings since then. ¡°Of course, we know that you were the one who came up with dumplings. We will compensate you if you want.¡± Mr. Wang knew he had to keep his connections with someone as capable as Su Binglan and not offend her, as she greatly benefited Drunken Cloud. Su Binglan waved and said, ¡°I taught everyone how to make dumplings so everyone could eat them. If I wanted to hide it, I wouldn¡¯t have taught everyone how to make them. ¡°That¡¯s why you should do business the way you do business. You Don¡¯t have to worry about compensating me or anything.¡± Mr. Wang laughed, saying, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re so nice and straightforward. Everyone can eat dumplings because of you. You could have earned quite a lot if you sold your dumplings instead of teaching others.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to earn money with dumplings. I wanted the villagers to know how to make dumplings for themselves and improve their daily lives.¡± When Mr. Wang heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, he could not help but praise her inwardly. He felt that most people would not have the same breadth of mind as Su Binglan. In his early years, he had traveled far and wide to meet many people, but he had never met someone like her. He knew that such a person must be someone who would do extraordinary things. Therefore, Mr. Wang was even more respectful to Su Binglan. The customers in the shop became curious when they saw Mr. Wang being extra polite to someone. ¡°Hey, who is that beautiful girl? Mr. Wang is so polite to her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who Miss Su is? She developed so many delicacies in our town.¡± ¡°Yeah, including the dumplings you¡¯re eating right now. Miss Su developed and taught everyone how to make them for free.¡± ¡°Remember the mooncakes I told someone to send you previously? Miss Su was the one who made those.¡± The questioning customer finally reacted and exclaimed, ¡°Ah, so she¡¯s the Legendary Miss Su from Teng He Town?! So she¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Of course. Miss Su is always around our town, so there¡¯s lots of delicious food here. Since you seldom visit, I¡¯ll bring you around Teng He Town to eat all kinds of delicacies over the next few days.¡± The people at the neighboring table overheard this conversation and could not help but chime in, ¡°You must go to Su¡¯s Hotpot. The food there is so delicious that eating once won¡¯t be enough. You can¡¯t help but have seconds!¡± ¡°Yes! Also, the way to eat hotpot is novel and unique.¡± Another table of customers could not help but persuade the conversing crowd, ¡°I agree! Since you¡¯re in Teng He Town for a while, you must try the hotpot.¡± The customers who ate at Drunken Cloud were from well-to-do families, and they had tried the Su family¡¯s hotpot before. Everyone was full of praise when they discussed Su¡¯s Hotpot. The customer only visiting town asked, ¡°Was Miss Su the one who came up with this hotpot thing as well?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a delicacy that Miss Su developed. It¡¯s just west of the town, not far from here. Su Binglan had excellent hearing, so she heard their conversations and could not help but smile. She did not expect the hotpot restaurant to be so famous so soon. However, she did not expect herself to be famous at all. It turned out everyone knew about her and what she did. When Su Binglan taught everyone how to make dumplings, she did not want them to remember who she was. She just wanted everyone to be able to enjoy delicacies such as dumplings.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Let’s Cut to the Chase Chapter 304: Let¡¯s Cut to the Chase Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. Wang also heard the customers¡¯ conversation. He could not help but playfully grumble to Su Binglan, ¡°Miss Su, our town has changed a lot, and it¡¯s all thanks to you. ¡°In the past, our town seemed almost deserted, even though there¡¯s a dock nearby. Now that there are many delicacies in town, merchants from other lands will park their boats at the dock to stay in Teng He Town for a few days. ¡°They typically stay just to eat, but after sticking around for a while, they can¡¯t avoid shopping. Even Drunken Cloud started getting more foreign customers.¡± Su Binglan did not notice these things. However, she did notice that there were more people in the town recently. She thought it was like that because it was autumn and more people were at the dock. She did not expect it to be because of the delicious food. She remembered that in modern times, people would go somewhere for leisure, sometimes for the exceptional food of that time. She knew there would be more delicacies in Teng He Town. Perhaps one day, this place would become a bustling commercial area. Since the town was close to the dock, shipping and transportation were convenient, and it was also more accessible for visitors to come and go. Su Binglan was looking forward to this place becoming prosperous because the surrounding villagers would benefit from it. Even if they brought wild vegetables dug from the ground to sell in town, they would have an easier time selling their goods. She said smilingly, ¡°This place will be even more prosperous in the future.¡± ¡°Well, if you say it will become prosperous, it will!¡± Mr. Wang was thinking about buying a big house in town. Then he would bring his parents, wife, and children over when the time came. Moreover, there was an excellent academy nearby, Blue Mountain Academy, so it was convenient for his children to go to school. In the past, he thought if the capital was prosperous, his parents could enjoy life there, and his children could develop nicely. But now, he felt Teng He Town was better. One day, when Mr. Wang recalled this decision, he would know he had made the right one. At that time, Teng He Town would no longer be just this. It would be better. When Su Binglan heard Mr. Wang¡¯s words, she said, ¡°Mr. Wang, do you believe my words just like that?¡± I won¡¯t simply believe other peoples¡¯ words but Miss Su¡¯s. I feel you have extraordinary abilities,¡± Mr. Wang said severely. He did not mean to flatter Su Binglan, as he genuinely thought so. He honestly believed Su Binglan had the power to change Teng He Town. Su Binglan looked at Mr. Wang¡¯s severe expression and raised her eyebrows. She did not say anything else as they quickly went upstairs. Mr. Wang brought Su Binglan into the private room. ¡°Young Master Yunchu, Miss Su is here.¡± Xu Yunchu had just rushed back to Teng He Town. The last time he returned to Beijing, he had brought some dried tofu, tofu skin, tofu curd, tofu, and chilies to give away. Everyone said they were delicious, especially when it came to the chilies, which was a good thing. The taste of cooking with chili was different, after all. Even his grandfather, who had a poor appetite all year round, felt that his appetite had improved after eating dishes with chilies in them. Now the family would always put chilies in his meals. When Old Master Xu learned that these things came from Teng He Town, he excitedly waited for his grandson to hurry back and get more. The Xu family was one of the prominent aristocratic families, but their status had fallen behind the other families over the years, and Old Master Xu was distraught. However, Old Master Xu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the things his grandson brought back. He said that if a business opportunity existed in Teng He Town, and Xu Yunchu could cooperate with the people who developed these delicacies, the Xu family would reclaim its former glory. That was why Xu Yunchu had rushed back to Teng He Town as soon as possible. He did not even have time to rest before he went to Drunken Cloud and told Mr. Wang about this matter. He immediately told Mr. Wang to contact Su Binglan because he wanted to discuss a collaboration with her. Xu Yunchu probably would not have thought the young girl he had neglected so much in the past would grow up so quickly. He was highly astonished when he saw Su Binglan again after a long while. Su Binglan was even more beautiful than the last time he saw her. She had ice-like skin and a jade-like bone structure with a lively and refined temperament. Her demeanor carried an ethereal and immortal-like aura as she walked. ¡°Hello, Miss Su,¡± Xu Yunchu took the initiative to greet Su Binglan. Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°Hello. May I know your surname, Young Master?¡± Only then did Mr. Wang React, ¡°Oh, Miss Su. The Young Master¡¯s surname is Xu, and his name is Yunchu.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°I see, Young Master Yunchu.¡± Xu Yunchu was stunned when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words just now. ¡®How could she not know me? She used to chase after me in the past. Has she forgotten me? Even if her temperament has changed, how can she forget things?¡¯ Xu Yunchu did not know why, but he felt uncomfortable. He looked at Su Binglan with clear eyes, but she looked at him as if he was a stranger. Xu Yunchu knew she was not lying and genuinely did not know who he was. Mr. Wang knew Su Binglan disdained to lie. He was aware of the rumor that Su Binglan liked Xu Yunchu in the past. He sighed and thought the young master should have treated Su Binglan better back then. Xu Yunchu wanted to get to know Su Binglan now, but she did not remember him. Moreover, Mr. Wang knew Su Binglan was married because he had seen her husband when Su Binglan came to deliver goods last time. Although her husband had a scar on his face, his temperament was incomparable to others, and Mr. Wang always thought Su Binglan¡¯s husband was not an ordinary man. Still, Mr. Wang was a smark man and would not inquire about things he should not know. After returning to his senses, Xu Yunchu slowly said, ¡°Please, take a seat, Miss su.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Yunchu, since we¡¯re discussing cooperation, let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡± Su Binglan knew it was already noon and was still in a hurry to cook for Luo Jin¡¯an. After the hotpot restaurant got on track, she no longer asked her husband to help. With Su Wenwu, Baili Jinghua, Du Xiaoju, and Luo Juan¡¯s help, the hotpot restaurant would be fine for the time being. Instead, Su Binglan let Luo Jin¡¯an continue his studies at Blue Mountain Academy. When she woke up that morning, Luo Jin¡¯an said he would go to the hotpot restaurant for lunch. Therefore, Su Binglan was in a hurry to return but did not show it on her face. Xu Yunchu wanted to make small talk, but his expression changed after hearing what Su Binglan said. He was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I think your tofu products are outstanding, Miss Su. I won¡¯t hide it from you. I brought many of your tofu products home when I went back last time. My grandfather and his people said they were delicious. ¡°Your products will be famous if you ship them to other places. So, I want to collaborate by buying your tofu products at reasonable prices. Then we can ship them to other places. We can also open more shops around the country to sell these products..¡± Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Such a Flirt Chapter 305: Such a Flirt Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed as she listened. She had thought of expanding her business to various places in the past. However, she would inevitably have to go to those places to check things out beforehand. That would mean he had to leave home again. Moreover, her parents and siblings would be worried. If they wanted to help her, they would also have to follow her to other places, which would be pretty torturous and tiring. In addition, after returning from the capital, Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu always said it was better to stay home. They no longer wanted to go on long journeys, and Su Binglan could understand how they felt. Therefore, she would manage her current businesses at home and allow others to expand her business. Also, if Xu Yunchu opened more shops, the demand for tofu products at the factory would increase, which would greatly benefit the Su family. With more orders, the tofu factory could expand its production scale, and Su Binglan could hire more people. Nonetheless, she did not have to worry about finding more willing people to work for her. Many villagers were still eyeing the tofu factory. They wondered when it would be short on staffing and when the Su family would hire them. Many people in the surrounding villages were also asking about these things. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Sure, you can order from our tofu factory in advance, Young Master Yunchu. We will sign a contract. Afterward, we will produce the tofu products you need within the contract period. ¡°Of course, you will also need to pay the deposit for the order in advance. When we deliver the goods, we will settle the final payment,¡± Su Binglan explained many details of the collaboration. Initially, Xu Yunchu wanted to say something, but he suddenly realized he had nothing to say or ask because Su Binglan had already explained every detail. Moreover, what she said was very reasonable, so there would not be any problems down the line. ¡°Can we get these cheaper than the market price?¡± Xu Yunchu asked. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°The more products you order, the more favorable the price will be. We will have a quantity discount and¡­¡± She explained in detail what kind of quantity discounts she would provide. In any case, it was more quantity, more discounts. This way, it would be more cost-effective. Drunken Cloud had worked with Su Binglan before, and they knew she had her set of principles when she did things. She was fair and just. ¡°If you have any objections or different opinions, we can always discuss them, Young Master Yunchu.¡± Xu Yunchu looked at Su Binglan, who was speaking with assurance and felt she had an indescribable temperament. She was confident and dazzling. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I notice her uniqueness before?¡¯ Su Binglan had already explained everything in detail and was fair and reasonable. Xu Yunchu said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unreasonable about what you said.¡± ¡°Then how many tofu products do you plan to order first, Young Master Yunchu?¡± After both parties quickly discussed and signed the contract order, Su Binglan received the deposit and said, ¡°Young Master Yunchu, Mr. Wang, according to the order time, in half a month, you will go to the factory to collect the first batch of products. When the time comes, we will hand over the goods and the deposit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan collected her things and said, ¡°In that case, I will take my leave first. Then she quickly exited the private room and went downstairs. Xu Yunchu¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Su Binglan¡¯s departing figure. Mr. Wang looked downstairs and saw Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°What?¡± Hearing Mr. Wang¡¯s voice, Xu Yunchu returned to his senses from reading the contract and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Mr. Wang said, ¡°Young Master Yunchu, look, isn¡¯t that Miss Su¡¯s husband? No Wonder Miss Su was in a hurry to leave. Her husband was waiting at the door. B-But I didn¡¯t see her husband when I came in.¡± Xu Yunchu¡¯s expression changed again when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan walked out in a hurry because she knew her husband should have finished school by now. Luo Jin¡¯an would be worried if he did not see her when he returned to the shop. Luo Jin¡¯an had yet to try hotpot, and Su Binglan said she would have it with him this afternoon. As soon as she exited Drunken Cloud, she saw her husband quietly standing not too far from the door. He was under a tree with his head lowered, looking mysterious. Some leaves blew over and fell onto his body, giving him an otherworldly aura. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an. She felt that the sun was shining brightly just by looking at him. She ran toward him briskly. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to feel something, so he looked up and saw Su Binglan running toward him smilingly. He smiled back elegantly and walked toward her, reaching out to catch her. He asked, ¡°Why are you running? Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling?¡± Since Luo Jin¡¯an returned, the couple became closer to each other. Perhaps it was because Luo Jin¡¯an had been away from home for so long that they realized the importance of each other. Su Binglan did not realize she would instinctively behave like a little girl whenever she was in front of Luo Jin¡¯an, and he would involuntarily dote on her. ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t fall. Why are you here, though?¡± Su Binglan looked up at Luo Jin¡¯an and asked. Luo Jin¡¯an was not in a hurry to speak. He reached out his hand and took the leaves off Su Binglan¡¯s hair. Then he bent slightly down, lowered his head, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up for lunch, remember?¡± His voice was low, husky, and pleasant to the ears. It was magnetic, and it quickly plucked at Su Binglan¡¯s heartstrings. Su Binglan felt his breath on her ear, and it tickled. The sunlight shone on him through the leaves, and his eyes had a gentle luster. Only then did she realize Luo Jin¡¯an was flirting with her. Her long eyelashes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings, and her beautiful eyes were as clear as water but also misty. She pursed her lips, feeling a little unconvinced. ¡®I should have flirted back.¡¯ A cunning look glinted across Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. She stretched a finger and gently hooked it on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s palm. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body stiffened. Su Binglan noticed his bodv stiffening and raised her head to look at him. She smiled sweetly and said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry, so let¡¯s go eat.¡± Her voice was sweet, and her eyes were clear and pure, like a pool of water that could illuminate one¡¯s heart. At this moment, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body stiffened, but his heart softened. He wanted to take the stars in the sky and give them to his wife. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife¡¯s sly expression, sighed helplessly, and stroked her hair. ¡°Why are you so naughty sometimes?¡± Su Binglan was stunned. ¡®Naughty? Only he would think so.¡¯ Still, she would only show this side of her in front of Luo Jin¡¯an. Why? Because he was different toward her.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Strong Self-Restraint Chapter 306: Strong Self-Restraint Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan fell into her thoughts and realized she behaved differently with Luo Jin¡¯an than with others. She could easily relax whenever he was around. It could be because everyone in the family thought she was strong and would habitually rely on her. It was not a bad feeling, and she liked doting on her family very much, but Luo Jin¡¯an treated her like a shy girl. He could see her troubles and dote on her. He did not talk much sometimes but was attentive and cared for Su Binglan. Su Binglan blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go and have some hotpot.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The couple walked toward the hotpot restaurant together, chatting and laughing. Luo Jin¡¯an listened attentively to Su Binglan. His expression was gentle whenever he lowered his head to look at her. Mr. Wang and Xu Yunchu saw this scene through the window of Drunken Cloud¡¯s private room upstairs. Mr. Wang sighed and said, ¡°Those two have such a good relationship. Youth is an amazing thing.¡± ¡®I miss my wife.¡¯ ¡°I never expected Miss Su to have such a smile since she¡¯s typically so serious all the time,¡± Mr. Wang continued. Xu Yunchu¡¯s expression turned gloomy, but he said nothing. However, Mr. Wang did not notice this, as he was just expressing his feelings. Su Wenwu and the others were busy when Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an arrived. Su Wenwu asked, ¡°Why are you here, Sister?¡± ¡°Jin¡¯an and I came to eat hotpot. We¡¯ll go to the second floor and get our own things. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± Su Binglan and her husband went to the second floor together. When the couple sat down, Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in good health, and you can¡¯t eat spicy food. Let¡¯s use the clear soup pot instead of the chili one.¡¯ She poured in the water and put the ingredients in the pot. Then she burned the charcoal and prepared the seasonings for Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°I prepared these according to your taste. What do you think?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently, ¡°I know these will be good, but how do you know what I like to eat?¡± After all, he had never told Su Binglan his food preferences. Su Binglan smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I observe and discover on my own, so I can tell what you like and don¡¯t like to eat. I have keen eyes, you know.¡± She had indeed found out his preferences by observing him. Although she only explained that she had prepared the seasonings according to his taste, she did not know that her words had touched Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart. He knew how busy his wife was but never expected her to pay attention to these details. Luo Jin¡¯an would be colder than the winter if he were indifferent to these things. He could feel how much Su Binglan cared for him, but he did not know what he could give her in return. Luo Jin¡¯an carried many burdens on his back, and thinking about it made his heart heavy. After boiling the soup, Su Binglan began adding the meat and vegetables. Then she scooped out the cooked ingredients and put them on a plate in front of Luo Jin¡¯ an. ¡°Hurry up and eat. These are fresh ingredients.¡± She did not realize she instinctively wanted to treat him well. ¡°Well, you should eat too.¡± Although the two ate and did not talk much, a heartwarming feeling lingered around them. After lunch, Su Binglan walked her husband back to Blue Mountain Academy. Walking around together made the couple feel relaxed. When they almost arrived at the academy¡¯s entrance, Luo Jin¡¯an stopped and turned to look at his wife. He asked lowly, ¡°Why did you go to Drunken Cloud at noon just now?¡± He knew his wife had already put Su Wenwu in charge of delivering their goods. So, logically speaking, Su Binglan would no longer have to go there. Moreover, he also knew that Xu Yunchu had just returned to Teng He Town. Luo Jin¡¯an arranged many things after returning to Blue Mountain Academy. He had taken over the Wei family¡¯s information network back then and reorganized it. No one could hide the matters in Teng He Town from him now. Su Binglan did not understand why her husband would ask her about this. Still, she explained softly, ¡°Initially, I went to the administration office to buy more land. Afterward, I passed by Drunken Cloud and met their manager. ¡°He said he wanted to collaborate with our tofu factory. Oh, by the way, this is the order contract. Here, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± Su Binglan showed the contract to her husband. Su Binglan¡¯s unhesitating actions moved Luo Jin¡¯an, and he understood that she trusted him. However, he frowned and suddenly felt uneasy. ¡®What should I do with her? She¡¯s so innocent at times. He felt the need to sigh, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to trust others with information like this.¡¯ Su Binglan replied naturally, ¡°B-But you are not ¡®others.¡¯ You¡¯re family, so of course, I trust you.¡± She had already regarded Luo Jin¡¯an as her family. Although it was a simple sentence, it made Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart tremble. He felt as if something hard had hit his heart at that moment. Luo Jin¡¯an gulped awkwardly, and there was a charming look in his eyes. Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression had changed at that moment, as if it contained a devouring power with his seemingly red eyes. Su Binglan¡¯s heart trembled as she had never seen her husband look like that before. Still, she was not afraid, nor would she be. She just thought something seemed amiss about her husband. ¡°Jin¡¯an, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an restrained himself from hugging Su Binglan. ¡®She can always tug at my heartstrings and softens my heart.¡¯ However, they were outside the academy, so it was inappropriate for them to be too intimate. Therefore, Luo Jin¡¯an only stretched his hands to tidy up his wife¡¯s clothes, saying, ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. You should go home early.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll watch you go in.¡± Su Binglan only left after Luo Jin¡¯an entered the academy fully. She had already made up her mind. After buying the land, she would build an embroidery workshop first and sort out where to get wool immediately after. She could also design many patterns, so she decided to go home and start drawing. When Su Binglan reached home, she busied herself until evening while Shen Qiuhua rushed back. ¡°Binglan? Are you home, my daughter?¡± Hearing Shen Qiuhua¡¯s anxious voice from outside, Su Binglan was a little puzzled. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at the factory?¡± Shen Qiuhua shook her head and said, ¡°No, everything is fine at the factory. Your aunt and uncle are back, but your aunt isn¡¯t feeling well. Quick, I¡¯ll bring you to their house to check on her.¡± She became slightly teary-eyed as she spoke.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Filled With Tears Chapter 307: Filled With Tears Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Su family permanently attached great importance, and every family member was good to each other. Shen Qiuhua had excellent relationships with several of her sisters-in-law, especially when she first married into the family. She did not know much back then, but Madam Ding took good care of her. After all, men were careless at times, but women were more meticulous. When Shen Qiuhua first entered the Su family, there were some things she was embarrassed to say. However, Madam Ding understood how Shen Qiuhua felt and helped Shen Qiuhua. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua¡¯s side of the family were in shambles then, but Madam Ding was a mother figure to Shen Qiuhua. Although Madam Ding could not do much, she still supported the entire Su family. Madam Ding was excellent at embroidery and would sew a few things to sell in town for a lot of money. Then she used whatever she earned to supplement the family. Madam Ding even made food for the family so they would have something to eat. The family would go their separate ways then, but Madam Ding still took care of everyone from time to time. Hence, Shen Qiuhua and her side of the family would always do their best to repay Madam Ding¡¯s kindness. Madam Ding was a good person. Fortunately, Su Fengzhang doted on her and never allowed her to help in the fields. Still, Madam Ding felt terrible about that and worked harder to embroider more things, trying to sell them to earn more money. She worked hard to embroider back then, even when it was late and dark at night, using only oil lamps as a light source. If the moon shined brightly that night, she would sit in the courtyard to use the moonlight instead of the oil lamps, as she wanted to save money. Perhaps that was why Madam Ding¡¯s eyesight worsened over the years, and she could not see as clearly as before. Immediately after, she panicked at her diminishing eyesight. Madam Ding knew her body was weakening, and she could not work at night. She would feel useless if she could no longer embroider. She was also proud, but after consulting several doctors, they still could not do anything about her eyesight. She did not want her family to spend more money on doctors and started learning to do farmwork but could not do it because of her weak body. As time passed, she could not get over it and started secretly crying herself to sleep. She even became sick from feeling so heartbroken. She was sick for a long time, but Su Fengzhang never gave up on her. He always brought her to see doctors after he made some money. The more he did that, the heavier the burden on Madam Ding¡¯s heart. Her body only became weaker, so Su Fengzhang took her away from the village because her condition had become too severe. However, no one knew where the couple disappeared to. Everyone hoped for Madam Ding¡¯s health to improve, but they never expected the couple to be away for so long, even leaving their fields for several months. Fortunately, Su Fengmao and Su Fengzhi helped them plant crops and put away their harvested grain. The two brothers remembered how good their elder brother and sister-in-law had been in the past. Now, Su Fengzhang had brought Madam Ding back to the village because she only had a few breaths left. After all, she did not want to die away from the village and her home. Shen Qiuhua knew her in-laws had finally returned, so she checked on them. When she saw how Madam Ding looked, she was so shocked that she almost fainted. When Su Fengzhang brought Madam Ding away, she could still talk. But when they returned a few months later, Madam Ding lost the ability to talk as she lay there silently. Many villagers heard the news and went to visit. Everyone felt sorry for Madam Ding. Shen Qiuhua told Su Binglan about Madam Ding¡¯s condition on the way to Su Fengzhang¡¯s home. ¡°Your aunt is strong and kind. If anything bad happens, please keep her in your heart. We wouldn¡¯t have survived a few years ago if it weren¡¯t for her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity your aunt couldn¡¯t get over the fact that she could no longer embroider. As time passed, she became sicker. Your Uncle Fengzhang¡¯s feelings for her were incomparable. ¡°Sigh, your uncle¡¯s family was wealthy, but something happened, and they declined. Still, your Aunt Ding is excellent at embroidery. I know your uncle still loves your aunt whether or not she¡¯s sick. He didn¡¯t like her because of her embroidery skills but because of who she was. ¡°Ding looked for someone she could rely on and met Fengzhang. She felt he was reliable and good, so she stayed with him. They focused on living good lives when they got together. ¡°Their conditions were good when Ding could embroider those days, but she became severely ill after her vision blurred.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart wavered, and she choked up as she spoke. She wiped her nearly-falling tears and continued, ¡°I know you have amazing medical skills, Binglan. Please check on your aunt. I don¡¯t know who else to call.¡± She called her daughter over, perhaps to comfort herself. After all, Madam Ding was in a severe condition and had only a few breaths left. Su Binglan recalled her childhood memories and had an impression of Madam Ding. She was a kind and beautiful woman who spoke softly and gently. Madam Ding also made delicious foods and would send them to Su Binglan¡¯s family. Su Binglan remembered her aunt¡¯s gorgeous smile, but she rarely saw Madam Ding later on. Even when she did, Madam Ding would appear sad. Su Binglan¡¯s footsteps quickened as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there, Mother.¡± ¡°All right, you go ahead and check on your aunt!¡± Shen Qiuhua noticed how fast her daughter¡¯s footsteps were, so she sprinted. Several villagers were standing in the courtyard when Su Binglan arrived at her aunt¡¯s house. They were Madam Ding and Su Fengzhang¡¯s neighbors who came to visit Madam Ding when they heard the news. Madam Liu and Lin Tongtong were in the inner room with Su Wenlin and Su Wenchi while Old Master Su and Old Madam Su stood by the platform. The atmosphere among everyone was heavy, and Madam Liu was teary-eyed. Su Fengzhang held Madam Ding¡¯s hand by the Kang, crying like a child. Their son, Su Wenxian, was also there. Madam Liu saw Su Binglan and hurriedly wiped her tears. She said, ¡°Binglan is here.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to check on Aunt Ding. Hello, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± She greeted her grandparents but could not bother to address everyone else as she went straight to Madam Ding¡¯s side. She said, ¡°Please move aside, Uncle Fengzhang. I¡¯ll help Aunt Ding.¡± Everyone returned to their senses when Su Binglan said that ¡°Yes, Fengzhang. Let Binglan take care of Ding.¡± Su Fengzhang¡¯s eyes were swollen, and his body was numb. His two younger brothers had told him that Su Binglan had healed their throats and hands, but Su Fengzhang did not believe them. He thought Su Fengzhi and Su Fengchen were just trying to comfort him. Even so, he wanted to believe it because he felt petrified that he might lose his wife. He held Madam Ding¡¯s hand, and it was trembling. He could not even stand properly. Even though Su Fengzhang¡¯s head was a mess, he still said, ¡°Just try your best, Binglan. ¡± He wanted to put less pressure on his niece.. After all, the famous doctors he and his wife once visited were helpless, so how could a teenager like Su Binglan cure Madam Ding? Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Solid Acupuncture Techniques Chapter 308: Solid Acupuncture Techniques Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was not that Su Fengzhang did not trust his niece. It was just that he had never heard of or seen her medical skills before. He even wondered how Su Binglan could learn medical skills in just a few months. Su Fengzhang knew evervone doted on his niece. so thev arranged for her to study medicine. Nonetheless, his mind was chaotic, as he could not even think straight. He felt fear gripping his entire person. Su Wenxian¡¯s eyes were red as he sobbed, ¡°Mother, Binglan is here to see you. Open your eyes and take a look.¡± However, his mother was not in good health, and his father could not bear to see Madam Ding work hard. The couple only had Su Wenxian to rely on besides themselves. He knew his mother had always liked Su Binglan. When he was young, he remembered that his mother liked visiting Shen Qiuhua¡¯s house to see Su Binglan. Madam Ding even said she would teach Su Binglan how to embroider. However, her eyesight worsened, and she became sick, unable to do anything. On their way home from visiting many doctors away from the village, Madam Ding woke up and said to her son, ¡°Wenxian, if only you had a younger sister. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about you and your father. ¡°Sisters are always meticulous and take good care of others. Binglan is a good child. She just behaves differently now after falling from the back of the mountain and bumping her head. She will recover and return to her former self soon.¡± Su Wenxian still remembered what his mother said. He knew his mother wanted to see Su Binglan when she returned to the village. ¡°Aunt Ding? Aunt Ding, can you hear me?¡± Su Binglan called out to Madam Ding, and so did many others. Perhaps after hearing so many voices, she finally opened her eyes, albeit slowly. Madam Ding saw Su Binglan¡¯s smile and wanted to say something, but she was utterly powerless. Su Binglan looked at her aunt smilingly. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, Aunt Ding. I will soon open a large embroidery shop and want you to oversee it. That¡¯s why I need you to get better.¡± She checked Madam Ding¡¯s pulse while talking as she knew Madam Ding was conscious. Su Binglan discovered that constant depression had caused her aunt¡¯s condition. Madam Ding felt like she was unwilling to live. Su Binglan could feel her aunt¡¯s weak pulse as she talked to her, ¡°I can cure your eyes, Aunt Ding. I¡¯ve cured Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s throat and nose and Uncle Fengchen¡¯s hand before. ¡°Uncle Fengzhi isn¡¯t here right now because he¡¯s selling barbecue skewers in town. Uncle Fengchen¡¯s hand has recovered, and he¡¯s also doing his own business. You¡¯re such a strong person, Aunt Ding. You will recover soon too. ¡°Do you remember telling me you would teach me to embroider when I was younger? You haven¡¯t taught me yet, you know?¡± Madam Ding¡¯s eyes lit up when her niece said these things. At that moment, Su Binglan quickly pricked her silver needles toward Madam Ding¡¯s head, eyes, and a few more acupuncture points on her hand. Moreover, Su Binglan used her Soul Powers while inserting the needles into her aunt¡¯s acupuncture points. After all, her Soul Powers contained healing Dowers. Everyone was stunned when they saw how skilled Su Binglan was. Of course, the other members of the Su family seemed much calmer. Only Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were astonished. ¡®So, my niece has medical skills after all?!¡¯ ¡®My cousin is this skilled?!¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s acupuncture techniques were solid. Su Fengzhang had taken his wife everywhere, and the two had seen many doctors¡¯ techniques. One of the doctors even told the couple about a famous doctor from the Legendary Medicine Valley who knew acupuncture. He also said the doctor who truly mastered acupuncture might be the only person who could save Madam Ding. However, he also told the couple that the doctor from the Legendary Medicine Valley was only a myth. After the doctor¡¯s explanation, Su Fengzhang and his son knew what acupuncture was. So, they were astounded when they saw how skilled Su Binglan was. They even suspected they were hallucinating. Su Wenxian rubbed his eyes, thinking, ¡®Is that really my younger cousin?!¡¯ He and his father looked at Su Binglan¡¯s calm yet severe expression and thought she seemed more convincing than the so-called famous doctors they had visited. Everyone held their breaths and said nothing at that moment. They were all worried. Although they believed in Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills, they were still nervous when they saw it with their own eyes, mainly because Madam Ding¡¯s condition was too severe. Su Fengzhang had already mentioned that the doctors they had visited told him that Madam Ding only had a few breaths left. Madam Ding had just opened her eyes when she fell unconscious again. However, if it were not for her undulating breathing, everyone would have thought she had passed away. After about an hour, Su Binglan retrieved her silver needles. She said nothing, and no one was in a hurry to ask. They all knew Su Binglan was busy treating Madam Ding, so they dared not disturb her or startle Madam Ding. After a while, Madam Ding slowly opened her eyes. Her blurry vision seemed to become more evident. Madam Ding looked at Su Binglan and asked doubtfully, ¡°S-Su Binglan?¡± She thought she might be hallucinating. Although her voice was still frail at this moment, it was clear. Su Fengzhang said excitedly, ¡°Ding, how are you?¡± Su Wenxian was so excited that he almost cried. ¡°Mother, can you speak? How do you feel? Do you still have the strength to speak?¡± He knew his mother did not even have the strength to speak. Madam Ding looked at her husband and son, and her expression revealed guilt and reluctance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Fengzhang shook his head frantically. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. You have to get better. You will get better.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You and your eyes will get better soon, Aunt Ding. Trust me.¡± Madam Ding returned to her senses, asking again, ¡°Is it really you, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Aunt Ding.¡± Madam Ding reached out to hold Su Binglan¡¯s hand. ¡°So I didn¡¯t mishear. It was your voice, after all. I heard everything you said. I remember telling you I would teach you to embroider, so I will.¡± She spoke with difficulty but completed her sentences. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were extremely excited since Madam Ding¡¯s condition was much better than before. It was simply amazing. They would not have believed it without seeing it with their own eyes. If they heard about this from someone else, they would think that person was exaggerating or bragging, but after seeing everything for themselves, they knew it was the truth. Su Binglan looked at her uncle and cousin and said thoughtfully, ¡°Aunt Ding is okay now, Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian. I¡¯ll prescribe a few doses of medicine for Aunt Ding. ¡°She should do well to take them over the next few days. I¡¯ll also give her acupuncture every day. She¡¯ll be healthier, and her vision will return to normal after she recuperates properly.¡± Madam Ding was short-sighted, but the people of that era did not know what short-sightedness was. As a result, she became depressed and felt defeated. She also often cried, which worsened her eyes. Her depression also caused her to suffer from mental problems cascading throughout her body, making her ill. Fortunately, she had returned in time for Su Binglan to cure her. Old Madam Su also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fengzhang, did you hear that? Binglan says Ding is fine. You and Wenxian don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± ¡°We can all breathe a sigh of relief now.¡± Everyone could finally catch their breath after feeling tense and nervous just now. They were incredibly worried about Madam Ding, after all.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Medicinal Fields Are Useful Chapter 309: Medicinal Fields Are Useful Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Ding looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± She noticed that her entire body was full of strength. Previously, she was so anxious that she could not speak and could only look at others. Even so, her vision was blurry, and she could only see everyone¡¯s silhouettes, not their actual appearances. However, her vision was much clearer when she looked at her surrounding family members just now. Although it was still a little blurry, she could see everyone¡¯s appearance. Madam Ding became excited and had the strength to speak. Even though she was tired, she could at least say a few sentences. She also became teary-eyed and knew she had made the right choice doting on her niece because Su Binglan ultimately saved her life. Su Binglan held Madam Ding¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°We¡¯re family, Aunt Ding. You don¡¯t have to thank me. If you do, then you must rest as much as possible. I still need you to run my embroidery shop after all.¡± She knew that her aunt¡¯s main problem was depression. Madam Ding was strong. Everyone relied on her in the past because of her excellent embroidery skills. She felt needed by the villagers, which was why she had the strength to live. Even if her body was weak, she knew people needed her. However, she thought she could no longer help everyone and had become useless when her eyesight worsened, and she could not sew anymore. In addition, her body became weaker, and she felt like a burden to her family, resulting in depression. Madam Ding was a meticulous person. If she overthought, her depression would be even more severe, which also caused her to become severely ill. Therefore, Su Binglan deliberately said she needed her aunt so that she would feel needed and quickly recover. Su Binglan wanted her aunt to regain her will to live. ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will recover quickly.¡± Then Su Binglan gave a few simple instructions, ¡°Everyone should go home since Aunt Ding needs to rest and recuperate. Either way, Aunt Ding will be fine in a few days, so everyone can return and talk with her soon.¡± Everyone in the Su family had seen Su Binglan¡¯s ability, so they trusted her the most. Thus, everyone would listen, no matter what she said. Old Madam Su said, ¡°All right, everyone, let¡¯s go home.¡± She trusted her granddaughter the most. If Su Binglan said that Madam Ding was fine, then she was. Moreover, Old Madam Su knew what was happening after looking at Madam Ding¡¯s appearance. It was that she had recovered. Shen Qiuhua was at the door when her daughter arrived to treat Madam Ding. She stood there silently and watched as she did not want to bother her daughter, who had almost sprinted to Madam Ding¡¯s side. Shen Qiuhua heaved a sigh of relief when she heard her daughter saying that Madam Ding was okay and that Madam Ding could speak. She stood at the door, quietly wiping her tears. Madam Liu saw Shen Qiuhua and said, ¡°We should take our leave now, Second Sister-in-law.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s. Binglan and I will go home together.¡± Su Binglan packed her medical kit and was about to leave the house when Su Wenxian said, ¡°Cousin Binglan, let me send you off.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that, Cousin Wenxian. I¡¯ll have to visit often, so you should stay by the heated platform and watch over your mother,¡± she waved at Su Wenxian as she spoke before leaving with her mother. Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Binglan, will your aunt be alright?¡± Su Binglan held her medical kit with one hand and her mother¡¯s arm with the other. She said, ¡°Aunt Ding is doing well. She needs to help me look after the embroidery shop I¡¯ll set up soon after all.¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°You said you wanted more land to build a factory, so you want to build an embroidery shop too?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t properly think about what to do then, but after some thought, I think it¡¯s better to build an embroidery shop instead. I can hire more villagers and make them wealthier when the time comes. ¡°The embroidery workshop doesn¡¯t need everyone to do manual work, nor does it require anyone to have any technical skills. The villagers can learn what they need to do in no time. ¡°Then Little Lei and the others will also have a job to earn money and support their family¡¯s expenses.¡± Su Binglan had considered many things when recruiting workers for the tofu factory. A young girl like Dong Lei, who was just eleven years old, could work at the factory since she was not afraid of hard work. However, Su Binglan could not live with her conscience. Therefore, she wondered what kind of job would suit Dong Lei better so that it would be easier and not require too much manual labor. Then Su Binglan thought of opening an embroidery shop. Shen Qiuhua did not think so. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple since embroidery is not something one can learn overnight. One can¡¯t learn certain things, even if you teach them how. Why else would your aunt¡¯s embroideries be so popular? It¡¯s because it¡¯s a craft.¡¯ Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Mother, the embroidery shop we will build doesn¡¯t do just that. I want the shop to make quilts, pillowcases, pillows, cloth dolls, sweaters, handicrafts, and other things. ¡°Those things don¡¯t require many skills at all. You¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on once we start on the embroidery shop, Mother.¡± Anticipation filled Su Binglan¡¯s heart. She believed the things she sold at the embroidery shop would become famous. Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter¡¯s expression and became expectant. ¡°I believe you will be able to set up a unique embroidery shop.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, then you will help me run the tofu factory when the time comes, Mother. Then I will hire Aunt Ding to watch over the embroidery shop for me and make her the chief supervisor.¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Your aunt loves you the most, so she¡¯ll do an excellent job for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry or anything. I just want Aunt Ding to help me supervise the embroidery shop while you oversee the tofu factory.¡± Shen Qiuhua patted the back of Su Binglan¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Why would I think you were angry? I¡¯m just happy that your aunt will get better. Also, I don¡¯t know anything about meticulous embroidery work. ¡°Your aunt is more meticulous than I am. She also treats people well, so you can rest assured. The mother and daughter chatted as they returned home. Su Binglan was still in a hurry to go to town to buy medicine, but she suddenly thought of something and went to the medicinal field in the backyard. She noticed that a few medicinal herbs had grown at once. ¡°This saves me the trouble. I don¡¯t even need to go to town to buy medicinal herbs. There are a few here that I need among the ones Wenxiu planted,¡± she went to the field to dig up some herbs as she spoke. Then she immediately began brewing some medicine. It was also at this time that Su Wenxiu and the others returned. Previously, Su Wenxiu hurried home and went directly to her eldest aunt¡¯s house. After ensuring Madam Ding was okay, he knew Su Binglan had returned home. Su Wenxiu had planned to ask Su Binglan if she was going to town to buy medicinal herbs. Since he happened to know how to ride a horse, he planned to ride it to town to buy some herbs and help his sister brew the medicine. However, he was stunned when he saw that Su Binglan was already doing that when he entered the house. Su Binglan looked at her second brother and said, ¡°Wenxiu, I dug these herbs from your field. Your herbs are precious, so I¡¯ll buy them from you.¡± Su Wenxiu said thoughtfully, ¡°Sister, what are you saying? I wouldn¡¯t have returned home alive if it weren¡¯t for you. You can have as many medicinal herbs from my yard as you want.¡± After a while, he finally realized something and asked, ¡°S-Sister, did you just say you used all the herbs on my farm? D-Did you use most of what I planted?¡± Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: A Fiery Determination Chapter 310: A Fiery Determination Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes were burning brightly at that moment. Since his eldest brother and third brother had jobs and could earn money for the family, he was the only one using his family¡¯s money and did not contribute to the family. Indeed, he felt very guilty, but studying medicine to become a doctor was not something anyone could do in one go. Su Wenxiu studied at the Hundred Herbs Hospital, so if he encountered any problems, Doctor Wu would explain everything to him in detail. Su Wenxiu would also ask his sister questions after the family had their dinner, and Su Binglan would answer them in more detail. He spent most of his time studying at the hospital during the day, so he only had time to fiddle with his medicinal herbs at night. He would only plant more herbs whenever Doctor Wu was absent from the hospital for whatever reason. Su Wenxiu never stayed still and studied earnestly every day. Not only did he learn medical skills, but he also learned how to write. He wanted to jot down and record the solutions to many complicated diseases. He felt fulfilled that he had learned much during this period and could continue learning daily. Su Binglan heard her brother¡¯s questions and looked at him. She immediately understood what he thought when she saw Su Wenxiu¡¯s bright eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°Of course. These will come in handy. ¡®Going to town to get medicine takes too long and costs too much. The herbs that you planted are of significant help to me and others. This can save several lives with the time it¡¯ll save.¡± Su Wenxiu laughed mischievously after hearing his sister¡¯s words. ¡°Heh, I feel even more determined and energetic when you say it like that. I shall plant more medicinal herbs then.¡± The Su family¡¯s house was expansive, and so was their backyard. It was enough for Su Wenxiu to plant many medicinal herbs. Perhaps he would be too busy to cultivate everything by himself one day. Su Binglan noticed Su Wenxiu¡¯s happy expression, which infected her emotions. She could not help but smile. ¡°Wenxiu, you must believe in yourself. You will be a reliable person in the future. ¡°You¡¯re doing well in studying medicine. One day, you can also take in disciples and students of your own. Then your students can manage these medicinal fields well.¡± She looked at Su Wenxiu and suddenly thought of opening a medical school for him in the future¡ªa medical school that belonged to this era. However, that would all be in the future. It was better to help Su Wenxiu one step at a time instead. Su Wenxiu¡¯s determination surged at the thought of having his own students. ¡°I will work hard, Sister! Oh, right, I went to Uncle Fengzhang and Aunt Ding¡¯s house just now. ¡°I noticed that Aunt Ding is doing much better, but why did everyone say she couldn¡¯t make it? I checked her pulse. I noticed she was depressed and didn¡¯t have any severe illnesses.¡± He had learned hope to check peoples¡¯ pulses from Doctor Wu and Su Binglan. Su Binglan fanned the fire under the medicine pot and patiently explained, ¡°Aunt Ding was ill. It¡¯s just that she was mentally ill, and that¡¯s what depression is. Nonetheless, it¡¯s like any other severe illness we should treat with utmost care. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate depression, as it can be fatal. When a person feels troubled, their body will respond and worsen, and if their minds are a mess, they won¡¯t be able to sleep. ¡°If they don¡¯t sleep well, their bodies won¡¯t have enough rest, and their symptoms worsen.¡± Su Wenxiu had studied under Doctor Wu and had witnessed some of his medical skills. He knew how serious mental illnesses could sometimes be. ¡°Sister, I heard that Aunt Ding became much better after you only used some needles on her. You used the legendary acupuncture technique, didn¡¯t you?¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke. Looking at Su Wenxiu¡¯s expression, Su Binglan said, ¡°Are you interested in learning acupuncture, Second Brother?¡¯ Su Wenxiu nodded excitedly. ¡°C-Can I? Can I?!¡± Previously, Su Binglan had used her acupuncture techniques to save Su Wenxiu when she took him back from the capital. He had wanted to learn it back then, but his sister said he would have to learn the basics of medicine before that. After returning, Su Wenxiu worked hard to learn the basics. Still, he yearned to learn acupuncture because he thought it was magical, as it could sometimes cure diseases that most doctors could not. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Sure, you can learn it now, but you must first memorize everything about the human body¡¯s acupoints.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A fiery determination filled Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart Su Binglan finished brewing the medicine after the two chatted. She poured it out, added some sugar, and stirred the mixture with a spoon. ¡°I put sugar in the mixture so it won¡¯t be as bitter. Why don¡¯t you deliver these to Aunt Ding and tell her what to do? I¡¯ll give you a diagram of human acupoints when you return.¡± Su Binglan knew her second brother yearned to learn acupuncture. After bringing him back from the capital, she used her free time to draw a human anatomy diagram. She wrote down all the acupoints and drew them clearly. That way, it would be more convenient for Su Wenxiu to remember the anatomy and its acupoints. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister! I will deliver these right away!¡± Su Wenxiu took the medicine his sister had prepared and went straight to his aunt¡¯s house. He woke Madam Ding Wan up to take medicine. Her expression changed when she drank it. ¡°Is there sugar in this medicine? She had taken many supplements over the years and would have had an easier time taking them if they had tasted sweeter. However, sugar was expensive, and no matter how bitter her previous medicines were, she could not bear to add sugar. She did that so that her family could save money. Su Wenxiu replied, ¡°Yes, Binglan said it¡¯s so the medicine won¡¯t be as bitter anymore.¡± Madam Ding Wan smiled, saying, ¡°Binglan is so meticulous and caring.¡± Su Binglan had been sensible since she was a child. She was meticulous, spoke sweetly, and was very likable. However, Ding Wan heard that her niece had fallen on her head three years ago and started behaving like an entirely different person. Ding Wan knew it was not the real Su Binglan then, but it seemed that the real one had returned. Su Wenxiu did not leave before ensuring his aunt drank the medicine. Meanwhile, Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were by Ding Wan¡¯s side the whole time. Su Wenxian asked, ¡°Mother, are you feeling better?¡± He was still in disbelief and dared not blink, fearing it was all a dream. That was why he did not want to step away from the heated platform his mother was on. Ding Wan looked at her husband and son¡¯s red and swollen eyes. She knew they had cried a lot for her. She rested for a while before stretching one of her hands, saying, ¡°Help me sit up.¡± The father and son hesitated because they wanted her to rest as much as possible. Seeing the duo in this state, Ding Wan could only support herself to sit upright. However, she did not have the strength to get up or use her hands. Su Fengzhang knew how stubborn his wife was, so he quickly reached out to carefully help her up and leaned her against the wall. Ding Wan became tired with just a few minor movements. She panted for a while before saying, ¡°Do you know why I was in a hurry to return home? Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian did not know how to respond. Su Wenxian knew his mother typically kept certain things to herself. He and his father could not guess what she thought if she did not say anything. Ding Wan looked at the two and shook her head. She sighed and said, ¡°When we were away from the village, I once dreamt about Binglan..¡± Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Bizarre Happenings Chapter 311: Bizarre Happenings Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Su Fengzhang heard Ding Wan¡¯s words, he understood that she was thinking about Su Binglan. Su Wenxian said, ¡°Mother, I know you missed Cousin Binglan, so I also wanted to return to visit her. We can see her more often once you¡¯re better.¡± Su Wenxian knew how much his mother liked Su Binglan, but he did not feel jealous because the whole family typically doted on Su Binglan. Even he thought she was a good person. Moreover, Ding Wan got better because of Su Binglan. Su Wenxian was genuinely grateful to his cousin. Ding wan panted for a while more before saying, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to want to visit the family or your cousin. That day, I dreamt that Binglan had come down from the sky on a crane. ¡°She looked like a fairy who held a bottle of pills in her hand, saying I will be okay after taking them. When I woke up, I thought there might be a chance of survival if I returned to the village.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were stunned. They did not believe these things and felt it was just a coincidence. Still, they were grateful to Su Binglan no matter what. If it were not for her, Ding Wan would not have survived. Su Fengzhang said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing we came back.¡± Ding Wan looked at her husband and son¡¯s expressions and knew they did not believe her. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but three years ago, after Binglan fell from the mountain, I also dreamed that a black gas surrounded her. She looked like a monster. ¡°Not long after we went on our journey, I dreamed Binglan had recovered. Didn¡¯t you guys feel that Binglan changed after she fell on her head three years ago? Now that she¡¯s back, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian honestly did not think much of it. Su Fengzhang was too focused on finding a cure for his wife that he did not have time to think about what happened in the Su family. Su Wenxian was even more so, as he only wanted his mother to feel better. He did not even know about the things that had happened at home. Ding Wan raised her head and looked outside. She slowly said, ¡°Maybe you guys don¡¯t believe it, but I think there¡¯s something extraordinary about Binglan. ¡°Not long after Binglan was born, a shaman came to the village. He said that Binglan¡¯s soul was incomplete, but a Phoenix would be reborn once it was. He even said that she was the Su family¡¯s lucky star. It¡¯s bizarre. I only remember these few words, but why can¡¯t I remember anything else?¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian¡¯s faces turned pale since such things were too bizarre. ¡°M-?Mother, that¡¯s¡­¡± Su Wenxian found it hard to believe, but after thinking about how his cousin had cured his mother, he also felt that Su Binglan was extraordinary. He had never heard of his cousin studying medicine before, but when he returned to the village this time, he witnessed Su Binglan¡¯s superb medical skills. It was also somewhat inconceivable. After some thought, Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Ding Wan, we can¡¯t tell others about Ding wan said thoughtfully, ¡°Of course, I know that. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t said a thing all these years. I¡¯ve also experienced life and death. I can¡¯t hold it in, so just listen to me when I tell you these things.¡± Then she looked at her son and told him, ¡°It would be best if you kept this to yourself, too, Wenxian.¡± Su Wenxian returned to his senses and said, ¡°Mother, I hope Cousin Binglan is okay. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this, but what you said makes sense because I also believe she¡¯s our lucky star.¡± Su Fengzhang sighed and said, ¡°Yes, this is all thanks to your cousin.¡± His entire body was still trembling from his lingering fear, but no one knew how deep his feelings were for Ding Wan. He was terrified that something would happen to his wife, but fortunately, she had recovered. After a while, Su Fengmao, Su Fengzhi, and Su Fengchen returned from their eldest brother¡¯s house. Previously, Su Fengchen had gone to town to deliver the news to Su Fengmao and the others. At that time, Ding Wan¡¯s condition was indeed severe. Many people were not home, so Old Madam Su arranged for him to go to town to call his second and third brothers back. Su Fengzhi then closed his shop and hurried back to the village to visit his sister-in-law. After hearing Su Binglan¡¯s advice, Su Fengzhi discussed it with his wife and got a shop with a backyard. Then his customers could eat his barbecued lamb skewers in the shop when winter inevitably arrived. He barbecued his lamb skewers in the backyard while the others served them to the customers. Since the customers were sitting in the shop, they felt more relaxed and would order more dishes. Su Fengzhi was busy during this period, but even so, he was making money. Otherwise, he would not be willing to rent such a big shop. Although he was pretty busy, he had two people helping around. Su Fengzhi called for his wife¡¯s two older brothers, Su Wenlin and Su Wenchi¡¯s uncles. Madam Liu had taken the time to visit her family during the autumn harvest. Her two brothers did not harvest much grain this season and became worried since they had no jobs during the autumn harvest. Madam Liu returned to her husband soon after and discussed it with Su Fengzhi. Then he thought of asking her two brothers for help at his shop. Madam Liu¡¯s family were honest people, so she and her husband agreed on their salary beforehand so there would be no problems between the in-laws. Madam Liu¡¯s two older brothers were grateful to Su Fengzhi. After coming to the shop, they earnestly helped with the work. Since they were around, Su Fengzhi no longer felt overwhelmed. Meanwhile, Madam Liu, Su Wenlin, and Su Wenchi would free up time to make charcoal at home. Su Fengmao went to town to deliver tofu products to the merchants when he heard about his elder brother and Ding Wan. He hurriedly dropped his work and ran home. Then he and Su Fengzhi went straight to their big brother¡¯s house. They heaved a sigh of relief when they noticed that their big brother and sister-in-law were okay. They also discovered that Su Binglan was the one who cured Ding Wan. The two knew about Su Binglan¡¯s abilities, so they were not surprised. When Su Fengzhang noticed how well Su Fengzhi looked and said with gratification, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯re so vigorous now, Third Brother.¡± Su Fengzhi still looked dispirited when Su Fengzhang left the village with his wife searching for a doctor to cure her. No one could cheer Su Fengzhi up back then, but after Su Fengzhang returned to the village, he never expected his third brother to look so well. Su Fengzhang felt delighted for his third brother. Su Fengzhi smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Yeah, what happened in the past was my fault, Big Brother. I just couldn¡¯t get over what had happened to me back then. My throat and nose were damaged then, but Su Binglan cured and avenged me. Our niece is truly capable.¡± Meanwhile, Su Wenxian noticed that Su Fengmao¡¯s foot had healed. He was surprised and asked, ¡°Second Uncle, did Cousin Binglan cure your foot too?!¡± Su Fengmao moved his foot around and said, ¡°Indeed, Binglan was the one who healed my foot. That¡¯s why I can run and jump around now. There¡¯s no longer anything wrong with me.¡± Su Fengchen chimed in, ¡°Big Brother, my hand is better too! Here, take a look,¡± as he spoke, he moved his hand for everyone to see. Su Fengmao said, ¡°See? So, Ding will undoubtedly recover. If Binglan said she could cure you, then you¡¯re cured. Now, you just need to relax and take good care of yourself. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were in awe. The two looked at each other and thought that what Ding Wan said was true. Indeed, Su Binglan was the family¡¯s lucky star, and their whole family had changed for the better. Su Fengzhang also noticed that his three younger brothers¡¯ mental outlooks differed from the past.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Eight Treasures Porridge Chapter 312: Eight Treasures Porridge Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengzhang looked at his three younger brothers and felt genuinely happy for them. He patted their shoulders and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m truly happy for you guys. You three look well. I no longer have to worry about you guys.¡± In the past, he was always worried and anxious whenever he looked at his three younger brothers. At that time, his second brother¡¯s foot had gotten severely injured, his third brother was discouraged, and his fourth brother¡¯s hand was injured. Su Fengzhang was highly concerned for them, but Ding Wan was seriously ill then, so he could only take care of her first and not his family. Naturally, he did not have the energy to look after his three younger brothers. He often took his wife to visit several doctors back then, ultimately abandoning his home and land. Nonetheless, his three younger brothers tried to help him salvage his land. They even harvested grain for him during the autumn harvest. Su Fengzhang felt terrible, but he had no choice. He could not leave his wife and could only bring her around to visit various doctors. Ding Wan had spent all the money she had accumulated from embroidering over the past few years. Her husband only kept a bit of the grain he had harvested for food and sold the rest. The two made many sacrifices for Ding Wan¡¯s treatment. Su Fengzhang was mentally and physically exhausted, losing so much weight that he was mostly skin and bones. He no longer looked like how he was before. However, after returning to the village, he realized that his family had undergone drastic changes since he had been away for a few months. Nonetheless, Ding Wan was finally recovering, and Su Fengzhang was excited. He felt there was still hope for them. Su Fengmao comforted his eldest brother, ¡°Everything will be okay, Big Brother.¡± Su Fengzhi echoed thoughtfully, ¡°Big Brother, look at me, Fengmao, and Fengchen. You should know Binglan¡¯s medical skills by now. Ding Wan will be alright.¡± Su Fengchen added, ¡°With Binglan¡¯s help, I started making salted duck and chicken eggs, preserved eggs, and grilled chicken and roast duck. I¡¯ve earned a 10t or money With these. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring those dishes today because I was in a hurry to check on you and Ding Wan, but I will bring them over tomorrow for you two to taste. Then you¡¯ll know how delicious those dishes are.¡± Su Fengzhi said smilingly, ¡°I have a shop in town selling barbecued lamb skewers and some dishes that go with wine. My business is booming, Big Brother. My family and I also started making charcoal, which Binglan taught us how to do.¡± Su Fengmao felt a little embarrassed when he heard his two brothers speaking highly of what his daughter had done for them. Still, he was proud. ¡°My family and I live in a bigger house now. Wenzhe and his wife have a shop in town and a tofu factory in the village. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook tonight, Fengzhang. I¡¯ll go to the factory later and bring some tofu to you. I¡¯ll make some tofu dishes for you and Ding Wan to try. Su Fengchen said smilingly, ¡°The tofu Second Brother makes is delicious. Tofu is a versatile ingredient, so we can add them to several dishes. Also, Second Brother¡¯s built his house with bricks. Our parents and I also rebuilt our house with bricks.¡± The three brothers talked about the changes in their lives during Su Fengzhang¡¯s absence. Su Fengzhang¡¯s jaw dropped as he listened to them. His mouth was so wide that one could easily stuff an egg into it. ¡®Everything they said sounds like a fairytale. Am I mishearing and hallucinating? I¡¯ve been away for only a few months, yet so much has changed?¡¯ Su Fengzhang thought all this was unbelievable. Even Su Wenxian was stunned. His eyes were wide open as he thought he was listening to fairy tales. When he saw his father¡¯s expression, he realized he had not misheard and that everything his three uncles said was true. Ding Wan leaned against the wall and sat, listening to the conversation between Su Fengmao, Su Fengzhi, and Su Fengchen. She imagined the changes in the family and smiled. She was delighted for everyone. ¡®It seems that Binglan is truly a capable person. Binglan told me to recover as soon as possible so that I could help her with her embroidery shop. I believe what my niece said is true.¡¯ With those thoughts in mind, Ding Wan felt a warmth in her heart. She wanted to get well quickly and help her niece. She wanted to be helpful to her family and feel needed by everyone. Ding Wan did not want to be sick and weak, causing everyone to worry about her. She did not say anything as she listened to the three brothers seriously. They could not stop talking about the changes in the family. The more they talked, the more excited everyone became. Su Fengzhang became emotional. ¡°Binglan is amazing!¡¯ He started believing in his niece¡¯s words even more. ¡®If she says Ding will get better, then she will.¡¯ It was already late at night, and the three brothers did not want to disturb their sister-in-law¡¯s rest, so they went home. When Su Fengmao reached home, he asked if his wife could cook something delicious to send to his eldest brother and sister-in-law. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who thinks about these things? Binglan is already making eight treasures porridge in the pot.¡± Su Fengmao was stunned. ¡°What kind of porridge is that?¡± He had never tasted this kind of porridge or heard of it. Moreover, his daughter had never made it before. Shen Qiuhua took some firewood from the yard and entered the house. ¡°It¡¯s just a different kind of porridge anyway. Still, it¡¯ll be delicious. Of course, all of Binglan¡¯s dishes are.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were also at home. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Father-in-law, Binglan said that Aunt Ding¡¯s body is weak and she can¡¯t overeat right now. She can only eat something light, so that¡¯s why Binglan is making eight treasures porridge.¡± Su Binglan made quite a lot of porridge, enough for the whole family to eat. Since the pot was big enough, she knew it was best to make more and send some to Su Fengzhi and Su Fengchen. Then even her grandparents could have some. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu looked at the human acupoint diagram in his room. He held the diagram his sister drew and looked at it excitedly. He thought that once he studied acupoints, he would be able to learn acupuncture finally. Su Wenwu had just returned from the neighboring village as he was responsible for getting ingredients for the hotpot restaurant. He was in charge of the entire restaurant¡¯s operations now. He entrusted his three close friends to gather the ingredients, but he would sometimes oversee them and give them instructions. That was why Su Wenwu was so busy that he barely stood still anymore. Therefore, he did not know about his Aunt Ding Wan¡¯s situation, as he had just gotten home. He only heard about these things after returning from a neighboring village. ¡°I¡¯ll go and visit Aunt Ding,¡± he was about to leave as he spoke. However, Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Aunt Ding is fine now. You can send the porridge over when it¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Wenwu instinctively listened to his sister. Soon after, Su Binglan finished cooking the eight treasures porridge and filled some food boxes with it. ¡°These are for Aunt Ding and her family. Those are for Uncle Fengzhi and his family. That one is for Grandpa, Grandpa, and Uncle Fengchen.¡± Then she remembered something and scooped more for Su Fengchen. ¡°Mother, that woman, Zhizhi, that Uncle Fengchen saved back then is still in his house, right?¡± The unconscious Zhizhi could not remember much when Su Fengchen saved her last time, so she relied on him a lot. Old Madam Su allowed Zhizhi to live with them and told everyone Zhizhi was their distant relative. Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s still there. I don¡¯t know if she remembers her past yet, though..¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Nothing Can Hide From Her Chapter 313: Nothing Can Hide From Her Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll send this portion of eight treasures porridge to Grandma and Grandpa. Third Brother, you send these to Aunt Ding and the others. As for Uncle Fengzhi¡¯s¡­ Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it.¡± Su Binglan nodded and then carried her food box to her grandparents¡¯ house. Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, and Su Fengchen did not have time to eat dinner because of what had happened in Su Fengzhanz and Ding Wan¡¯s house. Zhizhi said, ¡°Aunt, Uncle, why don¡¯t I make some vegetable pancakes for you two Old Madam Su had told everyone that Zhizhi was her distant relative, so she told Zhizhi to call her ¡°aunt.¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, Zhizhi. Just reheat the steamed buns and make some egg soup instead.¡± Old Master Su and Old Madam Su did not have much appetite because they were worried about Ding Wan. ¡°At least eat a little, or your body might be unable to handle the hunger.¡± Zhizhi could feel how good Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were to her. During this time, she had wholly integrated herself into the family. She also felt sorry for the two Su elders, even more so for Su Fengchen, as he was typically busy with his business. Zhizhi even helped him and would never feel tired. Such a kind girl would naturally garner one¡¯s pity, so the Su elders genuinely accepted her. Su Fengchen said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked all day, so you should rest. I can cook.¡± He also felt sorry for Zhizhi because she was always so considerate of him. When Su Binglan arrived, she saw her fourth uncle and Zhizhi preparing to cook at the stove. She called out to them, ¡°Uncle Fengchen, Zhizhi.¡± When Su Fengchen saw his niece, he smiled. ¡°Hello, Binglan. Come in, quick.¡± Zhizhi noticed how wide Su Fengchen¡¯s smile was and thought of how handsome he looked. She also smiled and walked forward. ¡°Hello, niece.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows and looked into Zhizhi¡¯s eyes. She thought Zhizhi might remember some of her past because Zhizhi¡¯s eyes seemed wiser and more intelligent now, not as confused as before. Su Binglan could see something in Zhizhi¡¯s eyes. She said smilingly, ¡°You can call me Binglan,¡± after a pause, she continued, ¡°I brought eight treasures porridge for you guys. I made it myself. You should all try some.¡± Old Madam Su saw her granddaughter and approached her. ¡°You always bring us food. I feel bad.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say things like that. I¡¯m your granddaughter, so it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m dutiful to you.¡± Old Madam Su held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and entered the house. ¡°The weather is getting colder every day. Your hands must be freezing. Here, put the blanket around you and warm yourself up.¡± Indeed, it was colder at night. When Su Binglan entered the house, she handed the food box to her grandmother and placed her hands on the heated platform. Old Madam Su looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Binglan, why don¡¯t you check on Zhizhi and see if her head injury has healed? We won¡¯t know what to do if we don¡¯t know what happened to her in the past.¡± Old Madam Su liked Zhizhi. She had thought of Zhizhiz and Su Fengchen getting together when she saw how Zhizhi and her son were getting along. However, the family needed to know about this lady¡¯s past. If the family couldn¡¯t figure out Zhizhi¡¯s past, it would be difficult for the two to get together. This made Old Madam Su worried. Su Binglan looked at Zhizhi and said, ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡± Zhizhi noticed Su Binglan¡¯s gaze and lowered her head. After hesitating for a moment, she stretched her hand toward Su Binglan. Su Binglan took her pulse and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry about Zhizhi. She¡¯s doing much better than before. As for her memories, they should be coming back to her slowly.¡± Old Madam Su nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡± Even Su Fengchen heaved a sigh of relief. Su Binglan could tell her uncle was concerned for Zhizhi. After talking for a while, she prepared to go home. Zhizhi took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll send Binglan off.¡± Then she followed Su Binglan out to the courtyard. Su Binglan stopped and turned to look at Zhizhi. ¡°You should be able to remember your past, right?¡± Zhizhi knew Su Binglan was bright, and nothing could hide anything from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. If I tell them I remember everything, I don¡¯t know what reason I can give them for them to let me stay. ¡°I like this place very much and want to stay, but I also don¡¯t want to keep lying to them. Don¡¯t worry. I-I won¡¯t do anything to let you guys down,¡± Zhizhi spoke with a severe expression. Su Binglan looked into Zhizhi¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°May I ask you a question? Zhizhi nodded. ¡°0-0f course, go ahead.¡± ¡°Is it because of my uncle that you don¡¯t want to leave? Zhizhi¡¯s face immediately turned red as she knew the hidden meaning behind Su Binglan¡¯s question. She lowered her head and tugged the hem of her clothes, nodding shyly. ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Her voice was meager and soft, but Su Binglan heard it. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Are you still involved with the people in your past?¡± After some hesitation, Zhizhi said, ¡°My mother arranged a marriage for me, but that man liked my younger sister more. Something happened with us later on, so I canceled the engagement and left. I-I¡¯m no longer involved with them. ¡°They thought I was dead, so I wanted to start a new life. N-No one has ever treated me as well as your uncle does, so I want to stay. D-Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sincere with him. Also, my name is Miao Zhizhi.¡± Miao Zhizhi knew she could not treat Su Binglan like a little girl, so she told her everything. She would answer Su Binglan honestly if Su Binglan asked her any questions. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s enough information. You won¡¯t have to worry about anything else as long as you¡¯re sincere to my grandparents and uncle and no longer involved with your past.¡± She knew what her grandparents were concerned about the most. They were worried about whether or not Miao Zhizhi was already engaged or married. Since she was not, nothing could stop her from being with Su Fengchen. ¡°Thank you.¡± Miao Zhizhi was touched. Perhaps it was because she had never felt such warmth, but now that the Su family had cared for her so much, she significantly cherished it. Su Binglan looked at Su Fengchen, who was not far from the door. She knew her uncle should have heard their conversation, which was good. It was time for Su Fengchen to get married, and Miao Zhizhi was suitable for him. After all, everyone has their past and stories. When Su Binglan left, Miao Zhizhi stood there for a while before returning to the house. However, she saw Su Fengchen standing at the door, and her heart trembled as she nervously held her hands together. She did not know if Su Fengchen had just heard what she and Su Binglan had talked about and was at a loss. Miao Zhizhi lowered her head and did not know how to explain herself. ¡®I¡¯ve lied to him. Will he be unhappy?¡¯ Miao Zhizhi kept twisting the corners of her clothes nervously. After a while, Su Fengchen slowly approached her. Miao Zhizhi heard his footsteps and grew increasingly anxious. She felt her heart in her throat.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Her Story Chapter 314: Her Story Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Zhizhi could hear her own heart beating, especially when Su Fengmao walked over step by step. She felt like his footsteps were as heavy as her heartbeat. She thought of some of her past, and her heart ached because she was afraid. She feared she could no longer stay with the Su family. When Su Fengchen stood before her, she raised her head to look at him, her eyes slightly teary. ¡°Are you going to chase me away? Her heart was full of bitterness and fear as she looked at Su Fengchen. Miao Zhizhi¡¯s fragile gaze made Su Fengchen¡¯s heart like needles were pricking at it, especially when he saw her slightly misty eyes. With his outstretched hand, he wiped Miao Zhizhi¡¯s almost-falling tears away. However, he put his hand down. After some hesitation, he said lowly, ¡°I will never do that. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go home.¡± With just those few sentences, Miao Zhizhi could no longer pretend to be strong. She could not control her emotions and started crying. She felt embarrassed, crying in front of Su Fengchen, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to cry, but I couldn¡¯t control my tears from falling.¡± Su Fengchen had never seen Miao Zhizhi like this. He felt terrible because she was usually lively as if she had no worries. He did not expect her to have a weak side. Seeing Miao Zhizhi like this made Su Fengchen recall things from the past. After injuring his hand, he kept all his negative emotions to himself. He said nothing and did not want others to see his weakness. He knew Miao Zhizhi showed weakness because she trusted him. He also did not know how to say sweet things, so he felt nervous when he saw Miao Zhizhi crying. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to cry anymore. Let¡¯s go inside, away from the cold. We can talk inside.¡± He was anxious as he looked at Miao Zhizhi¡¯s tears, wanting to wipe them away. However, he thought it was inappropriate. Miao Zhizhi snapped back to her senses when she heard Su Fengchen¡¯s words. She had gotten to know him after spending much time together. She sensed his worry, and her heart was no longer flustered. ¡®He¡¯s concerned for me, right? That was what I said to Binglan, but I¡¯m not sure if he heard it.¡¯ Miao Zhizhi nodded and wiped her tears away, saying, ¡°Yeah, lees go inside She entered the courtyard and lightly tugged at Su Fengchen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Your parents should be able to tell that I was crying, right?¡± She was worried the Su elders would notice her reddened eyes. Su Fengchen said, ¡°IVs okay. The candles are dim, so my parents won¡¯t notice.¡± Miao Zhizhi was very quiet during dinner. Fortunately, the candlelight was dim, so the two elders did not notice anything. Miao Zhizhi returned to her room after dinner. Su Fengchen hesitated for a long while, but he still knocked on her door. He was worried about Miao Zhizhi. Miao Zhizhi looked at Su Fengchen and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Su Fengchen poured a glass of water for her, asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Miao Zhizhi looked at Su Fengchen¡¯s concerned gaze and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let me tell you a story.¡± Su Fengchen nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡± He sat beside Miao Zhizhi and quietly listened to her story, even though she was unwilling to talk about her past. Still, there were things she needed to tell him. She said slowly, ¡°A little girl came from a big place, which her mother was in charge of. The clan members arranged for the little girl¡¯s parents to be together, but the little girl¡¯s mother seemed to have a problem with her husband. ¡°The little girl¡¯s father died after the little girl was born. Although the little girl was the clan¡¯s eldest daughter, the clan members did not favor her. Even her mother never cared about her. The little girl grew into a young lady, worked hard, and learned many things, but her mother never acknowledged her. ¡°The young lady was silly to think that her mother would care about and praise her if she worked hard and learned many things. Later, the young lady¡¯s mother married another handsome man, and the two had a daughter. ¡°The young lady¡¯s mother doted on her new daughter and liked her very much. Everyone in the clan acknowledged the young lady¡¯s half-sister but never the young lady. The young lady grew lonely and did not know what to do. ¡°However, the young lady¡¯s father had arranged a marriage for her before he died. The boy occasionally showed concern for the young lady, and she became happy. She thought the boy was good to her, but he was like that to everyone. ¡°Still, no one had treated the young lady so well, so she thought nothing of it. Later, the boy got together with the young lady¡¯s half-sister, and the young lady¡¯s half-sister wanted to kill the young lady shortly after. ¡°The young lady finally realized how foolish she had been, as the boy and her half-sister wanted her dead. After barely escaping death, someone saved the young lady. ¡°The young lady lived in that person¡¯s house and discovered how kind and caring her savior was. Only then did she feel very much cared for. She cherished it very much and also wanted to do her best to treat her savior well. To her, she had found a home.¡± Although Miao Zhizhi told a simple story, Su Fengchen roughly knew what she had experienced. His heart ached when he heard her story. Su Fengchen wanted to say something, but his heart felt heavy, and he did not know what to say. After all, he was not very good with words. Still, he looked at Miao Zhizhi thoughtfully. The worry and heartache he felt were evident as Miao Zhizhi tilted her head while looking at him. She seemed to understand his gaze. She took a deep breath, gathered her courage, and said, ¡°The young lady wants to ask if her savior minds her past and if he¡¯s willing to be with her. Do you think her savior will be willing to do that?¡± Miao Zhizhi had suffered since she was a child, as she had never felt love or care from her family. She was humbled and sensitive, but she used all her courage to ask such a question. She knew how it felt for no one to treat her well, so she wanted to treat Su Fengchen in the best way possible. She knew he understood the story she told. Su Fengchen¡¯s heart was racing under Miao Zhizhi¡¯s gaze. He said word for word, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s willing. Although he can¡¯t give the young lady glory and wealth, he will work hard to give her a good life.¡± Miao Zhizhi chuckled when she heard that. She said with teary eyes, ¡°The young lady doesn¡¯t care about these things and will work hard with him.¡± Miao Zhizhi could finally have a place to call home. She had someone who cared about her and could finally feel the warmth of home. Meanwhile, Ding Wan, Su Fengzhang, and their son ate the thousand treasures porridge after Su Wenwu delivered it to them. The trio was shocked when they tasted the porridge together. Su Wenxian lowered his head and looked at the porridge, saying, ¡°Father, Mother, this is eight treasures porridge, right? It¡¯s delicious!¡± Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: All About Crops Chapter 315: All About Crops Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxian was more refined when it came to eating, but after tasting the eight treasures porridge, he thought it was the most delicious thing ever. He could not help but scoop it up one spoonful at a time. Su Fengzhang also started eating very quickly. After all, the family had been tossing and turning all day and had not eaten much. Su Fengzhang did not feel hungry before but was shocked after smelling the porridge¡¯s fragrance and taking a bite. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. I never expected Binglan¡¯s culinary skills to be this good.¡± He was stunned and felt that the porridge had aroused his appetite. Ding Wan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her husband and son eating. She could not eat much during this period, but the father-son duo were anxious and did not eat properly either. Furthermore, the family had only eaten dry foods to save money and could not eat anything good. Ding Wan felt guilty when she saw the duo¡¯s happiness while eating the eight treasures porridge. She knew she had to get better quickly and take good care of her family. She wanted her husband and son to have hot meals like this more often. Su Fengzhang looked at his wife and put down his porridge. Then he took Ding Wan¡¯s bowl from her and said, ¡°Here, let me feed you.¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m strong enough now, so I can eat on my own. You two can just eat. Binglan sent us so much food. Don¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± She picked up a spoon and scooped a spoonful into her mouth immediately after speaking. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian did not care about anything else and looked at Ding Wan¡¯s reaction. She had not been able to eat anything when she was ill, no matter how hard the father-son tried to feed her. Ding Wan said she did not have an appetite then, so her husband and son were anxious and afraid that she would be unable to eat Su Binglan¡¯s delicious food. After tasting a spoonful of porridge, Ding Wan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, this is truly delicious!¡± She could not control herself and scooped spoonful after spoonful into her mouth as she spoke. She felt her stomach warming up as she ate. ¡°The porridge has peanut kernels, red beans, barley rice, red dates, chestnuts, soybeans, and more.¡± Finally, there was something Ding Wan could easily eat. ¡°These are common food crops, but I never expected them to taste so good together in a porridge.¡± Su Wenxian was excited and happy to see his mother eating. He did not know how to thank his cousin. ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t we think of this before? We can make porridge this way too.¡± He was a little puzzled because those ingredients were common but tasted best when put together. If the family had known about this earlier, Ding Wan would have been able to eat properly long ago. Su Fengzhang sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. In the past, we only knew to use rice in our porridge whenever we made some.¡± Of course, the family had made porridge several times before, but they all tasted the same. It was not as fragrant and sweet as the eight treasures porridge. Ding Wan ate the porridge, and its aftertaste was endless. ¡°Do you think this porridge is easy to make? You must constantly control the heat and add adequate seasoning. Each ingredient¡¯s cooking time is different; we must boil some of these things earlier than the rest. ¡°Binglan must¡¯ve also added sugar since it¡¯s fragrant and sweet but not too greasy. If we add sugar, we might add too little or too much. Indeed, it¡¯s not that easy to make eight treasures porridge.¡± Ding Wan did not eat much on a typical day, but she had two bowls of porridge in a row that night. After that, her stomach was full, and her entire body felt warm and comfortable. ¡°You two take your time eating. I¡¯ll continue sleeping for now.¡± She was tired and wanted to nap after talking and eating so much. ¡°Okay, sleep well, Mother. You don¡¯t have to worry about dad and me.¡± Ding Wan reminded them, ¡°You two have a good sleep after eating, so we¡¯ll feel more energetic tomorrow.¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll feel more at ease as long as you¡¯re okay.¡± He and his son could not sleep and eat well lately because they were worried about Ding Wan. Since she was recovering now, the duo¡¯s worries started to fade. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua sent the eight treasures porridge to Su Fengzhi¡¯s house and went home soon after. Madam Liu said smilingly, ¡°Binglan must¡¯ve made fresh food for everyone again. This eight treasures porridge sounds good, and I know it¡¯s different from what we typically eat.¡± At that moment, Su Fengzhi, Su Wenlin, Su Wenchi, and Lin Tongtong looked at the porridge in the food box with expectant eyes. They could not wait to taste it. Even Su Wenlin and Lin Tongtong¡¯s son, Su Xuerui, blinked their eyes as they watched Madam Liu pour the porridge for everyone. The atmosphere in their home had changed ever since their conditions had improved. It was no longer gloomy and depressing¡ªinstead, it was lively, and everyone spoke enthusiastically. Even Su Xuerui became more high-spirited and was no longer cautious. Even though he was still young, children were always more sensitive than adults. He barely spoke whenever he noticed the adults around him were not in a good mood. However, after seeing the grown-ups smiling, he finally dared to speak, ¡°Um, Grandma?¡± Madam Liu heard her grandson calling her and excitedly carried him. ¡°We¡¯ll eat something delicious soon, Xuerui. Here, you can eat first, okay?¡± She filled a small bowl with the porridge and gave it to Su Wenlin, saying, ¡°Take care of Xuerui and make sure he eats his porridge.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± She portioned the porridge for everyone as she spoke, ¡°Binglan made a lot for us, so eat more if you¡¯d like. This is eight treasures porridge but thicker than usual. It looks more like rice.¡± Su Wenchi took his bowl of porridge and could not wait to dig in. ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s so delicious! I never expected porridge to taste so good! Binglan is too amazing!¡± He felt his cousin could make anything taste delicious, even chicken and duck eggs. After all, she had made things like salted duck eggs and preserved eggs. Su Wenchi did not admire anyone but his cousin because she made delicious foods, and he enjoyed eating them. Su Wenlin was too busy to eat because he was feeding his son spoonful by spoonful. Children knew what foods they enjoyed and would eat them by mouthfuls. Su Wenlin was thrilled to see how much his son enjoyed the porridge. Su Xuerui was even happier when his father fed him than when he ate on his own. ¡°Mother, Xuerui likes the porridge.¡± Madam Liu was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s willing to eat since he typically doesn¡¯t eat much. You can feed him more but not too much.¡± ¡°I know, Mother.¡± Lin Tongtong felt that she had eaten quite a lot of good food from the Su family. She put her porridge aside and did not say she would eat¡ªinstead, she walked to her husband and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take over feeding Xuerui while you go and eat.¡± She knew her husband had not eaten well because he was always busy making charcoal, and she felt sorry for him. Su Wenlin was also considerate of his wife. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, so you can eat first. I¡¯ll eat after feeding Xuerui.¡± The husband and wife cared for each other, so Su Fengzhi and Madam Liu were gratified when they saw this. Su Wenchi looked at his elder brother and sister-in-law, nodding approvingly. He also wanted a wife to care for and love.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Tears Were About to Flow Chapter 316: Tears Were About to Flow Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Liu became thoughtful when she saw the expression on Su Wenchi¡¯s face. She felt he was indeed at the age to talk about marriage since he was sixteen. She lay on the heated platform at night and could not help but tell her husband about this, ¡°A matchmaker came here before and told me about the girls in the surrounding villages. I don¡¯t know much about those girls since I haven¡¯t sent anyone to inquire about them. ¡°What do you think? Should we send someone to do that? If we like what we hear, should we let Wenchi meet them?¡± Madam Liu knew Su Fengzhi had seen and experienced the outside world many years ago, so he would have his ideas. Still, she had to listen to her husband on such matters. After all, she could not be careless regarding matters related to her youngest son. Su Fengzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s best if he married a virtuous girl since a good wife is essential. Look at our family, for example. Our days can only improve when we¡¯re harmonious. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my eldest sister-in-law or my second sister-in-law, they¡¯re both good people. Only then can our family help each other and not argue. Tongtong has studied before, and her family is legitimate. ¡°She was still willing to stay with Wenlin even when we weren¡¯t doing well. She¡¯s even more focused on living her life and being considerate toward Wenlin, which is the best a man could ask for.¡± Madam Liu understood what her husband meant. ¡°I get it now. I wanted to show that to Wenchi in the past, but we weren¡¯t doing well. There were a few suitable girls for him then, but they were unwilling to marry him yet. ¡°Since our conditions have improved now, they should be more interested. Indeed, it¡¯s a bit of a dislike for the poor and a love for the rich, but we can¡¯t say they were wrong for that. After all, those girls want to live good lives too. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned that things might change, and girls like those won¡¯t stick around with Wenchi.¡± Su Fengzhi nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s best if they¡¯re reasonable and also well-educated. Then they will focus more on living a good life with Wenchi. Of course, Wenchi needs to like them too.¡± After some thought, Madam Liu said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Wenchi to help you at your shop? Maybe someone will see how good Wenchi is and go home to tell their daughters about him.¡± Su Fengzhi comforted his wife, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. Just wait and see. Our family will keep improving, and we will rise together. When the time comes, Wenchi will meet a good girl.¡± Madam Liu knew her husband had a vision for their family. She nodded after listening to his words. ¡°What you said makes sense. Our family¡¯s conditions have improved in just a short time, and it¡¯s better than when you were a chef in Beijing. ¡°You weren¡¯t home then, but you can still earn money even though you¡¯re home now. I would say that¡¯s pretty good, right?¡± Madam Liu became emotional as she continued, ¡°I never expected our family to be able to own a shop. Even my two brothers are grateful to us. They said they made the right choice in letting me marry into the Su family.¡± Su Fengzhi said smilingly, ¡°Your family¡¯s conditions were good when your father was around, so I didn¡¯t think you would like me then.¡± Madam Liu could not help but laugh when she thought of the past. ¡°Back then, my father said the Su family had a good air about them and that they were a good family. He knew a family like yours would live better lives than most. ¡°He also said you had excellent cooking skills and worked hard. He saw that I would never go hungry. The most important thing is that my father knew you would treat me well.¡± She had never said these things before, so Su Fengzhi had no idea. After hearing his wife¡¯s words, his heart pounded as he said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He was grateful that Madam Liu had chosen him back then. She was beautiful and had many assets, so most boys liked her. Still, she chose Su Fengzhi, and he could not believe it. When he married Madam Liu, he knew he wanted to give her a good life. Madam Liu smacked his hand with a reproachful expression. ¡°Why are you being so polite?¡± ¡°I was wrong for being so decadent in the past. Let¡¯s live good lives from now on,¡± Su Fengzhi said. Madam Liu said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now. As you said, the Su family will only keep improving.¡± Ding Wan woke up the following morning and felt much better since she slept comfortably this time. She felt her appetite had grown after enjoying the porridge last night. Su Binglan even told Su Wenwu to send them tofu pudding for breakfast. When it was almost noon, Su Fengchen sent some grilled chicken and roast duck to Ding Wan and her family. Even Su Wenlin sent them barbecued lamb skewers. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were stunned when they smelled the rich fragrances and saw so much delicious food. They felt like they were hallucinating. ¡°Can our family really make so many delicious foods?!¡± Su Wenxian gulped. ¡°They smell so good too!¡± Ding Wan looked at the father-son duo and said smilingly, ¡°You guys can eat those since everyone gave these to us. Don¡¯t let them down, and enjoy their food.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian¡¯s tears were about to flow as they ate the grilled chicken, roast duck, and barbecued lamb skewers. ¡°Sob, they¡¯re so delicious.¡± ¡°I believe it¡¯s true that my three younger brothers¡¯ lives are improving.¡± ¡°With such delicious food) it will be a hit if they sell it.¡± Su Wenxian no longer cared about being elegant as he wolfed down his food. Ding Wan looked at the duo eating happily and smiled. ¡°Home is always the best place to be, and I always feel at ease.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can even sleep soundly.¡± The family could never sleep well when they traveled as they often slept outdoors to save money. Either that or they would live in farmhouses. Su Binglan went to their house in the afternoon to deliver medicine and give Ding Wan her acupuncture treatment. Ding Wan held her niece¡¯s hand and said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better thanks to you, Binglan. I realized how much clearer I could see.¡± That was what she was most excited about. She even wondered if her eyes were even better than ever. ¡°Your condition wasn¡¯t that serious, Aunt Ding. You can see things more clearly in a few days, and then you can embroider again. However, I suggest you stop sewing in the dark because it strains your eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t tire yourself out either and must ensure you get enough rest. You need rest and so do your eyes.¡± Ding Wan attentively listened to her niece. ¡°I understand, Binglan.¡± A few days later, Ding Wan felt perfect after Su Binglan¡¯s medical and acupuncture treatments. Ding Wan could even move about and cook. Although her body was still a little weak, the family felt good to have Ding Wan back to her usual self finally. Most importantly, she could see things more clearly. She was so excited that her hands were trembling. ¡°This is perfect! I can see so well now!¡± Ding Wan was typically reserved and would only faintly smile, even if she were happy. It was rare for her to be this excited until her voice trembled whenever she spoke. ¡°Mom, can you see better now?¡± Su Wenxian was also excited as he widened his eyes and looked at his mother, wanting to confirm it again. Ding Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, I can! You and your father were standing far away when you entered the door, but I saw you two more clearly. Quick, get me a needle and thread. I want to see if I can thread the needle.¡± That was what she was concerned about the most. It would be terrific if she could thread the needle.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: The Sun Was Shining Brightly Chapter 317: The Sun Was Shining Brightly Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengzhang was so excited that he became teary-eyed because his wife had finally recovered. Still, he could not believe it. He nodded and said with a choked-up voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the needle and thread.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s vision had deteriorated in her earlier years of embroidery. Later, she secretly cried whenever she saw needles and threads Therefore, her husband thought of hiding those things from her. He felt it was best if Ding Wan did not see the needles and thread, but that was why Su Wenxian did not know where those things were. Su Fengzhang went to the back room to look for his wife¡¯s sewing kit and returned shortly. Although many years had passed, the sewing kit seemed well preserved. ¡°Here are your needles and threads.¡± He carefully held his wife¡¯s sewing kit, afraid she would drop them. He knew how important it was to his wife as it was not an ordinary sewing kit. Ding Wan¡¯s parents left it behind for her, and it had always been precious to her. Ding Wan took the sewing kit with trembling hands, as it had been a while since she had held it. She touched the box and could feel its delicate indent designs. Finally, she could see the delicate patterns. She remembered how blurry her vision was, as she could only see the box¡¯s general outline. At that time, she was anxious and could only touch and feel the patterns with her hand. However, her vision had recovered, and she was excited. Ding Wan could not even describe how she felt. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian watched from the sidelines joyfully. Su Wenxian was even about to burst into tears, but he discretely wiped them away as his heart ached for his mother. The father-son duo kept silent and did not want to disturb Ding Wan. She touched the box, took a deep breath, opened it, and removed a needle and thread. Then she put the thread into the eye of the needle Since the needle¡¯s eye was thin and tiny, one would be unable to thread through it if one did not have good eyesight. However, Ding Wan could. She knew she could see better than when she was younger. Her eyes were better than ever, maybe even a little too clear. She held the thread with one hand, but she was shaking. If so, she could not point the thread at the needles eye. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian watched anxiously on the sidelines. Su Wenxian even wished he could help his mother. Ding Wan took a few deep breaths to keep herself calm and not get nervous. Then her hands stopped shaking as she aimed the thread at the eye of the needle and passed it through. She held the two ends of the thread, and the needle hung low on it. One lookand the family knew Ding Wan had inserted the thread into the needle. ¡°You threaded the needle, Mom! Your eyes are perfect!¡± Su Wenxian was no longer a child, but he was so excited that he could not help but jump up and down like a child. Su Fengzhang¡¯s eyes were misty as he said hoarsely, ¡°That¡¯s great, Wan. Truly.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s hand started to tremble again as she held the thread. However, they trembled with excitement this time. She was so happy that she started crying, ¡°I can thread needles and sew again!¡± Su Fengzhang saw his wife¡¯s tears rolling down her cheeks and felt his heart aching. He wiped her tears, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Wan. You should be happy.¡± Ding Wan wiped her tears with the back of her hands. She said smilingly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. These are tears of joy,¡± Then she hugged her husband and added, ¡°I know it¡¯s been hard on you and Wenxin all these years.¡± She felt guilty about the trouble she caused. If it were any other day, she would not have cried in front of her son, but she was now emotional. She wanted to say many things but did not know how. Su Fengzhang shook his head and sobbed. ¡°N-No, that¡¯s okay. We will always be together, especially when you get better. Things will get easier for us now.¡± He was most afraid of Ding Wan leaving him and their son behind. However, Ding Wan was better now, and he could not be happier. Ding Wan could see how her husband felt. ¡°Things won¡¯t be like this anymore in the future. Let¡¯s live good lives. I¡¯ll cook and take care of this family.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were the ones who took care of her in the past, doing her laundry and cooking, so Ding Wan felt useless. Her mood was always low, and she would cry a lot. She even thought her pitiful appearance would affect her husband and son¡¯s mood. Su Wenxian said thoughtfully, ¡°I know how to cook too, Mom. I can do that while you take better care of yourself. You don¡¯t have to tire yourself out.¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°I won¡¯t, silly child. Since I¡¯m better now, I¡¯d happily take care of us. Also, your cousin said it¡¯s good if I¡¯m more active, but I promised her I won¡¯t embroider at night or in the dark.¡± Su Wenxian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After all the excitement, the family calmed down after a while. Still, the trio had bright smiles on their faces. Ding Wan looked toward the sun outside and said, ¡°The sun looks good out there. I haven¡¯t walked around the streets for a long time.¡± When Su Fengzhang heard what his wife said, he asked, ¡°Do you want to go for a walk? I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Ding Wan nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go take a look around.¡± Indeed, it had been a long time since she could enjoy the scenery. With her previous condition, she never had the mood to go out and was also afraid she would fall somewhere and freeze, causing her family to worry. Since she was better now, she wanted to go for a walk, so Su Fengzhang hurriedly took Ding Wan¡¯s thick coat and put it on her. Then he held his wife¡¯s hand and left the house. ¡°Be careful.¡± He was very gentle with his wife, afraid she would fall. After all these years of taking special care of her, it had become a habit. Ding Wan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can walk on my own since I¡¯m fine now.¡± It was almost winter, and the weather had become colder. However, the afternoon was bright and sunny, so it was not too cold. Ding Wan revealed a faint smile as she tidied her clothes and got ready to walk around. It was just when the tofu factory workers got off work, and everyone was shocked when they saw Ding Wan. They had previously heard that Su Fengzhang¡¯s wife was dying, but she seemed to have recovered in just a few days. Ding Wan looked like nothing had ever happened to her. She had seldom left the house in the past, and most would only see her during the New Year. Even then, her face was pale, and she looked weak. Now, she looked well and walked briskly. Everyone suspected they were hallucinating and asked tentatively, ¡°Where are you going, Madam Ding?¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°Hello, Liu Qiao. I was just about to go to the fields for a look.¡± She still recognized the villagers. Although she seldom went about, the villagers would greet each other during the New Year, so she remembered everyone who interacted with her. ¡°You look much better, Madam Ding.¡± ¡°Thanks to Binglan, your body is better now.¡± ¡°Come and visit us when you¡¯re free next time, Madam Ding.¡± The other villagers greeted Ding Wan warmly when they saw her.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: The More They Discussed, the More Miraculous It Sounded Chapter 318: The More They Discussed, the More Miraculous It Sounded Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan also shared a few pleasantries with the passing villagers. She was in a good mood whenever she spoke to them, which reminded her of when she was younger. Her physical condition was better then, but she was still a little weaker than some and could not do manual labor. Still, she did well with her embroidery skills and could earn good money. She was also confident and had a good mental state. The villagers would greet her whenever she walked around the village, and she was willing to talk to them. Later, her vision started to deteriorate, and she started feeling inferior and was worried others would look at her differently. Now that she thought about it, it was all her own doing, as she realized she had overthought it. She changed her mindset and thought about things from a different perspective. She felt that it was better this way, and now, she was in a better mood and could relax. Ding Wan ran into people from the village along the way, and everyone spoke to her warmly. The villagers were grateful to the Su family, so they were more cordial and polite to them than before. Ding Wan looked at the many people and said, ¡°Have you all gone to the fields?¡± Yao Cuihua happened to be passing by and explained smilingly, ¡°Aunt Ding, we work at the tofu workshop at either early or late shifts. I am on an earlier shift today, so I typically go home to rest at this hour.¡± Ding Wan looked toward the sun and noticed it was just past noon, so it should still be around 2 pm. She was curious and wondered, ¡®The tofu factory has an early and a late shift?¡¯ She looked back along the road everyone was walking on and saw a large, long building at the back of the village near the foot of the mountain. She also saw a big signboard with the words ¡°Su¡¯s Tofu Factory¡± written on it. Ding Wan could see it perfectly but did not expect to because it was so far away. ¡®That looks like the factory everyone is talking about, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so big.¡¯ She looked at her husband and said, ¡°It seems like Second Brother-in-law¡¯s tofu factory is enormous.¡± Su Fengzhang lowered his head and softly explained in Ding Wan¡¯s ear, ¡°Yes, Fengmao said the factory had received a few more orders a few days ago. They didn¡¯t hire enough people, so they hired a few more from the village. ¡°Since everyone has passed the busy harvesting season, they are pleased to work in the factory. Fengmao said his family pays their workers five coins daily. That¡¯s up to 150 monthly, not including bonuses. ¡°Fengmao mentioned the bonus might even be more than the salary. I wanted to work there, but he told me they only hired women.¡± Ding Wan instinctively responded, ¡°Then I can work there too?¡± Su Fengzhang answered, ¡°Although working in the factory is not tiring, it consists of physical labor. I can¡¯t bear to let you contribute. I only want you to be healthy now, so you don¡¯t have to work. I can do that instead.¡± Ding Wan knew her husband felt sorry for her, but she also felt sorry for him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m better now, and I feel I have enough strength to work. Didn¡¯t you hear what Binglan said? ¡°She told me I would become healthier and stronger, just like a normal person. So I can do physical work now. I can also help you in the future.¡± Still, Su Fengzhang could not bear to let his wife do this. ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have to. Binglan said she wants to build an embroidery shop and needs you to help her.¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°Yes, Binglan¡¯s matters are important, and to be honest, I still love sewing.¡± Su Fengzhang finally saw his wife¡¯s long-lost smile and felt butterflies in his stomach. He thought of how beautiful his wife¡¯s smile was. He said, ¡°Fengmao asked if I had any plans, and I told him it would be best if we could live good lives at home. ¡°Then he said Binglan has some things she needs my help with and that if I had any interests, she could help me with a business idea, just like she did with Third and Fourth Brother. What are your thoughts on this, Wan?¡± Since the beginning, Su Fengzhang had grown accustomed to discussing things with his wife. He always felt her ideas and thoughts were better than his. Ding Wan replied without hesitation, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to help Binglan than to do your own business. Then you won¡¯t have to worry about too many things. Right now, I want our family to live well. We¡¯ll be all right as long as we don¡¯t mess around. Let¡¯s believe in Binglan.¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Of course, I believe in Binglan. We don¡¯t even know how to thank her. If it weren¡¯t for her, you would¡­¡± He had a lump in his throat when he spoke of this. Ding Wan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want others to see me as a joke. I¡¯m already fine, and if we genuinely want to be grateful to Binglan, we¡¯ll do whatever job she gives us well. I know there will be a great fortune if we work with her.¡± Ding Wan believed in this very much. Shortly after, Su Fengzhang accompanied her to look at the fields. Although it was already past the autumn harvest) the farmers prioritized their fields. They would always feel better after checking on their fields. When the couple arrived at the village¡¯s outskirts, they discovered a large stretch of barren land with things growing from it. ¡°W-?What is this place?¡± Su Fengzhang was stunned and frantically rubbed his eyes. Ding Wan was also puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s almost winter now, but why are crops growing on this land? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Those look like bean stalks. ¡± Ding Wan had seen red beans grow before, but Su Fengzhang still could not recover from his shock after seeing such a vast plot of land thriving so close to winter. After some thought, Ding Wan asked, ¡°Can people use these to make tofu?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Su Fengzhang remembered his second brother telling him about tofu and soybeans. He had only heard about it briefly before, so he did not know what the soybeans looked like. After seeing them for the first time, he was astounded. ¡°This is so many acres of land. Did Fengmao¡¯s family honestly plant all these?¡± He asked. Ding Wan smiled. ¡°I told you Binglan is capable She must¡¯ve arranged all this.¡± The news of Ding Wan¡¯s recovery spread throughout the village, and everyone felt like they were listening to a legend. ¡°Ding Wan had fully recovered. I even saw her today, and she looks good. She even walked as usual.¡± ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t sound as weak as before, either. She¡¯s so full of energy now.¡± ¡°This all seems too magical. Someone went to see Madam Ding the other day and said she looked like she was about to die. The family was about to prepare for her funeral, but she suddenly recovered.¡± ¡°The girl from the Su family cured Madam Ding. The girl that has medical skills.¡± ¡°I heard Liu Yinyin¡¯s brother had gotten bitten by a poisonous snake in Willow Village, but that girl, Binglan, saved him. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°That Binglan girl also healed Su Fengmao¡¯s foot and Su Fengchen¡¯s hand. No one believed it in the past, but I bet everyone does now.¡± The more the villagers discussed these things, the more miraculous it sounded. ¡°Since that Su girl has medical skills, does anyone think she can check on my daughter? I don¡¯t know what my daughter ate yesterday, but she said her stomach has been feeling weird for the past two days.¡± ¡°I wonder if she can check on my father because he¡¯s always dizzy. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a cure for him.¡± Lin Chai was passing by when he heard the villagers¡¯ discussions, so he took the initiative to speak up, ¡°M-My wife¡¯s b-body is weak. I-I don¡¯t know if a-anyone can cure h-her.¡± He typically did not speak around the villagers because he stuttered. However, he was anxious at this moment.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: A Doctor’s Benevolence Chapter 319: A Doctor¡¯s Benevolence Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chai was concerned about his wife¡¯s health. He knew someone had cured Ding Wan, but he was unsure if that person could help his wife. Lin Chai had sold some of his wheat during the summer and rice after the autumn harvest. In addition, he had earned more than 30 coins from working in the fields some time ago. He thought he could afford some medicine for his wife and find her a doctor for consultation. Lin Chai was usually afraid of others laughing at him because of his stuttering, so he typically dared not speak in a crowd. However, he could not care less about that now for his wife¡¯s sake. An older woman from the village listened to the crowd¡¯s discussions and said, ¡°Binglan did not say she would visit more patients.¡± ¡°But the Su family are good people, so everyone thought of asking them for help,¡± a villager said. ¡°It¡¯s good that they help, but if it¡¯s inconvenient for Binglan to help, you can¡¯t blame her. You guys should know that Binglan is not a doctor, so no one can force her to treat anyone.¡± Everyone heard Old Madam Li¡¯s words, and someone said, ¡°We know that, Old Madam Li. We can never repay the Su family¡¯s kindness, but we¡¯ll never have bad intentions toward them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam Li. We were just wondering, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll also pay Miss Su a consultation fee if she ever decides to help us.¡± The villagers only gathered to express their views to one another. After all, they were considerate and knew even doctors would charge them. Besides treating Ding Wan with acupuncture over the past few days, Su Binglan was preparing to build her embroidery shop. After buying 400 acres of land, she had to use it somehow. Fortunately, the tofu factory raked in money daily, so the family had earned quite a bit in the past few days. Su Binglan had enough to build her embroidery She drew the shop¡¯s blueprints and included a dormitory in the back for her future employees to rest. However, few villagers knew how to sew, and most already had jobs at the tofu factory. If Su Binglan needed to hire people who knew how to sew for the embroidery shop, she had to hire people from surrounding villages. Some of these villages were far from Su Teng Village, so it was inconvenient for some to go through and fro. That was why Su Binglan planned to build a dormitory in the shop¡¯s back so that everyone could rest there conveniently. She had plans for those 400 acres of land, wanting to build commercial areas, residential areas, and schools. That was what she wanted for the future, but now, she knew she should do it one step at a time. After building the embroidery shop, Su Binglan would tell her employees to make dolls, handicrafts, handbags, school bags, and such. She had previously made school bags for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai, and their classmates envied them. Of course, Su Binglan later made one for Baili Xihong as well. She heard from the three little ones that many of their classmates at the academy would ask them where they bought their school bags. After all, it would be more convenient for the students to carry their things to school if they had one. After hearing these things from her nephews and Baili Xihong, Su Binglan decided she wanted to make more school bags. Still, he had limited energy and could not make school bags for everyone back then. Moreover, Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin were not good at sewing and could not make such things. Nonetheless, Su Binglan could arrange these things after establishing her embroidery shop. By then, her Aunt Ding Wan would have recovered fully and could be in charge of helping Su Binglan supervise the shop workers. Su Binglan was writing her plans on her desk at home when a villager came knocking on the door. It was Old Madam Li. The evening had yet to arrive, and every Su family member had things to do. Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu were the only ones at home. Su Wenxiu was spending time planting medicinal herbs when he heard the knocking. He hurriedly went to the main door to welcome the person, ¡°Old Madam Li? Why are you here?¡± The old lady leaned on her walking stick and said, ¡°Hello, Wenxiu. Is your sister home? ¡°Do you need her for something, Old Madam Li?¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to ask if your sister is available. Many villagers want to ask your sister to give them or their family members a check-up. Of course, everyone will pay for the consultation fee.¡± There were no doctors in Su Teng Village, so if anyone had a headache, fever, or other illnesses, they would have to travel far, sometimes even in the middle of the night, to find a doctor. Some would even have to go to town. However, the doctors who worked in town would go home at night, so the villagers would not find an open clinic in the middle of the night. That was why the people of Su Teng Village always did their best not to get sick. Since Old Madam Li was an elderly villager, everyone asked her to ask for Su Binglan¡¯s help. She was also warm-hearted and immediately agreed, hoping the villagers would be well and not suffer. Some even froze to death during the winter in the earlier years, and Old Madam Li no longer wanted to hear of such things. The ones who died such terrible deaths were from the same village, and the villagers would feel uneasy whenever something like that happened. Therefore, Old Madam Li also intended to ask if Su Binglan would take house After hearing Old Madam Li¡¯s words, Su Wenxiu understood her intentions. Everyone had heard of his Aunt Ding Wan¡¯s recovery and thought highly of his younger sister¡¯s medical skills. In the past, everyone felt incredulous after hearing that his father¡¯s foot and his uncle¡¯s hand had recovered. They did not think much of it and assumed their injuries were minor and could recover naturally. However, the changes in Ding Wan were highly evident, so everyone finally believed that Su Binglan was knowledgeable in medicine and possessed outstanding medical skills. That was why everyone wanted to ask for her help. ¡°Old Madam Li, quickly come in. Have a glass of water while I look for my sister.¡± Su Wenxiu invited Old Madam Li into the house and then went to tell Su Binglan about her visit. Su Binglan was stunned. ¡°I treated my father¡¯s foot and uncle¡¯s hand last time. I thought the villagers would come to see me then, not after I treated Aunt Su Wenxiu understood what his sister meant. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to help everyone as a doctor, right?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Doctors are benevolent, and we¡¯re part of this village. If the villagers have problems, I will help them. Still, I¡¯m not prepared to be a doctor, but you can.¡± ¡°Sister, when I become a doctor, I will help all the villagers and everyone else.¡± Su Binglan looked at her brother with admiration and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such ambitions, Second Brother. How about this? You will spend half a day visiting the villagers every week. You will follow me and learn here and at the town hospital. ¡°Visual learning alone is not as practical, so by combining theory and practice, you can grasp more knowledge more efficiently. Also, have you memorized all the acupoints from the diagram I drew for you last time? Su Binglan had been busy lately and had forgotten to ask Su Wenxiu about Su Wenxiu nodded thoughtfully, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve memorized everything and can even draw that diagram by memory, Sister.¡± He had studied and looked at Su Binglan¡¯s diagram every day, so he could even close his eyes and imagine it perfectly. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Very good. Now it¡¯s time for you to take what you learned and put them into practice. Go and tell Old Madam Li that I¡¯ll visit everyone tomorrow afternoon. Also, I¡¯m only available one afternoon weekly, so the next visit will be the week after this.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and tell her now. The villagers will be pleased. Any complicated illnesses won¡¯t be a problem with you around.¡± As if he had thought of something, he turned back and added, ¡°Oh right, Sister, there¡¯s also a consultation fee, right?¡± Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Thin-Skinned Chapter 320: Thin-Skinned Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu said thoughtfully, ¡°The consultation and medical herb fees are typically separate things. The more capable the doctor is, the higher the fees sometimes are. ¡°However, Doctor Wu is a good person. He charges normal rates for wealthier people and sometimes refuses payment from the less fortunate.¡± Su Binglan had not thought about these things. She said, ¡°The people in our village can decide how much they can pay us for the consultation fees. As for those in other villages, I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡± Su Wenxiu was stunned when he heard his sister¡¯s words. ¡°You want me to decide on the fee, Sister?¡± Su Binglan nodded in response, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can decide the price.¡± After some thought, Su Wenxiu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to charge too much, we can put it as two coins for the fees. But if the patient¡¯s condition worsens, we can¡¯t charge too low. Do you think this will work, Sister?¡± He almost impulsively said he wanted to omit the consultation fee, but it was unreasonable. If that were the case, doctors could not make a living. Su Binglan had asked Su Wenxiu to set the price because she wanted him to treat his patients according to that. However, Su Wenxiu had never thought of that and only felt his sister could not treat the patients for free. The people in the other villages could not afford consultations if the price were too high. Therefore, Su Wenxiu did some calculations and decided on two coins per person. The people from Su Teng Village could enjoy a discount as they could get free consultations but would have to pay for medicinal herbs. Then after Su Binglan gave them their prescription, they could go to pharmacies to get the medicine. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Of course.¡± She knew her second brother would become a fine doctor because he possessed the benevolent heart that all doctors had. When Su Binglan agreed, Su Wenxiu was thrilled and smiled brilliantly. Su Binglan noticed her second brother¡¯s smile and thought he looked like a teenage schoolboy in modern times. He appeared sunny and handsome whenever he smiled. When she looked closer, she realized Su Wenxiu¡¯s skin had become fairer and looked more handsome after being back in the village for a long time. Perhaps it was because he ate well or because of the spiritual spring water that his skin had become fairer and appeared much healthier. It could also be because Su Wenxiu had been studying and fiddling with medicinal herbs. Even the herbs¡¯ smell would linger on his body from time to time. Su Binglan thought her second brother would be popular with the ladies and that if he were in a modern era, he would cause girls to go crazy for him. Su Wenxiu was excited to tell everything to Old Madam Su but felt something was amiss when he looked into his sister¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head to look at his clothes and then touched his face before asking, ¡°Is there something on my face, Sister? Or is there something wrong with my clothes?¡± Su Binglan shook her head but revealed an enigmatic smile. ¡°Have you met any cute girls in town lately, Second Brother?¡± Her question stunned Su Wenxiu, but he quickly responded, ¡°What are you talking about, Sister? I¡¯m usually busy with my daily studies and gathering medicinal herbs. I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to girls.¡± He had never thought in that direction. He only wanted to work hard to improve himself, be helpful, and help his family. After all, Su Wenzhe, Su Wenwu, and Su Binglan worked hard to improve, and he did not want to drag them down. Moreover, they were always busy, and Su Wenxiu did not want to sit idly by. He would write notes every night by the oil lamp and memorize whatever he learned in the mornings. Whenever he had spare time, he would flip through everything he had written and constantly recite them. Su Binglan said he had to review the past to learn new things, and Su Wenxiu had kept that in mind. Su Binglan noticed his thoughtful expression and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Second Brother. I was just asking, that¡¯s all. Still, you should pay more attention to that. ¡°You can always take the initiative if there¡¯s a girl you like. There¡¯s nothing to feel embarrassed about.¡± Su Wenxiu blushed when his sister told him these things. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go and talk to Old Madam Li about the consultation.¡± He ran off as he spoke, and Su Binglan shook her head, sighing. ¡®The people in this era are so thin-skinned. Even Wenxiu, who¡¯s typically carefree.¡¯ Su Wenxiu only had a shy expression with no negative emotions when Su Binglan mentioned these things to him. Su Binglan remembered him looking sad when she talked about such things. Su Wenxiu would think of the past and look hurt, but he no longer seemed that way. It only meant that he had gotten over what had happened back then. Su Wenxiu ran to the main hall and told Old Madam Li what his sister had said. Old Madam Li was thrilled with what she had heard. ¡°Truly? Your sister said Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true, Old Madam Li. We won¡¯t charge the people in our village consultation fees. Instead, we will only charge them for the medicinal herbs should they need them. ¡°If we have enough herbs at home, the villagers can buy them from us. After all, the ones I grow aren¡¯t expensive. In any case, everyone can decide for themselves. Our primary purpose is to heal people.¡± Those were Su Wenxiu¡¯s sincere words, as he did not study medicine to earn money. He only wanted to help and save people. Still, he would accept the money if everyone were to buy medicinal herbs from him. Of course, his prices would be lower compared to the pharmacies in town, making it more affordable for the people of Su Teng Village. He would not use this as an excuse to make a profit. At the moment, he was living and eating for free, so he would feel like a burden to his family if he gave away his herbs for free. Moreover, everything had its rules, and Su Wenxiu did not want to break them. Old Madam Li grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You and your sister are good people, Wenxiu. The villages will be delighted once they hear this news. Everyone has benefited much from your family, and many families¡¯ lives are improving. ¡°Some even earn money by working in Su Zhengde¡¯s construction team and the tofu factory. Everyone also knows your sister wants to open a shop between our village and town. I wonder what kind of shop it¡¯ll be.¡± Su Binglan did not spread the news about her embroidery shop yet. The villagers had only heard little of it but did not know any details. However, the villagers kept a close eye on Su Binglan and wanted to get more information. Everyone wanted to work for the Su family. Su Wenxiu said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my sister is planning, Old Madam Su. Still, she will tell the villagers if she needs help. My sister will always prioritize our village.¡± He knew his sister would build an embroidery shop, but Su Binglan did not want to tell the villagers yet, so he could not say much about it.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Implicit Expression Chapter 321: Implicit Expression Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu looked easy to talk to but was the most moral person in the world. He knew Old Madam Li was asking these questions on the villagers¡¯ behalf and what the villagers were most concerned about. Everyone had seen the benefits of working in the tofu factory and wanted to find more work with the Su family. Everyone felt that his sister, Su Binglan, was someone who would do great things. Su Wenxiu was also incredibly proud whenever he mentioned Su Binglan. She was his little sister, after all. Sure, Su binglan was their little sister, and they should be taking care of her¡ªinstead, she was taking care of them like an older sister. Su Wenxiu knew he should support this family and that Su Binglan was still so young. His heart ached at the thought of this. However, when he saw the smile on his sister¡¯s face every day, he felt that his mood would improve. Therefore, he had to work hard to learn medicine and his sister¡¯s abilities. That way, he could help his sister and make things easier for her. One would say that the older brothers in the Su family had a sister complex. Of course, Su Binglan deserved better treatment because she was good and treated her family well. Old Madam Li felt rather emotional when she heard Su Wenxiu¡¯s words. She felt that the Su family had genuinely helped the villagers too much. Now, not only were the people of Su Teng village benefiting from the Su family, but even the people from the surrounding villages benefitted from them. Since Su Fengchen had bought many chicken and duck eggs from the villagers, their lives improved by raising more ducks and chickens. Now that Su Binglan had opened a hotpot restaurant, she started to buy pork and lamb. Many families also began thinking of ways to buy miniature pigs and lamb to raise. When they raised them, they could slaughter them to make money. No one dared to invest too much into these things in the past, mainly because they had difficulties selling lamb and pigs. Not only would it be a waste of effort, but they might even be unable to recover their costs. Even if the villagers sold pork and lamb at the end of the year, only some would buy them. The villagers had trouble selling these things, so they could only lower the price. Therefore, as time passed, many families stopped raising pigs and lamb. The villagers who raised chickens and ducks could sell eggs for money. Even if they could not sell the eggs, they could still cook and feed them to their children at home. However, raising pigs was different as only a few were willing to raise them just to slaughter the pigs and eat their meat. Still, things had changed. Li Dazhuang, who worked for Su Wenwu in the village, needed a lot of pork and mutton to help the hot pot restaurant with its ingredients. Now, he was collecting pigs and mutton from the villagers. Now, no one needed to worry about not being able to sell their pigs and mutton. A few families that raised pigs and lambs had made a lot of money during this time. Even Old Madam Li thought it was pretty magical. Now that the Su family¡¯s conditions had improved, everyone else¡¯s conditions followed suit after the family helped the villagers. ¡°Everyone is grateful to you, but they are too embarrassed to say it.¡± In that era, people were still subtle with their words and did not express their gratitude in such a straightforward way. However, Old Madam Li could say it and speak up for everyone. ¡°I know, Old Madam Li,¡± Su Wenxiu nodded and continued, ¡°The people in our village are nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone is very united. In the past, everyone helped each other whenever they encountered any problems. Of course, everyone here knows what¡¯s good for them. Everyone¡¯s lives have improved thanks to your family, and they will remember these things.¡± Su Wenxiu felt a burning sensation in his heart when he heard that. He liked how it felt to help himself and others. Of course, it was all thanks to his sister since he had yet to do anything. Still, he thought he would have to learn more from his sister in the future. Old Madam Li left after talking to Su Wenxiu for a while. Many were waiting for Old Madam Li not far away. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the smile on Old Madam Li¡¯s face. It seemed that Su Binglan was willing to do consultations for everyone. The villagers were shocked when Old Madam Li conveyed Su Binglan¡¯s message to everyone. They widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°We don¡¯t need to pay for our village¡¯s treatment?¡± ¡°Old Madam Li, did you hear correctly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a doctor giving free consultations.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our village has benefited a lot from the Su family.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Su family, how could we make money by relying on chicken and duck eggs without leaving the village? ¡®Exactly. We have two pigs in our house and were worried we wouldn¡¯t be able to sell them for a reasonable price before the end of the year, but we sold them two days ago at a fair price. It¡¯s because of the hot pot restaurant Binglan opened that we can sell our pigs.¡± ¡°Binglan is such a good person.¡± ¡°Now that Li Dazhuang is working for Su Wenwu, his family¡¯s condition is improving. He can eat good food now.¡± ¡°Old Madam Li can rest assured now.¡± Old Madam Li and Li Dazhuangs grandmother were related, so she hoped Li Dazhuang would better himself. It was indeed good to have a proper job. ¡°It¡¯s true. You guys heard it right,¡± said Old Madam Li. ¡°Theyll see patients tomorrow afternoon, but please hurry up, everyone. If you¡¯re sick, see them quickly. Only our village won¡¯t need to pay a consultation fee. Other villages need to pay. Also, please prioritize those who are in worse conditions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Su Binglan is so busy, but she still gives free consultations to everyone. Everyone should be considerate of her.¡± ¡°Su Binglan said the consultation is free, but we can¡¯t let her do that. We have to bring her something.¡± ¡°We can bring some wild vegetables and radishes we harvested.¡± ¡°You can also bring eggs.¡± ¡°Binglan is a good person. She might not accept such gifts.¡± As time passed, everyone knew what Su Binglan was like. They knew she had her principles and would think of the villagers. Moreover, everyone knew she did not lack these things, so they brought them as a token of appreciation. The people of Su Teng village were straightforward and honest. Everyone was simple-minded and would not hide anything. Everyone prioritized leading good lives. After some discussion, everyone went home early. Soon after, the other villagers got the news. Since there were only a few dozen households in Su Teng village, the news would quickly spread. Many people were free at this time and would have nothing to do, so they stood on the streets to chat and gossip. Also, after the tofu factory¡¯s expansion, many women in the village went to work there. Some households would have the men stay home instead. After a few days of rest, the men felt the importance of having a woman at home. Since the women could make money now, the men also began cleaning the house and learning to cook. All in all, every family in the village lived happily because of the excellent atmosphere around Su Teng village. Lin Chai hurried home and quickly told his wife, Miss He, about the consultation.. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: The Simple Clinic Chapter 322: The Simple Clinic Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chai was excited when he went home and looked at Miss He, who was feeding the chickens and ducks. He quickly took the bowl from her hand and helped feed the chickens and ducks. ¡°T-Today, Old Madam Li asked Miss Su on her behalf. M-Miss Su said that she could do the c-consultation. S-She would use one afternoon every seven d-days to do s-so. ¡°T-The people in our village won¡¯t have to pay for the c-consultation but will only have to pay for the m-medicine. W-We¡¯ve saved up some money, so I want you to go for the c-consultation,¡± Lin Chai stammered the whole time. He was a little anxious and sputtered, but Miss He was very patient whenever she listened to her husband speak. When Miss He looked at him, her gaze was gentle. She knew Lin Chai¡¯s heart ached for her. Lin Chai was usually reluctant to eat as he wanted to save the family¡¯s money. However, he did not hesitate to treat his wife. Miss He¡¯s heart ached for her husband, and she could not bear to spend the money they had saved. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to go.¡± ¡°Y-You should go and take a look. I-I heard that Miss Su¡¯s medical skills are excellent. S-She might be able to cure you.¡± Miss He had been Lin Chai¡¯s husband for many years. She would always think about his feelings whenever she spoke, afraid she would say something that would make Lin Chai sad. Although Lin Chai did not say it, Miss He knew her husband was perturbed about his stuttering. During the free season, many would go to the streets to stand and talk. Lin Chai would permanently lower his head and never talk to the villagers. Miss He knew he was afraid of others gossiping about him. Lin Chai knew what his wife meant. He shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m in good health. Miss Su i s medical skills are exceptional, so she should be able to cure you. I heard Miss Su nursed Madam Ding back to health. Someone saw Madam Ding and said she had truly recovered. That¡¯s why I know you¡¯ll get better.¡± Miss He¡¯s body was also weak, but she was indifferent and would not waste her time on a dead end. So, besides being unable to do heavy work, her condition did not affect her in other ways. Still, Lin Chai was worried about her. Miss He looked at her husband¡¯s stubborn expression and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Besides, we have many uses for the money we have saved. We must save it.¡± ¡°B-But if you go for the consultation, y-you¡¯ll be even better,¡± Lin Chai said. ¡°That¡¯s true, but look, after you recover from your stammering, you might be able to work for the construction team.¡± Miss He knew her husband was a hardworking and honest person. He used to help the villagers build houses, so he should have experience. He might even be able to join Su Zhengde¡¯s team. Miss He felt her husband might be more cheerful if he had something to do and worked with many people. Then Lin Chai would not be as quiet as he was. She also worried that he would overthink things and get sick. Lin Chai shook his head. ¡°Y-You should go for the c-consultation.¡± He was very stubborn and did not know how to say sweet things, so he anxiously said, ¡°We can grow old together when you¡¯re well.¡± Miss He felt bitter-sweet when she heard that and understood the fear in her husband¡¯s eyes. She knew he was afraid that he would not be able to take it. She had been worried when she heard that Madam Ding Wan had gotten sick and Su Fengzhang had taken Madam Ding Wan to see a doctor because she thought Lin Chai¡¯s mood seemed very low over those few days. He should have overthought many things. If Lin Chai did not say these things now, Miss He might not even know what he was thinking or worrying about. Miss He¡¯s nose twitched, and she lowered her head. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go for the consultation, but it¡¯s up to me whether or not we should get the medicine.¡± After all, the medicine was too expensive, and she was still reluctant to spend that money. She knew she could go for the consultation because it was free. Still, she did not want to go empty-handed because Su Binglan was a good person. Miss He knew good from bad, so she caught a few small fish from the river and prepared to give them to Su Binglan the next day. She caught the fish when she went to the river to wash clothes. Ever since they had to prepare for the consultation the next afternoon, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu discussed setting up a clinic. Since they moved into their new home, the old three-room house they had previously lived in was empty. Su binglan wanted to renovate the old house and turn it into a simple clinic, so she went to find Su Xueye, Su Zhengde¡¯s eldest grandson. Since Su Xueye led the team to build Su Binglan¡¯s tofu factory, his reputation became well-known, and many went to him for construction and renovation work. Su Xueye was also very busy. Still, his studies were the most important, no matter how busy he was. He would study every night after returning home. Su Zhengde and Madam Zhou were happy to see their eldest grandson so studious. Whenever Su Zhengde returned home, Madam Zhou would always tell him about their grandson. As for Su Zhengde¡¯s eldest son and daughter-in-law, they were generous people. They did not need to care about the family and even left their son¡¯s matters to Su Zhengde and Madam Zhou. ¡°Xueye didn¡¯t want to study when his parents sent him to a private school. I thought Xueye was serious about not wanting to study,¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to change his mind after Binglan took care of him for a few ¡°Xueye has been studying since he returned. He¡¯ll continue learning by the oil lamp even when it¡¯s dark.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Su Zhengde said smilingly, ¡°That means that your grandson is promising. Don¡¯t you know everyone is saying that Su Xueye is my grandson? They¡¯re saying that I¡¯m Su Xueye¡¯s actual grandfather. People might know Xueye, but they might not know me.¡± Even Madam Zhou found it unbelievable. ¡°Is my grandson that famous? ¡°Of course,¡± Su Zhengde said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the Su family¡¯s tofu factory. Everyone in the surrounding villages knows about it. After asking around, they learned that a team led by a scholar built it. They even asked Xueye to help build their houses.¡± Madam Zhou could not stop smiling. ¡°Binglan is so capable that she can make it in school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Xueye is talented in architecture. There are some things I can teach Xueye, but there are also some things I can¡¯t. Xueye thought he knew everything in the past, but after seeing Bingan¡¯s blueprints, he realized she¡¯s the one with great ability.¡± Madam Zhou took out a blueprint. ¡°Look, this is what he drew. Xueye said this blueprint is useless, but I think it¡¯s good.¡± Madam Zhou did not know what was going on. Su Zhengde took the blueprint and was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s very well drawn. Xueye has learned Binglan¡¯s abilities. Good for him,¡± he laughed and continued, ¡°I have a worthy successor. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t let the child get too tired over these next few days. Make more delicious food for him to nourish his body,¡± Su Zhengde instructed his wife. Madam Zhou smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice. Of course, I¡¯ll feed my grandson well. Tonight, we¡¯ll make dumplings too.¡± The family conditions were good, the children were promising, and Madam Zhou was in a good mood. Every day, she would think of different ways to make delicious food. Their family¡¯s financial situation was not too bad in the past, but it could not compare to how they were now. In the past, Madam Zhou was only willing to cook some delicious food during Chinese New Year and other festivals. Now, she was more willing to buy meat and cook delicious food every two or three days.. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: The Value of Craftsmanship Chapter 323: The Value of Craftsmanship Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Zhou could do that because there was a daily income. Whether it was Su Zhengde¡¯s team or the furniture store, they made daily money. That was also for the food for the children at home. Su Zhengde¡¯s three sons were skilled, and his grandson was promising. Madam Zhou was not too worried and was willing to spend money to buy and make good food. The food at home was delicious, and Madam Zhou¡¯s three sons worked harder. Su Zhengde knew his three sons were straightforward and honest. However, they were not good with words and were only good at technical work. However, Su Xueye¡¯s team still needed to gain more maturity. That was why Su Zhengde wanted to focus on raising his eldest grandson to let him take over the family in the future. Su Zhengde looked at his wife¡¯s happy expression and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t do everything alone. Let your three daughters-in-law help you cook.¡± Madam Zhou heard Su Zhengde¡¯s words and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know how to feel sorry for others now. You also smile more now. You were so serious in the past that the children feared you.¡± Su Zhengde used to be a severe man and was the kind of person who did not smile or talk much. His three sons had been afraid of him since they were young. However, Madam Zhou thought it was best that her husband liked to smile more now. Their children were also more willing to talk to him. ¡°Our three daughters-in-law are busy with the furniture store. There¡¯s a new batch of furniture to be shipped out, so they went to check on it. They¡¯ll be back for dinner in a while.¡± The whole family was busy, so Madam Zhou felt more energized to cook. After a while, her three daughters-in-law returned and were thrilled to hear they would have dumplings that night. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call us, Mother-in-law? You¡¯ll tire yourself out. We¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the vegetables. Oh, right, Mother-in-law, what kind of fillings are we making?¡± The three daughters-in-law were happy when they heard they would eat dumplings and were looking forward to it. That was because dumplings were delicious. The family could not eat dumplings on regular days either and would only eat them when their lives had improved. The trio walked briskly, and Madam Zhou was in a good mood. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll eat dumplings with radish and meat tonight. Old man, you go and dig up some radishes.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°Someone, help me chop the meat.¡± ¡°Alright, Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°Someone else, help me knead the dough.¡± Madam Zhou also got busy after giving orders. After the family finished eating the dumplings and got ready to rest, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu went to Madam Zhou¡¯s house. Su Binglan had purposely gone at that time because she knew Madam Zhou would ask her to join them for dinner if she arrived early. Su Binglan was too embarrassed to eat at other people¡¯s houses, so she usually only came over after eating. Seeing that Su Binglan had come, Madam Zhou¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Oh my, Binglan is here. Why are you so late? We still have some dumplings left. Come in and eat some.¡± Madam Zhou made many dumplings, afraid the family would not have enough. However, she did not expect to have three extra plates of dumplings. She wanted to fry them in the pot for her grandson to eat the next day. When Madam Zhou saw Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu, she quickly reheated the dumplings for them. Madam Zhou pulled Su Binglan¡¯s hand, and Su Binglan said softly, ¡°Aunt Zhou, me and Wenxiu have just eaten. Our stomachs are still full, and we can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ¡°Hey, why did you eat at home? It would be the same if you ate here. This is still your familys, not someone else¡¯s.¡± Madam Zhou and Su Binglan were amiable. On the one hand, it was because Madam Zhou liked Su Binglan. On the other hand, she was grateful to this girl. If it were not for Su Binglan, Madam Zhou¡¯s family would not have improved so drastically. Moreover, Su Xueye was still learning from Su Binglan. That was more valuable than craftsmanship, and Madam Zhou did not know how to thank Su Binglan. So, she sincerely invited Su Binglan to eat. Su Xueye¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Su Binglan. ¡°Aunt Binglan!¡¯ Su Xueye was drawing and quickly came out of the room. ¡°It¡¯s already so late, but you¡¯re still studying?¡± Su Binglan looked at the charcoal pen in Su Xueye¡¯s hand and knew he was studying. Su Xueye nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already learned the drawing method you taught me. I draw every day. I¡¯m also thinking about the style of the house that you mentioned, Aunt Binglan. I¡¯ve already drawn it.¡± Su Xueye studied very seriously. He would ponder over everything Su Binglan had taught him every day. Su Binglan looked at the blueprint and sighed inwardly. Su Xueye was a genius in this area. In time, he would become a master architect of this era. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve improved.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Su Xueye became very excited when Su Binglan praised him. ¡°Aunt Binglan, I will continue to study hard.¡± ¡°Yes, studying is good, but I¡¯m here today because I have something to tell you,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Xueye¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Aunt Binglan, are you going to build another shop?¡± Although Su Binglan was the same age as Su Xueye, she did not feel uncomfortable whenever Su Xueye called her ¡°aunt.¡± Everyone in the village addressed each other according to seniority. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± Su Binglan laughed and asked. ¡°I heard from the villagers that you bought land between the town and the village,¡± Su Xueye said, embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s those barren lands, right? There¡¯s no way to grow food on those barren lands, so I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll use it to build shops similar to the tofu factory.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m planning to build an embroidery shop, and the shop design is ready. I¡¯ve been designing the staff dormitory building over the past two days, but I want you to lead the construction team.¡± Su Binglan made this arrangement because she believed in Su Xueye¡¯s ability and wanted to help him build his reputation. That was because Su Zhengde would be the one who hired the team to do the work. Su Xueye was too young, and no one trusted him. However, Su Binglan did not do that. Instead, she looked at one¡¯s ability. In the future, when people mentioned Su Xueye and heard that he had built something, they would believe he was capable. He was relieved that he was leading a team to work. Besides, Su Xueye was slow to learn theoretical knowledge. He could only learn fundamental skills from practice. He felt touched. ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Aunt Binglan. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but no one believed in me when I first led the team. Everyone was suspicious when I built the tofu factory for you, but they admitted I was capable after my team completed the building. ¡°Some people want me to build a house now, but I don¡¯t take that many jobs. I think I should spend more time studying.¡± Su Binglan nodded in praise, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You can¡¯t just focus on building houses. You have to stop and learn.¡± Madam Zhou was also surprised.. ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re planning to build an embroidery shop?¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Small Medical Hall Chapter 324: Small Medical Hall Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Zhou was surprised. She felt that Su Binglan had just built a tofu factory but already wanted to build an embroidery shop. She thought Su Binglan had been too busy. Su Binglan was too capable and made one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Yes, Aunt Zhou, I plan to build an embroidery shop so that many people in our village who can¡¯t handle physical work can work there,¡± Su Binglan explained. Madam Zhou sighed inwardly. ¡°You¡¯re always thinking for others.¡± She could tell that Su Binglan was in a hurry to build an embroidery shop mainly because she was thinking about the villagers. If it weren¡¯t for Su Binglan, Su Teng village would not have undergone such a huge change. ¡°You should take care of yourself too. You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Su Binglan knew Madam Zhou¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Zhou,¡± she explained smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll hire people to work when the shop is complete. I won¡¯t be tired. I had the wool washed and dried, so I can¡¯t leave it there. I want to use wool to make clothes.¡± There are also some handicrafts and others. When the embroidery shop made them, they¡¯ll have a vast market. However, Madam Zhou did not know how to embroider. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but your Aunt Ding Wan is excellent at embroidering. The things she embroiders are lovely. Her embroidering skills are passed down from her ancestors and not to outsiders.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told my aunt that she¡¯ll be helping me look after the embroidery shop after she has recovered,¡± Su Binglan said. Madam Zhou thought for a moment and clapped. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ding Wan is the most suitable person to do this. You can ask her to help you look after the embroidery shop. She¡¯ll be thrilled.¡± Madam Zhou also did not inquire about the embroidery shop. However, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Also, I heard you¡¯ll take half a day every week to give free consultations to the villagers? Su Binglan nodded, ¡°Yes, our village is free of charge, but the cost of medicine is separate. However, everyone can take the prescription I give them to town to get medicine, or you can get medicine from Wenxiu. ¡°Everyone is free to do as they please, but the people from other villages will have to pay the consultation fee.¡± ¡°Everyone is grateful to you, Binglan,¡± Madam Zhou¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law said lowly. ¡°That¡¯s true. The people from other villages are envious of our village,¡± Madam Zhou said. ¡°Now, the people from other villages want to become a part of our village,¡± Madam Zhou¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law said smilingly, ¡°Two days ago, someone came to ask about Xueye and wanted to find him a good match.¡± ¡°Xueye is only fourteen years old, so he¡¯s too young to get married,¡± Madam Zhou said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. I told you I¡¯m still early in my studies, and I¡¯m also devoted to them. I didn¡¯t think about these things.¡± Madam Zhou looked at Su Wenxiu. ¡°Wenxiu, someone must¡¯ve spoken to your mother, but she respected you, so she probably didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡± ¡°Aunt Zhou,¡± Su Wenxiu said shyly, lowering his head. Madam Zhou smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re studying medicine now. You have your ideas, just like your sister. Don¡¯t worry. Your mother said she would respect your opinions.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°By the way, Aunt Zhou, I¡¯m here to ask my uncle and Xueye to help me renovate my old house into a small medical hall,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°This way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for everyone to come and see Wenxiu for consultations.¡± She wanted to sav ¡°small clinic,¡± but her uncle and the others probably would not understand. That was why she said it was a medical hall instead. Su Zhengde immediately understood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I¡¯ll send some people to renovate the old house tomorrow morning.¡± Su Binglan took out the blueprint and showed it to Su Zhengde. ¡°Uncle Zhengde, just make it like this.¡± Su Zhengde quickly knew what to do. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll make minor changes if we don¡¯t need to rebuild it. We¡¯ll have enough time in the morning.¡± Su Xueye was curious and came over to look at the blueprint. ¡°Aunt Binglan, is this the blueprint for the small medical hall you were talking about?¡± Su Binglan noticed his interest and explained, ¡°There are three rooms, one stove, and two brick beds in that house. We should leave the stove and one brick bed in there. ¡°There¡¯s a brick platform and a bed in this room. We can use that as a resting place or an operating room. Let¡¯s turn that room into a hall where we can receive patients. ¡°Then, let¡¯s put a few stools in the yard so that everyone can sit there and line up to rest. We¡¯ll do it this way first and renovate it again later. We can also turn the courtyard into a hall and¡­¡± Su Binglan explained to Su Xueye in detail what everything would look like after the transformation. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s much simpler and more convenient than the Hundred Herbs Hospital in town. Everyone has a place to rest,¡± Su Xueye sighed. Su Wenxiu added, ¡°If there are too many people in Hundred Herbs Hospital, no one will have a place to rest. They¡¯ll have to wait outside. ¡°Many people will faint when the weather gets hot during the summer, and it¡¯ll get too cold during the winter. That i s why it¡¯s better to renovate our house like this, right, Little Sister?¡± After discussing things, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu went home. Su Zhengde brought Su Xueye and a few other workers to the renovation site the following day. If many people worked together, a simple modification would be swift. So after lunch, Su Binglan hung a sign at the old house¡¯s door that read ¡°Su Family Clinic.¡± Many people lined up at the entrance when the place opened in the afternoon. Everyone greeted Su Binglan enthusiastically. They also carried baskets in their hands with gifts inside. Some filled their baskets with wild vegetables, homemade food, and eggs. ¡°Everyone, bring back what you brought. I¡¯m not taking anything,¡± Su Binglan said. She was serious about it. She felt that perhaps everyone felt terrible for receiving free treatment, so they brought her some things. However, others who did not bring her gifts would feel embarrassed. For the villagers, a basket of wild vegetables could last several days. That was why Su Binglan was earnest. She would not accept anything from the villagers, no matter what. Since Su Binglan did not accept gifts, many people sighed in relief. Some mustered their courage to come for a consultation, afraid others would criticize them if they did not bring enough gifts. Still, Su Binglan did not accept anything from anyone, so there was no comparison. It would also make them feel better. Everyone was very nervous, but Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu sat inside, so they gave each person a number plate. The villagers only entered after the Su siblings called their number. The first person was a woman from the village who had brought in her daughter. ¡°Miss Su, my daughter has been eating bad food for the past two days. She said her stomach hurts.¡± Su Binglan looked at the woman and said, ¡°She ate something that went bad, so I¡¯ll just prescribe some medicine, and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Then she gave the woman a prescription. The woman held the prescription and asked carefully, ¡°Miss Su, how much does it cost to get the medicine? The woman Imew the medicinal herbs in town were costly but did not know how much exactly. She even wondered if she needed to pool together some money to buy the medicine. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much it¡¯ll cost in town,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°But if you buy it from me, it¡¯s five copper coins per dose.¡± Everyone was shocked when Su Binglan said five copper coins. ¡°Five copper coins for one dose? Miss Su, I¡­ Did you misspeak?¡± The woman¡¯s hand that was holding the prescription trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of medicine being so cheap.¡± The villagers had gone to get medicine from doctors, but one dose would typically cost at least a few hundred copper coins.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Excited and Touched Chapter 325: Excited and Touched Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The people in line were stunned when they heard it only cost five copper coins for a dose of medicine. Their eyes were wide open as they looked forward, their eyeballs almost falling out. They felt as if they had gotten struck by lightning and were simply too shocked. Although they had lived in the village and had not gone out much, they were not ignorant. They knew how expensive it was to get medicine. Otherwise, no one would be apprehensive about seeing a doctor whenever they got a headache or a fever. Everyone would rather stay home and self-heal or use alternative remedies for treatment. No one wanted to see a doctor because it cost money to see one and get medicine. Taking medicine just once might even cost several silver taels. The villagers knew how expensive medicinal herbs were. Village folk typically had headaches, fevers, and discomfort but did not even consider seeing a doctor. They thought they would be okay if the sickness were not health-threatening. These villagers probably would not have the courage to visit Su Binglan without her free consultation. That was because seeing a doctor meant spending money, and no one would be willing to do so. That was the primary reason poor people could not afford to get sick or see a doctor. So when everyone heard Su Binglan say that one dose of medicine only cost five copper coins, they thought they had misheard. Everyone returned to their senses and started discussing excitedly. ¡°Five copper coins for one dose of medicine. Did you hear that wrong? ¡°In the past, Miss Liu from our village had a stomachache too. She went to town to see a doctor and buy medicine, but one dose cost her five hundred coins, not five.¡± ¡°B-But Miss Su said five coins. Did we mishear her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the medicine, not the consultation? ¡°You guys heard it too, right? It¡¯s only five coins. I¡¯m not the only one who heard it, right?¡± Initially, everyone was nervous and did not say anything when they lined up to see Su Binglan. Still, they started excitedly discussing amongst each other when they heard it only cost five coins per dose of medicine. Some even heaved a sigh of relief. Su Wenxiu looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and felt rather upset. ¡°The medicine costs five coins!¡± He thundered, ¡°My sister won¡¯t lie. The medicine is guaranteed to work.¡± The woman returned to her senses excitedly and said, ¡°Y -Yes, we believe in Miss Su. It¡¯ll work!¡± Then she carefully removed a handkerchief from her pocket and slowly opened it, revealing a few coins inside. She counted the coin by coin and finally reached five. After counting twice and ensuring she made no mistakes, she handed the five coins to Su Wenxiu and said, ¡°We¡¯ll buy the medicine. Here are five coins.¡± After passing the five coins to Su Wenxiu, the woman carefully wrapped her remaining coins and put them away. Even a penny was worth a lot to the villagers, and they would try to split it into two if they could. Su Wenxiu held the five coins, feeling their weight. He felt it was heavier than five silver taels because he knew the five coins were not a tiny amount to that woman¡¯s family. He was no stranger to how Liu Ye counted her copper coins. He remembered his mother also taking out her handkerchief to count her money whenever she wanted to buy something. Shen Qiuhua would count coin by coin several times, afraid she would make a mistake. Perhaps she could not bear to use the money and wanted to keep it for a rainy day. Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart felt heavy and uncomfortable. ¡°Liu Ye, I¡¯ll get the medicine for you now.¡± Last night, he and his sister had stayed up all night to prepare medicinal herbs, which people commonly used. It was also convenient to get the medicine. Su Wenxiu had been learning at Hundred Herbs Hospital for a long time, so he was already very skilled in picking herbs. However, he still carefully checked them twice before mixing the herbs. He would not allow himself to make anv mistakes since it was a matter of life and death. Liu Ye held her daughter¡¯s hand with one hand and the medicine in the other. She could not stand steadily and felt like she was floating because she could not believe what had happened. ¡®Is it enough to get medicine for just five coins? Of course, she would not suspect it to be fake medicine. After all, the villagers knew the Su family¡¯s characteristics best. If it were not for the villagers asking Su Binglan if she wanted to be a doctor, she would not have done it. People make a lot of money from doing business. However, the consultation was free and not profitable, so there was no need to lie to the villagers. ¡°Miss Su, thank you, thank you.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Your daughter is fine, Liu Ye. You don¡¯t have to worry. Boil this medicine when you get home and split it into two bowls. Drink one bowl then and the other after dinner. She¡¯ll be okay the following day.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go home and brew the medicine for her.¡± The people in line saw this, and their eyes lit up. They thought it was a good thing that they had mustered up their courage to let Su Binglan give them a consultation. The medicine was cheap, and the people in line felt more relaxed. Immediately after, the others went to see Su Binglan, one after the other. Most only had minor illnesses such as headaches and fevers, which cost about five coins for a dose of medicine. Many grabbed their herbs and left, while a few women sat under a big tree nearby, picking vegetables and chatting. When someone exited Su Binglan¡¯s clinic, one of the women could not help but ask curiously, ¡°How was it, Liu Liu Ye held her daughter¡¯s hand, her eyes red with tears and emotion. ¡°Miss Su is such a good person. We only paid five coins to get one dose of medicine. She said my eldest daughter will be okay tomorrow once she drinks the medicine.¡± Everyone was astounded when they heard that. ¡°What?! Only five coins for medicine?! Liu Ye, you can¡¯t lie to us.¡± ¡°You know how I am. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go inside and ask around. This cost me only five copper coins. I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford this herb if it was expensive. Here, this is the medicine.¡± Liu Ye lifted the medicine bag for everyone to see as she spoke. Everyone found it hard to believe because they knew how expensive medicinal herbs were. When it came to getting medicine, the villagers could not help but think of the cost of the medicinal herbs and felt terrified. They were shocked when they heard it only cost five coins. The women were in a daze for a long while. They only returned to their senses after Liu Ye left. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°The girl from the Su family is amazing. She has been helping our village so much.¡± ¡°If this gets out, people from other villages will envy us.¡± One of the women could not help but sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right. My sister-in-law lives in Stone Village next door, and she used to think our village was terrible. She looked down on me when I went back to visit my family. Now that she knows how good our village is, she¡¯s starting to curry favor with me.¡± ¡°Tsk, she thinks she can come and work in our village through you.¡± ¡°Hmph, how imaginative of her. Doesn¡¯t she know that many of our villages can¡¯t even work at the tofu factory yet? Still, she wants to work here?¡± ¡°However, the tofu factory needs to make many more products now because more people are using it. My third daughter didn¡¯t have much strength initially, so she couldn¡¯t work at the factory, but after the second round of recruitment, she made it in. Now she talks and laughs more..¡± Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Patched Clothes Chapter 326: Patched Clothes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That was because the households in the village were improving. Many people had gone to work in the tofu shop. Their lives would be better if they received monthly payments. Therefore, the villagers gathered in groups of twos and threes to chat even though the weather was cold. It was also a way to relax. If it were the past, they would be unwilling to leave their houses to chat whenever they were in a bad mood. At that moment, two to three more people came out of the clinic. ¡°How was it, Mrs. Li?¡± Everyone asked as usual. ¡°It cost five coins for a dose.¡± ¡°Mr. Lin, how did it go? ¡°I typically have headaches and always feel dizzy. My son and daughter insisted that I come for a consultation. Miss Su said it wasn¡¯t a big problem and told me to drink three doses of this medicine. These only cost me twelve coins. I didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If you have questions, please see Miss Su while you have the chance. In the future, when people from other villages know what Miss Su is doing, they will also line up to see her. There will be too many people here by then. Moreover, Miss Su¡¯s diagnosis and consultation are fast, so she wastes no one¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Miss Su¡¯s medical skills are excellent, so how can other doctors compare? Someone could not help but say. ¡°That¡¯s right. A Liu family member in Willow Village got bitten by a venomous snake. Other doctors couldn¡¯t cure him, but Miss Su could.¡± ¡°Ding Wan¡¯s condition is the most obvious. Everyone saw what Miss Su did, so they know whether or not Miss Su¡¯s medical skills are good.¡± When the other villagers discovered how cheap it was to get medicine, they stopped picking vegetables and ran home. Then they brought their folks who were not feeling well for a consultation. However, the old folks insisted on not going. An older lady said, ¡°I already said I¡¯m not going, so I¡¯m not. I¡¯m already old, and my legs hurt. What¡¯s the point of seeing a doctor and spending all that money? ¡°Mother, its just a small issue It doesn¡¯t cost much to get medicine, either. At most, it¡¯ll cost more than ten coins. Quickly go for a consultation. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t even get a number in the queue when Miss Su gets too busy in the future. If it only costs ten coins, I can earn it back in two days at the tofu factory.¡± The older lady was astounded when she heard it only cost ten coins. ¡°What did you say? Only ten coins? Is it that cheap to get medicine?¡± Meanwhile, Wang Quan¡¯s wife ran straight home and said to him, panting, ¡°Quick, doesn¡¯t our father have back problems? We should let Miss Su check on him. Maybe he¡¯ll get better. Also, the medicine will only cost five to ten coins. It¡¯s very cheap.¡± Wang Quan was at home feeding the chickens and ducks. The Su family had hired him to reclaim land, and he had completed his job. He was at home during his free time. However, his wife was now working at the tofu factory, and her family was doing well. In the past, Wang Quan¡¯s wife would help his mother feed the ducks and chickens, but he took over. Wang Quan¡¯s mother had told his wife to relax so she would have the energy and strength to work well at the tofu factory. Wang Quan thought it made sense, so he started helping with the home cooking. Wang Quan¡¯s wife felt that her status in the family had risen since she started working at the tofu factory. Her mother-in-law started treating her better and always let Wang Quan i s wife and child eat first. Wang Quan¡¯s wife knew those were the benefits she could enjoy because she could work at the tofu factory. Therefore, she worked even harder at the tofu factory, fearing getting picked on and losing her job. Wang Quan quickly went to tell his parents about what his wife had said. ¡°Father, your back has always been hurting, so visit Miss Su. Maybe you¡¯ll get better. I heard it¡¯s cheap and only costs a few coins to get medicine.¡± Wang Quan¡¯s father could not believe it. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t gotten my back treated before. Whenever I get medicine, it costs a few hundred coins. I¡¯ve already spent a few silver taels for this, but it still doesn¡¯t seem to get any better.¡± Wang Quan¡¯s mother also tried persuading him, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out. Even if the doctor in town can¡¯t cure you, it doesn¡¯t mean Miss Su can¡¯t. She¡¯s capable, and everyone in the village knows that.¡± ¡°Miss Su¡¯s father, Su Fengmao, was in a worse condition than you. He couldn¡¯t even walk. Look at him now. He can jump around and help his family with work. Don¡¯t worry about spending a few coins. You can earn back the money once your back is better.¡± Wang Quan¡¯s father thought it made sense, so the whole family packed and brought him to Su Binglan¡¯s place to queue for registration. Su Binglan was indeed fast. She said it would take her one afternoon to treat patients when it would take other doctors several days. She could tell what was wrong with her patients with a simple look or pulse check. The villagers ate and exercised often. They also worked and rested adequately. They typically worked at sunrise and rested at sunset, so they barely suffered severe illnesses. If they were to suffer severe conditions, it would be the kind that affected their muscles or bones. Some could even heal themselves with essential medicine. However, some problems, like Su Fengmao¡¯s, required surgery. Still, he also needed to take medicine before the operation. Even so, only one or two people would typically need such treatment. Most people only had minor problems. Meanwhile, it was Miss He and Lin Chai¡¯s turn for a consultation. Miss He had a gentle personality. She looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Miss Su.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Miss He. Quick) sit down.¡± Lin Chai anxiously said, ¡°M-M-My wife¡¯s body is w-weak. H-Her body worsened when s-she gave birth to our third s-son. I¡¯ll have to t-trouble you to check on h-her, Miss Su.¡± Lin Chai stammered, but he did not care if he did in front of his wife. Su Binglan was stunned when she heard his words. She looked at him. From her perspective, Lin Chai¡¯s stuttering was a minor issue she could easily cure. She checked Miss He¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°Indeed, your body is fragile because you don¡¯t have enough qi and blood, so you must recuperate. However, it¡¯s nothing significant. You¡¯ll feel much better after five to six days. Follow me to the back, and I¡¯ll treat you with acupuncture.¡± ¡°How much will the acupuncture cost, Miss Su?¡± Miss He asked lowly. Su Binglan looked at Miss He and Lin Chai¡¯s patched clothes. There were many patches, but they were spotless. After some silence, she said, ¡°We just opened the clinic, so we won¡¯t need to charge you for acupuncture. Ten coins are enough for you to get the medicine you need.¡± Miss He heaved a sigh of relief when she heard it only cost ten coins. Honestly, she could not bear spending so much money¡ªshe could not even bear to spend ten coins. Still, she decided to treat her husband when she thought of Lin Chai¡¯s worried eyes. She also feared her body might give out one day, and she did not feel at ease leaving Lin Chai and her three sons behind. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. You¡¯re a kind person.¡± Su Binglan sighed inwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. However, you can work when you¡¯ve recuperated, Miss He. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know needlework, would you, Miss He?¡± Miss He hurriedly reacted when she heard that. She said, ¡°I know needlework! I¡¯m the one who typically sews our family¡¯s clothes. I can make new clothes She had also heard the news that Su Binglan was preparing to build a shop at the village entrance and might hire people. Since Su Binglan had asked her if she knew needlework, Miss He immediately thought of this. She was so excited, she even exclaimed.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: It’s Too Magical Chapter 327: It¡¯s Too Magical Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miss He was gentle and spoke in a soft and slow voice. However, she was in a hurry and sputtered. Su Binglan smiled and comforted her, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. You must take care of your body, Miss He. Your life will improve in the future. Miss He¡¯s restlessness and uneasiness calmed down when she heard what Su Binglan said. Su Binglan was so young yet possessed a mature demeanor. Even Miss He thought her words were convincing. She could not help but feel that her family¡¯s life would improve. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± Miss He did not know how else to thank Su Binglan besides saying it. When she and Su Binglan entered the room, Su Binglan closed the door and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss He. Please lie down on this bed and remove your clothes. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you.¡± It was late autumn, and everyone wore thick clothes, so it was inconvenient for Su Binglan to perform acupuncture. Miss He did not hesitate and listened to Su Binglan. She removed her clothes, leaving only her undergarments. Then Su Binglan started her acupuncture treatment on Miss He. ¡°Miss He,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lie down inside for 15 minutes before I can remove the needles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, Miss Su. I¡¯ll just lie here while you continue working outside.¡± Miss He remembered seeing many people waiting in line behind her. The villagers relied on farming to earn money, so they typically had minor health problems. Initially, everyone thought they just had minor illnesses and did not need to see a doctor. However, their families persuaded them to go for checkups when they discovered how affordable Su Binglan¡¯s herbs were. If it were not for the villagers¡¯ families, the unwell villagers would think they were well enough and not need to visit a doctor. Nonetheless, they decided to visit Su Binglan after their family members persuaded them. It would be great if the unwell villagers could get cured by only spending a few dozen coins. Still, they did not quite believe the news when they heard it. They only believed it when they went to line up and saw that people were only spending a few coins to buy medicine. When Su Binglan exited the room, she said to Lin Chai, ¡°Mr. Lin, your wife is on acupuncture treatment, so you can go in and keep her company. She¡¯ll be fine in about 15 minutes.¡± ¡°A-All right,¡± he said. Then he nodded and entered the room to accompany his wife. Meanwhile, Su Binglan continued to examine the rest of the patients. She said to Su Wenxiu while examining someone, ¡°This is what happens to legs in old age. They quickly start hurting when it gets too cold. You should tell the patients to take internal and external medication. The patients can apply external medicine to their legs.¡± Su Wenxiu had a good foundation since he studied medicine for a long time. That was why he could quickly remember everything his sister said. He planned to sort these medical cases at night, so he could read and learn more whenever he had free time. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember that, Sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s five coins for consumption medicine and another five for medicinal herbs for your external application. The external herbs can last you a month. After that, you will no longer feel pain when the weather gets cold again.¡± Old Madam Lin was getting excited. ¡°Is it just ten coins, Miss Su? I¡¯m just old, and my leg starts hurting whenever it gets cold. I can¡¯t sleep at night because of the pain.¡± Old Madam Lin¡¯s son and daughter-in-law were listening on the sidelines. Her son said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, Mother? We would have treated you if you did. We didn¡¯t know it was that severe.¡± Old Madam Lin waved and said, ¡°It¡¯s natural when you¡¯re old. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never gone to town to get medicine in the past. It was too expensive. Anyway, I don¡¯t care much about my life. I¡¯d be fine as long as the weather is warmer.¡± Old Madam Lin¡¯s son felt uneasy when he heard that, so he became misty-eyed. ¡°Mother, it must be because you used to wash clothes for others in the past. You even washed them outside when it was cold and freezing. It must¡¯ve affected your legs.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. It¡¯s an old people problem.¡± Old Madam Lin did not want her son to worry, so she said nothing more. She also brought up that matter because she knew it did not cost much to get treatment or medicine. Su Binglan¡¯s heart was heavy for the entire afternoon. All the villagers looked fine but had physical problems, constant headaches, and fevers. She said softly, ¡°Just apply the medicine like I instructed, Old Madam Lin. Take medicine, and your leg will be okay in a month. You can sleep well in the future.¡± Old Madam Lin smiled happily. ¡°I don¡¯t believe what others say, but I believe you, Miss Su. Here are the ten coins.¡± She removed ten coins from her pocket and handed them over. Then Su Wenxiu immediately went to get the medicine. Old Madam Lin took it from him and walked back while her son lowered his head and did not say a thing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Madam Lin asked. Her son sobbed, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t let you enjoy life with me in the past. Now that you¡¯re old, your legs hurt so much that you can¡¯t sleep. I didn¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, so don¡¯t overthink. Miss Su said I¡¯ll be fine after taking medicine for a month.¡± ¡®Yes, Mother.¡± When it was Wang Quan¡¯s turn, he told Su Binglan about his father¡¯s bad back. Su Binglan instructed Su Wenxiu to check on him. ¡°It¡¯s ten coins,¡± she said, ¡°Your father will be fine after applying the external medicine for half a month.¡± She calmly prescribed the medicine, and Wang Quan was stunned. ¡°H-He¡¯ll recover in just half a month?¡± Wang Quan¡¯s mother asked in disbelief. ¡°That quickly?¡± The rest of Wang Quan¡¯s family could not believe it because they had gone to town to see a doctor before, and Wang Quan¡¯s father did not seem to get better even after taking a lot of medicine. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°If my sister says your father will recover in half a month, she meant it. Don¡¯t doubt it. We¡¯ll know when we see the results then. If you want to take longer to recover, my sister can tell you it¡¯ll take a month instead.¡± He had heard such words too many times and could not help but crack a joke. Wang Quan laughed awkwardly. ¡°We just feel like it¡¯s too magical. All right, we¡¯ll get the medicine.¡± After a quarter of an hour, Su Binglan returned to the inner room and removed the needles from Miss Heo ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Take them, and you should feel better in a few days.¡± Indeed, Miss He¡¯s physical condition was a bit serious, but it was much better than Ding Wan¡¯s. However, Su Binglan used acupuncture and her spiritual energy, so Miss He¡¯s body would recover quicker. Miss He got up from the bed while Lin Chai carefully supported her, asking, ¡°A-Are you o-okay?¡± Miss He took a few steps, and her eyes widened. ¡°I-I feel much lighter and no longer tired.¡± When Lin Chai heard this, he turned to Su Binglan and said excitedly, ¡°M-Miss Su, m-my wife¡­ T-Thank y-you! T-This¡­ I-It¡¯s so magical!¡± He stammered in excitement. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want a checkup? After just a few needles, you¡¯ll be able to speak more smoothly.¡± Miss He got excited this timeo ¡°Miss Su, can you really cure him with just a few needles?! We¡¯ll take the treatment. I brought some copper coins too!¡± She was so excited that she revealed all her copper coins, her hands trembling.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: High Morale Chapter 328: High Morale Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miss He was thrilled and became teary-eyed. She felt like she was hallucinating. She did not expect her and her husband to still be fine after spending a few copper coins and that Su Binglan could cure Lin Chai with just a few needles. Su Binglan held Miss He¡¯s hand. ¡°I told you that acupuncture costs nothing. You only need to pay five coins for the medicine.¡± Miss He was somewhat at a loss and wondered if it was really only five coins. She thought it could not be so cheap and that Su Binglan was always trying to help them. However, she did not know what to say because she feared misspeaking. Su Binglan noticed her expression and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. It was the same when I started my business, and it¡¯s the same when I give medical services.¡± Only then did Miss He and Lin Chai finally believe that acupuncture cost nothing. ¡°Since you want to treat your husband, Mr. Lin, you can sit here. I¡¯ll treat you with a few needles.¡± Lin Chai was still in disbelief as he sat there in a daze, his entire body stiff, not daring to move. Su Binglan took a sterilized silver needle and pricked him a few times. Lin Chai felt a strange sensation in his throat and tongue. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°You can speak now, Mr. Lin.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± Lin Chai was in disbelief when he spoke. He appeared utterly dazed because he could not believe he had spoken so smoothly. He did not stutter. The most excited person was Miss He. She looked at her husband. ¡°You spoke so smoothly just now! Speak another sentence.¡± ¡°Have I recovered?¡± Lin Chai was stunned. Whenever he spoke in the past, he could never connect the first and second words. Instead, he would stammer. Miss He became teary-eyed and nodded. ¡°All right, all right.¡± Lin Chai excitedly stood up and hugged his wife. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m finally fine!¡± He was typically reserved and would never do such a thing, but he was too excited. People always laughed at him for stammering when he was young. He also felt inferior, and his stuttering affected him mentally. He dared not go out or talk to anyone for fear of people laughing at him. Lin Chai always felt that people were looking at him with sympathy. Therefore, he usually went to work in the fields alone without communicating with anyone. He was only willing to speak in front of his wife. Miss He secretly shed tears because she had never seen him so happy. Lin Chai was like a child, and she was genuinely happy for him. Su Binglan looked at them and laughed. ¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯ When Lin Chai calmed down, he bowed deeply to Su Binglan. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Su! You¡¯re our savior!¡± ¡®Get up, Mr. Lin,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor who gives medical advice, and a doctor¡¯s job is to treat and save people.¡± Although she said that, Miss He and Lin Chai were not ignorant. They knew Su Binglan had helped them tremendously. Otherwise, it would have cost a lot of money to cure them. Still, Su Binglan did not take much, and the couple only spent five coins to get the medicine. When Miss He and Lin Chai exited the room, the two were carrying medicine bags smilingly. There were a few people in line. They noticed Miss He and Lin Chai¡¯s expressions and asked, ¡°Did you take your wife for a checkup, Lin Chai?¡± ¡°Miss Su is a kind person. She said my wife will be okay after a few days of recovery.¡± Lin Chai no longer stuttered and was willing to speak. He spoke so smoothly that everyone present was stunned. ¡°Have you recovered, Lin Chai?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam Gui, I¡¯ve recovered. I can speak normally now.¡± Madam Gui slapped her thigh. ¡°Oh my! Miss Su is a miracle doctor. That¡¯s no ordinary medical feat because she genuinely cured you. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡± After an afternoon of work, the entire Su Teng Village knew what Su Binglan had done. Everyone kept talking about how good Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills were while they started a fire to cook at home. Su Binglan was a miracle doctor who treated everyone for free. Even the price of medicine was low. No one knew how to thank her. Su Binglan did not think about this as she was tired after a busy afternoon. On the other hand, Su Wenxiu did not feel tired but was thrilled instead. ¡®Everyone is grateful to you, Sister.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Everyone will be grateful if a doctor has a kind heart and treats people sincerely. It was all thanks to Second Brother¡¯s medicinal herbs this time. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to help everyone.¡± Su Wenxiu chuckled in embarrassment and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your suggestion to plant medicinal herbs, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of this place. You dug up all these herbs from the back of the mountain and planted them here. ¡°They overgrew. Since we can plant these medicinal herbs ourselves, it doesn¡¯t cost much. We can charge the villagers lower prices for the herbs we harvest.¡± Su Wenxiu packed his things and continued, ¡°I feel more helpful now, Sister.¡± Su Binglan looked at the book her second brother was holding and asked, ¡°Those are notes you wrote down, Wenxiu? ¡°Yes, I typically note all the diseases I¡¯ve seen and often read them. That way, I¡¯ll have more experience as a doctor in the future.¡± Su Binglan nodded, ¡°You¡¯re good that way, Second Brother. Learn more, and you will become a fine doctor.¡± Su Wenxiu was embarrassed by his sister¡¯s compliment. ¡°I¡¯m going to plant more medicinal herbs, Sister. With your consultations, we¡¯ll need more medicine and medicinal herbs.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°You can spend two days studying at Hundred Herbs Hospital. You can stay home and grow more herbs any other time. I will teach you when I¡¯m home and bring you along to gain practical experience whenever I¡¯m at the clinic.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Su Wenxiu said, full of fighting spirit. After a busy day, Su Binglan ate dinner and returned to her room to sleep. When she entered the room, she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said lowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She could barely even open her eyes. Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her wrist and looked down at her. He asked softly, ¡°Did you tire yourself out today?¡± Then he lowered his head and could see the fatigue in his wife¡¯s eyes. Su Binglan seemed a little weaker than usual. Her husband pulled her, and her entire body leaned into his arms. She felt that he had grown taller again. He was more than a head taller than her, and even when he walked, he had an otherworldly temperament. Su Binglan had to look up at her husband even when she stood like this. She wanted to grow faster too. Su Binglan rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not too tired, but I¡¯m just sleepy. ¡± Still, she was tired after a busy day but did not want Luo Jin¡¯an to worry.. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: The Youth Chapter 329: The Youth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan leaned into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms and put half her weight on him. It was not her first time hugging him, so she did not feel uncomfortable when he held her in his arms. That was because she was a little sleepy, so her mind was blank, and she did not have the mood to think about anything else. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart ached when he saw Su Binglan like this. ¡°You always keep yourself busy. Take a break, and don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± He felt she had always been busy from morning to night and never had time to rest. Su Binglan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not tired.¡± She did not know why, but she could easily relax in front of Luo Jin¡¯an. She could hear Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s strong heartbeat as she leaned into his arms. Every beat was compelling, and it made her feel at ease. Furthermore, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body had a faint, pleasant fragrance. It was light and refreshing, and it smelled good. Su Binglan was still in a daze and could not help but take a few deep breaths. She was very familiar with this smell. Luo Jin¡¯an did not know why he pulled Su Binglan in, as it was just an instinctive reaction. Since she had been swamped these past few days, the couple barely had time to talk. Perhaps he just wanted to hug her, or maybe he just wanted to talk to her. Luo Jin¡¯an only followed her heart for a moment. He wanted to talk to his wife when he returned from the academy but could only sigh when he saw how tired she was. ¡°You said you¡¯re not tired, but look at yourself. Go to sleep.¡± He only let go of her after reluctantly saying that. However, Su Binglan was about to fall asleep. ¡°What?¡± She was currently in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms with her eyes closed. She had almost fallen asleep and was in a daze. If it were anywhere else, Su Binglan would not be like this, but for some reason, she felt very at ease and relaxed in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms. Su Binglan was exhausted, so she relaxed her muscles and did not want to move. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an was also holding her waist with one hand, supporting her body. Luo Jin¡¯an heard his wife¡¯s mumbling, looked down, and noticed that she had fallen asleep in his arms. Her eyes were closed, and her eyelashes were fluttering. She was not fully asleep yet. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bed, okay?¡± Su Binglan nodded in confusion. In reality, she did not know what Luo Jin¡¯an was saying. She only subconsciously replied with an ¡°uhuh.¡± Then Luo Jin¡¯an gently carried Su Binglan in his arms, placed her on the brick bed, and removed her shoes and coat. His actions were gentle, as if he was treating a treasure, afraid of waking Su Binglan up. When he took off Su Binglan¡¯s coat, sweat covered his forehead. He could not help but think of what he had seen in the past. Su Binglan was in a bath back then and did not move for a long time. Luo Jin¡¯an got worried about her and entered the bathroom only to find that she was asleep. He fished her out, wiped her clean, and placed her on the bed. Luo Jin¡¯an had been in a hurry at the time, so he had not thought much about it, but he had seen it. He could not help but think of these things when he carried her to the bed this time. After carrying Su Binglan to the bed, he placed a pillow under her head. Luo Jin¡¯an finally heaved a sigh of relief and was about to lie down when his wife flipped over and hugged him as if she had just caught a big fish. Su Binglan was hugging Luo Jin¡¯an like she was hugging a pillow. She used all her strength to nuzzle against his chest) listening to his heartbeat as if listening to a hypnotic sound, and continued sleeping. She had fallen asleep, and her actions were automatic. However, Luo Jin¡¯an dared not move when he looked at the person in his arms. His body was stiff because he feared disturbing her sleep if he flipped her over. After all, Su Binglan was exhausted. If Luo Jin¡¯an woke her up, she would not be able to rest well, and he would feel terrible. Luo Jin¡¯an let out a long sigh and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you sometimes.¡± He could only use one hand to gently pull the blanket over and cover both of them. Hugging his wife like that felt like delightful torture. He hugged and looked at her but did not feel like sleeping. At that moment, Su Binglan¡¯s long hair hung loosely behind her, scattered across her pillow. The moonlight shone into the room, casting a moving light throughout. When the light landed on Su Binglan¡¯s hair, it made her hair look blacker and softer. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at her hair and could not help but reach out to touch it. Su Binglan¡¯s hair gently brushed against his palm, causing a slight tickle he could not bear to let go of. Su Binglan had a strange dream that night. She dreamed that she had become Lan Ruobing again, the princess everyone talked about. As Lan Ruobing, she dreamed of the blood on the battlefield as she slept. Lan Ruobing dreamt that many had died on the battlefield, especially the Wei family¡¯s army. Many of the family¡¯s army men had died. The major general had brought all the Wei family men there, but none returned, and their battle garments were stained with blood. Lan Ruobing was jolted awake. Then she rode a horse with her weak body in the middle of the night and went directly to the Wei family¡¯s home. Still, it was the dead of night, and the Wei family¡¯s doors were closed. Lan Yi was right behind Lan Ruobing when he said, ¡°Mistress, the Wei family will be going to war tomorrow. Entering their home in the dead of night will wake them and the people secretly watching them. Also, the Wei family has an internal defense.¡± Lan Ruobing said, ¡°Lan Yi, I won¡¯t alert them, but I must tell Brother Jin¡¯an something. He¡¯ll believe me.¡± Her body was frail, but she could still support herself as she sat on the horse. ¡°Please take care of yourself, Princess Lan.¡± Lan Yi was worried about Lan Ruobing, but no one could change her mind whenever she decided on something. Moreover, everyone knew how important Young General Wei was to her. Lan Yi was anxious when Lan Ruobing plucked a leaf from a nearby tree and blew it gently. A clear and melodious sound echoed in the night, and a young man opened the back door and came out. It was like he was stepping into the moonlight, like a poem or a painting. He resembled jade trees, looking immortal, elegant, and peerless. However, he exuded a cold and hard demeanor. The youth was like the night¡¯s cold light, with a blade¡¯s sharpness. He stood there quietly, like the most beautiful painting. However, the iciness in his eyes melted, and his gaze became warm and gentle when he saw Lan Ruobing. His gaze was as warm and elegant as a piece of Jade.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: The Sickly Beauty Chapter 330: The Sickly Beauty Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was stunned when she saw that person. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Luo Jin¡¯an?! Why did he come out of the general¡¯s residence?!¡¯ Her heart almost jumped out of her chest when she saw him in her dreams. She wondered what his relationship with the Wei family was. Also, Lan Ruobing had just said she was there looking for Brother Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan remembered that the entire Wei family army had gotten annihilated. She wondered why she would dream of these things. Moreover, she felt that she was Lan Ruobing, and that feeling grew stronger and stronger. She felt like her head was about to pop, and her head hurt again when she thought about it carefully. Wei Jin¡¯an appeared before Lan Ruobing and was a little surprised. ¡°Ruobing, why are you here? You¡¯re in poor health, so you shouldn¡¯t expose yourself to the winds in the middle of the night.¡± While he spoke, Lan Yi helped Lan Ruobing down from her horse. Lan Ruobing stood before Wei Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Brother Jin¡¯an, I came to see you because you¡¯re going to war tomorrow.¡± Wei Jin¡¯an looked at her severe expression and knew she must have something important to say. ¡°Do you have something to say, Ruobing?¡± He understood her way of doing things. If it were not something important, she would not have shown up at that time. After all, she was fragile and could not afford to catch a cold. Still, she did not care and rode over. Lan Ruobing looked at Wei Jin¡¯an thoughtfully and said, ¡°Brother Jin¡¯an, is it possible for the Wei family to be absent from the war this time? The major general shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t do that. The two countries are attacking from both sides this time. Our Chu Country has no choice but to fight. Otherwise, the people will suffer if our enemies breach the borders. ¡°It is an imperial edict issued by the Emperor. My family is responsible for protecting our country.¡± Lan Ruobing listened to Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s words and noticed the righteous aura surrounding the young man. She seemed conflicted. ¡°Brother Jin¡¯an, I know the Wei family is loyal to the Emperor and loves the country, but is today¡¯s Emperor worth it?¡± The Emperor of Chu Country was terrible. He killed his good officials without knowing right from wrong and did many things without caring about other people¡¯s lives. Wei Jin¡¯an listened to the young princess¡¯s words and fell silent. He raised his head and looked into the distance, saying, ¡°Ruobing, my family is not fighting for the Emperor, but for the people. We only want to protect them. ¡°We don¡¯t want the people of Chu Country to become slaves of a fallen country. We don¡¯t want them to become homeless either, so we can only fight.¡± Lan Ruobing looked at Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression conflictedly. There were things and words she did not know how to say. ¡°Brother Jin¡¯an, Chu Country will be in chaos in the future, as will many countries on this mainland. We¡¯re in a chaotic world. If the Emperor of Chu is good and has the Wei family army¡¯s protection, perhaps we can end the chaos. ¡°But no, you should know that the Emperor fears your family¡¯s power. What will the Emperor do if the Wei family army wins again and their merits surpass him? Have you thought about that, Brother Jin¡¯an?¡± It was a severe topic, and the youth¡¯s body tensed up as he listened. The Wei family could not retreat. What would happen to the Wei family if they stepped back and handed over their military power? Would the Emperor keep the Wei family army? Most importantly, would Chu Country remain stable if it did not have the Wei family army? If the Wei family did as Lan Ruobing said, it would be a rebellion. However, the Wei family had been loyal for generations, so how could they lead troops to rebel? If a rebellion started, the Chu Country would fall into internal strife, and its people would suffer. Lan Ruobing looked at Wei Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Brother Jin¡¯an, I know the Wei family is in a difficult situation, but tomorrow¡¯s expedition will be dangerous. Here are three silk pouches. Please remember to open them at a critical moment, Brother Jin¡¯an.¡± Lan Ruobing had come here to give Wei Jin¡¯an three silk pouches. With her current ability, she could not change much, but perhaps she could shift things a little. ¡°Brother Jin¡¯an, we will meet again when we are reborn.¡± Wei Jin¡¯an did not understand what she meant. Su Binglan¡¯s body suddenly trembled when her dream reached that point. Lan Ruobing was her¡ªSu Binglan. At that moment, Su Binglan confirmed it. It was a strange feeling, but she did not have many memories of Lan Ruobing. She did not know when she would fully recover. Su Binglan wanted to think of many things, but the fog in her eyes prevented her from seeing much. When she awoke at dawn, she felt something was amiss. When she opened her eyes, she realized she was lying in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms and hugging him. She was stunned. Su Binglan¡¯s face changed, and she hurriedly tried to get up. However, because she had gotten up too quickly, she fell atop Luo Jin¡¯an, and he opened his eyes. There was a sharp coldness in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes when he opened them, but his expression softened when he saw his wife. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He asked softly. ¡°Brother Jin¡¯an!¡± Su Binglan wanted to hide in a hole when she realized what she had just called him. Her dream of Lan Ruobing had affected her, and she could not help but call him that. She wondered what Luo Jin¡¯an would think at that moment, but he did not move and just looked back at her. Her eyes seemed magical, as if he would swallow Su Binglan whole. ¡°Well, it¡¯s morning, so I¡¯ll get up.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s head was still in a mess at that moment. She did not know how to explain it, nor did she know how to find an appropriate reason for calling him that. She needed to calm down. ¡®Some things are simply too outrageous. Was I Lan Ruobing?¡¯ Seeing Su Binglan getting off the bed in a hurry, Luo Jin¡¯an also sat up but started coughing. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± He coughed weakly, but Su Binglan felt slightly guilty when she heard it. She did not know why she felt like that since she did nothing. She could not even remember why she slept on the same bed as Luo Jin¡¯an. She took a deep breath and turned around. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had his head lowered as two strands of hair fell to his forehead. He looked gentle and handsome, coupled with his weak coughing. He really was a sickly beauty. He made one¡¯s heart ache just by looking at him. Su Binglan¡¯s conscience would hurt if she left Luo Jin¡¯an alone like that. She scratched her head and felt a headache forming. Luo Jin¡¯an raised his head and looked at Su Binglan, his eyes full of resentment. Su Binglan felt even more uneasy. ¡®I couldn¡¯t have done anything, right?¡¯ Just as she thought about that, Luo Jin¡¯an said lowly, ¡°Your grip was too strong last night.¡± Su Binglan almost fell off the brick bed when she heard that.. ¡®What does he mean by that?!¡¯ Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: What Did 1 Do? Chapter 331: What Did 1 Do? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s lips trembled, and she could not make a sound. ¡®What did I do to him?¡¯ She could not remember what she had done. However, she did not seem to have any consciousness and only remembered her dream after falling asleep. It was about the conversation between Lan Ruobing and Wei Jin¡¯an. She could not remember anything else. ¡®Did I honestly do something?¡¯ She could not help but rub her hands together as she watched Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s clothes fall to the ground, revealing his delicate collarbones and fair skin. ¡®Was I the one who tore his clothes off?¡¯ Still, she could not remember and felt she had done nothing, but the point was that Luo Jin¡¯an looked like he had just gotten bullied, which made Su Binglan feel guilty. ¡°What do you mean I was too strong last night? What did I do?¡± She asked. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re husband and wife anyway, so it¡¯s normal.¡± Su Binglan took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, ¡°Tell me, what did I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter between husband and wife.¡± ¡®Does that mean¡­¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°But I¡¯m so young.¡± ¡®Can my body take it?¡¯ She kept looking at herself. ¡°It should have been painful, but I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡± She looked like a blank sheet of paper at that moment. A faint smile appeared on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s face when he saw his wife¡¯s expression. However, it disappeared in a flash, so Su Binglan did not see it. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m in pain. Cough, cough.¡± Hearing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words, Su Binglan felt as if she had gotten struck by lightning and choked on her saliva. Luo Jin¡¯an gently patted Su Binglan¡¯s back. ¡°Are you choking? I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°N-No, it¡¯s okay. I can get it myself. Why don¡¯t you skip the academy today and rest at home? I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± She felt that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body was a little weak, so she wanted to get him some spiritual spring water, but she thought something was amiss when she got down from the bed and calmed herself. Then she started recalling what had happened last night. She remembered leaning into her husband¡¯s arms before falling asleep. However, she did not remember anything after that. After returning to her senses, she entered the room with a headache. ¡°I fell asleep last night and didn¡¯t do anything. You said that on purpose.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had already put on his clothes and got off the bed. He looked at Su Binglan and asked lowly, ¡°What did I say on purpose? Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. There were some words she could not say. She did not know why, but she did not seem like herself in front of Luo Jin¡¯an. She was about to explode. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t do anything last night.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her, then walked up to her step by step. Su Binglan felt him lean over, and she was almost out of breath. Her heartbeat became chaotic, so she held her breath and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, wanting to see what he would do. Luo Jin¡¯an approached Su Binglan and reached out to gently tidy her hair. ¡°You hugged me last night and called me Brother Jin¡¯an,¡± he whispered. Boom! Su Binglan felt as if she had gotten struck by lightning and could not think for a moment. Her head was buzzing as she thought, ¡®Did I really call him that? That couldn¡¯t be me. The dream must¡¯ve affected me.¡¯ ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not for me to say.¡± Su Binglan would never admit she would call Luo Jin¡¯an that. ¡°All right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed, ¡°Perhaps it was just my imagination when I woke up in the morning and heard you call me that.¡± ¡°Y-Yes. You were just hallucinating.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s face was red, and she wanted to find a hole to hide in. Seeing her like this, Luo Jin¡¯an could not help but reach out and rub her head. He felt she was adorable like this. He stopped teasing Su Binglan and said warmly, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the academy today. I¡¯ll help you at home.¡± Su Binglan had been too busy and exhausted lately, and Luo Jin¡¯an was only doing this to get her to agree that he should stay home and help her. ¡°I can handle my things alone. You should go to the academy to study.¡± Su Binglan raised her head and met her husband¡¯s eyes when she said that. She seemed to have felt something. However, she could only nod. ¡°All right, then. Since you¡¯ll be at home today, I¡¯ll brew some medicine for you to recuperate.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had been affected by a cold poison, which was rather severe, but his condition stabilized after taking medicine. Still, Su Binglan could not cure it because she had not yet found the critical medicinal ingredients. What she worried about the most was that there was no such thing as those herbs in that era. But no matter what, she had to cure Luo Jin¡¯an. She believed she would eventually find what she needed and would not let anything happen to him. Nonetheless, her heart would involuntarily clench whenever she heard him cough. ¡­ After breakfast, Luo Jin¡¯an accompanied Su Binglan while she brewed the medicine for him to drink. He looked at the bowl his wife handed over. After a moment of silence, he said lowly, ¡°You¡¯re already very busy, but you still have to take care of me. Is it cumbersome for you to brew medicine for me? Su Binglan was stunned when she heard his question. To be honest, she had never thought about this problem. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s cumbersome.¡± On the contrary, she felt more at ease with Luo Jin¡¯an by her side. It was like he was her home. There was a feeling of companionship, but she could not tell Luo Jin¡¯an these things. ¡°Why?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan seriously. His eyes were warm and beautiful. ¡°Because we¡¯re family, I must take care of you.¡± Su Binglan blinked. ¡­ After giving Luo Jin¡¯an his medicine, Su Binglan started to get busy. She first went to the shops in town to check on them while her husband accompanied her. When the couple went to the hot pot restaurant, Luo Jin¡¯an helped to settle the accounts quickly. He would also help to carry the ingredients. Su Binglan¡¯s heart grew heavy as she watched her husband do these things. She thought he should be doing such work. ¡®Was he Wei Jin¡¯an?¡¯ When it was almost noon, Su Binglan wanted to return home with Luo Jin¡¯an. However, she had to go to the clothing store to get some clothes on the way home. Previously, they had hired more people to work at the tofu shop, but they did not have enough uniforms, so Su Binglan went to the clothing shop again. Miss Jiang, the clothing store¡¯s boss, warmly welcomed her, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re here. The clothes you asked us to make are complete. I thought of telling Xiao Cheng to send them to the hotpot restaurant and have your third brother bring them to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to come here personally. ¡°Right, who is this?¡± Miss Jiang could not help but ask as she looked at the extraordinary Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my husband. He came with me this time,¡± Su Binglan replied. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Miss Su. It¡¯s a blessing that you married him,¡± Miss Jiang said smilingly. ¡°To be honest, I also feel very fortunate to have met my husband,¡± Su Binglan said. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when she heard that.. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Double-Sided Embroidery Chapter 332: Double-Sided Embroidery Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an felt a warm current slowly flowing through his heart. ¡®This girl¡¯s words are always sweet and can warm people¡¯s hearts. I don¡¯t know what to do with her sometimes.¡¯ Even Miss Jiang was stunned. She looked at how Su Binglan and her husband were together and felt they were very harmonious. It was as if the two were meant to be together. ¡°You two look highly compatible. These are the clothes you ordered, Miss Su.¡± Miss Jiang tidied up the clothes and gave them to Su Binglan. Su Binglan checked the clothes and prepared to leave with her husband. Then, as if she had thought of something, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Xiaocheng?¡± Miss Jiang felt a little embarrassed, but after some thought, she said hesitantly, ¡°Xiaocheng went to deliver lunch to that kid, Dazhuang.¡± Su Binglan thought that name was familiar and thought about it. She asked, ¡°You mean Li Dazhuang from my village? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Miss Jiang¡¯s face was full of smiles. Su Binglan seemed to have understood something. ¡°Miss Jiang, are Xiaocheng and Li Dazhuang a couple?¡± It was apparent, so Su Binglan asked directly. ¡°Yes, the two of them have been decided,¡± Miss Jiang nodded. ¡®That was quick.¡¯ Su Binglan found it unbelievable. ¡°Congratulations. Li Dazhuang is a good person. He used to play with my third brother when he was young. He Is hardworking and dutiful.¡± ¡°Indeed, I think that kid is good,¡± Miss Jiang said, ¡°He came here to order clothes for his grandmother and younger siblings, and that was how he got to know Xiaocheng. She also thinks he¡¯s a good person. ¡°Old Madam Li is also a kind person. My daughter went over, and Old Madam Li said she would treat Xiaocheng well, so I was relieved. We¡¯re putting ourselves in each other¡¯s shoes. ¡°I also told Xiaocheng to treat Li Dazhuang¡¯s siblings well. After all, we can¡¯t be calculative about things. We can live easily as long as the couple is of one mind.¡± Su Binglan felt that Miss Jiang had a clear view of things as she listened to Miss Jiang¡¯s words. Miss Jiang probably did not mind that Li Dazhuang did not have parents even though he had a younger brother and sister to raise. She knew Li Dazhuang would treat her and Jiang Xiaocheng well. ¡­ Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an went home for lunch in the afternoon. Su Binglan made desserts at home while her husband helped her. The two were making desserts and talking. Su Binglan talked most of the time while Luo Jin¡¯an listened attentively. The couple enjoyed accompanying each other, but Ding Wan visited Su Binglan with a basket in the evening. ¡°Why are you here, Aunt Ding? You should have told someone to come here if you needed anything. It would be the same if you told me to come over instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay now,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s good to walk around. Besides, you said it¡¯s good to exercise more. I feel like I¡¯m full of energy now.¡± Su Binglan noticed that Ding Wan was in good health and was happy for her. ¡°You look terrific, Aunt Ding.¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°It was all my fault in the past. I got stuck at a dead end, but thanks to you, I¡¯ve thought things through now. Here, I made these clothes for you. See if you like them.¡± The fabric she used was from her house. She had initially prepared it for embroidery but was never willing to use it. However, she took it out and made a set of clothes for Su Binglan with embroidered patterns. Su Binglan took the clothes out and saw the patterns on them. She could not help but exclaim, ¡°Did you sew these patterns, Aunt Ding?!¡± ¡°Yes, I embroidered them myself, as long as you don¡¯t mind.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How can that be? These clothes you made are gorgeous. The needlework is extraordinary.¡± Every piece of clothing looked exceptional. ¡°That embroidery technique was passed down from my ancestors, so I use it whenever I make clothes,¡± said Ding Wan. Su Binglan held the clothes carefully. ¡°The clothes you make are lovely. I like them a lot.¡± She knew this was Ding Wan¡¯s kind intentions and that she had made the clothes according to her size, so Su Binglan could not refuse. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that you like them. Oh, I came to tell you that I¡¯ve recovered and that you¡¯ve saved my life. You said you wanted to open an embroidery shop, right? If you need me, just tell me. There¡¯s no need to be shy. I can¡¯t stay idle since I¡¯ve recovered.¡± Su Binglan understood what Ding Wan meant. She knew Ding Wan was eager to help. Meanwhile, Ding Wan would feel restless if she were idle and might even busy herself with embroidering something. ¡°I bought the land on the village¡¯s east side and planned to run an embroidery shop after I get it built,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Still, you can make things at home first. Our villagers can do the same, and we can officially recruit them when the shop is complete. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to help me look after the shop when I get too busy, Aunt Ding.¡± Su Binglan had healed Ding Wan, so she knew Ding Wan was feeling better. Now, Ding Wan could even take care of the embroidery shop. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Ding Wan said happily. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it over a few days and make some finished products. Then I¡¯ll show them to you, and we¡¯ll search for our villagers to make those things together.¡± She thought if she hired workers for the embroidery shop, they would mainly teach those workers how to embroider. They still had to calculate the wages to encourage everyone to do more. That way, it would be more efficient. Ding Wan was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°Binglan, isn¡¯t the embroidery shop only for clothes?¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Not just embroidery. I also want to make screens, dolls, bags, sweaters, scarves, hats, and other things. Of course, you¡¯ll be in charge of the embroidery, Aunt Ding. ¡°I also have a new embroidery technique I want to teach you. Still, the things you embroider will look perfect.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s passion was embroidery, and she was highly talented. She could learn these things very quickly. She had initially wanted to teach Su Binglan her embroidery skills but did not expect the young lady to teach her instead. However, she knew how capable Su Binglan was, so the embroidery shop Su Binglan spoke of must be unique. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I want to teach you double-sided embroidery. If you use that technique, the patterns you sew will be the same on both sides. There won¡¯t be a difference between the front and back.¡± Ding Wan was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s such an embroidery technique that hides the differences between the front and back?¡± The embroideries Ding Wan had seen always had differences on both sides, but she did not doubt Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°If we embroider things on both sides, it won¡¯t look like there¡¯s a front or back side. The screen will be more beautiful that way. All the prominent families use screens, and it¡¯ll be prevalent if we can make them like this.¡± Ding Wan became excited when she thought of the screens. She felt a warmth in her heart and wished she could immediately learn the double-sided embroidery technique.. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Scorching Hot Chapter 333: Scorching Hot Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan was thrilled at that moment, her eyes burning as she looked at Su Binglan. She genuinely wanted to learn the double-sided embroidery technique and embroider a screen. She believed it would look good. Although she wanted to learn immediately, she looked at the darkening sky and saw that Su Binglan was busy making desserts. She did not want to tire Su Binglan out. Ding Wan could only suppress her excitement and say, ¡°Binglan, I¡¯m always free. If you need anything, just call me, okay?¡± Ding Wan meant that she could come and embroider whenever, and they should base everything on Su Binglan¡¯s timing. Of course, Su Binglan understood what Ding Wan meant and could see the eagerness in her eyes. She could feel Ding Wan¡¯s enthusiasm. Miss Ding was enthusiastic about life and no longer had the decadent and depressed look from before. Seeing Ding Wan like this made Su Binglan happy. She nodded. ¡°Yes, Aunt Ding. I¡¯ll think about it for a few days, and then I¡¯ll come to find you.¡± Ding Wan was delighted and held Su Binglan¡¯s hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯m in good health now. I¡¯ll get bored if I sit at home and do nothing.¡± She was afraid that Su Binglan was overthinking and worrying too much. ¡°I understand, Aunt Ding,¡± Su Binglan said. As Ding Wan was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, if you need any help from your Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian, just let us know. In case they have nothing to do at home.¡± Su Binglan finally remembered something. The tofu factory and embroidery shop would only hire the women in the village, but the men had nothing to do. Some men joined Su Zhengde¡¯s team and got hired to make bricks, while Su Fengzhi hired other men to make charcoal. Many men were jobless, and it had skipped Su Binglan¡¯s mind. Still, she had many ideas she could implement, including building a factory. However, many things could not be achieved overnight and needed to progress slowly. She wanted an idea for another factory. She intended to ask her uncle to help her run it. Then she could also hire men from the village to do these things. Su Binglan frowned and thought about it while Ding Wan looked at her with anticipation. Ding Wan knew her niece was capable and could help many people with just one idea. Although Ding Wan was anxious, she waited quietly for Su Binglan to think. She feared interrupting her thoughts. After a while, Su Binglan said, ¡°Aunt Ding, I have many ideas, but I need to think about what to do first. We¡¯ll need Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian¡¯s help. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll mostly hire our family¡¯s people.¡± Su Binglan prioritized her family members to help manage her factories and shops so that she could do other things without worry. Plus, she trusted Su Fengzhang, Ding Wan, and Su Wenxian. After all, she understood their characteristics and style, so she felt more at ease. Ding Wan heard Su Binglan¡¯s words and knew the young lady had many ideas. ¡®This way, my husband and son won¡¯t have to worry about not having jobs, and they wouldn¡¯t have to be concerned about not being able to help Binglan.¡¯ Ding wan felt relieved. ¡°Look at you, Binglan. If you need anything, please tell me. We are family, after all.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Yes, I know. Also, thank you for the clothes, Aunt Ding.¡± Ding Wan was thrilled to see that Su Binglan Liked the clothes she had made. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy you more cloth in the future.¡± Su Binglan giggled. ¡°These will be enough, Aunt Ding. When I get busy, I won¡¯t have time to make clothes for myself.¡± ¡°No matter how busy I am, I¡¯ll make you more clothes,¡± Ding Wan said readily. Even if she was busy, she felt she could find time to make clothes for Su Binglan. ¡®My niece is so pretty, so she should always wear pretty clothes.¡¯ Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out, and you¡¯ve already promised me. I¡¯ll tell you if I need more clothes in the future, Aunt Ding. You must rest and mustn¡¯t strain your eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t be worth it if you¡¯re too tired. I still need you to help me manage the embroidery shop, after all,¡± Su Binglan said as she blinked, looking pitiful. Ding Wan laughed when she saw her niece like that. ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After sending Ding Wan off, Su Binglan looked at the embroidery on the clothes and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Aunt Ding¡¯s embroidery skills to be so good. Looking at it, I can tell how beautiful this dress is.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife¡¯s expression and said softly, ¡°If you like it, try it on.¡± Su Binglan raised her head and met her husband¡¯s gaze. She only felt his eyes were as gentle as water, making her feel warm inside. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go wash my hands and change.¡± She paid little attention to what she wore after reincarnating into this world. She dressed very simply. However, even the plainest clothes would not hide her beauty. On the contrary, simple clothes made her look even more beautiful. Still, the clothes Ding Wan had made for her looked luxurious and lovely. The colors were bright, and it was evident that it was something a petite girl should wear. After Su Binglan changed her clothes, she walked out. ¡°What do you think? Do you think it¡¯s nice? There were no good mirrors in that era but small bronze ones that did not reflect very clearly. One could only see their faces. Most people typically looked at themselves by looking into a water -filled basin. Su Binglan had not looked at herself in the bronze mirror for a long time, so she had forgotten what she looked like. She stood before Luo Jin¡¯an and turned slightly. The hem of her clothes fluttered as she turned. Su Binglan did not hear Luo Jin¡¯an speak, so she asked again, ¡°So? How is it?¡± She stopped and looked up at Luo Jin¡¯an expectantly as she asked. She had a sweet smile, and her eyes were sparkling with light. Luo Jin¡¯an sat quietly, his posture elegant. However, his gaze was as warm as the spring breeze when he looked at his wife. He just stared at Su Binglan like that. His eyes seemed filled with lightning, locking onto Su Binglan¡¯s eyes and burning her. Su Binglan felt his gaze lock onto her, and her body started to burn. She had never seen Luo Jin¡¯an look like this before. She pursed her lips and asked again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t I look good? Should I change?¡± At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an pulled Su Binglan over and held her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s stunning,¡± he whispered, ¡°B-But¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an paused. Su Binglan¡¯s heart raced when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an say that.. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Open a Few More Shops Chapter 334: Open a Few More Shops Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan waited anxiously for Luo Jin¡¯an to continue, but he did not say a thing. She pouted. ¡°You always speak halfway. But what?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to wear it for others to seeo I only want you to wear it for me.¡± These were his most genuine thoughts, and he ruffled Su Binglan¡¯s hair as he spoke. Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. It was a simple sentence, but it was more moving than sweet words to her. Her lips instinctively curled upward, her eves forming crescent moons. She leaned into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms and asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to wear it for others to see?¡± Her voice was soft and sweet when she spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an ruffled Su Binglan¡¯s hair again and said lowly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Binglan blinked her bright eyes. She wanted to hear Luo Jin¡¯an say this. There was a sweet feeling in her heart when she heard it. She did not even realize how brightly she smiled. Luo Jin¡¯an let go of his wife slightly and lowered his head to look at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know?¡± Su Binglan pretended not to know. She felt like she was not being unreasonable, but she was embarrassed. She just wanted to hear it from her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an did not answer her question but said, ¡®You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡± ¡®That¡¯s it?!¡¯ Su Binglan thought Luo Jin¡¯an would say something more than that, but he did not. Just as Luo Jin¡¯an let go of Su Binglan, Su Wenwu returned from outside. ¡°Little Sister.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s hand, tugging at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sleeve, quickly dropped, and she pretended to be kneading dough. When Su Wenwu entered, he saw Su Binglan kneading dough and said, ¡°Little Sister, you¡¯re making desserts?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m making some desserts. Why are you home so early today?¡± Usually, Su Wenwu would be busy until late at night. Sometimes, he would even eat in town. After all, Su Binglan had handed the hotpot restaurant over to him. He poured a cup of water on the table and took a few sips before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the other village and tell Dazhuang to get more ingredients.¡± Su Binglan frowned. ¡°Are there not enough ingredients?¡± ¡°A group of merchants came to the pier this afternoon,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°They¡¯re not from around here, and they went to Teng He Town to try our hotpot. There were many people there, but the ingredients we prepared weren¡¯t enough. I came back to tell you personally.¡± Su Binglan was a little confused, ¡°Were they foreigners? Su Wenwu gulped a few more mouthfuls of water. He was busy and only drank a little water the entire day. Since he was returning to the village, he thought he might as well go home to drink water. He didn¡¯t know if it was just a psychological effect, but he felt the water at home was delicious and tasted sweet. It was excellent. After drinking the water at home, he felt the fatigue in his body instantly disappear. No matter how much water he drank elsewhere, he would never feel that way. Su Wenwu took a few sips of water and said, ¡°Yes, they heard about our hotpot restaurant in Teng He Town and went there to try it. They ordered a lot of things, and it¡¯s only been an afternoon, but there aren¡¯t enough ingredients.¡± ¡°Our hotpot restaurant is famous now, Little Sister. The customers asked me several questions about our restaurant, but I didn¡¯t say much.¡± Su Wenwu had been through a lot in the outside world and learned to be more careful since he returned home. Nonetheless, if others asked him about things, especially about his sister, he would not say much. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, we should treat them well, but there¡¯s no need to say too much.¡± Su Wenwu seemed to have thought of something and said sternly, ¡°Little sister, do you think they¡¯re here to learn how to make hotpot?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°They won¡¯t be able to learn it even if you said anything. The cost of charcoal is high, and only we know the recipe for the seasonings. ¡°Even if others opened a hotpot restaurant, the taste of their hotpot will differ from ours. However, you¡¯ve also reminded me that we can open a chain of hotpot restaurants in the future. Then everyone will know that it¡¯s Su¡¯s Hotpot.¡± Su Wenwu needed help understanding what his sister meant. He looked at Su Binglan seriously and asked, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s a chain?¡± ¡°It means we¡¯ll have many hotpot restaurants and name all of them Su l s Hotpot,¡± Su Binglan patiently explained. ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean,¡± Su Wenwu said as he suddenly realized. ¡°But our hotpot restaurant¡¯s business is exceptional. We¡¯re so busy that many people from far away places come to try our food. ¡°Many merchants came to our restaurant and said they would rest in town just for our hotpot. Otherwise, they would leave as soon as they finished their work. Sometimes, their ships won¡¯t even stop at the dock. ¡°Many people from the surrounding villages have set up stalls by the dock to sell things because it¡¯s easier to sell things with more people around. Our town feels much livelier than before.¡± Su Wenwu could not help but laugh at this. He liked this lively feeling because it meant their town was better than before. Su Binglan knew this was an economic effect. ¡°Our hotpot restaurant¡¯s business is so good. It¡¯ll be better if we open a few more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to open more hotpot restaurants,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°But you have to arrange for trustworthy people to manage them. This way, we can just inspect them at any time?¡¯ That suddenly lifted Su Wenwu¡¯s spirit, and he began to think. ¡°Sister, are you planning to open a hotpot restaurant in another city? If that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t have enough staffing. We also need ingredients. We can¡¯t transport them from here since it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°We won¡¯t be transporting it from here. We¡¯ll just buy the ingredients locally. But I¡¯ll be swamped this way. ¡°Our town is quite extensive, so it¡¯s better to develop in our town first. The weather is getting cold, and more people will eat hotpot. We can start preparing to open another hotpot restaurant east of the town.¡± Su Wenwu laughed. ¡°Then the people at the town¡¯s east end will be delighted. A few of our regular customers are from the east. They said they must walk from the east to the west for our hotpot, which takes a long time. ¡°I can¡¯t even go to the hot pot restaurant to eat when I¡¯m busy. Sister, I think the east side of our town has more people, too.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°When I first opened the hotpot restaurant in the west, I was considering the rent. On the other hand, it was close to the village, so it was more convenient. ¡°But now that we¡¯ve made a lot of money from the hotpot restaurant, we have more money on hand. We can rent a shop in the east because we can afford it now.¡± Su Wenwu calculated inwardly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The shops on the east side are so expensive that they cost ten silver taels a month to rent. It was too expensive..¡± Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: He Is the God of War Chapter 335: He Is the God of War Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not want to rent such an expensive shop. ¡°That kind of shop must be in the downtown area. Our hotpot restaurant has already made a name for itself, so we don¡¯t need to rent a shop there. We can rent a shop on the east side, which is cheaper.¡± Su Wenwu felt his sister¡¯s words made sense. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if we open a hotpot restaurant in a remote place in the west, it will still be popular. Let¡¯s choose a place with cheaper rent and then set up a shop in the east. ¡°We can save a lot of money this way. If we can save a few silver taels a month, it¡¯ll add up to dozens in a year.¡± Even though the hotpot restaurant was doing well and making a lot of money, Su Wenwu still did things according to his old habits. He thought that one silver taels was a significant amount and should save as much as possible. It was because he feared living as poor as he did in the past. Su Wenwu was also very thrifty. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it. You go and take care of the hotpot restaurant first. I¡¯ll take care of the location.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister. You¡¯re too busy. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll do it. The Su family felt terrible for Su Binglan. Since she had arranged everything at home, the family wanted to do something for her so that she could relax. Moreover, everyone was also grateful to Su Binglan because she had helped the villagers. They were even polite to Su Wenwu whenever they saw him. He knew the villagers also respected him because of his sister. That was an excellent feeling for Su Wenwu. He was no longer invisible. In reality, Su Binglan had too many business ideas and could not stay idle even if she wanted to. ¡°Lin Zheng has experience in this field. Just let him find us a shop.¡± Su Wenwu nodded, looked at what Su Binglan was wearing, and said, ¡°You look so good in that dress, Little Sister. You look like a fairy princess.¡± He looked proud when he said those words. Su Binglan lowered her head and looked at her clothes, ¡°I like them too. Aunt Ding Wan made this for me.¡± ¡°Her embroidery was excellent in the past, and I heard all the madams in town fought to buy clothes she made,¡± Su Wenwu said with emotion. Su Binglan also recalled some of her childhood memories. When she was young, Her aunt often made clothes for her. Thinking of this made her heart feel warm. Su Wenwu looked at her and seemed to have thought of something. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t dress too beautifully.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Binglan was confused. ¡®Why won¡¯t they let me wear such things?!¡¯ Su Wenwu said lowly with a worried expression, ¡°I used to follow the bodyguard agency around and saw a beautiful girl at the border. She was walking on the streets when a young master and his men tried to snatch her away because she was beautiful. Fortunately, someone saved her.¡± Su Binglan suddenly understood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know martial arts and won¡¯t be in danger,¡± she said. If someone were to bully her, she would not be the one to suffer. Su Wenwu was surprised to hear that. ¡°Sister, you know martial arts?¡± ¡®Why didn¡¯t I know about it? I¡¯ve never heard about that before.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at Su Wenwu¡¯s shocked expression and thought it made sense. Su Wenxiu probably did not mention this to the family. ¡°Yes, I know kung fu, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Little Sister, since you know martial arts, you must be proficient. Can you teach me too? ¡°When I went to the dessert shop previously, I heard Lin Zheng say that your kung fu is compelling. He even called you master. I thought he might¡¯ve been lying, but I believe you now. I want to learn to be stronger.¡± He was interested in martial arts and had loved playing with knives and guns since childhood. However, Su Binglan was too busy to think about that. ¡®It turns out Third Brother likes to learn these things.¡¯ Still, she had been busy and could not teach Su Wenwu for a while. Moreover, she excelled more in close combat. Su Binglan remained silent, and Su Wenwu started getting anxious. ¡°Sister, do you think my foundation is weak) and that¡¯s why you won¡¯t teach me?¡± ¡°Of course, you need a good foundation, but I¡¯ve been swamped recently,¡± Su Binglan said. She did have many things to do, after all. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait till tonight when I have time to¡­¡± Before she could finish) Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach him.¡± He was genuinely concerned that his wife would tire herself out but knew he could not stop her from teaching her brother martial arts. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Su Wenwu looked at Luo Jin¡¯an in shock. ¡®This brother-in-law of mine is a sickly beauty in everyone¡¯s eyes, so how can he teach me? Is Jin¡¯an joking?¡¯ Nonetheless, Luo Jin¡¯an was his brother-in-law, and his sister thought highly of him, so Su Wenwu naturally could not say anything to refute his reputation. ¡°I-I can¡¯t tire you out, Brother-in-law.¡± Su Wenwu struggled for a while and finally found a lame excuse. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at him and said thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯d rather tire your sister out?¡± ¡®What?!¡¯ Su Wenwu thought, ¡®I was too impulsive just now.¡¯ ¡°T-Then I won¡¯t learn martial arts yet.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said earnestly. Su Wenwu¡¯s mouth moved, but he did not know what to say. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, and her expression changed. She thought of her dream and said, ¡°Let your brother-in-law teach you martial arts, Wenwu. Trust him. He¡¯ll teach better than me.¡± If Luo Jin¡¯an were the young General Wei, he would be a legendary figure among the people of Chu Country. He was the God of War. Su Binglan remembered Su Wenwu¡¯s admiration for the Wei family army when someone mentioned them in the past. The young General Wei was an idol to Su Wenwu. Su Wenwu looked at his sister and saw her serious expression. Hence, he could only bite the bullet and agree. He thought of treating it as a way to make his sister happy. At that moment, he did not know the true identity of the person who would soon teach him martial arts. When he found out one day, he would be so shocked that he would be unable to return to his senses for at least a few days. Of course, this was a story for another time. Su Wenwu felt the severity of the atmosphere, so he decided to change the subject, ¡°By the way, when I was on my way home and passed by the village, I saw Aunt Liu. She brought her daughter to the field to dig up radishes. She asked me to thank you and say that her daughter is fine.¡± Su Wenwu thought the world of his sister¡¯s medical skills. During dinner last night, he heard that Aunt Liu¡¯s eldest daughter had a stomach ache for two days. She had lost weight because she could not eat. However, he had just seen Aunt Liu¡¯s eldest daughter, who looked very healthy. It looked like she had fully recovered. Su Binglan was confident in her medical skills. ¡°Mhm, it was just a tiny problem. She¡¯ll be even better after taking her medicine..¡± Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: What Conditions? Chapter 336: What Conditions? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu wanted to see his sisters excited expression, but he did not expect her to be so calm. It was as if she was used to it. No, his younger sister was just confident in her medical skills. ¡°Sister, I passed by Old Madam Lin¡¯s house when I returned to the village. She was picking vegetables at the door and said she had slept well last night. Her legs no longer hurt, and she didn¡¯t wake up because of the pain. ¡°She said your prescription was effective. She didn¡¯t expect to be able to buy such good medicine at such a low price. She asked me to thank you on her behalf.¡± Su Wenwu was thrilled. ¡°Old Madam Lin said her legs used to hurt a lot whenever it got cold, and she couldn¡¯t even sleep because of the pain. Last night, she applied the medicine to her legs and drank your prescribed medicine, so she slept soundly. She¡¯s pleased.¡± He thought it was good that the older lady¡¯s leg had recovered and that she could sleep well. He could empathize with that teeling. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Although it¡¯s just a small condition, Old Madam Lin needs to recuperate for half a month before she¡¯s completely fine.¡± Su Wenwu looked at Su Binglan with admiration and said, ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Little Sister. Even I admire you.¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Wenwu and said, ¡°Third Brother, everyone has their strengths and weaknesses¡ªincluding you. Perhaps in the eyes of others, you are also amazing, and they admire you too. You must see your own improvements.¡± Su Wenwu listened to his sister¡¯s words of encouragement and agreed. He had also improved a lot; his friends and brothers admired him because he was in charge of the hotpot restaurant. He also handed over the responsibility of the ingredients to his friends and paid them monthly. They were all grateful to him. Therefore, he felt he should be doing something meaningful. He was also helpful to his brothers. Thinking of this, Su Wenwu became excited. Su Binglan thought about what she had heard at the clothing store and asked, ¡°By the way, is Li Dazhuang engaged?¡± Su Wenwu became excited at the mention of this. ¡°He¡¯s engaged. His grandmother was concerned about him, but his family is poor, and many girls despise him for not having parents. ¡°He also has his grandmother, younger brother, and sister to take care of, so he had trouble finding a girl. But now he¡¯s in charge of the ingredients in the hotpot restaurant and gets two silver taels a month. He did well this month, so I¡¯ve paid him in advance.¡± Li Dazhuang went to town to buy some cloth for his grandmother and younger siblings. There, he met Jiang Xiaocheng. The two familiarized themselves with each other after a while. ¡°Jiang Xiaocheng doesn¡¯t mind Li Dazhuang¡¯s family situation and is willing to care for his grandmother and raise his siblings with him. However, Jiang Xiaocheng has conditions.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows, ¡°Conditions? What conditions?¡± She felt that Jiang Xiaocheng was a good girl and would not ask for too much. ¡®Could it be the betrothal money? Probably not.¡¯ Su Binglan could not think of any conditions. Su Wenwu did not beat around the bush and said, ¡°Xiaocheng is going to bring her mother with her to live together. That is to say, Xiaocheng will live with Dazhuang. They will also have to support Xiaocheng¡¯s mother in the future.¡± Su Binglan finally understood, ¡°You mean two families merging into one? Su Wenwu said, ¡°Most people would disagree. It¡¯s almost the same as marrying into the family, but Dazhuang agreed, and his grandmother did too. She even wants to let Miss Jiang join the Li family. She treats Miss Jiang as her own.¡± Su Binglan knew how conservative most people were in this era. One would not consider it as marrying into the family. It was just that Jiang Xiaocheng and Li Dazhuang had gotten together, so Miss Jiang, Old Madam Li, Li Erying, and Li Sanzhu had become a family. Nonetheless, it was good that they were harmonious. ¡°Your way of thinking is wrong, Third Brother, so I must criticize you. You should live your life as you see fit, not for others. It doesn¡¯t matter what others say. What¡¯s important is that a family can live in harmony. That¡¯s more important than anything else. ¡°Besides, Xiaocheng and Dazhuang are together, and Miss Jiang is Xiaochengs mother. If they don¡¯t mind living together, what can others say? ¡°You must keep this in mind in the future. If you care about someone, you must care about their family too. You must think about others and not just yourself. Be considerate, Third Brother.¡± Su Wenwu scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Sister. I¡¯m just saying. My friends and I are happy for Dazhuang. He¡¯s still dutiful to his grandmother and raises his siblings even though he met a good girl.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Xiaocheng is indeed a good girl.¡± Su Wenwu continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Madam Li met with Miss Jiang and her daughter and was very satisfied with them. She immediately decided to send her grandson to propose. The two families have long been together.¡± Su Binglan finally understood what was happening. ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy when Dazhuang and Xiaocheng get married.¡± She would remind her brother of these things whenever she thought of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± Later that evening, Old Madam Lin and Old Madam Li sat at the door picking vegetables and talking together. The two were neighbors and would occasionally chat. However, Old Madam Li was concerned about her grandson¡¯s affairs in the past, so she rarely went out. Meanwhile, Old Madam Lin also rarely went out because of her bad legs. Since Old Madam Lin had taken the medicine Su Binglan had prescribed and applied the medicine to her legs, she felt much better and came out to chat. Now that Old Madam Li¡¯s grandson¡¯s marriage was settled and he had a good job, she heaved a sigh of relief. She felt more relaxed and wanted to go and chat with her neighbors. ¡°Old Madam Li, I heard your eldest grandson got engaged. Is the girl from town?¡± Old Madam Lin asked. Old Madam Li could not stop smiling at the mention of this. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s from town, a good girl. She doesn¡¯t mind my family¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Your grandson is so capable now. He has a proper job and can make money monthly. Your younger grandson and granddaughter are sensible too. How could I despise them?¡± Although that was what Old Madam Lin said, Old Madam Li would not get too excited because she knew her family¡¯s situation Some girls might have noticed that Li Dazhuang was earning money now, so they were more willing to visit his house. Of course, there were some things Old Madam Li did not mind saying to those girls, but there were things she had to keep inside. She did not want Li Dazhuang to care for his younger siblings alone. She feared quarreling with her eldest grandson. However, she could not give Li Dazhuang away to those girls because Li Erying and Li Sanzhu still relied on him, their big brother. Therefore, Old Madam Li had more considerations. However, Jiang Xiaocheng was a good child, and Li Dazhuang liked her. Besides, Jiang Xiaocheng¡¯s family only had a few things. She and her mother only had each other to rely on. As long as the Li family treated Jiang Xiaochengs mother as their own, Jiang Xiaocheng would also treat them sincerely. Old Madam Li could see through everything.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Gentleness Chapter 337: Gentleness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way,¡± Old Madam Li said, ¡°I mentioned a few girls to Dazhuang before, but those girls despised him for not having parents, an old grandma, and younger siblings to look after. ¡°Now that Dazhuang has a proper job and earns money, those girls are friendlier around him. How can we accept that? However, Xiaocheng is a good girl. We¡¯ll treat her like family when she comes to our house.¡± ¡°Your grandson, Dazhuang, is a good man. He¡¯s as hardworking as you. He¡¯ll lead a good life,¡± Old Madam Lin said with a sigh, ¡°But how much betrothal money did you give Xiaocheng and her mother?¡± ¡°Two silver taels. We¡¯ll save it later to buy what we need too.¡± Old Madam Lin was shocked. ¡°Two silver taels isn¡¯t a tiny amount. Usually, one silver tael is more than enough.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family now,¡± Old Madam Li said smilingly, ¡°We can¡¯t be so calculative.¡± She wanted to fight for her pride. It also showed those girls who looked down on Li Dazhuang that the Li family would treat his wife with the greatest sincerity. After all, being looked down on by others did not feel good, and Old Madam Li knew her grandson was upset. Still, things were much better for the Li family now, and both Li Dazhuang and Jiang Xiaocheng could live well together. After the two spoke for a while, Old Madam Li looked at Old Madam Lin and said, ¡°Has your leg fully recovered, Old Madam Lin?¡± Speaking of which, Old Madam Lin smiled even wider. ¡°Miss Su said I would need to recuperate for half a month, but I feel like my legs have already healed since last night. I slept well and didn¡¯t even get up. I was still in a daze when I woke up in the morning.¡± Old Madam Li said with emotion, ¡°Miss Su is a good girl and highly skilled in medicine. ¡® i ¡°You¡¯re right. I heard Miss Su even cured that kid, Lin Chai. He can speak more smoothly now. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡± Lin Chai was still afraid even though his speech became smoother. He feared that it was just an illusion and that he would suddenly stutter again. So, when he woke up the following day, he spoke to his wife and said many things, including about his childhood. Miss He was delighted. She listened to her husband¡¯s words attentively and occasionally replied. Meanwhile, Lin Chai and Miss He¡¯s three sons were thrilled and kept calling for their father. Lin Chai also played and talked with his three sons. The house was bustling with noise and laughter. It had been a long time since this had happened at home. Miss He was happy and planned to make dumplings with eggs and leek in the evening. She typically could not bear to cook proper food at home or use eggs. However, the whole family was happy today, so she planned to make something delicious. She used coarse flour to make dumplings and added some eggs to adjust the taste. Miss he would typically avoid using eggs and would save them to sell. Otherwise, she would only cook them for Lin Chai and their children. She could not bear to eat the eggs for herself. Even so, Lin Chai and the three boys were also reluctant to eat eggs, and it had been a long time since they had some, not to mention dumplings. Miss He had learned to make dumplings, but she had never made any. ¡°We¡¯ll have dumplings tonight,¡± she said. The three boys were excited. ¡°Mother, are we really going to eat dumplings? ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mishear you, right?¡± ¡°Mother, I heard dumplings are delicious.¡± Miss He felt bitter-sweet when she heard her children¡¯s words. She discretely wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have dumplings today. Our family will be better in the future.¡± Su Binglan told Miss He that her family would change for the better, and Miss He also believed it would. When Miss He¡¯s body improved, she could work in the fields and plant more crops. Furthermore, her family had grown accustomed to exchanging grain for rice seeds from the Su family. The Su family¡¯s rice seed production was high, and if Miss He used them for farming, she believed their following year¡¯s grain production would improve. The family would have much more food at home when that time came, and then they could sell some of their rice for money. Nonetheless, Lin Chai did not object to making dumplings. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Su Zhengde¡¯s place tomorrow and ask if he¡¯s still recruiting people for his construction team,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll work so that I can earn some money for us.¡± His speech became smoother, and he became more confident. He decided to take the initiative to go out and find work. Miss He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not tiring. The team is just rushing work. After finishing one job, we can typically rest for a few days. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you make dumplings tonight.¡± Whenever Lin Chai was home, he would help Miss He with the housework. Miss He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, we can do it too! We¡¯ll help too!¡± The children were looking forward to eating good food. They were excited about eating dumplings for dinner, and their voices were thunderous. Miss He smiled. ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s make dumplings together as a family.¡± After a busy day, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to their courtyard to rest after dinner. The couple had to start a fire before going to bed. Most of the time, they would cook in the main hall. They used the brick platform where Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao would sleep, so the brick platform on the young couple¡¯s side was still cold. Luo Jin¡¯an went to get some firewood to start the fire. Since there were two brick beds in their room, they had to warm them up. Su Binglan looked at her husband as he burned the firewood and sat beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire. You¡¯ve been busy all day, so you should take a break.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had been helping her out the entire day, so she felt he must be tired, but Luo Jin¡¯an glanced at her and said, ¡°If we only warm up one brick bed every night, I¡¯ll feel less tired. We can also save some firewood.¡± Su Binglan was stunned and could not react for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll just warm up one brick bed. I don¡¯t need to warm mine up.¡± Luo Jin i an inwardly sighed when he noticed that Su Binglan did not understand what he meant. ¡°You sleep on the heated brick bed, and I¡¯ll sleep in the back room.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t allow that. You¡¯re not in good health, so you can sleep on the warmer bed. I¡¯ll be okay since I won¡¯t get a fever.¡± After all, how could Su Binglan let her husband sleep on the cold brick bed? What if his body froze? Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and remained silent for a long time. Su Binglan felt that Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were full of deep meaning. ¡°Do you have something to say? Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said lowly, ¡°I think it¡¯ll be more convenient if it¡¯s like last night.¡± Su Binglan finally understood that he wanted to sleep on the same bed. ¡®B-But that..¡¯ She accepted the fact, but she felt embarrassed. ¡°I-I might do something to you when I¡¯m asleep.¡± Su Binglan blushed. ¡°You said I was too strong last time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan calmly. His eyes softly glowed as if he was being gentle. Even his voice was gentle. ¡°What if I say something strange in my sleep? ¡®Didn¡¯t he say I hugged him last night and called him Brother Jin¡¯an? Luo Jin¡¯an gazed at Su Binglan gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen to your sleeptalk. ¡± ¡®Ahh!¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart started to beat wildly.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Thirty-Six Stratagems in Military Strategy Chapter 338: Thirty-Six Stratagems in Military Strategy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®Did Jin¡¯an honestly say that?¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart was pounding as she wondered whether or not she had heard him right. It seemed like everything was going wrong at that moment. She felt like she had been hearing things and had gotten struck by lightning. She would have backtracked if she could, but what could she say to salvage the situation? Su Binglan¡¯s mind went blank, and she did not know what to say. ¡®Does he like hearing me talk in my sleep?¡¯ She repeated those words inside, and a sweet and warm feeling arose in her heart. Furthermore, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze was gentle at the moment. Perhaps it was because of the night light, but Su Binglan thought it was ambiguous. She took a deep breath and calmed down, but she could not help but smile. She looked at her husband and blinked. Then she said softly, ¡°So, what do you want to hear me say in my sleep? Her voice was soft and sweet, like glutinous rice or a feather gently tugging at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heartstrings. She blinked and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. Her eyes were as clear as flowing water. This version of Su Binglan differed from her usual self. She was adorable at that moment, making one want to care for her. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s throat rolled, and he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I want to hear everything about you.¡± As long as it was related to his wife, he wanted to hear it. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future?¡¯ Su Binglan smiled sweetly. Luo Jin¡¯an caressed Su Binglan¡¯s hair gently, then continued to burn the firewood. He had to warm up the brick bed because the weather was cold. After all, he could not let his wife get sick. Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something, so she got up and went to the courtyard. She picked a leaf from the tree and then returned with it. Then she sat next to Luo Jin¡¯an, placed the leaf to her mouth, and blew on it. A melodic tone sounded in the night. As Su Binglan blew on the leaf, it was as if she had returned to the front of the general¡¯s residence. It was just like before Wei Jin¡¯an went to war, and Lan Ruobing was blowing the leaf at his door. The tune sounded the same; even Su Binglan felt it was bizarre. She played the song from her dream, and it felt highly familiar. It was as if she had done it countless times. When she placed the leaf by her lips, she could not help but play a tune. Luo Jin¡¯an had been burning firewood and putting it into the stove. When he suddenly heard Su Binglan playing that song, his body shook, and his hands stopped moving. Even bits of firewood burning in the stove fell out, but Luo Jin¡¯an did not know what was happening. His face was pale as he turned to look at Su Binglan, opened his mouth, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°D-Do you remember?¡± His eyes looked like they were full of suppressed emotions. At that moment, the suppressed emotions in his eyes were about to flow out like a flood. Still, he restrained himself and asked her that question hoarsely. He could not think at all. It was like he had traveled through time and returned to the past. Luo Jin¡¯an asked his wife that question out of instinct. Su Binglan¡¯s heart started to tremble when she heard her husband¡¯s question. She had revealed some answers, and Luo Jin¡¯an already knew who she was. Su Binglan put down the leaf and went silent before saying, ¡°No, but I know who I am. So, I want to hear you tell me who you are.¡± She was only testing Luo Jin¡¯an a little. After that, she finally gathered the courage to ask that of him. However, she did not know if he would respond. The air was tranquil. Only crackling firewood from under the brick bed and the couple¡¯s light breathing sounded. Su Binglan remained quiet and patient. If Luo Jin¡¯an did not want to talk about those things, she would not force him because she already knew his identity. She only wanted to hear it from him. Silence remained in the air, but after a long time, Luo Jin¡¯an finally responded, ¡°Wei Jin¡¯an.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s body shook. Luo Jin¡¯an added, ¡°That was my previous name.¡± Even though Su Binglan already knew who she was, her heart still trembled when she heard him say it aloud. Many people from Chu Country knew the surname Wei and probably also knew Wei Jin¡¯an because that was young General Wei¡¯s name. He was the legendary war god of Chu Country, and there were many legends about him. Everyone knew the Wei family army had been annihilated, and the young General Wei had died. However, he was alive and well in front of Su Binglan. She did not know why at that moment, but she had the urge to cry. Her heart sank when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s depressed expression. She adjusted her emotions and wanted to say many things but did not know what to say. After a while, she smiled brightly at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°You¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s great. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced in the past, but I won¡¯t ask. You can tell me one day if you want. I will still help and support you, no matter what you want to do.¡± Su Binglan didn¡¯t know why she wanted to say that, but it was the most sincere thought she had at the moment. She wanted to do this to protect him. Luo Jin¡¯an had experienced many hardships and created many legends in the past, but he got them from much bloodshed and injuries. They were evident from the scars on his body. Su Binglan¡¯s words touched Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart. He did not expect her to say such a thing and gently reached out to hug Su Binglan. ¡°I said I would be your big tree. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± This time, he wanted to protect her. Su Binglan felt bitter-sweet as her husband hugged her. She wanted to cry. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you too.¡± The couple had much to say but did not know what to say. Su Binglan was currently in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms and thought she had to work hard to become stronger. Only then could she help and truly protect him. After a while, she collected herself and got out of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m going to write something.¡± She stood up and went into a room as she spoke. She sat before the desk, lit the candle, picked up a charcoal pen, and started writing the thirty-six stratagems of Sun Zi¡¯s military tactics. She believed it would be helpful to Luo Jin¡¯an. It was a victory that was hidden from the world. Su Binglan had written down all her stories so that Luo Jin¡¯an could understand. After Luo Jin¡¯an finished warming up the brick bed, he put the fallen firewood back in and went into the inner room. He was curious about what Su Binglan was writing. Although curious, Luo Jin¡¯an respected his wife and did not peak over. ¡°It¡¯s already so late,¡± he said softly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can write it tomorrow. Have a good rest first..¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: The Shock in Her Heart Chapter 339: The Shock in Her Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart ached when he saw how busy Su Binglan was. He just wanted her to rest. The couple tacitly understood each other, but only Luo Jin¡¯an knew how unsettled he felt. He looked at her from the sidelines and thought it was great that she was healthier now. Su Binglan heard her husband¡¯s words and turned to look at him. She immediately met his warm and gentle eyes. Su Binglan heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words and turned to look at him. She immediately met his warm and gentle eyes, filled with joy. Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat seeing him like this. She smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m writing the thirty-six stratagems of military tactics. I just wrote one. Take a look.¡± She picked it up and showed it to Luo Jin¡¯an as if she was presenting a treasure. She looked like a little girl at that moment with her bright eyes. ¡®Military strategy?¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mind flickered, and his expression instantly turned cold and severe. He quickly took a few steps forward, took the paper from Su Binglan¡¯s hand, and read it under the candle¡¯s light. He was standing in the dim light of the candle. The light shone on his cold and pale face, making it look even more exquisite and sharp. He was tall and noble, while his eyes were cold, sharp, and clear. He fully released his aura as if he had stepped into a battlefield. It was completely different from his usual aura. That was the real him. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, suddenly curious about what he looked like on the battlefield. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the military tactics before him, and a storm was already raging in her heart. ¡°Thirty-six stratagems?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice. Su Binglan noticed her husband¡¯s expression and knew the military tactics she had written would be helpful to him. It was fine as long as it was worthwhile, after all. When she noticed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s interest, she explained, ¡°Yes, there are 36 stratagems in total. The one I wrote is the first of them. There are many allusions to deceiving one¡¯s enemies.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan seriously and listened, his eyes burning brightly. Su Binglan had never seen him like this. When she discovered his identity, she understood that he belonged on the battlefield. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s demeanor was different at the mere mention of military tactics. He was typically reserved, but his true self reared its head at this moment. It was impossible to ignore his presence. Su Binglan thought he would be dazzling when he wore his uniform and rode his horse into battle. Otherwise, there would not be so many people who worshiped and treated Wei Jin¡¯an like a God of War. Whether it was Lin Zheng or Su Wenwu, their eyes would shine whenever anyone mentioned the young General Wei. Su Binglan wondered what her third brother¡¯s expression would look like if he discovered that the person teaching him martial arts was Wei Jin¡¯an. She looked forward to seeing Su Wenwu¡¯s expression. Still, it must be fascinating. Su Binglan tilted her head and asked, ¡°Do you want to know the story of deception? ¡°I want to know,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said seriously. At this moment, his expression was solemn, not his usual indifferent look. Su Binglan patted the chair beside her and said, ¡°You sit here, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± It felt good to tell stories to the young General Wei. Luo Jin¡¯an sat beside Su Binglan and looked at her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°To deceive is to use disguises and take advantage of opportunities. When the other party is not paying attention, you can take unexpected actions and catch them off-guard. ¡°I have a few stories, but I¡¯ll first talk about how Xue Rengui hid the truth from the world. In the 17th year, Zhenguan, Tang Taizong, and Li Shimin led an expedition. Xue Rengui knew that speed was the most crucial thing in a war. He pretended to ask the Emperor to return to the palace and¡­¡± Su Binglan told Luo Jin¡¯an many things, and she became excited as she spoke. Her fatigue and sleepiness disappeared. Luo Jin¡¯an was shocked as he did not expect his wife to know military tactics and be able to tell such stories. ¡°Tang Taizong, Xue Rengui? Who were they?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was well-read in history books and could even read unofficial history. He had read many books since he was young but had never heard of people like Tang Taizong and Xue Rengui. If the two were so famous, he would have heard of them. Su Binglan was stunned. She knew this was a fictional era and was completely different from modern history. Therefore, the historical story of each time and space was different. There was no such thing as Tang Taizong in the history of this era. ¡°These are only fictional characters. It¡¯s just a story to explain the trick of deceiving one¡¯s enemies.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Binglan continued, ¡°There¡¯s also Taishi Ciqi¡¯s plot to break out of the Chu Kingdom. This story is about King Zhuang of Chu. Showing weakness to eliminate the enemy, he¡­¡± She spoke excitedly while Luo Jin¡¯an listened attentively. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I remember going to war with my father when I was nine, and there was one time when I used troops to¡­¡± Now and again, he would recall when he went to war and would start telling Su Binglan about his experiences. Su Binglan was intrigued by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s past and wanted to know those things. So, whenever Luo Jin¡¯an told her his stories, she would listen attentively. She inwardly sighed because he had gone to war when he was just nine years old. However, General Wei went to the battlefields at the age of seven and started making outstanding contributions at the age of ten. Time passed by slowly, and neither of them felt sleepy. The couple lost track of time as they discussed these things. Although Su Binglan did not feel sleepy, she could not help but yawn because it was already very late at night. When Luo Jin¡¯an saw her yawning, he realized they had been talking for a long time, and the large candle had almost finished burning. Only then did he realize that he had unknowingly said too much. ¡°It¡¯s late. Let¡¯s rest first. Don¡¯t you have important things to do tomorrow? Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice was gentle whenever he spoke to Su Binglan. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°The tofu factory has been open for a month now. It¡¯s the end of the month, so I plan to calculate the workers¡¯ wages. We have many people to tend to, so I¡¯ll have to do the calculations tomorrow.¡± She knew she needed to do such things more carefully and avoid making mistakes because every penny was essential to everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll help you tomorrow,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently. ¡°You¡¯ve already rested at home for a day. You should go to the academy to study tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry about family matters. You can do whatever you want to do.¡± Knowing that Luo Jin¡¯an was Wei Jin¡¯an, Su Binglan knew he must carry many burdens. For example, the Wei family¡¯s grievances, the destruction of the Wei family army, and maybe even a hidden reason. These things fell on him, and he needed to vindicate them. He should be busy with these things. Luo Jin¡¯an understood what Su Binglan meant, so he said, ¡°We¡¯re still looking for clues on many things. We can¡¯t be too anxious now, and we can¡¯t shake the grass, alerting the snake.¡± Su Binglan went to the back room and revealed a box. ¡°This is the money I¡¯ve saved up during this period. There are still more than 300 silver taels. Take it..¡± Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Silence Is Better Than Words Chapter 340: Silence Is Better Than Words The silver Su Binglan held also included a portion her parents had earned from the tofu factory. As for the profits from the hotpot restaurant, she would leave them with her third brother, Su Wenwu, for the time being. After all, Su Binglan would have a lot more when she finished the monthly accounting. She planned to give them all to Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan was not stingy and felt she should put the money she earned to good use. Luo Jin¡¯an watched as Su Binglan removed all the silver from the box and gave it to him. He felt touched, and his heart softened. He looked at his wife¡¯s expression and felt a warmth go through his heart. If this girl wanted the stars, he would pluck them from the sky and give them to her just to make her happy. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard to earn these,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently, ¡°Just keep them.¡± Su Binglan blinked. ¡°But you have a lot of things to do, and you¡¯ll need money.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed softly and said gently, ¡°I have some silver too. The Wei family left it to me in the past. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After all, that was Su Binglan¡¯s hard-earned money, and Luo Jin¡¯an could not bear to use it for himself. Su Binglan looked at his severe and stubborn expression. She could only put the silver back into the box. ¡°I can still earn more. If you need money, just tell me, and I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Su Binglansaid. Her words were true, and she wanted to be good to her husband. She just wanted to help him, and that night, Su Binglan found a new target. She knew what she would do and the meaning behind her actions. She suddenly felt her body become energized again. She had to earn much more money and do many meaningful things. She had to be able to help Luo Jin¡¯an. She also wanted him to be able to revive the Wei family¡¯s army. Her blood started to boil just thinking about it. She did not feel even a little bit sleepy at that moment. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart was warm because Su Binglan was by his side. He felt what it meant to be alive. It was not to live for others or their responsibilities but to bring meaning to his and his wife¡¯s lives. Luo Jin¡¯an reached out and gently hugged Su Binglan. He had many things to say but did not know how. He could only express himself with a hug. The couple hugged each other quietly. At this moment, silence was better than words. The two lay on the same brick bed that night but did not feel uncomfortable. It was as if this was how it should be. The couple peacefully slept even though it was very late. The following day, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an got up early. During breakfast, the family sat around the table and discussed the payment for the tofu factory workers. Shen Qiuhua felt it was all worth it. ¡°Today is a happy day. I¡¯m sure everyone would be happy if they knew they would get paid today. ¡°You should know that the atmosphere at the factory is excellent. Everyone is working very hard. They even talk and laugh together on their breaks. It¡¯s so lively.¡± ¡°More and more people are placing orders at our factory,¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°We¡¯re so busy, but many people said they would make an appointment and come to the factory to pick up their goods themselves so that we won¡¯t have to deliver them. ¡°Foreign businessmen also came to discuss deals with us. They want us to ship our tofu products to other places too, but it¡¯s so far away and troublesome. ¡°Plus, shipping costs will be much more expensive if we want to sell our products elsewhere. Will anyone buy our products if the prices are high?¡± Su Wenzhe was thrilled to hear that many people were ordering tofu products. He said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re always so worried. Do you know how popular our tofu products are? You know how delicious our products are. ¡°Our tofu skin is so cheap, and people can cook many meals at home. It¡¯s also nutritious. It won¡¯t be that expensive even if we sell it elsewhere. There are so many rich people, and they can afford our tofu products.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shen Qiuhua agreed, ¡®Even if it¡¯s expensive, they still make money. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have come here to order products from us. ¡°There¡¯s also the fermented bean curd. It¡¯s delicious, cheap, and has a long shelf life. We can make a lot of money selling it elsewhere. If you sell it outside, you can make a lot of money. Dried and sliced tofu and fermented bean curd are very popular too.¡± Su Binglan was delighted to hear that. After all, good business meant more money. ¡°Father, have you been too busy recently?¡± Su Fengmao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m busy, but I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m full of energy. You don¡¯t know this, but everyone came to me to order tofu products. They were very polite and were practically begging me for them. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t put on airs. Let¡¯s seriously discuss business and cooperation with others. The contract Binglan gave me is more useful. I just need to sign and write the date on it, and I have Luo Kang to help me. We can handle it.¡± Qiu He was now working as Shen Qiuhua¡¯s assistant, and Luo Kang helped Su Fengmao. That was because Su Binglan felt terrible for her parents and feared they would be too exhausted. Since Shen Qiuhua and her husband had people by their side to help them run errands, the older couple could feel more relaxed. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, Mother, give me contracts and the account books after breakfast. I¡¯ll check them carefully and pay our workers today.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the profits from the tofu factory and hand them to you later.¡± Shen Qiuhua now felt that every day was fulfilling and meaningful. In the past, she dared not even imagine becoming a manager by following her daughter. On the other hand, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin felt apologetic. ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re doing a lot of work for the tofu factory, but we¡¯re getting the majority of the pay,¡± Liu Yinyin said. Su Binglan said, ¡°My parents will manage whatever you earn anyway. It¡¯s all the same. We¡¯re one family, so don¡¯t be calculative about this. Besides, I won¡¯t care about the rest when everything gets on the right track. You and Big Brother will be in charge.¡± Liu Yinyin felt a warmth in her heart whenever she heard her younger sister-in-law speak. Liu Yinyin did not know how to express her gratitude and thought she would be too polite if she said thank you. ¡°Your big brother and I are also considering hiring someone to make sesame buns and haggis soup. Then Wenzhe and I will have more free time, and we can just manage things. We can¡¯t always rely on you for everything.¡± Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe worried that Su Binglan would exhaust herself. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, then you and Big Brother won¡¯t have to be so busy all the time. Of course, you can hire someone to make the sesame buns and haggis soup. Still, you must hire a trustworthy person and sign a confidentiality agreement.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Liu Yinyin said thoughtfully, ¡°We¡¯re only worried about the sesame buns and haggis soup recipes falling into the hands of others. That¡¯s why your big brother and I haven¡¯t hired anyone yet. Nonetheless, we can¡¯t keep doing this, so your brother and I have been considering who to hire.¡± The Su family had grown accustomed to discussing matters together during mealtimes. Furthermore, Su Binglan was used to explaining things clearly. As time passed, Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe learned a lot and knew what they should consider when doing things.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Paying Wages Chapter 341: Paying Wages Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Wenzhe, Yinyin, our family business will expand in the future, so you two should work toward management. I might open many more factories and feel uncomfortable hiring others to manage them. I need your help.¡± Liu Yinyin became excited and hurriedly said, ¡°Binglan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with us. We¡¯re a family. If you need anything, just tell us.¡± Her eyes were full of anticipation. She knew how capable Su Binglan was and genuinely wanted to work for her. She also knew she could learn much from Su Binglan and do more meaningful things. Su Wenzhe was thrilled as well. He did not expect his sister to include him in her plans. He did not even care about eating as he excitedly rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. If you need me to do anything, just ask, and I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The Su family cared most about Su Binglan and would listen to whatever she said. The primary reason was that Su Binglan always sounded convincing, and everything she did was meaningful. Everyone knew her capabilities. If it were not for her, the Su family would not be as well-off as they were. The family might not even have enough to eat or wear. Judging from the current situation, the family escaped poverty and became wealthy. Su Binglan even led the villagers to wealth. That was something neither the family nor villagers dared to think about in the past. Whenever the Su family members walked around the villages, everyone would be polite and enthusiastic toward them. The family was flattered. Even though the family had grown accustomed to it, they still felt a little embarrassed. Of course, they knew they were basking in glory because of Su Binglan. If it were not for her, the villagers would not have been so respectful toward Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin. Therefore, the young couple wanted to follow Su Binglan and do meaningful things instead of just running their shop. Su Binglan smiled when she saw how excited her brother and sister-in-law were. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you know when I open another factory.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin smiled when they heard that. Even their meals seemed more delicious than usual. Since Su Wenzhe was in a good mood and full of expectations for life, he ate a lot more for breakfast. Afterward, he and his wife brought their children to town while Su Wenxiu busied himself at home, arranging medical herbs. After all, it would be Su Binglan¡¯s half-day consultation time in a few days. Su Wenxiu would probably be busy and require a lot of medicinal herbs. Fortunately, he had planted much more this time around. Still) he thought it was bizarre that the herbs his sister had prepared for him had overgrown. Plus, they survived the cold weather. However, Su Wenxiu did not know that his sister had put those herbs in her pocket dimension to transform them after digging them up from the back of the mountain. After the transformation, the medicinal herbs would grow even faster, could survive more easily, and have improved medicinal effects. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu returned to the hotpot restaurant. He needed to find a few more workers to get more ingredients. After all, if Su Binglan were to open another restaurant at the town¡¯s east end, Su Wenwu would not have enough ingredients. The weather had gotten colder recently, and the hot pot restaurant¡¯s business was improving. Hence, Su Wenwu was also very busy. Luo Jin¡¯an did not go to the academy after dinner. Instead, he stayed home and helped his wife. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao took the account books, contracts, and record books. The family recorded the daily output of tofu, daily bill accounts, and delivered goods in the books. Su Binglan took a charcoal pencil and calculated. ¡°We must calculate these things without mistakes. This month¡¯s bills and profits will make it easier for us to give everyone a bonus based on our profits. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Five coins a day for one person, that¡¯s 150 coins a month. That¡¯s only their base salary, but there¡¯s also a bonus. The bonus will depend on the benefits. If we make more tofu products, sell well, and earn more, everyone¡¯s bonus will naturally be higher.¡± Su Binglan was quick to calculate and process these things. The numbers and accounts appeared in her mind as she looked at the record. Shen Qiuhua was stunned when she saw the total profit. ¡°That¡¯s so much. We¡¯ve earned more than two thousand silver taels.¡± ¡®That¡¯s only a month¡¯s income from selling tofu.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua had calmed down a lot, but when she saw the number, she was still in disbelief. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re in charge of the silver. You know that, right?¡± Su Binglan laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it myself. I felt everyone paid a lot for the deposit and product settlement for every order. I was pretty happy. I took down notes and put the silver notes in the box, but I didn¡¯t calculate the total.¡± Su Fengmao was so delighted that he could not close his mouth. ¡°Our income is indeed very high. However, we need more soybeans. We don¡¯t have enough for everyone to place their orders. Some people want to order our products, but I can only refuse. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to meet their needs.¡± ¡°Indeed, but we¡¯ll be fine once the beans ripen,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll have more orders in the future, but these don¡¯t count as the cost. We must pay for the furniture we bought and the people we hired to build the factory. We must deduct these costs to consider this pure profit.¡± Still, the family earned a lot because they initially got their soybeans from the back of the mountain. However, the soybeans in the fifty acres of land grew well, and the family could soon put them to use. Su Binglan counted these things once while Luo Jin¡¯an double-checked them. He calculated very efficiently. The young couple did their calculations and checked the numbers twice. After confirming there were no mistakes, Su Binglan went to the factory to pay the workers. It was still morning, so those who went to work at the tofu factory came in for their morning shift. Everyone worked seriously and was always active because they knew it was an excellent opportunity to work there. They also knew that many people envied them and feared they would get fired if they did not do a good job. Therefore, everyone worked diligently. When the workers saw Su Binglan entering the factory, they thought she was there to check on things, so they lowered their heads and continued working. ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, clapping her hands. ¡°We¡¯ll pay you your wages today.¡± Everyone in the tofu factory got excited when they heard that. Their eyes lit up one by one as if they were burning. The workers could not help but stop working and looked at Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua. The workers¡¯ hearts beat fast) but they held their breaths and remained silent. They were afraid that they had misheard Shen Qiuhua. ¡®It¡¯s only been a month, and we¡¯re already getting paid?¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t they say they would delay our first monthly payment until the end of next month?¡¯ Some used to work in town and knew how monthly payments worked. The employers would typically hold off on paying a worker¡¯s first month¡¯s salary, so why would Su Binglan pay them so soon? Everyone was excited, but they also could not believe it.. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: It’s a Bonus Chapter 342: It¡¯s a Bonus Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone stood still and looked at Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan. Some were so excited and nervous that they did not know where to place their hands. Others¡¯ palms were sweating, and they wiped them on their clothes. The workers would get 150 coins a month. If they brought that money home, it would improve their lives. The workers calculated the money inwardly and knew they could buy many things with 150 coins. Some even thought of saving a portion and using the rest to buy meat so their family could eat better food. Nonetheless, the workers would get paid the following month again and could save up quite a bit by the end of the year. Some workers thought of their many family members and that they had not had a good meal in a long time. They typically had coarse grain and wild vegetable soup, which were not very nutritious. After receiving their salaries, the workers could take their money to the town and buy some meat for making dumplings at home. Also, they heard about the various delicious foods in town. Su Binglan¡¯s food was delicious, but many could not afford hotpot. Still, they could buy one or two skewers, sesame buns, a bowl of haggis soup, or duck blood vermicelli. The workers could try those foods with their families. With their salary, the workers¡¯ families could occasionally have some noodles with a few eggs this month. In the past, the villagers would not bear to cook their eggs whenever their chickens laid them. Instead, they would save the eggs and sell them for money. In previous years, they would be idle at home after the autumn harvest with nothing to do. They would cook and feed the chickens daily but would not be willing to cook delicious food. However, things had changed. Now, these families had jobs with monthly salaries. It felt good to the villagers. Some felt their whole family would be thrilled when they brought the 150 coins home. Just counting the money together was enough to make the villagers feel good. Everyone felt a warmth in their hearts when they thought of these things. They already had plans about what they would do with their earnings. Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua sat at a table, and Su Binglan placed a big box on it. Everyone in the tofu factory felt like their hearts were in their throats. They were nervous. After a momentary silence, everyone began to whisper, ¡°Are we really getting paid today?¡± However, they asked themselves this question as they suspected that they had misheard. ¡°I heard from Miss Shen that she would pay our wages. Even Miss Su came here with a box. There should be copper coins in it.¡± ¡°I suspected I had misheard them too. So, what I heard was true then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. I didn¡¯t expect to get paid at the end of the month. I thought it would be at least half a month later.¡± ¡°The Su family are good people. Miss Su won¡¯t shortchange us. She asked us to work at the factory to help us. Otherwise, why would she hire people from our own village? ¡°Yes, Miss Su only recruits women, too.¡± ¡°With these 150 coins, I¡¯ll be willing to eat meat dumplings when I get home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also willing to go home and make white steamed buns. We used to eat coarse grain at home.¡± ¡°I feel the same. I can¡¯t even bear to add an egg whenever I make wild vegetable soup.¡± ¡°Life will be much easier with those 150 coins.¡± ¡°Also, this is just a month¡¯s salary. We¡¯ll get paid monthly, so we can earn a lot this year.¡± ¡°Miss Su also mentioned there being a bonus.¡± ¡°We should receive more coins if there¡¯s a bonus, right?¡± The workers discussed these things in whispers. Their voices were very soft, but they could not suppress their excitement. Su Binglan took out the salary list and said, ¡°Everyone, line up. I¡¯ll call out names, and those I call will come to collect their pay. Lin Dahua.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Lin Dahua was so excited when she heard Su Binglan calling her name first that her voice was loud and clear. She walked toward Su Binglan but felt her legs go soft as she approached Su Binglan. Lin Dahua felt like she was floating. She stood before the table and looked at Su Binglan unblinkingly. Su Binglan told her, ¡°The basic salary is 150 coins, and the bonus is more than 900, so I¡¯ll give you one silver tael. That¡¯s one silver tael and 150 copper coins. Here you go.¡± She passed the money to Lin Dahua as she spoke, and Lin Dahua was astounded. She stood there in a daze, utterly unable to react. ¡®0-0ne silver tael? One silver tael and 150 coins? Did I mishear Miss Su?¡¯ Lin Dahua had never earned one silver tael before. When the harvest was good in the past, she would receive one silver tael, but that was a year¡¯s worth of harvests. However, her monthly bonus was one silver tael now. She thought that her bonus would only be a few extra coins at most, which would have made her happy, but she did not expect to receive one silver tael. She was so excited that her heart almost pounded out of her chest. ¡®Why do my legs still feel weak?¡¯ Shen Qiuhua looked at Lin Dahua¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°Take it quickly. We still have to pay the workers behind you.¡± Lin Dahua finally returned to her senses and gulped her saliva. She asked softly, ¡°Is the bonus one silver tael, Miss Shen?¡± She was afraid they had made a mistake. Shen Qiuhua understood how Lin Dahua felt very well and said earnestly, ¡°Dahua, the tofu factory has done well this month. We¡¯ve calculated a bonus of more than 900 coins, but Binglan said shell give you one silver tael. It¡¯s true, so you can take it.¡± Lin Dahua became misty-eyed. ¡°Y -Yes, Miss Shen.¡± At that moment, Su Binglan handed over the silver tael and 150 coins to Lin Dahua. She said, ¡°It¡¯s only the first month. Your bonus will be even higher when we produce more products in the future?¡¯ Lin Dahua¡¯s heart felt like it was boiling in lava when she heard that. She felt like she had endless energy to work even more. She reached out and held the silver tael. Su Binglan said, ¡°Sign here to show you¡¯ve received this month¡¯s salary. If you don¡¯t know how to write, you can draw and make it your own mark.¡± Few people in the village could read and write, especially the women, many of whom could not even read a single word. That was why Su Binglan wanted them to draw any symbol. She thought she could teach everyone how to write their names later. Lin Dahua was illiterate, but fortunately, she could write her name, which was crooked. Then Lin Dahua returned to where she had been standing after getting her pay because it was not time to get off work yet. She could only go home after completing her shift. Her heart was floating at that moment. The workers heard the conversation between Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua. Their eyes were wide open, and they forgot to speak. It was too shocking. ¡®The bonus is that much?!¡¯ No one even dared to think of earning one silver tael in a month. In the past, the villagers would smile while they worked whenever they thought about earning 150 coins a month. When they saw Lin Dahua receiving 150 coins and one silver tael, they were dumbfounded and did not know how to react.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Promotion to Manager Chapter 343: Promotion to Manager Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Dahua had earned one silver tael just for a month¡¯s work. The villagers did not even dare think about earning that much in the past. Thump, thump, thump! Many felt their hearts beating like drums. They felt like it was about to burst out of their chests. Su Binglan continued calling out names, ¡°Li Mei.¡± Li Mei heard her name and quickly went to Su Binglan¡¯s table. Then Su Binglan counted 150 coins before her. ¡°Your basic salary is 150 coins, and your bonus is one silver tael. Take them and write your name here to show you¡¯ve received this month¡¯s salary.¡± Li Mei became teary-eyed when she received her pay. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± She choked up because one silver tael and 150 coins could last her family an entire year. However, she had earned that much in a single month¡¯s salary. She no longer had to worry about not having enough food to grow, freezing, or starving to death during winter. When she got home, she could use that money to buy cotton and cloth to make a thick blanket. With a thick blanket, it would not be too cold during the winter. She could also buy charcoal from Su Fengzhi since she had heard that he sold his charcoal at a lower price. She would just buy a little charcoal and burn them during the winter so that it would not be too cold. Li Mei¡¯s parents passed away when she was a child, so she had to raise her two younger sisters and younger brother. She always feared being unable to raise her younger siblings and would sometimes cry under her blanket in the middle of the night. However, she could do better with the money she had earned. She felt like her life was full of hope, and she could take better care of her younger siblings. According to most people, she was young and weak, so the Su family second-guessed hiring her. Ultimately, the Su family finally hired her, and that was when she knew that the Su family had done that to care for her. Li Mei would remember their kindness and would always work diligently. Shen Qiuhua patted Li Mei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ll have a good life in the future. Our tofu factory¡¯s business will improve, and you¡¯ll have more bonuses. Go home and eat something good.¡± She looked at Li Mei, her heart aching. The little girl was sallow and emaciated, and it was evident that she did not have enough to eat. Shen Qiuhua would be heartbroken if her daughter were like that. ¡°Y -Yes, Miss Shen. I¡¯ll make you proud. I¡¯ll go home and be able to eat more now.¡± Li Mei was a little concerned. She was afraid she was too thin and that Shen Qiuhua would think she was weak and not hire her. Now, she knew she had to eat more to make herself stronger. Su Binglan called the workers¡¯ names one after another. She paid almost everyone one silver tael and 150 coins. However, two workers had to take a day or two off because of family matters, so she had to deduct five to ten copper coins from their pay. One of the workers held 145 coins and one silver tael, while the other held 140 coins and one silver tael. The two felt uneasy. They knew if they often took leaves, they would not be able to work at the factory for long. Still, they had no choice because they had emergencies at home and had to take leave. One person had an urgent message from her family, so she had to be away from work for three days. She had asked someone to take over for a while and made up for it when she returned. Su Binglan considered it as a day or two off. Zhou He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking a day off, Miss Shen and Miss Su. I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t want to take a day off, but¡­¡± She was afraid of leaving a wrong impression on Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan for taking leave and that they would fire her. Only the tofu factory would pay its workers 150 coins a month, was located in the village, and would not interfere with the workers¡¯ family affairs. One could even take a break and ask for leave. Other places would never allow that. Su Binglan said gently, ¡°Zhou He, our factory makes things convenient for everyone. You have your reasons for taking leave. You didn¡¯t slack off or skip work, so it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°I¡¯ll only deduct your salary this time, not your bonus. Next time, we must deduct your bonus accordingly to time based on the rules.¡± She knew Zhou He had no choice but to return home because her grandmother had passed away. It took Zhou He at least a few days to return to her mother¡¯s house. She had only taken a day¡¯s leave and made up for it. She had been very attentive. Everyone did not know what they would do without the tofu factory when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. To earn that much money a month was a blessing. Moreover, the workers only worked half a day, which would not affect their housework. Everyone was excited and wanted to do a good job. With so much money every month, the villagers could afford to have plain noodles for every meal. At that time, plain noodles were good for the villagers because no one would bear to eat steamed bun on regular days. They were only willing to make steamed buns during Chinese New Year or other festivities. The villagers typically ate coarse-grain flatbread, and it sometimes hurt their throats. They thought it was good enough to eat their fill and could not care whether or not the food was good. Zhou He felt relieved when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. She continued, ¡°Yes, thank you, Miss Shen. Thank you, Miss Su.¡± She felt ashamed as she held her money. After all, there was always a possibility that Su Binglan would have deducted more from Zhou He¡¯s salary. Zhou He decided to do more the following month. Immediately after, Su Binglan called for Liu Qiaoshi. Lio Qiaoshi walked forward with her head lowered as Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well this month, Qiaoshi. Besides finishing your work, you also helped me note down how many beans you used and how many tofu products you made. You helped me jot down everything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you a bigger bonus.¡± When Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s grandfather was still alive, her family was relatively well-off. Her brother had been in a private school for a few years, and she had also learned to read and write, so she could record things. When Shen Qiuhua was busy, Liu Qiaoshi would take the initiative to help during her break. Liu Qiaoshi also never let anything delay her work. When she helped out, she never thought much about it. She only wanted to do her job well since the Su family had allowed her to work at their tofu factory. Moreover, she could remember things well, so she helped Shen Qiuhua make notes. Still, Liu Qiaoshi felt she could do more. She never expected her bonus to be so high because of it. Liu Qiaoshi was always quiet and rarely had exaggerated expressions on her face. However, when she saw Su Binglan giving her one silver tael and two hundred coins, her mouth opened so wide that she could swallow an egg whole. ¡°I-Is that for me? Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Yes, your performance this month was outstanding. Also, your literacy will be of great help. So, you¡¯ll be a manager next month, and I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡± Many people worked at the tofu factory, and the factory sold many products. Therefore, the business would only continue expanding. Although Shen Qiuhua had Qiu He as an assistant, she still had to manage many people and products. After all, Shen Qiuhua could not handle everything. Su Binglan wanted someone to be a manager, but she needed to observe who performed best and was most suitable for that role. Then she would promote that person. She realized how capable Liu Qiaoshi and Yao Cuihua were, but Yao Cuihua could not read or write, so she appointed Liu Qiaoshi as the manager.. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: A Pleasant Surprise Chapter 344: A Pleasant Surprise Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was already shocking to Liu Qiaoshi when she got paid more than others. She could not react and was even more confused when Su Binglan said she would be a manager and give her a raise next month. She was in a daze, and her eyes and mouth were wide open. She could not believe it but felt that what she had heard was trueo Shen Qiuhua found Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s reaction rather amusing because Liu Qiaoshi was not typically like that. Liu Qiaoshi would usually be more steady-going, and Shen Qiuhua felt at ease, leaving many things to Liu Qiaoshi. ¡°Qiaoshi, take your pay,¡± Shen Qiuhua said softly. Liu Qiaoshi suddenly returned to her senses when she heard Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words. She quickly took the money and said incoherently, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± She held the money and felt a warm sensation in her heart. She looked at her earnings with shining eyes but did not expect Su Binglan to offer her the manager position. No matter how steady-going Liu Qiaoshi usually was, she could not help but smile. Her mouth opened as she smiled, slightly revealing her neat teeth. She was overjoyed and could not wait to go home and share the good news with her family. She knew her parents and brother would be proud. Su Binglan looked at Liu Qiaoshi encouragingly. ¡°Good luck, and do your best.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Liu Qiaoshi nodded vigorously. She took the money and gulped her saliva, unable to hide her smile. After giving out the workers¡¯ salaries and bonuses, Su Binglan said, ¡°Continue working hard, everyone. Our tofu factory¡¯s business will only keep improving. You¡¯ll get more bonuses by then. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Miss Su. Thank you, Miss Shen.¡± ¡°Thank you all for your hard work,¡± Su Binglan replied. Everyone thanked Su Binglan excitedly. ¡°Liu Qiaoshi will be our tofu factorys manager from now on. Manager Liu will help my mother manage the factory. Do your best, everyone. We will promote those capable and willing to help others in the future,¡± Su Binglan said a few more words of encouragement and left the factory. Then Shen Qiuhua called Liu Qiaoshi over and gave her some instructions. Shen Qiuhua would no longer have to do so many things alone because she could arrange for Liu Qiaoshi to do them. After all, she trusted Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s attentiveness and competence. Energy filled Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s body, and her eyes shined brightly. She would listen attentively whenever Shen Qiuhua gave her instructions. At that moment, everyone in the tofu shop relaxed. They could not suppress their excitement and started talking amongst each other. ¡°We just received a one silver tael bonus. Even though I¡¯m holding it, I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either. I don¡¯t even know where to put it now. I just want to get it back home for lunch.¡± ¡°Miss Su is too kind.¡± ¡°If this gets out, people will be envious of us.¡± ¡°Getting a job at the Su family¡¯s tofu factory is difficult. If we weren¡¯t in Su Teng village, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to work here.¡± ¡°I agree. In the past, people from our village fought to get information about the factory and work here when they heard about the 150 coin salary. If they knew how much we received as a bonus, they would freak out.¡± ¡°Miss Su takes care of the people in our village. Even if the tofu factory expands in the future, people from other villages will have to queue up to work there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work even harder in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to learn to read. Liu Qiaoshi is already a manager.¡± ¡°Everyone can see what Liu Qiaoshi does daily. She should be a manager.¡± ¡°It would be great if we could read too.¡± Most Su Teng villagers could not read, so even if they wanted to help make notes, they could not. Many people realized the benefits of being able to read and write. Some even thought of letting their children learn to read and write at school since they were illiterate. However, school fees were too expensive, and no one dared to think in that direction in the past. But after receiving their bonuses, the villagers felt it was enough to pay for their children¡¯s education. ¡°We can send our children to private schools when we earn more money. Some private schools are cheaper with one silver tael a month as the tuition fee.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know how much my bonus will be next month. I must save it and allow my family to eat their fill before thinking about anything else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy after getting my pay today. I¡¯m going to have a good meal tonight.¡± ¡°We can go home and have some good food this afternoon. Our families will be thrilled when we go home and tell them about it.¡± ¡°I plan to come back to work after lunch. I¡¯ll prepare dinner during my afternoon break.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll take a day off in a few days. Is anyone going to town to buy things? I plan to go to town to buy a pound of meat and some desserts for my child. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to town to buy some cloth and make new clothes for my family. I don¡¯t have to make clothes for myself. Our tofu shop has custom-made uniforms for me, which look good on normal days.¡± Su Binglan had ordered two sets of uniforms for each worker in the tofu factory. Of course, these two sets of uniforms were new to everyone. The villagers did not have much to wear on average days, so they wore their work clothes. Moreover, the people from other villages would know the Su Teng villagers were working in the tofu factory when they saw them wearing their uniforms. The people from other villagers would be envious of them. Being looked at with envious eyes was not a bad feeling. ¡°I want to buy salt, but it¡¯s too expensive. My family has used up all of it and couldn¡¯t bear to buy more, but I can buy more soon.¡± ¡°My father likes to drink, but wine is too expensive. I usually can¡¯t bear to buy it. Since I¡¯ve received a bonus, I can give my father two bottles of wine.¡± ¡°I want to save up so I can buy more things at the end of the year and have a good New Year.¡± ¡°If we can get this much money monthly, we¡¯ll have a good New Year. We can wear new clothes this year and buy many New Year goods.¡± Everyone was excitedly discussing this as they worked with smiles on their faces. The atmosphere at the tofu factory was lively at that moment. The workers looked forward to their lunch break so they could go home and share the good news with their families. However, they felt a little uneasy carrying so much money with them that they dared not move. It was almost time for a lunch break when Liu Qiaoshi, Shen Qiuhua, and Qiu He went in with a tofu cart. One said, ¡°This is also a benefit of working at our factory. Everyone will receive a pound of tofu to bring home for your families to try.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°I want to pinch them to see if they¡¯re real.¡± The tofu shop was in an uproar as everyone was ecstatic. Receiving money and items felt different. Receiving items was a surprise for everyone The workers stepped forward to receive their share of tofu. Tofu typically costs six coins per 500 grams. Although it cost one coin less to the people of Su Teng Village, no one was willing to buy it because it ultimately cost money. Initially, many people wanted to buy a pound of tofu with their earnings to cook and try, but they did not expect the Su family to gift them the tofu. It was a pleasant surprise for everyone. ¡®Everyone can go home after claiming their pound of tofu,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You can go home and rest earlier today.¡± These were the people on the morning shift. The people on the night shift would come to work in the afternoon and change shifts. Su Binglan would then give the night shift their wages and tofu in the afternoon.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: A Good Sensation Chapter 345: A Good Sensation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was thrilled when they heard what Shen Qiuhua said. They all went home with their earnings, bonuses, and tofu. Su Teng Village was particularly lively at noon. The workers talked and laughed when they exited the tofu factory. Their voices were thunderous because they were in a good mood. The workers¡¯ waves of laughter spread far and wide while some left the factory and ran straight home without saying a thing. Of course, some were afraid of not being able to hold their tofu steadily and walked carefully. The other villagers saw them and were puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. Everyone seems to be quite happy today.¡± ¡°They¡¯re more than happy. They¡¯re all smiling like that. They must be delighted. I wonder what the good news is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already good that they can work at the factory. It¡¯s normal for them to talk and laugh during breaks.¡± ¡°Huh? Did you notice that each of them is holding tofu?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s tofu.¡± ¡°My daughter is working the night shift today. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°My daughter-in-law is also on the night shift today.¡± ¡°My children are still young. Otherwise, they can work at the factory. I¡¯m so worried now.¡± ¡°Your family¡¯s elder daughter will be old enough to work at the factory in two years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our village is so good now, and I want to find a man who lives here for my daughter so she won¡¯t have to leave.¡± ¡°You can marry into our family. Su Teng Village is so good. Many people want to come here.¡± The villagers would always gossip whenever they gathered. ¡°Li Mei, why did everyone bring tofu home today?¡± An old lady took the initiative to greet and ask her. Li Mei¡¯s parents passed away when she was a child, so she had to raise her younger siblings. She usually lowered her head and did not speak, unlike today. She talked and laughed more than usual. Therefore, an older villager asked her that out of curiosity. Li Mei happily explained, ¡°The factory paid our wages and bonuses today. Everyone also received a pound of tofu, so we¡¯re thrilled.¡± A few more people exited the factory and added, ¡°Li Mei is telling the truth. Miss Su is such a good person. We¡¯re going home to make tofu and stir-fried cabbage. I heard it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going home to cook, Old Madam Lin.¡± The villagers were stunned when they heard these things. They wondered if working at the tofu factory was that good. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t the workers just start working there a month ago? They¡¯re already getting paid?¡± ¡°They also just said they received a bonus.¡± Some workers got even more excited when they heard that and rushed home. ¡°I¡¯m going home to tell my daughter-in-law that we¡¯ll probably have tofu for dinner.¡± ¡°Oh, my daughter is here. I¡¯m going to have a good meal at home today.¡± Earning 150 coins a month made some people happy, while others were envious. The happy ones were family members of the ones who worked at the factory, and those who were envious were those who did not get hired. Dong Xiaolei happened to come to the well at the village entrance to get water. While carrying a shoulder pole and walking home, she heard these words and felt envious. However, she was too young to work at the factory. Her mother was weak and could not expose herself to the wind, nor could she work at the factory. Fortunately, Dong Xiaolei had taken her mother to Su Binglan¡¯s clinic for a consultation. Su Binglan had prescribed three doses of medicine and said that Dong Xiaolei¡¯s mother would be okay after about a month¡¯s rest. Dong Xiaolei believed Su Binglan¡¯s words because Dong Xiaolei¡¯s mother felt full of strength today. The medicine took effect quickly. Dong Xiaolei¡¯s mother said she could work when she recovered. She could go for an interview if the factory were hiring more people. Then her family¡¯s life would improve. After all, 150 coins a month was a significant amount, and the family could earn up to two silver taels a year. Dong Xiaolei¡¯s eyes lit up when she thought of the two silver taels. She carried the bucket and walked with light steps. Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s father was chopping firewood while her mother started a fire to cook when Liu Qiaoshi got home. Meanwhile, her sister-in-law carried her child and the ducks and chickens. Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s elder brother had attended a private school in his earlier years, so he knew how to read and was good at work. He could also endure hardships and now worked with Su Zhengde¡¯s construction team. Coincidentally, someone was building a house in town these past few days, and Su Zhengde led his construction team, so Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s brother was not home. When Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law saw her coming home, she said happily, ¡°Qiaoshi, you¡¯re home.¡± Then she turned to her daughter and said, ¡°Quick, welcome your Aunt Qiaoshi home.¡± Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s niece was only one year old and had just learned to speak. The little girl mumbled and called out in a clear and melodious voice, ¡°Aunt Qiaoshi.¡± Of course, the little girl¡¯s pronunciation was inaccurate, and the child felt awkward calling her aunt. However, Liu Qiaoshi was pleased to hear that and could not help but go over and hold the little girl¡¯s hand. Usually, Liu Qiaoshi would hug her little niece, but she was holding tofu today and was excited. She was also eager to share the good news with her family, so as she walked in, she said, ¡°Father, mother, sister-in-law, I¡¯ve gotten my pay. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡°You got paid already?¡± Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s father was holding his ax and no longer cared about chopping firewood. He put the ax down and followed his daughter into the house. Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law also rushed into the house happily. Meanwhile, Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s mother quickly put a big piece of firewood into the furnace to let it burn. The family quickly entered the house and looked at Liu Qiaoshi expectantly. Her mother did not expect her to get paid so quickly. ¡°Did they pay you 150 coins as they promised? You even bought tofu?¡± Liu Qiaoshi revealed her earnings smilingly. ¡°I got one silver tael and two hundred coins. Let¡¯s count them together. Also, I got the tofu from the factory. They gave everyone a pound as gifts.¡± ¡°What?¡± Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s parents were stunned. Liu Qiaoshi i s mother wiped her hands and took the money with trembling hands. ¡°Is it really one silver tael and two hundred wens? She even suspected she had misheard and that her eyes were playing tricks. She could not even react properly. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you say you would only get 150 coins a month?¡± She wondered why there were extra 50 coins. The two parents did not expect their daughter to receive a silver tael as a bonus. At that moment, the couple wondered what the deal was with the one silver tael. Liu Qiao¡¯s sister-in-law¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Previously, she had gone to the factory with Liu Qiaoshi, but only Liu Qiaoshi got hired. Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law was also quite envious, but she thought this was good too. It would be more convenient for her to care for her child at home. Still, 150 coins a month was quite desirable. Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law felt fortunate to be a part of the family, but she did not expect Liu Qiaoshi to earn as much as an entire silver tael. Liu Qiaoshi looked at her sister-in-law¡¯s and parents¡¯ expressions. Then she thought of how she had received her bonus and salary. ¡°Indeed, our basic salary is 150 coins a month, but we also have a bonus. This month¡¯s bonus is one silver. ¡°Also, I did more work and helped Miss Shen take notes since I can read and write. Miss Su rewarded me by giving me an extra 50 coins. She even promoted me to their manager. I¡¯ll get paid more in the future..¡± Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Touched Chapter 346: Touched Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Qiaoshi said so much at once that her family was stunned. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they looked at her in disbelief. They were so shocked that their eyeballs were about to fall out. Mother Liu opened her mouth to say something, but she was too amazed and excited to say anything. She did not know what to say besides, ¡°Wait, let me digest what you said first. You¡¯ve said too much.¡± Father Liu rubbed his hands together. ¡°This is great, but it feels a little like a dream.¡± Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law was so stunned that she could not speak. ¡®She earned so much in a month?¡¯ Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law opened her mouth wide. After a while, she said, ¡°You have so much tofu too. That¡¯s great. It doesn¡¯t feel real.¡± The little girl was only one year old. She leaned on her mother¡¯s back and looked on curiously without crying or making a fuss. ¡°Let¡¯s count the money together, then you¡¯ll know it¡¯s real,¡± Liu Qiaoshi said. ¡°This silver tael must be real,¡± Mother Liu said as she took the money. She gritted her teeth and could not stop smiling. She started counting the two hundred coins again. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Father Liu and his daughter-in-law also counted alongside Mother Liu. After counting for a while, they found that it was indeed 200 coins. ¡°One silver tael and 200 coins are almost as much as our annual food income over previous years. Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, this is only Qiaoshi¡¯s monthly income. If she were to continue, her annual income would be even more impressive,¡± Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law said excitedly. Although her sister-in-law had earned that money, Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law was happy just by looking at it. Sure enough) her parents were right to agree to this marriage. She could now enjoy an excellent treatment in Su Teng Village. When she gave birth to her daughter, she was afraid her in-laws would be unhappy, but they did not say anything and treated her well. Still, she became confident because only girls could work at the tofu factory and earn so much money. Her daughter would also be able to support the family in the future. With those thoughts in mind, Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law¡¯s smile became even more prominent. Mother Liu digested the news and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re even a manager now, Qiaoshi. You¡¯ve made your father and me proud. Now I can feel proud when I go out.¡± Father Liu said, ¡°See, we made the right choice letting Qiaoshi learn to read and write from her brother.¡± Mother Liu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t think so much in the past. We know that a woman¡¯s virtue is to have no talent. Still, Qiaoshi likes to read, so we let her. I didn¡¯t expect it to be of great use now.¡± As Mother Liu spoke, her eyes lit up when she saw her granddaughter. ¡°I¡¯ll let my granddaughter learn to read and write too. It¡¯ll be good.¡± When Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law heard this, she became excited. ¡°Thank you, Father-in-law and Mother-in-law. Thank you, Sister-in-law.¡± She had wanted to study when she was young, but her parents were more pedantic and felt it was useless for their daughter to study. Furthermore, her family lived in less favorable conditions. Even her brothers could not study, let alone her. She envied those who could study. Fortunately, she was good-looking and good at needlework, so Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s brother took a fancy to her. She was only interested in the Liu family because they were scholars. She did not expect her daughter to get the opportunity to learn to read and write. That entirely made up for her regrets. Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law was so excited that she kept thanking the family. ¡°We¡¯re family,¡± Mother Liu said, ¡°Theres no need to thank us. Still, Qiaoshi has earned the money we¡¯ll use.¡± Liu Qiaoshi said, ¡°Sister-in-law, were a family. In the past, my brother would come home to teach me to read and write. My brother also worked in the fields when I was a child. He would let me eat whatever good food there was. You were good to me, too, Sister-in-law. I remember all of that, so don¡¯t say those things.¡± Liu Qiaoshi¡¯s sister-in-law, Miss Wang, nodded, but she felt touched. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so happy,¡± Mother Liu chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s have tofu for lunch today.¡± ¡°Mother, cook some more vegetables and put in more meat. We¡¯ll make dumplings for dinner.¡± The family talked and laughed happily. It was the same for other families. Everyone brought their wages and tofu home, and everyone¡¯s family was happy. Li Mei did not have parents. When she returned home, her younger brothers and sisters were still doing housework. They were young, so they did their chores slowly but earnestly. They were busy getting firewood and preparing to make lunch, waiting for Li Mei to get home for her lunch break so that she could have a hot meal. Although they did not know how to cook, and the food they made could have been better, Li Mei already felt touched. She went home earlier than usual that afternoon and felt sorry to see her younger siblings preparing lunch. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Big Sister, I¡­ We haven¡¯t finished cooking.¡± ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s start cooking.¡± Li Mei¡¯s younger siblings were quite sensitive. They did not have parents, so they depended on their eldest sister. They were also afraid that their big sister would not care about them. Therefore, the three of them fought to do housework. ¡°Second Sister, Third Sister, Little Brother, let¡¯s have tofu for lunch today,¡± Li Mei said smilingly. The trio became happy when they saw the tofu Li Mei was holding. However, when they saw how skinny their big sister was, they quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re not that hungry, Big Sister. You have to eat more.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Sister. Are you tired? I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Li Mei felt terrible looking at her younger siblings like that. She closed the door and pulled her younger siblings into the house. ¡°I got my salary and bonus today. It¡¯s one silver tael and 150 coins.¡± Although Li Mei¡¯s siblings were only eight, ten, and twelve years old, they knew the concept of money. ¡°Did you truly earn that much, Big Sister?¡± The three younger siblings were stunned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a lot, and my monthly salary will increase soon. Our lives will only keep improving. The tofu I brought back is from the factory, so we can eat well in the future. You three must eat more, understand?¡± Li Mei¡¯s younger siblings were thrilled. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve thought about it, and our villages welfare in our village is good. If I find a husband who agrees to help me care for you three, you won¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Li Mei had never said such things before because she was not confident. She did not know if she could care for her younger siblings alone, but things were different now. She could earn this much a month and even get an increased bonus. so she was confident she could care for her younger siblings. She became more daring to say such things. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Big Sister.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take care of you when we grow up.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard, too, Big Sister!¡± Li Mei¡¯s younger siblings started crying, and Li Mei¡¯s eyes were also red. She smiled and wiped the tears from her siblings¡¯ eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You should be happy. Help me start the fire, Second Sister. We¡¯ll have tofu with rice for lunch today..¡± Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Visiting Relatives Chapter 347: Visiting Relatives Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Okay, Big Sister, I¡¯ll go start the fire.¡± Li Mei¡¯s second sister ran to the stove happily. Her third sister and younger brother hurriedly said, ¡°Big Sister, we¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s cook lunch together. We¡¯ll also have chicken stew tonight,¡± Li Mei said smilingly. ¡°Big Sister, didn¡¯t you say we should sell the chicken?¡± Li Mei¡¯s second sister asked. Although Li Mei had earned a lot of money, the family could not be so wasteful. After all, they could still sell their chicken for money if it did not lay eggs. Then Old Madam Su and Su Fengchen could make grilled chicken and sell it for a lot. ¡°We need to eat something good occasionally. If we eat well, we¡¯ll have more strength to work,¡± Li Mei said. She and her younger siblings were thin, but she could finally nourish them. She dared not think about it in the past, for she feared her younger siblings would starve to death. Therefore, she kept everything she could to sell for money and was reluctant to cook chicken or eggs. The family only had coarse-grain buns at home. However, they did not have enough and had to share it for each meal. Li Mei typically only ate two meals a day. Sometimes, she would get so hungry that she could not sleep at night. She could only get up and drink water constantly. Now, she was finally willing to eat good food. Li Mei¡¯s words made her younger siblings happy. They wanted her to eat more meat while they drank the stew. They felt it was good enough just to drink the chicken stew. Li Mei went to the stove and cut the tofu, preparing to make tofu stew with wild vegetables. ¡°Big Sister, so this is tofu. It smells so good.¡± ¡°It feels so soft too.¡± ¡°It must be delicious.¡± The three children looked at the tofu and smelled it, almost drooling. They had heard of tofu but had never eaten or seen it. In the past, they did not even dare to think they would be able to eat tofu. Hence, they never expected to try tofu this afternoon. Li Mei looked at her younger siblings¡¯ curious and envious looks. She smiled, cut three small pieces of tofu, and handed them one piece each. ¡°Let¡¯s have a taste first. I¡¯ll cook it with wild vegetables and add salt. It¡¯ll taste better, and the soup will be good.¡± Li Mei had heard that from someone who worked in the tofu factory with her. Some workers had tried tofu before and had heard about how to cook it. They had also heard of how delicious tofu was. Li Mei had noted everything down. This time, she made tofu stew with wild vegetables. The trio looked at the tofu their big sister handed them, not daring to eat it. ¡°You should eat, Big Sister.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, we¡¯re not hungry.¡± The three youngsters were drooling as they glued their eyes to the tofu, but they insisted on letting Li Mei eat it. Children were the worst at hiding their thoughts. Li Mei knew they wanted to eat the tofu when she saw them like this. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eat it. There¡¯s more here. We can eat a lot of tofu in the future.¡± After hearing Li Mei¡¯s words, the trio carefully took the tofu and started eating. They dared not eat in big mouthfuls and ate the tofu in small bites instead. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s so delicious. It¡¯s so soft and fragrant.¡± Li Mei had not yet added anything to the tofu, but the three youngsters already thought it was delicious. The trio broke into big smiles and excitedly told their big sister that the tofu was delicious. Li Mei discretely gulped her saliva but did not eat the tofu. Instead, she planned to try it only after cooking. However, Li Mei¡¯s second sister insisted on giving her remaining tofu to her big sister after taking a small bite. Li Mei looked at her second sister¡¯s determined expression and opened her mouth to eat. Li Mei chewed lightly and could feel the fragrance coming from her mouth. She had a look of enjoyment on her face. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Li Mei also revealed a bright smile. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll take a day off in a few days and bring you guys to town to buy some things.¡± Li Mei had not been to town since her parents passed away, let alone to the market. ¡°Woo!¡± The trio was excited. They would be happy to even just walk around town. ¡°Still, we must be wise with our money. We can take some to town to buy cotton and cloth to make blankets. Then it won¡¯t get so cold during the winter. Also, I¡¯ll buy clothes and soles for you three.¡± The children only wore torn straw sandals. Li Mei had worn a good pair of shoes for work at the tofu factory, but her soles were worn out because she had always worn those shoes. She talked about what to buy and her plans for the winter. Her younger siblings listened carefully, and their eyes shined brightly. The youngsters looked forward to lunch but grew more eager because their big sister would cook chicken for dinner, and they were also excited to visit the town in a few days. They also looked forward to winter and the New Year. Li Mei¡¯s house became lively after she received her salary and bonus. The atmosphere was much lighter. Everyone was happy after receiving their wages and bonuses. Some also heard the news and hurriedly told their families who were working the night shift. When everyone heard the news, they could not bother to finish their lunch. They simply took a few mouthfuls of rice and hurried to ask the morning shift workers for more information. After hearing the news, the night shift workers wanted to go to the factory to work immediately. However, there was a rule at the factory that they could only start work on time and not earlier. The night shift workers felt like time was passing too slowly. When it was finally time for their shifts, they rushed to the tofu factory. Although they were working, they looked toward the door from time to time, waiting for Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua to appear. When the time came, the workers should receive their pay. As expected, Su Binglan arrived to give the night shift workers their salaries and bonuses. She treated everyone the same, and as usual, Shen Qiuhua gave the workers a pound of tofu and allowed them to leave work early. Everyone went home happy. In just one day, everyone in Su Teng Village heard the news. Even the surrounding two or three villages heard about these things. Everyone was envious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to earn so much money working at the tofu factory. Is the news fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Everyone in Su Teng Village knows about it.¡± ¡°We can work and have great strength, but the Su family only hires people from their village to work at their factory.¡± ¡°Su Teng Village only keeps improving. Everyone is benefiting from the Su family. Even their health consultations are free.¡± ¡°I heard that Miss Su¡¯s medical skills are excellent, and she cured many people in a short time.¡± Everyone was discussing this and envied the people of Su Teng Village. They were also constantly inquiring about Su Teng Village. They also thought that they could go there for work if anything good happened in Su Teng Village. Those who had relatives in Su Teng Village became excited when they heard the news and were ready to visit their relatives. They wanted to build a good relationship with their relatives in Su Teng Village and gather information to benefit from them in the future. After paying the rest of the workers their wages and bonuses, Su Binglan began preparing for her embroidery shop. She passed the finished blueprints to Su Xueye and paid for the construction fees so that Su Xueye could build the shop without a worry. Then Su Binglan went to talk to Ding Wan about the embroidery shop.. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Beautiful and Practical Chapter 348: Beautiful and Practical Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was also worried that her Aunt Ding Wan would be anxious, so she only went to look for her aunt after thinking of how she would set up the embroidery shop. Ding Wan had been anxious and busy at home since hearing Su Binglan talk about the double-sided embroidery. She hoped that her niece would come over to teach her about it. Then she could elevate her embroidery skills. After all, that would also help Su Binglan. Otherwise, Ding Wan would feel bored and not know what to do. However, she was also very mindful of her health. She listened to Su Binglan¡¯s words and would often go for walks. At night, Ding Wan would go to sleep and not light any candles. Therefore, she and her family would have an early dinner. Afterward, they would sleep early and wake up at dawn. Ding Wan was at home that morning practicing her embroidery with a needle, thread, and cloth. When Su Binglan arrived, she noticed the door was open. She looked inside and called, ¡°Aunt Ding Wan, are you home? Ding Wan was on the bed when she suddenly heard her niece¡¯s voice. She became excited and muttered, ¡°Am I mishearing things again? Whenever Ding Wan was home these past few days, she would imagine that Su Binglan had come looking for her but saw no one whenever she looked toward the door. However, she heard it more clearly this time but was worried she imagined things again. Even if she imagined it, she hurriedly got off the bed and went to the courtyard to reconfirm. When she saw Su Binglan, she ran out excitedly. Ding Wan arrived at the door and held her niece¡¯s hand, pulling her into the house. ¡°Come in. You shouldn¡¯t stand at the door. What if you catch a cold? The weather is only getting colder.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s body had recovered, and she could even run. In the past, she would feel weak every few steps and would even sweat. She no longer faced those problems now. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I just arrived, Aunt Ding. I came to discuss the embroidery shop with you.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s eyes lit up with fire when she heard that. She said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come.¡± The two entered the room, and Ding Wan asked Su Binglan to get on the bed while she went to pour some water for her niece. Ding Wan said, ¡°Drink some water first. I put the fire on this morning, so the brick bed is still warm. Let¡¯s sit on it while we talk.¡± Su Binglan did not argue and drank a few sips of water before getting onto the brick bed. Then she removed two things from her bag. ¡°Aunt Ding Wan, look at this.¡± It was a small doll that Su Binglan had made out of cloth, but there was no stuffing inside. Ding Wan took the doll from her niece, and her eyes bloomed with joy. ¡°Did you make this, Binglan? It¡¯s so beautiful, and I feel happy just looking at it. ¡°I¡¯ve studied embroidery and have seen many needleworks, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. The doll looks perfect, and it¡¯s even smiling.¡± Su Binglan made a modern -day cartoon doll that looked adorable. ¡°I won¡¯t bear to part with this,¡± Ding Wan said. ¡°Yes, I made that. Do you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good. No one else knows how to make this kind of thing. I¡¯ve never seen it before. If someone else knew how to make this kind of thing, it would¡¯ve become popular long ago.¡± Ding Wan would know. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Aunt Ding Wan, look, I¡¯ll stuff cotton inside.¡± She also had cotton in her bag but did not have much. If she wanted to make these cartoon dolls, she would need to buy more. However, her cotton was expensive, so she thought of other cheap things to stuff the doll with to make it fuller. That way, she could save a lot of money. When Su Binglan stuffed the cotton into the doll, she used a needle and thread to sew the opening at the bottom. It was a real-looking doll. ¡°It¡¯s so lovely and feels good in my hands. If I like it, imagine how much the children would like it too. You always have the best ideas, Binglan.¡± Ding Wan wondered if her niece was interested in selling dolls in her embroidery shop. She asked, ¡°Will you sell these dolls in your shop? If the sewing is simple, others can do it if they know a little bit of needlework. Still, it looks pretty tough to make something of this style. ¡°However, if someone sees this and learns how to embroider, they can imitate it,¡± Ding Wan said after taking a closer look. ¡°Then lees mark the dolls with the Su family brand,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll also continuously launch new products. Even if others imitate us, they won¡¯t be able to keep up. ¡°The wealthy people who care about their reputation will buy the Su family¡¯s products. That means our products are authentic. Besides, our embroidery shop won¡¯t just make dolls. We can also make things like school bags.¡± Su Binglan revealed a school bag she had made as she spoke. She had been busy with these things over the past few days. ¡°Look, you can carry it on your back like this, Aunt Ding Wan. You can also put some copper coins and small items in the bag. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you to go out.¡± In that era, people would carry baskets if they were to bring things along, which was inconvenient. ¡°We can make school bags, backpacks, and smaller ones like those are handbags.¡± Ding Wan had seen schoolbags before since Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai carried such things whenever they went to the academy. She found it novel but did not expect to see such an exquisite handbag. Ding Wan opened the handbag and looked inside. She saw interlayers with buttons where one could place essential items. One could then button it up and not worry about losing the items. ¡°What about this bag?¡± She pointed at a big cloth bag that seemed convenient for carrying vegetables. ¡°This bag will make it more convenient for people to use when they buy vegetables from the market. People can place their meat and vegetables in this bag and bring them home.¡± Anyone who knew a little needlework could make such a big bag, but Su Binglan¡¯s version had many patterns, making it pretty and practical. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Ding Wan was dazzled by what she saw. She had never seen patterns like those before. Moreover, Su Binglan had embroidered those patterns with a technique Ding Wan was unfamiliar with. She was intrigued and asked, ¡°How did you embroider this, Binglan?¡± ¡°This is simply sewn, Aunt Ding Wan. You can sew it according to any pattern you want. It¡¯s simple, so I¡¯ll teach it to you later.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s eyes were full of joy when she heard her niece¡¯s words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± After all, she liked to learn these things. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite with me, Aunt Ding. I thought you could manage the embroidery shop after learning it,¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll hire more workers. Then you¡¯ll help me manage them.¡± Ding Wan was eager and excited when she looked at the things her niece had brought over. She wished she could immediately make these things herself. ¡°Over the past few days, I¡¯ve only thought about helping at your embroidery stop.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Xueye is already leading his construction team to build the shop. They¡¯ll complete it very soon, but we should learn new techniques in the meantime. I¡¯ll find a few villagers to make these things. We can put the items on sale when they finish..¡± Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Something Significant Happened Chapter 349: Something Significant Happened Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan knew her niece wanted the embroidery shop to be different from others when she heard her niece¡¯s words. Moreover, what Su Binglan wanted to make and sell would not require much skill. Even those who did not know needlework could quickly learn it. Ding Wan knew Su Binglan was doing this to help the villagers become wealthy. Ding Wan had heard that the tofu factory had given out its wages and bonuses a few days ago. All the workers received a lot of bonuses, and everyone was thrilled. The village became livelier over the past few days as many gathered to chat even though it was cold outside. That was because everyone was happy and could not help but discuss things with each other. Most of the time, the villagers talked about the tofu factory. Everyone praised the factory, and the villagers genuinely appreciated Su Binglan. Two days ago, Ding Wan heard everyone talking about her niece when she went for a walk. She felt pretty emotional when she saw everyone¡¯s smiles and happy expressions. In the past, everyone would gather to discuss the harvest. The villagers¡¯ conversations were primarily about if their crops were enough to last a year and if the weather would be good the following year. Everyone discussed those things as their hearts were full of worry and anxiety. The atmosphere was quite gloomy then, but things had changed. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of smiles, and the villagers were full of hope. Ding Wan knew it was all because of her niece. Ding Wan sat down and looked at her handbag. ¡°You want to help the villagers and improve their living conditions, don¡¯t you? She looked at her niece as she spoke. She knew Su Binglan was a capable person. Everyone in the village said that her niece was the village¡¯s treasure. Su Binglan was stunned. She did not think that Ding Wan would be able to tell. ¡°Aunt Ding, I¡¯ve thought of opening an embroidery shop for a long time. It¡¯s just to help myself and the villagers.¡± She smiled gently. ¡°As long as everyone is diligent and not afraid of hard work, we can earn more, and our days will be better.¡± Ding Wan could tell that Su Binglan could do great things. She felt that the villagers of Su Teng Village and the surrounding villages could make money with Su Binglan. ¡°Binglan, I¡¯ll do whatever you need me to,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°I understand that too. Our embroidery shop will be different from the others. We¡¯ll teach everyone to do these things together. Whoever works at our embroidery shop will be delighted.¡± She had to help Binglan manage the embroidery shop, so she could finally do something. She felt that only by following Su Binglan could she do meaningful things and help the villagers. Ding Wan became eager and excited just by thinking of those things. She was about to rub her fists and do something big. Su Binglan knew her aunt was wise and had seen the world. Therefore, she could immediately understand what her aunt meant whenever she talked to Ding Wan. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not worried now that you¡¯ll be helping me manage the shop. But first, I¡¯ll teach you how to do double-sided embroidery. ¡°We¡¯re not just making dolls and handbags. We¡¯ll also make three- or four-piece bedding sets, screens, and decorations. I¡¯ll draw a few patterns later. Our items look better if we embroider them according to the patterns.¡± Ding Wan was surprised. ¡°You know how to draw patterns, Binglan? Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Embroidery is done according to patterns. It¡¯s easier to sell an item with pretty patterns, after all.¡± A few patterns flashed across Su Binglan¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°We can also make things for weddings, Aunt Ding. Things like pillows, red pendants, red festive screens, blankets, and so on.¡± Ding Wan clapped when she heard that and excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s terrific. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± She had done many embroideries but would embroider whatever others asked her to. She had never thought of making a set of festive embroideries herself. That way, everyone could go to her shop instead of going to town every time. ¡°You¡¯re always thinking ahead, Binglan. If only I thought of these things. Still, it¡¯s good now. I¡¯ll feel energized if I work with you,¡± Ding Wan said. Su Binglan could say anything, and it would make Ding Wan excited. She wished she could immediately get started on things. Just looking at the doll and bags made her feel at ease. Su Binglan looked at her aunt¡¯s happy expression and could not help but smile. ¡°We can add more things to our embroidery shop later, Aunt Ding. If you have any ideas, you can tell me. Our embroidery shop will be unique, so we¡¯ll need new ideas. Then we can constantly make new things even if people imitate us.¡± Ding Wan kept nodding. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± The more Ding Wan listened to Su Binglan¡¯s words, the more she felt it made sense. She seemed to have thought of something and said quietly, ¡°Binglan, do you know what happened to your uncle?¡± Su Binglan was stunned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s about Uncle Fengchen. What happened to him?¡± ¡®Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about it?¡¯ Ding Wan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. Didn¡¯t your Uncle Fengchen save a girl named Miao Zhizhi?¡± Hearing this, Su Binglan suddenly understood what her aunt meant. ¡°Aunt Ding, are you talking about the matter between Uncle Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it among our family,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°I went to visit your grandma two days ago. She said she¡¯s preparing a wedding for your uncle and Zhizhi. ¡°Your grandma said that Zhizhi remembered her past. She no longer has a home and doesn¡¯t want to return to her old place. She wants to stay here. Your uncle has also expressed his stance and asked your grandparents to agree to take in Zhizhi. He said he would take good care of her. ¡°However, your grandmother felt it¡¯s inappropriate to keep Zhizhi at home like that without an identity. Your uncle said he¡¯s marrying Zhizhi and that she¡¯s also willing to marry him. They¡¯re sincere about each other. ¡°Your grandparents were so happy that they were ready to work for the two. However, no one else knows about this yet except our family members. If I could embroider some festive items for the couple, we could get our embroidery shop known.¡± Ding Wan never dared to talk so much when she was in poor health. Since she had recovered and felt healthy again, she spoke a lot more. She was passionate about embroidery and could talk a lot about it. Su Binglan also smiled when she heard this. ¡°It seems like Uncle Fengzhen heard what Zhizhi said that day. Grandpa and Grandma will be happy since Uncle Fengchen and Zhizhi have feelings for each other. ¡®Zhizhi will soon be my aunt. Since she doesn¡¯t have a family, our family will help her with everything..¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: The World of Ice and Snow Chapter 350: The World of Ice and Snow Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since Miao Zhizhi would soon be a member of the Su family, Su Binglan would naturally treat her well and as one of their own. She would prepare everything Miao Zhizhi needed. ¡°Zhizhi has a good personality. I met her before. Your mother and I like her too. We¡¯ll be a family in the future,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly. Of course, Ding Wan hoped her brother-in-law would find someone with a good personality. Only then could the family live in harmony. ¡®Indeed, Zhizhi is a good girl for Fengchen.¡¯ Old master Su, old Madam Su, Su Fengchen, and Miao Zhizhi had been living under the same roof for so long. Everyone knew what kind of personality Miao Zhizhi had. Therefore, everyone was at ease to let Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen be together. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Aunt Ding,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°I watched your uncle grow up,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡®Your Uncle Fengchen was still a kid when I first came to the Su family. I treated him like a child. I couldn¡¯t care about him so much when I was in poor health, but I was still worried about him. ¡°It¡¯s great now that he¡¯s going to get married. As his sister-in-law, I¡¯m happy. Since I know how to embroider, I thought of doing something for him and his future wife. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been busy at home over these past few days.¡± Ding Wan would always tell her niece her thoughts. She would not treat Su Binglan like a child just because she was young. Instead, Ding Wan genuinely admired her niece. She would keep some things from others but would tell Su Binglan everything. ¡°Our family will only keep improving, Aunt Ding,¡± Su Binglan said softly. ¡°Yes, with you here, I believe we will improve.¡± The two talked for a while and discussed their embroidery business. Su Binglan then began teaching Ding Wan double-sided embroidery and cross-stitching. She revealed her prepared drawings and said, ¡°Aunt Ding, I call that drawing the Hall of Gold and Jade and that one World of Ice and Snow. I drew two embroidery samples first and will draw more later.¡± She had many ideas but had to teach her aunt the double-sided embroidery and cross-stitching techniques first. Ding Wan was stunned when she saw the embroidery patterns her niece had drawn. She praised the young lady, ¡°Binglan, this one is gorgeous, and so is that one. The scenery is beautiful.¡± Su Binglan referenced a memory she had of a modern anime. It was called World of Ice and Snow, which was a stunning picture. It was a fairytale world that could calm one¡¯s heart. Ding Wan held the embroidery and could not bear to part with it. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such embroidery before. Binglan, I can guarantee everyone will go crazy over this if we sell it.¡± Even famous embroideries of that era could not compare to the two drawings Su Binglan made. She also hoped it would have a place in the embroidery market. If the sales and income were good, she could pay the future embroidery shop workers more. However, she still had to hire people to do these things first. ¡°I¡¯ll draw more pictures later, Aunt Ding. Although the shop is incomplete, we can still hire people from our village. We can hire more people when Xueye and his team complete the shop. ¡°Do you have any recommendations, Aunt Ding? They must be diligent, have a good character, and know needlework.¡± Ding Wan replied, ¡°When I was still doing embroidery a few years ago, a few of our villagers would embroider with me. Although they only made purses and handkerchiefs, their needlework is decent. Still, I¡¯ve been away from embroidering in recent years. Let me think about it some more.¡± Ding Wan was learning double-sided embroidery from Su Binglan while wondering who among the villagers was best at needlework. ¡°Sun Damin knows a little embroidery, but because the things she embroiders aren¡¯t perfect, she has trouble selling them. Later on, she stopped embroidering. ¡°There¡¯s also Zhou Wen¡¯e from the Dongzhou family. She¡¯s Dong Xiaolei¡¯s mother, and her needlework is impressive. I¡¯m familiar with Yang Luqin from the Yang family. She also knows how to embroider.¡± While thinking, Ding Wan continued, ¡°The people I mentioned are good people and hardworking.¡± Su Binglan thought about it and remembered these people. Sun Damin and Zhou Wen¡¯e had gone to the tofu factory for an interview but were too weak and did not get hired. Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s eldest daughter, Dong Xiaolei, was also too young. No one from their family got a job at the tofu factory, and their family¡¯s conditions were not good either. That was because Dong Xiaolei¡¯s father joined the army a few years ago and had never returned. Yang Luqin was Su Binglan¡¯s former neighbor. She was a good person and had a straightforward personality. She happened to be away when the tofu factory was hiring, so she did not get an interview. Yang Luqin got pretty annoyed. She had greeted Su Binglan when she saw the young lady earlier and told Su Binglan to inform her if the factory was hiring again. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Aunt Ding, let¡¯s hire these people first. I might trouble you to make a trip over these next two days and ask if they will work with us. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll pay them a basic monthly salary. The embroidery shop will rely on commissions, so the more they do, the more they¡¯ll earn.¡± ¡°Binglan,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°They¡¯ll agree if I ask them. It¡¯s not easy to find a job like this these days. They will be willing to work by your side even if my embroidery skills are good. They¡¯re clever.¡± Ding Wan could understand how everyone felt. After all, everyone in the village knew how beneficial it was to work for Su Binglan. Everyone would be happy if she were to ask for their help. Of course, Ding Wan was willing to travel and visit her old embroidery friends. That was something she was happy about. ¡°We still have to go through the motions, ¡°Su Binglan said, ¡°Just ask for everyone¡¯s opinion. Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯re working in our workshop and have other opinions.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ding Wan listened to her niece. Su Binglan laughed, ¡°You can tell me if you have any thoughts. You¡¯ve done embroidery, and you know more than I do.¡± Ding Wan was embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t compare to you in embroidery. You just taught me double-sided embroidery. It¡¯s excellent and beautiful. It¡¯s much easier than what I learned before.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°When the embroidery shop is complete, we¡¯ll hire people as we did at the factory. We¡¯ll let everyone come for an interview. We won¡¯t be asking for everyone¡¯s opinion like this at the beginning.¡± Ding Wan could imagine that scene. ¡°By then, Sun Damin and the others will be grateful to you, Binglan. They won¡¯t have to go through an interview. Moreover, they¡¯ll be senior workers at the embroidery shop, so they¡¯ll have priority.¡± Ding Wan had experience with these things, so she could roughly guess what everyone was thinking. Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, it¡¯s expensive to put cotton in this doll. Is there anything else we can use that¡¯s just as soft?¡± Ding Wan¡¯s hands stopped moving, and she started to think seriously. ¡°Use rags. Most cloth shops have many rags that are too tattered to be made into anything. You can buy a few bags and fill the dolls up. ¡°You can also use wheat husks, which is even cheaper. Every household has them, so you can use those too. It¡¯s in the pillows we use..¡± Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Egg Fried Rice Chapter 351: Egg Fried Rice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up as she wondered why she had not thought of that. She said, ¡°You know more than I do. Now we won¡¯t have to buy cotton and can just fill the dolls with rags or wheat husks. They¡¯ll look just as good. ¡°We can also make higher-end dolls stuffed with cotton and sell them at a higher price. We can make cheaper and more expensive ones. Then the villagers can afford them too.¡± Su Binglan always considered different spending standards for people whenever she started a business. She would not deliberately make high-end products for poorer people who could not afford them. That way, she could consider both classes of people and make cheap and expensive products. Ding Wan¡¯s smile became even wider when her niece praised her. She also thought she was helpful and would be more confident in helping her niece manage the embroidery shop. ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I¡¯m not as knowledgable as you, Binglan.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t undervalue yourself, Aunt Ding. Everyone has seen your embroidery skills,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°If I were to teach these techniques to others, they might not be able to learn it, but you could quickly grasp it.¡± Ding Wan was brilliant in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. Moreover, Ding Wan was talented in embroidery, so Su Binglan could feel at ease when her aunt was in charge of the embroidery shop. Ding Wan was so happy that she laughed out loud. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so embarrassed to be praised by you.¡± Although she said this, Ding Wan was thrilled. She had not been this happy in a long time. After all, she had learned new embroidery techniques from her niece and discussed the shop with her. Time passed very quickly, and it was soon noon. Ding Wan looked at the sun outside and said, ¡°Binglan, it¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s have lunch at my place. I¡¯ll go cook now.¡± She did not want her niece to go home because she still wanted to learn much more from her. As she talked and embroidered this morning, she felt that time had passed quickly. Su Binglan was stunned. She felt she had not done much, so why was it already noon? She sighed. ¡®Time passed by so quickly.¡¯ ¡°Aunt Ding, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ll go home for lunch and be back afterward. ¡± However, Ding Wan felt she could not let her niece walk home for lunch. She held her niece¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Just eat here. Your parents, Third Aunt Liu, and your uncle have sent me many things. I have plenty of food here. ¡°Your Uncle Fengzhang and cousin Wenxian aren¡¯t coming home for lunch today, so it¡¯s just the two of us. I know my food can¡¯t compare to your mother¡¯s, so I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Su Binglan looked at Ding Wan¡¯s eager expression and could only nod, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll eat at your place then. I¡¯ll help you cook.¡± Ding Wan could not stop smiling at her niece¡¯s words. ¡°Aw, I¡¯ll be able to eat your cooking for lunch today! It must be delicious.¡± She did not feel hungry at first, but when she heard her niece saying she would help with the cooking, Ding Wan felt like she was starving. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡± She had eaten Su Binglan¡¯s cooking before, so she knew how delicious it was. Even Su Binglan¡¯s Eight Treasures congee was exceptionally sweet. Ding Wan looked at her niece expectantly, wondering what they would eat for lunch. She knew Su Binglan could make simple foods more delicious. Su Binglan looked at the pot and the vegetables, but Ding Wan did not know what her niece was thinking. Ding Wan said, ¡°Binglan, we can have something simple. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself too much.¡± She knew her niece must be busy and could only spend a little time cooking. Su Binglan looked at the food and then at the plate on the table. She asked, ¡°Aunt Ding, is this the rice you made in the morning? ¡°Yes, I steamed it in the morning, but I might¡¯ve over-steamed it. Your uncle, Wenxian, and I each had a bowl. There¡¯s still a lot of rice in the pot.¡± Ding Wan felt a little embarrassed because she was not that good at cooking. She typically steamed or boiled whatever she made. Fortunately, Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian never thought her food tasted terrible. The father and son duo used to cook for Ding Wan when she was weak. Now that Ding Wan had recovered, she wanted to do more for her family, so she took the initiative to cook for them daily. Still, she knew the food she made was ordinary and straightforward. However, Su Fengzhang and his son did not complain and said her cooking was delicious. ¡°Let¡¯s make egg fried rice for lunch, Aunt Ding. It¡¯s simple and delicious.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Egg fried rice?¡± Ding Wan was confused because it was her first time hearing of such a dish. She wondered if the dish was simply as the name stated. Although she did not know what it was, she believed in her niece¡¯s cooking. ¡°All right, let¡¯s make egg fried rice. If you need anything, just tell me.¡± Ding Wan rolled up her sleeves as she spoke to make it easier for her to cook. Su Binglan said, ¡°Help me wash the radish and scallions while I crack the eggs, Aunt Ding.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Ding Wan replied as she washed the radishes and scallions. Meanwhile, Su Binglan cracked two eggs into a bowl and then used her chopsticks to beat them. ¡°Your grandmother sent us these eggs,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°I plan to hatch a nest of chicks with them in a few days. I¡¯ll raise some chickens and cook their eggs once they lay them.¡± She and her family had nothing left when they returned home, but Su Fengmao and Su Fengzhi, her second and third brothers-in-law, had sent her and her family some supplies. Otherwise, Ding Wan and her family would not have anything to eat. Her second and third brothers-in-law even planted and harvested grains for the family. Ding Wan felt very apologetic. However, Su Fengmao and Su Fengzhi said they were one family, so there was no need to be sorry. Ding Wan felt a warmth in her heart when the two brothers said that. She had caring relatives, and the family was harmonious. She was full of hope for life when she recovered and felt energetic in everything she did. She also hoped to help her second and third brothers-in-law in the future. ¡°Your mother sent me this rice.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It was long ago, but I remember you cooking delicious food for my family and me when I was younger. My siblings and I loved eating your food and hoped you would visit as often as possible.¡± ¡°That was so many years ago,¡± Ding Wan said, stunned, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up in a flash. ¡± A long time had unknowingly passed. Su Binglan was still a child then but had grown in the blink of an eye. Ding Wan¡¯s son had also grown up so fast. Su Binglan diced the radishes and scallions when her aunt finished washing them. Immediately after, Su Binglan placed the rice into the egg and mixed it well. Ding Wan watched from the sidelines and thought she would do that for her husband and son next time. Meanwhile, Su Binglan patiently explained her cooking process, ¡°The rice will absorb the eggs¡¯ fragrance when you mix them like this. You can watch now and cook egg fried rice for Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian in the future. ¡°You can also make other dishes like green pepper chicken alongside egg fried rice. You can always mix and match dishes, especially with this fried rice..¡± Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Knitted Wool Clothes Chapter 352: Knitted Wool Clothes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan listened to her niece¡¯s words seriously. She remembered them so she could make the egg fried rice next time. She said happily, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Binglan. Whenever I steam rice, I¡¯m constantly worried that it won¡¯t be enough for Fengzhang and Wenxian if I make too little, so I always want to steam more. ¡°Still, we¡¯ll keep the leftovers if we have too much. Since that¡¯s the case, we reheat the rice in the pot for a second meal. However, the rice won¡¯t taste as fresh as when I first made it. ¡°It¡¯s good that we know how precious food is. White rice is valuable, and we won¡¯t waste it. It just lacks taste. The leftover rice will be fragrant and delicious if I use it like this.¡± Ding Wan could already tell how delicious the egg fried rice would be before eating it. Su Binglan heard her aunt¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about making too much rice in the future since you can use the leftovers to make egg fried rice later on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, Binglan.¡± Ding Wan looked at her niece and wished she was her daughter. ¡°Right. Are we starting the fire now? ¡°Yes, Aunt Ding. You start the fire, and I¡¯ll start cooking.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get some firewood.¡± Ding Wan nodded and went to the courtyard before bringing back some wood. ¡°Your Uncle Fengzhang got up early in the morning and split the firewood. ¡°Then he went to your grandparents¡¯ place with Wenxian after breakfast. Your uncle has been caring for me all these years and couldn¡¯t spend time with your grandparents to fulfill his filial duties. ¡°But I¡¯ve recovered, so Fengzhang and Wenxian have been staying at your grandparents¡¯ for a few days. Fengzhang wants to be with his parents and do things for them.¡± Ding Wan would not say these things to anyone else, but she was honest and genuine whenever she was with Su Binglan. That was because Ding Wan trusted her niece and felt she could tell Su Binglan anything. Ding Wan treated Su Binglan as her daughter. Ding Wan started the fire as they spoke while Su Binglan added oil to the pot. When the oil was at the right temperature, Su Binglan put in the radishes, scallions, and minced meat. Then she added the rice with eggs and stir-fried them. After that, she added salt and seasoning. After stir-frying and seasoning the mixture, he added some sesame oil and stir-fried them again. She removed the fried rice from the pot when she finished cooking it. It was simple and saved time and effort. Ding Wan was amazed. ¡°You¡¯re done so quickly?¡± She looked at the golden yellow egg fried rice on the plate and felt it was fragrant. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s that easy to make. Try it and see how it tastes, Aunt Ding.¡± She passed a spoon and a plate of egg fried rice to Ding Wan as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be delicious,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°I just handled the firewood and haven¡¯t washed my hands yet. I¡¯ll go wash them first.¡± With that, Ding Wan quickly went to wash her hands. Then she and Su Binglan sat at the table and ate the egg fried rice. Ding Wan took a spoonful and put it in her mouth, chewing and eating. ¡°Binglan, it¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s also very fragrant and flavorful.¡± She did not expect something so simple to be so delicious. Su Binglan laughed. ¡°You can cook it for Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian when they return.¡± ¡°Right. It looks like I learned another thing from you, Binglan. Hahaha.¡± Ding Wan was so happy that she laughed aloud. After lunch, Su Binglan and Ding Wan continued discussing the embroidery shop. Su Binglan removed a ball of yarn from her bag before teaching her aunt how to knit. ¡°Aunt Ding, this is a ball of yarn.¡± Ding Wan took a look and was stunned. ¡°Why is the thread so thick?¡± She had never seen such a thick thread before. She knew it would take work to do anything with such a thick thread and that she could not use it to make clothes. However, Ding Wan had witnessed her niece¡¯s abilities and felt this would be useful. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a ball of yarn made of wool. You can use it to make scarves, sweaters, hats, and gloves.¡± Ding Wan needed clarification. ¡°But the clothes made from thick wool must have holes for air to blow through.¡± She could not even imagine what clothes made from a ball of yarn would look like. Although she knew her niece would have a way to do it, Ding Wan still felt doubtful. She could not imagine what kind of clothes and hats she could make from a ball of yarn. Su Binglan then removed four needles from her bag. ¡°Aunt Ding, you can knit with two needles. These two are for you. Follow me, and I¡¯ll teach you to knit. Although this is thicker than thread) it¡¯s made of sheep wool. The clothes you make with wool will keep you warm. ¡°It¡¯ll feel much warmer than ordinary clothes. If you wear two sweaters during the winter, you might feel as warm as if you were wearing a cotton-padded jacket.¡± The winter here was colder, and people in better conditions would wear cotton-padded jackets. They wore thick clothes made of cotton and looked bloated. Even so, not everyone could afford to wear cotton-padded jackets. Many families used old cotton to make jackets and wore them every winter. Then they would just need to remove the outer layer of cloth and wash it. When the weather was warmer, they would dry the cotton inside. The jackets were relatively simple and crude. However, those who could not afford cotton would not dare go out during winter because they could quickly freeze to death if they did not wear cotton-filled jackets. Su Binglan knew sheep wool could keep one warm. Also, wearing a tight sweater on the inside and autumn clothes on the outside felt light and warm. Ding Wan took the knitting needles curiously. ¡°Aunt Ding, hold the needle like this, then tie the yarn like this,¡± Su Binglan said to her aunt. Su Binglan demonstrated it to Ding Wan, but Ding Wan always felt her hands were clumsy and that she needed to learn how to use the two needles. She looked at Su Binglan and thought it was simple, but she soon realized she did not know how to do it when she started. She felt her hands were more stable when embroidering. ¡°Binglan, please be patient with me. I will learn it in due time.¡± She was afraid her niece would think she was a fool. After all, Ding Wan had to help Su Binglan manage the embroidery shop, so she needed to learn how to knit. She had to learn everything Su Binglan taught her. Only then could she teach others. Ding Wan was severe in this aspect and knew what she must do. Su Binglan was very patient and took her time teaching Ding Wan. After learning for a while, Ding Wan held the two needles before her and found it very interesting. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m playing with the yarn, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can make something just by weaving the yarn like this.¡± Ding Wan looked at the long scarf she knitted with the needle and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s incredible. I used to think wool was useless, and everyone threw it away. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to make clothes like this. I genuinely admire you, Binglan. It feels warm in my hands.¡± She could imagine how cold it would be during the winter if she wore something made of cloth. However, she could feel how warm it would be when she touched something made of wool.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Spoiled Tofu Chapter 353: Spoiled Tofu Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan thought the texture of anything woven from wool would be excellent. She could not help but touch the yarn. Just touching it felt comfortable, not to mention wearing it. She felt things would be warm and comfortable if she could knit clothes with the yarn. She became excited when she imagined it and started to knit seriously. Su Binglan patiently taught her aunt how to knit because there were many ways to make a sweater. After all, different knitting techniques could produce various patterns and styles. The more Ding Wan learned from her niece, the more she found it novel. She was particularly interested in these knitting techniques. ¡°So there are so many different knitting techniques. It¡¯s amazing.¡± Su Binglan was quick and soon finished knitting a small sweater for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Ding Wan looked at the little sweater her niece held and took them, unable to stop caressing it. ¡°I used to think that knitted sweaters would have too many holes and wouldn¡¯t be suitable for keeping someone warm. ¡°Now it seems I¡¯ve been overthinking it. The wool is dense, and it looks nice and warm.¡± Su Binglan laughed. ¡°That¡¯s why wool is better. Let¡¯s finish these things first. We¡¯ll make down comforters when the embroidery shop is on the right track.¡± She had many ideas and felt she had to slow down. Since she and her aunt did not have enough workforce, they could only do some things first. They could start making down comforters when Su Xueye¡¯s team finished building the shop, when they hired more people, and when the sales grew. After all, winter had not arrived yet. Ding Wan used to think she knew many things but now realized she knew less than her niece. She felt guilty and embarrassed but could not help it, so she asked her niece, ¡°What¡¯s a down comforter?¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Down comforters are similar to our cotton blankets, Aunty Ding. The outside is the same, but what we stuff them with is different. ¡°The blankets we use have cotton, but a down comforter has chicken, duck, and goose feathers. That makes the comforters light and warm. You¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about when you use one.¡± The more Ding Wan listened, the more excited she became. ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to it. I want to see what a down comforter looks like.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have enough workforce yet, so we¡¯ll make down comforters when Xueye completes the shop and we hire more people Those chicken, duck, and goose feathers we collected will be useful by then.¡± Su Binglan had many thoughts about this. Ding Wan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No wonder your grandparents washed and dried the duck and chicken feathers when they made their grilled chicken and roast duck. I wondered why they did that when I last visited them. I didn¡¯t expect us to use them to make down comforters.¡± She believed in her niece¡¯s abilities. If Su Binglan said the comforters would be light and warm, Ding Wan would trust her. Ding Wan knew it would be much warmer than a cotton blanket. ¡°Binglan,¡± Ding Wan seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Is the embroidery shop going to be bigger? Will we recruit a lot of people? Do we have enough people in our village? She felt they would need a lot of workers when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s many ideas. Ding Wan wondered if they would be overwhelmed if they made too many products. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, anyone who knows embroidery and sewing can work at our shop. Still, we¡¯ll prioritize our villagers because they¡¯re our people. We know how they are and what they do, so we won¡¯t have to worry about them causing problems. ¡°If we hire people from other villages, we won¡¯t know much about them or what kind of people they are. That¡¯s why we must be cautious when hiring people from other villages. ¡°However, if someone we¡¯re familiar with recommends other villagers to us, and if they can vouch for their recommendations, we can hire other villagers to work for us. Su Binglan was still worried about hiring strangers. That was why she wanted to be familiar with whoever she hired to work at the embroidery shop. ¡°It¡¯s best if our villagers are familiar with whoever they recommend. We¡¯ll know their addresses and information if they come to work for us. Then if something goes wrong, they won¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡± Ding Wan immediately understood what her niece meant. ¡°I get it. You only want to hire people if you know their background and specific situations. That should be simple because we can confirm their situation with them. ¡°We won¡¯t recruit them if they¡¯re dishonest. As for their character, they¡¯re from the surrounding villages, and we can learn about them after some background checking.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait for Xueye to complete the embroidery shop first. Then we¡¯ll hire our villagers to make things before taking the next step. ¡°When Xueye finishes building the shop, you¡¯ll be in charge of hiring alongside me, Aunt Ding. After all, there are some things I don¡¯t understand about embroidery and will need your advice.¡± ¡°Listen to yourself,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°What do you mean by asking me for advice? I¡¯ve learned a lot from you. If you need me to do anything, just tell me. I like to do such things anyway.¡± Su Binglan stayed at Ding Wan¡¯s until the evening when Shen Qiuhua rushed in. ¡°Sister-in-law, are you home? Ding Wan quickly stopped what she was doing and rushed outside when she heard Shen Qiuhua¡¯s voice. ¡°Is that you, Second Sister-in-law? Come in, come in quickly.¡± ¡°Is Binglan with you?¡± Shen Qiuhua sounded anxious. Only then did Ding Wan realize something was wrong. ¡°Second sister-in-law, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen? Binglan is on the bed now.¡± The sweater Su Binglan was knitting for Su Xuexuan was only short of a few stitches, so she quickly finished it and walked out of the room. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? She saw her mother¡¯s worried expression and became concerned. Shen Qiuhua grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hurry, come take a look. There are two boxes of spoiled tofu. We were supposed to ship them out, but I don¡¯t know how they ended up in the warehouse. ¡°I only just realized they¡¯re spoiled. What should I do? We¡¯ve wasted so much tofu.¡± She was anxious, and her heart ached. After all, tofu costs money. She could not bear to think it was okay because the family had lost a lot of money with two spoiled boxes of tofu. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s face turned pale, and she was out of her wits. In her moment of anxiety, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s first thought of Su Binglan. She knew she had to tell her daughter. ¡°The tofu is spoiled?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression was calm. Ding Wan looked on from the sidelines and felt that her niece was still the calmest and steadiest person she had ever met. It was rare to appear so calm and collected at such a young age. Still, she was a little worried. ¡°Binglan, just do what you need to do. I¡¯ve already learned enough from you. I¡¯ll ask you if I have any questions.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late, Aunt Ding. You don¡¯t have to knit anymore. You can do it during the day when it¡¯s brighter.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Immediately after, Su Binglan and her mother went straight to the tofu shop.. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Crispy on the Outside, Tender on the Inside Chapter 354: Crispy on the Outside, Tender on the Inside Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua walked quickly. ¡°Binglan, the workers are blaming themselves now that they know that two boxes of tofu have gone bad. What should we do? Those two boxes of tofu are worth a lot of money.¡± Her heart was heavy because the tofu everyone had worked so hard to make had gone bad. The villagers were typically frugal. Whenever they made food, they could not even bear to waste a single drop, let alone tofu. They could have eaten the tofu if it had not spoiled. Still, it was such a waste of money and food. Shen Qiuhua sighed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I have an idea,¡± Su Binglan consoled Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s dejected expression disappeared when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. She looked at her daughter excitedly and said, ¡°Do you have a way to save the tofu?¡± Her eyes brightened when she looked at Su Binglan with anticipation. ¡°I have an idea, but I¡¯ll need to check something first.¡± Su Binglan nodded canny. Shen Qiuhua trusted her daughter the most, so the first person she thought of after encountering such a fiasco was Su Binglan. If Su Binglan said there was a way, Shen Qiuhua would not doubt it. Her mood improved exponentially, and she went to the factory with her daughter. The two went straight to the warehouse where they kept the tofu. As soon as they entered, they could smell the spoiled tofu. Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°We had a lot of goods two days ago, so we put these two boxes of tofu below. When I was moving things, I saw these two boxes of tofu and thought they were empty. ¡°It¡¯s because someone smelled a bizarre scent today that they realized these two boxes of tofu had spoiled.¡± Shen Qiuhua was puzzled and wondered what the idea her daughter had was. ¡®She can¡¯t salvage spoiled tofu, right?¡¯ Although it was an unbelievable feat, she felt her daughter always had a mysterious way of doing things. After all, it was not the first time her daughter had shocked her. ¡®I wonder what the surprise will be this time.¡¯ There were staff members in the tofu shop, and everyone covered their noses while waiting. The rotten tofu smelled bizarre, but they continued working. It was just that their hearts ached for the wasted tofu. The workers did not know how to deal with it. They felt it was a pity that all that tofu went to waste. After all, it was food and money going down the drain. Su Binglan looked at the spoiled tofu, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Mother, bring me a big pot. I need it.¡± The tofu factory had several large pots, and she wanted to use one. ¡°Binglan,¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Are you going to use a big pot for cooking the stinky tofu?¡± Su Binglan smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon, Mother.¡± It just so happened she wanted to make stinky tofu, so she had a use for the spoiled ones. Since Su Binglan had said so, Shen Qiuhua would do as her daughter told her. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡®Qiu He, go to storage two and tell Cuihua to bring a big pot for us. Tell her to use another pot if she wants to prep the soybeans.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± Qiu He now worked for Shen Qiuhua. Although Shen Qiuhua had Qiu He under a contract, she would still pay the girl and would not treat her as a servant. The Su family trusted Qiu He, Luo Kang, Luo Juan, and Du Xiaoju more than the hired workers. ¡°Mother, can you help me carry these two boxes of tofu inside? I¡¯ll cut them into small pieces later,¡± Su Binglan said to Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua nodded. Then Su Binglan took out the tofu and cut them into small pieces. She told the staff at the factory, ¡°Help me heat this pot.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± Whenever Su Binglan ordered someone to do something, someone would immediately oblige. One of the workers immediately heated the pot with firewood. Everyone was curious about what Su Binglan would do. Of course, they had also heard about the two boxes of spoiled tofu. Su Binglan poured some oil into the pot. When the oil was hot, she put the pieces of spoiled tofu in and deep-fried them. She deep-fried the spoiled tofu in the oil, making it crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached as she looked at the oil in the pot. ¡®Does she have to waste so much oil on the spoiled tofu? My heart can¡¯t take it!¡¯ Of course, the smell spread and became even more potent when Su Binglan deep-fried the spoiled tofu in the pot. The workers were astounded when they smelled it and did not understand Su Binglan¡¯s intentions. Although it smelled unpleasant, everyone had experience with daily farm work, feeding chickens, ducks, and pigs. They had smelled more pungent scents before, so they were not disgusted. Besides, Su Binglan had given them substantial bonuses, so they would not have any complaints even though they had to work with the pungent smell wafting around. Everyone continued working. Su Binglan saw that the tofu was ready, so she removed it from the pot and put it in another. Since there was a lot of spoiled tofu, she had to cook them in portions. As she continued deep-frying the tofu, she said to Shen Qiuhua, ¡°Mother, could you go to our house and bring me the spices? Also, wash the wild vegetables and cut them.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded in a daze, then went home to get the things. Su Wenxiu was at home when his mother arrived. He smelled something and asked in surprise, ¡°Mother, where did you go? Why do you smell like that?¡± Shen Qiuhua patted Su Wenxiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You little brat, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you. I came home to get the spices.¡± She could not be bothered to talk to her son. She got the spices, then washed and cut the vegetables into pieces before taking them to the tofu factory. Meanwhile, Su Binglan cut all the stinky tofu into pieces after cooking the spoiled tofu. Then she saw her mother coming in with the spices and wild vegetables. Su Binglan placed a few pieces of stinky tofu on a plate, then added some soy sauce and other seasonings. Afterward, she put in the wild vegetables and mixed them with the stinky tofu. That way, the stinky tofu dish could absorb the flavor. ¡°Do we have skewers around here, Mother?¡± ¡°No, but we have new wooden chopsticks,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. She had placed those chopsticks at the factory as a backup. ¡°Do you want to use them?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, mother, take it.¡± After Shen Qiuhua took the wooden chopsticks, Su Binglan used them to pick up a piece of stinky tofu and ate it. After eating a piece of stinky tofu, she nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to taste. It¡¯s delicious. Although, adding some chili will improve the dish.¡± She poured some chili into a bowl, dipped the stinky tofu, and ate it smilingly. Everyone looked at her expression and was in disbelief. They all wondered whether or not the stinky tofu dish tasted good. Nonetheless, they would not believe others but would believe Su Binglan. It seemed the dish might be delicious, after all.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Employees’ Welfare Chapter 355: Employees¡¯ Welfare Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua looked at the stinky tofu dish Su Binglan made and asked, ¡°Is it that delicious? Su Binglan nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good. Mother, this is good stuff. Quickly have a taste.¡± Even though Shen Qiuhua thought it was stinky, she still believed her daughter¡¯s words. She took the wooden chopsticks and picked up a piece of tofu. She was still a little hesitant as she looked at her daughter. Su Binglan had an encouraging look on her face. ¡°Mother, why would I lie to You? I said it¡¯s delicious, and I wouldn¡¯t. Quickly try it.¡± Shen Qiuhua thought about it and agreed. After all, her daughter would never lie to her. That was why the dish would taste delicious. She no longer hesitated and put the stinky tofu into her mouth. She was astounded as she chewed on the stinky tofu and took in its aroma. ¡°It¡¯s truly delicious. Indeed, it¡¯s fragrant too!¡± Shen Qiuhua gulped and took the plate from her daughter to eat more. She quickly devoured five to six pieces. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s supposed to taste, Binglan? Could you help me add more chili?¡± She wanted more. Even a few small pieces of stinky tofu were not enough for her. She could not wait to continue eating as she spoke. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it, Mother?¡± Shen Qiuhua kept nodding. ¡°Indeed, it is. I didn¡¯t expect it to taste so good!¡± She could not care less about anything else and wanted to eat a few more pieces first. Immediately after, Su Binglan deep-fried a few more pieces of stinky tofu for her mother then added some soy sauce and vegetables for her to eat. Shen Qiuhua ate with a wide smile. Su Binglan looked at her and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want to save space for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°This is so delicious that I can¡¯t help it.¡± Shen Qiuhua had never eaten anything like this before. It tasted different from all other food. It was even more different from the taste of regular tofu. ¡°Binglan, you did have a way to salvage the spoiled tofu after all. I didn¡¯t know you could use spoiled tofu like this. It tastes so good.¡± Shen Qiuhua had eaten many delicacies with her daughter, but she thought the stinky tofu was unique. The workers were surprised and wondered what the stinky tofu dish tasted like. Just looking at Shen Qiuhua eating made them feel hungry, sparking their appetite. However, the workers dared not say they wanted to try some, too, because they knew they were at work. Su Binglan used up all the spoiled tofu and wrapped them in small bags. There were six pieces of stinky tofu in each bag. ¡°Everyone can take two stinky tofu bags,¡± she said to the workers, ¡°One for yourselves and the other for home. It¡¯s a benefit of working at the factory. Since the morning shift workers aren¡¯t here, you¡¯ll be responsible for bringing their share to them.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words covered everyone. When the workers heard this, they suspected they were hallucinating. After all, they had just received their pay and a pound of tofu each a few days ago, yet Su Binglan was giving them things again. Although the dish tasted strange, Su Binglan said it was delicious while her mother enjoyed it a lot, so the workers thought it would be worth a try. Shen Qiuhua waved. ¡°This stinky tofu is extremely delicious. Everyone, come and try it. You¡¯ll know how delicious it is once you try it.¡± Everyone stopped doing what they were doing when they heard Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words and came over to take a piece of stinky tofu. Although it smelled strange, the workers still tried it. Their eyes widened when they ate it as everyone revealed expressions of disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± Everyone was full of praise as they ate the stinky tofu with grateful expressions. The treatment they received as tofu factory workers were too good, especially because they got to eat delicacies like these from time to time. Some could not resist and ate two pieces at once. Fortunately, Su Binglan had put aside two portions for each worker, so 12 pieces of stinky tofu remained. Of course, there was a portion for them to bring home. Some workers ate a piece and thought it was too delicious, but they did not want to eat more. ¡°Miss Su, can we bring both our servings home? Some were reluctant to eat, thinking one piece was enough for them. Instead, they wanted to bring the rest home for their family members to try¡ª especially those with many children. They were reluctant to eat any and only wanted to give their share to their children. The more conservative workers¡¯ families were in poorer conditions, so they could not afford much good food for their children. Now that they had something good to eat, they wanted to share it with their children. They felt their children would be happier eating the stinky tofu. Some even wanted to bring the delicacy back to their mothers. They felt that their mothers had suffered and things were not easy for them. Their mothers could not bear to see their children starve but always found ways to keep them fed. Therefore, whenever these workers had access to good food, they first thought of going home and giving it to their mothers. They knew their mothers would be thrilled to eat something delicious for once. Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and understood how they felt. She said, ¡°Of course you can! Each of you will get two servings. They¡¯ll be yours to do as you see fit, so you can bring them home and eat them as you wish.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su. I was just wondering.¡± Su Binglan was worried some workers might be unable to try the stinky tofu if they brought it home, so she suggested they had at least one piece before going home. However, she did not object to those who wanted to bring the delicacy home to share with their families. Either way, she was happy as long as her workers were happy. Su Binglan initially made the stinky tofu for her employees to try as a benefit of being a worker at the factory. She wanted to make her employees happy. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. You¡¯re such a good person.¡± ¡°Miss Su, everyone else is envious of us.¡± ¡°Yes, some are still asking if the factory is hiring.¡± Su Binglan smiled and explained patiently, ¡°1 won¡¯t be hiring for now. If I do, I¡¯ll tell them publicly.¡± Shen Qiuhua finally reacted and said, ¡°Since my daughter said so, you guys can believe it. I¡¯m glad the spoiled tofu didn¡¯t go to waste. At least, Binglan made it into something delicious that everyone could taste. She asked, ¡°Since this dish is so delicious, can we sell it, Binglan?¡± Shen Qiuhua knew many people would buy stinky tofu if they were to sell it because it was delicious. If that were the case, the Su family would not have trouble selling it. However, the delicacy smelled strange, so they had to tell everyone how delicious it was before people could look past it. The Su family would have to carefully think about how to sell it. ¡°You have the right idea, Mother. We can sell it,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It seems like we can make one more tofu product in the future, and that is stinky tofu. However, this is only delicious after deep-frying. ¡°We can always make the finished product and sell it. We can hire many more people to sell the Su family¡¯s stinky tofu in various towns..¡± Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Delicious Food and Snacks Chapter 356: Delicious Food and Snacks Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan knew the stinky tofu was a delicious snack. If the people from this era could eat such a snack, they would be delighted. That was because stinky tofu was not only delicious but also cheap. She had to think of a way to promote stinky tofu, so she planned to build a commercial street. She could make a dedicated street for selling food and snacks if she could do that. It would become a food street that would become an iconic place in Teng He Town. People from all over would know about it and go to Teng He Town to sightsee and eat food. That way, Teng He Town would prosper, and its people would benefit from it. It would be easier for the townsfolk and villagers to make money by doing small business in town. It would also be perfect for the villagers to sell their local specialties and vegetables. Su Binglan felt good just thinking about it. Hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words made Shen Qiuhua excited. ¡°Binglan, do you mean you¡¯re hiring people to sell stinky tofu in town? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± ¡°But how do we charge for them?¡± Shen Qiuhua needed help understanding more about her daughter¡¯s plans. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°We can hire two to three people to set up stalls in various places in town. First, we¡¯ll let the customers taste the stinky tofu for free. After that, they can buy more if they think it¡¯s good. ¡°Since we already make tofu at the factory, we¡¯ll just need to fry it and add some seasoning before selling it. It¡¯s effortless. We¡¯ll give our workers a commission. How much is it for each serving? ¡°The more they sell, the more they¡¯ll earn. We¡¯ll bring the balance back to the factory if the workers can¡¯t sell everything. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the tofu going rancid, Mother. We can store stinky tofu for a long time and put them in a refrigerated cellar. We don¡¯t need too much initially, so we can quickly sell all the stinky tofu we¡¯ve already made. ¡°When stinky tofu becomes more popular down the line, many more people will come to us and directly purchase them from us. Then we no longer have to worry about selling it.¡± Su Binglan did not think about making stinky tofu before because she was too busy making regular tofu. However, she used spoiled tofu to make the snack. Everyone thought it was delicious, so she knew she could try to sell it. After getting the ball rolling, the later stages would be easy to handle. Shen Qiuhua listened to her daughter¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°You always have a way with these things, Binglan.¡± She knew her daughter was too clever to even think of such a thing. Su Binglan took three portions of stinky tofu and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll bring these to Aunt Ding. Then Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian will also be able to try our stinky tofu when they return home. ¡°Also, please have someone send these to Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Fengzhi, and the others. Each will have a portion to taste?¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded smilingly. ¡°You can go to your Aunt Ding¡¯s house while I go and deliver the food to your grandparents and Madam Liu.¡± After all, it was only natural for the whole family to try such delicious food. Su Binglan took it and went to Ding Wan. Although Ding Wan had promised her niece that she would knit during the day, she still busied herself and did not expect Su Binglan to return so soon. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, Binglan!¡± Ding Wan was happy but could smell something strange in the air. She thought her niece might have gone to the factory and got the smell of spoiled tofu on her. Su Binglan handed the three small bags of stinky tofu and said, ¡°Aunt Ding, I brought these foods for you, Uncle Fengzhang, and Cousin Wenxian.¡± ¡°What food?¡± Ding Wan perked up, and her eyes brightened at the mention of food. She did not think much about food previously because she was okay as long as she could eat her fill. However, she started liking good food more since she returned and had Su Binglan¡¯s cooking a few times. She even felt embarrassed. Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°This is stinky tofu, Aunt Ding. It smells bizarre, but it tastes delicious. My mother ate it, too, and everyone said it was delicious, so I quickly came with a few servings for you. Try it, Aunt Ding.¡± Ding Wan smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Binglan. You always think of me when you have good food.¡± She felt quite touched as she took the bag from Su Binglan and opened it. A potent smell escaped the bag, making her want to cover her nose, but Su Binglan had told her it would be delicious, and Ding Wan believed her. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll think of you. I remember you bringing my siblings and me all the food you made when we were younger.¡± Su Binglan was a grateful person by nature. That was because the conditions of families in the village were less fortunate at that time. It was always good as long as a family could eat proper food. Moreover, the Su family only ate coarse-grain rice for almost every meal without meat. Therefore, Ding Wan would sometimes send them some meat with white noodles. The Su family was thrilled whenever they got food from Ding Wan. Children could never forget what they ate, so Su Binglan felt warm when she thought about this. Meanwhile, Ding Wan sighed inwardly. She was good at embroidery and earned a lot in the past. Her family was well-off and could afford to buy proper food from time to time. Sometimes, she would send some to Shen Qiuhua, Madam Liu, and her parents. She did not expect her niece to remember these things. It was fortunate that Ding Wan was not stingy then. Later, her parents and other family members would help her if needed. ¡°You always remember that and even talk about it often, but your parents often helped my family and me too. Your Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian were always too busy working the fields, so your father and brothers would help them.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Hurry and try it, Aunt Ding. It tastes better while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ding Wan went to pick up her chopsticks and ate the stinky tofu. If someone else asked her to eat something with such a strange smell, she would not have eaten it and would doubt that it tasted good. However, she would eat whatever Su Binglan told her to. Only after that did Ding Wan realize how delicious the stinky tofu was. She gulped her saliva and said, ¡°Binglan, this is truly delicious. You call this stinky tofu, right?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s great as long as you think so, Aunt Ding. These two portions are big enough for Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian too.¡± Ding Wan could not hide her smile. ¡°Then I won¡¯t argue and thank you on my husband and son¡¯s behalf. They¡¯ll be delighted to eat something this delicious when they return.¡± Su Binglan knew there were very few delicacies in this era and that the food culture was very backward. Typically, the food was bland, so people would find stinky tofu incredibly delicious if they ate it. ¡°The one you ate was for you. I didn¡¯t bring too much, so you can¡¯t eat it all, Aunt Ding.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a caring person, Binglan.¡± After eating her share, Ding Wan still wanted more, but she knew not to eat delicious food without restraint. She thought it was best to savor and taste it. Then Su Binglan told her about the embroidery shop. Ding Wan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go around the village and ask our potential workers tomorrow and keep you in the loop..¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: It’s a Good Thing Chapter 357: It¡¯s a Good Thing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Aunt Ding.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. You should be happy that I¡¯m willing to do this.¡± Ding Wan knew Su Damin, Zhou Wen¡¯e, and the others would be thrilled to work in the embroidery shop if she asked them to. They would not know how to thank Su Binglan by then. Ding Wan was quite happy imagining everyone¡¯s excited faces. After all, she was delighted because she would do something meaningful. Su Binglan nodded, feeling at ease leaving her aunt in charge of the embroidery shop. After talking for a while, she went home just in time for everyone else to have dinner. The villagers were holding stinky tofu, their faces full of bright smiles. Although it was time for dinner, the sky had not darkened yet. Some people had late dinner and were still chatting at their house entrances. The other villagers were preparing to cook, going to the haystack to collect hay to start a fire. The rest waited at the door for their children, who were about to return from the factory for dinner. The villagers were stunned when they saw the workers leaving the tofu factory with bags. ¡°Dahua, did you guys get more things from the factory?¡± The workers were holding big bags which seemed full of food. Lin Dahua chuckled. ¡°Yes, Aunt Niu. Miss Su made some delicious food again. It¡¯s called stinky tofu, and it tastes great. Everyone received two portions. ¡°Lin Mei worked the morning shift today, and I took her evening shift. I¡¯ll send her two portions to her soon. After all, Miss Su said that everyone who works in the factory will get two portions.¡± Aunt Niu looked envious. ¡°That tofu factory is excellent. It looks like they give out food every two to three days.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good,¡± Lin Dahua said smilingly. She had been smiling non-stop since she started work at the factory, earning so much pay and benefits. Aunt Niu looked forward to when the factory would hire more people so that she could work there. She had felt weak and dizzy before, so she could not work at the factory, However, she was no longer weak or dizzy since taking the medicine Su Binglan had prescribed her. In the past, Aunt Niu dared not even squat to gather firewood for fear she might faint and fall. Su Binglan said that Aunt Nie was suffering from anemia and malnutrition. Aunt Niu did not quite understand what it meant, but the medicine worked after she took them. Now, Aunt Niu was energetic and wanted to work and earn money for her family. Li Mei worked the morning shift that day. Afterward, she went home to get some water and wash her clothes. Usually, her second sister and the others would fight to do housework and wash the clothes. However, Li Mei knew her siblings were still children, so she busied herself with house chores after work. After washing the clothes, she prepared to cook. At that moment, Lin Dahua brought the two servings of stinky tofu to her. ¡°Li Mei, are you home?¡± Li Mei came out of the kitchen and saw Lin Dahua. Li Mei was stunned and asked, ¡°Sister Lin? Why are you here? Is there something wrong?¡± She was nervous and worried that she had done a terrible job at the factory, even though she had worked very hard. She was also concerned about the factory because her family relied on her salary to survive. That was why she asked Lin Dahua such questions. Lin Dahua did not notice Li Mei¡¯s worried expression. She lifted the bag and said happily, ¡°This is the stinky tofu Miss Su told me to bring to you. It¡¯s delicious, and there are two servings for you and your family.¡± She handed the two servings to Li Mei as she spoke, but Li Mei had yet to return to her senses. ¡®She didn¡¯t come here for anything else besides delivering food?¡¯ Li Mei had a blank expression. Still, she did not forget to express her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Sister Lin.¡± Lin Dahua readily said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. Also, don¡¯t let the smell fool you because this is delicious. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you take a bite. All right, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say since I must hurry home and bring my share to my family and the children. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Li Mei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off, Sister Lin.¡± Then she re-entered the house after Lin Dahua left. At that moment, Li Mei regained her senses and shouted happily, ¡°Second Sister, Third Sister, Little Brother, come and eat! Miss Su told someone to send us something!¡± The three siblings were peeling peanuts in the house¡¯s inner room. They hurriedly got down from the brick bed when they heard their big sister¡¯s voice. ¡°Is it more tofu, Big Sister?¡± Li Mei¡¯s second sister looked on curiously. ¡°It¡¯s not regular tofu but stinky tofu. Whatever it is, it must be delicious. Come on. There¡¯s a lot of it, so let¡¯s try it together.¡± Li Mei¡¯s siblings hesitated even though they wanted to eat the stinky tofu. The trio was still sensible and only ate when their big sister took the first bite. Li Mei picked up a piece for each of her siblings with her chopsticks and ate alongside them. Although the stinky tofu had a unique taste, it was indeed delicious. ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tastier than regular tofu.¡± Li Mei smiled and agreed with her siblings. She thought, ¡®Miss Su is so good to everyone. She would give everyone food from time to time, so I must work hard and be more diligent.¡¯ Then she prepared to return to work at the factory the following morning. Yao Cuihua¡¯s husband, child, and in-laws smiled when she brought home more food. Now, her status in the family was rising. Even her two sisters-in-law fought to work and were very polite to her. Yao Cuihua¡¯s salary and bonus a few days ago were comparable to the family¡¯s annual crop income. She felt proud when she returned home that evening. There were many members in the family, so she distributed the 12 pieces of stinky tofu. Every family member received one piece each, but there was an extra piece. Since Yao Cuihua¡¯s mother-in-law was the head of the household, no one objected when she gave the extra piece to Yao Cuihua. Whenever Yao Cuihua¡¯s mother-in-law added meat to the stir-fried vegetables during winter, she would prioritize Yao Cuihua and give her a few pieces of meat first. ¡°Cuihua is our family¡¯s hero. If it weren¡¯t for her, would we get such an opportunity to eat such delicacies? Always remember what kind of life we used to have and what it is now. You should eat more, Cuihua.¡± ¡°Yes, I will, Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty, Cuihua. How could we have eaten such delicious food if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. This stinky tofu is delicious.¡± Yao Cuihua said, ¡°I heard from Miss Su that she would also arrange for people to sell stinky tofu in town. I think the price should be affordable. If you like it, you can buy a portion once in a while to try it.¡± If it were in the past, Yao Cuihua would not have said such things. After all, her mother-in-law had the final say on how the family spent their money. It was up to her to decide if the family could buy anything. But now, everyone listened to what Yao Cuihua said, and they did not think anything was wrong with her words. ¡°You make a lot of sense, Cuihua.¡± Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were still making grilled chicken when Shen Qiuhua arrived.. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Someone Who Understands Warmth and Coldness Chapter 358: Someone Who Understands Warmth and Coldness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen went to the house next door to feed the chickens, ducks, and pigs. The two were busy making grilled chicken and roast duck during the day and only had time to look after the livestock at night. Although they had hired people from the village to help, the demand for grilled chicken and the roasted duck was high, and the family was quite busy. However, they felt fulfilled because they were busy making money. Now they could improve their living conditions from time to time, primarily because Su Fengchen had Miao Zhizhi by his side. She could accompany him as emotional support, giving him the drive to do anything. Miao Zhizhi looked at Su Fengchen beside her and felt a sense of security now that she had a home. Therefore, she did not feel tired at all. Instead, she felt full of expectations for life when she was with him. Even Old Master Su and Old Madam Su felt at ease. Their children were improving, and their days were full of hope. They even slept with smiles on their faces. Old Madam Su saw Shen Qiuhua and said happily, ¡°Qiuhua is here.¡± Shen Qiuhua entered the house with her things and said, ¡°Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, it¡¯s already dark. Why are you guys still so busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°I¡¯m already familiar with cooking. I just need to keep an eye on the pot. You¡¯re busy with the tofu factory now. Why did you take the time to come here? Your father-in-law and I are okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired either and was just managing some affairs. That¡¯s Binglan¡¯s new dish, stinky tofu. Ignore the smell and try it. It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Old Madam Su wiped her hands and took the bags of stinky tofu, ¡°Binglan¡¯s food must be delicious. Come in and sit for a while. Fengchen and Zhizhi went to feed the chickens. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°I brought a lot so that you can try it first.¡± Old Master Su and Old Madam Su did not argue and ate the stinky tofu. Old Madam Su¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious. Did Binglan make this with tofu? Its name is stinky tofu, but it¡¯s tastier than regular tofu. ¡°This stinky tofu is delicious.¡± Old Master Su nodded in agreement. Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°Indeed, Binglan made it using tofu, but it tastes unique. We¡¯re happy as long as you like it. We made it by chance, and Binglan told me to bring it over for you to taste.¡± ¡°Binglan is so considerate.¡± Old Madam Su chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave yet. Why not stay for dinner?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mother-in-law. I¡¯ll have dinner at home,¡± Shen Qiuhua said while waving, ¡°By the way, when do you plan on helping Fengchen and Zhizhi with their wedding?¡± She was curious about when the couple would be official so that she could make preparations in advance. She wanted to be as prepared as possible. Although she was Su Fengchen¡¯s second sister-in-law in terms of seniority, she treated Su Fengchen like a child. Old Madam Su could not stop smiling whenever someone mentioned this topic. She smiled so much that her eyes turned into slits. ¡°I¡¯m glad you mentioned that. I was always concerned about Fengchen in the past, but he¡¯s not a kid anymore. Still, I didn¡¯t expect him to find someone like Zhizhi. ¡°Zhizhi is so good to Fengchen. Your father-in-law and I know those two are considerate and care for each other. We feel at ease when we see them together. ¡± Shen Qiuhua was delighted to hear that. ¡°It¡¯s good that my brother-in-law found someone who treats him well. Now everyone can rest assured. I think Zhizhi is a good person. We¡¯re happy she¡¯ll be a part of the family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of getting Fengchen and Zhizhi¡¯s wedding settled by the end of the year,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°But Zhizhi doesn¡¯t have a family, so we can¡¯t let her suffer. We must show her proper etiquette.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll prepare the betrothal gifts and dowry,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we think too,¡± Old Madam Su seconded. ¡°Fengmao and I will also help with the preparations,¡± Shen Qiuhua added. Old Madam Su shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend so much money. Your father-in-law and I have saved up quite a bit of silver. We have enough to buy whatever we need. ¡°There¡¯s an empty plot of land on the east side. We¡¯re planning to expand the current house and make it bigger. We¡¯ll have a courtyard, too, so Fengchen and Zhizhi can live in a bigger house when they have children. ¡°We¡¯ll also build a place to make our grilled chicken, roast duck, preserved eggs, and salted duck eggs. I¡¯ve already talked to Zhengde, and Madam Zhou will help with the furniture.¡± Shen Qiuhua was thrilled. ¡°This is a joyous occasion, so we must do a good job.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s use this time to celebrate. Thanks to Binglan, everyone in our family has improved this year.¡± Old Madam Su was happy. She no longer had to worry about her family. Everyone was healthier and owned businesses, so their days would only improve. Shen Qiuhua went home after chatting with her in-laws. She returned as Su Binglan did and told her everything. ¡°Binglan, what do you think we should prepare for your Uncle Fengchen and Zhizhi? ¡°Madam Zhou is making furniture for them while your Uncle Zhengde will renovate their house. We should also do something for Fengchen, right? After some thought, Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s bake them a wedding cake. It¡¯s typically for the bride. That¡¯s why we call it a wedding cake. I can make it sweet and delicious to make it feel more festive. ¡°My embroidery shop can also make a folding screen and some bedding for Uncle Fengchen and Zhizhi. We should have enough time to complete these things before the New Year.¡± Shen Qiuhua immediately knew what to do when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Binglan. My head was hurting while trying to figure these things out. Also, we can¡¯t be short of gifts,¡± she whispered. Since the family had become wealthy, she felt obligated to give more gifts, especially as Su Fengchen¡¯s sister-in-law. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course. I have to make a makeup box for Zhizhi too.¡± She wanted to make a set of makeup boxes for people to see when the time came. Everyone would be amazed to see Miao Zhizhi holding these gifts during her wedding. That would also show people that the Su family treated Miao Zhizhi as family. It would also help Miao Zhizhi feel welcomed by the family. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°When I went to your third aunt¡¯s house to send them food, she said she wanted to set up a few tables for the banquet to make it more lively. Your third uncle will take charge of the banquet and prepare some dishes.¡± She was excited as she spoke and thought of how lively the wedding would be. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Mother, we might not have enough food if it was just a few more tables. Many other people will want to attend the wedding too.¡± After some thought, Shen Qiuhua realized something and asked, ¡°Will many of our villagers want to give gifts too?¡± Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Handmade Ramen Chapter 359: Handmade Ramen Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua imagined the things her daughter said. Su Binglan noticed her mother¡¯s strange gaze and asked helplessly, ¡°Mother, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter and said thoughtfully, ¡°I think many of our villagers will come bearing gifts because of you. It¡¯ll be lively when that time comes.¡± Shen Qiuhua loved the bustle, and her eyes lit up when she thought of what was to come. There was a hint of excitement in her voice as she spoke. Su Binglan furrowed her brows and asked in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± After all, many villagers also worked for Su Zhengde, so it was not just about what Su Binglan did. Shen Qiuhua smacked her forehead. ¡°Oh, right! You¡¯ll make everyone rich when you open the embroidery shop and more tofu factories. Everyone will be grateful to you. ¡°The villagers could work and earn a lot of money to improve their family¡¯s conditions since you opened the tofu factory and embroidery shop in the village. I would also be grateful to you and want to participate in whatever our family does.¡± Su Binglan felt that her mother made sense. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to prepare a few more things in advance. I¡¯ve already considered everything so that we won¡¯t have to rush when the time comes,¡± she said. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Your grandparents are already old, and they must be tired. You¡¯ll still need me, your sister-in-law, and your third aunt to help. It¡¯s okay, Binglan. Just do what you need to do.¡± Su Binglan wanted to make her desserts and a wedding cake. If wedding cakes became a tradition, her dessert shop could open up a new market by selling wedding cakes. Shen Qiuhua was so deep in thought that she had forgotten about dinner. When she returned to her senses, she remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, Binglan, what are we having for dinner?¡± She had grown accustomed to asking Su Binglan what to cook for dinner. She knew her daughter could always come up with new ways to eat. Her eyes shined brightly as Su Wenxiu walked in. ¡°Mother, Little Sister, what are you making tor dinner? I¡¯m hungry.¡± He also looked at Su Binglan with anticipation. Shen Qiuhua handed him the stinky tofu from the stove and said, ¡°This is for you. Your sister made a new dish this afternoon.¡± Su Wenxiu had been busy planting herbs all day and had not had a proper meal. He was starving and could not care less about anything else. He ignored the smell of the stinky tofu as he ate it. His eyes brightened as he chewed. ¡°Mother, this is delicious! Did you make this, Little Sister? It tastes different from the food I¡¯ve had before. There¡¯s a unique flavor to it.¡± Su Wenxiu ate in big mouthfuls. After eating a few pieces, he finally realized something. ¡°Why does it smell strange?¡± ¡°Even so, doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡± Su Binglan asked. Su Wenxiu nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so tasty that I didn¡¯t even notice the smell. If someone else gave this to me, I wouldn¡¯t eat it because of the smell, but since you made it, I knew it would be delicious.¡± Shen Qiuhua patted Su Wenxiu¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve even eaten rotten food before. Won¡¯t you want to eat something like this?¡± Su Wenxiu laughed in embarrassment. ¡°Hehe, I was just joking, Mother. Farmers don¡¯t care so much about food. It¡¯s good enough that we have something like this. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with the smell. It¡¯s great as long as it¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Binglan was in a good mood when she looked at her second brother¡¯s satisfied expression. She enjoyed making delicious food for her family and would be thrilled whenever they ate happily. After all, it was only meaningful if everyone ate together. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t forget we¡¯re supposed to do consultations tomorrow afternoon. Have you prepared enough medicinal herbs?¡± Su Binglan had a thoughtful expression as she spoke. Su Wenxiu noticed that some of the villagers were still unwell when he saw them that afternoon. The villagers had suffered illnesses in their earlier years and still had some pain problems, mainly cases like Old Madam Lin¡¯s legs, where she could not sleep when it hurt. However, Old Madam Lin had kept her pain to herself so that her son, daughter-in-law, and grandchildren would not worry. Su Binglan¡¯s heart grew heavy thinking about that. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything,¡± Su Wenxiu replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Hundred Herbs Hospital for a few days and have been preparing everything at home. Of course, I study every day too. ¡°I don¡¯t neglect my studies and read up on medical cases and treatment methods that I organize daily. I¡¯ve also been studying acupuncture. I¡¯m starting to practice on small animals now.¡± Su Wenxiu was most interested in learning acupuncture, but Su Binglan told him to practice on small animals and perform minor surgeries first. He did not quite understand what surgery was but would earnestly learn whatever his sister told him to. Su Binglan looked at her second brother and said thoughtfully, ¡°Second Brother, being a good doctor is a meaningful thing. You can help many people. A warmth filled Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart when he heard his sister¡¯s encouraging words. ¡°Yes, Little Sister. I will study hard.¡± He felt a sense of accomplishment when he saw Su Binglan giving medical treatment that day. That was because many villagers had recovered from their minor illnesses and pains. Old Madam Lin no longer felt pain in her legs and waist. The two siblings had also helped cure various stomach aches and headaches. Su Wenxiu felt how meaningful it was to help everyone. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have ramen tonight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ramen? Is it a type of noodle?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a type of noodle but different from regular noodles. We pull it by hand. I¡¯ll make it myself and show you how it looks afterward.¡± Making ramen was elementary to Su Binglan. ¡°Let me help you, my dear,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. ¡°Little Sister, I¡¯ll help too.¡± Cooking was a happy occasion for the Su family, primarily when they helped Su Binglan cook. It was a fascinating process to make fresh and delicious food. Moreover, the family would find the food incredibly fragrant when they cooked it themselves. ¡°Can you boil me some water first, Second Brother? It¡¯s good for the noodles to be in warm water.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll start the fire immediately,¡± Su Wenxiu said readily. Then Su Binglan looked at the small jar of oil and said, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s not much oil left. Go fill it up.¡± After all, to prepare the noodles, one needed to apply oil to them. ¡°We¡¯ve harvested more peanuts this year, but we¡¯ve used more than half of our oil,¡± Shen Qiuhua said as she took the small jar. ¡°Should I go to town to buy some more oil?¡± Shen Qiuhua was reluctant to add oil to her dishes in the past. At most, she would only use a few drops of oil when stewing a pot of vegetables. However, she used a lot more oil whenever she deep-fried vegetables.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Producing Oil Chapter 360: Producing Oil Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua recalled the past when she spoke of such things. She remembered how tough things were back then since the family could not afford to waste even a drop of oil. She was only willing to use more oil now that her family¡¯s conditions had improved. However, the oil they had produced from the roasted peanuts was insufficient, so they could not cook. In other words, the family was only willing to use the oil they harvested and would not buy it because of how expensive it was. No one was willing to spend on oil and would save as much money as possible. Shen Qiuhua would peel peanut kernels in the past and keep a portion to use as seeds for the following year. Then she used the rest to roast and make peanut oil. She typically stored the peanut oil she produced in a large jar and kept it for a year because the family had to wait to harvest more peanuts the following year before making more oil. The family¡¯s peanut oil production would be insufficient if there was a drought, and their oil would not last long. Therefore, in the past, they would avoid using oil if they could. Su Binglan was preparing to make the dough and paused when she heard her mother¡¯s words. ¡°I almost forgot about that, Mother. Is the oil in town expensive?¡± Although her family¡¯s conditions had improved, and she had earned quite a lot of money, she did not want to spend money so quickly. After all, the people of that era had grown accustomed to being frugal, and Su Binglan did not want to break that habit. She had to maintain that good habit because making desserts also required oil. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s pricey,¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed, ¡°Especially because we can only produce a limited amount of oil from roasted peanuts. We have just enough to last a year and typically make our own instead of buying because it¡¯s not worth it. ¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not buy it first. We should save whatever we have left and find another way to produce more oil.¡± Peanuts were not the only thing people could use to extract oil. They could use many other things. so Su Binglan decided to go to the back of the mountain to check things out. She knew there must be many more resources in the mountain. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you, Binglan.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s furrowed brows relaxed when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. She knew how capable her daughter was and that she might be able to produce more oil. Therefore, she was more willing to use the oil as she poured a small jar into the pot. When she did that, the rich peanut fragrance wafted through the air. Su Binglan could smell it as she scooped the noodles into the pot. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu took a deep breath as he lit the fire. He said, ¡°It smells so good!¡± Su Binglan could not help but sigh. ¡®Peanut oil is so fragrant.¡¯ The peanut oil from that era was unlike the processed oil from modern times, but pure natural peanut oil. The oil from that era did not go through processing procedures, making its fragrance more delicious. Su Wenxiu boiled the water until it was hot enough while Su Binglan started to knead the dough. She used salt water to knead the dough but had to be precise with her measurements, so she did it slowly. She used primarily spiritual spring water to pull the dough apart. After kneading the dough, she rolled it into a small ball and let it sit to keep it fresh. Afterward, she would apply oil to keep it fresh for longer. Then she pulled the dough, twisted it, and placed it on the chopping board for patting, repeating the process. Her actions made Shen Qiuhua and Su Wenxiu curious. ¡°That¡¯s what ramen looks like?¡± Su Wenxiu asked as he watched from the sidelines. The mother-son duo could not wait to try it. Su Binglan explained as she tried a strand of noodles, ¡°Yes, noodles made with this process are called ramen. It¡¯s different from regular noodles. Still, we must be careful with ramen since it easily breaks in the middle.¡± She controlled her strength while pulling the dough. Even Shen Qiuhua found it quite magical. ¡°Oh, I see the noodles getting slimmer.¡± ¡°I can make it finer, too,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Wenxiu and Shen Qiuhua remained on the sidelines, staring blankly. In the past, Shen Qiuhua used a rolling pin to make the dough thinner and cut it into fine pieces before making noodles. It was her first time hearing that she could pull the dough by hand, which she found very magical. The noodles were thin, but there were no breaks in the middle. Su Binglan said while pulling the noodles, ¡°By the way, do we still have pig bones, Mother?¡± ¡°Yes, we have plenty.¡± Su Binglan nodded, then turned to Su Wenxiu. ¡°Second Brother, continue watching the fire while mother puts the pig bones into the pot, then add ginger, chilies, scallions, and peppers. The broth will be fragrant when we cook it this way.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Wenxiu nodded. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin brought Luo Jin¡¯an, Su Xuexuan, and Su Xuehai home when evening came. Su Wenwu was still busy at the hotpot restaurant in town, so he typically did not have dinner at home. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao was settling the goods outside the tofu factory since more people had ordered their products. Whenever it was time to hand over their products, he would be in charge of shipping, registering the handover, and collecting payment. He would be busier if they sold more products. Nonetheless, Su Fengmao was busy and could not make it home for dinner. Su Wenzhe immediately caught a whiff of a delicious aroma as soon as he entered the house. ¡°It smells so good! What did you make this time, Little Sister?¡± He and his wife looked forward to going home for dinner every night because they knew they could eat delicious food. Su Binglan could still make something tasty even with the simplest ingredients. Su Wenzhe sped up the moment he entered the house. He quickly approached the pot and looked at its contents. He was stunned. ¡°Are you making noodles? Why does it smell more fragrant than usual?¡± If it were noodles, he would not have thought it was fresh. After all, regular noodles did not smell like that. ¡°Do I think the noodles are extra fragrant because I¡¯m hungry?¡± Liu Yinyin echoed, ¡°The noodles Binglan makes should be different. Of course, it¡¯s extra fragrant. Still, I know Binglan¡¯s food is always the best.¡± She admired Su Binglan the most and would be her biggest fan. Then Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai happily called out to Su Binglan, ¡°Aunt Binglan, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You two can play on the brick bed first. We¡¯ll eat these noodles in a while.¡± She looked up and saw her husband as she laughed. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw he was okay. After discovering Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s true identity, she started worrying about him more. She feared that the people from the capital would hurt Luo Jin¡¯an if they knew he was still alive. Su Wenxiu explained while enthusiastically gesturing, ¡°This is ramen. It¡¯s different from regular noodles. Little Sister pulled it by hand and made it very thin.¡± Su Wenzhe was in disbelief. ¡°You can do that? Won¡¯t the noodles break?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Little Sister made it herself, so, of course, it¡¯s holding together well..¡± Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: The Shop on the East Side Chapter 361: The Shop on the East Side Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was delighted to see everyone home. ¡°Second Brother, bring out the stinky tofu for everyone to eat.¡± Su Wenxiu had almost forgotten about it. ¡°Oh, yeah, there¡¯s stinky tofu too.¡± He went to the cabinet and removed the stinky tofu from it. Then he said, ¡°Everyone has two portions each. You can also save it for dinner if you want. Also, don¡¯t judge the stinky tofu by its smell. It¡¯s delicious. You¡¯ll understand once you try it. ¡°I¡¯ll finish my two portions soon. It¡¯s so good that I want more, but Little Sister said I shouldn¡¯t overeat.¡± Su Wenxiu still felt hungry when he gave the remaining portions to everyone else. He had eaten his two servings in the afternoon, but after seeing the others eating their share, he craved more. He gulped his saliva and had to suppress his cravings. After all, he had to save his appetite for the ramen. He would be unable to eat ramen if his stomach was full. ¡°This is stinky tofu? It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s tasty.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin kept nodding while increasing the speed at which they ate. Of course, the couple remembered to share some with their children. However, the little ones were still young, so Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin could not let them have too much. Instead, the parents only gave their children a small bite each. After all, they wanted their children to have space for the ramen. Luo Jin¡¯an held the stinky tofu but did not eat it. As Su Binglan scooped out the noodles, she noticed that he had not tried the stinky tofu yet. She walked over and said, ¡°Try it. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an pursed his lips as his expression became tense. His wife looked at him and felt amused. Luo Jin¡¯an held his breath and helplessly looked at his wife. Su Binglan used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a piece of stinky tofu and brought it to her husband¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°Go on, try it. It¡¯s delicious.¡± She looked at her husband with anticipation, and Luo Jin¡¯an could not resist her gaze. He sighed softly and could only take a bite. Su Binglan looked at him without blinking. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± After tasting the stinky tofu, he said softly, ¡°Hmm, it tastes good.¡± ¡°As long as you like them, these two are for you.¡± Su Binglan went to add some seasoning to the ramen dish after passing Luo Jin¡¯an the stinky tofu. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin helped to carry the ramen to the dining table. Just then, Su Fengmao¡¯s voice echoed from the outside, ¡°I finally finished work, hahaha.¡± The whole family could hear his hearty laughter from the courtyard. Su Wenzhe peeked outside curiously and asked, ¡°Father, why are you so happy? Su Fengmao was different from this in the past, making Su Wenxiu even more curious. ¡°Did something good happen?¡± Su Fengmao was carrying a small jar of wine as he entered the house. ¡°Look, this is the wine a customer gave me.¡± He liked to drink but was reluctant to buy wine because it was too expensive. Although his family¡¯s conditions had improved exponentially, he was too embarrassed to ask them to buy him wine. Therefore, he was thrilled when a customer gifted him a small jar of wine to drink that night. Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu were stunned. ¡°Father, did someone give you wine?¡± Shen Qiuhua wiped her hands and took the wine from her husband. ¡°Did someone really give it to you?¡± Su Fengmao explained happily, ¡°He¡¯s a businessman from another city who ordered many tofu blocks and skins. He came to pick up the goods today and brought me a small jar of wine.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you refuse?¡± Shen Qiuhua frowned. ¡°Wine is expensive, so how can you ask for wine from others?¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for it. The customer insisted on giving it to me. He said he wanted to thank us for cooperating and recommending our tofu products. ¡°His house is in the North. He said they made a lot of money because of our tofu products. He heard I like wine, so he brought some for me. Of course, I didn¡¯t let him leave without thanking him. ¡°I gave him a few more tofu products and even my portion of stinky tofu. The customer was touched after trying it and even wanted to order stinky tofu from us, but I told him I would discuss it with my family first.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Is his surname Geng, and his name Song? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. He lives far away and says his family opened a tofu shop in his hometown. Now that his business is on the right track, he can make money. He¡¯s quite grateful to us.¡± Shen Qiuhua suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°When I was sorting the products with you, I heard him saying that it¡¯s much colder over there than here. It¡¯s already snowing there, so there are many things he can¡¯t plant.¡± Su Fengmao became emotional as he and his wife discussed this topic. ¡°I told him he might as well move here, but he said it won¡¯t be that easy. After all, those are his roots, and he has many relatives, so he can¡¯t just move. ¡°Also, he¡¯s closer to the northern border, which isn¡¯t very safe. Since it¡¯s already so cold there, many people die during winter.¡± Su Binglan listened quietly and knew that many did not have enough to eat or wear in this era. The more she thought about it, the heavier her heart became. ¡°Father, I should make a dish that goes with the wine if you¡¯re going to drink with your friends.¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s heart ached for his daughter when he heard her words. He said, ¡°I can do that, Binglan. You should rest.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°I won¡¯t tire myself out since I¡¯m just cooking and will be done soon. I can make a sour and spicy potato pancake for you, Father. After all, we can¡¯t be too extravagant or wasteful.¡± Su Fengmao also got upset when he heard his customers saying that growing crops in other places was difficult. Su Binglan said, ¡°We still have to eat, and our health is important, Father. We¡¯ll have the strength to work if we eat well.¡± The people of that era did not have entertainment and worked hard for their meals, so Su Binglan wanted to ensure the family had enough food. ¡°I¡¯ll make sour and spicy potato pancakes and spicy chicken. ¡°Big Brother, help me put some eggs into a bowl so that I can add seasoning. I can make that into a dish too.¡± Su Wenzhe quickly stepped forward to help. ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenwu returned when Su Binglan finished cooking. ¡°Third brother, you came back just in time. Let¡¯s have ramen and drink tonight.¡± Su Wenwu had returned home early to talk to Su Binglan but felt invigorated when he heard they would drink. ¡°Wine? We bought wine?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t buy wine,¡± Su Wenxiu explained, ¡°A customer gave it to Father as a gift, but Father didn¡¯t take advantage of the customer and gave him a few more tofu products.¡± If Su Fengmao had taken advantage of Geng Song, the family would have a guilty conscience while drinking. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I came home at the perfect time.¡± ¡°Of course. The food is ready, so let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Wenwu, did you come home early tonight because you knew we would drink wine and eat good food?¡± Su Wenzhe teased his third brother. ¡°No, I came home early because I have something to tell Little Sister,¡± Su Wenwu said seriously. He removed a few pieces of paper from a cloth bag as he continued, ¡°Little Sister, these are the shop lots Lin Zheng told us to look at. They¡¯re at the east end of town, not downtown. ¡°It¡¯s slightly off the beaten track, but the price is affordable. The shop is big and has two floors, so the monthly rent is only three silver taels..¡± Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Proposing to Open a Winery Chapter 362: Proposing to Open a Winery Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu no longer cared about drinking when discussing business. He explained to his sister, ¡°There are three shops here. Which one do you want to rent, Sister? ¡°Lin Zheng said that people got excited when they heard they could rent their shops to Su¡¯s Hotpot. They all hoped we would open another hotpot restaurant so they wouldn¡¯t have to travel so far just to have it.¡± Su Binglan looked at the papers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this shop since it¡¯s big and convenient to make into a hotpot restaurant. The street at the entrance is wide and suitable for customers to park their carriages.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°Okay, Sister. I will tell Lin Zheng that we will rent this shop. There¡¯s also something you should know. Although these shops are remote, they¡¯re still in the east, not far from the market. ¡°The rent is usually four silver taels a month, but since we¡¯re opening a hotpot restaurant, Lin Zheng bargained, going as low as three silver taels a month.¡± ¡°Yes, I can rest assured because Lin Zheng can handle these things,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°You can save one silver a month, which will add up at the end of the year,¡± Shen Qiuhua said after some calculations, ¡°Still, the rent in the east and west are very different.¡± Su Wenwu had stayed in town for a while, so he understood how things were there. He said, ¡°The west is too remote. To be honest, almost no one would go to the west if it weren¡¯t for how delicious our food was. ¡°Since that place is very remote, most people have trouble renting their shops. Most townsfolk would go to the east instead of the west if they wanted to stroll in town.¡± That reminded Su Wenwu of when he first opened his shop. ¡°To be honest, I was also worried when we first opened our shop, but we didn¡¯t have much money then, so we couldn¡¯t afford to rent a shop in the east. Indeed, it¡¯s cheaper in the west, but I didn¡¯t expect business to be so good there.¡± ¡°Time flies now that we¡¯re thinking of the past,¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°Many people are coming to our restaurant to eat now.¡± Su Binglan took the papers and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to town tomorrow afternoon and rent the shop.¡± ¡°Since the hotpot restaurant here is on track, I¡¯ll ask Luo Kang to go to town and check on the hotpot restaurant on the west. Third Brother, you can open a hotpot restaurant on the east. You¡¯ll be in charge of the hotpot restaurants in the future.¡± Su Wenwu knew his sister had put great importance on him and said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll make you proud.¡± He would handle all the work when they finally opened a hotpot restaurant in the west. After all, he had gathered much experience from running the original Su¡¯s Hotpot. Su Binglan planned to go to the mountain the following day, so she could only go to town in the afternoon. Everyone had grown accustomed to listening to her arrangements. Shen Qiuhua looked at everyone, busy discussing the topic, and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat while the ramen is still hot and fragrant. You guys might not be hungry, but I am.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat ramen together.¡± Everyone began to eat. Su Wenzhe, who had done some food research, exclaimed after having a few mouths of ramen, ¡°This ramen is different from regular noodles. It¡¯s much chewier.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s chewy, but it tastes different.¡± Su Wenwu was famished after such a busy day, so he wolfed down his noodles. He thought of something as he ate and said, ¡°Sister, since you know so many ways to cook food, you should start a school. I know many people will come and learn from you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so imaginative,¡± Su Fengmao said earnestly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to tire your sister out, do you?¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I genuinely never thought of that. Still, I have too many things to do.¡± She opened the wine jar and poured it for everyone as she spoke, but Su Wenzhe hurriedly swiped the jar from her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Little Sister.¡± ¡®How can I let my little sister pour me wine?¡¯ Although Su Wenzhe remembered that Luo Jin¡¯an was not supposed to have alcohol, he still asked out of courtesy, ¡°Do you drink, Brother-in-law?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t, so don¡¯t pour him any,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°I¡¯ll pour you some, then,¡± Su Wenzhe added. ¡°All right, you can pour me some. I want to taste the wine too.¡± Su Binglan never had drunk wine since arriving in this era. She was curious about its taste. She picked up the cup and took a sip, realizing it was rough on her throat. Still, it tasted pretty ordinary. However, her father and three brothers were drinking with relish, so she could not help but ask, ¡°Father, how¡¯s the wine?¡± ¡°What do you mean by how is it?¡± Su Fengmao did not understand what his daughter meant. ¡°I¡¯m asking about the taste, of course,¡± Su binglan explained. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Its smell is quite potent, so you can¡¯t drink this kind of wine normally.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s good.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. Su Wenxiu also said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to drink wine on normal days. Drinking a mouthful of this kind of wine can even help me sleep well.¡± After some thought, Su Wenwu understood what his sister meant. ¡°Little Sister, we consider this wine pretty good.¡± At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll try some.¡± Su Binglan looked at him suspiciously, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t drink?¡± ¡°I used to be able to drink.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. However, he could no longer because he got affected by the cold poison. What else could Su Binglan think of when she heard her husband¡¯s words and thought of what he had experienced? Still, she poured a little for him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, okay?¡± She thought Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to drink a cup when he only wanted to taste it. Nonetheless, he took a small sip and said, ¡°This should be a medium-grade wine.¡± Su Binglan understood her husband¡¯s intention when she heard what he said. Luo Jin¡¯an only wanted to taste the wine to give his wife the feedback she sought. She felt moved by his actions and explained, ¡°I just drank a mouthful of wine and had some thoughts about it. If we can adequately process this wine, it¡¯ll taste better than this. ¡°Aunt Ding previously asked me if I had any work for Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian. I thought about it but realized that we onlv hire women for the tofu factory and embroidery shop. ¡°Now, the men are anxious with nothing to do, so I just got an idea to set up a winery. We can make wine and other drinks like milk tea too. Then we¡¯ll hire men to work this time. ¡°Since our side of the family already has things to do, it¡¯s just right for Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian to run a winery.¡± Su Binglan had just taken a sip of wine and suddenly thought of opening a winery. Everyone was dumbfounded when Su Binglan finished speaking. They stared at her with widened eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Binglan asked softly, ¡°Everyone can voice your opinions and discuss them together.¡± She did not know much about this era, so she only suggested opening a winery. As for whether or not to open one, she would have to discuss it with her family. Su Wenwu was the first to regain his senses. He said, ¡°No way, Little Sister. You know how to brew wine?!¡± His words brought everyone back to their senses. ¡°That¡¯s right, my daughter. Most typically pass down their wine-making methods from generation to generation. How would we know how to make wine all of a sudden?¡± Su Fengmao was genuinely excited after hearing what his daughter said. It only meant he could drink wine more frequently. Still, he had to learn how to make it first.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: A Large Vegetable Field Chapter 363: A Large Vegetable Field Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If the family knew how to make wine, they would have done it long ago, and their lives would have already improved. Those who knew how to make wine typically came from a well-off family because the wine was expensive. However, it would be a family secret passed down for generations. Su Wenxiu was stunned as he put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s very complicated to brew wine and that ordinary people can¡¯t learn how.¡± Shen Qiuhua was quiet before saying softly, ¡°A recipe for a good wine usually comes from wealthier families. Such people relied on brewing wine to make a fortune and accumulated a family business those days. Then they would become wealthy.¡± After pondering for a while, Liu Yinyin added, ¡°I also heard that families like these view their secret recipe as more important than their lives. That¡¯s because keeping the secret recipe is equivalent to keeping the family business.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin ran their own business with many customers, so they would discuss similar things while eating. Liu Yinyin had heard many things and was no longer as dull as she used to be. She had become more knowledgeable. Since the atmosphere at home was good, everyone would sincerely express their opinions. Su Binglan knew her family was saying these things for her good. She swirled the wine in her cup and said, ¡°I can make wine.¡± Her words shocked everyone, and they stopped drinking and eating to look at Su Binglan seriously. Su Fengmao was so excited that he slammed the table. ¡°My dear daughter, what did you say? Did I mishear you? You know how to make wine?¡± Su Binglan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, Father, I¡¯m telling the truth. I can make wine. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll brew some for you. I guarantee it¡¯ll be better than the wine we¡¯re drinking now.¡± She could brew many things, including grape wines, fruit wines, and even milk tea. After all, drinking milk tea during the winter was good. These things were always at the back of her mind. The main reason was that men had fewer job opportunities than women. Therefore, opening a winery would give the men a job to do. Besides, Su Binglan¡¯s father and brothers could then drink good wine. The family would not have to be so reluctant to spend money on wine and have more opportunities to drink it. Nonetheless, Su Binglan had been too busy. If she had known, she would have brought some home for her father and brothers when she went to town. However, drinking wine that the family brewed would be reassuring. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Little Sister!¡± Su Wenzhe exclaimed. Liu Yinyin caught on to the main point and added, ¡°Little Sister, is the milk tea you drink you mention a type of wine?¡± ¡°No, milk tea is a good beverage for women too. It¡¯s delicious. You¡¯ll know what it tastes like when I make it, Sister-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin could not help but laugh. ¡°Then I want to drink it.¡± She thought she would enjoy it. For a moment, the family stopped eating and discussed making wine. Everyone was enthusiastic and started talking excitedly. Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and noticed the food was about to turn cold. She said, ¡°Making wine isn¡¯t something we can do overnight since there are many things to prepare. ¡°I must prepare for the embroidery shop first, then shift my focus to the winery. I won¡¯t be able to handle both at once because of all the preparations I must make. Let¡¯s continue eating.¡± Everyone only remembered to eat after Su Binglan reminded them to. The family ate ramen and vegetables with great relish, but their thoughts had drifted to wine brewing. Su Fengmao drank the wine in his cup and thought it tasted good, but when he thought about his daughter saying she could make better wine, he could not help but wonder how much better it would be than the one he had. Just the thought of it made him excited. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to their room after eating and had a good night¡¯s sleep. Su Binglan had breakfast the following morning and left for the mountain with her basket. She planned to go to the back of the mountain to see if there was anything she needed. She first went to where the Su family found soybeans and discovered that many more had grown independently. She had also put some of those beans in her pocket dimension. She looked around and found nothing different besides the typical soybeans, chestnut trees, and chilies. She had even placed the chilies in her pocket dimension, which overgrew. Then she had to store them in several warehouses in her pocket dimension. She had enough chilies, but she mainly looked for something she could use to extract oil from, so she walked deeper into the forest. The villagers had said that the mountain¡¯s depths were perilous because wild animals lurked there. However, Su Binglan found no wild animals as she continued walking. She filled her mind with thoughts of oil extraction as she continued onward. As she walked further in, she felt the temperature getting warmer. It was no longer as cold. Instead, it was like the early autumn season. She felt something standing before her calling out to her, and her heart started beating faster and faster. She wondered if there was something she genuinely needed there. Su Binglan continued forward and walked quickly. After a long while, she saw an expansive field before her, primarily consisting of rapeseed. It was a beautiful scene, and her eyes lit up. ¡°These are rapeseed. With such a vast field, I can use them to extract oil. Now we won¡¯t have to worry about running out of cooking oil.¡± She was excited and used her pocket dimension to collect and store the rapeseeds. However, she could not handle that much rapeseed alone because the field was too wide-ranged. The rapeseed had already fallen to the ground, and the seeds had ripened. Since rapeseeds were still present at the back of the mountain during that season, they were spring rapeseed. Since the temperature at the mountain was warmer and felt like autumn, it caused the rapeseed to ripen. Su Binglan could teach everyone how to plant and harvest rapeseed when she returned. One could also eat rapeseed as vegetables and extract oil from their seeds. These were good things, after all. While Su Binglan was busy collecting rapeseed, Ding Wan was busy early in the morning. Ding Wan recalled her niece talking about the embroidery shop, so she went to talk to a few villagers who knew needlework. She left relatively early and went to Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s house first while Dong Xiaolei and her mother had breakfast together and started to get busy. ¡°Is Wen¡¯e here?¡± Ding Wan stood at the door and called out. When Dong Xiaolei heard Ding Wan¡¯s voice, she hurriedly went to the door. When she saw Ding Wan, she said, ¡°Yes, Madam Ding, my mother is home.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e was home, feeding the chickens and ducks, even though her daughter typically did those things in the past. That was because Zhou Wen¡¯e had a weak body. However, her body gradually recovered after visiting Su Binglan¡¯s clinic and taking her prescribed medicine. Now, she busied herself helping her daughter. Dong Xiaolei hurriedly ran into the house. ¡°Mother, Madam Ding is here looking for you.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e quickly put down the chicken-feeding bowl and returned. When she saw Ding Wan, she was thrilled and wanted to reach out to pull Ding Wan. Then Zhou Wen¡¯e remembered that she had just fed the livestock and rubbed her hands on her clothes. She helplessly said, ¡°Madam Ding!¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e was so happy to see Ding Wan that she did not know what to say. Now, everyone in the village knew that people would benefit from having a good relationship with the Su family. Dong Xiaolei¡¯s father had joined the army long ago, and she did not know what had happened to him. Meanwhile, Zhou Wen¡¯e only did what was best for her daughter. ¡°Hello, Wen¡¯e. I came to discuss something with you.¡± Ding Wan stepped forward to help Zhou Wen¡¯e up. Zhou Wen¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, come inside, Madam Ding. I¡¯m sorry that the house is a little messy since I didn¡¯t have time to clean up. Please don¡¯t mind the mess.¡± Baskets, peanuts, and corn were piled together and scattered around the house.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Still Doing Embroidery Work Chapter 364: Still Doing Embroidery Work Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Zhou Wen¡¯e could not do many things primarily because of her poor health, so Dong Xiaolei would do the housework. Still, Dong Xiaolei was young and could not handle many things simultaneously. Ding Wan said, ¡°My family used to be like this too, so there¡¯s nothing to mind.¡± She recalled when she was sick and weak, unable to do anything, leaving her house in a mess. It was not because she was lazy. Furthermore, farmers had to harvest crops and keep them in the yard even when the weather was cold. The farmers could only put their things in their houses, which caused pile-ups like those of Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s house. Therefore, her house looked somewhat chaotic with all the crops lying around. However, the brick bed was spotless. When winter was near, families would heat the brick bed for fear it would turn cold. Sometimes, they would even cover the brick bed with a blanket to maintain the temperature. ¡°Madam Ding,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e said awkwardly, ¡°We heated the brick bed this morning, so it¡¯s still warm. You can sit on it.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e knew how capable Ding Wan was. Moreover, Ding Wan was not from the countryside, and Zhou Wen¡¯e heard she was from the prefecture. To people like Zhou Wen¡¯e, who grew up in the countryside, such a person as Ding Wan¡¯s status was higher than that of countrysiders¡¯. When facing Ding Wan, Zhou Wen¡¯e could not help but feel restrained. She felt a little uneasy, fearing Ding Wan would find her house disgusting and refuse to sit on the brick bed. On the contrary, Ding Wan was very easygoing and could understand how Zhou Wen¡¯e felt. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with that, Wen¡¯e. I¡¯ll sit on the bed,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly. Zhou Wen¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Ding Wan remove her shoes and get on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled you can come to our house, but I¡¯m curious as to why you¡¯re looking for me.¡± Dong Xiaolei was observant. She poured some warm water and said, ¡°Madam Ding, here¡¯s some water for you.¡± ¡°Xiaolei, you¡¯re all grown up now. You¡¯re so sensible too.¡± Ding Wan felt a little emotional as she recalled when Dong Xiaolei was only a little over a year old. That was when Zhou Wen¡¯e used to do embroidery alongside Ding Wan, but many years have passed since then. When Zhou Wen¡¯e heard Ding Wan¡¯s words, she felt like time had passed too quickly. It was like a blink of an eye. She also recalled that time many years ago. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been so many years. At that time, Xiaolei¡¯s father hadn¡¯t joined the army yet. You were in good health back then, and I often came to you to learn needlework and embroidery.¡± Previously, Zhou Wen¡¯e could also embroider a purse or other things she could sell for money. Ding Wan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was in good health then. So, how¡¯s your embroidery work going, Wen¡¯e?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e shook her head. ¡°I was able to sell purses back then, thanks to you, Madam Ding. I can¡¯t say much about my embroidery work, and I don¡¯t know how to sew any patterns. ¡°Later, the embroidery shop in town closed down, and no one accepted my embroidery skills, so I stopped doing it.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e knew her needlework skills were limited. Speaking of it excited her as she asked, ¡°Did you come to me because of embroidery, Madam Ding? Are you going to embroider again?¡± Everyone knew Ding Wan¡¯s sight had recovered, but they did not know what she wanted to do after recovering. The villagers only saw Ding Wan going for walks these past few days but never saw her embroidering. They guessed she had damaged her eyes by embroidering too much and that she might have retired from it. Most villagers thought so because, after all, a person¡¯s health mattered most. Everyone knew how weak Ding Wan¡¯s body was in the past and how serious her illness was. Hence, Zhou Wen¡¯e never thought in that direction. She only guessed that possibility when Ding Wan arrived and asked her about embroidery. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Wen¡¯e. I still plan to do embroidery work,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly. Zhou Wen¡¯e became excited, but she prioritized Ding Wan¡¯s physical condition. ¡°Are you okay to continue, Madam Ding?¡± Ding Wan waved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I became depressed in the past because I used to overthink. Yes, Binglan said my condition happened because of my depression. Otherwise, my body is okay, and my eyes are back to normal, so you don¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Also, my eyes won¡¯t blur again if I don¡¯t embroider in the dark. It¡¯s not just a problem with my vision since Binglan¡¯s eyes can get tired too. She just looks into the distance to give her eyes a break when she¡¯s tired.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e did not quite understand Ding Wan¡¯s explanation, but she understood enough. ¡°Miss Su is so capable and knowledgeable. Still, your health is the most important thing. ¡°I used to be frail, but I¡¯m better now thanks to Miss Su¡¯s affordable and effective medicine. I feel much stronger and more energized. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk a few steps in the past and would instantlv get dizzy.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e was genuinely grateful to Su Binglan. Ding Wan always pridefully smiled whenever others praised her niece. It was as if she was hearing others talking about her own daughter. She nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, Binglan is amazing.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I came looking for you because Binglan said she wanted to open an embroidery shop. She needs people from our village to make some things before the shop opens. Then we¡¯ll hire more people when the shop is complete.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s eyes widened, and her entire body seemed to freeze as she stared at Ding Wan unblinkingly. ¡®I didn¡¯t mishear her, did I? Miss Su wants to open an embroidery shop but needs me to make things?¡¯ Everyone in the village knew they could benefit by working for Su Binglan. One could tell just by looking at how much the tofu factory earned in its first month. Everyone was envious. Since they were from the same village, there was no such thing as an absolute secret, even though the factory workers did not openly discuss their wages and bonuses with everyone. Everyone only knew about these things because they asked around. Nonetheless, the factory workers¡¯ salaries and bonuses made people envious. These days, everyone racked their brains, thinking of ways to get a job at the tofu factory. Still, it would take a lot of work. Zhou Wen¡¯e only hated herself for being weak. She would have worked in the tofu factory and done an excellent job if she had the strength. However, Zhou Wen¡¯e did not expect Su Binglan to want to open an embroidery shop, let alone hire her to work there. Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s heart pounded as she grabbed Ding Wan¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Madam Ding, did I mishear you? Miss Su is opening an embroidery shop and wants me to work for her?!¡± Ding Wan could understand Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s feelings. She remained calm before Zhou Wen¡¯e now, but when she heard her niece would open an embroidery shop and wanted her to manage it, she was just as excited as Zhou Wen¡¯e was. Ding Wan even suspected she had misheard Su Binglan. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Ding Wan explained patiently, ¡°Also, the more you do, the more you¡¯ll earn.¡± She said that in advance because she knew most villagers lived in less favorable conditions, and everyone was most concerned about wages.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Relying on Each Other for Survival Chapter 365: Relying on Each Other for Survival Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Ding Wan mentioned earnings, Zhou Wen¡¯e immediately thought of the salary and bonus from the tofu factory. After all, the amount the factory workers was indeed desirable. Zhou Wen¡¯e was ecstatic as she widened her eyes and perked up her ears to listen. She was afraid of missing out on any information. To her, Ding Wan was there to deliver good news. With hard work, Zhou Wen¡¯e knew she could earn money, and life at home would be much better. She wanted to say something but was so excited that she could not speak. She held Ding Wan¡¯s hand tightly, her lips trembling. After a while, she finally said, ¡°Madam Ding, I believe in your niece and will do my best.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e did well to avoid asking about an exact salary. She knew that working with Su Binglan was already good enough. Dong Xiaolei asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Madam Ding said, Mother? They will hire more people when the embroidery shop is complete.¡± However, not everyone could get in at that time, even though they tried their best. Ding Wan patted the back of Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s hand, trying to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wen¡¯e. Listen to me first. Binglan said our shop¡¯s basic salary would be two copper coins daily. ¡°That¡¯s the basic salary, meaning you¡¯ll get at least 60 coins monthly. However, the more work you do in the embroidery shop, the more you earn. You can earn more if you make more products. You can even charge extra for specific items. ¡°If everyone does well, there will be subsidies. It means you can earn much more monthly if you work hard.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e was so excited that she could barely speak. Instead, she calculated her potential earnings in her mind. After a while, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Madam Ding, you said we¡¯ll earn more the more we do, right?¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e could earn at least 60 coins monthly, not to mention the extra she would earn from making more products. She was in so much disbelief that even her voice trembled. She was never usually like this, but it was a special occasion. Her family¡¯s days would improve if she could continue earning money with this job. Then Dong Xiaolei would no longer have to work so hard. Ding Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Wen¡¯e. I understand that you¡¯re a diligent person who works seriously. You just have to work hard, and your days will improve. ¡°When the time comes, you can save enough to build a big house. You should also eat better foods to nourish your body.¡± Ding Wan heard from Su Binglan that Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s body was weak due to malnutrition. She often got dizzy because she did not eat well. Zhou Wen¡¯e sobbed. ¡°Yes, Madam Ding. Thank you. I never expected you to think of me when such a good job opportunity came up.¡± She could guess that Su Binglan had entrusted Ding Wan to manage to embroidery shop since Ding Wan was the one who had come looking for her. After all, Su Binglan was too busy and would not have time to manage too many things at a time. Since Shen Qiuhua managed the tofu factory, Su Binglan had to find someone to manage the embroidery shop. ¡°From what you said, you only know little about embroidery and needlework. Still, I know you¡¯re also diligent and honest, so I thought of you.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e was delighted but suddenly thought of something and said nervously, ¡°M-Madam Ding, I haven¡¯t done embroidery for so many years, so I¡¯m probably a little rusty. I don¡¯t know what to embroider, either. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ding Wan explained patiently, ¡°It¡¯s just some simple needlework. You don¡¯t need to use any complicated embroidery techniques. I¡¯ll teach you later. I know you can learn it.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Madam Ding.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e was relieved. She did not know how to thank Ding Wan. ¡°This was all Binglan¡¯s idea,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. Binglan is a kind-hearted child who wants to help our village and its people. ¡°The embroidery shop isn¡¯t complete yet, so she asked me to contact you guys to make some things first.¡± Ding Wan remembered to mention Su Binglan¡¯s good points, gratifying everyone. Zhou Wen¡¯e nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Madam Ding, I don¡¯t know how to thank Miss Su.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just do your job well. That¡¯s the best gratitude you can show Binglan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Dong Xiaolei burned more wood at the stove for the brick bed. Typically, the family could not bear to burn firewood when they were home alone. However, they had a guest over, and Dong Xiaolei was observant. She took more firewood to burn so the bed would remain warm. While burning more wood at the stove, she heard the conversation between her mother and Madam Ding in the inner room. Dong Xiaolei became so excited that her heart started beating wildly. When she put the wood into the stove, she forgot to remove it and almost burned her hand. That was how excited she was. Still, she thought she had misheard the conversation since there was a door in the way. Although the door was old and a little broken, it was not soundproof. Nonetheless, Dong Xiaolei was still skeptical about what she had heard. Dong Xiaolei had only done needlework alongside her mother when she was a child, so she did not know if she could do it anymore. When Ding Wan exited the room, Zhou Wen¡¯e followed suit to see her off. ¡°Wen¡¯e, you don¡¯t have to send me off,¡± Ding Wan said softly, ¡°Just go to the house Binglan used to live in tomorrow. We¡¯ll start making things then.¡± She was also holding a contract that Su Binglan had prepared. After signing it, Zhou Wen¡¯e would have a guaranteed job at the embroidery shop. ¡°Oh, good.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e did not know what else to say. Dong Xiaolei also followed her mother to send Ding Wan off. She wanted to say something, but she felt that she should not. Ding Wan was a thoughtful person and noticed the little girl¡¯s expression. She gently asked, ¡°Xiaolei, do you have something to say?¡± Dong Xiaolei raised her head and looked at Ding Wan. ¡°Can I tell you what I¡¯m thinking, Madam Ding?¡± She was afraid she would misspeak and make Ding Wan unhappy, causing her mother to lose her job opportunity. Ding Wan looked at the little girl¡¯s careful expression and felt terrible. She put her hand on Dong Xiaolei¡¯s head and said, ¡°Of course, you can speak your mind. You know, I even carried you when you were a child.¡± ¡°M-Madam Ding, I¡­¡± Dong Xiaolei started. ¡°I-I know needlework too. Can I help my mother make things too? I¡¯ll take it seriously.¡± The little girl did not know what was happening with her father, and her mother had painstakingly taken care of her grandparents, but they had passed away. After that, Dong Xiaolei and Zhou Wen¡¯e could only rely on each other. Dong Xiaolei¡¯s only remaining relative was her mother, and she was worried her mother would exhaust herself. Therefore, Dong Xiaolei thought she should work too. Zhou Wen¡¯e¡¯s nose twitched. After all, how could she not know what her daughter was thinking? ¡°I can do these things just fine. You should stay home. Embroidering is not tiring at all since it¡¯s not physical work.¡± Ding Wan looked at Dong Xiaolei, and her expression softened. She knew the little girl was caring and dutiful. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, ¡°Come and learn with your mother tomorrow.¡± Dong Xiaolei did not expect Ding Wan to agree. She was stunned for a moment before regaining her senses and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Madam Ding..¡± Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Shocking Chapter 366: Shocking Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan went to Shi Cui¡¯s house after visiting Zhou Wen¡¯e. Shi Cui¡¯s family was relatively poor, and her shabby thatched house was very run-down. That was because Shi Cui and her husband did not know how to farm, causing their yield to be insufficient even though they planted crops. Two years ago, Shi Cui found her son a wife, but the bride ran away with all the family¡¯s money. Thus, Shi Cui¡¯s family situation worsened and became severe. Shi Cui was away when Ding Wan arrived. Ding Wan was confused and wondered why she had not returned since it was already noon. She was about to leave when she saw Shi Cui¡¯s figure nearby. Shi Cui was washing her clothes in the river and had just returned. ¡°Madam Ding?¡± She was stunned when she saw Ding Wan, thinking her eyes were tricking her. ¡°Shi Cui, I¡¯m here to discuss something with you.¡± Shi Cui tightened her grip on the basket and ran a few steps forward. She put the basket down when she reached the door and then stood on her tiptoes to take a key from the door frame. Then she opened the door and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come here, Madam Ding. Fortunately, I just finished washing my clothes and returned in time.¡± Shi Cui had a big heart and was not afraid of people finding out where she hid her key. Her family was poor anyway, so she did not fear others coming into her house to steal things. ¡°Quick, come in, Madam Ding.¡± Shi Cui¡¯s house had tiny courtyards, and she did not have a brick bed either. She was too embarrassed to let Ding Wan into the house. She could only use a broken bowl to scoop some water and offer it to Ding Wan. ¡°Have some water, Madam Ding.¡± Ding Wan looked at the house and noticed that the roof was leaking. She looked at the family and did not know how to start. After some time, she asked, ¡°Did your son and husband leave for work?¡± Shi Cui¡¯s family had the surname Yang, and their son¡¯s name was Yang Sitan. Some Su Teng villagers gave him this name because they felt it would be easier to raise him. ¡°Sitan and his father went to the back of the mountain to chop firewood. They¡¯ll probably be home later,¡± Shi Cui said, ¡°The two don¡¯t know much, so they can only do some work. Since it¡¯s getting colder, we can cut more wood and sell them in town for some money.¡± It was still challenging to sell wood in town, but it was better than nothing and staying home. Moreover, Shi Cui¡¯s family was reluctant to use the wood they chopped. The family also ate cold and hard food to use as little firewood as possible. ¡°Shi Cui, can you still do embroidery?¡± Ding Wan asked after a moment of silence. ¡°I stopped doing it long ago. You¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about when you look at my hand.¡± Shi Cui showed Ding Wan her finger as she spoke. Ding Wan looked at Shi Cui¡¯s hand and was astounded. ¡°What happened?¡± Shi Cui¡¯s hand was full of cuts, and now it was bruised and swollen. It was a dreadful sight. ¡°My hand gets like this whenever it gets colder. I can¡¯t do needlework this way, let alone embroidery.¡± She felt bitter when she said those words but had also seen through them. She knew life had to go on. ¡°You must rest your hand and keep it warm.¡± Shi Cui sighed. ¡°Madam Ding, you know farmers aren¡¯t so delicate. They need to be raised. Who¡¯s going to do the housework? I need to wash my clothes too. Besides, what will we eat if my son and husband don¡¯t work? ¡°The situation is more difficult with my hand like this since I can¡¯t fight to work at the tofu factory.¡± She recalled the past and felt sad as she spoke. She stopped the topic and asked Ding Wan, ¡°By the way, why¡¯d you come to visit me, Madam Ding?¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°Binglan will open an embroidery shop soon and needs to hire people. She¡¯s looking for a few people from our village to work with her first. When the shop is complete, she¡¯ll hire more people. ¡°Shi Cui, I know you used to be good at needlework and knew how to embroider, so I wanted you to work in the embroidery shop.¡± Shi Cui¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She was a little excited. However, she felt suffocated when she looked at her hand. ¡°Madam Ding, thank you for thinking about me, but I can¡¯t do needlework in my current state, let alone embroidery. Ding Wan¡¯s heart ached as she pulled Shi Cui¡¯s hand over to take a look. She said, ¡°Binglan will be giving free consultations again tomorrow afternoon. You should get this checked out. Maybe she can cure your hand.¡± Shi Cui shook her head. ¡°Madam Ding, I know Miss Su has excellent medical skills and is a good person. The cheapest medicine she can get is only five coins, but to be honest, we can¡¯t even afford five coins.¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°Shi Cui, you must think about it. You can do many things when your hand is better. You can also earn back the money you used for the medication. Your health is most important, so you must go for the consultation.¡± She knew Shi Cui¡¯s hand would freeze whenever it got cold, especially if she did not keep it warm. Some would not catch a cold if they were more careful, while others were more severe, and it was useless no matter how much attention they paid. Ding Wan could not imagine how Shi Cui washed her clothes in the cold river. Ding Wan remembered Shi Cui¡¯s hair was all black, and she looked better a few years ago. However, Shi Cui had a hunched back, and her hair had turned white, looking much older than her peers. ¡°I honestly took things for granted. I used to think I could do many things if my hand wasn¡¯t like this,¡± Shi Cui said with a lowered head, ¡°But what can I do with this hand? I must do housework and wash clothes, so my hand will freeze again even after it recovers.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be like that, Shi Cui.¡± Shi Cui knew Ding Wan was doing it for her good, but Shi Cui dared not think about such things anymore and would just go on with her days. She did not know if she would freeze to death during the winter, but she thought it would be okay if that happened. Ding Wan felt that Shi Cui no longer had the vigor to live as she did in the past. ¡®It¡¯ll be easier for her to get sick if she stays like this. It¡¯s just like Binglan said, and Shi Cui will get depressed.¡¯ ¡°Shi Cui,¡± Ding Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°I have money. You can take it to get medicine.¡± She removed ten coins from her purse as she spoke. She did not have much on hand then, but she received some for emergency use when she returned. Shi Cui quickly shook her head and waved her hands. ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need, Madam Ding.¡± ¡°Shi Cui, listen to me,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°This embroidery shop is excellent. I¡¯ll get at least 60 coins a month or two coins a day. That¡¯s the basic pay, but the more work you do, the more money you get. ¡°For example, if you make one more item, you can earn one or two more coins. You¡¯ll even get a subsidy at the end of the month. You will earn a lot, and it¡¯s possible even to earn a few silver taels a month. ¡°How can that not be enough for your medical fees? I¡¯m not lending you this money for fun. You can pay me back after you get paid for working at the embroidery shop. Shi Cui was astounded when she heard Ding Wan¡¯s words. She became as stiff as a statue and could not return to her senses as she wondered how she could get that much salary in just a month. Shi Cui felt embarrassed when that unfortunate situation with the runaway bride happened. She almost stopped communicating with the villagers. She knew very little and did not know how much money the tofu factory workers had made, but she heard how much she could get every month for working at the embroidery shop. ¡®The more I do, the more I earn?¡¯ Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Apprentice’s Medical Skills Chapter 367: Apprentice¡¯s Medical Skills Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shi Cui felt like her heart had stopped beating, and she wondered if she had misheard Ding Wan. Shi Cui was not afraid of suffering and was willing to risk her life to earn money. Freezing or starving to death was still death, so it was better to work hard to make money. She returned to her senses, and her eyes widened as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear you, did I, Madam Ding?¡± She was on the verge of tears. She wanted to work at the tofu factory but would think of her hand and feel inferior, so she dared not go. Although she used her hands to do housework, it would affect the tofu factory if she worked there. Since her hand often hurt, she could not exert too much strength. Otherwise, why would she spend the entire morning washing a basket of clothes? The wounds on her finger had gotten soaked in water, which hurt tremendously. She had to wash one piece of clothing, take a break, then wash her hands in the river. Since the weather was cold, she was reluctant to wash her family¡¯s clothes with cold water. The family needed firewood to boil water, but they had to sell them in town for maybe a coin or two. However, the family could only think about feeding themselves before anything else. Hence, the family could not bear to burn firewood. They used to have an old hen that laid eggs for them, but the runaway bride left with the family¡¯s money and took the old hen with her. It would cost money to buy another hen, but Shi Cui could not do much, even after saving so much. That was why her eyes looked dull and lifeless. Still, her eyes brightened when she heard Ding Wan¡¯s words. Ding Wan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me, Shi Cui. Listen, come and work at the embroidery shop when your hand recovers. You¡¯ll earn a monthly salary, and your days will improve.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know how to embroider. Is that really okay?¡± Shi Cui asked. She had gotten hit where it mattered many times and began feeling inferior. She even began to doubt herself. ¡°Of course, you can learn as long as you know needlework. Come to me tomorrow morning, and you¡¯ll learn more. Then go to the clinic in the afternoon and get your hand treated,¡± Ding Wan said. ¡°Think about it. You can do embroidery work and earn money when your hand recovers. Then you can repair your house and buy some provisions to avoid freezing and starving during winter. ¡°There is only hope when one is alive, and only then can one do many things.¡± These words were something Ding Wan could not understand in the past. However, she finally acknowledged these principles after recovering. Thus, she shared those words with Shi Cui. Shi Cui¡¯s eyes reddened as tears rolled down her cheeks. She forcefully wiped them away and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you, Madam Ding. Thank you. I¡¯ll take your advice and visit the clinic tomorrow afternoon to get medicine for my hand. ¡°I will do an excellent job at the embroidery shop. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take it for granted and make you proud.¡± Ding Wan noticed that Shi Cui had taken her words to heart and smiled. ¡°I know what kind of person you are, Shi Cui. That¡¯s why I¡¯m pleased to have you work at the embroidery shop.¡± Afterward, Ding Wan went to Sun Damin, Yang Luqin, and two other people¡¯s houses. She visited six people to make things before the embroidery shop was complete. When the shop was finally complete, these people would make more dolls and sweaters. Ding Wan walked back briskly after visiting a few people. She could not wait to lead everyone to knit sweaters and for them to embroider double-sided screens, among other things. Just thinking about it excited her, and she realized doing such things was meaningful. She knew she could help many people from the village. They might even help more people like Zhou Wen¡¯e and Shi Cui when Su Binglan¡¯s embroidery shop was completed and expanded. The poor could live as long as they could eat their fill. Ding Wan believed everyone would be excited to learn how to knit sweaters and make dolls because she felt it looked good just by looking at it. Besides, Su Binglan said they could sell such things in the shops around town and other places. Ding Wan believed the business would be perfect. However, Binglan said they would put these things on the market first. She guessed everyone would be ecstatic to see sweaters, dolls, and double-sided screens. Su Binglan had been busy at the back of the mountain all morning. She had placed many rapeseeds in her pocket dimension but could not take them all. After all, it was a vast field of rapeseed. When noon arrived, she looked up at the sun and thought she should go home to eat since she still had to go to town in the afternoon. As she walked home with the basket on her back, she turned and looked at the back of the mountain. It was boundless, and she did not even know where the other side of the mountain range was or what it was. However, she felt there was a hidden treasure in it. It was a good thing she had bought the entire mountain, even though the town¡¯s map did not clearly state which area the mountain belonged to. Still, a large area marked by the mountain belonged to her, but she did not tell the villagers that they could go there to chop wood. She found it strange that the villagers could not enter and loitered outside whenever they went there. It was as if she was the only one who could enter. After a long while of walking, Su Binglan noticed a natural formation here. Even so, she was busy going home for lunch and did not thoroughly study it. After returning home, she poured the rapeseed she gathered into the warehouse, where she stored food. She poured so many rapeseeds that they took up several baskets. Su Binglan could not stop smiling when she saw so many rapeseeds and thought about how to use them. Afterward, she went to the main hall to look for her mother. At that time, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had already returned from the factory. Su Fengmao was starting the fire while his wife was cooking. Simultaneously, Su Wenxiu was still fiddling with his medicinal herbs in the backyard fields. After all, the next afternoon would be consultation time, and he had to prepare many herbs for daily use. When Su Binglan passed by and saw how busy he was, she felt her second brother must be exhausted after gathering so many herbs. She walked over and said, ¡°Second Brother, do you want to take in a few apprentices? They can help you plant medicinal herbs, and you can also teach them about nursing.¡± Su Binglan taught Su Wenxiu many things about nursing so that he could pursue his dream, but there was still a gap between his and his sister¡¯s medical skills. Su Wenxiu wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always take your advice, Little Sister, but will anyone be willing to become my apprentice?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°There will be, especially since we¡¯ve cured many of the villagers¡¯ illnesses and conditions. That proves our medical skills, so people will be willing to learn medicine from us. You can take in apprentices and teach them for free.¡± She knew that many people in the village wanted their children to learn something. However, apprentices would also need money, primarily in that era. If Su Wenxiu taught for free, there was no doubt that many would want to learn from him or Su Binglan.. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: A Place to Refuel Chapter 368: A Place to Refuel Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, more people in our village will learn about medicine, which is good for us.¡± Su Wenxiu was ecstatic when he heard that. He did not expect to take in apprentices of his own. He wiped the sweat off his face and said smilingly, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it, Little Sister.¡± He was sweating all over, even though it was cold. Moreover, his heart was warm, and he did not feel tired. Instead, he felt more energetic than ever. He now profoundly realized that studying medicine could help many more people. Su Binglan looked at her second brother, who was so busy that sweat covered his forehead. She said, ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Su Wenxiu was stunned. ¡°Is it already noon?!¡± He looked up at the sky and realized it was indeed noon. ¡°Time passed so quickly. I felt like it had only been a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hungry, Second Brother?¡± Su Binglan laughed. After some thought, Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Oh, my dear sister, I didn¡¯t feel hungry when you didn¡¯t mention it. But now, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re doing what you like, so you don¡¯t feel time flying by,¡± Su Binglan explained. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll feel happy every day if it continues like this. I feel energized seeing more medicinal herbs and thinking about curing more people. The people you treated last time told me they were much better when I walked around.¡± Su Wenxiu continued, ¡°Some couldn¡¯t even leave their house in the past, but now they can walk the streets and talk to people. I¡¯m delighted to see the villagers this way.¡± He could talk about these things endlessly. Su Binglan¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the herbs you planted, Second Brother. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to provide the villagers with more affordable ones.¡± Su Wenxiu scratched the back of his head and smiled embarrassedly at his sister¡¯s compliment. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have lunch,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenxiu put down his tools and followed his sister into the house. Su Wenzhe and the others would not be home in the afternoon, so the family had a simple lunch. Shen Qiuhua cooked some rice and then a plate of stir-fried potatoes. Su Binglan thought of something as she ate and said) ¡°Father, Mother, I foraged many rapeseeds from the back mountain this morning. We can extract oil from them.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua stopped eating when they heard their daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Can you extract oil from rapeseed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a rapeseed?¡± The older couple was a little stunned but also excited. The couple wondered if the family would have more oil if they could extract it from rapeseed. If that were the case, the family would not have to be stingy with oil or go to town to buy more. Su Binglan explained softly, ¡°Rapeseed is a type of seed produced after the rapeseed matures. We can use this kind of seed to extract oil, similar to peanuts. We can fry them to produce oil. We can also plant their seeds to get more. Rapeseed is also a type of vegetable that we can stir-fry and eat.¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s a good thing!¡± Shen Qiuhua exclaimed. Su Fengmao lowered his head and looked at the ground. ¡°My dear daughter, why don¡¯t I see the rapeseed you mentioned?¡± ¡°I put them in the warehouse. There¡¯s much in the big baskets we used to store food. You can go and fry them when you have the time.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Your father and I will get on that as soon as possible. Why don¡¯t we go to town to get some oil first thing in the morning? We should be able to rush home by night.¡± Su Binglan recalled her childhood memories and said, ¡°Father, Mother, is the place to get the oil very far away? ¡°It¡¯s about five or six villages away from ours. We¡¯ll go there to get oil,¡± Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°It¡¯s pretty close, now that I think about it. We used to push a small cart in the past, but we have an oxcart now, so it¡¯ll be much easier.¡± ¡°We should make oil as soon as possible before winter comes,¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°It just so happens that no one will be coming to collect their tofu goods for the next three days. I¡¯ll get Luo Kang to keep an eye on our stock. If people come to collect their goods, he can record them.¡± Luo Kang was a steward in a big family, so he knew many things. With him around to help, Su Fengmao had a much easier time dealing with things. Su Binglan nodded and continued to eat. After a few bites, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to town in the afternoon. I¡¯ll take a look at the shop on the east side and buy it early. ¡°I thought of letting Luo Kang take care of the hotpot restaurant on the west while Third Brother runs the hotpot restaurant on the east. But after some thinking, I decided to let Luo Kang help Father while Baili Jinghua manages the hotpot restaurant in the west.¡± ¡°Daughter,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°You can do whatever you want since I can handle everything here. Just let Luo Kang do whatever you want him to do. I can even help you run the hotpot restaurant on the west. Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°Father, you and mother can help me manage the tofu factory in the village.¡± She did not want her parents to go to town and work. Her parents had grown accustomed to staying in the village, so they should busy themselves there. That way, the older couple would not have to travel and sacrifice their rest. ¡°When the tofu factory is on the right track in the future, and everyone is familiar with each other, we can promote another worker into a manager. By then, father and mother can relax.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, Binglan, ¡°Shen Qiuhua hurriedly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m already used to helping with managing the factory. I¡¯ll get restless without anything to do.¡± ¡°Yeah, my dear daughter. If you need something done, just tell me to do it. We feel on edge whenever we¡¯re idle,¡± Su Fengmao echoed. Su Binglan looked at her parents¡¯ anxious expressions and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll open more factories later so you won¡¯t be idle for too long. Even if you do, the factories will be next to our village since the land I bought is nearby. Su Fengmao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. So, you bought so much land to build an embroidery shop and more factories? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beneficial.¡± Su Wenxiu listened while he ate. He did not think studying medicine had much to do with these things. After all, he could not help even if he wanted to. Su Binglan went to town after eating. Su Wenzhe had brought the desserts Su Binglan made to the shop. Su Binglan saw many people at the dessert shop when she arrived. Lin Zheng and the rest were busy entertaining their customers when they saw Su Binglan. Lin Zheng got excited and called out to her, ¡°Master!¡± The others followed suit, ¡°Boss! Hello, Boss!¡± Lin Zheng ignored the customers and ran straight to Su Binglan. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that long. I¡¯ve already given you guys your wages and bonuses.¡± Lin Zheng chuckled. ¡°Master, when I brought home my bonus these two times, my parents and big brother were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect me to get so many benefits by working for you.¡± Whenever Lin Zheng had fresh and delicious food, he would bring them home for his family to try. He even brought them plenty of money. Su Binglan looked at Lin Zheng and said, ¡°I came to tell you and Li Shi to continue managing the dessert shop because I want Zhou Shan to work at the hotpot restaurant. He needs to learn more..¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Looking at You in a New Light Chapter 369: Looking at You in a New Light Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had taught Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan martial arts, Arabic numerals, calculation, and accounting. She did that to train them as managers. She felt more at ease with them in charge. When Zhou Shan heard Su Binglan¡¯s words, he became excited, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll study hard and make you proud. Lin Zheng said, ¡®Zhou Shan is excellent at accounting now, Master. He¡¯s also swift at it. Li Shi is the same. He studies for a long time every day when the shop closes.¡± Li Shi started to feel embarrassed. ¡°Boss, Lin Zheng is the fastest learner here. He would teach us everything he knew whenever we asked him about something we didn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why we can learn so quickly.¡± Zhou Shan added thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, Boss. You taught us Arabic numerals, which makes our accounting much more efficient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I told my bookkeeper, and he was so excited,¡± Lin Zheng echoed, ¡°He can rest early every day when he finishes his work. It took a long time to do accounts in the past. ¡°He even thanked me and mentioned my name to my parents. My mother and father were in disbelief.¡± He had changed a lot. Therefore his parents were happy and emotional. If he were to go home early one day, his parents would think he did not do his job well. Even when Lin Zheng returned home for dinner, he would still practice the kung fu skills Su Binglan had taught him. After all, he had to keep training to get stronger. ¡°By the way, Master, you asked your third brother to tell me about the hotpot restaurant in the east, right? I found a few lots for you. Wenwu came this morning and told me you chose this one.¡± Lin Zheng revealed a piece of paper as he spoke. It was the blueprint of the shop Su Binglan was interested in. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one. I came here mainly to take a look at this shop. After I buy it, I¡¯ll be busy with the renovation.¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, Master.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Then she looked at Zhou Shan and said, ¡°You should help at the hotpot restaurant. I¡¯ve already spoken to Wenwu, so you can head over now. He¡¯ll get you settled in. Li Shi, you look after the dessert shop.¡± Zhou Shan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Li Shi could not help but listen to Su Binglan, ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± They had grown accustomed to listening to Su Binglan¡¯s arrangements. That was because they trusted Su Binglan and felt grateful to her. If not for her, the trio would still be hooligans people looked down on. However, things had changed for the better, and people respected them now. Everyone was envious because they knew the trio worked for Su Binglan. Even their relatives who previously looked down on the trio now looked at them in a new light. Moreover, the trio had worked hard for their boss and received many bonuses. They could now return to their villages and repair their old houses. The trio believed they could earn more and live better lives if they followed their boss. Su Binglan and Lin Zheng went to the town¡¯s east-side shop. The shop was more significant in size than the one in the west, with two floors and a backyard. Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°This only cost three silver taels? Are you sure?¡± Uncle Wang was in charge of selling and renting houses or shops. He said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Miss Su. It only costs three silver taels a month to rent. This shop has two floors, is quite extensive, and even has a backyard. ¡°The street before us is wide, and the landlord is easy to talk to. Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any problems. The people from the east also hoped you would open a hotpot restaurant or something here. It would be more convenient for everyone to have your hotpot since we won¡¯t have to travel so far. After all, your hotpot is delicious.¡± Uncle Wang started drooling at the mention of hotpot. It was not even nighttime, and he wondered why he was so hungry. He wanted to do more business and earn more so that he could go and try Su¡¯s Hotpot. ¡°Miss Su, some people want to imitate your restaurant¡¯s hotpot but can¡¯t get the seasoning right. The key to your barbeque skewers is the seasoning and chili. No one knows where to find chili or how to make chili sauce. ¡°Also, you guys use charcoal. The cost will be too high for others if they use that. They won¡¯t be able to compete with you for the price?¡¯ The corner of Lin Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw Uncle Wang¡¯s expression. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he be selling and renting houses or shops? Why is he talking about food? Uncle Wang is just like a foodie seeing that he¡¯s talking non-stop.¡¯ Lin Zheng remembered first talking to Uncle Wang about the shop and bargaining. Uncle Wang looked highly reluctant then. Uncle Wang said there was no bargaining allowed. Still, when Lin Zheng mentioned that Su Binglan wanted to use the shop to open a hotpot restaurant, Uncle Wang immediately gave in to Lin Zheng¡¯s bargain and even persuaded the young man to rent the shop. With that scene in mind, Lin Zheng felt that he could finally understand Uncle Wang. Lin Zheng playfully thought it was his master¡¯s fault for making such delicious food. After receiving their pay and bonuses this month, he, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan immediately went to the hotpot restaurant. The trio had a great time eating there. Su Binglan could not help but smile whenever she heard others talking about the food in her shop. ¡°Our town will have much more delicious food in the future, Uncle Wang.¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s because of your ability to research and develop many delicacies that everyone in town knows your name, Miss Su. That spicy chicken and sour and spicy potato pancake from Drunken Cloud are their signature dishes because of you.¡± Su Binglan saw no issues with the shop and paid half a year¡¯s rent. After that, she told Lin Zheng to return to the dessert shop while she prepared to head to Blue Mountain Academy. Luo Jin¡¯an had been studying at the academy over the past few days. Su Binglan wondered how he was doing, so she decided to check on him. However, she could not go empty-handed. She went back to the dessert shop and gathered some dessert. She also prepared to bring some for Mr. Kong. If she was Princess Lan Ruobing in the past, then she was the one who built Blue Mountain Academy. Therefore, she should be the one who hired Mr. Kong to be the academy¡¯s principal. Hence, Su Binglan could not be stingy and knew to bring Mr. Kong some food. She was about to go to Su Wenzhe¡¯s shop to get some haggis soup and sesame buns. However, she discovered someone had rented and opened the shop next to Su Wenzhe¡¯s. It was a duck blood vermicelli shop. Su Binglan saw many people going in and out of the shop. She wondered if Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents were the ones who rented the shop. When Su Binglan entered, she looked at Liu Yinyin and asked, ¡°Sister-in-law, is the duck blood vermicelli shop next door your parents¡¯?¡± Liu Yinyin was especially happy about this. ¡°Yes, my parents, eldest brother, and his wife set up their shop there to sell their food since the weather is getting colder. After all, the customers wouldn¡¯t want to eat outside because of the cold. ¡°I told my parents to rent a shop since they made money selling their duck blood vermicelli and soup dumplings. The rent here is so cheap. My parents wanted to rent a shop nearby so that I could see them more often, and we could watch out for each other..¡± Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Missing in My Heart Chapter 370: Missing in My Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Yinyin could not stop smiling when she spoke of that. Her face was full of satisfaction. Su Binglan was also happy for her. ¡°That¡¯s good. You can see your parents on normal days now, and you¡¯ll be able to know what¡¯s going on with them.¡± Su Binglan could understand how her sister-in-law felt. Although Liu Yinyin had married into the Su family and had two children, she was still a Su family member. Still, Liu Yinyin would miss her parents. She could only be at ease when her familys living conditions were good. She would be even more at ease if she could see them daily. That kind of relief could improve one¡¯s mental state. She could only truly be at ease when she could constantly keep an eye on her family and know their situation. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s good. When winter arrives, it will be too cold to eat outside. Everyone will choose to go into the shop to have a warm meal. No one wants to freeze outside.¡± Liu Yinyin smiled. ¡°Thanks to you teaching my mother and the others how to make duck blood vermicelli and soup dumplings, their lives are improving. ¡°It¡¯s a break period for farmers since they¡¯ve harvested their crops in autumn. Now my parents, eldest brother, and his wife are busy with the shop in town. They have to pay rent for their shop, but with a fixed location and more customers, my family can earn back the rent money. ¡°Furthermore, my parents no longer need to expose themselves to the elements outside or catch a cold.¡± Su Binglan laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. It was your parents who were hard-working, so their days naturally became better. Still, it¡¯s right to open a restaurant. Now they can work the whole day. ¡°Customers can come here for duck blood vermicelli and soup dumplings at noon and evening. The more customers they serve, the more money they¡¯ll earn.¡± Liu Yinyin agreed with her sister-in-law. ¡°That¡¯s right. I said the same thing, but my parents couldn¡¯t bear to rent the shop back then because one silver tael a month was a lot for them. ¡°Fortunately, the weather was good before, so they could set up a stall to sell duck blood vermicelli and soup dumplings daily. After a long time, they made enough money, so my parents became willing to rent a shop.¡± Liu Yinyin could not help but blabber on whenever she spoke to Su Binglan. That was because her sister-in-law would think of something and give her a few words of advice that benefited Liu Yinyin a lot. Su Binglan looked around the shop and saw two people helping to entertain the customers. ¡°They¡¯re new?¡± She asked lowly. ¡°Business is excellent now. Wenzhe and I are too busy, so we hired two people to help us,¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°These two are my eldest uncle¡¯s older brother and sister-in-law. They¡¯re family, so we¡¯re not worried about them helping. We¡¯ve already agreed to pay them monthly salaries.¡± Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe hired more people primarily because Su Binglan told them that she wanted the two to have time to run things properly. The couple wanted to hire people but felt uncomfortable hiring people they were unfamiliar with. Moreover, they were doing well and wanted to help their relatives. After much consideration, Mr. Liu thought of hiring his brother. Liu Yinyin knew her uncle¡¯s family were honest people. Her brother and his wife were also straightforward and honest. Since they did not have anything to do at home, hiring them would help. Su Binglan nodded. From her point of view, this was a small business, and Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe could just manage it. However, they would need the two new workers to help with the other things. Su Binglan was apprehensive about hiring people she was unfamiliar with but felt at ease hiring her family members. Thus, she understood Liu Yinyin¡¯s arrangement. After talking for a while, Su Binglan took her things and left. Just as she walked out the door, he bumped into Feng Sisi, who was in the shop next door. She was Liu Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law. She was greeting the customers when she raised her head and saw Su Binglan. She was stunned and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Hello, Sisi.¡± After confirming it was Su Binglan, Feng Sisi became more enthusiastic. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Miss Su. Did you come over to check on us? Feng Sisi approached Su Binglan as she spoke. It had been a while since Su Binglan saw Feng Sisi. She noticed Feng Sisi had put on some weight and looked better and younger than before. Her skin was even fairer. Su Binglan remembered going to the Liu family¡¯s house in Willow Village to see Feng Sisi, who was skinny and dark-skinned then. However, it was typical for farmers to have tanned skin because they exposed themselves to the sun. It seemed to Su Binglan that Feng Sisi had been eating better recently, and her skin had become more fair and delicate. After all, ones complexion and skin would improve with enough nutrition. ¡°I came to check things out. It¡¯s been a long time since I last saw you. You¡¯ve become more beautiful, Sisi,¡± Su Binglan said truthfully. Feng Sisi felt embarrassed as she touched her face and said, ¡°Oh, thank you for your compliment, Miss Su. I feel like I¡¯ve put on some weight because I¡¯ve been eating well recently. Still, thanks to you, our family is doing well now.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Thanks to you and Mrs. Liu, your lives have improved. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me next time.¡± Feng Sisi nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. Miss Su, aren¡¯t you coming in to have a seat?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no. I have to go to Blue Mountain Academy¡­¡± After chatting for a while longer, Su Binglan made her way to the academy. Feng Sisi entered the shop and saw her mother-in-law serving vermicelli to a customer. Mrs. Liu looked back at Feng Sisi and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mother-in-law. I saw Miss Su and spoke to her for a while.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Miss Su to come inside for some duck blood vermicelli?¡± ¡°I did, but Miss Su said she¡¯s going to Blue Mountain Academy, so I didn¡¯t insist,¡± Feng Sisi continued embarrassedly, ¡°Miss Su said I look more beautiful than before.¡± Life for the Liu family was good, and they lived as one. Feng Sisi and Mrs. Liu got along much better, unlike before. Mrs. Liu was sometimes too severe when she was in charge of the household, and Feng Sisi was a little afraid of her. However, Feng Sisi almost broke down when her husband, Liu Chengwen, got bitten by a venomous snake and almost died. In addition, the family¡¯s life had improved exponentially after starting their business. Hence, Mrs. Liu became much more lenient with her daughter-in-law, and Feng Sisi was willing to be closer to Mrs. Liu. The primary force for the family was that their business was booming. Life was good, and everyone was in an excellent mood, so it was only natural that they became more harmonious. Mrs. Liu looked at Feng Sisi and said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re pretty. You were too skinny before, but it¡¯s better now since you have more meat on your bones. Our family is thriving now. You and Chengwen can have another child and save enough money to send them to Blue Mountain Academy..¡± Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Can Set up a Cafeteria Chapter 371: Can Set up a Cafeteria Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Feng Sisi blushed as she exclaimed shyly, ¡°Mother-in-law!¡± Mrs. Liu knew Feng Sisi was embarrassed, so she said affectionately, ¡°It¡¯s better to have more children. It¡¯ll be more lively, and Henger can take care of his younger sibling. ¡°Now that we have this shop, we can make a lot of money monthly as long as we work hard. It¡¯ll be enough to pay for your children¡¯s school fees, and we won¡¯t starve or mistreat them. ¡°Your father-in-law and I are in good health now, so we can help you look after them. You don¡¯t need to feel burdened.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s words touched Feng Sisi. ¡°Mother-in-law, I thought the same thing. It¡¯ll be good for Heng¡¯er to have siblings. It¡¯s good that Yinyin and Chengwen have each other as siblings. I can see how close they are, especially in crucial moments.¡± Feng Sisi never thought so previously and assumed her brother and sister-in-law never treated her as family. She felt things would not have turned out this way if not for Liu Chengwen. However, after marrying into the Liu family, Feng Sisi realized that siblings in some families were closer than others. Even the Su family was similar. If the siblings had a good relationship, they would care for each other and work together. Then their days would improve. Moreover, Liu Chengwen would not have recovered from the snake bite if he did not have Liu Yinyin as his sister and if Liu Yinyin did not marry Su Wenzhe, who had Su Binglan as his sister. Feng Sisi became fearful when she thought about that. Therefore, she knew she had to deal with things according to the situation. The Liu family had a good atmosphere, so she still wanted Liu Heng¡¯er to have a younger sibling. After all, she and Liu Chengwen would grow old one day, and their children would have siblings to rely on. She would educate her children well and let the siblings build an unbreakable bond. When Mrs. Liu heard Feng Sisi¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡®Yinyin told me she was grateful that you let her and her two children stay with us back then. She doesn¡¯t know how to tell you, but I do.¡± Fing Sisi was embarrassed when her mother-in-law said that. She replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law. Still, it was normal for her to want to return to her mother-in-law¡¯s house. After all, we¡¯re family, so what else could I say?¡± She remembered not saying anything to anyone else, but she did complain to Liu Chengwen once in a while. Even so, she was just venting and would not stop her sister-in-law from doing anything. Feng Sisi felt guilty now that she thought about it. Fortunately, she did not speak ill before everyone without thinking. Mrs. Liu knew what her daughter-in-law was like. Feng Sisi had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. However, she knew that as parents, they had to mediate relationships between siblings. After all) talking more about similar interests would benefit the family¡¯s harmony. Su Binglan went to Blue Mountain Academy with a basket. The academy was northwest of the desert, but it only took 15 minutes to get there. The northern side was remote, with ample open space around the academy. There was also a mountain behind it. She looked at the space, and thoughts began to form in her mind. In the modern world, many people would open shops around the school. If many children went to school, it would form more foot traffic. Furthermore, Blue Mountain Academy had accepted many students from the surrounding areas. Still, Su Binglan was too busy and could not care much about that. As she stood at the door thinking, two people walked out of Blue Mountain Academy. It was Doctor Wu and his apprentice. Doctor Wu became excited when he saw Su Binglan. ¡°Miss Su?¡± Su Binglan returned to her senses and greeted the man, ¡°Doctor Wu, why are you here?¡± She noticed the medicine box in Doctor Wu¡¯s hand and wondered if someone from the academy had gotten sick. Her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°There was a student,¡± Doctor Wu sighed, ¡°He didn¡¯t have lunch, so he passed out. The kid lost his mother, so no one cooks for him. Also, his family¡¯s conditions are terrible, so they can¡¯t afford food. ¡°What else could he do but go hungry? After going hungry for so long, his body could no longer take it, causing him to faint.¡± Doctor Wu shook his head after speaking. He had seen too many people who had it hard. He wanted to help but could not. He could only charge lower medical fees when treating and saving people. Sometimes, he even had to handle the fees himself. Su Binglan¡¯s heart became heavy when she heard those things. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Wu. Everything will get better.¡± Doctor Wu knew Su Binglan was trying to comfort him. ¡°Yes, they will. These children can attend Blue Mountain Academy. They are very knowledgeable and will naturally have a good life in the future.¡± He was about to walk out with his medicine box when he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Miss Su. Your Second Brother hasn¡¯t been to the clinic these past few days. He came once before and said he was home growing medicinal herbs and learning from you. ¡°I also heard you consulted the villagers for free a few days ago, and the medicine you prescribed cured many people. I genuinely admire you, Miss Su.¡± He had been a doctor for a long time and had encountered many things. He also wanted to help as many people as possible, but he was powerless. The primary reason was that the Wu family was a family of doctors, so he did not have the final say. Moreover, the Wu family collected and sorted their medicinal herbs. The cost was high, so it was impossible to sell at low prices. That was why he knew Su Binglan could treat the villagers at such low costs. He also heard that Su Wenxiu had personally planted herbs and sold them at low prices. Doctor Wu truly admired Su Binglan from the bottom of his heart. He wondered how many people would benefit if there were more people like Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. Then everyone would no longer look down on patients. ¡°You¡¯re a good doctor too, Doctor Wu,¡± Su Binglan said softly. Doctor Wu replied, ¡°I would like to work for you if you open a clinic, Miss Su.¡± He knew Su Binglan was doing good things for the people. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that, Doctor Wu. I would like you to work with us if we open a clinic.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re doing good things for the people, Miss Su. Besides, I can learn a lot from you.¡± Doctor Wu was speaking from his heart. However, he did not realize that Su Binglan would not open a clinic but a medical school. After talking to Doctor Wu for a while, Su Binglan carried her things and entered the Blue Mountain Academy. This time, she was a little dazed. She had not been to the academy for a long time. She remembered consistently delivering lunch to Blue Mountain Academy at noon when she opened her dessert shop. The academy was relatively deserted when she entered. There would typically be many people in the academy during noon, and it would be lively. That was because it was time for class. Su Binglan walked in with her basket. The guards recognized her and invited her in respectfully. When she passed by an area in the front yard, she saw a large empty shed and asked, ¡°What is this place? ¡°We¡¯re unsure, Miss Su. We heard that they built this shed when Blue Mountain Academy was established. It has been empty all this while, and we don¡¯t know its use. Su Binglan was in deep thought as she listened. She felt this place was suitable for building a cafeteria. Then it would be convenient for the academy students to eat. However, neither academies nor private schools had cafeterias in this era. That was probably because no one had thought of such a thing.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: A Sky Full of Stars Chapter 372: A Sky Full of Stars Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not think much about this before, but after listening to Doctor Wu¡¯s words, she felt she could set up a cafeteria in the academy. The food in the cafeteria could be cheap and convenient for the students to eat. Even if they ate a hot cake or steamed bun at noon, the students would not faint from hunger. Attendant Lin knew Su Binglan had come to the academy and immediately went to inform Mr. Kong. Mr. Kong was marking students¡¯ papers in his study room when he heard Attendant Lin¡¯s words. He immediately put down his brush and said, ¡°Hurry, and tell the master that Miss Su is here. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Miss Su has been busy recently? Why did she come over today? Master is most concerned about Miss Su, quickly go and tell him.¡± Mr. Kong and Attendant Lin knew how much Luo Jin¡¯an cared about his wife. The trio had hidden many things that Su Binglan was unaware of. Luo Jin¡¯an was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, but when he heard that Su Binglan had arrived, he immediately interrupted his subordinate, ¡°You can leave first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an exited the secret room and was about to head to the classroom when he saw his wife at the door. At this moment, Su Binglan was standing at the classroom door, holding a basket and looking inside. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was not in the classroom. Instead, she was walking over from the other side. When Su Binglan saw Luo Jin¡¯an, her heart skipped a beat. She thought the academy uniform suited him well. It gave him an elegant and otherworldly air. Luo Jin¡¯an was like a breeze through a bamboo forest, gently blowing toward Su Binglan as he slowly walked over. It made Su Binlan¡¯s eyes blurry. Luo Jin¡¯an slowly walked before his wife as if stepping on the moon and stars. He stood before her and lowered his head to look at her. His eyes were gentle and had a warm glow. Then he gently reached out, and his fingers fell before Su Binglan, removing the leaves from her hair. The two were so familiar with each other and had even slept together at night, but whenever Luo Jin¡¯an got close, Su Binglan still could not help but hold her breath. Looking at her husband was like looking at a sky full of stars. After removing the leaves, Luo Jin¡¯an said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold standing outside?¡± He looked at his wife¡¯s thinly dressed appearance with a pained expression. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°No.¡± It was indeed cold outside, but she had not noticed it. Or perhaps she had forgotten about the weather because she wanted to see Luo Jin¡¯an. Either way, her heart was warm. Then Su Binglan handed the basket to her husband and said, ¡°I brought you a lot of food. It¡¯s still warm.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s lips curled upward slightly, and she laughed silently. His smile had the brilliance of a hundred flowers blooming. Su Binglan looked on and thought he was dazzling. While she was still in a daze, Luo Jin¡¯an reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the dormitory.¡± Su Binglan could not help but nod and follow Luo Jin¡¯an. After entering the dormitory, Luo Jin¡¯an put down the basket and poured water for his wife. ¡°It¡¯s cold, have some hot water, okay?¡± His voice was charming, especially when he raised his pitch slightly at the end. It was enough to stir one¡¯s heart. Su Binglan nodded and took the cup. ¡°It¡¯s quite hot, so drink it slowly,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She wanted to say more but did not know how, even though she knew she had a lot to say when she arrived. She tightened her grip on the cup and looked at the basket. Then she finally said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Have something to eat. ¡°I brought many things with me. You can send some to Mr. Kong and the others. I want them to take care of you whenever you¡¯re here.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing fine at the academy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Also, I saw Doctor Wu on my way here. I heard someone from the academy fainted from hunger. Are they okay?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew everything that went on in the academy, so he explained, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He regained consciousness after taking some medicine.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s excellent news.¡± Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief. She blew on the hot water in her cup and took a few sips when the temperature was right. She did not know if it was a psychological effect, but she felt her whole body warm up after drinking the hot water. Or perhaps she was just happy to see Luo Jin¡¯an. She saw him every day but still missed him. ¡°Oh, I have an idea.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sat down and listened attentively. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°There should be hundreds of students attending the academy. People from surrounding towns also come here to study, while some even live here and can only go home during the holidays. ¡°The food they buy in the surrounding area is typically expensive, and their families are too far away to send them anything. The cost of going to school is relatively high. It would be better to set up a cafeteria in the academy.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression changed when he heard the word ¡°cafeteria.¡± Su Binglan noticed her husband¡¯s strange expression. ¡°Won¡¯t it be more convenient to set up a cafeteria? She had grown accustomed to considering Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s thoughts and opinions whenever she did things. Especially after knowing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s identity, she felt that Blue Mountain Academy might not be the place for him to study. It may be more convenient for him to deal with specific matters instead. If setting up a cafeteria was inconvenient for him, she would give up on the idea because nothing was more critical than Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s safety. ¡°No.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡± Su Binglan laughed when she heard her husband¡¯s words. ¡°On my way here, I saw a big shed on the front yard¡¯s east side. It¡¯s an enclosed area, suitable for a cafeteria. ¡°We can find a professional to buy vegetables and grains and then cook them in the cafeteria. We aren¡¯t doing it to earn money. It¡¯s fine as long as we can cover the cost. ¡°We can also set the price of food to be cheaper. Of course, we can also prepare a few good dishes. Everyone will buy them according to their financial conditions. Even if some people ate a piece of cake at noon, they wouldn¡¯t be so hungry that they would faint.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an listened to Su Binglan¡¯s words. He looked at her fixedly, the corners of his eyes slightly upturned, and his overly beautiful eyebrows revealed a warm and gentle luster. ¡°Your idea is excellent) Madam. It can help so many people.¡± Su Binglan smiled, hearing her husband agreeing with her. Her clear eyes seemed to suddenly spread rays of light) shining into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart. She looked gorgeous whenever she smiled, her eyes filled with tears, appearing very moving. Also, whenever she heard the word ¡°Madam,¡± she felt sweet inside. Her heart raced as she stood up and said, ¡°Then I shall talk to Mr. Kong about the details now..¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: A Past Special Ability Chapter 373: A Past Special Ability Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan always did what she said. Thoughts about a cafeteria filled her mind, and she immediately wanted to tell Mr. Kong about it. Seeing that Su Binglan was about to leave, Luo Jin¡¯an reached out and grabbed her wrist. Due to inertia, Su Binglan fell uncontrollably into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arms. Her nose touched Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s chest, and she felt a lump in her throat. She felt his hard chest. ¡°It hurts.¡± Su Binglan felt a little aggrieved as she scrunched up her nose. Her eyes started to tear up because of her physiological reaction, and she looked rather pitiful. She raised her head to look at her husband, and their beautiful eyes met. Her heart skipped a beat. Then Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and noticed the tears in his wife¡¯s eyes. His heart clenched as he said, ¡°That was my fault. I used too much force.¡± With that, he gently wiped the tears from Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. Su Binglan felt a sweetness in her heart when she looked into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pained eyes. She was not delicate, but her eyes would tear up out of reflex because she had just hurt her nose. Her eyes cunningly flashed as she said, ¡°So, how do you think you¡¯ll make it up to me? Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her and smiled helplessly. He gently tapped her nose, saying, ¡°Naughty,¡± His voice was gentle, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to make it up to me? Su Binglan blinked, ¡°I can compensate you however I want?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked like he was indulging his wife. Su Binglan thought about it but did not know what she wanted her husband to do or what he should compensate for. Still, she did not want to make things difficult for Luo Jin¡¯an because he had experienced too much and bore severe injuries in the past. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it carefully.¡± After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question, and you have to tell me the truth. You can¡¯t lie. ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not the original Su Binglan?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Even Luo Jin¡¯an was surprised. He did not expect her to ask this question. ¡°Madam, there are two questions here. Which one do you want me to answer? Su Binglan held Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s a question, and you have to answer it.¡± She did not even realize she was a different person in front of Luo Jin¡¯an. She could act coquettishly and be willful. It was as if she was a pampered girl that could say anything she wanted. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question if you want. When you regained consciousness after falling into the water, I knew you weren¡¯t the Su Binglan from before ¡°As for how I know, one of the reasons is because of Lan Ruobing¡¯s dream. The other is that I could sense you were a different person.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. ¡°What dream? Lan Ruobings dream? After all, she knew Lan Ruobing was Princess Lan. Luo Jin¡¯an looked down at his wife and slowly said, ¡°Yes, she has a unique ability. She can dream of certain things which happen later on. Whenever she has these dreams, her body will weaken. ¡°She doesn¡¯t dream of many things, but she used that ability to save many people, including me?¡¯ Although he was talking about Lan Ruobing, he looked at his wife meaningfully. Su Binglan was silent as she thought, ¡®Such an ability exists? I remember now. I¡¯ve seen scenes of Lan Ruobing in my dreams.¡¯ In Su Binglan¡¯s dream, Lan Ruobing had dreamed about the things the Wei family would encounter after they set off for battle. Immediately after, Lan Ruobing went to find Wei Jin¡¯an in the dead of night and gave him a silk bag. After thinking about it for a while, Su Binglan could not help but ask, ¡°Then what was your relationship with Lan Ruobing?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised an eyebrow. His eyes seemed drunk as he looked at Su Binglan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why do you ask me? I don¡¯t even know.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not argue with his wife about this. After all, at times, Su Binglan would say one thing and mean another. Still, he made things easy for Su Binglan. He ruffled her hair and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to find Mr. Kong to discuss the cafeteria? Lees go.¡± ¡°But I brought you food. Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ¡°Bring it to Mr. Kong and the others to try,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. ¡°All right,¡± Su Binglan replied. Meanwhile, in Mr. Kong¡¯s study, Su Binglan told him about the cafeteria. She thought he would be surprised, but he was not. After some time, Mr. Kong said, ¡°Princess Lan also said that the shed is suitable for a cafeteria, but she only mentioned it once. I didn¡¯t know what to do with the cafeteria when she passed away, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°However, I never expected you to mention it, Miss Su. It¡¯s an excellent idea, so I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡± Su Binglan touched her forehead. ¡®It seems I was indeed Lan Ruobing.¡¯ Images relating to Lan Ruobing would flash in her mind whenever she went to Blue Mountain Academy. She thought they were probably memories from another wisp of her soul. It was not as if there had not been such a situation in her past life. That was why Su Binglan had grown accustomed to and could accept it. ¡°Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll start working on it right away,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Firstly, we need to renovate this place. There must be a kitchen inside and some tables and chairs outside for the students to have their meals.¡± It was much easier to set up a cafeteria for the academy. They only needed a few people to be responsible for buying ingredients and a few others for cooking. However, the people of this era generally did not know how to make good food. If Su Binglan arranged for someone to cook here, she would need to teach them how to make simple yet delicious food. She would feel uncomfortable hiring someone unfamiliar, mainly because it concerned the academy. After all, the person would be here to cook for the students. Moreover, there must be no issues whether the food¡¯s quality, price, or taste. Only then could the students eat well. After some thought, Su Binglan said to Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°We should let Luo Kang, Qiu He, and Luo Juan handle the cooking.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to train Luo Juan and make her your manager?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. Although he typically did not talk much, he remembered everything Su Binglan said. He also knew about her arrangements. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Luo Juan can learn things in the academy¡¯s cafeteria.¡± Su Binglan prepared to return to the village after leaving the academy. She saw a group of workers building houses when she passed by the land she bought. She knew it was Su Xueye¡¯s construction team, and they were building the embroidery shop.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Tense Expression Chapter 374: Tense Expression Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Xueye had just started building with his team, but the project progressed swiftly since many people were working together. The team had already established the foundation. Su Binglan looked from afar and walked over. Previously, Su Xueye had taken the blueprints from Su Binglan and started to build the embroidery shop. Everyone was nervous when they followed Su Xueye because he was young. They questioned whether or not he would be good enough to lead them. The workers were concerned that there would be issues with the building he had brought them to build. However, they realized that Su Xueye was a natural talent despite his young age since he led them to build the tofu factory. The workers also realized that he might even be more capable than his grandfather, Su Zhengde. After all, Su Xueye did well in leading the workers to build the tofu factory, even completing it ahead of schedule. Therefore, everyone happily followed him when he led them to build the embroidery shop. This time, his competence and diligence convinced the workers of his capabilities. Everyone would listen to whatever he said and no longer thought nothing was wrong with listening to a 14-year-old¡¯s instructions. Moreover, some workers only knew a little about architecture, but Su Xueye would patiently explain it to them. Everyone who followed him learned many things. Not only did everyone believe in him, but they were also grateful to him. Although Su Xueye was young, he was not afraid of hard work. He was always on site giving instructions and helping. Even though he was busy, he never felt tired. Instead, he became more energized because he could learn things and do what he was most passionate about. After all, it felt good to be trusted by everyone, and he felt an overwhelming sense of achievement in his heart. Su Xueye was busy with his work when he saw Su Binglan. He excitedly called out to her, ¡°Aunt Binglan!¡¯ He would learn a lot whenever Su Binglan guided him. Moreover, he could now draw blueprints and architectural designs. He could draw whatever building he wanted as soon as a picture appeared in his mind. Su Binglan had taught him well. Therefore, Su Xueye would become highly excited whenever he saw Su Binglan. Su Binglan looked at Su Xueye and laughed. She approached the teenager and said, ¡°How is it going? Are you tired?¡± She had not ridden a horse to town because she wanted to look around. She planned to walk around town in the afternoon and look around on the way home. She was thinking of what else to build on the land she had bought. Su Xueye was ecstatic. He shook his head and said, ¡°Not at all, Aunt Binglan. It¡¯s interesting to build the tofu factory and embroidery shop with everyone, much more than following my father to make furniture.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to make furniture? Su Xueye¡¯s grandmother, Madam Zhou, had opened a furniture store while Su Xueye¡¯s father and two uncles were making furniture. She did everything quite well. Being a carpenter in the village was popular. However, it was a unique skill that not everyone could master. Some were apprentices, doing the tiring work but learned nothing because the carpenters would deliberately leave them to their own devices. However, some were smarter and could learn things at a glance, even though things might seem complicated. Su Xueye had learned from his grandfather and uncles, who taught him well. Nonetheless, everyone had different interests. Only by doing what he was passionate about would he feel endlessly energized. Su Xueye was just like Su Wenxiu when he planted medicinal herbs. Su Wenxiu would work hard and sweat even though it was cold outside. He never felt tired but instead felt happy. That was because he was passionate about anything related to medicine and doctors. Su Xueye shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dull. All I do is make furniture all day, but leading a construction team to build things is different. I find it interesting, no matter what.¡± Su Binglan patted Su Xueye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do your best. I still have things for you to do after you finish the embroidery shop.¡± Su Xueye was stunned. ¡®There are still things to do?¡¯ He asked quietly, ¡°Do you want us to build another shop, Aunt Binglan?¡± He knew how capable his aunt was and that her ideas could help many people. The tofu factory alone had helped many Su Teng villagers. His aunt even developed bricks and had the idea to form a construction team. Even when Madam Zhou wanted to open a furniture store, it was because of Su Binglan¡¯s many excellent suggestions that the store became so popular. Su Xueye admired his aunt the most as he asked her the question excitedly. Whenever others mentioned his aunt¡¯s shops, they would know Su Xueye had built them. He would become famous with his Aunt Binglan. The thought of that made him excited. Even now, many went to him if they wanted to build houses or even mansions. However, he had to prioritize his focus on his aunt¡¯s requests because he knew many villagers would benefit from his aunt¡¯s embroidery shop when he completed it. After all, it was a meaningful thing to do, so he had to do it. Su Binglan nodded, ¡°There will be many buildings for you to build. Work hard.¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan looked around and asked a few more questions before continuing home. On the way back, she saw Baili Jinghua and Baili Xihong on the oxcart. Baili Jinghua looked at Su Binglan and quicldy stopped the oxcart. ¡°Binglan, why are you traveling on foot? Quick, get on the oxcart.¡± When Baili Xihong saw Su Binglan, he said obediently, ¡°Hello, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan smiled and nodded. ¡°Hi there, Xihong.¡± She was a little surprised to see Baili Jinghua. She got on the oxcart and said, ¡°Why are you going home so early today?¡± Baili Jinghua was busy at the hot pot restaurant and would typically not leave so early. Of course, Baili Jinghua helped Su Binglan, but she also had free time and could go back to rest whenever she wanted. Su Binglan had already discussed this with Baili Jinghua from the start, so Baili Jinghua bought an oxcart for the convenience of going to town. Baili Jinghua lowered her voice and said, ¡°I saw an old acquaintance who went to the hotpot restaurant to eat. I was scared. Fortunately, your third brother saw through it and quickly told me to go to the academy to pick Xihong up and go home first.¡± Her expression was tense when she spoke. Su Binglan had never seen Baili Jinghua like this. ¡°An old acquaintance? Someone from the capital?¡± Baili Jinghua was from General Baili¡¯s residence The people in General Baili¡¯s residence were her uncle¡¯s people, who thought she was dead. She shook her head, her expression conflicted. Su Binglan looked on and guessed, ¡°Are they people from Xihong¡¯s father¡¯s side?¡± Baili Jinghua treated Su Binglan as a trusted sister. There were some things she could not tell others but could tell Su Binglan. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re related to Xihong¡¯s father.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to go to town anymore. You can stay in the village. I¡¯m going to build an embroidery shop.. Why don¡¯t you work there when you¡¯re free? Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Commonly Used Medicinal Herbs Chapter 375: Commonly Used Medicinal Herbs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Baili Jinghua waved, saying, ¡°I can handle guns and knives, but you can¡¯t depend on me with needlework and embroidery. I get a headache whenever you mention those things. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but my mother wanted me to be a well-bred lady and forced me to learn embroidery, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Now, my head hurts whenever I see or hear about those things.¡± Baili Jinghua frowned as if she had a headache. Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she saw Baili Jinghua like that. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel busy and tired at the hotpot restaurant?¡± Baili Jinghua shook her head. ¡°No, because the restaurant is very famous. Many people from various places know about the restaurant. Some will stop at the dock whenever they transport goods and stay in town for a night just to eat our snacks and delicacies. ¡°They love eating haggis soup, duck blood vermicelli, barbeque skewers, and hotpot. Those who come to our shop are always enthusiastic, while the older customers sometimes bring their local specialties for us to try. ¡°These people also buy snacks, roast ducks, preserved eggs, and tofu products before leaving. Those are foods you developed, Binglan. Don¡¯t think the hotpot restaurant is the only busy place around town. ¡°The customers are polite to us, even the prominent business people. They just want to eat our hotpot.¡± Baili Jinghua smiled as she continued, ¡°It¡¯s interesting to do things like these. I can greet customers and learn many things about other places. ¡°Also, I told your brother to learn about my old acquaintance. I know my acquaintance will stay for only one day, so I can continue going to town the day after tomorrow.¡± Su Binglan looked at Baili Jinghua¡¯s expression and was relieved. She asked, ¡°Does Baili Xihong¡¯s father know you¡¯re still alive? Baili Jinghua thought of Baili Xihong¡¯s father, and her expression turned cold. The corners of her mouth curled into a faint, mocking smile as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He thinks we¡¯re dead.¡± Su Binglan looked at her friend and did not know how to comfort her. ¡°You guys must¡¯ve experienced some terrible things. Did his father bring his people to town? Baili Jinghua shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s that person¡¯s confidant. His confidant transported goods and stopped at the dock. He¡¯s staying in town for a day.¡± Su Binglan held Baili Jinghua¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about that anymore. Rest at home tomorrow and keep Xihong company.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± Baili Jinghua seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, when I went to the Blue Mountain Academy, I heard from Mr. Kong that you want to open a cafeteria? ¡°Yes, setting up a cafeteria would be much more convenient for the students to eat. They can eat clean food without spending much money.¡± Baili Jinghua played with the rope in her hand and said, ¡°Binglan, your idea is perfect. It can genuinely help a lot of people. Soon, the students will be able to eat good food. ¡°It¡¯s especially good since Xihong and the others are studying at the academy. Sometimes I¡¯m too busy and can¡¯t deliver food. Most of the time, Luo Jin¡¯an takes the three children out for meals. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you two.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°We¡¯re just taking care of them. Even if Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t bring them out for a meal, I would have arranged for someone to send them food. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things.¡± ¡°Indeed, Xihong has been eating well. He likes to talk and smile now. He¡¯s much better than before.¡± Even Baili Jinghua felt she had returned to her original self, let alone her son. The two arrived at the village while talking. Then Bailing Jinghua brought her son home, while Su Binglan returned home. Su Binglan still had many things to do. She would give consultations tomorrow and needed to prepare medicinal herbs with Su Wenxiu. The siblings packed each type of medicinal herb in small bags with the herbs¡¯ names written on them. Afterward, they planned to place the bagged herbs in the place where they treated patients. Su Wenxiu was highly familiar with packing as he wrapped the herbs swiftly. ¡°These herbs,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Pack them into small bags according to this ratio. They¡¯re for fever and headaches. Also, wrap those herbs together. Those are for stomach problems. Those over there are for coughs and¡­¡± Su Wenxiu was flabbergasted. He asked, ¡°Little Sister, must I wrap these medicines up? What if no one has a headache or fever tomorrow?¡± Su Binglan knew that doctors of this era would first take a patient¡¯s pulse and then prescribe medicine according to each person¡¯s specific condition. They typically did not prepare medicinal herbs in advance. She explained patiently, ¡°These are common illnesses, especially when the weather is cold. Catching a cold, a fever, and a headache is typical. These are regular medicine. You can prepare them in advance and provide them directly. When I have time, I¡¯ll teach you how to concoct medicinal ingredients.¡± Su Wenxiu listened attentively and asked in confusion, ¡°Concoct medicinal ingredients?¡± Su Binglan continued to wrap the herbs as she explained, ¡°It¡¯s to make medicinal herbs into pills and put them in small bottles. Then you won¡¯t have to boil the medicine and taste its bitterness. One pill with water is equivalent to drinking a cup of bitter herbs.¡± ¡°P-Pills?¡± Su Wenxiu was amazed. Still, he knew his sister could do the things she said. ¡°Sister, teach me how to make this kind of medicine.¡± ¡°Okay, you should study medicine first. You should also look at the medical skills I¡¯ve taught you these past few days.¡± Su Binglan knew she still had a lot of things to do. She wanted to open a medical school and a pharmacy for her second brother in the future. Having a pharmacy nearby would make it more convenient for many people. Then they would not have to line up for consultations. If they had any daily problems, they could go to the pharmacy and talk to the nursing staff, and the staff would give them corresponding medicine based on their symptoms. Since some villages were more remote, the villagers could not access doctors easily. Moreover, there were too few doctors in this era. Without a specialized school, many doctors did not teach their medical skills to outsiders and would only pass them on to their descendants or maybe only one apprentice. However, those doctors¡¯ medical skills might not even be good. Meanwhile, those with excellent medical skills had either gone to the palace to be imperial physicians or lived in seclusion. If there was a pharmacy, those who only knew pharmacology but did not know how to do full checkups could look after the store. Also, if the villagers had an emergency, they could buy medicine for emergency treatment. Still, one could not achieve these things overnight. One would have to start a business and make money first. After all, one could only do more things when one had a large amount of money. Su Binglan busied herself until late in the evening. She told her family about the cafeteria during dinner. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m considering letting Luo Kang and his family care for the cafeteria at the academy..¡± Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Their Changes Chapter 376: Their Changes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Kang, Qiu He, and Luo Juan had been helping out at the tofu factory. However, Luo Juan and Du Xiaoju made meatballs the hotpot restaurant needed in a separate room at the factory. If Su Binglan arranged for Luo Juan to stick with her parents, she would have to hire someone else to make the meatballs. Su Binglan needed to arrange these things but could not do everything herself. Instead, she could leave some work for her parents. Shen Qiuhua said while eating, ¡°You can handle your things, Binglan. Your father and I will handle the factory. Besides, you promoted Liu Qiao to a manager, and she¡¯s capable enough. She¡¯s helping me manage the factory, so I¡¯m much more relaxed. If I promote someone else, they can handle it too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my dear daughter,¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°What you¡¯re going to do soon must be important, so you can do whatever is necessary.¡± The Su family would always support Su Binglan, no matter what she did. ¡°Little Sister, why did you suddenly think of setting up a cafeteria at the academy?¡± Su Wenzhe asked curiously. Su Wenwu also knew about Blue Mountain Academy. He was eating with his head lowered. When he heard his sister¡¯s words, he felt doubtful. He raised his head and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Sister. Doesn¡¯t Blue Mountain Academy have strict rules? ¡°Can you set up a cafeteria there? Moreover, most people there are students. Do they have money to buy food?¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and then explained, ¡°We¡¯re not setting up a cafeteria at the academy to make money. I only want to make food more accessible to the students there. ¡°We¡¯ll make the food there cheap and affordable. We only need to earn enough to cover our capital. That way, many students can eat proper food. We can also sell steamed buns and charge half a copper coin each. The food must be on the cheaper side. That way, everyone can afford to eat. Even Liu Yinyin was amazed. ¡°Binglan, this way, the students will no longer have to worry about being unable to afford their meals.¡± Most students who could attend the academy were from well-to-do families, so they could afford to pay one or two silver taels a month. However, if they went out to buy food daily, one meal would cost a few copper coins, adding up to hundreds of coins a month. If they could save these few hundred coins, they would be enough to cover the living expenses of an ordinary family for several months. Shen Qiuhua finally understood what her daughter wanted to do. She said thoughtfully, ¡°I support you, Binglan. So, go do what you want to.¡± Su Fengmao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re doing a good deed) so I¡¯ll support you too.¡± The Su family felt gratified whenever they could do good. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the security at the academy is strict,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Outsiders usually can¡¯t enter without permission. Otherwise, everyone in town would go to the cafeteria to eat if they knew the food there was cheap and delicious. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an understood his wife¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Blue Mountain Academy is stringent. Only the academy¡¯s principal, teachers, students, and managers can eat at the cafeteria. Those not from the academy can¡¯t buy food from the cafeteria. ¡± ¡°That would be best.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. After dinner, Su Binglan went to Qiu He¡¯s courtyard. Luo Kang and Qiu He had already finished their meal. When they saw Su Binglan, they quickly got off the brick bed and went to the door, respectfully greeting the young lady, ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan waved. ¡°I don¡¯t have many rules here. Please, continue with what you were doing. I¡¯m here to arrange for you to do another job.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll listen to you, Miss Su, but what will we do?¡± Luo Kang asked. His family had been here for a long time, so they knew how good the Su family was and that Su Binglan was kind to everyone. They were grateful to her from the bottom of their hearts and wanted to work hard with her. ¡°You should be familiar with Blue Mountain Academy,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m planning to set up a cafeteria there. I¡¯ll arrange for you to be in charge, including buying ingredients, cooking, and getting food for the students. ¡°For now, only you three will do these things. When things are on the right track, you can hire more help.¡± The trio was dumbfounded. The family never thought they would never go to Blue Mountain Academy. After all, it was the most famous academy of this generation. The academy atmosphere was full of knowledge and the fragrance of books. Others could not enter even if they wanted to, but they could go in only to do work. Although Su Binglan only mentioned opening a cafeteria, the trio was ecstatic. Qiu He suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°Miss Su, what are we going to buy, and what will we do at the academy? What about the price?¡± She was excited but still caught the main point. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll teach you how to cook a few simple foods and meat dishes,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I want the food at the cafeteria to be simple and cheap. It doesn¡¯t need to be too complicated, so we¡¯ll make home-cooked dishes. You can even make noodles sometimes.¡± Su Binglan told Luo Kang and his family everything about the cafeteria. Then she went to get some ingredients and began to teach the trio how to cook. Meanwhile, Lin Zheng and Li Shi went to work at the dessert shop after Su Binglan arranged for Zhou Shan to learn how to do things at the hotpot restaurant. Lin Zheng and Li Shi were preparing to close the shop in the evening when Lin Zheng asked, ¡°It¡¯s your break day tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lin Zheng,¡± Li Shi said with a simple and honest smile. ¡°But Zhou Shan has gone to the hotpot restaurant now. Why don¡¯t I come in tomorrow and help out?¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°Master said we should take turns resting. Tomorrow is your day off, so you should take it.¡± Then he hesitated before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the village first.¡± After all, he knew about Li Shi¡¯s situation. Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan were cut from the same cloth and had given up on themselves back then, so they became gangsters. However, the trio met Su Binglan, and she set them straight. Afterward, the trio was on the right path. The trio was scorned and looked down on in the past. Now, the trio would no longer experience that. Lin Zheng, Li Shi, and Zhou Shan could walk with their backs straight and heads high. In the past, even when Li Shi was resting, he would sleep in the dormitory in the backyard. He never returned to the village. Su Binglan had given him wages and bonuses, but he had saved the rest aside from eating. ¡°Thank you, Brother Lin Zheng.¡± Lin Zheng patted Li Shi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯re like brothers, so there¡¯s no need to thank me. Master wants you to live a good life too. Stop competing with yourself, Li Shi.¡± Lin Zheng had also competed with himself, but after experiencing many things and meeting many people, he began to understand certain principles. ¡°I understand, but I just can¡¯t get over a hurdle in my heart,¡± Li Shi said.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Favoritism Chapter 377: Favoritism Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Shi felt terrible when he said that. His parents were still alive, but he felt he had no parents or relatives. He was the second oldest, with an older brother and a younger one. Li Shi¡¯s father liked his oldest son, his mother liked his younger brother, and Li Shi was the least popular sibling. His parents usually never left him good food, so he was always the one who went hungry. Whenever his brothers got into trouble, he would be the one who took the blame. His parents only believed what his siblings said, not him. He had gotten beaten up the most since he was a child. Li Shi felt envious whenever he saw his parents pampering his siblings. His parents would not acknowledge him, no matter what he did or how he acted. Instead, they felt he was incompetent. It felt highly unpleasant, but he did not overthink it back then. He just took it as his parents being biased. Nonetheless, something happened that made him realize his parents did not like him. Or rather, they did not treat him as their son. During winter, his two brothers had cotton-padded clothes, but he did not. He only had thin clothes to wear and shivered from the cold. One autumn, he and his eldest brother fell sick with a fever. Li Shi¡¯s parents looked at their money and only wanted to save his eldest brother. Later, Li Shi dealt with his fever on his own and survived. Another time, he went to the back mountain with his younger brother to cut wood, and they met a wild boar. Li Shi got severely injured to protect his little brother. However, his younger brother said something that caused a misunderstanding. Immediately after, Li Shi¡¯s parents beat him, saying he did not know how to protect his younger brother and almost killed him instead. That night, he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound as his parents beat him. He could only cry under his blanket in the middle of the night. He thought of dying that night but had hatred in his heart. Later, his parents grew more accustomed to beating him, so he ran away. He no longer allowed his parents to beat him for no reason. Li Shi felt hatred and never returned for the past few years. Their village was quite far from town. Li Shi remembered that his family was impoverished and often did not have enough to eat. His parents would not come back to town either. He did not know how his parents were doing since he had never returned. He did not even know what had become of them. Lin Zheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look. I know you have a knot in your heart. It may go away after we check on how things are now. No matter what happens, let them know that you¡¯re a promising person. Let them know they¡¯ve mistreated you.¡± Li Shi hesitated for a long time, but he still nodded. He was only returning to look on from a distance before leaving again. He was usually reluctant to spend money or buy anything, but he brought some things back to the village this time. His parents live in Northern Song Village, located very far from town. Li Shi walked quickly for two hours and only returned to Northern Song Village when it was dark. ¡°Woof! Woof! There were still a few households in the village with their lights on, and barking dogs echoed throughout the village. It made Li Shi recall some of his childhood memories. When she was young, she always heard the sounds of barking dogs whenever he walked around the village at night. When one dog started barking, the rest would follow suit. When Li Shi was a child, he feared a dog not tied properly would run out and bite him. Sometimes, when his parents beat him and he ran away in the middle of the night, he would no longer be afraid of dogs, even when they were barking. Li Shi carried his oil lamp and arrived at the house door. The thatched house he remembered had gotten renovated into a stone house, which was more spacious than before. He stood at the open door for a long time, wanting to knock, but he did not move. After a while, someone came to the door to close it. It was Li Shi¡¯s younger brother, Li Liang. Li Liang looked at Li Shi in a daze. Then he exclaimed, ¡°Ah! A ghost!¡± A woman emerged from inside and scolded, ¡°Why are you screaming?! I told you to close the door! What¡¯s with the yelling?!¡± Li Liang cowered and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll close the door now, my dear wife.¡± It was evident he was afraid of his wife. Li Shi¡¯s expression changed as he held the door open, saying, ¡°Little Brother, where are father and mother?¡± The woman inside heard the noise at the door and rushed out. She pointed at Li Shi and said, ¡°Li Liang, who is this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my second brother,¡± Li Liang replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t your second brother dead? Who would dare to impersonate him? Your parents have already given us this land, so don¡¯t even consider getting it from us. Those two old farts only know how to be biased.¡± The woman looked at Li Shi and said sharply, ¡°Since you¡¯re already dead, why did you return? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about the things at home.¡± Li Shi looked at the mean woman and then at Li Liang. He could not believe what had happened to his family since he left a few years ago. His younger brother was married to a horrible woman. Even though Li Shi had something against his parents, the anger in his heart surged when he heard others speak of his parents like that. ¡°Who did you say is an old fart? Do you dare to repeat yourself?!¡± Li Shi clenched his fists. The woman said, arms akimbo, ¡°What? Do you want to hit me? Go on and try. I¡¯m telling you, this is my house. Leave now! You better watch it, or I¡¯ll get someone to beat you up.¡± The woman looked at Li Liang, who was not moving, and pulled his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that someone is bullying me? What are you doing standing there?!¡± Li Shi looked at the woman and was stunned. ¡®What a shrew!¡¯ He had never seen a woman behave so terribly before. However, Li Liang used to be dishonest and selfish and bullied Li Shi a lot. But now that the woman was controlling him, he dared not move. Li Shi revealed a mocking smile, snorted coldly, and turned to leave. There were shouts and curses from behind, but Li Shi headed straight to Li Zheng¡¯s house. Li Zheng noticed that Li Shi had returned and was thrilled. ¡°Li Shi, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still be alive. Someone in the village said they saw you in town, but no one believed them. ¡°Your parents never believed you were dead and kept saying you¡¯d return. They even left you a piece of land and said they¡¯d build you a house. Your eldest brother¡¯s and third brother¡¯s families have tormented your parents for that piece of land.¡± Li Shi could not believe what he had heard. ¡°Grandpa Li Zheng, my parents¡­ They won¡¯t care whether I¡¯m dead or alive.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? What parent won¡¯t care about their child¡¯s life? Do you still hate your parents for beating you?¡± Li Zheng rebuked. Li Zheng said that because he discovered some things later on. Li Shi remained silent. Li Zheng sighed. ¡°Your parents know they were wrong. They shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. They were upset and in pain when they heard you were dead. Don¡¯t blame them, child. They were suffering too..¡± Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: The Truth Chapter 378: The Truth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I just returned to check on things, Granduncle Li Zheng. Please pass these things to my parents but don¡¯t tell them I gave them to you,¡± Li Shi said, ¡°My mother birthed me and raised me alongside my father, so I should give them these things.¡± Li Zheng was shocked when he heard Li Shi¡¯s words and saw the things he was holding. They were good things that were not cheap. He quickly pulled Li Shi back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet, Li Shi. You can blame your parents, especially since they have a reason for what they did.¡± Li Zheng was also thinking about the villages. ¡®Li Shi¡¯s parents and siblings were terrible to him, but only Li Shi turned out fine. I thought Li Shi was dead, but there¡¯s hope for his parents now that I know he¡¯s alive. I must untie the knot in this child¡¯s heart.¡¯ Li Shi stopped in his tracks. ¡°What reason could there possibly be for my parents to beat me and treat me so poorly, Granduncle Li Zheng?¡± Li Shi was full of resentment and hatred. Just as Lin Zheng had said¡ªthere was a knot in Li Shi¡¯s heart. However, Li Shi did not care about that since he had only returned to see what had become of his so-called family. He had saved money and planned to build a house in Zhou Shan¡¯s village before getting married and settling down. Li Shi would have children and would undoubtedly treat them well. He knew he must not be like his parents because he knew how terrible it felt when they treated him horribly. He always felt like a floating leaf, unable to find a home. That was why he wanted to have a family of his own. If he worked hard with Su Binglan and saved money, he could build a big house, get a wife, and have children. Still, he felt inferior and was worried that others would scorn him for not having parents or relatives. He had always felt like that due to his childhood experiences. So, he returned to Northern Song Village to know why his parents were so biased and treated him so poorly. ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯ Li Shi¡¯s eyes reddened as he looked at Li Zheng. Li Shi¡¯s hands clenched into fists when he thought about it, trying his best to control his emotions. ¡°Sit down first, and let¡¯s talk.¡± Li Zheng sighed. After persuading Li Shi to sit, he continued, ¡°Your parents don¡¯t have it easy either. Did you know you had a younger sister?¡± ¡°I-I had a younger sister?¡± Li Shi was stunned. ¡®My parents only had three sons. When did they have a daughter? I never had a sister.¡¯ Seeing Li Shi¡¯s confused expression, Li Zheng continued to explain, ¡°You were three years old, your little brother was just one, and your mother was pregnant with another child. The doctor said it was a girl. ¡°Your parents were thrilled. They already had three sons and wanted a daughter. Your family had always consisted of three boys, but your grandparents also wanted a granddaughter. ¡°Your grandparents¡¯ attitude toward your mother changed when they heard she would have a daughter. They started treating her better. However, your mother had a miscarriage because of you. ¡°From then on, your grandparents constantly pestered your mother and caused her to develop mental health issues, while your grandparents hated your father. ¡°After that, your grandparents decided to split up your family. When your parents separated, they didn¡¯t receive a single cent from your grandparents, not even land. ¡°I intervened and asked your grandparents to give your parents at least one acre of land. Don¡¯t hate your parents, Li Shi. They also have bitterness in their hearts, so sometimes they can¡¯t help but lash out.¡± Li Shi could not believe what he had heard. He only remembered the bad things his parents did to him and the times they had hit him. He could not remember anything else from his childhood. Now that he thought about it carefully, he had a vague impression. At that time, his mother would kneel in the courtyard on a cold day, and his grandmother seemed to scold his mother often. After that, the family no longer lived with the older couple, and Li Shi¡¯s mother developed some mental issues. ¡°No, how could I have caused my sister¡¯s death? I couldn¡¯t have.¡± Li Zheng sighed. ¡°You might not remember. You played by the river when you were three and accidentally fell in. Your mother was still pregnant then and reacted instinctively. ¡°She went straight into the water to save you. That¡¯s why she got hurt and even lost your sister. See? How can you say that your mother never cared about you? ¡°She could have gone to the village to ask for help, but you would¡¯ve drowned before help arrived. Your mother was aware of the dangers but still instinctively protected you. ¡°Your mother was distraught and blamed herself. However, she thought she should feel sorry for her unborn daughter if she was good to you. She was in a bad state of mind and could not accept what had happened.¡± ¡°Also, your father grew up as your grandparents¡¯ favorite, so he was inevitably affected. Don¡¯t blame your parents, Li Shi.¡± Li Shi kept shaking his head as he listened. ¡°How could that be?¡± He did not want to believe it. ¡®If that was the case, my parents must have felt tormented. I-I should blame me. I could¡¯ve had a sister.¡¯ Lin Zheng sighed. ¡°I would never lie to you, Li Shi. You can ask the elders in the village if you don¡¯t believe me. Everyone knows this story.¡± Li Shi¡¯s eyes started to sting. After a long time, he finally adjusted his emotions and said with a choked voice, ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Granduncle Li Zheng.¡± ¡°Your parents felt terrible when everyone said you had died. Your mother isn¡¯t doing well, so you should go and see your parents.¡± Li Shi could not bear to hear this. He had blamed his parents, but he could not accept this news. ¡°M-My mother is still okay. How could there be a problem? ¡°Your mother¡¯s mental problems worsened when she heard you were dead. She was about to break down. She also helped your brothers get married and settle down. ¡°However, your two sisters-in-law are tough to handle. No matter how angry your mother is toward them, she can¡¯t handle it.¡± Li Shi could not care about anything else when he heard that. ¡°Granduncle Li Zheng, please, take me to see my parents.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Li Zheng brought Li Shi to a thatched house at the back of the village. It was barely even a house that could shelter them from the elements. ¡°Your parents live here.¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Coughs sounded from inside the house. It was Li Shi¡¯s mother¡¯s voice. Li Shi¡¯s heart tightened when he heard his mother¡¯s voice. Lin Zheng patted Li Shi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Li Shi took a deep breath, then carried his things and entered. Li Shi¡¯s mother heard the noise at the door and shivered in fear.. She told Li Shi¡¯s father, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Li Liang¡¯s wife is here again? Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: The Feeling of an Electric Shock Chapter 379: The Feeling of an Electric Shock Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Why don¡¯t you give that plot of land to our youngest son already?¡± Mr. Li suggested. ¡°Then his wife will stop bothering us.¡± ¡°No! That plot of land is for Li Shi,¡± Mrs. Li said, choking with sobs. ¡°But Li Shi is dead,¡± Mr. Li said lowly. Mrs. Li started to cry. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If we had treated Li Shi better, he wouldn¡¯t have died. Oh, my little Li Shi. He couldn¡¯t have died. Didn¡¯t the villages see him in town once? Let¡¯s go there and look for him.¡± She sobbed as she spoke. She seemed to have thought of something and started to cry even more sadly. ¡°Li Shi must hate us if he¡¯s alive but refuses to return. It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault, Li Shi. If it weren¡¯t for me, would we end up like Mr. Li did not know what to say to his wife. He could only say, ¡°You¡¯re not in good health. You can¡¯t get angry and can¡¯t cry. The doctor said that your eyes are¡­ ¡± Mrs. Li started coughing again. ¡°It¡¯s good if I die. Then I can see Li Shi again. I know he¡¯ll forgive me.¡± Her eyes were red and full of tears as she spoke. The thatched house the couple lived in was old and often leaked from the roof. The couple was also wearing thin clothes during the frigid weather. Li Shi heard his parents¡¯ conversation when he entered the house. He felt bitterness in his heart as tears flowed from his eyes uncontrollably. Deep down in his heart, he yearned for familial and parental love. However, he dared not think of such things because of his past experiences. He felt terrible when he saw his parents in such a state. Li Zheng sighed and walked in. ¡°Li Shi didn¡¯t die. He¡¯s back to see you guys.¡± Li Shi¡¯s parents thought they were hallucinating when they heard what Li Zheng said. The couple was astonished. Li Shi adjusted his emotions and walked in. The moment Mr. Li saw Li Shi, his entire body trembled. ¡°L-Li Shi?!¡± Mr. Li was so excited that his hands trembled as he tried to touch Li Shi. However, Li Shi dodged his father¡¯s hand out of a conditioned reflex. Mr. Li recalled the past when he saw his second son¡¯s expression. He pulled his hand back, and his eyes hurt. Still, he could not blame his second son and was happy that Li Shi was willing to return. Mrs. Li was even more excited but could hardly see. Her eyes were blurry because she kept crying. She could only reach out to touch Li Shi excitedly. Li Shi could not help but want to step back, but seeing his mother¡¯s state, he forced himself to stand still and let her touch him. Still, his body trembled slightly. It was an instinctive reaction of his body because of the past. ¡®IL-Li Shi, my second son. Sob, sob. I¡¯ve let you down, my son.¡± Mrs. Li slapped herself. Li Shi raised his hand to stop his mother. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Mother, stop. I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Li Shi remembered some things from childhood when he walked over from Li Zheng¡¯s house. He understood them. Tears gushed from Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes again when she heard Li Shi calling her ¡°mother.¡± Then she anxiously asked Li Shi to sit on the bed. Since the couple lived in a thatched house built by only two people, they had no brick bed but a wooden one. Li Shi felt terrible, looking at the environment his parents living environment. That night, Mr. and Mrs. Li were so excited that they pulled Li Shi aside and talked his ear off. Li Shi did not speak much but listened attentively. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was unaware of what Li Shi was up to since she was in Su Teng Village. She taught Qiu He and the others how to make home-cooked food until midnight. Of course, she had to make a lot of food on the spot when teaching them how to cook. They could not finish the food they had made, so Su Binglan could only take some to the main hall. Her parents were still awake, packing the rapeseed she had collected while Su Wenzhe and the others helped. ¡°Father, Mother, why aren¡¯t you guys asleep yet?¡± Su Binglan asked. Shen Qiuhua was busy putting the rapeseed in the tank into a sack and said, ¡°We need to pack the rapeseed. Your father and I will drive the oxcart to Northern Song Village for oil tomorrow morning.¡± Su Binglan was unfamiliar with Northern Song Village and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very far, several villages away. Walking usually takes more than an hour but less with an oxcart.¡± Su Binglan guessed it would still take an hour to get to Northern Song Village by oxcart. It was very far, after all. ¡°Is there no other place around us to get oil?¡± Su Fengmao shook his head. ¡°No, only Northern Song Village has a family that supplies oil. Only some people can do this kind of work. It also requires some mechanical things.¡± After some thought, Su Wenxiu said, ¡°By the way, when I was away for a long time, I heard that the Gongsun family built the machinery used to pump oil. They used to sell them, but there¡¯s no one left in the Gongsun family, and this thing has probably gotten lost.¡± Su Wenxiu looked regretful as he spoke. Su Wenwu added, ¡°The Gongsun family specialized in mechanisms, but the higher-ups exterminated them. It was a tragic event where everyone got killed.¡± Shen Qiuhua patted Su Wenwu¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you talking about this so late at night?¡± ¡°I only heard stories. I don¡¯t know the details.¡± ¡°We commoners should just live good lives,¡± Shen Qiuhua said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about other things or ask about them.¡± Su Fengmao agreed, ¡°Your mother is right. It¡¯s so dangerous out there. Didn¡¯t you hear from the people who come and buy our tofu products? They sav it¡¯s chaotic in the north and south. Only Dingzhou is relatively stable.¡± Su Binglan could not help but look at Luo Jin¡¯an when she heard that. However, she did not expect him to look back at her. The two locked eyes, and Su Binglan felt like she had gotten electrocuted. The electric current seemed to pass through her eyes to the tip of her heart. Luo Jin¡¯an looked conflicted because he remembered his wife talking about mechanisms before. He had once guessed she was related to the Gongsun family. Later, he realized he was mistaken. Su Binglan thought of something, ¡®It turns out the Gongsun family specializes in mechanisms. No wonder Jin¡¯an got agitated and wildly coughed when I mentioned the art of engineering.¡¯ It was strange that she remembered everything she had said to her husband. Su Binglan looked at everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s already late, so don¡¯t work too hard. I¡¯ve made a lot of dishes. Let¡¯s have them for supper.¡± Su Wenwu had just placed a sack of rapeseed on the back of the oxcart, and when he heard those words, he suddenly became energetic. ¡°No wonder it smelled so good just now. I thought it might be because I was hungry, but you¡¯ve made food..¡± Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Vegetable Pancakes for Supper Chapter 380: Vegetable Pancakes for Supper Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu walked over and saw a large food tray behind Su Binglan. Su Wenwu was shocked. ¡°There are so many dishes!¡± Su Wenxiu became excited. ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner but am hungry again now.¡± Su Wenzhe had also become a foodie. He went over to take a look, saying, ¡°What¡¯s all his, Little Sister?¡± The family had tasted those home-cooked dishes before, but Su Wenzhe had no idea what was on one of the plates. Many mixed wild vegetables were on it. ¡°That¡¯s a vegetable pancake,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°The pancake Qiu He and the others made were a little tough. It would get soft after steaming, but I thought of a way to make vegetable pancakes. ¡°I added some wild vegetables and salt, then cut the pancake into small pieces and stir-fried them to make this. It should taste good. You should all try it, Big Brother.¡± Su Wenzhe and the others were smiling. Of course, they were happy to try fresh food. They had already placed the rapeseed into sacks and loaded them onto the oxcart. Su Fengmao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of stuff on the cart, so there¡¯s no need to load more goods tomorrow morning. We can just drive the oxcart to get oil. ¡°It¡¯s still our most convenient way to transport things. We used to push a small cart to send our peanuts to get oil.¡± In the past, the family could only rely on pushing a small cart when they did not have an oxcart. Indeed, it was tiring, but it became more convenient for the family to store things now that they had an oxcart. Shen Qiuhua was shocked to see so much food. ¡°Binglan, is there another reason why you cooked so much food? Don¡¯t let your brothers finish it all.¡± ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t I tell you I wanted Luo Kang, Qiu He, and Luo Juan to be in charge of the cafeteria at Blue Mountain Academy?¡± Su Binglan asked smilingly. After pausing, she continued, ¡°They don¡¯t know much about cooking, so I taught them how to make home-cooked dishes. The dishes I taught them are simple so the students can have hot food. You guys have tried these dishes before, but try this vegetable pancake.¡± Su Fengmao patted the dust off his body, went to wash his hands, wiped them, and quickly came over. ¡°Your cooking is always delicious, my dear daughter.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Wenzhe and the others hurrying to eat and said, ¡°Go and wash your hands first.¡± Then she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an beside her. ¡°Jin¡¯an, you can eat first.¡± Although the family was always reluctant to let Luo Jin¡¯an do any work, he would always silently help. Shen Qiuhua felt a little apologetic. However, she and Su Fengmao always thought their son-in-law was terrific. So, whenever there was something delicious to eat, Shen Qiuhua would prioritize Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mother and Father-in-law. You can eat first,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an insisted. Shen Qiuhua was about to say something when her daughter interjected, ¡°You can eat first, Mother. I already kept a portion aside for Jin¡¯an.¡± Then she passed the vegetable pancake she held to her husband as she continued, ¡°This is for you.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the loving couple and could not stop smiling. ¡°Jin¡¯an must be tired, Binglan. Take him to your room to rest.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°All right then. Father, Mother, we¡¯ll go back to rest in our room. ¡°Go on.¡± Su Binglan gave the vegetable pancake to her husband when they returned to their room. She said, ¡°It¡¯s still hot. I added salt, but it should still taste good. Try it.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and smiled elegantly. He took the plate and used his chopsticks to pick some of the food up for his wife. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy the whole night and must be hungry. You should eat too.¡± Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she saw her husband¡¯s actions. ¡®He¡¯s always so attentive. My family members might overlook this, but I know.¡¯ She opened her mouth and took a bite. Then she said, ¡°All right, you have some too.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an ate with the chopsticks while Su Binglan looked around and realized they used the same pair. Then Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to renovate the shed. It¡¯ll be easier to cook if there was a kitchen there.¡± Since Su Binglan already knew Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s true identity, there were things he no longer needed to hide from her. Now, he could openly help her with many things. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words startled Su Binglan. She said, ¡°You should have many things to do, so you won¡¯t have to worry about these things. I can arrange for people to do the renovation.¡± ¡°But Zhengde is already building a house elsewhere with his team, ¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Xueye is busy with the embroidery shop. They won¡¯t have time to renovate the shed at the academy. You¡¯ll have to find someone else to handle it.¡± After a pause, he looked at his wife thoughtfully and continued, ¡°I also hope to help you so you can relax a little. Su Binglan had always protected Luo Jin¡¯an in the past, so he wanted to be able to protect her in the future. His words were quite pleasant for Su Binglan to hear. She felt touched as she listened. She said thoughtfully, ¡°But you¡¯re not in good health, and I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be okay with you here.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were full of trust as he looked at his wife. It made Su Binglan very happy. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll feel better with me around.¡± Her lips curled into a smile. She had been nursing her husband¡¯s body the whole time. She often checked his pulse and found that his physical condition was much better and his cold poison would not reoccur. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an could not use his martial arts. One day, Su Binglan would help him regain his skills. ¡°Oh right, Wenwu told me he learned some moves from you but didn¡¯t know if they¡¯ll work.¡± ¡°I told him he¡¯ll know it¡¯ll work at a critical moment.¡± The couple talked simply, and everyone in the house was happy and harmonious. After eating the vegetable pancake, the couple washed up and went to bed. Since it was already very late, Su Binglan slept as soon as she lay down. Luo Jin¡¯an heard her light breathing and turned around. He saw her sweet smile through the moonlight and helplessly shook his head. ¡®Is she just going to trust me and sleep peacefully like this?¡¯ After looking at Su Binglan for a while, he covered her with the blanket before lying down again. He could not sleep because he kept thinking about the Gongsun family. His heart grew heavy when Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu mentioned the Gongsun family that night. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe and the rest were still eating their vegetable pancakes. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the pancakes to be so delicious.¡± ¡°These are the simplest ingredients, but Little Sister can make such a delicious dish. It smells so good too.¡± Liu Yinyin sighed with emotion as she ate. ¡°In the past, the food we made would harden the second time we steamed them. We didn¡¯t know to fry them like this.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded while eating. ¡°Indeed, this is delicious. Binglan also said you could add ham and eggs to it. I¡¯ll make it for you guys next time..¡± Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Feelings Chapter 381: Feelings Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua started learning to cook from her daughter so that she could do it whenever her daughter was not around. Then her daughter could also be more relaxed. ¡°I can do it too, Mother-in-law,¡± Liu Yinyin said. Shen Qiuhua looked at her and said pitifully, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight from working so hard at the shop. You should eat more. You don¡¯t have to worry about family matters because your father-in-law and I can handle them. Besides, I find cooking to be enjoyable.¡± Shen Qiuhua cooked independently and felt like it was a more engaging task. It was like she was doing something fun instead. That was because she could look forward to eating the delicious food she had learned to make. She genuinely enjoyed how it felt, mainly because it was much more harmonious than before whenever the family ate together. ¡°I feel the same way, Mother-in-law,¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°Wenzhe and I were so busy when we opened the shop, but I never felt tired.¡± The family laughed and talked while having supper. Afterward, they all returned to their rooms to rest. The following morning, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao woke up before dawn. The older couple warmed the pot after making breakfast for when their children woke up. Then they could immediately have a hot bowl of rice. The older couple also hurriedly ate to fill their stomachs before driving the oxcart to Northern Song Village. They had to go there early to be able to return earlier at night. When Su Binglan and the others woke up, their parents were no longer home. The young lady had grown accustomed to eating with her family in the morning, making her feel empty when she did not see her parents around. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s expression and could roughly guess her thoughts. He comforted her softly, ¡°Your parents must¡¯ve woken up early to fetch oil. They¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡¯ Su Binglan still seemed a little down. ¡°Yes, I know they¡¯ve left to fetch oil. Still, I feel a little guilty when I think about how I was the one who told them to do it and how they had to wake up so early. I¡¯m so used to seeing them in the morning while we eat and talk.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and sighed. He reached out and touched her hair. ¡°It¡¯ll only be a day. They¡¯ll be back tonight, okay? Why don¡¯t I ride the horse to Northern Song Village to help your parents?¡± He was severe when she said this. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just not used to it. I¡¯m just grumbling. You should go to the Academy since you still have a lot of things to do. Don¡¯t worry about the family.¡± She could not bear to let her husband worry about many things. She helped him adjust his clothes as she spoke and thought he looked good in anything. However, she felt he would look even more dazzling in his uniform. She said, ¡°This reminds me of some things from the past.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and looked at her, asking, ¡°What is it?¡± He would earnestly listen to Su Binglan whenever she had something to say. Su Binglan lost herself in her memories as she answered, ¡°When I was younger, my parents would always wake up earlier than us during the busy farming season and return very late at night. ¡°There was a time when my father would go to the dock to load goods for money. He never earned much, even though it was physical labor. Still, it was extra income for the family. Otherwise, we could only rely on livestock and crops to earn money, which wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°We didn¡¯t have an oxcart back then, so to save two coins for a round trip, my father would go to town for work before dawn and rush home at night. I couldn¡¯t see him during breakfast and dinner since he always woke up before dawn and returned late at night. ¡°But he was always happy because he could earn a few more coins for us. He would also bring dry food to work at noon to save money. He would eat when he got hungry and then continue working immediately after. ¡°Later, he fell while carrying a bag of goods. It was because he was probably either too tired or dizzy from hunger. The fallen goods hit his foot and broke it. He was no longer able to work in town after that injury. ¡°My mother had to do more work because of that. Soon after, she found a job in town, washing clothes for people.¡± Su Binglan felt terrible just thinking about these things. The families worked hard to survive and not starve to death. Furthermore, it was already a challenging task for the people of this backward era to find jobs. Most could only rely on their crops to earn money. In the past, Luo Jin¡¯an had only lived in the capital, leading troops to war at the border. He did not understand the lives of ordinary people. At that time, he only wanted to protect the country. He never knew that many did not have enough to eat or even wear. Only after experiencing many horrible things did he go to live in Su Teng Village. Then he slowly began to understand how ordinary villagers and farmers lived. He also noticed many ordinary people in Chu Country who still starved and froze during winter. His heart grew heavy after learning these things. He wanted to do something about it and had the heart to do so, but he was powerless. Nonetheless, he felt inspired after seeing what Su Binglan had done after regaining consciousness that fateful day. She used her actions to help countless people. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, and don¡¯t be sad.¡± He knew his wife had a tremendous sense of responsibility and would sometimes overthink things. Su Binglan nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°I know that feeling. I want to help my parents be happy and relaxed in the village. Then they won¡¯t have to run to town and tire themselves out. ¡°I¡¯m always in a better mood whenever I see them happy. I also want the villagers to have jobs to earn money and improve their lives. Then the children can see their parents more often, eat with them, and even have warm clothes to wear. No one will have to worry about their livelihoods by then.¡± She felt many things and wanted to do many things. She also worked hard to achieve her goals and plans. Luo Jin¡¯an revealed a gentle expression, saying, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve already done very well. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I still have many things to do.¡± Su Binglan looked into the distance with determination in her eyes. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart trembled when he saw the look in her eyes. He felt that the world would change because of her. Su Wenzhe and the rest woke up at dawn and washed up. Then he and the rest of the family headed to town after breakfast while Luo Jin¡¯an took Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai to school. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Luo Kang and Qiu He to deliver food to the academy. If the kitchen isn¡¯t ready, they¡¯ll have to work a little harder and make a big pot of rice at home, then bring it there,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°They¡¯ll finish the academy¡¯s kitchen by this morning,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Su Binglan smiled when she heard that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for Luo Kang, Qiu He, and the others to cook at the academy this morning. We¡¯ll be able to prepare lunch for the students and even teachers. ¡°Then you won¡¯t have to take Xuexuan and Xuehai out for a meal, and Wenzhe and Yinyin won¡¯t have to free up their busy schedule to send food..¡± Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: A Sense of Accomplishment Chapter 382: A Sense of Accomplishment Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan went to discuss things with Luo Kang and Qiu He when the oxcart left. She took some potatoes and sweet potatoes from the warehouse and some tofu for Luo Kang and the others. Then she packed a few more bags of noodles and took some silver. ¡°This is the money for this month¡¯s cooking. Go to town and buy some meat and vegetables. Cook according to what I taught you last night, then tell everyone to bring lunch boxes, and you can get them food.¡± Su Binglan had also given them many instructions last night. Luo Kang and Qiu He cared for many wealthy families in the past, so Su Binglan believed they could take care of the cafeteria with Luo Juan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. We¡¯ll do as you instructed.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have Juan keep the accounts,¡± Qiu He said. She knew Su Binglan trusted them enough to manage the academy¡¯s cafeteria. Moreover, they could be together as a family. Typically, three people could run the cafeteria and monitor each other. However, Su Binglan allowed the family of three to work alongside each other in the academy. The family felt touched and did not know how to thank Su Binglan. ¡°I believe in you three to do your jobs well. If you encounter any problems, you can come home and tell me about them,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± Luo Juan and Du Xiaoju made meatballs at the tofu shop for the hotpot restaurant. However, Luo Juan had to leave and work at the academy¡¯s cafeteria, so Du Xiaoju was the only one in charge of the meatballs. Typically, there would need to be three people making meatballs. Hence, Du Xiaoju would get overwhelmed. Su Binglan thought of this and went to the tofu shop. She intended to transfer Li Mei over to help Du Xiaoju temporarily. She wanted Li Mei to help with the meatballs because Li Mei was a quick learner, earnest, and efficient. As for Li Mei¡¯s bonus and wages, Su Binglan would pay her the same amount as when Li Mei made tofu. After making these arrangements, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu began preparing for their afternoon consultation sessions. Ding Wan also busied herself on the same day and went to Su Binglan¡¯s old house after breakfast. Su Binglan had planned to use her old house as a temporary embroidery shop and renovate her parent¡¯s old house into a temporary clinic. Therefore, she could put the two old houses to good use instead of leaving them unattended. Ding Wan took the key Su Binglan gave her and opened the door. The interior was spotless. Then Ding Wan placed two big bags and some needles and thread on the brick bed. Afterward, she took some firewood from the yard and burned them at the stove to warm up the brick bed. Soon after, Zhou Wen¡¯e, Shi Cui, and Sun Damin would come in a group of six or seven. They would sit on the warm brick bed and practice their needlework to stay cozy. Su Binglan had said that no one would feel bored or tired if working was fun. They could talk while working as there were few strict rules to follow. Ding Wan was ecstatic when she went over. She knew it would be fun to practice embroidery while chatting with everyone. It would be like when Ding Wan was younger, she would not feel lonely. That was because she was mainly passionate about needlework and embroidery. She felt accomplished whenever she looked at the things she had made and embroidered. The things she made were naturally pleasing to the eye and gave her a sense of achievement. The sky had just brightened, and Ding Wan thought everyone would arrive immediately after sunrise. She wanted everyone to familiarize themselves with each other on the first day, but she did not rush anyone to come earlier than necessary. As she heated the brick bed, she heard footsteps outside. She saw Shi Cui tapping on the door bolt and asking, ¡°Is anyone here?¡± Ding Wan heard Shi Cui¡¯s voice and happily ran toward the door to enter the yard. ¡°Hello, Shi Cui. Quick, come in. I¡¯m still warming up the brick bed. Why are you here so early?¡± Shi Cui smiled. ¡°I woke up early and had nothing to do, so I thought I¡¯d come earlier to check things out. I thought I might be of help too. I see you were earlier than me. I didn¡¯t know if anyone was here, so I knocked just in case.¡± Ding Wan pulled Shi Cui in as Shi Cui spoke. Then Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°I had breakfast this morning and couldn¡¯t stay idle, so I decided to come here early. ¡± ¡°Are you warming the bed up, Madam Ding?¡± Shi Cui asked as she looked at the stove. ¡°Yes, Binglan said she hasn¡¯t been to this house in a long while. The house is cold, so she told me to make a fire to warm up the brick bed. She said we should work in a warm place to avoid catching a cold.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s words about her niece touched Shi Cui. ¡°Miss Su is such a nice person.¡± She spoke from the bottom of her heart without intentions or flattery. Shi Cui used to go to town to find work, but it was challenging. She could only wash clothes for her family and did not care about her injured hand, even if it froze. She thought that no one would care about her if she died. Ding Wan said, ¡°Indeed, my niece has a good heart. She¡¯s on duty this afternoon, so I¡¯ll take you for a consultation then.¡± ¡°All right, Madam Ding.¡± Shi Cui nodded. Then she squatted down and rushed to help Ding Wan with the fire. Sun Damin and the others arrived soon after, and Zhou Wen¡¯e arrived with her daughter, Dong Xiaolei. Madam Niu also brought her daughter, Su Nong, over. Su Nong¡¯s father had the surname Su because he was once a servant for the Su family in their earlier years. Still, he was unrelated to the family by blood, merely adopting their surname. The Su family¡¯s ancestors were once a prominent family. Later, something happened to the Su family that made them settle in Su Teng Village. Many Su family members resided in Su Teng Village, but only Su Binglan¡¯s grandparents were part of the prominent family. Some members either changed their surnames or kept them. Madam Niu and Su Nong were very respectful when they saw Ding Wan. Su Nong and Dong Xiaolei were about the same age, so Ding Wan arranged for the duo to sit together. After serving warm water to the younguns, Ding Wan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel restrained here. Although we¡¯ll work together in the embroidery shop, we¡¯re only helping each other. After all, we¡¯ll only be successful if we have teamwork.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam Ding.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam Ding.¡± ¡°Madam Ding, you don¡¯t have to wait on them. They¡¯re not children anymore, ¡± Madam Niu said. Zhou Wen¡¯e chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. They cook, wash, and pour water for themselves at home. Now that they¡¯re here to learn how to do things, why would they need you to serve them too?¡± Ding Wan poured the boiling water into a kettle and placed it on the table beside the brick bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I was already passing by. There¡¯s warm water here, so you can serve yourselves.¡± Ding Wan nodded and called everyone to get on the brick bed. Everyone had been curious for a long time and wanted to know what Ding Wan would say. Ding Wan wanted to make something new, different from any embroidery she had done in the past. She knew it would be fine if they knew how to sew. She looked at everyone¡¯s curious faces and revealed a bag. ¡°We have to make some bags first. They should look like this one..¡± Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Novel Things Chapter 383: Novel Things Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Dong Xiaolei saw the school bag, she said, ¡°I saw Miss Su¡¯s nephews carrying that before.¡± Madam Niu said, ¡°It looks comfortable and convenient to carry around. It¡¯s similar to baskets we carry on our backs when we go to the mountain, but this bag is made of cloth instead.¡± Ding Wan opened the school bag to show everyone what was inside and explained, ¡°This is a backpack. It looks small, but there¡¯s a lot of space inside. There¡¯s even a double layer. ¡°People can place their essentials in this compartment. They can also replace baskets with this backpack since it¡¯s more convenient.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e looked inside the bag. ¡°It¡¯s true. There are many pockets inside for many things.¡± Shu Cui was also pleasantly surprised. ¡°Carrying this backpack when going out will be much better than a basket. People can use it to store clothes and other important things.¡± Ding Wan showed the backpack to everyone and said, ¡°You can try carrying it and find it¡¯s very light. Carrying such a bag will make it easier on your backs too.¡± Everyone took turns carrying the backpack when Ding Wan said that. They felt the backpack¡¯s lightness and were amazed. ¡°It feels incredibly light. It¡¯s like I¡¯m carrying nothing.¡± ¡°There are buttons, too, so you don¡¯t have to worry about things falling out.¡± ¡°People would typically pack their clothes and money whenever they went on long journeys. They would also carry some dry food in their baskets. Frankly, it was indeed inconvenient.¡± In that era, they thought carrying their baskets was inconvenient because they had grown accustomed to it. Now that they had tried carrying the backpack, they thought it was perfect. Everyone held the backpack and could not bear to put it down. They wanted to carry it longer instead of taking it off. However, they knew they should not delay their work. ¡°Will we be making bags like this one, Madam Ding?¡± ¡°Yeah, how do we make it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s study this handbag first.¡± She revealed an exquisite handbag as if she was performing a magic trick. The handbag had patterns, and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw it. After all, women could not resist such good-looking things. Ding Wan demonstrated and explained, ¡°You can carry this one on or across your shoulder. It¡¯s suitable for putting small things inside, like handkerchiefs or keys. It¡¯s nicer to look at and more stylish for girls to carry.¡± Su Damin studied the bag left and right. saving. ¡°It looks so good. It would be practical and convenient to carry to the market.¡± Su Nong added, ¡°Not only does it look nice, but I bet it feels nice to hold, too.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s great. I think many people will like it,¡± Dong Xiaolei echoed. Everyone especially liked the patterns on the handbag. Dong Xiaolei glued her eyes to the handbag, unable to resist its beauty. It was hard to imagine people disliking the handbag. Ding Wan observed everyone¡¯s reactions and said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s learn to make these first. I¡¯ll teach everyone how to make other things after perfecting these. Binglan has many other unique ideas.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e said, ¡°I know many will want to buy these things when we start selling them. Don¡¯t the city folk like new and unique things?¡± When she did embroidery in her early years, the young madams and ladies of prominent families liked owning new things. Still, the embroideries and patterns they saw were similar, so they did not think they were special. However, these people would undoubtedly buy something with a new design, especially since they were materialistic. Nonetheless, the things Ding Wan and the others made would be novel and never-before-seen. Those young madams and ladies would go crazy for such things. Everyone grew eager, thinking about how much money they could make by selling these things. Soon, everyone present started learning to make backpacks and handbags from Ding Wan. She taught them earnestly and patiently. When noon arrived, Ding Wan checked the sun¡¯s location and said, ¡°It¡¯s already noon, so you can go home for lunch. We¡¯ll continue after you¡¯ve had your breaks.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that it was already noon. ¡°That was quick!¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought it had just been a few minutes. Why is it already noon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only learned a little, so I haven¡¯t progressed much.¡± Everyone felt unsatisfied and had yet to use any strength. Ding Wan noticed everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll continue in the afternoon. You can do these things more quickly once familiar with it.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re still learning the basics, after all.¡± ¡°It should be easy to make a school bag.¡± Even Ding Wan did not know how to make these things, but Su Binglan had taught her patiently. After some time, Ding Wan could make a bag much easier and faster. She told everyone to go home for lunch and rest. However, she looked at Shi Cui¡¯s hand and reminded her, ¡°Shi Cui, take your time returning in the afternoon. Go to Binglan and get your hand checked first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Ding. I¡¯ll go for my consultation. I considered making as many of these bags when my hand is better. I genuinely want to see what the bag I make will look like.¡± Shi Cui enjoyed making bags like these too. She wanted to make better-looking ones but knew she had to get her hands treated first. In the past, she felt life was fickle. She had no direction and felt lost. But now, she felt more energized and enthusiastic. She could do things she wanted and knew she could work and earn money. She began to feel hopeful again, so she started to treasure her health more. Frankly, her hand hurt when she practiced needlework with the others in the morning. She knew it would affect her speed in making the bags. However, her hand would no longer hurt after treatment. Plus, she now believed in Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills even more. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao arrived at Northern Song Village in their oxcart early in the morning, carrying rapeseed. Most villages were in valleys, so one often had to cross mountains and ridges from one village to another. Nonetheless, everyone had their own paths. The sky was already bright when the couple arrived at the village. When they reached the oil mill¡¯s entrance, a few people lined up before them. People typically pushed small carts over to get oil. Previously, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao also used small carts to collect oil. The couple would then push the cart back home. Two barrels of oil were usually enough for a year. The people in the villages around Teng He town were poor, and some villages did not even have cows. The people in the queue revealed envious expressions when they saw the couple¡¯s oxcart. Some passersby could not help but take a few more glances when they saw Shen Qiuhua¡¯s oxcart. However, the couple wholly understood the looks in everyone¡¯s eyes. After all, they, too, used to look at other people¡¯s oxcarts with similar expressions. An older woman with white hair stood in front of the line.. She looked curiously at the pile of sacks in the couple¡¯s fancy oxcart and said enviously, ¡°You have that many peanuts in your house, huh, kid?¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: So Famous Chapter 384: So Famous Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the old lady¡¯s eyes, Shen Qiuhua was still very young, about the same age as her children. That was why the old lady called Shen Qiuhua ¡°kid.¡± Most villagers were simple and unadorned, so Shen Qiuhua would not refuse to answer whenever someone spoke to her. She said, ¡°These aren¡¯t peanuts, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°What are you doing at the oil mill if those aren¡¯t peanuts?¡± The old last was curious since Shen Qiuhua had many filled -up sacks on the oxcart. ¡°These are rapeseed,¡± Shen Qiuhua patiently explained, ¡°We can use these to extract oil, similar to peanuts.¡± The old lady did not know what rapeseed was or had ever heard of it. She was puzzled. ¡°Since you can get oil from rapeseed, can you also get oil from other things?¡± The queue members heard this and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that peanuts can produce oil. That¡¯s why we gather peanuts to get oil. You¡¯re not from around here, are you, miss?¡± The people started chatting to pass the time since they had nothing else to do while waiting in line. Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°We¡¯re from a nearby village called Su Teng Village.¡± The people in front of the queue turned around in unison when Shen Qiuhua mentioned Su Teng Village. ¡°You¡¯re from Su Teng Village?¡± A young woman asked, ¡°I¡¯m from Stone Village, your village¡¯s neighbor. Everyone is envious of your village, miss.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s no wonder you have an oxcart. We can afford one, too, when our lives improve.¡± The two young women in front of the queue talked to Shen Qiuhua as they looked at the oxcart with envious eyes. Someone unfamiliar with Su Teng Village asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening in Su Teng Village? I have a distant relative living there. I¡¯ve been there before, but it¡¯s nothing special.¡± Everyone began to talk simultaneously. ¡°That was in the past. Su Teng Village is different from before. I heard the Su family has a brilliant and capable daughter. She opened a tofu factory and helped the villagers improve their lives.¡± ¡°The village¡¯s chief is also a Su family member. He has a construction team that helps the villagers build houses. They¡¯re all working hard and earning good money.¡± ¡°Other villages can¡¯t compare to Su Teng Village because the Su family is capable and willing to help their villagers.¡± ¡°We¡¯re far from Su Teng Village, so we didn¡¯t hear of such things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from a neighboring village to Su Teng, so I¡¯ve heard many things. We want to work at their tofu factory, but they only hire people from their own village.¡± ¡°The Su family has also opened a few shops in town, and their tofu is delicious. ¡± ¡°I remember now. I heard there¡¯s a hotpot restaurant in town called Su¡¯s Hotpot. I heard about it from my neighbors, but no one has ever tried eating there. I heard that it costs a lot of money to eat it. ¡°Still, it¡¯s delicious. Teng He Town has become lively because there¡¯s so much food there. My mother¡¯s house is close to the town, so she usually sets up a stall there to sell things. She sells things much more quickly since Teng He Town has improved. Everyone looked at each other and discussed various topics about Su Teng Village and the Su family. At the same time, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao stood on the sidelines, not knowing what to say. It felt like everyone knew more than they did, and hearing others talk about their family felt magical. Shen Qiuhua palmed her cheek and thought, ¡®Are we that famous?¡¯ ¡°The Su family has raised their daughter well, and everyone is envious of that girl¡¯s mother. That girl is only dutiful but also capable. She even helps her three brothers. ¡± Many people in the queue were from far away villages and had never traveled or even gone to town, so they did not know these things. After listening to others discuss these things, they felt they had suddenly gathered much information. ¡°I heard Su Teng Village will have another shop soon. I guess they¡¯ll be hiring people again.¡± ¡°Many families from our village want to marry their daughters off to the Su Teng villagers.¡± ¡°Some families only have sons, so they send them to Su Teng Village to get married.¡± The people surrounding the two Stone Village women were in disbelief when they heard them say these things. ¡°Are you exaggerating?¡± ¡°Yeah, our sons have to get married, too, but how can we marry them off to another family? People will laugh at us.¡± One of the Stone Village¡¯s young women shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t believe that. There are many benefits to marrying your son off to a family in Su Teng Village. Who will laugh at you then?¡± ¡°You guys should learn how beneficial that is. Du Xiaoshuan fled to Stone Village with his mother, and his life was not going well. Still, what do you all think happened after that?¡± The other young woman from Stone Village deliberately kept the others in suspense. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua looked at each other quietly at the side. They thought, ¡®Aren¡¯t Du Xiaoshuan and Du Xiaoju siblings?¡¯ One of the two whispered, ¡°Binglan saved Xiaoju from poisoning in the past, and Xiaoju is now in charge of making meatballs in the tofu factory for the hotpot restaurant.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Xiaoshuan is Wenwu¡¯s close friend who works for him. He¡¯s responsible for gathering fresh ingredients and sending them to the hotpot restaurant with Li Dazhuang.¡± However, Shen Qiuhua was not aware of Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s situation. She only knew he worked for Su Wenwu and was diligent and hardworking, while Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s sister was straightforward and earnest in her work. Shen Qiuhua had witnessed these things. The woman kept the others in suspense as she spoke. Everyone was anxious and asked, ¡°Hurry up and tell us what happened.¡± The young woman heard everyone¡¯s eagerness and said, ¡°Of course, his life is improving now. I heard he found his younger sister with the Su family¡¯s help, and they¡¯ve earned quite a bit of money. ¡°Xiaoshuan renovated his family¡¯s dilapidated house and often bought meat and food for his family. His life is no longer the same as before.¡± Another person added, ¡°Not only that, but Xiaoshuan is also responsible for gathering and sending ingredients to the hotpot restaurant. Anyone having trouble selling their livestock can go to him, and he will buy them for fair prices.¡± ¡°Many of our villagers want to give their daughters to Xiaoshuan because they see how well he¡¯s doing now.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were stunned after hearing a lot of news in such a short time. Someone said, ¡°Wow, Su Teng Village has changed greatly.¡± Someone looked at Shen Qiuhua and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re from Su Teng Village, do you work at the tofu factory? Is that why you could afford an oxcart?¡± Someone else said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. The tofu factory only pays a month¡¯s salary, which shouldn¡¯t be enough to buy an oxcart, right? Did you rent the oxcart?¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s mouth twitched. She did not know what to say. ¡®Were they talking about our family? The capable girl from the Su family they discussed is my daughter, right? If so, they¡¯d probably drag this on forever.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao looked at each other. They thought it was best to keep a low profile and not cause trouble for their daughter. ¡°Indeed, we borrowed this oxcart,¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly. Although it seemed like she was lying, she was not. After all, her eldest son would typically use the oxcart, and the older couple was only there to get oil.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: He’s a Martial Artist Chapter 385: He¡¯s a Martial Artist Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After hearing so much from the surrounding people, the other queue members became curious about Su Teng Village. ¡°Did such a drastic change truly happen in Su Teng Village?¡± Someone asked. ¡°It¡¯s great that you guys live there.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Yeah, it feels pretty good, but it hasn¡¯t changed much.¡± ¡®Still, I don¡¯t feel like much has changed. Is it just because there¡¯s a tofu factory? Afterward, we opened some shops and made delicious food.¡¯ She had overlooked many things, and Su Zhengde¡¯s construction team had helped many people. During his free time, he could build houses and earn copper coins. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su also helped Su Fengchen make preserved eggs, salted duck eggs, and other things. They also bought eggs from many of their neighbors to help them out. Also, the hotpot restaurant needed ingredients. Buying such things from the villagers put them at ease as they no longer had to worry about being unable to sell their goods. Su Fengchen had also hired some villagers to make grilled chicken and roast duck. Everyone could earn some copper coins by helping out daily. It seemed small, but it was an excellent thing for the farmers. Li Shi had gone to Northern Song Village the previous night. When he visited his parents, he listened to them talk all night. He told them to go to sleep, but they could not. Mrs. Li feared falling asleep because she thought everything could be a dream. After all, Li Shi had not returned to her for a long time, so she held Li Shi¡¯s hand tightly and refused to sleep. Li Shi¡¯s exhaustion was evident, but he did not feel sleepy. His mother had said a lot to him and was remorseful. Mrs. Li felt she should not have vented her emotions on her son because he was just an innocent child. Meanwhile, Li Zheng remained quiet on the sidelines. However, Li Shi had heard much from his parents and learned about his eldest and youngest brother¡¯s living situation. It turned out that Mr. and Mrs. Li had helped the two build a house and helped them find wives. Then the daughters-in-law drove Mr. and Mrs. Li out. The atmosphere in Northern Song Village was incomparable to Su Teng Village. If anyone in Su Teng Village dared to treat their family members poorly, the village chief would chase the rotten eggs out. The villagers would also shun them. Moreover, Su Teng Village¡¯s customs were well-established, so nothing like that would happen. Still, that was not the case in Northern Song Village. Many people lived there, but there were a few problematic families. Their village chief could not control them, even if he wanted to. Although Li Shi resented his parents, he was a naturally dutiful person who had never thought of abandoning his parents. He felt terrible, especially after seeing his parents like this. Mr. and Mrs. Li talked all night and kept apologizing to him. Ultimately, Li Shi forgave his parents. The older couple had no more food at home and relied on the villagers¡¯ help to survive. They would have frozen and starved to death if not for that. Li Shi¡¯s brothers did not care about their parents, especially their selfish and bad-tempered wives. Moreover, they were shameless and did not care what the villagers said. They did not care and did what they wanted, no matter what others said behind their backs. Mr. and Mrs. Li had left an acre of land for Li Shi, but his eldest and youngest brothers were eyeing it, trying to get it from the older couple. That was why their wives often went to Mr. and Mrs. Li to cause a riot. Mr. and Mrs. Li were scared out of their witts but still wanted to leave the land for Li Shi no matter what. Even though they had heard rumors of Li Shi¡¯s death, they still had lingering thoughts of him being alive. Although Mr. and Mrs. Li would not tell their second son such things, Li Shi was smart enough to guess them. He was furious after finding out what had happened. ¡°I¡¯m going to settle the score with them.¡± Mrs. Li hurriedly pulled her second son back. ¡°Don¡¯t, Li Shi! They¡¯ll beat you up, especially since your youngest brother¡¯s wife has many brothers. They¡¯re unreasonable and fight whomever they want to. You can¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Your mother is right, Li Shi,¡± Mr. Li said, ¡°We can rest assured as long as you¡¯re okay. Don¡¯t hold it against those people.¡± The older couple feared their second son would be at a disadvantage going after those people. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know how to fight? I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± Li Shi said. His entire body was full of confidence at this moment. He knew it was all thanks to his boss that he had learned some kung fu. Although he did not know how the fight would end, he was fearless because he had seen his boss¡¯s abilities. He knew he had learned real kung fu from her. He also thought it would be a good time for him to practice. However, Li Liang¡¯s wife, Mrs. Zou, came to make a scene before he could go and talk to his brothers. Naturally, Li Shi protected his parents. Mrs. Zou looked at Li Shi. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who died? I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive still. No wonder your youngest brother said you¡¯re stupid. These two old farts beat you up when you were younger, yet you still want to protect them! ¡°No wonder these two didn¡¯t take you seriously and bullied you. You¡¯re the stupid one in the family. Hahaha!¡± Her words were sharp and mean, while her voice was full of ridicule. It ignited Li Shi¡¯s anger as he clenched his fists and said, ¡°Try saying that again. Don¡¯t even think about harming my parents. I won¡¯t let you off if you anger them.¡± ¡°Tell them to give me that land, and I will leave them alone. Also, give me all the silver they have saved!¡± Mrs. Zou made a scene while Li Liang hid in the back, not daring to show his face. When Li Shi saw Mrs. Zou¡¯s expression, he became so enraged that he stomped on a rock beside him, crushing it below his foot. Everyone present was stunned when they saw what he did. Mrs. Zou¡¯s eyes revealed fear. ¡®Is Li Shi that powerful?! Is he a martial arts practitioner?!¡¯ Li Shi used his fist to protect his parents. Although he did not directly attack, Mrs. Zou was frightened and ran away with Li Liang. Li Shi looked at the stone fragments under his foot and was shocked. He did not expect himself to be so powerful. He had only learned a few fighting tricks, but his boss later taught him kung fu. Whenever he and Zhou Shan closed the dessert shop and had nothing else to do, they would practice their kung fu in the backyard. They only practiced daily to pass the time, but he did not expect to be much stronger than before after practicing for such a long time. Li Shi became excited and was most grateful to his boss. He told his parents to return to their room while he cooked. Fortunately, he had brought some provisions with him this time. He brought some sesame buns and reheated them. Then he made a stir-fried dish with eggs and a braised pork plate. The family sat together, but Mr. and Mrs. Li started crying. ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t cry. Eat.¡± It had been a long while since Mr. and Mrs. Li had eggs and meat. They used to think their second son was useless, but after some time, they finally realized which of them was the most dutiful. They had often ignored and hated their most dutiful and caring son. They would have treated him better if they had known things would turn out this way. Still, they could not turn back time. Although Mrs. Li was starving, she could not bear to eat. She said, ¡°Eat more, Li Shi. We didn¡¯t treat you well when you were a child and didn¡¯t feed you good food.¡¯ Li Shi said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, Mother.¡± Now that Li Shi had calmed down, Li Shi thought he would not be where he was now if he had not gone through much pain in the past.. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Very Eager Chapter 386: Very Eager Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Shi had an actual job now and could make a significant earning every month by working at the dessert shop. He had received a two-month bonus of two silver taels. Moreover, he had learned many things, like bookkeeping, Arabic numerals, how to treat customers, and even how to make desserts. He was very knowledgeable now. Furthermore, his boss said she would train him to become a manager and still give him more important roles in the future. His boss had also sent Zhou Shan to the hotpot restaurant to learn its ins and outs. Li Shi felt his days were fulfilling. He also knew he could earn money through his abilities, making him feel reliable. The knot in his heart about his upbringing had loosened, and his mentality had changed. It was because of those experiences that he fatefully met his boss and became the man he was now. Although Li Shi¡¯s brothers did not treat him well, he had friends he could rely on, who were better than his actual brothers. Li Shi felt a lot more at ease thinking about things this way. After all, one would not easily get stuck in a dead end when one thought of things from a different perspective. Li Shi knew he had to think about everything positively. Still, his parents felt guilty. They did feel worthy enough to eat the food Li Shi had brought and made. The older couple had not had a good meal for a long time but were hungry just by smelling the aroma. ¡°Li Shi, you must¡¯ve spent a lot of money buying these things. The outside world must¡¯ve been hard to live all alone. We know we didn¡¯t help you. You must save your money and not buy us these things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Li Shi, you should think about yourself more. Your mother and I will help you preserve that one acre of land,¡± Mr. Li said, ¡°You can use it to produce quite a lot of food.¡± Li Shi noticed his parents were not eating, so he picked up some food and put them into their bowls. ¡°Mom, Dad, you must eat the food I brought you if you still acknowledge me as your son. If you don¡¯t then you don¡¯t have to eat. He knew how to get his parents to eat. Mr. and Mrs. Li were shocked when they heard this and quickly ate. However, Mrs. Li¡¯s tears flowed from her eyes uncontrollably after taking just one bite as the food was too tasty. After all, the older couple had not had eggs and meat for a long time. Li Shi noticed that his parents¡¯ health was poor. He thought about his boss¡¯s medical service that afternoon and decided to bring his parents to see her. ¡®I must treat Father and Mother.¡¯ He still hoped his parents could live long, healthy lives. He did not get the siblings he had always wanted but knew he had to treasure his parents. After all, Li Shi felt a sense of security with his parents around. Of course, his parents were no longer the people who treated him poorly. As Li Shi packed up and prepared to bring his parents to Su Teng Village, Mrs. Zou brought her few brothers from the neighboring village to teach Li Shi a lesson. However, Li Shi easily beat the four burly men to the ground. The surrounding villagers heard the commotion and went to see what had happened, only for a shocking scene to greet them. Everyone was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s been years since we last saw Li Shi, but he has grown a lot.¡± ¡°He could easily find something significant to do and earn money, especially with his skills.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the bodyguard agency and the administrator lack people with such formidable martial arts skills?¡± The wav everyone looked at Li Shi and his parents had changed. Even Mrs. Zou was frightened. She trembled when she saw Li Shi approaching with his clenched fists. ¡°You! D-Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me.¡± Mrs. Zou constantly bullied the weak but feared the mighty. She shook with fear at this moment. The surrounding villagers felt relieved when they saw how pathetic Mrs. Zou looked. She and her brothers ran away in fear after Li Shi threatened her. Li Shi carried his mother on his back, and his father followed. ¡°Li Shi, where are you taking your parents?¡± Everyone asked. ¡°Our second son is good and dutiful,¡± Mr. Li replied, ¡°He said he¡¯ll take us to see a doctor and cure his mother. Li Shi even cooked for us this morning. The food he made was delicious.¡± He wanted the villagers to understand Li Shi instead of misunderstanding him, so he quickly spoke up for his second son. After the group left, the villagers could not help but discuss what they saw. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Li are¡­ They would have treated their second son better if they had known this would happen.¡± ¡°Li Shi is a good kid and a filial son. His parents treated him like that in the past, but he still cares about them.¡± ¡°Li Zheng told me Li Shi brought many things for his parents last night. This child has grown up and seems to be capable.¡± As Li Shi led his parents out, he passed by the village entrance and the oil mill at noon. He saw Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao waiting in line at the oil mill. The couple had brought a lot of rapeseed with them. The people surrounding the oil mill were shocked to see how many rapeseeds the couple had and asked if they could get oil from the rapeseeds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°We can get oil with rapeseed, and it¡¯ll cost the same as peanuts.¡± He believed in his daughter. If she said they could get oil from rapeseed, then they could. The surrounding people became curious and went to take a look. ¡°So, these are rapeseeds? I¡¯ve never heard of these things before.¡± They only knew they could get oil from peanuts, not these things. They also wondered how much oil they could get from rapeseed compared to peanuts and if they could buy some rapeseed from the older couple. Still, rapeseed should be about the same value as peanuts. They could plant more per acre of land if it could produce more oil than peanuts. After all, the land was most crucial to farmers. However, most did not own much land. If they used their land to grow peanuts, then there would not be much land left for crops. If farmers yielded more per acre of land, it would be equivalent to having more than an acre, which would be more cost-effective. Shen Qiuhua did not try to hide it and patiently explained, ¡°These are rapeseed, and they grow similarly to cabbage, which we can also use to make stir-fried vegetables. They¡¯ll grow into rapeseed like these when they¡¯re ripe. We can also use them as a source of oil.¡¯ She remembered her daughter¡¯s explanation and told everyone. While talking, the oil mill workers fried the rapeseed and produced oil. ¡°It¡¯s oil! What they said is true!¡± Everyone became excited when the worker inside shouted. Everyone looked inside and saw that the worker had produced oil from the rapeseed. The fragrance was also solid but differed from that of peanuts. Everyone was stunned. Then someone hurriedly asked Shen Qiuhua, ¡°Does your family sell these rapeseeds? I would like to buy some, but I¡¯ll need to know how much you¡¯ll charge me.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯d like to buy some rapeseed if it¡¯s cheaper than peanuts. Can you tell us how to plant and harvest them?¡± Everyone looked at the older couple with eager eyes.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Inner Pride Chapter 387: Inner Pride Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were stunned. They thought everyone was curious, so they patiently explained how rapeseeds worked. However, they did not expect everyone to want to buy rapeseed from them. Shen Qiuhua remembered her daughter saying the rapeseed yield in one acre of land would be much higher than peanuts. She had told her parents to go and get oil from the rapeseed but did not say they could sell them. ¡°Y-You want to buy these rapeseeds?¡± The big guy¡¯s bright eyes dimmed when he saw the older couple¡¯s hesitation. He asked, ¡°You can¡¯t sell these, or are they too expensive? If they are, then we can¡¯t afford such things. ¡°We considered planting these rapeseeds if they yield as high as you said. Then we can use less of our land to plant them and use our remaining land to plant and grow crops.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao looked into everyone¡¯s eyes and suddenly thought of how they used to feel when farming. Shen Qiuhua did not feel good. After all, no farmer was nobler than the other. However, her family¡¯s life was good now because of her daughter. In the past, the Su family also had to rely on farming to survive. Shen Qiuhua did not impulsively say that she could sell the rapeseed when she thought about her daughter¡¯s plans. Su Binglan had placed many potatoes and sweet potatoes in the warehouse and said she would plant rapeseeds for everyone when spring came. Also, the Su family¡¯s rice production was high, and many villagers used grains to exchange rice seeds with them. Su Binglan had no objections and was willing to help many people. Shen Qiuhua thought her daughter would be willing to sell the rapeseed to everyone if she were there. After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°No, these seeds should be cheap. The rapeseeds we brought are for oil¡ªwe still have some at home. The price should be relatively low. My husband and I will go home and discuss it. ¡°You can all come to Su Teng Village to find me if you want to buy rapeseed. My name is Shen Qiuhua. You can ask the villagers, and they will know to point you in the right direction.¡± The surrounding people would look for Shen Qiuhua if they were interested in buying rapeseeds. Other villages did not have oil mills, so they often went to Northern Song Village to get them. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t be rash and sell your rapeseed. You won¡¯t get much oil now if you do.¡± Everyone expressed their gratitude to Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua did not mention her husband¡¯s name. If she did, everyone would know they were from the Su family. She knew to keep a low profile since they were outside Su Teng Village. However, she could not stop someone like Li Shi from recognizing her. When he saw Shen Qiuhua, he excitedly greeted the couple, ¡°Miss Shen! Mr. Su!¡± The older couple heard a voice nearby and only realized it was Li Shi when he approached them. The older couple had previously met Li Shi and Zhou Shan when they first helped Su Binglan open a shop in town. The older couple knew the two were management talents Su Binglan had trained. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s expression changed when she looked at Li Shi. She said enthusiastically, ¡°Oh, hello, Li Shi. Why have you come to Northern Song Village?¡± She remembered her daughter saying that Li Shi did not seem to have any relatives, and Shen Qiuhua did not ask any more questions. After all, she did not have to worry about her daughter¡¯s actions. However, she looked at the woman on Li Shi¡¯s back and the older man beside him. Shen Qiuhua guessed that they must be Li Shi¡¯s parents. ¡®Didn¡¯t Binglan say Li Shi didn¡¯t have any relatives?¡¯ Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart was full of doubt. ¡°My parents live in Northern Song Village, Miss Shen,¡± Li Shi said, ¡°My mother is in poor health, so I¡¯m bringing her to see my boss.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew the boss Li Shi was talking about was Su Binglan. ¡°Then you should hurry,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan will be giving consultations this afternoon.¡¯ ¡°Miss Shen, are you here to get oil? Do you need my help?¡± To Li Shi, his boss¡¯s matters were also his. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Shen Qiuhua said while waving, ¡°We¡¯re just waiting for the oil to be ready, then go home. Li Shi, you can use our oxcart to take your parents to Su Teng Village. It¡¯s such a long journey. How can you walk?¡± She was always sincere with her people. She knew Li Shi was a dutiful child when she saw him carrying his mother. Her heart ached for Li shi, so she hurriedly offered her oxcart to him. ¡°No, that¡¯s okay, Miss Shen. You still need to transport your oil home.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to return here after your mother¡¯s consultation, so just take the oxcart, Li Shi. It won¡¯t matter.¡± Li Shi did not want to use the oxcart, but Shen Qiuhua insisted. Ultimately, he had no choice but to listen to his elder. He moved his mother onto the oxcart and helped his father up. Then Li Shi bowed to Shen Qiuhua and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen!¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? We¡¯re not strangers. Hurry up and go now. You¡¯ll probably have to line up if you¡¯re late.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew there was a long queue the last time her daughter did consultations. She looked at Mrs. Li and thought she should hurry and see Su Binglan. Mr. and Mrs. Li also expressed gratitude to Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua, but the Su couple hurriedly waved. After Li Shi drove the oxcart away, the surrounding people finally reacted to what they had heard. ¡®IL-Li Shi is still alive!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard he returned last night. He¡¯s a good kid. His parents treated him terribly in the past, but he still misses and cares about them.¡± A few Northern Song villagers discussed this matter, and only then did Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao realize what Li Shi had been through as a child. The Su couple¡¯s hearts grew heavy as they knew life was difficult for Li Shi. However, someone asked Shen Qiuhua, ¡°Li Shi just called you Miss Shen and Mr. Su. Is your surname Su?¡± ¡°Are you the Su family from Su Teng Village?!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, we didn¡¯t know that oxcart belonged to your family.¡± Everyone was amazed and excitedly began to get close to Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao. ¡°No wonder you have things like rapeseed. I heard that your daughter had discovered many new things. These must be good stuff, so we must buy them.¡± ¡°I also heard that Miss Su is a very good person and has helped many people. Surely the price of these rapeseed seeds won¡¯t be very high.¡± As everyone chimed in one after another, Shen Qiuhua could only laugh dryly, not knowing how to explain herself. Still, she felt proud whenever others spoke highly of her daughter. Li Shi drove the oxcart, bringing his parents to Su Teng Village. His heart felt warm, and he was grateful to his boss¡¯s parents. The distance between Northern Song Village and Su Teng Village was quite far. He could carry his mother on his back, but his father¡¯s body could not handle walking such a long distance.. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: That Young Lady Chapter 388: That Young Lady Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Shi realized he was still soft-hearted and could not bear to let his parents work hard. He always felt sorry for his parents whenever he saw their old and hunched bodies. Therefore, he was very grateful to his boss¡¯s parents for letting him drive the oxcart to Su Teng Village. Li Shi did not know where he would be in his life if it were not for his boss. Perhaps he would have never returned to Northern Song Village to check on his family. If he continued to be a hooligan and gave up on himself, he would feel inferior and would feel that his parents looked down on him. He would not have thought of returning to the village. If he did not, he might not even know if his parents were alive or dead. Li Shi felt a lingering fear in his heart when he thought of these things. However, Mr. and Mrs. Li were confused when their son kept mentioning his boss to the Su couple. Mr. and Mrs. Li were cautious when they looked at their son. They felt doubtful but dared not ask Li Shi anything. Li Shi noticed his parent¡¯s expressions and fell into deep thought. Then he slowly said, ¡°Mr. Su and Miss Shen are my boss¡¯s parents. I did many terrible things back then and met with Lin Zheng, but my boss saved us. I was a hooligan back then and gave up on myself. I thought my life didn¡¯t matter.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Li felt even more guilty when they heard that. ¡°Li Shi, it¡¯s all our fault. If it weren¡¯t for us, you wouldn¡¯t have gone through that,¡± Mrs. Li said, crying. Li Shi looked at his mother. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mother. Let me finish.¡± Mrs. Li nodded, still sobbing. She and Mr. Li continued to listen patiently. They were quite happy that Li Shi was willing to tell them about his past. Still, Mrs. Li felt guilty and sad when she heard this. ¡°Then we met our boss,¡± Li Shi continued, ¡°She was a young lady who went to town and set up a stall to sell roasted chestnuts. We saw that she had earned loads of money, so my friends and I tried to rob her.¡± He was embarrassed when he told his parents this and wanted to find a hole to hide in. He was simply too ashamed to face anyone. ¡°However, we realized how strong she was when we fought her. She beat us down in just two moves. We thought she would make things difficult, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she only asked some questions and told us to go to her stall early in the morning to find her. ¡°It¡¯s good that we went to find her. My life wouldn¡¯t be this good if we chose differently. My boss can do many things, make delicious food, and is highly capable,¡± Li Shi¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke. He had a look of worship. He could say a lot more when it came to his boss, but he did not continue. Mr. and Mrs. Li were shocked and amazed when they heard their son¡¯s story. They wondered if such a young lady could ever exist. The couple could not help but feel their hearts tighten as they listened to their son¡¯s story, but at the same time, they also expressed gratitude toward the young lady. After all, she was the one who had saved Li Shi. ¡°She¡¯s our boss who gave us a hand and taught us many things. She also trusted us and let us look after her shop. We get paid every month with a bonus. I¡¯ve already saved money, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I only want you two to get healthy first.¡¯ Mr. and Mrs. Li still felt ashamed. ¡°Li Shi, that¡¯s all the money you¡¯ve worked so hard to save. We can¡¯t use your money. We have some with us and plan to give them to you.¡± A long time after they had left Northern Song Village, Mrs. Li took out a set of worn clothes. Then she tore the old clothes apart and found 100 copper coins inside. Mrs. Li had sewn the 100 copper coins into her patched clothes so that her evil daughters-in-law would not know where the money was. After all, Mrs. Li wanted to give them to Li Shi. ¡®Everyone said Li Shi was dead, but I refused to believe it.¡¯ Li Shi watched as his mother carefully took a hundred copper coins from her clothes and handed them to him. His eyes started to sting, and tears almost flowed out. ¡°Mother, I told you, I have money. These are yours, so keep them. Since my two siblings don¡¯t care about you, I will.¡± Li Shi still yearned for kinship. He wanted to have a family and parents. Lin Zheng and Zhou Shan could see their parents every day whenever they returned home, so Li Shi felt a little envious. The feeling of not having a family to return to was too painful. His heart was always empty, and he did not know what to do with the money he had earned. That was why he enjoyed working at the dessert shop during the day. It was crowded and lively during the day, and it would distract him from his loneliness. However, he felt lost again whenever the dessert shop closed for the night. He did not know where his home was. Since he and his parents had cleared up their misunderstandings, he felt a sense of security with his parents around. Besides, his parents had changed, and he could afford to care for them. Mr. and Mrs. Li felt so touched that they did not know what to say. ¡°Li Shi, we can¡¯t be a burden to you in our current state.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, do you not want to live with me?¡± Li Shi asked. ¡°No, no, we want to make it up to you, but¡­but we¡¯ll be a burden to you if we continue like this.¡± Mrs. Li did not want to go for a consultation, but her son insisted, so she had to go. If she wanted to get medicine, she would not. After all, the copper coins she had saved were for Li Shi. Li Shi replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m helping my boss look after her shop in town. I¡¯ve always wanted to build a house in the surrounding villages. Since I have you two, we can look for a house together. I also planned to raise chickens and ducks. Didn¡¯t you say you want to make it up to me? Then help me with something.¡± He knew his parents would only move in with him if he said that. The more Mr. and Mrs. Li listened, the more their hearts ached. They knew their second son faced difficulties living alone, but he did not say it. The couple realized how poorly their other two sons had treated them, but only their second son was willing to care for them. Li Shi showed his filial piety. He had said that purposefully so they would not feel like burdens. Mr. and Mrs. Li felt even more guilty but were very touched. ¡®How can this child be so good to us?¡¯ Mrs. Li sobbed under Li Shi¡¯s persuasion. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll treat you well and compensate for what happened in the past.¡± A faint smile appeared on Li Shi¡¯s face. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll get paid every month. If I save up more, we won¡¯t have to return to Northern Song Village. We¡¯ll just build a house near Su Teng Village instead. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mrs. Li said, ¡°We¡¯ll build a house for you and your future family. I¡¯ll find you a good wife who will treat you well. She¡¯ll be warm and kind to you. Your father and I can still help you look after your child while you do your own thing. We¡¯ll help your future wife with family matters.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s gloomy expression suddenly brightened. She and her husband had been in despair but regained their hope when their second son returned.. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Apprentice Wanted Chapter 389: Apprentice Wanted Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Shi listened to his mother attentively and imagined that scene. He felt a sense of certainty in his heart as if floating in the air. He had finally found his home. He knew it was meaningful to work hard and earn money. He could be dutiful to his parents, get married, and even raise children. His heart felt at ease now that he realized it. Mr. and Mrs. Li also imagined their future together. They never thought they could be with their second son when they were older. Their second son had a good heart, and they should treat him well. The older couple would not care about anything else in the future and only focus on making it up to their second son. They talked and smiled along the way. Li Shi was worried his parents would get bored, so he told them about Su Teng Village during their journey. The more the couple listened, the more surprised they became. It was as if they were listening to a legend. After having lunch, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu went to the house Su Binglan had renovated to provide consultations. People were already waiting at the entrance when the duo arrived. Many unfamiliar faces from surrounding villages also showed up. They had heard about Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills and knew she was on duty, so they rushed over. Su Binglan¡¯s consultations were sudden¡ªonly the Su Teng villagers knew. However, after a week, those from surrounding villages who had heard about her services and wanted to receive treatment started visiting Su Teng Village. Each villager had brought copper coins with them. They knew the rules about Su Teng villagers receiving free consultations, while people from surrounding villages would have to pay two coins per person for consultations. Su Binglan asked everyone to line up after entering. Everyone had a number and a seat so they would not have to stand at the door. Then she started examining and consulting her patients. Even if it were a severe condition, she could accurately prescribe medicine after briefly looking at her patients. Her medication typically cost five to ten coins, which was not expensive. The Su Teng villagers knew about this, but the people from surrounding villages held their medicine bags with trembling hands. They suspected they were hallucinating. Still, the information they had gathered proved true, as the medicine they received was cheap and effective. Su Binglan had taken good care of many Su Teng villagers. There was a woman in Su Teng Village whose grandaunt was Old Lady Lin. Old Lady Lin¡¯s leg used to hurt terribly, but it had gotten better thanks to Su Binglan. It no longer hurt, and she did not even wake up at night because of it. The woman knew her grandaunt would not lie, so she visited Su Binglan. The woman always had headaches. She did not know what was happening to her, and even ingesting folk remedies did not work. She had bought medicine from Su Binglan, which only cost five coins. However, she saw a sign at the side with her sharp eyes which said, ¡°recruiting apprentices.¡± The woman could not help but ask softly, ¡°Miss Su, what does that sign mean?¡± ¡°My second brother is looking for an apprentice. He needs help managing his herb field and will teach his apprentice about them,¡± Su Binglan replied. When the people around them heard this, they widened their eyes and perked up their ears. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re taking in an apprentice, right?¡± ¡°How much will it cost monthly to be an apprentice?¡± Everyone knew learning from the Su family was good, but they did not know how much they had to pay for lessons. In this era, everyone knew they had to pay to be an apprentice, regardless of field. Apprentices had to pay and do odd jobs back then. It was for learning new skills to support oneself to make a living with those skills. ¡°It¡¯s free. You don¡¯t have to pay,¡± Su Binglan said straightforwardly. ¡°W-We don¡¯t have to pay?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s so generous!¡± Everyone was stunned and suspected they had misheard. Of course, they would doubt others but never Su Binglan. After all, they had seen what the Su family had achieved, especially Su Binglan. She was a good person, and everyone was very thankful to her. They believed in her. Still, they thought they had misheard since there had never been apprentices who did not pay for their lessons. Su Wenxiu helped to explain, ¡°My sister is right. I¡¯ll take in apprentices for free. I¡¯ll teach my apprentices medicinal knowledge, but they¡¯ll also help me plant herbs and manage the herbal field. ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. As an apprentice, I¡¯ll do many things for my teacher,¡± a big guy said. ¡°The most attention-grabbing thing to me is the free lessons. Some people learn little even after paying, but I know the Su family¡¯s teachings will be sincere.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if my children can become apprentices.¡± ¡°My child is six years old now and can learn things.¡± ¡°My grandson is over ten years old, so maybe he can learn too.¡± Everyone would fight for their children to learn from Su Wenxiu. They knew there were always benefits to being close to the Su family. Nonetheless, it was most beneficial to learn medical knowledge, unlike learning something like carpentry. Some doctors would not take in apprentices, even if one paid for lessons. However, it also depended on one¡¯s talent. Su Wenxiu felt a little embarrassed when he heard what those people said. After all, he had learned much medical knowledge from his sister. His sister had told him there was no end to learning and always had to study hard. He knew he still had much to learn but would not undervalue himself. Su Wenxiu would teach his apprentices earnestly. Su Binglan added, ¡°Those between 8 to 13 years old would have to go through an interview. Only after passing can they become an apprentice. My second brother will be here to choose three apprentices tomorrow.¡± Everyone took note of what they heard and asked for more details. Everyone was eager to go home and discuss these things with their children. Then they would go over early the following day. Some sighed because their children were too young, not even eight. After the small interlude, Su Binglan continued to consult and treat people. She was swift, so the patients did not have to line up for too long. Soon, it was Shi Cui¡¯s turn, and she seemed a little cautious. Su Binglan glanced over and saw Shi Cui¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± Since there were still many people in line, Su Binglan was brief in her consultations. Shi Cui said with her outstretched hand, ¡°I would like you to treat my hand, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan looked at the outstretched hand and said, ¡°These chilblains and cracks look severe. Do you get these on the same hand whenever it¡¯s cold?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± Shi Cui felt a little uneasy. She wondered if there was a way to cure it after hearing Su Binglan say it was severe. Su Binglan replied, ¡°The ointment will cost five coins. Apply it on your hand daily, and you¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Cui was shocked. ¡®Did Miss Su say the medicine only cost five coins and could cure my hand in just a few days? Is it true?!¡¯ Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: What a Good Atmosphere Chapter 390: What a Good Atmosphere Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shi Cui was surprised but dared not ask further. After all, she knew a line was behind her, and Su Binglan was very busy. Hence, Shi Cui did not say much and revealed her five coins. ¡°I-I¡¯ll buy the ointment.¡± She stuttered because she was too excited. Then she paid the five coins Ding Wan had lent her to Su Binglan. Shi Cui felt a little dazed when she handed over the five coins as Su Binglan¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. ¡®My hand will be okay in just a few days?¡¯ Su Wenxiu took the copper coins, grabbed the ointment according to his sister¡¯s prescription, and gave it to Shi Cui. The older woman¡¯s expression did not surprise Su Wenxiu as everyone had the same look in their eyes whenever they bought medicine. He also knew Shi Cui would be zrateful to Su Binglan after recovering. ¡°Be careful not to get your hands too wet these next few days,¡± Su Binglan advised. She told Shi Cui about things she should take note of, and Shi Cui listened attentively. Shi Cui was still in shock after leaving. She lowered her head and asked herself, ¡°Will my hand be okay in a few days?¡± The passing villagers saw her expression when she came out. Someone asked, ¡°You can¡¯t believe it, Shi Cui? Hahaha.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, my hand has been like this for a year and has become quite severe, but Miss Su said I¡¯ll be fine in a few days after applying some ointment. That¡¯s incredible.¡± An older lady waved and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it except that it¡¯s magical. I had trouble hearing before, so my condition was slightly more severe. ¡°I heard older adults often develop hearing problems, but I had Miss Su treat me last time. After taking several doses of her medicine, I could hear better three days later. It¡¯s been a week, and I can hear much clearer now. I can even hear you.¡± The older lady smiled. Shi Cui had not spoken to the villagers for a long time, so she did not know these things. She was shocked after hearing the older lady¡¯s story. After expressing her thanks, Shi Cui hurriedly ran home to apply the ointment. Meanwhile, Su Binglan continued treating her patients, and a few people who had visited her last time returned. One of them was Miss He. She looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°I feel much better and full of energy now, Miss Su. I¡¯m no longer as weak as before. ¡°My friends also said I look much better. Thank you, Miss Su. I wouldn¡¯t feel this healthy if you didn¡¯t consult me and prescribe the medicine.¡± Su Binglan had also cured Lin Chai¡¯s stutter. He was more willing to talk and chatted with the villagers daily. In the meantime, he had been looking for a job. In the past, he worried about his wife¡¯s health and that she would fall and faint. Since Miss He¡¯s health had improved, she did not need her husband to worry as she could care for herself and the children at home. Su Binglan took Miss He¡¯s pulse and nodded, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re much better now. You haven¡¯t finished your medicine, have you?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t finished them yet.¡± ¡°Okay, continue taking them. Your body will be perfect after a few more days. You will be healthy and strong.¡± Miss He became misty-eyed as she listened to these words. She kept thanking Su Binglan. Su Binglan waved and said, ¡°You must pay attention to your daily diet and keep up with your nutrition. You can¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Miss He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, I will eat well, Miss Su. Then I¡¯ll have more strength and can do more things.¡± She wanted to ask Su Binglan it the totu factory was still hiring and it she could work. However, she knew that Su Binglan had already provided her and her husband with medical services to help them. She could not ask and make things difficult for Su Binglan. Therefore, Miss He hesitated and said nothing, but Su Binglan looked into Miss He¡¯s eyes and knew what she was thinking. She also knew things had been tough for Miss He and Lin Chai. Moreover, the couple had three sons. She asked, ¡°Miss He, do you know needlework?¡± Miss He nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Su. I make all my family¡¯s clothes by myself. I also make all their shoes.¡± She could have made more clothes and shoes to sell in town if it were not for her poor health. Su Binglan had an idea. ¡°Hmm, yes.¡± Although Miss He had suspected why Su Binglan would ask this, she would not say anything. Miss He left after thanking Su Binglan because she still had people to see and things to do. Although Li Shi was driving the oxcart to Su Teng Village, he dared not go too fast for fear of making his mother uncomfortable. Hence, it was already past noon when the Li family arrived. Many people were standing in line, and the seats inside were full, so the trio had to queue up at the back. Mr. and Mrs. Li were shocked. ¡°We didn¡¯t know there would be this many people.¡± ¡°My boss¡¯s medical skills are excellent, to say the least,¡± Li Shi said, ¡°The medicine she provides is cheap, so that¡¯s why there are so many people here.¡± While the trio stood in line, the Su Teng villagers looked at them and asked, ¡°You three aren¡¯t from here, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from Northern Song Village,¡± Li Shi replied. ¡°Oh, I know. Your village is the only one with an oil mill among the eight surrounding villages. Everyone goes there to get oil. Mr. and Mrs. Li nodded carefully. They still felt very restrained in this unfamiliar village. However, they passed a few villages along the way and realized that Su Teng Village was the most unique among the rest. Although the weather was cold, many villagers gathered to chat in groups of twos and threes at the village entrance. Everyone was smiling, and no one was frowning. Even when the trio asked for directions, the Su Teng Villagers would give directions to them enthusiastically. The older couple knew the customs in Su Teng Village were outstanding. Li Shi had always helped in town but had never been to Su Teng Village, so he did not know how things worked there. His first visit there this time left a profound impression on him. He felt Su Teng Village¡¯s lively atmosphere and was pleased. Everyone¡¯s mental outlook was different here. A woman from Su Teng Village looked at Li Shi¡¯s parents and said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our very own Miss Su is a kind young lady. Her medical skills are outstanding, and her medicine is cheap.¡± The Su Teng Villagers added enthusiastically, ¡°Although you¡¯d have to pay for a consultation since you¡¯re from another village, it¡¯s still much cheaper than elsewhere. It¡¯s only two extra copper coins.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Li only started to relax after hearing this. Su Binglan was surprised to see Li Shi when it was the trio¡¯s turn for consultation. ¡°Oh, Li Shi. Who did you bring with you?¡± ¡°Hello, Boss. These are my parents,¡± Li Shi explained, ¡°I took the day off to go home last night. My parents aren¡¯t doing well, so I brought them here for a consultation.¡± He had been working alongside Su Binglan and knew her personality well. He knew she liked to be straightforward and not beat around the bush, so he quickly clarified things. ¡®I¡¯ll spare my boss the details since she¡¯s so busy.¡¯ Su Binglan quickly understood the situation and said to Mr. and Mrs. Li, ¡°You can sit here while I take your pulse..¡± Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: A Little Shy Chapter 391: A Little Shy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Shi felt touched when he heard how his boss addressed his parents. He did not feel anything when others respected him but had an indescribable feeling when others respected his parents. His heart was full of gratitude toward his boss, but he did not know how to show it. He felt slightly nervous as he watched Su Binglan take his mother¡¯s pulse. He feared his mother¡¯s condition might be more severe than expected. Still, he would spend as much money as needed if Su Binglan could cure his mother. After all, he did not want anything to happen to his parents and only wanted them to be healthy. His mother had also said she would find him a wife to look after their future child, and Li Shi could imagine it. After taking Mrs. Li¡¯s pulse, Su Binglan immediately prescribed the medicine, ¡°Wenxiu, get three doses according to the prescription.¡± Then she looked at Mr. Li and told Su Wenxiu to get him some medicine also. Su Binglan passed the medicine to Li Shi and said, ¡°This is the medicine for your mother. Brew it and give it to your mother to drink. These are your father¡¯s. Do the same for him. ¡°Oh, right, this is for your mother¡¯s eyes. Her vision is blurring because she cries so often. Use this¡ªshe¡¯ll be okay in five to six days. Remember, they need to rest and recuperate for half a month. Only then will they be fine. ¡°The same goes for your father. Your parents¡¯ main issue is that they¡¯re malnourished. They¡¯ll get better after eating better food and getting proper rest.¡± Su Binglan told Li Shi many details. Li Shi¡¯s eyes turned red excitedly when he heard his boss say that his parents would be fine in a few days. He would not doubt these words. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± He did not know what else to say besides that while his parents were stunned. They did not expect that they would recover. Mrs. Li was well aware of her condition and did not know how much longer she had to live, but she heard that she would be okay in half a month, which surprised her. However, Su Binglan had not mentioned the medicines¡¯ price ¡°M-Miss Su, how much is the medicine?¡± Mrs. Li knew a consultation would cost two coins per person or four coins for her and her husband but did not know how much the medicine would cost. Su Binglan replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re Li Shi¡¯s parents, you won¡¯t have to pay for the medicine.¡± Li Shi differed from Lin Zheng and Zhou Shan in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. One was her disciple, and the other was her workers under her protection. However, she would have told Su Wenxiu to charge the Li family according to the rules if he were the one running the place. Still, since Su Binglan was present to give medical services and Li Shi¡¯s parents were there for consultation and treatment, Su Binglan would not accept their money for the medication. ¡°B-Boss, you can¡¯t do that. We must pay for the herbs,¡± Li Shi sobbed, ¡°I¡¯ve brought money.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me. Since you call me boss, I¡¯ll still protect you,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°If you feel indebted, continue to help me look after the shop and learn what I¡¯ve taught you. Remember, you still have to be a manager in the future.¡± Li Shi knew his boss preferred things to be brief-winded, so he nodded, feeling touched. ¡°Yes, Boss! I¡¯ll take good care of the shop and study hard.¡± He didn¡¯t know what else to say as he held the medicine with tears threatening to fall from his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an adult now, so don¡¯t cry, or everyone will laugh at you.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Li knew Su Binglan was much younger than Li Shi, but Li Shi treated Su Binglan as his older sister. The older couple could see their sincerity. Li Shi would only show weakness in front of Su Binglan or when he was alone. Mr. and Mrs. Li were also grateful to Su Binglan from the bottom of their hearts and continuously expressed gratitude. After a few more backs and forwards, Su Binglan let Li Shi take his parents back. As Li Shi drove the oxcart, he said to his parents, ¡°I want to settle down in Su Teng Village It¡¯ll be perfect, I know it.¡± Mrs. Li nodded. ¡°I also think this place is perfect. We¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and sell that land,¡± Li Shi said, ¡°Then well pack up and see if we can settle down in Su Teng Village.¡± He felt safer in Su Teng Village because he knew his boss was around. After all, he treated his boss as his family. Du Xiaoshuan, Li Dazhuang, and a few others were usually responsible for the hotpot restaurant¡¯s ingredients. They were also in charge of gathering goods and restocking them. Since Li Dazhuang and Jiang Xiaocheng had gotten married, Su Wenwu told him to help out in town more often so that it would be easier for the newly-engaged couple to be together. Meanwhile, Du Xiaoshuan collected ingredients from Stone Village and sometimes visited Su Teng Village. The hotpot restaurant did not have enough meatballs this time, so he went to the tofu factory to collect some. No matter the reason, he was always thrilled to go to Su Teng Village. That was mainly because Du Xiaoju was there. Du Xiaoshuan felt extremely at ease because his sister worked alongside Su Binglan. Du Xiaoju was excited to see her brother. ¡°Brother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and load the goods.¡± Li Mei and Du Xiaoju were in charge of people making meatballs for the hotpot restaurant. Li Mei quickly helped Du Xiaoju when she heard someone was coming to collect the meatballs. Li Mei was a typically observant and hardworking person. That was why Su Binglan wanted her to make meatballs with Du Xiaoju. After packing the goods, the duo pushed the cart out. Li Mei was stunned when she saw Du Xiaoshuan. Du Xiaoshuan thought his younger sister had come out but did not expect to see a beautiful young lady instead. He was astounded, especially when Li Mei looked back at him with big eyes. ¡°Li Mei, this is my brother, Xiaoshuan. He¡¯s from Stone Village and works for the civil and military young master,¡± Du Xiaoju introduced the two, ¡°Brother, this is Li Mei. She makes meatballs with me now.¡± Du Xiaoshuan nodded in a daze and said in embarrassment, ¡°M-Miss Mei, nice to meet you.¡± Li Mei also returned to her senses and replied, ¡°Hello, Xiaoshuan.¡± She did not even know where to put her hands as she spoke. Li Mei and Du Xiaoju prepared to carry the box to the oxcart, but Du Xiaoshuan quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t put in so much effort, ladies. Let me do it.¡± He lifted the box and placed it on the oxcart, making his arms look muscular. Li Mei felt shy and thought she should not have looked. However, she could not help but take a few more glances. Before Du Xiaoshuan left, he took out a stick of candied gourd and said, ¡°This is for you, Little Sister.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Brother,¡± Du Xiaoju said smilingly, ¡°Stop buying things for me, okay? You should save money and find a good wife. I want a sister-in-law, you know?¡± Du Xiaoshuan said, ¡°Mother wants me to settle in Su Teng Village. She said I would be closer to you to look out for each other. Du Xiaoju was delighted to hear that and replied, ¡°What¡¯s your plan, Big Brother?¡± Du Xiaoshuan said, ¡°Su Teng Village is perfect, so I agree with Mother. Since we¡¯re not originally from Stone Village, we¡¯ll move here later. Now that I¡¯ve found you, Mother feels I owe you for not being able to protect you for all those years. Still, I do want to be closer to you..¡± Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Touched Chapter 392: Touched Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Du Xiaoju knew what kind of life her mother and brother had lived in the past. Just thinking about it made her uncomfortable. She became teary-eyed, and her voice was hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m happy that we found each other again, Big Brother. Please tell Mother not to miss me too much. ¡°You don¡¯t always have to think about me and start thinking more about yourself. I¡¯m working at the factory now and receive salaries and bonuses. Also, Miss Su has treated me very well. I have many sisters who take good care of me, like Li Mei.¡± Du Xiaoju treated Luo Jian and Li Mei as her sisters. However, Luo Juan had gone to help at Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s cafeteria, so Du Xiaoju became more familiar with Li Mei. Perhaps it was because Li Mei was older than Du Xiaoju and more mature in handling things. Most of the time, Li Mei took care of Du Xiaoju instead. Although Du Xiaoju did not say it, Li Mei knew she was grateful. After hearing his sister¡¯s words, Du Xiaoshuan looked at Li Mei again and said thoughtfully, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my sister, Miss Mei.¡± Li Mei was at a loss when she suddenly heard this and saw Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s expression of gratitude. ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t do much. X-Xiaoju also takes care of me.¡± Her words were incoherent, and her face was flushed red as she waved around. She typically did not stutter but not this time. ¡°All right, don¡¯t scare my friend, Big Brother,¡± Du Xiaoju hurriedly said. Du Xiaoshuan scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°W-?Well, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± He wondered if he had looked too fierce just now and if he had scared her because of it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Li Mei quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± ¡°Big Brother, you should go now. Remember to tell mother not to worry about me,¡± Du Xiaoju said, ¡°I like Su Teng Village too, so I¡¯ll also save up. When the time comes, we can buy a house and live here.¡± Du Xiaoshuan said, ¡°Yes, Little Sister. You don¡¯t have to worry. You can save the money for yourself since I¡¯m also earning.¡± The brother and sister chatted a little longer before Du Xiaoshuan drove the oxcart to town to deliver the goods. Li Mei¡¯s face was still red, but Du Xiaoju was still young and simple-minded, so she did not think much of it. She explained to Li Mei, ¡°My brother is a nice guy. He¡¯s not scary. He has a good temper and is great to my mother and me. ¡°Xiaoshuan is also very hardworking. Although, he might look a little serious when he¡¯s not smiling. So, don¡¯t be afraid of him, okay?¡± Du Xiaoju was worried that her brothers serious expression had frightened Li Mei. Li Mei shook her head and quickly explained, ¡°No, your brother is fine. I just¡­l just don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Du Xiaoju chuckled. ¡°Right? You think my brother is nice, too, right? Xiaoshuan is very attentive and always brings me food whenever he visits me. He can¡¯t bear to eat all the food himself and is always close to our mother and me. ¡°We didn¡¯t have much to eat when I was younger, and Xiaoshuan always said he was full. But I Imow he said that just so my mother and I could eat more.¡± Du Xiaoju could not help but ramble on whenever she talked about her brother. She would not be able to stop herself. Still, Li Mei listened attentively with a trace of emotion in her heart. After returning inside, she listened to Du Xiaoju talk about her brother while making meatballs. She said lowly, ¡°A person who is dutiful to his parents and kind to his siblings is indeed good.¡± ¡°Yes, my brother is kind.¡± Du Xiaoju nodded, ¡°I¡¯d like him and my mother to settle down in Su Teng Village because of how great it is. The village will only improve with Miss Su around. ¡°Many others want to live here, too, but not everyone can enter without the village official¡¯s permission. One would have to go through the town center to buy land. ¡°I heard our village is good because the village official only allows those with good morals to live here. The village official won¡¯t let problematic people live here.¡± Du Xiaoju only learned a lot about Su Teng Village after staying there. Li Mei laughed when she heard this. ¡°Yes, our village is magnificent. My parents are gone, but I still have my younger siblings. I would probably get bullied if I lived in another village, but everyone here helps us. ¡°Even the village chief would ask if my siblings and I needed help. We might¡¯ve starved to death if it weren¡¯t for the villagers¡¯ help.¡± Everyone in Su Teng Village helped each other. Although the villagers liked to chat and gossip, they had no bad intentions. Du Xiaoju sighed. ¡°Stone Village is unlike this one. My brother told me some people in Stone Village are very selfish. Some don¡¯t care about their parents, and others don¡¯t care about their siblings. Li Mei, I admire you. You¡¯ve been taking care of your younger siblings all alone.¡± Li Mei said, ¡°Well, they¡¯re my siblings, and we only have each other to rely on. How can I ignore them? I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if I did.¡± She would not be able to sleep in peace if she were to be selfish. She would never have the heart to watch her younger siblings starve. Taking excellent care of her siblings made her feel at ease and that she had not let her late parents down. Du Xiaoju started to admire Li Mei from the bottom of her heart after discovering what she had been through. Moreover, Du Xiaoju was willing to keep close to Li Mei and talk to her more. After all, Du Xiaoju¡¯s mother and brother said she should befriend those with good hearts. Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu had been busy the whole afternoon, and they only finished giving consultations when it was late at night. The brother-sister duo would probably have to stay till midnight if it were not for Su Binglan¡¯s outstanding medical skills. This time, many who came for consultations were from the surrounding villages. After all, everyone worked hard all year round and would inevitably develop health problems. Even if these people faced severe illnesses, they bore them as much as possible. They would refuse to see a doctor or get medicine. Take Old Lady Lin, for example. Her leg was in so much pain that she could not sleep at night, but she never complained because she did not want her family to worry and spend so much money on medication. It was too expensive for people in that era to see doctors and get medicine. Therefore, they would resist but die if they could not. Su Binglan had learned about this and wanted to treat as many people as possible. Moreover, Su Wenxiu could continue even if she stopped giving medical services in the future. In the future, he would also cultivate some apprentices. Then more people would benefit from more affordable healthcare. Su Binglan had many ideas but needed time to put them into motion. After all, there were some things she could only do one step at a time. As the duo packed up and was about to close the door, Su Wenxiu said excitedly, ¡°I can take in apprentices tomorrow, Little Sister!¡± He could now be a teacher, which he dared not even imagine in the past.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Candles and Oil Lamps Chapter 393: Candles and Oil Lamps Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu felt highly tense after such a busy afternoon because he could not make mistakes whenever handing out medicine to the patients. Even so, he did not feel tired. Su Binglan noticed his expression and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve gone through the wringer the whole afternoon, Second Brother. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± Su Wenxiu was puzzled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Are you? You didn¡¯t rest the entire afternoon.¡± Su Binglan packed the herbs and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m in a good mood after helping so many people.¡± She was the person who Su Wenxiu admired most. ¡®Your medical skills are outstanding, so you can help many people. Also, I feel like the medicinal herbs you prepared are magical. I¡¯ve never seen anyone prepare medicine like you.¡± He learned more and more from his sister while constantly researching and studying daily. He thought his sister¡¯s prescriptions were bold, but the effects were always better. He had never thought of treating illnesses this way but suddenly realized Su Binglan must be an expert after seeing her prescriptions. Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°You can¡¯t be conservative as a doctor, especially since you can¡¯t treat some illnesses by being so. You won¡¯t be able to cure your patients if you¡¯re too conservative. ¡°You must be bold to cure the more severe illnesses. Of course, conservative treatment methods are still appropriate to cure some illnesses.¡± Su Wenxiu listened to his sister¡¯s words and said, ¡°I know, Little Sister. One might say, ¡®the right medicine at the right time.¡¯¡± ¡°Yes, I like that,¡± Su Binglan tidied up the herbs as she spoke and took Su Wenxiu¡¯s notes to read. She read through them and saw everyone¡¯s conditions, symptoms, and medications. She praised her second brother, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, Wenxiu. Keep it up, and you¡¯ll become an unrivaled doctor.¡± Su Wenxiu would feel re-energized whenever his sister encouraged him. Su Wenxiu knew he had to read and consolidate more notes when he got home, so he planned to stay up late to study. It was good that the Su family¡¯s conditions had improved. They could afford candles and oil lamps now. Su Wenxiu also had his own room and desk, where he could sit and study under the candles and oil lamps. Those things were expensive, and Su Wenxiu was typically reluctant to use them. However, he had to use them for his studies. He would study with 120% spirit and not waste time to make up for it. After packing up, Su Binglan told Su Wenxiu, ¡°You should go home first.¡± Su Wenxiu was stunned. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming? ¡®Where is she going in the middle of the night?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to Aunt Ding¡¯s house for a bit,¡± Su Binglan answered.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Su Wenxiu knew his sister had other things to tend to. After all, the Su family had grown accustomed to listening to Su Binglan¡¯s arrangements and would not ask too many questions. Su Wenxiu went home after locking the door. After a tense afternoon, he could finally relax but immediately felt hungry. Therefore, he rushed home for dinner. Meanwhile, Su Binglan arrived at Ding Wan¡¯s house almost simultaneously with the older lady. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian had already finished cooking egg fried rice for dinner. Since Su Binglan taught Ding Wan how to make egg fried rice, Ding Wan had been cooking for her husband and son every night. The father and son kept saying it was delicious. Therefore, the father-son duo also learned how to make it. That night, the duo returned home early to cook egg fried rice and then waited for Ding Wan to come home to eat. Ding Wan was thrilled to see Su Binglan. ¡°Ah, Binglan is here. Quick, come in. Your uncle and cousin made egg fried rice with meat slices. They should taste good.¡± Su Binglan had told Ding Wan that she could add more things to egg fried rice, so Ding Wan relayed that message to her husband and son. So, they added more ingredients to their egg fried rice. Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, Cousin Wenxian, your cooking skills are pretty good.¡± Su Wenxian smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Cousin Binglan. We didn¡¯t know much about cooking, but my mother taught us how to make egg fried rice after learning it from you.¡± Ding Wan warmly invited her niece to eat, and Su Binglan did not argue. While eating, Ding Wan told her niece how everyone had made school bags. ¡®Everyone says the backpacks are practical and convenient. As for the handbags, we agree that young ladies will like them more. I also told Shi Cui to visit you in the afternoon to get her hand treated.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You did a good job with them, Aunt Ding. Shi Cui did come to get her hand examined. It wasn¡¯t too severe, so she¡¯ll be okay in a few days.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were clueless about the embroidery shop, so they did not interrupt the duo. After the meal, Ding Wan took a few bags from the back room. ¡°We made eight backpacks and six handbags today. They¡¯re learning a little slower now, but we¡¯ll be able to finish faster in the afternoon.¡± Su Binglan looked at the bags and said, ¡°These will suffice. Also, Miss He knows how to do needlework, so you can ask her if she wants to work at the embroidery shop when you have the time.¡± ¡°Miss He?¡± Ding Wan needed help remembering. ¡°Miss He is Lin Chai¡¯s wife,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin probably won¡¯t have an impression of her since she came to our village quite late, and you weren¡¯t in good health then. You may not have an impression of her, either, Aunt Ding. ¡°Lin Chai had difficulties speaking and didn¡¯t interact with the villagers, but you might not know him.¡± After hearing what her niece had said, Ding Wan responded, ¡°Miss He is the young lady with three sons, right? I remember now. She was weak and probably stayed home often, so I didn¡¯t have much contact with her. Still, I didn¡¯t expect her to know about needlework. ¡°I heard that her family is in a tough spot. Since she knows needlework, it would be great if she could work in the embroidery shop. It would improve her family¡¯s living conditions, after all.¡± Ding Wan also hoped to help the villagers as much as possible. Then she thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Binglan, we might have a problem with efficiency because everyone is good at sewing different things. ¡°We can work faster by splitting our workload. For example, one person can handle the fabric, the other sew the bag, and the other finishes it by stitching the buttons.¡± After listening and thinking about it, Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s a terrific idea, Aunt Ding. I never thought of it like that. Then well give the workers bonuses and wages according to the team¡¯s efficiency. You can arrange for them to form small teams. The more they do, the more they earn.¡± Ding Wan nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll remember to tell them that tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about Miss He. I¡¯ll talk to her personally.¡± Su Wenxian was listening and eating, but he was a little distracted.. He could not help but ask, ¡°Cousin Binglan, is there anything my father and I can do?¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Wine Barrels Chapter 394: Wine Barrels Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even Su Wenxian was envious of his mother. After all, his mother had been busy the entire day with a face full of smiles. Su Wenxian and his father also wanted to busy themselves and do something meaningful. The village men had nothing to do all day and felt restless. It would have been fine if there were no references for comparison, but Ding Wan had a job and could earn money. Su Wenxian felt even more uneasy whenever he went out and saw people busy with embroidering. He also wanted to work and feel like a helpful person. Su Fengzhang no longer bothered to eat. He looked at his niece and said, ¡°Binglan, I¡¯m strong and unafraid of hard work. If there¡¯s anything I can do, please tell me.¡± He was anxious, too, since his brothers had jobs to do. Still, he could not find a job or rely on anyone else but his niece. Even his second and third brothers had relied on Su Binglan to find them a suitable business. He believed in his niece¡¯s capabilities, especially since she had cured his wife. Ding Wan could not have recovered if it were not for Su Binglan. The family did not know how to thank Su Binglan and only wanted to be helpful. Su Binglan looked at her cousin and uncle¡¯s worried expressions. She could not help but laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian. I have something important for you to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The father-son duo looked at Su Binglan excitedly without blinking. Su Binglan did not beat around the bush, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. We should set up a winery.¡± ¡°Winemaking?¡± ¡°A winery? Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were stunned. Even Ding Wan¡¯s eyes widened. She had mentioned finding her son and husband a job to Su Binglan before but did not know what Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian could do. Su Binglan said she would think about it, and Ding Wan thought her niece would devise something for Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian to do. However, no one expected Su Binglan to suggest opening a winery. The family had never considered such a thing because it was too exquisite. Plus, only prominent families had wine recipes. Even if there were free-range wine, it would be a recipe their ancestors would have to pass down in the family instead of sharing with outsiders. Moreover, Su Fengzhang liked to drink and occasionally went to town to buy wine. That was when Ding Wan was in good health, and his family¡¯s conditions were good. Still, he never dared to buy much since wine was costly for ordinary people. Su Fengzhang had not had wine in a long time, so he was shocked and in disbelief when he heard his niece mentioning winemaking. Everyone looked at Su Binglan in a daze, not knowing how to react. After recovering from her shock, Ding Wan said, ¡°Are we going to make wine, Binglan? Your uncle, cousin, and I don¡¯t know how to do that, especially after hearing how complicated it is.¡± Su Fengzhang returned to his senses and said, ¡°It would be great if we could make wine. Then we can drink our very own fragrant and delicious wine.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have wine in our village instead of going to town to get some,¡± Su Wenxian laughed. The family was thrilled but dared not imagine it, as they kept thinking it was not real. They looked at Su Binglan, waiting for her to speak. The family was nervous and wondered if they could genuinely make wine. ¡°I know how to make wine since I have the recipe,¡± Su Binglan said lowly. ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°What? Did I mishear you, Cousin Binglan?¡± Su Wenxian¡¯s jaw dropped in shock while his father gasped. ¡®My cousin can brew wine! She knows the recipe!¡¯ It was genuinely exciting for the family, and they did not doubt Su Binglan. After all, everyone had witnessed the young lady¡¯s abilities. It would be true if she said she knew how to make wine. Su Fengzhang rubbed his hands together excitedly, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Binglan.¡± He loved making wine and felt energetic just thinking about it. He could only think of that at the moment. Su Wenxian hurriedly said, ¡°You have me, too, Cousin Binglan. I¡¯m not afraid of learning new things, and I¡¯m hardworking. I want to make wine, too!¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let you two handle the winemaking. I¡¯ll need to prepare wine-making equipment and open a winery, so there¡¯s no rush now. I didn¡¯t plan on telling you yet, so I¡¯ll have to consider it. ¡°Still, since you¡¯re so excited, I¡¯ll tell Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian first. However, you can¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin Binglan,¡± Su Wenxian said, ¡°I¡¯m the best at keeping my mouth shut.¡± Su Fengzhang added, ¡°I don¡¯t ramble to others either. I know it¡¯s best to keep such a thing to myself.¡± Ding Wan could not help but laugh as she looked at the father-son duo. ¡®You two are like children.¡± Although she said that, she was delighted to see her husband and son so happy. Now, the whole family would have jobs to do. After all, one would grow restless without a job to do. Having something to do would make one feel more fulfilled. One would only find it interesting if one did what one was passionate about. Ding Wan looked forward to the following day and knew she would feel energized after waking up. Meanwhile, Su Binglan started discussing the winery with Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian. ¡°Binglan,¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Are you planning to build a winery before we start making wine? ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait for the winery to be built since your house is sizable enough. You have three rooms to store many things, so you can place the brewed wine here first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Wenxian said excitedly, ¡°Since we have so much free time, we can use it to make wine.¡± The father-son duo could hardly wait to get started. Su Fengzhang said after some thought, ¡°We still need wine barrels. Can we find someone to help us with that? How big do you think the barrels should be, Binglan? Su Binglan knew how to make wine but needed to consider the details. Now that her uncle had mentioned this, she realized she needed to settle that too. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll make big wine barrels and small jars. The barrels will be more convenient for storing wine, and then we¡¯ll fill the jars and sell them. We¡¯ll need big and small jars, but I don¡¯t know where to get them.¡± Su Binglan thought, ¡®Should I build a pottery shop in the village? However, it was too complicated, so she dropped the idea. ¡°There¡¯s a family in Willow Village that makes clay pots,¡± Su Fengzhang said. Su Wenxian looked at his father. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the family had stopped making clay pots? I heard no one bought them even after all the work they put into it.¡± Su Binglan was a little confused, ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone buying their pots?¡± Su Wenxian said, ¡°There are many pottery jars out there, so most go elsewhere to get them. The family in Willow Village makes pottery jars by themselves, and only the people in the surrounding villages know about it. ¡°However, the villagers only buy some as daily necessities. They rarely buy several at a time. That¡¯s why the family stopped making them..¡± Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Various Fruit Wine Chapter 395: Various Fruit Wine Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan listened to her uncle and cousin while thinking. Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. There¡¯s a pot maker in the neighboring town who can make pots. It¡¯s a little far, but using an oxcart will be manageable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Cousin Binglan, ¡°Su Wenxian nodded. My father and I can do it since it¡¯s so easy.¡± Su Wenxian was concerned his cousin would find it troublesome and give up on the winery. Su Fengzhang was also anxious. He was now excited and wanted to make wine as soon as possible. He would feel proud if he could make a fragrant wine. ¡°Binglan, leave it to me. We want to make wine,¡± Su Fengzhang said. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, how¡¯s the family in Willow Village that used to make pots?¡± Su Fengzhang initially needed clarification, so he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Ding Wan understood what her niece meant and reminded her, ¡°Binglan, do you mean what the family is like and how they deal with people?¡± Su Fengzhang replied, ¡°The couple is sincere, and their two sons are dutiful. However, people who bought pots from the family typically said they would pay the family later and take the pots first. ¡°To be frank, the couple is too kind to let people do that. Some don¡¯t even pay for the pots at the end of the day and drag on the payment. Su Wenxiuan was stunned. ¡°Such people exist?¡± Su Fengzhang nodded. ¡°Of course, there are. The people from our village are good, but those from other villages aren¡¯t like us. They¡¯re selfish and will take advantage of others. ¡°I pity that family,¡± Su Wenxian said. ¡°Too many people don¡¯t have it easy,¡± Su Fengzhang sighed. ¡®Many can barely handle their families¡¯ affairs, let alone help others with theirs.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, let¡¯s not go to neighboring villages to buy wine jars. Instead, you should ask the family from Willow Village if they¡¯ll start selling again. We¡¯ll buy from them.¡± She knew there was a limit to what she could do, but she would still help as many people as possible. However, she would only help those who were of good character. Ding Wan, her husband, and her son heard this and understood that Su Binglan wanted to help the family from Willow Village. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask around first and inform you when I get back.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Fengzhang.¡± The next step was to make wine. Su Fengzhang and his son were interested in winemaking, so their eyes sparkled. ¡°We can make many types of wine from various fruits like grapes,¡± Su Binglan explained patiently. The father-son duo was stunned as they listened to Su Binglan. She had mentioned many variations of wine they were unfamiliar with. ¡°Fruits and grapes? Can we make wine with grapes?¡± Su Wenxian felt clueless about this and did not understand much of his cousin¡¯s words. Su Binglan thought of many things when discussing wine. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can make wine with grapes and various fruits. Wines typically taste sweet, and even women can drink them. ¡°We can also make fruit juice without alcohol. It¡¯ll be like a soft drink that children can enjoy. Many fruit wines have various flavors based on what ingredients we use, and¡­¡± She could not stop talking about wine, mainly because her uncle and cousin were interested. Ding Wan initially thought winemaking had nothing to do with her and did not understand it. However, she became increasingly interested as she listened. She added, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about fruit wine. It sounds so amazing that I can¡¯t wait to try it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Su Binglan said thoughtfully. Su Fengzhang¡¯s eyes brightened as he listened to his niece, especially when he heard how many variations of wines there were. ¡°I only know most use grains to make wine, but I¡¯ve never considered using fruits.¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re unfamiliar with winemaking. Still, if Binglan says we can, then we can.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Su Fengzhang said proudly, ¡°After all, Binglan is from the Su family and is brilliant.¡± Ding Wan noticed her husband¡¯s proud expression and could not help but laugh out loud. Su Binglan followed suit, making the atmosphere rather uplifting. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian continued to listen attentively, wanting to hear more from Su Binglan. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Honestly, the better quality wines in town are still unrefined when I drink them. If I add two more steps into the process, our wine will be purer and more fragrant.¡± ¡°What are the two extra steps?¡± Su Fengzhang knew nothing about winemaking but was very interested and wanted to learn. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you and Cousin Wenxian how to make wine later, so you¡¯ll learn the process in due time,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Wenxian cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you in advance, Cousin Binglan.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal,¡± Su Binglan said,¡± I need you and Uncle Fengzhang to help me manage the winery, after all. I can only feel at ease if you two help me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. We¡¯ll take good care of your winery,¡± Su Fengzhang said earnestly. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to worry, especially since I¡¯ve learned some martial arts,¡± Su Wenxian added. Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°You know martial arts too?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve only learned a little,¡± Su Wenxian replied. ¡°If you want to learn kung fu, you can learn it alongside my third brother when you have the time,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Wenwu wanted to learn kung fu from his sister, but Luo Jin¡¯an did not want him to tire Su Binglan out. Hence, Luo Jin¡¯an volunteered to teach Su Wenwu instead. Since Su Wenwu had been learning from Luo Jin¡¯an for quite some time, Su Binglan thought Su Wenxian could tag along. After all, it was good to learn self-defense. Su Wenxian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that, Cousin Binglan. It feels good to have a reliable cousin. Not only do you know a lot, but you can also teach me many things.¡± Ding Wan laughed. ¡°Do you think all young ladies are like your cousin? Our Binglan is brilliant and kind. That¡¯ s why she¡¯s helping us.¡± ¡°Of course, I know my Cousin Binglan is the best,¡± Su Wenxian replied, ¡°Others will envy me if I tell them about this.¡± Su Binglan chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Cousin Wenxian. I¡¯m about to blush.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Everyone talked and laughed, making the atmosphere more lively and harmonious. After talking for a while longer, Su Binglan noticed it was getting late and went home. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua went home in their oxcart during the evening. Earlier that afternoon, Li Shi returned his parents to Northern Song Village and returned the oxcart to the Su couple. Before leaving, he helped the Su couple load their oil barrels onto the oxcart. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao barely needed to do anything. Indeed, Li Shi was strong. Moreover, Li Shi tied the barrels securely so they would not spill when the older couple drove the oxcart home. Li Shi had initially planned to send the older couple home, but Shen Qiuhua persuaded him to tend to his parents instead. After reaching home, the Su couple moved their oil barrels into the warehouse. When Su Binglan returned, she could smell the oils¡¯ fragrance. It smelled like the older couple had fried the rapeseed and successfully extracted its oil. The fragrance differed from peanut oil.. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Rapeseed Chapter 396: Rapeseed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan could not help but sniff the air and exclaim, ¡°That smells so good!¡± She had just eaten, but the oil smell made her want to eat more. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had finished cooking. At this time, the whole family was sitting on the brick bed, peeling corn. The weather was cold, and Shen Qiuhua tidied up the corn she did not have time to peel before placing them in the courtyard. She peeled the corn to harvest food at the mill. Even though the autumn harvest had ended, and they entered the free season, the family still had many things to do. Still, they were not in a hurry, as the family could do these tasks whenever they had free time. Shen Qiuhua heard footsteps and got down from the brick bed. ¡°Binglan is home. I¡¯ll get the food now so that we can have dinner.¡± ¡°Father, mother, haven¡¯t you guys eaten yet?¡± ¡°We waited for you to eat together,¡± Shen Qiuhua replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t second brother tell you I went to Aunt Ding¡¯s house?¡± Su Binglan asked. Shen Qiuhua opened the lid to the pot on the stove and said as she scooped the rice, ¡°Your second brother did, but we were waiting for you to have dinner together.¡± ¡°I had dinner at Aunt Ding¡¯s house.¡± Su Fengmao also got off the brick bed to help serve the food. He said, ¡°Your mother knew your aunt would probably ask you to stay for dinner, but we¡¯re just used to eating together. ¡°Your mother insisted on waiting for you before we ate. Even if you¡¯ve already eaten, you can still eat a little more, right?¡± The Su family had grown accustomed to chatting and having dinner together. They would feel uncomfortable if Su Binglan did not eat with them. Su Binglan also helped to serve the food. ¡°When I entered the courtyard, I smelled the oil¡¯s fragrance and felt hungry again. Since you¡¯ve waited for me to join you, I¡¯ll eat more?¡¯ When she mentioned the fragrance, Shen Qiuhua recalled what had happened today and told her daughter, ¡°Everyone was so curious when your father and I went to Northern Song Village to get oil. Everyone was excited after we got our oil. I would say everyone was even more excited than us. Su Fengmao added, ¡°When we lined up, many people pulled your mother aside to discuss our village. It turns out that our family is famous. Even though Northern Song Village is relatively far away, many people know about us.¡± ¡°Not exactly. The people from Northern Song Village barely knew about us,¡± Shen Qiuhua corrected her husband, ¡°The two young women from Stone Village were the ones who told the others about us and our village.¡± After setting the table, the family ate and talked in a circle. Su Binglan looked at her parents¡¯ smiles and said, ¡°You two woke up early this morning. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. We had an oxcart to use and just needed to wait in line,¡± Shen Qiuhua answered. Su Fengmao echoed, ¡°Your mother is right. I¡¯m not tired since I only had casual chats with people from other villages.¡± As if she had thought of something, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I heard about Li Shi¡¯s story in Northern Song Village. Things weren¡¯t easy for that kid, and I didn¡¯t expect him to have endured all that suffering.¡± She told Su Binglan everything she had heard about Li Shi¡¯s upbringing in Northern Song Village. Then Su Binglan recalled giving Li Shi¡¯s parents a consultation in the afternoon. ¡°Li Shi brought his parents for consultation this afternoon. I have known about his past since he told me about it. Still, I didn¡¯t expect him to return to his hometown and forgive his parents.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°I pity him a lot, especially since he¡¯s kind. His parents treated him so poorly, but he still cared for them. He¡¯s such a dutiful son.¡± Su Binglan thought about what had happened in the afternoon and said, ¡°It seems like his parents have repented. They should know to treat Li Shi better now.¡± She thought about it and wanted to ask Li Shi if he needed help. After all, Su Binglan was not stingy and would help him whenever possible. Su Binglan put food in her husband¡¯s bowl while eating. Then she looked at the quiet Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai before asking, ¡°How were your meals at the academy? Su Xuexuan said thoughtfully, ¡°We ate very well, Aunt Binglan. Our classmates ate in the cafeteria too. Everyone says the food is cheap and delicious.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an explained softly, ¡°Luo Kang and the others started cooking in the cafeteria at noon. They made many dishes, including rice, steamed buns, and pancakes. ¡°They were relatively cheap, and all the students could afford them. Everyone sat in the cafeteria and ate while chatting. The atmosphere was quite lively, and everyone is grateful to you.¡± Su Binglan was surprised, ¡°Grateful to me? Luo Jin¡¯an replied gently, ¡°Luo Juan told everyone you set up the cafeteria so everyone could eat cheap and fresh food. That way, no one will faint from hunger again.¡± Su Binglan did not expect the Blue Mountain Academy students to know she was the one who opened the cafeteria. She did not think Luo Juan would tell everyone about it. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Luo Juan seems to like you very much. She keeps saying Miss Su this, Miss Su that. Now, everyone knows who Miss Su is.¡± Su Binglan touched her face in embarrassment. ¡°I only wanted to do something nice while keeping a low profile.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I realized that when your father and I went to get oil. I didn¡¯t even know you and our village were so famous.¡± After some thought, she continued, ¡°I almost forgot that many people want to buy rapeseed from us. I can see how hard everyone¡¯s lives are and want to use more rapeseed to produce more oil. ¡°You said that the oil yield from rapeseed is higher than peanuts, right? Many people wanted to buy rapeseed, but I didn¡¯t have the nerve to reject them, so I told everyone that the rapeseed we brought was for oil extraction. ¡°I also told them to come to our village and look for me if they wanted to buy rapeseed. Now I want to ask you how much we should sell the rapeseeds for if we were to sell them.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You did well, Mother. It¡¯ll be good for everyone if we can popularize crops such as rapeseed. Let¡¯s charge five copper coins per 500 grams of rapeseed. After all, we still have many rapeseeds in the warehouse.¡± Shen Qiuhua heaved a sigh of relief when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll sell the rapeseeds at that price if someone comes and buys them.¡± After eating, Su Binglan went to the warehouse and secretly removed some rapeseed from her pocket dimension. These rapeseeds had been in her pocket dimension for more than a day and had enhanced properties, so their oil yield would be higher. With that, everyone could harvest more rapeseed if planted and harvested them. Ding Wan woke up early the following day and went to the temporary embroidery shop to work. When Shi Cui arrived, Ding Wan had just moved the firewood to warm up the brick bed. Shu Cui said excitedly, ¡°Madam Ding, look at my hand!¡± Her voice was loud and clear, startling Ding Wan, who had her head lowered while lighting the fire. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shi Cui?! What happened to your hand?!¡± Shi Cui ran in and ecstatically showed her hand to Ding Wan. Ding Wan looked at Shi Cui¡¯s hand and immediately noticed that some cuts and bumps had already healed. Although Shi Cui¡¯s hand was still slightly swollen, Ding Wan knew it was much better. ¡°Wow! Your hand looks much, much better, Shi Cui!¡± Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: A Normal Reaction Chapter 397: A Normal Reaction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shi Cui nodded happily. ¡°Yes, my hand is much better. I didn¡¯t feel any pain when I woke up this morning. It didn¡¯t affect my cooking since it hurt when I moved my hands.¡± She was excited and arrived early to tell Ding Wan about her hand. She also wanted to express her gratitude to Ding Wan. ¡°I must thank you, Madam Ding. My hand wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly if you didn¡¯t persuade me to go for the consultation. ¡°You gave me twenty coins, but I spent only five. I¡¯ll return the 15 coins to you and pay you the remaining five when I get paid.¡± Su Cui was ecstatic but did not expect her hand to recover so quickly. The cracks and bumps had almost disappeared overnight. She followed Su Binglan¡¯s instructions and put the ointment on her hand before bed. When she woke up the following day and looked at her hand again, she felt it was magical. Shi Cui was grateful to Su Binglan and Ding Wan. She would not have cared about her hand if not for Ding Wan. Her hand would have bumps and swell during autumn, but she felt thrilled now that her hand would no longer hurt. ¡°It¡¯s good that your hand has recovered,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°Binglan¡¯s medical skills are outstanding, so you will fully recover in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su said the same thing.¡± Since Shi Cui¡¯s hand no longer hurt, she did her needlework in the morning easily. At noon, Ding Wan told everyone to return home for lunch and continue working in the afternoon. After having lunch at noon, Ding Wan went to Miss He¡¯s house. Ding Wan did not visit Miss He at noon because she did not want to bother Miss He during lunchtime. If she visited Miss He during that time, Miss He would undoubtedly treat Ding Wan to a meal, which would make Ding Wan feel awkward. Nonetheless, Ding Wan knew visiting Miss He after lunchtime would be better. Miss He¡¯s family had already finished eating when Ding Wan arrived. Miss He was sitting in the courtyard soaking and washing clothes when she saw Ding Wan. Miss He stood up in surprise. ¡°Madam Ding, is that you? She did not understand why Ding Wan was visiting and wondered if something had happened. Ding Wan said with a kind smile, ¡°Miss He, I have something to tell you. Do you have time to talk now? Miss He quickly wiped her hands and said, ¡°Yes, I have time. Quick, come in, Madam Ding.¡± Ding Wan said as she walked in. ¡°Since it¡¯s getting cold. I suggest washing your clothes in warm water.¡± Miss He felt warm in her heart because she knew Ding Wan was concerned about her. ¡°My husband got some water from the well, so it¡¯s not too cold. My hands will be okay if I wash the clothes with water from the well. ¡°I used to be so weak that I wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to wash clothes. I feel energized now and plan to wash the bed sheets and blankets I didn¡¯t have time to wash. ¡°When it starts snowing soon, I won¡¯t be able to stand outside. Since the sun still shines brightly at noon, it¡¯ll be easier to dry my laundry.¡± Ding Wan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although winter is just around the corner, the sun still shines brightly at noon.¡± ¡°Since the weather is good today, I decided to wash and dry my bed sheets and blanket,¡± Miss He added, and the two entered the house while talking. ¡°Aren¡¯t your children home?¡± Ding Wan asked after noticing the quietness. Miss He explained, ¡°My husband took the kids to chop more firewood before winter arrives. Then we¡¯ll have something to keep us warm when it snows.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to gather more firewood now,¡± Ding Wan said. After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Miss He, Ding Wan discovered how diligent this family was. In addition, their house was tidy. Miss He poured a cup of warm water for Ding Wan, and Ding Wan sipped it. Ding Wan said, ¡°Binglan is preparing to open an embroidery shop. Although the construction is still incomplete, she told me to find a few villagers who know needlework.¡± Miss He got excited when she heard that and vaguely guessed why Ding Wan had visited. After all, when Miss He went to the clinic, Su Binglan asked her if she knew needlework. Miss He said she knew needlework but did not think much of it. She did not expect Ding Wan to discuss the embroidery shop with her this afternoon. She listened attentively, her eyes looking at Ding Wan unblinkingly. Ding Wan did not beat around the bush and told Miss He about some of the embroidery shop¡¯s matters. ¡°Miss He, would you like to work at the embroidery shop? You¡¯ll get a basic salary of 60 coins monthly or two coins daily. Binglan will also give you a bonus according to how much work you do. The more you do, the more you¡¯ll earn.¡± ¡°Binglan told me you know how to sew and told me to come and ask you about it. Binglan is kind and wants to help our villagers earn money to live better lives.¡± Miss He was so excited and touched that she did not even know what to say. After some thought, her lips trembled as she said, ¡®Yes, Madam Ding, I¡¯d like to work for Miss Su. Even though I only know the basics, I¡¯m willing to learn more and perform well.¡± Miss He was too excited and directly expressed her thoughts. She also knew Su Binglan was a good person. After all, Miss He and her husband would not have recovered if it were not for Su Binglan. Miss He did not know how to express her gratitude but knew she would do well and work hard for Su Binglan. Miss He¡¯s reaction did not surprise Ding Wan because everyone she recruited to work at the embroidery shop had the same reaction. Everyone was ecstatic because they knew it was an excellent opportunity for them to earn money. Moreover, Miss He would be working in their village and could still have three meals daily with her family. She would not have been so depressed if she had had a job in the past. Ding Wan told Miss He about the embroidery shop and initially wanted Miss He to start the following day. However, Miss He was so excited that she wanted to start in the afternoon to get a head start on learning. Miss He also said she could continue washing her clothes at night. Since Miss He insisted, Ding Wan took her along. Su Damin and the others were enthusiastic about Miss He¡¯s arrival. Miss He had trouble performing at first, but Sun Damin and the others were helpful and assisted her. Miss He initially felt restrained as she did not interact much with the villagers. However, after feeling their enthusiasm, she gradually relaxed and began talking to everyone. She could not help but chuckle when she heard the others talking and laughing. The atmosphere was lively. She did not feel like she was working because everyone was doing something new and exciting. It did not feel like work to her. Everyone went home one after another when the sun began to set in the evening. Miss He could not wait to go home and share the good news with her family.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Pottery With Pine Wood Chapter 398: Pottery With Pine Wood Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chai and his three sons returned almost simultaneously as Miss He. Lin Chai was curious when he got home and noticed his wife was not around. His neighbor was the one who told him about her whereabouts. Miss He had told her neighbors that she would go to Ding Wan¡¯s place with Ding Wan. She also told the neighbors to notify her husband of her whereabouts. Lin Chai was not in a hurry since he knew where Miss He had gone. He warmed up the rice and prepared to wash the remaining laundry in the courtyard. His heart ached for his wife. He thought she should not do these things alone and always helped her whenever possible. He felt his wife should be able to relax when she returned. When Miss He arrived home, she saw her husband washing the remaining laundry in the courtyard. The sun had begun setting, and the courtyard was still bright and rosy with its light. Miss He¡¯s heart felt warm as she looked at her husband washing the laundry. She approached him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash the clothes. Why didn¡¯t you just rest when you came home? Lin Chai was thrilled to see his wife return. He revealed an honest smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wash the laundry too. Then you can feel more relaxed when you get home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.¡± Although she said this, she felt touched, reaching out to hug her husband as she continued, ¡°I have good news.¡± Lin Chai paused and looked at his wife, asking curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the good news? He noticed how brightly his wife smiled, looking exceedingly delighted. Miss He said smilingly, ¡°Miss Su will be opening an embroidery shop, which Madam Ding will manage. Madam Ding visited when you went to chop firewood. ¡°She asked me if I wanted to work at the embroidery shop and that I would earn at least 60 coins monthly. Also, the more I work, the more I¡¯ll earn, especially since there will be a bonus. ¡°I was shocked when I heard that. You don¡¯t know how excited I was. Madam Ding told me to start tomorrow morning, but I insisted on going this afternoon. I feared they would change their mind and not hire me if I went late. ¡°It felt unreal until the afternoon. Now, you¡¯ll no longer have to work so hard since our lives will improve. We¡¯ll make a good earning monthly and can afford meat soon.¡± During the past New Year¡¯s, Lin Chai and his wife were reluctant to buy meat because they could not afford it. To them, it was good enough to eat their fill and not starve. However, they could look forward to the New Year now. They could soon go to the town market and buy goods for the New Year celebration. Previously, the couple would never go to the market or buy things even when it was the year¡¯s end. Lin Chai was ecstatic when he heard his wife¡¯s words. He said while holding his wife¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out, okay?¡± Although earning money was vital, he did not want his wife to exhaust herself. ¡°I won¡¯t be since I¡¯m just doing needlework. I also have Sun Dimun, Zhou Wen¡¯e, and others to help me. They¡¯re nice people and patient when teaching me.¡± Miss He excitedly told her husband everything that had happened in the afternoon. Lin Chai sat there and listened attentively. A smile appeared on his face as he listened. ¡°You¡¯re the most capable person I know, dear.¡± Miss He blushed after her husband praised her. ¡°All you do is compliment me.¡± Since Lin Chai could speak without stuttering, he would talk more with his wife. His words made his wife¡¯s face blush red, but she liked hearing them. ¡°I¡¯ll save up when I get my wages. When it¡¯s almost New Year, we¡¯ll take the children shopping in town to buy meat and noodles. We can make dumplings, too,¡± Miss He said. ¡°Remember to buy meat for your parents, too,¡± Lin Chai added. He knew his wife was worried about her parents, but the family¡¯s conditions did not allow them to help Miss He¡¯s parents. However, it was a different story since Miss He would have a job soon. She could soon buy things for her parents. Even now, Lin Chai was grateful to his in-laws for allowing him to marry Miss He. They did not despise Lin Chai for stuttering or that his family was poor. Miss He said, ¡°My parents know you¡¯re a good person because you cared for me even though I¡¯ve been weak all those years.¡± He was also grateful to Lin Chai because he did not mind if she was weak and could not work. He was even considerate of her and could not bear to let her overwork herself. ¡°Let¡¯s not say such things,¡± Lin Chai said. ¡°Yes,¡± Miss He nodded and continued, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat.¡± She saw her three sons feeding the chicks and ducks and called them over. ¡°Come and eat. Dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Mother, did you just say you¡¯d work in an embroidery shop?¡± ¡°Yeah, our family will be able to eat better food soon when I earn money.¡± ¡°Is your body still weak?¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Mrs. He was talking to her three sons while entering the house. She opened the pot lid and filled the bowls with rice while her sons hurried to help. Even her youngest son, only a few years old, stood on a stool to help. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were also busy that day. They had started to prepare earnestly after Su Binglan told them about opening a wine factory. In the morning, Su Fengzhang and his son went to a house in Willow Village where a family made clay pots. It was the Tao family¡¯s house. When Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian arrived, a few people were already pressing Tao Zhenggang for payment. ¡®You guys haven¡¯t settled the bill for the pine trees you bought from us. When are you guys going to pay up? The Tao family needed a unique pine wood to heat their clay in the furnace. Since pine trees were only on the back of the northern mountain, the villagers could not cut them down and could only buy them. That was why Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li had bought pine wood. However, they still needed to pay for the batch of pine wood, and the creditors came asking for payment. Tao Zhenggang and his wife, Miss Li, had used all their food to pay for the pinewood, but it was not enough. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian looked at Tao Zhenggangs house and noticed how old and run-down it was. The father-son duo was in disbelief. Su Fengzhang had been to Willow Village many years ago and remembered that the house did not look like that back then. Tao Zhenggang and Madam Li almost kneeled and begged the creditors to give them more time. When the creditors finally left, the couple looked at the father-son duo in shock. They feared the two had also come to collect money. ¡°Zhenggang, we¡¯re here to ask if you¡¯re still making and selling pottery,¡± Su Fengzhang said. Tao Zhenggang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that the duo was not there to ask for money but to buy something. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t since we don¡¯t have enough pine wood. ¡°Also, we couldn¡¯t save much money even after all these years of selling our pottery. We don¡¯t earn as much as selling crops in the village?¡¯ He spoke dejectedly. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Fengzhang asked. Tao Zhenggang did not know how to answer and could only sigh. Miss Li wiped her tears and said sobbingly, ¡°It¡¯s all because we got fooled by others..¡± Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: The Su Family’s Reputation Chapter 399: The Su Family¡¯s Reputation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengzhang and his son were dumbfounded. The duo wondered who would be so wicked and lie to honest people like the Taos. ¡°What happened, Zhenggang and Miss Li?¡± Su Fengzhang asked, ¡°Who would do such a thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no secret,¡± Miss Li cried, ¡°Everyone in the village knows about it. Two years ago, a foreigner came here and said he wanted to order a set of pots. He even called Zhenggang ¡®brother.¡¯ He was very enthusiastic. ¡°Since we¡¯re farmers, we didn¡¯t have many thoughts. We only guessed he genuinely wanted our pots. He ordered many things, which was a good business opportunity for us. ¡°The man said his two sons were of marriable age, and he wanted to earn more. I was concerned that the man was a scammer, but he had paid a considerable deposit. ¡°However, it was heavily raining when he picked up his pots. The man said he was in a hurry and had forgotten to bring his silver. Ultimately, he left a jade pendant here, saying it was his mother¡¯s heirloom and would return with the money he owed us. ¡°When we went to town to eat and then go to the pawn shop after, the staff said the jade pendant was of the highest quality and was worth a few thousand silver taels. ¡°We didn¡¯t overthink it and thought the man would return with the money he owed us since the jade pendant was so expensive. We never expected him not to return even after two years had passed,¡± Miss Li concluded. Tao Zhenggang added, ¡°We had no choice but to sell the pendant, but the pawnshop manager told us that the pendant was fake. We wondered how it would be fake when the staff had told us it was worth more than a thousand silver taels. ¡°After all, we presented the same pendant to the manager. The staff member may have fooled us, but we heard that the pawnshop had an outstanding reputation, so we dared not ask further.¡± Miss Li began to cry as she echoed, ¡°We made those pots with our own money.¡± Su Wenxian said, ¡°We know the pawnshop in town is reputable since the Xu family supports them. The Xu family always keeps their promises when doing business with us. ¡°Maybe there are two identical pendants, and someone exchanged the original with a fake. The staff wanted to swindle you from the start.¡± He knew what the pawnshop staff was plotting. That was because Su Wenxian often brought his mother for treatments alongside his father and had witnessed many things. Hence, he could guess these things at a glance. Tao Zhenggang¡¯s eyes reddened when he heard that, but he held back his tears. Still, Miss Li cried her eyes out. Both her sons had to work at the dock with the family¡¯s current situation. They worked very hard but barely earned even a few copper coins. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Miss Li asked. Su Fengzhang and his son listened on the sidelines, feeling the depressing atmosphere. Su Fengzhang felt like he could not breathe, as it made him think of how his family used to be. If not for his three brothers, he would not have survived and probably live in despair. He collected himself and said, ¡°Zhenggang, we¡¯re sincere in buying clay pots from you.¡± Miss Li waved as she did not want to make clay pots anymore. ¡°We no longer make clay pots.¡± Su Fengzhang became a little anxious when he heard this. Still, he wanted to help them. He and his son could go to the neighboring village to buy clay pots, but it would be a long journey. However, he could help the Taos if he did business with them. After all, it would also be a win-win situation. Su Wenxian noticed his father¡¯s anxious expression and said to Tao Zhenggang, ¡°Mr. Zhenggang, we¡¯re from the Su family of Su Teng Village. We won¡¯t deceive you. My father and I will open a shop soon and need clay pots and jars. ¡°It¡¯ll be the same if we bought them from other places or yours. Still, we know you¡¯re good people, so we decided to do business with you instead.¡± Miss Li was still crying but stood up eagerly when she heard that. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re from the Su family of Su Teng Village?!¡± She instantly stopped crying and wiped her tears as she stared at Su Wenxian and Su Fengzhang. Su Wenxian nodded and answered thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from the Su family. My name is Su Wenxian, and this is my father, Su Fengzhang.¡± ¡°The Su family?¡± Miss Li murmured, exaggerating ¡®the.¡¯ She asked Su Wenxian, ¡°Is Miss Su your relative? Su Wenxian nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my second uncle¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Miss Li¡¯s eyes, full of despair, suddenly brightened. ¡°We know the Su family, especially Miss Su. She¡¯s a kind person who helps others. She¡¯s also Liu Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law, and Liu Yinyin is from our village. Miss Su healed Liu Chengwen when he got bitten by a venomous snake once!¡± The people from Willow Village were tight-knit, so they knew about almost everything that happened there. Of course, their neighboring village, Su Teng Village, had become popular because it had drastically improved. The Willow villagers usually discussed topics concerning Su Teng Village whenever they had free time. Moreover, Su Fengchen typically went to Willow Village to buy duck and chicken eggs. The Willow villagers benefited from the Su family and did not have to worry about selling their chickens, ducks, and eggs. Miss Li had seen Su Fengchen around the village, too. She had raised ducks and chickens and sold eggs to Su Fengchen. She knew he was a polite and soft-spoken young man. She knew that because he had bought their eggs so their family could earn money. Miss Li observed Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian from top to bottom. ¡°You look just like that young man.¡± Su Fengzhang touched his face and said, ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯re talking about my little brother, Su Fengchen, right? My parents also said we¡¯re similar-looking.¡± Miss Li exclaimed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him! He came to our village to buy eggs, but that was long ago because other people now come to buy them for him. Still, I¡¯ve seen Su Fengchen before.¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°So, please believe we¡¯re not scammers, Miss Li. We can find others in the neighboring villages to help, but we¡¯d instead work with you. My niece is the one who is setting up a business and needs your clay pots and jars. ¡°She is kind and feels it doesn¡¯t matter if she buys them from other places or here. She just wants to help the people around her.¡± Miss Li finally relaxed a little. ¡°Please, sit while I get you two some water.¡± Meanwhile, Tao Zhenggang was dazed. ¡®How did we get the Su family interested in our past business? The Su family was no strangers to the couple. Even everyone in Willow Village knew about the changes in Su Teng Village and that the Su family was the main reason behind them. It was all because the Su family had a blessed girl like Su Binglan. Tao Zhenggang returned to his senses and asked, ¡°You¡¯re sincerely here to buy our clay pots and jars? Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: There’s Always a Way Chapter 400: There¡¯s Always a Way Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Let¡¯s understand the situation first,¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to return and discuss the specifics with my niece. My niece is the Miss Su you¡¯ve heard about, so I don¡¯t need to say much about her.¡± ¡®Everyone knows Miss Su is a remarkable person,¡± Tao Zhenggang nodded. ¡°Her tofu factory has helped many Su Teng Villagers since she pays them well. I heard she¡¯s still building another shop and will hire people in the future.¡± Su Fengzhang could not help but feel proud to be a Su family member whenever he heard others talk about his niece. Whenever someone mentioned the Su family in the past, the other villagers would not know them. However, the Su family had become a household name in the surrounding villages. Su Fengzhang knew they had become well-known because of his niece. Miss Li returned with some water for Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian to drink. She was very respectful toward the father-son duo. ¡°We never dreamed the Su family members would come here to buy our clay pots and jars. We feel assured doing business with your family. ¡°Frankly, we need more money to buy pine wood now, but as you can see, we have to settle our precious debts before we can do that. You might have to wait while we think of a way to buy pine wood and restart our pottery business.¡± Previously, Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li no longer wanted to continue their pottery business. However, since the Su family was interested, the couple planned to restart their business to work with the Su family. ¡®When everyone learns that we work with the Su family, our lives will improve.¡¯ Miss Li became excited and wished she could immediately make clay pots and jars. Still, those things were cumbersome to make since they required special soil and pine wood. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian sat there for a while to understand the situation. They said they would discuss the specifics with Su Binglan when they returned to Su Teng Village. Tao Zhenggang and his wife regained hope after listening to Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian. The couple was enthusiastic toward the father-son duo instead of sighing and crying. The couple¡¯s eyes seemed to radiate with light. The couple wanted to send Su Fengzhang and his son off but chatted at the door instead. The couple was nervous and wondered if Su Binglan would intend to cooperate with them if they could not make clay pots and jars with their current debt. After all, other people in neighboring villages also sold pottery. After a while, the couple finally went back into their home. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian had heavy hearts on their way home. They felt terrible seeing the older couple like that. ¡°Liars are despicable,¡± Su Wenxian said. ¡°That person probably knew the Taos was honest yet gullible,¡± Su Fengzhang added, ¡°That¡¯s why the person deliberately placed his order and ran off. It was like he got his order for free. ¡°The Taos is also simple-minded farmers who barely interact with people. No one expected such a terrible person to do that to them,¡± Su Fengzhang reminded his son, ¡°You must also be wary of these people when our family¡¯s business expands.¡± ¡°I understand, Father. I¡¯ll be more vigilant.¡± The duo discovered that Su Binglan was home in the afternoon and discussed things with her. The duo would not treat Su Binglan as a child since she was the most capable person they knew. Su Binglan¡¯ s expression turned frigid. ¡°How could that happen? ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Wenxian said, ¡°The Taos looked rather pitiful, but that had happened long ago, and no one knows where that scammer originated. He¡¯s probably using a fake name, too.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the jade is the same as the previous one.¡± ¡°Tao Zhenggang also said the same thing,¡± Su Wenxian said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing someone had replaced the jade pendant with a fake.¡± Su Binglan tapped her finger on the table, saying, ¡°Although that person has escaped, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t search for him.¡± Su Wenxian looked at his cousin with admiration when he heard that. ¡°Do you have a way to find that person, Cousin Binglan? It would be amazing if we could.¡± He felt his younger sister¡¯s power. ¡®There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do.¡¯ Even Su Fengzhang was shocked. ¡®My niece is just as my wife had said. Binglan is no ordinary person. I wonder if she¡¯s immortal. Still, Su Binglan is a Su family member, no matter what.¡¯ He asked curiously, ¡°Binglan, that person probably didn¡¯t leave any trails behind, so how do we find him?¡± ¡°The jade pendant is the key, and there should be a wanted poster of that person,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Fengzhang was puzzled. ¡°A poster? There¡¯s none.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a trip to Willow Village,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Fengzhang and his son could not help but follow Su Binglan to Willow Village. The duo had a strange feeling in their hearts as they followed suit. They felt Su Binglan¡¯s convincing words and instinctively listened to her. When the trio arrived at Willow Village, the older couple was still trying to think of a solution while having a simple lunch of coarse-grain pancakes and scallions. The older couple barely even had wild vegetables at home. Miss Li said, still thinking of a solution, ¡°Miss Su is an extraordinary person, so not just anyone can do business with her.¡± ¡°The most crucial thing for us is making clay pots and jars again. It¡¯ll all be pointless if we can¡¯t make those again,¡± Tao Zhenggang sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for believing that person. None of this would¡¯ve happened if it weren¡¯t for that. Still, we couldn¡¯t have expected it to happen to us.¡± Miss Li said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve learned your lesson. Let¡¯s avoid doing business with unfamiliar people in the future. After all, we don¡¯t know them or what they do. ¡°Even if we restart our business, we¡¯ll only deal with people we know. Nonetheless, we won¡¯t have to worry if we cooperate with Miss Su. I wonder how Miss Su¡¯s tofu factory does business with foreigners. They¡¯re doing well with no issues,¡± Miss Li could ramble on whenever she discussed Su Teng Village. ¡°You do know a lot,¡± Tao Zhenggang said, ¡°Many of our villagers want to work in Miss Su¡¯s factory, but she only hires women from Su Teng Village.¡± Su Binglan arrived as the couple talked. Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Zhenggang, Miss Li, this is my niece, Su Binglan. She¡¯s here to discuss some matters with you.¡± Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li looked toward the door in a daze. The couple was astounded when they saw the real Miss Su. ¡®Is that Miss Su?!¡¯ ¡®She came here personally?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Zhenggang, Miss Li, I¡¯m here to discuss business with you..¡± Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Powerful Drawing Skills Chapter 401: Powerful Drawing Skills Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan got down to brass tax and immediately discussed business. After hearing her words, Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li finally returned to their senses. The couple was dumbfounded and could not believe that Su Binglan had come to visit them personally. The couple felt overwhelmed when they returned to their senses. ¡°M-Miss Su, come and sit.¡± ¡°Quick, get Miss Su some water.¡± Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li ran around frantically. When Miss Li invited Su Binglan to sit, she feared the stool would be too dirty and used a cloth to wipe it. However, she had already wiped it in the morning. Still, Miss Li feared she could not satisfy Su Binglan¡¯s needs. After all, Su Binglan had gone to their house. If news of it spread to the villagers, they would be envious. The people of Willow Village knew their lives would improve if Su Binglan associated herself with them. That was because Su Binglan was a highly capable person. Although the Willow villagers had never witnessed Su Binglan¡¯s capabilities in person, hearing it was enough. Everyone knew it was good enough for their families to be able to eat their fill. That was why they knew Su Binglan was competent, not to mention the Liu family. Liu Yinyin¡¯s family led barely ordinary lives but had learned how to make duck blood vermicelli and soup dumplings. Then they opened a shop in town and could even afford an oxcart. Everyone knew the Liu family had benefited from Liu Yinyin because her sister-in-law was Su Binglan. Su Binglan looked at the older couple¡¯s awkward expressions and hurriedly waved. ¡°Mr. Zhenggang, Miss Li, please sit. We have things to discuss.¡± ¡°Y -Yes, Miss Su.¡± The older couple could not help but listen whenever Su Binglan spoke, so they hurriedly sat down. The older couple dared not sit on the stools fully and sat on the edge instead. They looked at Su Binglan quietly and listened attentively. Su Binglan did not even know she had a convincing demeanor. People would simply listen to her whenever she spoke. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were stunned at what they saw. They knew Su Binglan had an imposing yet kind demeanor about her. Su Fengzhang rubbed his nose. He was elder, but Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li treated him differently than his niece. It made him think of how commoners would look whenever they saw officials walking around. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous, Mr. Zhenggang and Miss Li. I¡¯ve heard about your situation from my uncle and elder cousin,¡± Su Binglan said. Miss Li hurriedly responded, ¡°We¡¯re not nervous, Miss Su. We¡¯re only afraid we can¡¯t entertain you well since you¡¯re our guest. We didn¡¯t expect you to visit us. We haven¡¯t even poured you any water.¡± Su Binglan chuckled when she heard Miss Li¡¯s words. She felt the older couple¡¯s kindness. ¡®However, such people would get easily deceived.¡¯ Her expression turned cold when she thought of that, but she softly spoke when she faced Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li, ¡°I heard someone gave you a jade pendant. Can you show it to me? We might be able to find some clues.¡± Tao Zhenggang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll show it to you now.¡± He stood up to search for it but had not even started to think yet. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where you put it, do you? I put it there.¡± Miss Li stood up and quickly went to find the pendant. ¡°Miss Su, we took the pendant to the pawn shop, but the manager said it was a fake with no value.¡± Su Binglan took the pendant and looked at it. ¡°Miss Li, we think the person who gave you the pendant in the first place still has the original. Since he carries it with him and says it¡¯s his mothers heirloom, it must be important. ¡°Since it¡¯s worth a few thousand silver taels, that person must still have it. Even if he isn¡¯t, the pendant belongs to someone close to him. She should be able to find some clues based on the pendant. I¡¯ll watch for him since we might see him around.¡± Miss Li said gratefully and emotionally, ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Su!¡± No one else was willing to care about such a thing, but Su Binglan said she would help the older couple look out for the scammer. ¡®Miss Su is such a good-hearted person.¡¯ Su Binglan took a piece of charcoal and paper, saying, ¡°Mr. Zhenggang, Miss Li, do you remember what that person looked like?¡± Miss Li felt sad whenever she thought of those things. Her tears threatened to flow down her cheeks again. She wiped her eyes and said, ¡°Of course, we remember him, Miss Su. How can we forget such a terrible person? ¡°If he had such an expensive pendant, why would he cheat us of so many clay pots? We dug the soil ourselves and bought pine wood with our savings. We worked hard for a long time, but that person took our pots without paying.¡± Miss Li did not tell anyone else about this and did not know why she could not restrain herself from telling Su Binglan. Maybe she instinctively poured her heart out. Su Binglan said softly, ¡°Tell me about that person. Maybe I can draw what he looks like.¡± Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li were stunned. ¡®She can draw what he looks like? We can report that person to the authorities if Miss Su could do that.¡¯ Even Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. They had never heard of Su Binglan¡¯s ability to draw. ¡®She can draw someone based on their descriptions? ¡®Only a government official can do that, right?¡¯ Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li returned to their senses and quickly described the person¡¯s appearance to Su Binglan. Then Su Binglan started to draw according to their descriptions. After drawing a person¡¯s appearance, she asked Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li, ¡°Is this the person? The couple was so shocked that their mouths fell wide open. They could not believe what they were seeing. ¡°T-That¡¯s him, Miss Su! Your drawing is spot on. You even got his pronounced mole correct!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll report it to the authorities and get them to catch this person,¡± Su Binglan said. She was furious and would not let such a terrible person off so easily. She did not like meddling in other people¡¯s businesses. Still, she wanted to cooperate with the older couple for her business, so she would help them, no matter what. Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li did not know how to thank Su Binglan, so they prepared to kneel before her. However, Su Binglan hurriedly told them to get up. ¡°Mr. Zhenggang, Miss Li, I¡¯m here to discuss your pottery business.¡± ¡°Miss Su, please tell us what you need,¡± Miss Li said without hesitation, ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you want us to do, but we might not be able to afford pine wood for now.¡± Miss Li felt ashamed when she mentioned that. She said she would help Su Binglan with the pots and jars, but she and her husband could not make anything without resources. She felt like she had shot herself in the foot.. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Su’s Pottery Workshop Chapter 402: Su¡¯s Pottery Workshop Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°That¡¯s okay, Miss Su. I have two plans,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Firstly, I will open a shop called Su¡¯s Pottery Workshop. I¡¯ll hire you and your husband to do pottery for me and pay you a monthly salary. ¡°Your basic wages will be 60 copper coins monthly with a commission for every pot or jar you make¡ªone to two coins per person. You¡¯ll receive a higher commission the more expensive the item is. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll pay for the pine wood since I¡¯m opening the shop for you. You just need to work there and listen to me. I may let you take in some apprentices in the future, but if you do, I will pay you a corresponding fee for teaching your apprentices. Su Binglan had planned to work alongside the older couple, but after seeing their reactions, she felt buying them a shop directly was better. If so, the couple could quickly start making her needed pots and jars. Otherwise, Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li would need more time to resolve their previous issue, much less buy pine wood. After all, things would be different when the couple worked for Su Binglan, as Su Binglan could solve the couple¡¯s previous problems. Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li could not believe what they had just heard. They looked at Su Binglan in shock and felt they had misheard everything. ¡®That¡¯s an excellent idea!¡¯ The couple was in a daze and forgot to respond. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Secondly, the shop will still be yours, and we¡¯ll only be in a business relationship. I¡¯ll order pots and jars from you, and you¡¯ll be responsible for fulfilling my orders. I¡¯ll pay you accordingly, too. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t help you buy the pine wood since the shop belongs to you. Still, I can place an order in advance and pay a deposit. Then you can use that deposit to pay your debts for the previous pine wood you bought. ¡°That way, I¡¯ll need more pots and jars in the future, and you¡¯ll earn money to get back on track.¡± Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li were no fools. They knew Su Binglan was helping them, no matter what method she suggested. ¡®If we choose the first option, Miss Su will buy our entire business and still pay us to work for her. Then we won¡¯t have to worry about much and will just do our jobs. We didn¡¯t want to use our furnace anymore, but it¡¯ll just sit there and collect dust. However, Miss Su wants to buy it.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s also the second option where Miss Su will help us solve our past mistakes. She has considered our feelings, too.¡¯ Miss Li and Tao Zhenggang looked at each other. The couple knew they would choose the first option. Miss Li was on the verge of tears as Su Binglan¡¯s words touched her. She got choked up as she said, ¡°You¡¯re such a kind person, Miss Su. We don¡¯t know how to thank you. When she spoke, her voice was a little choked. Miss Su, you¡¯re a good person. We don¡¯t know how to thank you. We¡¯ll choose the first option since we no longer want to be in charge. ¡°If there were such an opportunity before, we wouldn¡¯t have done it by ourselves in the first place. We had no choice before and wanted to hone our skills to make money from it. We never expected things to turn out this way.¡± ¡°Since we know little about running a business, we¡¯ll work for you instead since we¡¯re good at pottery. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. You can rest assured we¡¯ll do our jobs well.¡± Tao Zhenggang added. Su Binglan nodded. She had already guessed that the couple would choose the first option. ¡°M-Miss Su, we also have two sons who know pottery. Can they work alongside us?¡± Miss Li hesitated before asking. Since Su Binglan said each person could earn at least 60 coins monthly, the couple knew they would earn more if they could make more pots and jars. The couple¡¯s two sons worked incredibly hard at the town¡¯s docks to move goods but could barely even earn a few coins. Since that was the case, Miss Li knew it was better if her sons returned and made pottery with their parents. Furthermore, the Taos would feel at ease working with Su Binglan since she was kind. The Taos did not know how to express their gratitude. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Of course, they can. I¡¯ll order many pots and jars soon, so the shop must expand its production scale. By then, we might have to hire even more people. ¡°Still, I¡¯ll need you and your sons to teach the new workers how to do pottery if we hire more people.¡± Tao Zhenggang quickly expressed his gratitude, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. We¡¯ll teach the workers well should they need guidance. We¡¯ll share our knowledge with them.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s arrival was equivalent to saving the Taos. Otherwise, the family would not know how to survive. They were willing to teach everyone about pottery. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to teach the workers for nothing. I¡¯ll give you a higher salary whenever you take in an apprentice,¡± Su Binglan said. Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li got excited after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. They knew they could live good lives soon, and their look of despair vanished. The couple felt their huge burden disappear, and their hearts relaxed. Su Wenxian and his father, listening on the sidelines, were stunned. Su Wenxian said lowly, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Cousin Binglan.¡± Su Fengzhang nodded. ¡°Yeah, you solved everything so quickly. Why didn¡¯t we think of that?¡± ¡®We can¡¯t compare to such wisdom. I guess that¡¯s what it¡¯s like to have a good head on ones shoulders.¡¯ Next, Su Binglan went to the couple¡¯s work area and looked closely at the equipment inside. It was pretty simple and crude, just like a small pottery workshop. Still, the pieces of equipment were complete. Su Binglan had already made preparations before visiting the Taos. She had brought along silver taels and wrote a contract on the spot. She explained whatever the couple did not understand about the contract in detail. ¡°Miss Su, we don¡¯t believe in others but trust you,¡± Miss Li said. The couple signed the contract without hesitation, and Su Binglan gave them some money. Part of the money was for the pottery workshop, and the other was for their starting capital. The couple became misty-eyed when they looked at the silver they held. ¡°From now on, people will know this place as Su¡¯s Pottery Workshop. Part of that silver is the start-up capital. You must first make ten large wine pots, twenty wine jars, and¡­¡± Su Binglan went on about the details to the older couple. The couple listened attentively. Nonetheless, Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li knew how to operate things since they had been in this field for a while. After chatting some more, Su Binglan left with her uncle and cousin. However, Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li were still in disbelief, even after Su Binglan left. After a long while, Miss Li returned to her senses and hurriedly put the silver away carefully. Then she told Tao Zhenggang, ¡°Quick, it¡¯s not dark yet. Go to town and ask our sons to come home. They no longer have to work at the dock since they can make pottery with us at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Tao Zhenggang nodded. ¡°Our sons will no longer have to stay out for long hours,¡± Miss Li said with tears in her eyes, ¡°They can stay home and rest assured.¡± Tao Zhenggang¡¯s body felt lighter, and he immediately ran toward town.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Can’t Hold Back His Emotions Chapter 403: Can¡¯t Hold Back His Emotions Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tao Zhenggang was worried about his two sons, who had to work at the docks to earn money. However, the two brothers would no longer have to work at the docks. Instead, they could make pottery at home with their parents. Moreover, the brothers would get monthly salaries and no longer need to worry about loading goods. All they had to do was work close to home and get paid. The sky had already darkened when Tao Zhenggang reached the town¡¯s docks. At that moment, many people were still loading and unloading goods, one trip after another. Some were so tired that they nearly collapsed. ¡°Watch out! Fortunately for you, those goods are fragile. What would we do if you broke them?¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± The fallen person started panting with exhaustion but stood up to continue carrying the goods. Since it was his livelihood, his hard work would have been in vain if he could not complete his tasks. Meanwhile, the person in charge at the dock kept an eye on everyone. ¡°Hurry up. There¡¯s another ship behind us. Plenty of people are fighting to work at the docks, so if you can¡¯t do it, please go home. The quicker you are, the quicker we can all go home.¡± Many were panting from exhaustion, but they had no choice but to continue loading and unloading the goods. When Tao Zhenggang arrived, he saw the scene from afar. His eyes stung when he saw how hard everyone worked to move goods. His two sons had worked on the docks for a long time and should be exhausted. Still, the brothers never complained, even though they rarely returned home. That was because ships sometimes docked at midnight, and the brothers had to carry goods. After all, they would earn more if they moved more goods. In particular, one would make more money moving goods at night than during the day. Therefore, the workers sometimes squeezed with many others in a thatched house next to the dock. The workers would sleep in the open if the weather permitted. Since that was the case, the workers could not get proper rest. They could not even afford proper meals since they could not earn enough to buy food. Hence, many only dry food with added water from home. Still, some died from hunger and exhaustion on the dock. Tao Zhenggang¡¯s lips trembled as he called his sons¡¯ names, ¡°Dayong, Eryong.¡± Tao Dayong was moving goods when he heard someone call him. Tao Eryong asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you hear father¡¯s voice too?¡± Tao Eryong did not see the stone under his foot and almost fell when he spoke. However, his eldest brother quickly supported him, saying, ¡°Be careful, Eryong. Watch where you¡¯re going.¡± ¡°I miss our parents, Big Brother.¡± The two brothers helped each other, so they could persist. Tao Eryong usually did not want his big brother to worry, so he would always bear with it. When he heard his father¡¯s voice, his tears were about to come out. After all, he was homesick and missed his parents. Tao Dayong became choked up as he felt the same. Still, he could not say it since he could not control his emotions, and his brother would feel worse. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll go home in a few days.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The brothers thought they were hallucinating. Moreover, the sky was darkening, and they could barely see what was before them, not to mention people in the distance. Tao Zhenggang also had trouble seeing his sons, so he walked forward to get a better look. His heart ached when he saw how tired his two sons were from loading and unloading goods. Tao Zhenggang blamed himself even more. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for my lack of abilities, my sons wouldn¡¯t need to work here for money to pay off our debts.¡¯ The man feared something terrible happening to his two sons. He called again, ¡°Dayong, Eryong!¡¯ Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong finally saw their father and were stunned. ¡°F-Father? Why are you here?¡± The two brothers were thrilled to see their father. They sincerely missed home, and it was unbearable to them. They would get so homesick at night that they would toss and turn, unable to fall asleep. No matter how run-down their house was, it was still their home. They also had heated brick beds at home and could at least eat hot meals. The brothers had been by their parents¡¯ side for a long time and did not enjoy being away from them. They had been away for a long time and could not get used to it. However, they knew about the situation at home and forced themselves to adapt and survive. The brothers could not bear their parents worrying about them, mainly because they were old. Tao Zhenggang almost lost control of his emotions when he noticed how skinny his sons were. Tao Eryong exclaimed, ¡°Father, I miss you and mother!¡± Tao Dayong wanted to scold his brother for doing so but could not bear it. Tears rolled down Tao Zhenggang¡¯s cheeks when he heard his youngest son say such things. He patted his two sons¡¯ shoulders and said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You no longer need to work at the docks.¡± Tao Eryong put down his load and prepared to go home with his father. Meanwhile, Tao Dayong was a little more rational. He said, ¡°Father, you should bring Little Brother home. I can continue working here?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go back together, Dayong,¡± Tao Zhenggang said. Tao Eryong had let his emotions control him just now. Now that he had gathered his thoughts, he looked at his brother¡¯s appearance and father¡¯s grey hair before saying, ¡°I was just kidding, Father. I don¡¯t miss home and will continue working here with Big Brother.¡± He would not let his emotions affect his decisions. However, Tao Zhenggang always knew what his sons were thinking. He said, ¡°Our lives will change soon, so you no longer have to work at the docs. Come with me, and I¡¯ll explain everything in detail.¡± Tao Zhenggang heaved a sigh of relief when he said that. Tao Dayong looked at his father¡¯s expression and noticed his father¡¯s typically furrowed brows had relaxed. Tao Dayong said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go home after I¡¯ve finished my work. We can still earn a few copper coins.¡± Tao Eryong echoed, ¡°Right, we¡¯ll earn a few copper coins after finishing our work.¡± Although it was tiring to work at the docks, the brothers would receive a copper coin a day. At least they would have some money. That was the primary reason why people fought to work there. Tao Zhenggang wanted to persuade his sons otherwise, but they insisted on staying. The brothers claimed their pay when they finally finished their work and prepared to go home with their father. Tao Zhengang told the supervisor, ¡°My two sons will no longer work here.¡± The supervisor was surprised. ¡°Why? Are they going home with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My wife and I need our sons to do things at home,¡± Tao Zhenggang answered smilingly. The manager waved. ¡°All right then.¡± After all, many people worked at the dock, and the work would continue as usual. Tao Zhenggang and his two sons rushed home through the night. Along the way, the brothers asked how their parents were doing out of curiosity. Tao Zhenggang and his two sons rushed home through the night. Tao Zhenggang suppressed his excitement and did not say much. He only said, ¡°Su Teng Village¡¯s Miss Su came to help us. We¡¯ll discuss the details when we get home.¡± The Su family of Su Teng Village were no strangers to the two brothers. In the past, the brothers heard their mother talking about the Su family whenever they went home from the docks. The brothers even heard many people discussing the Su family and their delicious food as they worked on the docks. Su Binglan was legendary in Tao Dayong¡¯s and Tao Eryong¡¯s hearts. ¡°Father, why did Miss Su come to our house? ¡°That¡¯s right, Father, you¡¯re not pulling our legs, right?¡± Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Luo Jin ‘an ‘s Reaction Chapter 404: Luo Jin ¡®an ¡®s Reaction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong thought their father¡¯s words were untrue. They could never imagine Su Binglan visiting them. ¡®Why would she help us since she doesn¡¯t have a reason to do that? The Su family doesn¡¯t even know we exist.¡¯ ¡°Why would I lie? It¡¯s all true. You can ask your mother when we get home if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Tao Zhenggang said, ¡°Since we have some rice at home, your mother will make delicious food for you two tonight. ¡°We¡¯ll also go to town and buy some things tomorrow. We¡¯ll get what we need to nourish your bodies.¡± The more the two brothers heard, the more they were in disbelief. After all, everything sounded too unreal. ¡®How can we not know how bad things are at home? We should do more since it¡¯s good for our bodies. Also, where did our parents get the money to shop in town? The brothers were doubtful but did not raise any questions. No matter the reason for their father¡¯s happiness, the brothers wanted him to be as happy for as long as possible. After all, it had been a long while since their father smiled like that. Since the brothers could go home now, their footsteps became lighter. However, they wished they could run home. The sky had already darkened when the trio reached the village¡¯s entrance. The brothers could see several dark yellow lights from several homes in the village. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong felt warm as they looked around. They did not know why, but their tense nerves relaxed as soon as they returned to the village. Previously, they would not even dare to sleep and would wake up at the slightest noise. Now, the brothers felt they could have a good night¡¯s sleep, no matter the reason. Moreover, their father told the dock supervisor his sons would no longer work there. Since the brothers could stay home for a while, they felt much more relaxed. After all, they had exhausted themselves and could not have a good rest previously. They could have a much-needed good night¡¯s sleep, especially since they missed their heated brick beds at home. ¡®Now that we¡¯re home, we can go to the mountains and cut wood to warm up the brick beds at night,¡¯ the brothers thought. The brothers smelled the rice when they arrived at their house. The fragrance alone made them drool, primarily because they had not had a proper meal for a long time. While previously working at the docks in town, the brothers could sometimes smell food the people brought into the ship. The brothers would gulp their salivas whenever they smelled the delicious fragrances. ¡°Big Brother, I smell something delicious. Is that coming from our house?!¡± ¡°I smell it, too, Little Brother.¡± Tao Dayong stood at the door and could not believe the fragrance he smelled. He wondered if what his father said was true. Tao Zhenggang entered the courtyard and said, ¡°Honey, our sons are home!¡± Miss Li excitedly cooked at home while waiting for her sons to return. She missed her sons dearly and wondered how they were doing at the docks. In the past, she could not make them anything good to eat. However, the family¡¯s lives would improve since they could get monthly salaries. Miss Li could now make good food for her sons and nourish them well. She hurriedly went to the courtyard and saw her two sons. She went up to Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong to hug them. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re home. I¡¯ve missed you so much, so I made good food for you.¡± Tao Eryong was about to cry as he pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡°Mother, I missed you so much.¡± His words made Miss Li burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mother,¡± Tao Dayong said, ¡°If you cry, I¡¯ll cry too.¡± Tao Eryong hurriedly held back his tears. ¡°M-Mother, I¡¯m so hungry. Did you make something good?¡± With this change of topic, Miss Li forgot her previous emotions and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, I cooked rice and egg soup with scallions. That¡¯s all we have at home now, but we¡¯ll go to town tomorrow and buy more things for you two to nourish yourselves.¡± Usually, Miss Li would not bear to cook rice or eggs. However, things had changed. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong had to believe that their father¡¯s statement was true. Tao Dayong asked, ¡°Mother, did Miss Su come to our house? Miss Li entered the house and opened the pot lid. She scooped the rice and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Su will help us solve all our problems and also bought the pottery workshop. We¡¯ve got dozens of silver taels just from that. ¡°Miss Su will also help us settle our previous debt when we bought the pinewood. She¡¯s our benefactor.¡± Miss Li briefly explained what had happened to her two sons while the brothers stood in a daze. They needed some time to digest this news. ¡°Such a good thing has happened to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I always say how good Miss Su is to everyone. She only wants to help us.¡± Miss Li added, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our pottery and work hard. You two no longer need to work at the docks from tomorrow onward. You¡¯ll work alongside us and earn monthly salaries. ¡°Each of us can earn a considerable amount each month. Also, the more jars and pots we make, the more we earn. Miss Su had already agreed to it and even gave us silver in advance. She said they¡¯re our starting capital, but we must record all our spending.¡± Tao Dayong returned to his senses and said, ¡°That means our old family workshop belongs to Miss Su now. It¡¯s equivalent to Miss Su hiring us to work for her.¡± Miss Li was astounded before she reacted and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Tao Eryong also understood everything. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll be like the workers in Miss Su¡¯s tofu factory. We¡¯ll have actual work to do and get paid monthly.¡± Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li underwood the situation more when their youngest son said that. ¡°That¡¯s true. Our neighbors will feel envious when word gets out. After all, so many people in our village want to work for Miss Su.¡± Tao Dayong became excited, ¡°Our family will finally improve in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, we can work within our village, too. Now I can eat and sleep at home,¡± Tao Eryong became happier as he spoke. Tao Dayong finally relaxed his stressed mind. ¡®We never wanted to leave our parents and couldn¡¯t even eat or sleep well out there. Now, we can eat and sleep at home.¡¯ After having dinner, Su Binglan returned to her room with Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan still had work to do, so she lit a candle and sat at her desk. Luo Jin¡¯an instinctively swept his gaze over the room. He noticed the jade pendant and the portrait Su Binglan had placed on her desk. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s approached his wife¡¯s desk and stared at the pendant, asking, ¡°What¡¯s this jade pendant doing here?¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Triggering the Cold Poison Chapter 405: Triggering the Cold Poison Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice and looked up at him. She noticed his cold expression, and the aura around him had changed. ¡®Does he recognize the jade pendant?¡¯ Su Binglan explained everything to her husband, ¡°I brought the pendant back from Willow Village, and¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the pendant and said, ¡°So, is the person in the portrait the owner of her pendant?¡± ¡°Yes, is there something wrong with that?¡± Su Binglan asked. She knew there was something off about her husband¡¯s expression. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°A spy was in the army three years ago among people who transported food. One of them had a jade pendant like this. However, he was in disguise at the time. ¡°I was fighting at the border while one of my subordinates was in charge of the battalion. When something happened, I looked for clues, deducted them, and discovered more details. ¡°My people said the culprit had a jade pendant with him. Someone sketched what the pendant looked like, but the information about the owner was false. If this is what the person looks like, it¡¯ll make it easier for me to find him.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gave a simple explanation, his expression somewhat solemn. His demeanor had changed when he recalled the past. Emotions welled up in his heart, and then he started coughing. ¡°Cough, cough! Ahem!¡± It was heart-wrenching to hear. Su Binglan became anxious when she saw her husband like that. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an looked meager, so Su Binglan quickly reached out to support him and take his pulse. Her expression instantly changed. ¡°Stop thinking and worrying about the past. You must rest.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had gotten so anxious that his cold poison had begun to act up again. He said while shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He could not keep calm as memories from the war three years ago filled his mind. His eyes were bloodshot, and he could faintly smell the thick stench of blood when he breathed. Su Binglan looked at her husband under the candlelight and noticed his picturesque eyes turn blood-red. She was shocked and uttered, ¡°Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an seemed unaware that his wife had called his name, so Su Binglan said, ¡°Husband?¡± Perhaps that brought Luo Jin¡¯an back to his senses before he coughed a few more times and said to Su Binglan, ¡°I can¡¯t control my emotions sometimes and lose my rationality and consciousness.¡± Thus, Luo Jin¡¯an dared not recall what had happened three years ago. The more he thought about it, the more he would lose control of his emotions. No one around him could understand how brutal that war was except for Luo Jin¡¯an. After all, the Wei family were his relatives, who had all died. He closed his eyes and coughed while Su Binglan¡¯s heart clenched. At that moment, she could feel her husband¡¯s heart aching. ¡°Stop thinking about those things. I¡¯ll brew some medicine for you.¡± With that, she ran off to the kitchen. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to stop his wife, but his cold poisoning showed signs of acting up, and his body became fragile. The poison caused his potent inner energy to stay stagnant, unable to disperse. The cold air kept drilling through his body, making him feel tremendous pain. However, he looked like he could not feel it because he did not make a sound. Still, delicate beads of sweat formed on his forehead. It was bizarre as he felt cold yet was sweating. It was evident he was in great pain. After finding the ingredients, Su Binglan prepared to brew the medicine However, seeing her husband like that, she could only use her acupuncture skills to help stabilize his physical condition. Immediately after, she continued to brew the medicine. It was not until Luo Jin¡¯an drank it that his condition improved. Su Binglan immediately heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed she had suppressed his cold poisoning. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to have major emotional fluctuations, or your internal energy will trigger the poison.¡± Since Luo Jin¡¯an remained silent, Su Binglan continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re thinking about the war, but you must become healthy to take revenge. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the county administrator tomorrow and get people to investigate this person.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an held his wife¡¯s hand and shook his head weakly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. That person is a spy from the enemy country, so I want to investigate this secretly. We can¡¯t afford to shake the grass and alert the snake yet.¡± Su Binglan could only nod and agree when she saw her husband¡¯s determination. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I might need to leave again for a while.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going on a journey again?¡± Even Su Binglan felt it was too sudden, but she knew Luo Jin¡¯an had many responsibilities and a tremendous weight on his shoulders. Everything was somewhat mysterious to her. She had only intended to help the Taos but not her husband indirectly. ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tonight.¡± After all, some things were more urgent than others. ¡°B-But, your body is still unstable.¡± Su Binglan became anxious seeing her husband like that. She frowned, her eyes full of worry. Luo Jin¡¯an combed his wife¡¯s hair gently before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be alright.¡± ¡°How can you say that? You don¡¯t know how severe your condition is.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s physical condition had already exceeded her expectations. The situation had become severe, and the cold poison might kill him if it acted up again. Su Binglan did not even dare to think about that. She realized she did not want anything to happen to her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an understood the look in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes, but there were some things he had to do. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve placed guards hidden in plain sight to protect me.¡± Su Binglan looked at his determined expression and opened her mouth to say something. However, she ultimately decided against it because she could understand how he felt. She knew he would feel uneasy if he did not deal with things. Luo Jin¡¯an took a flute, went to the courtyard, and started playing it. Then a man in black landed in the yard silently. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°I have an urgent mission for you to take me back,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an seemed uneasy, so he turned and said to Su Binglan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll return as soon as possible.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart clenched as she said, ¡°You must be careful. If anything happens, get your guards to inform me. I¡¯ll try to figure out what I can do, but I¡¯ll help you whenever possible.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You must take care of yourself too. Stop exhausting yourself and rest.¡± He could not help but advise his wife.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Force of Habit Chapter 406: Force of Habit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an typically did not talk much. However, Luo Jin¡¯an did not know when he would return, so he thought he had to lecture Su Binglan. The shadow guards on the sidelines were shocked as they wondered when their master became so talkative. Their master had always been a man of few words. Moreover, Luo Jin¡¯an entirely differed from how he usually was whenever Su Binglan was around. The shadow guards¡¯ master had become gentle, and they questioned whether or not the man before them was the master they knew. Su Binglan listened to her husband intently and realized he was an attentive person who was careful and gentle. Although Luo Jin¡¯an was reluctant to leave, he knew he had to do what was necessary. He stroked Su Binglan¡¯s hair and said to the shadow guard, ¡°Let¡¯s Su Binglan immediately approached her husband and looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°Hug me first.¡± ¡°All right,¡± he said as his throat rolled, his voice cracking slightly. After hugging his wife, he lightly patted Su Binglan¡¯s back to comfort her. Immediately after, the guards helped Luo Jin¡¯an onto the roof and disappeared into the night. Su Binglan stood on the spot and looked at the sky. Her heart was full of conflicted emotions. After a long while, she turned around and returned to her room. She sat back at her desk and wanted to write down a plan, but she could not because she kept thinking about Luo Jin¡¯an. She would lie to herself if she said she was not worried about her husband. Still, no one could stop Luo Jin¡¯an from doing what was necessary. That was because it had something to do with the Wei family. Su Binglan put herself in his shoes and knew she would also seek vengeance if someone were to hurt her family. She did not know Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pain and thought about it before resting. In the past, she would fall asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow, but not this time. She had been busy the whole day and should feel exhausted. However, she just could not fall asleep. ¡®Why could I sleep so easily before?¡¯ Su Binglan looked to the side and understood that it was because her husband had been by her side that she felt at ease. She had unknowingly gotten used to his presence. Su Binglan slept late that night but woke up early the following morning. She went to help her parents cook after washing up. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao did not see Luo Jin¡¯an around and were puzzled. One of them asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jin¡¯an? Su Binglan¡¯s hand paused before explaining, ¡°Oh, he went to the academy in the morning. It turns out he has something to do that Mr. Kong insists on.¡± Shen Qiuhua could not help but nag, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Mr. King. Why does he keep making Jin¡¯an do things? Doesn¡¯t he Imow about Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition? Jin¡¯an shouldn¡¯t be doing so much work.¡± Su Fengmao added while starting the fire for the stove, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, dear. I¡¯m sure the academy¡¯s affairs are related to learning, so Jin¡¯an should be doing physical labor.¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be okay. Mother.¡± Her tone was firm when she spoke, so no one knew if she was trying to comfort herself or someone else. After breakfast, Su Wenzhe and Su Wenwu prepared to go to town. On the other hand, Su Wenxiu prepared to select his apprentices from the list of people from yesterday. The day before yesterday, he had gone to give consultations and mentioned taking in an apprentice. Yesterday, many people sent their children to Su Wenxiu for interviews. Su Wenxiu jotted down everyone¡¯s situation and considered who to choose as his apprentice. He looked at his notes and fell into a dilemma. After all, most candidates on his list were impressive and willing to learn medical skills from him. He could only ask his sister¡¯s opinion, ¡°Little Sister, could you help me? I have ten candidates to consider.¡± He was kind but did not want to tell so many people that he had rejected them. Moreover, everyone was keen on learning from him, and he wanted to teach as many people as possible. ¡°Do you want to teach them all, Second Brother?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°I know I can¡¯t teach so many people simultaneously, especially since I¡¯m still managing the medicinal herbs. Still, I¡¯ll let my apprentices help me manage the herbs if I take them in. ¡°Since I have several candidates, I¡¯m spoiled for choice and can¡¯t decide. Then, if I only choose three out of the many, the others will feel discouraged.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can choose three apprentices first and teach them well. Afterward, you can take in more people, and your senior apprentices can teach the rest. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about others feeling discouraged. ¡°When you¡¯ve established notes, you can show it to them for them to read and learn.¡± Su Wenxiu understood what his sister meant. ¡°You always know how to deal with things, Little Sister. I¡¯ll do as you say and first teach three apprentices to build their foundation. Then well have an easier time teaching others.¡± Immediately after, he went to do his work. Su Binglan prepared to go to town and wondered how the construction of the new hotpot restaurant in the east was going. The earlier it got done, the earlier she could open for business. She also wanted to ask Li Shi about his family. However, many people suddenly arrived at the Su family¡¯s house just before Su Binglan could leave The visitors asked, ¡°Is this where Shen Qiuhua lives? ¡°Wow, this house is massive!¡± These were unfamiliar faces in Su Teng Village. The visitors felt restrained when they arrived at Su Teng Village. After asking around the village, they learned where Shen Qiuhua was living. Everyone was surprised when they saw how big the house was. They wondered if anyone else in Su Teng Village could afford to live in such a place. ¡°The villagers said Miss Shen lives here, so we must be in the right place.¡± ¡°The Su family aren¡¯t ordinary villagers. The two women from Stone Village told us how prominent the Su family was when we got oil in Northern Song Village.¡± ¡°I saw an enormous building when we came through just now. That¡¯s the tofu factory the big guy mentioned.¡± ¡°So, this is where we can get tofu.¡± ¡°I heard that tofu is six coins per 500 grams, but the Su Teng villagers only need to pay five.¡± ¡°Miss Su provided medical consultations two days ago. I didn¡¯t know the Su Teng villagers received free consultations.¡± ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t know. After all, you live so far away from Su Teng Village. Seven to eight people appeared before the Su family¡¯s door while discussing. Then someone shouted into the house, ¡°Hello, is anyone here?! Does Miss Shen live here?!¡± Su Wenxiu was just about to leave and recruit his first three apprentices when he looked at the person at the door and said, ¡°Are you looking for my mother? What¡¯s the matter?¡± After hearing what he had said, the visitors knew they were at the right house. ¡°Hello, young man. We¡¯re from the surrounding villages. We want to buy rapeseeds from your mother..¡± Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Sowing Season Chapter 407: Sowing Season Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Yes, young man. We heard we can extract oil from the rapeseed, and the yield will be better than peanuts.¡± ¡°We heard that from your mother. She also says one acre of peanuts can¡¯t yield as much oil as rapeseed.¡± Everyone was polite to Su Wenxiu because he said Shen Qiuhua was his mother. Besides peanut oil, people could also use lard from pork for cooking. However, pork would yield very little oil and be too costly. People were typically reluctant to buy pork, let alone roast it. Ultimately, it was better to use peanuts or rapeseed for oil extraction. Su Wenxiu understood what some of the people said. He remembered his mother telling him about it during dinner the night before. He said, ¡°Wait a moment while I go and talk to my mother.¡± Su Binglan also heard the commotion and approached the noise. Su Wenxiu told her about the situation without waiting for his sister to ask. Su Binglan replied to Su Wenxiu, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the factory to call Mother home. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Let me help you, Little Sister.¡± Su Wenxiu knew his sister would go to the warehouse to gather rapeseed. Su Binglan nodded and said to the eight people at the door, ¡°Come in and sit for a while. I¡¯ll go to the warehouse to get the rapeseed. How much do you guys want to buy?¡± ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯d like to know the price first, if that¡¯s okay,¡± someone asked hesitantly. Everyone was nervous as they would be unable to afford rapeseeds if they were too expensive. Therefore, they knew they had to ask about its price first. Su Binglan answered, ¡°It¡¯s five copper coins for 500 grams of rapeseed. Six hundred grams of seeds can cover one acre of land, producing more than 400 pounds of rapeseed. You can use 600 grams of them to yield about four oil bottles.¡± However, that was only an approximate number. The rapeseeds yield would be higher since Su Binglan had planted them in her pocket dimension. Everyone was stunned when they heard her explanation. They could yield more oil than peanuts. A woman recovered from her initial shock first and asked tremblingly, ¡°Only five coins for 500 grams of rapeseed?¡± ¡°How can rapeseed be so cheap if it can yield that much oil?¡± Someone asked again because they were still in disbelief. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, five copper coins for 500 grams of rapeseed. This time, everyone heard it more clearly. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy 500 grams of rapeseed, Miss Su.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy two pounds of rapeseed since I have a large plot of land. We can plant more and extract more oil with this production. We can even sell our oil for money if we can¡¯t finish it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take two pounds of seeds, too!¡± ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have much land, so I¡¯ll only buy one and a half pounds.¡± ¡°Do you guys know how to plant and harvest these rapeseeds? When will you be planting them?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s question puzzled everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t we use the same method as peanuts?¡± No one knew how to plant or harvest rapeseeds properly and just guessed instead. Immediately after, they looked at Su Binglan and wondered if she would explain it. ¡°Does it cost money to learn how to grow rapeseed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Su Teng villagers say Miss Su is kind and has helped many people. Besides, if she wanted to profit from us, she wouldn¡¯t sell rapeseed so cheaply.¡± ¡°Also, I heard from Miss Shen that we can harvest and eat rapeseed as vegetables. We simply must plant such a beneficial thing.¡± Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s uneasy expressions and patiently explained, ¡°Rapeseeds are diverse, but there aren¡¯t many requirements for their temperament. Everyone can use their land to grow rapeseed. ¡°If you crush corn husks and wheat stalks before burying them as a fertilizer, the rapeseed can absorb their nutrients. When planting, ensure the rapeseeds are in rows with a specific interval. Also¡­¡± Su Binglan gladly shared her knowledge of growing rapeseed. The eight visitors listened attentively and understood everything she said because they were farmers who relied on harvesting for a living. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. We¡¯ll remember everything and plant the rapeseed properly when spring arrives.¡± Su Binglan was shocked when she heard that lady¡¯s words. Su Binglan thought that most people planted their crops during the spring and harvested them in autumn. ¡®So, that¡¯s why these people think rapeseed is the same as peanuts.¡¯ She said, ¡°You can plant the rapeseed during winter and harvest them in the spring of next year. Of course, you can still plant them in early spring and harvest them two to three months later. ¡°You can also eat them as vegetables or wait for the rapeseed to bloom and then pick them for oil extraction.¡± Everyone only wanted to buy rapeseed for its oil but did not expect to gain another benefit from it. ¡°We can plant them during winter?¡± Everyone had completed their autumn harvest and had nothing else to do, so they wanted to grow more crops to continue earning money. They could not plant regular crops during autumn and winter. Especially when it got too cold, causing the crops to die. However, Su Binglan told these people they could plant rapeseed during winter. ¡®Isn¡¯t that too magical?!¡¯ ¡°M-Miss Su, are you telling the truth?¡± Some people were so excited that their jaws dropped. They were so hurried to buy rapeseed that they could not wait for Shen Qiuhua to return to them after discussing things with her daughter. They wanted to store the rapeseed at home and plant them when spring arrived. No one expected to be able to plant them now. They also did some calculations and realized the rapeseed would bloom during spring. Then they could harvest them and use the land to plant crops. Nonetheless, their land was vacant since the autumn harvest had passed. Now, they could plant their rapeseed. It was equivalent to having double the amount of land, and their rapeseed yield would be high. They could also sell rapeseed oil if they could not finish it. After all, oil was costly, so they should make a decent living with it. Then their days would improve. Everyone looked at Su Binglan and felt like she was glowing. It was as if a goddess had descended to the mortal world to help them. ¡°Planting during winter and harvesting in spring is efficient land use. That means we can now plant rapeseed on our vacant land.¡± Everyone hurriedly changed their minds about their orders. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯d like to buy five pounds of rapeseed since my family has five acres of land.¡± ¡°I changed my mind, Miss Su. I¡¯m buying two pounds instead of one.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. We wouldn¡¯t have known that if you didn¡¯t tell us.¡± ¡°Thank goodness I went to get oil that day. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met your mother and learned about such a thing as rapeseed..¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Unity and Friendship Chapter 408: Unity and Friendship Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Someone mentally calculated and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll buy 10 pounds of rapeseed since I brought a lot of money.¡± ¡°Madam, why are you buying so much?¡± A woman beside her asked. ¡°I have many brothers, so I¡¯ll give some to them.¡± Everyone heard that and agreed that they should quickly buy something so valuable. Otherwise, there would be no more rapeseeds left. ¡°Miss Su, please give me another two pounds of seeds. I only brought 30 coins, so I can¡¯t buy much.¡± Su Binglan could not help but chuckle when she looked at everyone¡¯s reactions. She thought the buyers were adorable but had to remind everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have plenty of rapeseed. You can return to our village and buy more if you need them. The price won¡¯t go up either.¡± There were many more rapeseed in the back of the mountain, not to mention the ones in her pocket dimension were overgrowing. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re such a good person, Miss Su. If you were anyone else, they would¡¯ve stocked up and sold such a valuable thing at a high price.¡± ¡°Rapeseeds are good things, and everyone will buy them, even if it cost ten coins per 500 grams.¡± ¡°Miss Su is only charging everyone five coins per 500 grams, which is very fair.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Thank you for your praises. After you buy the rapeseed, you can still rely on yourselves to grow them. I¡¯m just teaching you guys a little bit.¡± ¡°We understand, especially since you explained it in great detail.¡± Su Wenxiu, listening one the sidelines, felt it was amazing. He had followed his parents to work in the fields when he was seven to eight years old. Although he was now cultivating herbs and learning medicine, he also understood things about farming and crops. He knew rapeseeds were good things just by hearing what his sister said. ¡®If news of this spread, many will come swarming to snatch up the rapeseeds. These people probably wouldn¡¯t have learned about rapeseed if it weren¡¯t for my parents. ¡®Mother and Father never discovered rapeseed, but Little Sister did. Even if Mother and Father discovered them, they wouldn¡¯t know how to cultivate the rapeseeds. My sister knows these things.¡¯ Su Wenxiu admired his sister even more. Su Binglan handed the rapeseeds to whoever bought them, and everyone paid her. Everyone trusted the young lady¡¯s words. After all, Su Binglan¡¯s reputation was so good that everyone would immediately know about her whenever someone mentioned her name. Moreover, some had distant relatives in Su Teng Village, so they discovered that Su Binglan was a good person. These people had also heard about Su Binglan when they went to get oil that day. The eight visitors smiled and looked ecstatic when they took their rapeseeds home, and the Su Teng villagers noticed them. ¡°That¡¯s strange. What are those people holding? Why do they look so excited after visiting the Su family¡¯s house? ¡°It can¡¯t be that good, right?¡± Everyone knew how capable Su Binglan was and guessed the eight visitors had gained something good from her. ¡°What are you guys holding?¡± A Su Teng Villager could not help but ask. The eight visitors felt embarrassed to hide it, so they answered, ¡°These are rapeseeds.¡± The visitors were honest and never thought of lying. Moreover, they were in Su Teng Village, so the visitors could not hide such things since the Su Teng villagers would know about it sooner or later. Since the visitors would return to Su Teng Village for more rapeseeds in the future, they knew it was best to forge a good relationship with the Su Teng villagers. ¡°Rapeseeds? We¡¯ve never heard of those.¡± ¡°Is it another valuable thing Binglan discovered?¡± ¡°They said its rapeseed. It sounds like something they can plant.¡± A woman pushing a small cart of five kilograms of rapeseed said, ¡°Indeed, these are valuable. We can¡¯t explain it properly, but you can ask Miss Su about them.¡± When the eight visitors left, one Su Teng villager curiously went to Su Binglan to ask about rapeseed. Su Binglan was about to head to town when she ran into the villagers asking about rapeseed. Therefore, she patiently explained things to the villagers. She did not get impatient, no matter who asked questions. If someone needed help understanding it better, Su Binglan would explain it a second time. She did not intend to hide anything from anyone because she had just found these rapeseeds on the back of the mountain and did not have time to introduce them to everyone. She wanted to share the rapeseeds with the Su Teng villagers. However, she would have to tell First Granduncle Su and let him do the statistics if the villagers wanted to plant these things. That would save her some trouble, after all. Either way, she was not thinking of using the rapeseeds to make money, as her primary goal was to help everyone. After popularizing rapeseed, everyone could use it for cooking bok Choy, an essential vegetable for the villagers. ¡°Rapeseeds are exceptional, Miss Su! I¡¯ll go home and get money to buy some too.¡± ¡°Much time has passed since the autumn harvest, and I¡¯m so bored at home. My wife goes to work at the factory, but I don¡¯t know what to do at home. Now. I can plant rapeseeds.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t have problem planting crops and other things during spring, too. We can harvest our rapeseed by then, and our land will be empty again during spring.¡± Everyone wanted to buy rapeseeds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We have plenty of rapeseeds. I¡¯ll ask my first granduncle to count them, and you can buy as many as you want.¡± Everyone trusted Su Binglan and Chief Su. Hence, they listened to Su Binglan and returned home, waiting for Chief Su to decide. Su Binglan noticed it was almost noon and could no longer go to town. Instead, she went straight to Chief Su¡¯s house. Chief Su and Grandaunt Su warmly welcomed her when she arrived. Su Teng Village had improved exponentially because of Su Binglan. As the village chief, Chief Su was ecstatic. ¡°First Granduncle Su, are you busy with anything?¡± Chief Su was writing something with his head lowered as he said, ¡°Many people want to settle in our village now. They want to buy land and build houses, but our village isn¡¯t where just anyone can come and go. ¡°I¡¯ll check on their information since we only accept people with good backgrounds to live here. We can¡¯t let those with trouble come here.¡± Chief Su did not manage Su Teng Village for money¡¯s sake. He would not let others settle here if they were not good people, even if they tried paying him off. Bluntly put, one would need a good family background, be united and friendly, and be willing to help others to live in Su Teng Village. The village was bountiful with land, so taking in more people would be fine. However, Chief Su was very strict. ¡°Binglan, quickly sit on the bed,¡± Grandaunt Su said smilingly, ¡°Your granduncle is just being a grump.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s good,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The atmosphere in our village is excellent, so it¡¯s relaxing to live here..¡± Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Happiness Comes After Suffering Chapter 409: Happiness Comes After Suffering Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan enjoyed the atmosphere in Su Teng Village. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s excellent,¡± Old Madam Su said emotionally, ¡°Everyone helps each other, no matter what. However, our village did poorly last time, so the villagers couldn¡¯t do much, even if they wanted to help each other. ¡°Still, it¡¯s better now, and everyone says it¡¯s all thanks to you, Binglan. People from other villages wouldn¡¯t want to settle down here if it weren¡¯t for you. Since your granduncle is quite busy these days, he didn¡¯t want to arrange for anyone to live here. ¡°However, there are some genuinely warm-hearted and kind people among them, so it¡¯s not a big deal if they want to live here.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, but Granduncle Su can do as he sees fit. Our village remains good because of Granduncle Su.¡± She knew the Su family was the first to live here, so they had the final say. Later, when people wanted to move in, Chief Su only allowed those with good character and background to live there. Everyone lived harmoniously and had no problems with their neighbors. After all, everyone would be more united if they helped each other out. Moreover, as the village chief, First Granduncle Su was also sincerely concerned about the villagers and would always think of them whenever there was good news. When it was freezing during winter, he would bring people along to those without food and blankets to help them. He saved many people from freezing and starving. ¡°Your granduncle isn¡¯t as good as you say, Binglan,¡± Grandaunt Su jokingly said as she looked at her husband. ¡°Look, he¡¯s even laughing.¡± Although the elder couple joked around, Chief Su was a severe person the villagers wholeheartedly respected. He had a lot of prestige in Su Teng Village. Su Binglan said, ¡°I have something to tell you, Granduncle Su.¡± Chief Su put down his pen and said, ¡°I knew you had a motive for visiting, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s something good.¡± Granduncle Su. I gathered rapeseed before and can extract oil from them. We can plant them during winter and harvest them in spring. ¡°That way, everyone will fully use their land since it won¡¯t affect their crop-planting during spring.¡± Chief Su became interested after hearing what his grandniece had to say. ¡°Rapeseeds are so good that you can plant them during winter?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The villagers can either grow the rapeseeds for oil or harvest them for eating. Also, the rapeseed oil yield is much higher than peanuts.¡± She explained everything to her first granduncle. Chief Su slammed the table in delight. ¡°Wow! Rapeseeds are good things, after all! Can you get the villagers to plant them, Binglan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I intend to do, Granduncle Su.¡± Su Binglan nodded again. ¡°Please calculate and see who¡¯s best to plant rapeseeds.¡± ¡°But the rapeseeds are yours, Binglan,¡± Chief Su said after some thought, ¡°Although I¡¯m the village chief and want the best for the village, I must be fair. I can¡¯t take your rapeseeds for free. They should cost me something, right?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°These seeds are only five copper coins per 500 grams, Granduncle Su. Typically, that i s enough for one acre of land. The villagers can borrow the rapeseeds from me if they can¡¯t afford them. After harvesting the seeds during spring, the villagers can return them to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an excellent proposal,¡± Chief Su said happily, ¡°That way, our village¡¯s overall conditions will improve even more.¡± Chief Su chuckled at the thought of this. He felt a sense of accomplishment in being a village chief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I can take care of it and let you know when I complete the calculations and statistics.¡± After a slight pause, the elder asked doubtfully, ¡°That¡¯s great, but do you have enough rapeseeds, Binglan?¡± ¡°Yes, I have enough seeds, Granduncle Su. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Su Binglan went back and forth with her granduncle for a bit longer before returning home. Then she removed all the rapeseed from her pocket dimension and placed them in the warehouse at home. Immediately after, she prepared to go to the back of the mountain to pick more rapeseed. After all, there was still so much left, and she could store a lot more in her pocket dimension. Meanwhile, Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong had eaten a few servings of rice last night and even drank the egg drop soup, leaving not a single scrap of food uneaten. The two brothers were famished, especially since they could barely eat their fill when working at the docks. After finally getting to eat so much food, the duo felt tired. Their mother had warmed up the brick bed) so they lay on the verge of tears. Tao Dayong was the more stable one and held back his tears, but his younger brother cried despite himself. ¡°Am I dreaming were home and can sleep on the heated brick bed again, Big Brother?¡± ¡°No, didn¡¯t mother explain things to us?¡± Tao Dayong said, ¡°She even showed us the silver and contract. We studied for two years, so we read it and understood its contents. ¡°We¡¯ll stay home from now on. We¡¯ll only need to take a few steps to work at the pottery workshop. We¡¯ll have food at home and sleep on our warm bed at night.¡± Tao Eryong was not the only person who thought it was all a dream. Even Tao Dayong did. Tao Dayong even secretly pinched himself a few times to ensure it. Since he felt pain, he knew what he saw was real and not an illusion. Tao Eryong could not control his tears. He wiped them and said, ¡°Big brother, is this the end of our suffering? ¡°Yes, but we must be more diligent in the future and work more to earn more money,¡± Tao Dayong said. Tao Eryong nodded. ¡°I will, Big Brother. I¡¯ve realized how vital money is. We can live, eat, and sleep well now.¡± The two brothers had not felt this relaxed for a long time. However, they were so excited that none of them could sleep. Tao Eryong remained silent momentarily before saying, ¡°Big Brother, does your ex-wife¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her!¡± Tao Dayong suddenly became severe. His voice boomed as he turned his back toward his younger brother. Tao Eryong looked at his elder brothers curled-up body and did not know how to respond. His brothers ex-wife had insisted on leaving when something happened to their family. She did not care about the Taos¡¯ lives at all. Tao Eryong knew his elder brother had secretly cried himself to sleep at night when that happened. After some hesitation, he opened his mouth to probe, ¡°Big Brother, I know you¡¯ll find a better wife when our family¡¯s life improves. People envy whoever works in Su Teng Village¡¯s tofu factory, right? ¡°Since we¡¯ll be working in Miss Su¡¯s pottery workshop soon, people will envy us too. You¡¯re a good person, Big Brother. You must find a better wife this time.¡± Tao Eryong remembered his elder brother doting on his ex-wife a lot. Tao Dayong always got hot water for his ex-wife in the morning whenever it was cold. He fought to do all the heavy lifting and tiring work, unwilling to let his ex-wife lift a finger. If there were anything good to eat, Tao Dayong always prioritized his ex-wife. However, that woman despised the poor and loved the rich. She could not see Tao Dayong¡¯s doting behavior. Tao Eryong had seen it all, even though he was still young.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: The Town ‘s Market Chapter 410: The Town ¡®s Market Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tao Eryong knew his big brother was sad but did not know how to comfort him. He quietly approached Tao Dayong and said softly, ¡°You still have us, Big Brother. We hope you¡¯ll be content with us. Everything will be okay soon enough.¡± After a while, Tao Dayong turned and looked at his brother. ¡°Yeah, everything will be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, okay? Go to sleep.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Tao Eryong said. The two of them relaxed and lay on the heated brick bed. They felt a sense of peace and security as they listened to the sound of the north wind outside. After all, being home was still safer and more comfortable. The duo had an exceptionally comfortable sleep as the brick bed was warm. The brothers covered themselves with a thick winter blanket and fell asleep, listening to the wind blow. Tao Dayong hurriedly got up out of habit before the sky even brightened the following day. He had developed a biological clock from working at the docs and would typically wake up with an anxious mind before dawn. However, he dazedly realized he was at home and not in town. The sky was still dark, and he had nothing much to do today. ¡®Mother and Father said we¡¯d go to the town¡¯s market in the morning.¡¯ Tao Dayong¡¯s anxious mind relaxed when he thought of that. ¡°Phew.¡± He let out a long breath as he lay down again and covered himself with the blanket. The bed was still warm, but winter was near, so the air was cold. Even so, he felt it was warm enough. After all, the cold would wake the two brothers up when they worked at the docks. There would usually be frost and dew in the morning if the brothers lived in town. Tao Dayong lay in bed and relaxed as the sky was still dark. Therefore, he decided to sleep a while more. After growing accustomed to waking up before dawn, his anxious mind could not relax. However, he felt terrific now that he could relax and go back to sleep. He could not even describe how he felt. Tao Dayong thought he would have to wake up early but suddenly realized he could sleep in instead, so he instantly felt relieved. He closed his eyes and continued sleeping¡ªthis time, more relaxed, as he did not wake up until dawn. Meanwhile, Tao Eryong slept the entire time and did not wake up halfway through like his elder brother. The sun rose, and the sunlight shone through the window into the room. The morning sun made him feel lazy. Tao Dayong felt he had slept very well, full of energy after waking up. On the other hand, his younger brother felt the sunlight shining on him and opened his eyes. Tao Eryong looked around the room and excitedly said, ¡°Dayong, we slept at home last night!¡± Tao Dayong smiled.¡±Yes, we did.¡± Tao Eryong hugged his blanket and rolled around happily. Tao Dayong noticed the sky had brightened. He said, ¡°You can sleep a little longer if you want. I¡¯ll get up first.¡± Tao Eryong had slept enough, but he had not felt so relaxed in a long time and wanted to indulge himself a little. Therefore, he stayed in bed for a while and did not get up. However, he got excited when he recalled his parents saying they would go to the town¡¯s market today. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll wake up too, Big Brother. I can sleep more in the future if I want to, anyway.¡± To the two brothers, being able to wake up in the morning was a sign of good sleep. Miss Li saw that her sons were awake. She had already prepared breakfast and boiled some water. She started her morning by getting cold water from the vat and pouring it into the bucket to boil. Then she carefully checked the temperature with her hand, and it was just right for her sons to wash themselves up. Tao Dayong let his younger brother wash up first, so Tao Eryong put his hand in the water and said with shock, ¡°Mother, this water is so nice and warm.¡± He and his brother had grown accustomed to using cold water to wash up when they worked at the docks. Their hands and face would freeze since the weather was cold. Therefore, the brothers would do it quickly. Miss Li felt a sense of bitterness when she looked at her second son. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re used to cold water, huh? I¡¯ll always give you warm water in the future.¡± She felt sorry for her sons¡¯ suffering when they were away. Now that her family would start improving, she wanted to make it up to them. Meanwhile, Tao Dayong used another bucket to scoop some water and wash his face. He said, ¡°We¡¯re not that delicate, Mother. We¡¯re okay with washing up with cold water. Don¡¯t spoil Eryong.¡± Tao Eryong¡¯s smile disappeared when he heard his older brother¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Dayong is right, Mother. You can¡¯t spoil us. We¡¯re men, so we must be tough.¡± Miss knew her eldest son had been sensible and mature since childhood, but his statement was reasonable. She could not spoil her sons as it would only make them soft. She said, ¡°Still, it¡¯s colder now, so it¡¯s okay to use warm water to wash up. You two are too skinny and need nourishment. Come on. We¡¯ll head to town and buy some things after breakfast.¡± Tao Eryong was ecstatic when his mother said that. ¡°Mother, I only remember following you and father to the market with Dayong when I was a kid. I recall it being very lively there.¡± However, the family did not buy anything then and just went there for fun. Sometimes, Miss Li would carry a basket to town to sell eggs, but even after standing there all morning, she still failed to sell her eggs. After all, many other people would sell their eggs in town. Although the family was having breakfast, they only had pretty tasteless soup. The soup had few ingredients and noodles, so the family felt like they were just drinking water. Still, the whole family felt warm after eating because they had not eaten noodles for a long time. Even if the soup barely had anything, they still thought it was delicious. Immediately, the family went to town. Although the weather was cold, many people were in town, especially at the market. It was even livelier with people coming and going. The people selling things at the market yelled left and right, bargaining with their customers. Miss Li had only been to town a long time ago. After seeing such a lively scene, she said, ¡°Why is the town much livelier than I remember? Only the stall owners would come here in the past. Did the market double in size? She was puzzled. ¡°More merchants and people are going in and out of town now,¡± Tao Dayong explained, ¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t even rest at our dock when they arrived to drop off their goods. But after discovering how much delicious food our town has, they would rest here for a day or two just to try the food. ¡°Some even come here mainly to try hotpot. That¡¯s why there are so many people in town now. Since doing business here is more accessible, many people have opened shops and stalls. ¡°I heard that people might not even receive a single customer when they set up a stall here in the past. However, they might even sell out after setting up their stall for a short time now.¡± Tao Eryong added, ¡°Miss Su had created these delicacies, so they belong to the Su family. She¡¯s capable, so our future will improve if we work for her.¡± Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong knew these things because they worked at the docks. Miss Li and Tao Zhenggang were shocked upon hearing their words. Then the family went to buy rice and noodles before getting some pork. Still, they were reluctant to overspend, even though they now had dozens of silver taels.. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Long-Lost Smiles Chapter 411: Long-Lost Smiles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miss Li and Tao Zhenggang intended to save the money Su Binglan had given them for the pottery workshop, as it was for their starting capital. The Taos also had to remember their debts and could not forget their roots when their days improved in the future. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong felt energetic today and carried their things on their shoulders. The brothers would feel tired if they had to carry other things and walk a few miles home, but they were okay with carrying their necessities. The Taos had also not eaten meat for a long time, and the thought of it made the two brothers hungry. Miss Li bought more meat that day, like streaky pork and ribs. She planned to give her sons nourishment when they got home. On their way home, the Taos naturally had to pass the west side of town. Miss Li looked around the bustling streets, and what she saw surprised her even more. ¡°This street used to be so empty. Why are there so many people here now? They¡¯ve even opened shops here.¡± She looked at the shops on the side of the street and was somewhat puzzled. Meanwhile, Tao Eryong smelled the fragrance and said, ¡°Father, Mother, this should be the new Food Street. We can have haggis soup, sesame buns, duck blood vermicelli, barbecue lamb skewers, and even hotpot here.¡± He spoke as if he was counting family treasures. Tao Zhenggang asked, ¡°How do you know so much about this place, Eryong?¡± Tao Eryong answered, ¡°I heard it from the people working at the docks. They told me a lot, so I remember it all.¡± Finally, Miss Li understood what was happening. ¡°No wonder it smells so good here.¡± She looked at Su¡¯s Haggis Soup and stopped briefly before saying, ¡°I wonder how much the food here costs. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s expensive, right?¡± Of course, Tao Dayong knew what the prices were like here. Still, even a few copper coins were a lot for the Taos. After all, the two brothers worked hard day and night moving goods and earned only a few coins. Although the family now had more money, they could not spend it thoughtlessly. ¡°Father, Mother, we already bought so many things. We should cook and eat at home,¡± Tao Dayong said. Tao Eryong smelled the wafting fragrance and started drooling, but he nodded and said, ¡°Big Brother is right. It¡¯s already noon, and I¡¯m a little tired. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± Miss Li said, relieved. She was considering trying the food there just now. She would gladly oblige if her sons said they would want to try some. However, spending the starting capital trying new food would make Miss Li uneasy. Miss Li sighed in relief when she heard her two sons agreeing to go home instead. After all, it was already noon. Since it was almost noon, many people would have lunch and rest at home. Some had just started cooking and were collecting firewood when they saw Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li. Everyone was surprised when they noticed the things the two brothers carried. A woman asked, despite herself, ¡°Miss Li, did you take your boys to the town market just now?¡± Miss Li smiled. ¡°Yes, I took them to buy some things just now. Since they¡¯ve suffered so much for my husband and me, I wanted to repay my two boys by nourishing them. The woman sighed. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for your sons, so you must nourish them. Their health is most vital. They¡¯ve lost so much weight, Miss Li.¡± Miss Li¡¯s heart ached when she saw how thin her two sons were. However, the woman was puzzled as everyone in the village knew about the Taos¡¯ situation. They wondered how the Taos could afford to buy so many things now. Others wanted to ask a few more questions but were too embarrassed. Miss Li thought she would tell the villagers the truth if they asked, but she said nothing since they were too shy to ask. After getting home, Miss Li told her husband, ¡°Let¡¯s tidy up the pottery workshop in the afternoon and officially start work tomorrow.¡± Tao Zhenggang nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I was thinking too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that together,¡± Tao Dayong added. ¡°Of course we will.¡± After getting home, Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong did not laze around and helped their parents split firewood instead. Soon after, Tao Zhenggang started the fire, and his wife started cooking. Miss Li planned to make noodles with pork ribs for lunch. Pure white rice and pork ribs were excellent foods for farmers. However, most were reluctant to buy pork ribs, even during the New Year, because of their high price. This time, Miss Li bought the pork ribs with great determination, even though she was only willing to buy such things once in a blue moon. Right now, she only wanted to give her sons some nourishment. She had also bought pork meat, which she roasted until she could extract its oil to add to the pork ribs and noodle dish. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong were chopping firewood in the courtyard when they smelled the fragrance and got hungry. Tao Dayong gulped and continued chopping firewood, but his younger brother sniffed the air, saying, ¡°That smells great, Big Brother! I¡¯m getting so hungry.¡± Still, Tao Dayong continued chopping the firewood to distract himself. ¡°We¡¯ll be eating soon, so hurry up and chop the firewood, okay?¡± ¡°All right, Big Brother. Mother said she would make meat dumplings for us tonight, too.¡± The two brothers had only heard of dumplings but had never eaten or had any at home. ¡°I wonder if Mother knows how to make them.¡¯ ¡°Mother learned it from Mrs. Liu before. She knows how to make them,¡± Tao Dayong said. ¡°I want to learn, too. Then I can help Mother cook next time.¡± ¡°But you learn fast and cook well, Big Brother,¡± Tao Eryong said while chopping firewood. ¡®That¡¯s mainly because Big Brother¡¯s ex-wife was still around. She was lazy, but Big Brother loved her, so he did all the housework. ¡®Big Brother did whatever his ex-wife told him so that mother couldn¡¯t say anything bad about her. Still, Mother didn¡¯t make things difficult for his ex-wife for Big Brother¡¯s sake.¡¯ Tao Dayong¡¯s ex-wife was so lazy that she did not do anything. She would not even feed the chickens. When Miss Li finished cooking, she gave her two sons large bowls of noodles each. ¡°Eat as much as you want. There¡¯s still more in the pot. Here are some pork ribs that go well with the noodles.¡± Although her pork ribs dish was straightforward with just a little salt, Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong enjoyed every bite. Initially, the two brothers were reluctant to eat the pork ribs, so they offered them to their parents while they just ate the noodles. Just having the noodles and soup was enough to satisfy the two brothers. However, Tao Zhenggang and his wife were even more reluctant. They left all the good food for their sons to eat. The whole family was reluctant to eat, but Miss Li took the initiative to place the pork ribs in her sons¡¯ bowls. Only then were the two boys willing to eat. Of course, Tao Dayong also offered his parents some pork ribs. The family had a satisfyingly delicious lunch, and their faces revealed long-lost smiles. After lunch, Su Binglan carried her basket to the back of the mountain to collect more rapeseed. Strangely enough, others would easily get lost whenever they entered the back of the mountain and could never find things like rapeseed. However, Su Binglan could always find whatever she wanted there.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: The Village’s Wheat Field Chapter 412: The Village¡¯s Wheat Field Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan remembered where the rapeseeds were, so she entered the mountain and headed in that direction. She smiled when she saw the vast rapeseed field and began to pick them. She mainly put the rapeseed in her pocket because the basket she brought was insufficient. Moreover, the rapeseed would improve and overgrow when she put them in her pocket dimension, and their oil yield would be much higher. While she busied herself at the back of the mountain, her first granduncle gathered the villagers. The village quickly gathered since Chief Su had told them to. After all, he had a lot of prestige in the village. Everyone wondered if he had something important to say. Otherwise, he would not have told them to gather so suddenly. A small square in the village was the village¡¯s wheat field. The villagers typically sundried their wheat, piled their wheat straws and split their rice in the village¡¯s wheat field. Even now, many haystacks piled up in the wheat field, and each house¡¯s haystacks were apparent. The village would sometimes go to the field to get hay whenever they needed something to burn for a fire. The children would also go to the field to play on regular days. They would sometimes play hide-and-seek, and some would hide in the haystacks. The villagers gathered on the wheat field at that moment. Every household arranged for one person to listen to Chief Su¡¯s announcement. However, Chief Su also sent someone to inform those who could not make it. He ensured everyone in the village would hear what he said. Everyone naturally chatted with each other as they ran over. ¡°Why did Chief Su want us to gather?¡± ¡°It must be something important. We¡¯ll know once Chief Su announces it.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s something good. After all, Chief Su has helped everyone a lot as the village Chief. He always considers everyone whenever he has good news to share.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± When everyone gathered, Chief Su stood before them and said, ¡°I have something to tell you all. Look at these rapeseeds.¡± Everyone was invigorated when they heard that. It meant that Chief Su had announced something good. ¡°I heard about rapeseed this morning when a few people from neighboring villages visited ours. I think they bought the rapeseeds from Miss Su. The visitors looked ecstatic,¡± said Wang Yao. ¡°Yeah, I know about those, too, and even went to look for Miss Su. She said she told Chief Su to notify us about rapeseed. They can sell us the rapeseed if we need them.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s something Miss Su discovered, it must be good.¡± ¡°Is it a dish we can eat?¡± Some discussed in hushed tones before continuing to listen to Chief Su. He explained, ¡°You can plant 500 grams of rapeseed in one acre of land. One acre can produce a lot of rapeseed, which you can use to extract oil.¡± The villagers were in an uproar when he said that. ¡°What? Can we produce more oil if we harvest so much rapeseed with just one acre of land?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a higher yield than peanut oil.¡± ¡°I never knew such a thing existed.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that good, we won¡¯t run out of oil in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, but we don¡¯t have rapeseeds. Should we buy them?¡± ¡°Can it truly produce that much oil?¡± ¡°Everyone knows Chief Su well enough that he wouldn¡¯t lie to us.¡± The villagers chattered back and forth, causing the atmosphere to become lively. Chief Su knew everyone¡¯s doubts and waved before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Listen to what I have to say first. ¡°You can also plant rapeseeds during winter and harvest them in spring, which you can then use as a vegetable for cooking. Furthermore, you can use the rest for oil extraction. He relayed what Su Binglan had told him to everyone in detail. The villagers were ecstatic when they heard Chief Su¡¯s explanation. ¡°Five coins per 500 grams is very affordable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Plus, we can plant rapeseed during winter, which won¡¯t occupy our land when we need to plant crops.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free anyway since the autumn harvest ended a while ago. I can sell the oil I get for money if I plant rapeseed.¡± ¡°Chief Su and his grandniece are such kind people. They always consider everyone¡¯s situation. We can borrow and return the rapeseeds after harvesting them when spring comes.¡± Everyone excitedly discussed these things and wanted to buy rapeseed. Chief Su chuckled when he saw everyone¡¯s expression. He knew the villagers would buy rapeseeds since it was a good thing. He jotted down how much each family wanted and told everyone to return home to await the good news. After all, Su Binglan would only return in the evening. When she returned, she hurriedly put the rapeseeds from her pocket dimension into the family¡¯s warehouse. Su Wenxiu heard the commotion and rushed over. ¡°When did you get back, Little Sister?¡± Su Binglan turned around when she heard her second brother¡¯s voice and saw three people behind him. They were around the age of ten. The trio respectfully greeted her, ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan looked at the trio and nodded smilingly. Then she asked Su Wenxiu, ¡°Are these the apprentices you accepted, Second Brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Su Wenxiu answered, ¡°That¡¯s Lin Shu, this is Su Shi, and that one over there is Wang Dashan. Anyway, I saw you here and heard about what happened this afternoon. ¡°First Granduncle Su gathered the villagers and asked them how many rapeseeds they needed. Then he came over after jotting down their orders, but you weren¡¯t home, so he gave me the paper for the statistics. Take a look, Little Sister.¡± ¡°Oh, do you need my help sorting these rapeseeds?¡± Su Wenxiu had brought his three apprentices to help his sister. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help later.¡± She looked at the paper as she spoke and noticed that almost every family wanted two to three pounds of rapeseeds. Fortunately, she had gathered enough from the back of the mountain. ¡°Pack these up first, and I¡¯ll let Granduncle Su distribute them to the villagers tomorrow,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Wenxiu nodded and started to help alongside his three apprentices. Su Binglan looked at one of the apprentices and thought he was familiar. She asked, ¡°Which family is Lin Shu from, Second Brother?¡± Su Wenxiu replied, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s Lin Chai¡¯s eldest son.¡± Su Binglan finally realized why Lin Shu looked so familiar as he was Lin Chai and Miss He¡¯s eldest son. ¡°Miss Su, my parents say that you¡¯re our family¡¯s benefactor,¡± Lin Shu said shyly, ¡°I want to learn medical skills from my master and help people.¡± When Lin Shu was a child, he knew his mother was weak, and his father stuttered. He wanted his mother to be in better health and his father to stop stuttering, but he never had the means or ability to help them. He had always wanted to study medicine, but his family never had the means to allow it. He did not expect to be able to study medicine finally and was ecstatic. His parents were thrilled, too.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Indescribable Chapter 413: Indescribable Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Shu could not stop smiling whenever he thought of his parents. After all, his parents were well, and his mother had started work doing embroidery while he learned medicine. His parents were thrilled, and the house would be full of laughter whenever the family ate together. Lin Shu enjoyed the lively atmosphere at home. Therefore, he wanted to study and work hard. He knew how terrible things were for his family when his mother was in poor health and that studying medicine would help him help others like his parents. He had profound feelings about this. His father could not speak well and was unwilling to do so in the past, while his mother¡¯s body was weak, and she could not do many things, not to mention He also feared that his mother would suddenly faint or worse. However, he was no longer afraid now that his parents were well. Su Binglan was slightly surprised and looked at Lin Shu encouragingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have that mentality and ideals.¡± ¡°These three have the same mentality,¡± Su Wenxiu added, ¡°That¡¯s why I took them in before anyone else.¡± Su Binglan nodded while her second brother and the trio helped her pack the rapeseeds in bags with names written on them. That way, it would be easier for Chief Su to distribute the rapeseed to the villagers the following day. Chief Su gathered the villagers the next day and distributed the rapeseed. He also gave the money to Su Binglan afterward. Soon after, he explained the planting method to the villagers. Someone brought their rapeseed home and immediately started planting them. The initially cold and empty fields began to become lively again. Every family was busy planting rapeseeds on their land, just like during spring. Since the autumn harvest had ended, everyone¡¯s lands were empty. Typically, the villagers would not re-cultivate again until the beginning of spring. Therefore, if someone were to look at the fields in Su Teng Village now and see its villagers busy farming, they would think it was spring again. Nonetheless, the villagers busied themselves with smiles on their faces. Some even chatted with their neighbors while resting. ¡°I think it¡¯s spring whenever I look in the distance.¡± ¡°Yeah, we usually only start planting at the beginning of spring. Still, I wonder how the rapeseeds taste.¡± ¡°Crops would freeze and die during winter, but I never expected to be able to plant rapeseeds at this time.¡± ¡°Do you guys think we can really grow rapeseeds when winter soon arrives?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. Our lands are vacant anyway. Even if it¡¯s for nothing, it won¡¯t affect our crop planting during next year¡¯s spring.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Meanwhile, Yao Cuihua also helped her family with farming. It was still a little early for her to go home after her morning shift. However, she followed her family to the fields in the afternoon. Yao Cuihua¡¯s mother-in-law could not stop smiling. ¡°Cuihua, it¡¯s so good that you¡¯re working at the tofu factory and still helping with the housework.¡± Yao Cuihua said as she busied herself, ¡°Yes, Mother-in-law. I can still help out at home, even when I¡¯m busy. Her mother-in-law watched as she planted the rapeseeds in the ground. Then Yao Cuihua¡¯s husband carried a bucket of water and used a ladle to scoop some water onto the seeds. Yao Cuihua¡¯s sisters-in-law were also busy. Everyone was diligent and wanted to eat raDeseed during the sDrinz or use them to get oil. After busying herself at home for a few days, Su Binglan went to town. She had planned to set up a shop east of town and had already started the renovation. When she arrived, she saw that the construction team had almost completed the renovations. After the team packed their things, she could finally open her shop. The shop¡¯s main entrance remained closed during renovation, so Su Binglan entered through the back door. When she came out, she saw a few people standing at the main entrance, wanting to stick their heads in for a peek. ¡°I wonder when the hotpot restaurant will open.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a few days, but the building is still incomplete.¡± ¡°They should open for business once the renovation is complete. Then we no longer have to go to the west to eat hotpot.¡± ¡°I always feel warm after eating hotpot in this cold weather.¡± Su Binglan heard their conversation and smiled. She carried her basket and looked around the market to see what she needed to buy. Sometimes, she would have new business ideas after going to the market. After walking around for a while, she realized she had forgotten about starting a stinky tofu business. ¡®I should tell Mother to start making stinky tofu at the factory.¡¯ Immediately after, Su Binglan went to the dessert shop. She had planned to look for Li Shi and ask about his family¡¯s situation. She wanted to know if they needed any help. When Su Binglan arrived, Li Shi and Lin Zheng were busy because there were so many customers at the shop. Everyone was buying desserts, especially egg yolk mooncakes and ham pastries. Li Shi collected and recorded the money, while Lin Zheng entertained the customers by bringing them their desserts and buns. Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Su Binglan, ¡°Master, you¡¯re here!¡± Su Binglan smiled and waved. ¡°Continue with your work. I¡¯ll go around and check on things.¡± At that moment, Li Shi also saw Su Binglan, ¡°Boss!¡± His voice was louder than usual when he called out to her. He also had a faint smile on his face. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows as she could feel how different Li Shi was from before. He rarely laughed and always hid his thoughts in the past. He would also lower his head and speak softly. However, he now spoke with his head held high and chest out. His voice also sounded more enthusiastic. He was much better than before. Su Binglan asked naturally, ¡°How are your parents these days?¡± ¡°Boss, my mother is full of strength now and can see much clearer thanks to your prescribed medicine! My father can also feel his body improving, especially since he¡¯s much more robust and willing to eat.¡± Li Shi felt indescribable happiness as he spoke. Mr. and Mrs. Li were delighted now that they were in good health, had more strength, and loved to eat. Mrs. Li no longer had trouble breathing whenever she walked and worked in the fields, looking much better than ever. Of course, Li Shi¡¯s brothers¡¯ families no longer dared to provoke Li Shi now, as they knew he practiced kung fu. Because of that, Mr. and Mrs. Li could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep. Su Binglan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great, Li Shi.¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Li Shi said earnestly, ¡°My brothers¡¯ families no longer bother us, thanks to the kung fu you¡¯ve taught me. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have protected my parents. ¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re good at kung fu. It would¡¯ve been pointless if I had taught you, but you didn¡¯t practice. Besides, you¡¯ve grown and strengthened your bones. ¡°It¡¯s tough to practice martial arts, but it¡¯s because you can endure the hardships and learn real kung fu.¡± Li Shi scratched the back of his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know the uses of learning kung fu before, but now I know it¡¯s good to learn things from you, Boss.¡± His youngest sister-in-law had previously brought her brothers to harass and bully Mr. and Mrs. Li. The older couple and Li Shi would have gotten beat up if Li Shi did not know kung fu.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Sarcasm and Humiliation Chapter 414: Sarcasm and Humiliation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Shi¡¯s hear was full of gratitude toward Su Binglan. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you like this,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Your parents are okay and will be better after more rest. Don¡¯t worry about them too much, okay?¡± Li Shi heaved a sigh of relief when he heard his boss¡¯s words. He could choose not to believe the words of others, but he would believe his boss without question. ¡°So, the misunderstanding between you and your parents has been resolved?¡± Su Binglan asked. Li Shi replied, ¡°I only wanted to go to Northern Song Village to check on my parents that day, but¡­¡± He told Su Binglan everything that happened that day, and Su Binglan finally understood what was going on. She sighed. ¡°If your parents treat you well, you can feel like their boy again.¡± Li Shi could feel his parents¡¯ love for him. Perhaps he felt more at home with them now, and Su Binglan could understand how he felt. Previously, Li Shi did not have a place to go when the dessert shop closed for the night and could only rest in the dormitory in the shop¡¯s backyard. ¡°So you¡¯ve been walking back and forth every day?¡± Su Binglan asked. She knew how far Northern Song Village was from Teng He Town, and Li Shi had to walk several hours a day to get to work and back home. He said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s too far, Boss. I¡¯m not afraid and can sleep peacefully with my parents by my side. When I was a child, I feared they would beat me up, but everything has changed now. I¡¯ve forgiven tem, and they¡¯ve started treating me much better.¡± He wanted to say something else to Su Binglan but hesitated. However, Su Binglan saw Li Shi¡¯s expression and immediately understood his thoughts. She said, ¡°You can say whatever you want in front of me.¡± Li Shi mustered his courage and finally spoke, ¡°B-Boss? I think I want to settle down in Su Teng Village. I¡¯ve been saving the salary and bonuses you¡¯ve paid me every month to buy a piece of land and build a house there. ¡°I know Su Teng Village is a good place, and I no longer want to stay in Northern Song Village. I asked around and heard I have to go through the village chief if I want to live in Su Teng Village. However, what my parents did in the past might not allow it.¡± Li Shi hesitated and wondered whether or not he should tell his boss these things because he did not want to trouble her. Still, Su Binglan was not surprised when she heard that. After all, she knew what Li Shi had been through. He was a good and dutiful person who could let go of the past, but Su Binglan still had to consider his words. After some thought, she said, ¡°You can come and live in Su Teng Village, but the land you buy and the house you build can only belong to you. Your parents will only live there in retirement.¡± Her words helped Li Shi solve many of his unanswered questions. If the land and house belonged to Li Shi, his parents would have to rely on him for a living. Mr. and Mrs. Li also had to treat Li Shi well if they wanted to live the rest of their lives in Su Teng Village. Even Li Shi¡¯s brothers could not do anything to disturb Li Shi. Nonetheless, Li Shi was clever and understood what Su Binglan meant. He said with misty eyes, ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything for you. You don¡¯t have to worry. Su Teng Village still has available land that won¡¯t cost much for you to build your house. You can borrow money from me if you don¡¯t have enough. I¡¯ll just deduct it from your salary or bonus later.¡± Li Shi barely spent the money he had previously earned and felt he had enough. ¡°I have enough, Boss. My parents also have one acre of land that¡¯s very fertile and worth one to two silver taels, which I plan to sell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can plan for yourself. Keep doing that in the future, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Su Wenxiu also went to town over the last few days to learn at Hundred Herbs Hospital. Doctor Wu knew Su Wenxiu was growing herbs at home and learned from Su Binglan. After hearing things about Su Teng Village, Doctor Wu also discovered that Su Binglan provided medical services. He admired Su Binglan and thought she was a genuinely kind-hearted doctor. He also wanted to follow her example but could not. On the one hand, Hundred Herbs Hospital belonged to the Wu family, and he had no say. On the other, it was also because they purchased the medicinal herbs for Hundred Herbs Hospital. Doctor Wu was shocked when he saw the notes Su Wenxiu held. He asked the young man, ¡°You memorized all this?¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Yeah, I was around when my sister gave prescriptions, so I noted everything down.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s memory was excellent; he could remember everything in detail. The more Doctor Wu looked at the notes, the more excited he became. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I didn¡¯t know you could write prescriptions like this. Your sister is indeed a divine doctor, Wenxiu. ¡°How did she cure such an illness so quickly? Her prescriptions for this symptom are so bold and clever. Also, this¡­¡± He read Su Wenxiu¡¯s notes with great interest, holding the book like he was drunk with excitement. Su Wenxiu had never seen Doctor Wu like this and wondered how he should tell Doctor Wu to return the notes to him after reading them. Su Wenxiu used his notes daily to consolidate and organize new books for his apprentices to read. Just as he was in deep thought, a young married woman entered Hundred Herbs Hospital with her servant. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The servant girl said rudely, ¡°You bumped into my young madam. You must pay for it!¡± The servant girl was highly unruly. ¡°Miss, we were in line first.¡¯ There were two physicians in the hundred herb Hall. Doctor Wu was inside, and the other physician was outside. ¡°My young madam has an emergency! Don¡¯t you know who she is?!¡± The servant girl said while Wang Siman looked at the clothes the people before her wore judgingly with disdain. Then she saw Su Wenxiu, and he looked back at her. Su Wenxiu¡¯s face turned pale when he saw Wang Siman. He was no stranger to this person, who had almost become his wife. Wang Siman looked Su Wenxiu up and down, then walked over and said lowly, ¡°Su Wenxiu, I¡¯m warning you. There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. Even if you knew I was here, getting in my way is pointless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? If you¡¯re sensible, you should leave quickly. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡± Su Wenxiu listened to Wang Siman¡¯s sarcastic and humiliating words. He immediately thought of what had happened more than a year ago. Wang Siman wanted to cancel the engagement back then but was afraid he would disagree, so she called him out and humiliated him. Otherwise, Su Wenxiu wouldn¡¯t have felt so agitated. He clenched his hands into tight fists before taking a deep breath and saying coldly, ¡°Please carry yourself with dignity, Ma¡¯am. You¡¯re a married woman, so you must be careful with your words.¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Wang Siman could not believe Su Wenxiu would talk to her like that.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: A Slap in the Face Chapter 415: A Slap in the Face Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu recalled the past and the humiliating words Wang Siman had said to him, ¡°Wenxiu, why don¡¯t you take a good, long look at yourself? No matter how hard you work with your family¡¯s background, it¡¯s useless. Can you guys compete with wealthy and prominent families? ¡°You must know your place and stop thinking that not canceling the engagement will work. Why don¡¯t you look at where your family is? Your reputation is terrible, and you¡¯re poor. ¡°I told you I wanted that hairpin, but you couldn¡¯t afford it. What about my betrothal money? Can your family afford it?¡± These words filled Su Wenxiu¡¯s mind, one at a time, causing his eyes to turn red with anger. He was a man of dignity, but every word Wang Siman said was a massive blow to him. He had been busy every day under the care of his family and had forgotten about this. However, Wang Siman¡¯s appearance reminded him of what she had said. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be associated with you. So, can you not be so narcissistic?¡± He had gone to the capital and experienced many terrible things on his journey, so he was no longer the young man who only blushed in anger whenever someone humiliated him. Instead, he would retaliate. Wang Siman looked at Su Wenxiu in disbelief, ¡°H-How dare you speak to me like that?! Do you think I¡¯ll believe you didn¡¯t come here just to see me? We¡¯re in Hundred Herbs Hospital, so how can you enter such a highly regarded place like this? ¡°You can¡¯t even afford to pay for a consultation, let alone get medicine. You came here because you knew I was here. I¡¯ve already told you our engagement is over. ¡°I¡¯m the wife to the High Duke¡¯s eldest young master now. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better leave quickly,¡± Wang Siman was just short of saying, ¡°get lost.¡± However, she still had some concerns. She feared Su Wenxiu would fight with her till the end. If that were the case, he would inadvertently expose her past. She did not want the Duke to know she had been engaged to someone else before, as it would be terrible for her reputation. ¡®The High Duke¡¯s public house¡¯s wealth isn¡¯t something a country bumpkin like Wenxiu could compare to.¡¯ Wang Siman looked at Su Wenxiu with disgust. Su Wenxiu sneered. ¡°That¡¯s why you can continue being the young madam in the public house. I didn¡¯t come to Hundred Herbs Hospital for you. Stop being so arrogant and delusional.¡± Su Wenxiu wanted to scold Wang Siman, but he was well-mannered and held back. ¡°Although the ¡®dog¡¯ bit me, I don¡¯t intend on biting back because I¡¯m human.¡± His words were harsh, but he was not scolding the young madam. Still, his words had a more stimulating effect. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Wang Siman¡¯s lips trembled in anger, and she was speechless. ¡®Since when did Wenxiu have such a sharp tongue?! He even called me a dog!¡¯ She was already fuming when Su Wenxian added, ¡°No, I can¡¯t compare a dog to you since it¡¯ll humiliate the dog.¡± ¡°Su Wenxiu!¡± Wang Siman¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she yelled at him. The people in the queue looked over when they heard the commotion. They all looked at Wang Siman angrily. ¡°Where did this lady come from? She put on airs and used her status to cut the queue when she arrived. She¡¯s also rude to Second Young Master Su!¡± The people visiting Hundred Herbs Hospital respectfully addressed Su Wenxiu as Second Young Master Su. ¡°Everyone who comes to Hundred Herbs Hospital has to line up,¡± Su Wenxiu said coldly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t cut in line. Don¡¯t disturb our doctors and patients.¡± Wang Siman¡¯s lips trembled as she tried to say something. Just then, Doctor Wu came out. He looked at Su Wenxiu excitedly and said, ¡°Wenxiu, there¡¯s a medical case and a prescription here that I need help understanding. Please explain it to me. ¡°This book of yours. Everything you¡¯ve written here is amazing! Wenxiu, your medical skills will far surpass mine soon. I¡¯ll have to ask you for more advice then.¡± Doctor Wu spoke from the bottom of his heart and was clueless about the little dispute that had just happened. He was about to leave with Su Wenxiu when he saw Wang Siman. Then Doctor Wu noticed everyone¡¯s expressions as they stood in line and asked Wang Siman, ¡°Did you cut the queue? We don¡¯t allow people to cut in unless there¡¯s a life-threatening situation. Please consult elsewhere if you insist on cutting the queue.¡± His tone did not show an ounce of politeness as he spoke. He hated those who relied on status to disregard the rules and bully ordinary people. Doctor Wu looked at everyone, then at the young madam¡¯s attire and the servant girl¡¯s overbearing posture. Then he better understood what was happening. In the past, people like this had cut the queue, but Hundred Herbs Hospital did not like this. Wang Siman¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of her head. She knew of Doctor Wu from Hundred Herbs Hospital. ¡®Why would Doctor Wu discuss the prescription of an illness with a country bumpkin like Wenxiu? How could Doctor Wu be so respectful to Wenxiu but not ¡®Could Wenxiu be giving medical services at Hundred Herbs Hospital? No, no, he was not wearing a doctor¡¯s uniform. However, the people here are very respectful toward Wenxiu.¡¯ Wang Siman thought about what she had said before and felt like she had gotten slapped in the face. In addition, Doctor Wu¡¯s words just now were merciless. Wang Siman¡¯s face was red and blue as people pointed at her. Wang Siman¡¯s servant girl retorted, ¡°My young madam is the High Duke¡¯s young mistress. How dare you disrespect her in a run-down place like this?!¡± Wang Siman should have scolded her servant, but she did not. She kept quiet whenever this happened, causing her servants to be rude and unruly. Doctor Wu frowned immediately. ¡°Oh, is that so? Tell me which High Duke¡¯s public house it is so I can ask the Wu family to pay a visit. Let¡¯s see if the High Duke was the one who taught his young mistress and servants to behave so atrociously.¡± Wang Siman and the servant¡¯s faces paled when they heard that, especially Wang Siman. She knew Hundred Herbs Hospital had influential backing, and so did the capital. ¡®If the people from the High Duke¡¯s public house discover what I¡¯ve done¡­ No, no!¡¯ Her face flushed. ¡°Yeah! We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re from the High Duke¡¯s public house or just foxes exploiting a tiger¡¯s might!¡± ¡°These kinds of people only know how to bully others! ¡± ¡°Why does she look so familiar? Isn¡¯t she from our town?¡± Wang Siman¡¯s face turned white as snow when she saw everyone glaring and pointing at her angrily. She glared back at Su Wenxiu, then quickly left with her servant girl in tow. Su Wenxiu felt a sense of relief as he looked at Wang Siman¡¯s dismal appearance. Soon after, he and Doctor Wu went back inside to discuss their medical skills. Although this was a small interlude, Su Wenxiu understood he had to work harder. He could only avoid humiliation and disrespect by working hard enough to become stronger.. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: High Production Chapter 416: High Production Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu felt even more motivated. However, he did not tell his family about this issue for the time being because he did not want them to worry about him. He understood that others would stop looking down on him only when he was strong. Su Binglan was unaware of what had happened with her second brother. After returning to the village from town, she visited her first granduncle¡¯s house and explained Li Shi¡¯s situation to him. She wanted to help Li Shi but would not be biased toward him. Whether or not Li Shi could move to Su Teng Village would still depend on Chief Su¡¯s approval. Moreover, Chief Su would not break the rules of Su Teng Village just for her. After pondering, Chief Su nodded. ¡°Li Shi is a good kid. He still forgave his parents for how they treated him and is willing to care for them. Still, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not sure if Mr. and Mrs. Li are sincere. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to tell in such a short time. According to our village¡¯s rules, Mr. and Mrs. Li cannot become Su Teng villagers. However, Li Shi can become a villager here and use the excuse of being dutiful to his parents to bring them to live with him. ¡°He can live in Su Teng Village as long as his parents are faithful to him, but Mr. and Mrs. Li can¡¯t become official Su Teng Villagers. We have our rules here in Su Teng Village, after all.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°I know, Granduncle Su. I¡¯ll follow the rules you¡¯ve set, of course. Everyone in Su Teng Village is a good person because of the rules you set. The villagers always help each other, so the atmosphere here is perfect.¡± Her heart felt warm as she felt the unity of Su Teng Village, as its members were also willing to help outsiders. Chief Su said smilingly, ¡°I distributed rapeseeds to everyone a few days ago. The villagers were ecstatic and are grateful to you. They¡¯ve been hurriedly planting the rapeseed, hoping for a good harvest in spring. If so, we won¡¯t have to work for a year and wait for the autumn harvest.¡± Chief Su knew everyone¡¯s lives were not easy as they would be busy all year round. After the wheat and autumn harvest, the villagers would sell a portion of their crops for some income. Still, they barely made enough to spend. Every family lived a tough life, and their money had to last a year. Therefore, everyone had grown accustomed to being frugal. However, they could sell or extract oil with a good rapeseed harvest in spring. Since not everyone could work at the tofu factory, most still had to rely on crops for income. ¡°Binglan, remember to tell me if you have more good things like rapeseed. Don¡¯t worry. The villagers will always buy such things if they can use them.¡± Chief Su was always fair and just. Su Binglan laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granduncle Su. I still have other good things with me. I¡¯ll tell you about them when spring arrives.¡± Chief Su was as excited as a child with new toys when he heard that. He asked curiously, ¡°What kind of things do you have? Are they like rapeseeds?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not rapeseeds, but potatoes and sweet potatoes,¡± Su Binglan elaborated, ¡°Still, we can only plant these things at the start of spring when the weather is warm, so don¡¯t worry, Graunduncle Su. You can tell everyone about this at the start of spring.¡± Chief Su was delighted when he heard that. He smiled happily and said, ¡°That¡¯s terrific, Binglan. You honestly are our village¡¯s Lucky Star.¡± He knew about potatoes, sweet potatoes, and chilies because he had tried them before. Whenever Su Binglan and her side of the family made good food, Su Fengmao would always send some to his uncle, Chief Su. Potatoes were good ingredients, as Su Binglan could make simple, delicious sour, spicy potato pancakes with chilies. She could also use potatoes to make other delicious dishes by stewing them with pork ribs and chicken. She also had sweet potatoes that she could roast, making them taste sweet and fragrant. She had made shredded sweet potatoes for Chief Su last time. Although she added sugar to the dish, it made it more delicious. Chief Su got hungry when he thought of all those delicacies. Still, he knew he could not eat such things on regular days and could only have them as occasional snacks. However, he had never thought Su Binglan would suggest planting potatoes and sweet potatoes here. Nonetheless, Su Binglan had planned to let the villagers grow these things. It was good for the villagers, as their harvest would be bountiful even if they could not get a job at the tofu factory. ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration, Granduncle Su. You¡¯re just complimenting me.¡± Su Binglan felt embarrassed when an elder like her first granduncle praised her. Chief Su said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Binglan. You¡¯ve sincerely helped the villagers a bunch. Everyone is talking about your embroidery shop now. They thought you¡¯d only hire people after construction and didn¡¯t expect you to hire people a few days ago. Many people are envious.¡± Su Binglan knew Su Teng Village was a little smaller than its neighbors, and if there were any news going around, the Su Teng Village would immediately know about it. She did not intend to hide that she would open an embroidery shop from anyone. ¡°Granduncle Su, I plan to hire more people after the embroidery shop is complete. By then, I won¡¯t only hire people from our village but also people from neighboring villages.¡± Chief Su waved, saying, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Binglan. You can do whatever you want and not worry about a thing. You¡¯ve already done the village many great favors. ¡°Oh, we won¡¯t have enough land if we let the villagers plant potatoes, sweet potatoes, and chilies when spring arrives.¡± Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Granduncle Su. The production of potatoes and sweet potatoes is very high, so the villagers only need to use a small portion of their land.¡± ¡®The production is high?¡¯ Chief Su heard the keywords and knew his grandniece would not casually say such things. ¡®Binglan didn¡¯t even say how high the rapeseed yield would be, but in my opinion, it should still be very high.¡¯ Chief Su suppressed his excitement and asked, ¡°Binglan, you said the production would be high. How high?¡± Su Binglan blinked and said mysteriously, ¡°One acre of land can produce a few thousand pounds of potatoes. We can probably produce eight thousand pounds of potatoes if it¡¯s a good harvest.¡± One acre of land could produce five to six thousand pounds of potatoes. However, since Su Binglan had placed the potatoes into her pocket dimension, the effects would improve, and they should be able to produce about eight thousand pounds of potatoes. Still, that was only a rough estimate. Chief Su¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that, and he was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, listening on the sidelines, his wife was so shocked that her hands trembled. Grandaunt Su did not interrupt Su Binglan when she spoke and listened quietly. However, she thought something was wrong with her ears when she heard what her grandniece said. Su Binglan noticed Chief Su¡¯s expression and waved her hand before his eyes. ¡°Granduncle Su? Granduncle Su. She found his shocked expression amusing and wondered how the villagers would react if she told them how high the potato production would be next spring. ¡®They probably wouldn¡¯t believe it..¡¯ Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Tricks Chapter 417: Tricks Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Binglan, did I hear you right? Eight thousand pounds per acre? T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Grandaunt Su asked. ¡®That¡¯s unreal! I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if someone else had said it. My husband is the village chief and always spoke seriously, paying particular attention to the words of a gentleman. Even so, I wouldn¡¯t believe him if he said what Binglan said.¡¯ Since that was the case, Grandaunt Su also felt the production rate was a little too incredible. Still, that was what Su Binglan had said. Grandaunt Su thought it was unreal but could not help but believe it. She was pretty excited. She and Chief Su had also been farmers when they were younger. Although they had grown old and their sons and daughters were dutiful, they understood land and crops. ¡®Even if one works hard for an entire year, watering and tending to crops in one acre of land could never produce so much food.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s true, Grandaunt Su.¡± However, the number she mentioned was just a conservative estimate. The potato and sweet potato production rate should increase exponentially after her pocket dimension¡¯s improvements. As for the specifics, she would only know after growing the potatoes. Su Binglan had gone to the fields to check on the soybeans¡¯ growth two days ago. She found that the soybeans were overgrowing. ¡®The production rate should be very high since they all grew densely.¡¯ Therefore, she was almost sure the improved seeds would yield much more. Chief Su snapped out of his daze and happily smacked the table. ¡°That¡¯s terrific, Binglan!¡± He was so excited that he did not know what else to say. Su Binglan continued, ¡°We can also cook the potatoes and eat them with rice or make dishes with them.¡± Grandaunt Su returned to her senses and sighed after hearing that. She said, ¡°Then no one will starve again. The villagers will have enough to eat, even if they plant only a little.¡± Chief Su nodded. ¡°Hmm. We¡¯ll have to wait until spring to tell everyone about this in case they get anxious.¡± Even he could not wait to plant potatoes. Su Binglan chatted with her first granduncle more before preparing to go home. However, it was only afternoon, so she thought about it and decided to visit the temporary embroidery shop. After all, a few days had passed, and she did not know how much progress the workers had made. Her footsteps stopped when she arrived at the house he had lived in with Luo Jin¡¯an, which she now used as the temporary embroidery shop. Even though the house was small, she had many fond memories. Luo Jin¡¯an had been away for a few days, and Su Binglan wondered how he was doing. She did not think much about it since she was busy, but memories about her husband flooded her mind as she stood there silently, allowing herself to think about Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®He¡¯s a man of few words at times but always meticulous. He had a cold demeanor but could be careful and gentle.¡¯ Su Binglan quickly calmed down after pondering. After all, now was not the time to think about this since she still had many things to do. Soon after, she entered the old house. Ding Wan was teaching everyone to make rag dolls at that moment. She had taught everyone how to make handbags and backpacks a few days ago. After everyone familiarized themselves with those things, Ding Wan taught them how to make rag dolls. Since she decided to teach these people first, they could teach newer workers whenever Su Binglan hired more people when the embroidery shop was complete. Things would be more efficient that way. Everyone knew how talented Ding Wan was in embroidery. Her lessons were straightforward and efficient, helping everyone to learn quickly. She wondered what the real embroidery shop would look like while teaching everyone. ¡®Since Binglan wants me to be a manager, I must think about how to do it for her.¡¯ Dong Xiaolei felt restrained and was silent when she first followed her mother to do embroidery work. However, she became more lively after getting to know the people around her over the past few days. She was stuffing wheat husks into the rag doll and could not bear to part with it because of how pretty it looked. Shi Cui said, ¡°Even I want to hold on to it because of how pretty it looks, not to mention children.¡± She was holding a needle and thread while quickly sewing her doll. Now that her hand had recovered, she could do things swiftly with no trouble. Her previous scars and cuts had formed scabs and fallen off, making her skin look new again. Her hand was no longer swollen, and her new skin was soft. Even so, she still could not believe it was real. Now, she wanted to use her hands more and grow accustomed to this relaxing feeling. Since her hand no longer hurt, it felt easier to thread the needle. Shi Cui had become more open with everyone ever since her hand recovered, and she received a job at the temporary embroidery shop. She was also frank and generous like she was many years ago. She no longer had the depressed and desperate look as when Ding Wan visited her. Now, Shi Cui could talk and laugh with everyone. Everyone also found her words exciting and could not help but laugh whenever she spoke. ¡°Wheat husks as stuffings are great, but cotton is softer. It¡¯s just that cotton is more costly.¡± Ding Wan picked up the rag beside her and said, ¡°Binglan bought these unwanted rags from a cloth shop in town. They¡¯re cheap and can be bought in two bags, so you can stuff them into the dolls, too.¡± Sun Damin had just finished making a new doll and felt accomplished. ¡°This doll looks so adorable. I¡¯ve never seen a lovelier one.¡± She had made her doll based on what Su Binglan had given her. It was a cartoon mouse with a wide, open smile. It was simple to make but looked good, nonetheless. Yang Luqin was also busy sewing with her head lowered. ¡°These will undoubtedly be in high demand if we sell them. The children from wealthy families will love these things.¡± ¡°Everyone will like them,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e added, ¡°We¡¯ll make some expensive and more affordable ones. Still, the wealthy families will probably buy the more expensive ones.¡± Meanwhile, Miss He only pursed her lips and smiled. She enjoyed listening to the people around her talk because of how lively it felt. She did not even feel tired. Instead, she felt like time would pass too quickly. Su Binglan came in just as everyone was busy sewing. She said smilingly, ¡°It looks like everyone is busy, huh?¡± Everyone immediately showed respectful expressions when they heard the voice and saw Su Binglan. ¡°Miss Su is here!¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± Everyone hurried to get down from the brick bed. They would not treat Su Binglan like a child just because she was younger than them. They knew how capable Su Binglan was as they would soon work in her embroidery shop and earn money relying on her abilities. That was why everyone was respectful and grateful to her. Su Binglan waved. ¡°Everyone, continue doing your work. There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯m just here to check on everyone.¡± She joined the workers on the brick bed as she spoke so that everyone would feel less restrained.. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Understanding Chapter 418: Understanding Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan looked at her niece and said happily, ¡°This is what everyone has been doing these past few days. They¡¯re learning and making things fast. There are things here and also in the inner room.¡± Su Binglan saw many things on the brick bed and even the windowsills. Fortunately, the brick bed was large enough for everyone to sit apart. She sat on the edge of the bed and placed her hands under the blanket, asking, ¡°Is the bed warm enough for you guys? ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Madam Ding warms it up for us every day. The brick bed stays warm all day, and we won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Everyone hurriedly replied whenever Su Binglan asked a question. They were awkward when faced with her, but they wore grateful smiles. They would also exchange a few words with each other to avoid awkward silences. Although everyone talked to Su Binglam, their hands did not stop moving. Instead, they continued making dolls and sewing. Su Binglan observed everyone and realized how skilled and swift they were in sewing. They did much better than she had imagined. She looked on and nodded discreetly. She also realized how quickly Shi Cui worked. Her pair of hands worked very swiftly. While sewing her doll, Shi Cui said, ¡°Miss Su, my hand is all better now thanks to your prescribed medicine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, so it doesn¡¯t affect my work.¡± Shi Cui was all smiles as she spoke. Su Binglan responded, ¡°Your hand isn¡¯t a big issue. Just keep applying the ointment I prescribed. Also, you should be more careful during winter and avoid washing your clothes in cold water.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand, Miss Su.¡± In the past, Shi Cui felt finding a cure for her hand was pointless. She thought there was nothing to do about it and that she should brave the cold. Now that her hand had recovered and she knew not to expose it to the cold anymore, she took precautions to care for her hand. After all) she had to work hard in the embroidery shop soon. Meanwhile, Miss He struggled to find the words to thank Su Binglan. ¡®Now Lin Chai no longer stutters, Lin Shu is learning medical skills from Second Young Master Su, and I¡¯m working at the embroidery shop to earn money.¡¯ These changes excited Miss He. Su Binglan also noticed how nimble Dong Xiaolei and Su Nong¡¯s hands were when they sewed. The young girls¡¯ hands were long and slender, making them more agile in needlework. Ding Wan brought her niece to the back room to look at more things they had made. The bed was full of backpacks, handbags, and various-sized rag dolls. The room looked like an accessories shop. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You guys made this many things in just a few days?¡± She did not expect them to complete so many things in such a short time. Ding Wan said, ¡°Although it¡¯s been a few days, and everyone was learning slowly, they picked up the pace very quickly. They can do many things in a day now. ¡°We¡¯re fast because we worked together. Take the dolls, for example. Some were in charge of sewing, some did the stuffings, and the rest stitched up the dolls. That way, we complete the dolls very quickly.¡± Su Binglan looked at Ding Wan admiringly. ¡°As expected, I can feel at ease entrusting the embroidery shop¡¯s management to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. I can¡¯t help you with much else,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly. When she did embroidery in her earlier years, a few villagers would learn it from her. At that time, she had garnered more experience helping a few villagers and learned to do more embroidery work quickly. ¡°This is good enough, Aunt Ding. It¡¯s good that everyone has something they¡¯re good at,¡± Su Binglan said sweetly. Ding Wan could not help but smile when she heard her nieces words. Ding Wan¡¯s condition had improved, and she was more confident since she resumed her embroidery work. While coming out of the inner room with Ding Wan, Su Binglan looked at everyone and praised, ¡°Good job, everyone.¡± She could see their exquisite quality, as the stitches were so tight that she could barely see them. That alone was enough to ensure her that everyone was earnest about their work. ¡°Everyone is happy to work doing embroidery,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°Everyone is diligent, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that, Binglan. I¡¯ll also check the items we make to ensure their quality.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Everyone in our village is honest. Furthermore, you were the one who chose the people working here, so I¡¯m not worried about their work.¡± Su Binglan could do other things without worry since Ding Wan was managing the embroidery workers. Ding Wan looked at the items on the table and said, ¡°By the way, we should make some sweaters. I¡¯ll teach everyone how to knit when you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°You can arrange these things as you see fit, Aunt Ding,¡± Su Binglan said. She believed in her aunt¡¯s abilities in this area. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll see to the arrangements then. Oh, when do you plan to sell these items, Binglan?¡± After some thought, Su Binglan replied, ¡°I rented a two-story shop in the east when I planned to open a hotpot restaurant there. I rented another building to sell these items two days ago.¡± Ding was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a shop on the west side of town? Isn¡¯t the rent lower there?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re opening an accessories shop, so it¡¯s different from food,¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°People will still go to the restaurant if the food is good enough. ¡°However, the embroidery items we¡¯re selling are pretty things. Some might not visit our shop if it¡¯s too far. That¡¯s why opening our embroidery shop on the east side is better since more people are there. Our business will be better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The items we made look good, so many people will be willing to buy them,¡± Ding Wan said. ¡°This thing looks so good. There will be many people buying it,¡± Ding Wan said. Since she was an embroiderer in the past, she knew what everyone liked most. Therefore, she knew the items they had made would be quite trendy, especially among the townsfolk. After chatting with Ding Wan and the others, Su Binglan gave them more instructions before leaving for the tofu factory. She had thought of stinky tofu when she went to town earlier. She had made stinky tofu before but had yet to promote it because she had recently been busy with many other things. She had just remembered stinky tofu today. Du Xiaoshuan came to pick up the needed meatballs for the hotpot restaurant when Su Binglan arrived at the factory. Du Xiaoshuan brought two candied hawthorns with him this time. One was for his sister Du Xiaoju, and the other was for Li Mei, who had been caring for his sister in his absence. Li Mei¡¯s face was as red as a rose, and she kept waving. ¡°N-No, no, I can¡¯t accept such an expensive treat.¡± Candied hawthorns were too expensive to eat for Li Mei, and she usually could not bear to buy them. Still, she enjoyed eating them and felt touched. However, she could not accept it. Du Xiaoshuan noticed Li Mei¡¯s flustered expression and blushed. He looked awkward, saying, ¡°W-Well, I went to the town previously, and the older man selling these was in a hurry to leave. ¡°He said if I bought two, the second one would be cheaper, so I bought two. It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t eat it.¡± Du Xiaoju did not think much of the situation at first. However, it was still daytime, so she could see things more clearly than last time. She looked at her brother¡¯s awkwardness and felt puzzled. ¡®Big Brother isn¡¯t usually like this since he often comes here.¡¯ Then Du Xiaoju looked at the blushing Li Mei and suddenly realized something.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Pure-Hearted Chapter 419: Pure-Hearted Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Du Xiaoju revealed a happy and sweet smile. She had been worrying about her brother and felt he had been so busy that he did not have time to find himself a wife. Previously, Du Xiaoshuan said nothing about finding a wife when his mother brought it up. His sister was also worried and did not know if she would get a sister-in-law. In addition, Du Xiaoju would restrict her brother from seeing someone who was not good to him. She also feared that the person would mistreat their mother. Du Xiaoju had many concerns but still wanted her brother to be happy. That was why she always told herself not to be selfish. However, she began to understand the situation when she saw her brother¡¯s and Li Mei¡¯s appearances in each other¡¯s presence. Du Xiaoju was thrilled, and her heart pounded. She worked a lot with Li Mei and knew she had a good character and temperament. Li Mei was also hardworking and capable while being kind to her younger siblings. She was exceptionally pure-hearted and even knew how to care for her family. Du Xiaoju would be delighted if Li Mei were to become her sister-in-law. Since Li Mei and her siblings lived in Su Teng Village, it would be very convenient if Du Xiaoshuan could live there, too. ¡®In the future, Big Brother can also settle down in Su Teng Village. Since he¡¯ll be closer to me, does that mean I can live with him and Mother after work?¡¯ Du Xiaoju had saved her salaries and bonuses and had initially planned to save her money for her mother. She was excited about going home to her mother and brother to eat with them. She hurriedly took the candied hawthorn and handed it to Li Mei, saying, ¡°Take it and eat it, Li Mei. It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t. I can¡¯t eat two alone, and my brother doesn¡¯t enjoy it. ¡°Besides, it was more cost-effective for my brother to get two. He would¡¯ve missed a good deal if he had only bought one. Take it quickly. You¡¯d treat me as a stranger if you didn¡¯t eat it. ¡°You¡¯ve always cared for me, but I never know how to thank you. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you take the candied hawthorn. 0-0therwise, I¡¯d be too embarrassed when you help me again next time.¡± Du Xiaoju took Li Mei¡¯s arm and stuffed the candied hawthorn in her hand. Li Mei was too embarrassed to return it now, mainly because she could not refute Du Xiaoju¡¯s words. Li Mei¡¯s face was red hot as she held the treat. She lowered her head and dared not look up. She felt her heart beating differently from usual and wondered what was wrong with her. Du Xiaoshuan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Li Mei taking the treat. He was afraid she would not want it. Then Du Xiaoju took the goods for her brother and said, ¡°You have no idea how good Li Mei is, Big Brother. She has a good temperament and personality. She even takes excellent care of me.¡± She felt she should try to put her brother and Li Mei together since Du Xiaoshuan had good intentions and Li Mei had a good impression of him. ¡°So, you should bring us more delicious food next time. Then I can enjoy the food with Li Mei.¡± ¡°All right. Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister,¡± Du Xiaoshuan readily replied. Meanwhile, Li Mei¡¯s head remained lowered, and her face was still red hot. She returned to her senses when she heard her friend¡¯s words before hurriedly waving around. ¡°T-Theres no need for that.¡± Du Xiaoju took Li Mei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Li Mei, you think of me as a little sister, right? You don¡¯t have to be so formal around me.¡± Li Mei¡¯s mind went blank as her lips moved. However, she did not know what to say. She and Du Xiaoju were usually very talkative as they typically chatted while working, but Li Mei was not good with her words at this moment. She only regained her senses when Du Xiaoshuan left. She was perplexed and thought, ¡®Did I make a fool of myself just now? Du Xiaoju told Li Mei, ¡°Let¡¯s eat these treats. They must be extra sweet since my brother bought them.¡± Li Mei looked at the candied hawthorn and was too embarrassed to say anything more. Instead, she followed Du Xiaoju¡¯s actions and ate the treat. Li Mei¡¯s eyes lit up after taking a bite. After all, she had not eaten candied hawthorns for a long time. When she was younger, and her parents were still around, they would buy her such treats. She greatly missed those days and had wholesome memories of candied hawthorns. It reminded her of the carefree and warm times she had as a child. At that moment, she revealed a faint smile. However, she could not bear to eat anymore after having one piece from the skewer. ¡°Xiaoju, can I take the rest home for my younger siblings?¡± She asked while looking at Du Xiaoju. She was also a little cautious while asking this question. After all, she had received the candied hawthorn from Du Xiaoju¡¯s brother, so it might be rude if she took some back. Still, Li Mei felt guilty as she could eat delicious food at the factory, but her younger siblings could not. Du Xiaoju nodded. ¡°Of course, you can. What my brother gives you is yours to do with as you please.¡± She did not think anything was wrong with Li Mei being considerate of her younger siblings. Du Xiaoju i s mother had said she should try putting herself in other¡¯s shoes, so Du Xiaoju could better understand Li Mei now. ¡®I would be sad if my big brother ate good food and didn¡¯t share it with me. Even so, he always saved the best food for me. He must feel the same way as Li Mei in that regard.¡¯ She heaved a sigh of relief and sincerely thanked Du Xiaoju. ¡°Li Mei, you¡¯ve cared for me all this time. You don¡¯t have to thank me, okay?¡± Du Xiaoju said smilingly. Then the duo walked back into the factory while talking and laughing to continue their work. Su Binglan saw everything when she arrived at the factory. Her expression changed, and a smile appeared on her face. She felt a sense of innocence when she saw Du Xiaoshuan and Li Mei¡¯s interactions. ¡®The people of this era are so reserved.¡¯ She did not let them notice she was there and snuck into the factory. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua feigned innocence when she saw her daughter. ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re back from town, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother. I came to discuss stinky tofu with you.¡± Shen Qiuhua immediately nodded. ¡°Oh, you want to start making and selling stinky tofu, right?¡± Su Binglan had mentioned this before, and her mother thought she would have already arranged for it. However, Su Binglan never mentioned it again and seemed busy, so Shen Qiuhua avoided bothering her daughter. Instead, Shen Qiuhua managed the factory¡¯s affairs one step at a time. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll use one of our factory¡¯s rooms to make stinky tofu from tomorrow onward.¡± The vast factory had several significant sections, so she planned to use one section to make stinky tofu. Shen Qiuhua asked with some concern, ¡°Does that mean the entire factory will smell like stinky tofu?¡± ¡®Stinky tofu is delicious but doesn¡¯t smell good. Would others be willing to smell it since they¡¯re working inside?¡¯ Su Binglan explained, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Mother. The process is the same as making regular tofu, so it won¡¯t smell. The smell will only come after we¡¯ve fired it and added some spices to flavor it..¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Got What He Wanted Chapter 420: Got What He Wanted Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua believed her daughter¡¯s words without a doubt. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since that¡¯s the case, we can make stinky tofu, mainly because of its deliciousness. I start craving stinky tofu whenever I think about it.¡± Shen Qiuhua could still remember its smell. She had not felt hungry after her busy afternoon, but she wanted to eat when she thought about how delicious the stinky tofu was. Fortunately, it was almost nighttime, and she could go home for dinner in a while. Shortly after, Su Binglan explained how to make the stinky tofu to her mother, who did well to remember it. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll start making stinky tofu tomorrow. Do you want to arrange for a few people to do that? Then we might need to hire more people to make the regular tofu.¡± Su Binglan considered how she had made much more money and could hire more people. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s get Granduncle Su to inform the villagers tonight. We¡¯ll tell the villagers we¡¯re hiring six more people, and they should come for interviews tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell your father to do that,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I noticed how busy you are these days, so I want you to go home early and rest.¡± Her heart ached when she saw how busy her daughter was every day. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua was only in charge of the tofu factory and did not need to worry about anything else. ¡®I¡¯m not tired, but Binglan has to worry about everything else and is constantly busy. I know she must be tired.¡¯ However, Shen Qiuhua did not know that her daughter possessed a unique body and had access to a pocket dimension, so her mental energy and strength were extraordinary. Su Binglan barely felt tired, despite being busy with many things. Instead, she felt her days were very fulfilling. She knew how meaningful her actions were, especially when she saw how her employees smiled. When she returned home to make dinner, she noticed Su Wenwu had returned early. She asked curiously, ¡°Third Brother, why did you come back so early today?¡± Su Wenwu explained, ¡°That¡¯s because Zhou Shan is very reliable, Little Sister. I¡¯m relieved to let him manage the hot pot restaurant. I can finally take a break for the next few days. After that, I should be busy again since the hotpot restaurant in the east will be ready.¡± Previously, Su Binglan had arranged for Zhou Shan to work at the current hotpot restaurant because she wanted to train him to be its manager. That way, Su Wenwu could manage the upcoming hotpot restaurant in the east. Nonetheless, she felt assured about leaving her third brother in charge of the upcoming hotpot restaurant. Moreover, Su Wenwu had done well as a manager and could do as he wished. He had even made proper arrangements for the ingredients purchasing. ¡°Zhou Shan has worked for me since I opened the dessert shop,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°He has learned a lot, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to manage the hotpot restaurant.¡± She did not feel concerned about that. Su Wenwu said proudly, ¡°Of course. You¡¯d be impressed with how fast Zhou Shan can do his accounting. He only needs to glance at the stock that comes and goes once to remember everything. His accounting is evident, and he uses the method you taught him. ¡°Although he has only worked there a few days, I almost didn¡¯t need to do anything since Zhou Shan could handle it. He is genuinely doing a good job.¡± Su Wenwu rarely praised anyone, but Zhou Shan did an excellent job in Su Wenwu¡¯s opinion. Su Wenwu felt reassured seeing Zhou Shan work. At that moment, Su Wenwu felt relaxed. That was why he could go home earlier than usual. Otherwise, he would still be busy at the hotpot restaurant. He found a chair and sat down, leaning against it while sighing with relief. ¡°Ah, I feel so relaxed now.¡± Su Binglan looked at her third brother smilingly. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been exhausted lately. Why don¡¯t you rest at home for a few more days? We can delay opening the new hotpot restaurant for a while.¡± Su Wenwu anxiously stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Little Sister. You must let me work. I checked the construction progress, and it¡¯ll be ready in a few days. We can immediately open it since I¡¯ve already made arrangements. I¡¯ll tell the townsfolk and make it a grand opening.¡± ¡°Wenwu, although opening the restaurant is important, your health matters too. I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Little Sister,¡± Su Wenwu said earnestly, ¡°We¡¯ll open on schedule, okay? I like feeling busy. Now that I have a proper job and can make money, I¡¯m more comfortable taking a break. ¡°When I had nothing to do in the past, I felt restless no matter how much I rested. I was so anxious then.¡± Su Wenwu would feel a lingering fear whenever he thought of the past and his family¡¯s situation back then. Therefore, he was more earnest about his job now. When Su Wenwu thought of the hardships he and his family had suffered in the past, he dared not slack off since he had a good life now. Su Binglan noticed how worried her third brother was and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wenwu. I was just joking with you.¡± Su Wenwu scoffed and chuckled. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you start the fire, Little Sister.¡± Immediately after, he went to the yard to get some firewood and burned them in the furnace. Su Binglan said, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you, Wenwu.¡± Su Wenwu had just lit the fire and blew on it to strengthen the fire. He said, ¡°Just tell me whatever you need to, Little Sister.¡± Everyone in the Su family knew it was a good thing whenever Su Binglan asked them to do something. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Do you think the stinky tofu is delicious? Her words invigorated Su Wenwu as he replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s delicious, but it¡¯s been a while since I had it. When will you make stinky tofu again, Little Sister?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°I¡¯ll hire six more people to work at the factory tomorrow. Then we can start making stinky tofu. However, I considered arranging for people to open a stinky tofu stall.¡± Su Wenwu was a bright young man who immediately understood his sister¡¯s meaning. ¡°Do you want me to arrange for someone to sell stinky tofu, Little Sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I remember correctly, you have a few close, trusted friends. You said they were good people who treated their families well, right? Have you given them any jobs?¡± ¡°No,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Only three of them are working with me now. They¡¯re in charge of getting ingredients for our hotpot restaurant. I still have two more close friends who could use jobs, but they live far away. One lives in Northern Mountain Village, and the other lives in the town next door.¡± Su Binglan frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the one in the neighboring town also from a neighboring village? Isn¡¯t he an orphan, too? He should still be in the old house his parents left him since the foundation is still there. ¡°I thought of asking him to be responsible for the ingredients when we open the hotpot restaurant in the next town.¡± After some thought, she continued, ¡°Still, we¡¯re not rushing to open another hotpot restaurant. You should ask your friend in Northern Mountain Village if he wants to work for us first. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want him to work at the factory. Instead, I¡¯ll let him sell stinky tofu in town. He¡¯ll be my employee, and I¡¯ll pay him a monthly salary and bonus..¡± Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Building Dormitories Chapter 421: Building Dormitories Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu said happily, ¡°Song Yi will be thrilled, Little Sister. I¡¯ll tell him about it tomorrow.¡± He would have told Song Yi about the stinky tofu sooner if Song Yi had not lived so far away. Meanwhile, Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed when her third brother mentioned Northern Mountain Village. ¡°Your friend is from Northern Mountain Village? ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Sister. Do you know about that place? It¡¯s quite far from here, deep in the mountains.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°They have many pine trees there, and some people use pine trees for their fire when making pottery.¡± The Taos from Willow Village typically used pine wood to make their pottery. They bought the pine wood from Northern Mountain Village but went into debt because of it. After Su Binglan bought the Taos¡¯ business, she told Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian to pay off the Taos¡¯ debt. Now that the Taos had started making pottery again, they could afford more pine wood. ¡°How did you learn about that place, Little Sister? I heard from Song Yi that there are a lot of pine trees in the mountains near his house.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Are Northern Song Village and Northern Mountain Village close to each other?¡± Su Wenwu answered, ¡°They¡¯re only a mountain apart, but the Northern Song villagers must cross that mountain to reach Northern Mountain Village. The road is tough to traverse. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a little further off. ¡°I might¡¯ve arranged for Song Yi to get ingredients for the hotpot restaurant if he didn¡¯t live so far away.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Will it take him longer to reach town? It wouldn¡¯t inconvenience Song Yi if we hired him to sell stinky tofu in town, right?¡± She wanted to build a staff dormitory, but Su Xueye was currently busy building the embroidery shop, while Su Zhengde had arranged for his team to help his niece renovate the hotpot restaurant in the east. They were so busy that they could not cope with another project. Even if Su Binglan had hired them to build a staff dormitory, finishing would take a lot of time. Su Wenwu said, ¡°Song Yi isn¡¯t afraid of hardships, Little Sister. He can always wake up early and go home in the dark at night. He told me he was looking for a job. ¡°As for the ingredients for the hotpot restaurant, three people will suffice for now. They¡¯re from the surrounding villages, so it¡¯s more convenient for them to get the ingredients. ¡°Selling stinky tofu shouldn¡¯t be too hard on Song Yi, right? After all, he only needs to set up a stall in town to sell them daily. He should finish selling them before it gets too dark, correct?¡± Su Wenwu wanted to find a job for Song Yi, but he was working for his sister, and she had to arrange these things. Su Binglan noticed her third brother¡¯s anxiety and could understand his feelings. After some thought, she said, ¡°How about this? The dessert shop and haggis soup shop have two rooms in the back. We can use them as a staff dormitory, and Song Yi can rest there. He can always go home and rest whenever he wants to. ¡°Li Shi is currently living in Northern Song Village, so he and Song Yi will be heading in the same direction. They can go home together at night.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a perfect plan.¡± After discussing living arrangements, Su Binglan changed the topic and discussed business again. She planned to get a small food cart for making and selling stinky tofu. ¡°The small cart can house oil, tofu, and seasoning. However, the small dining cart will be simple. If we sell stinky tofu, we¡¯ll only need to do it from noon to night since we only have a fixed daily amount. Then Song Yi can rest earlier if he sells out of stinky tofu. ¡°When the business gains traction, we can hire someone else to handle the stall. Then Song Yi will only be responsible for the delivery. He¡¯ll fundamentally be a small business manager.¡± Su Wenwu was thrilled after listening to his sister¡¯s plans. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Song Yi about this tomorrow!¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll also need to teach him to fry the stinky tofu and season it.¡± After having dinner with the family, Su Binglan went to Su Zhengde¡¯s house. The sky had darkened, making it hard for the construction teams to continue their work. Hence, Su Zhengde and Su Xueye had already returned home. After all, they could only do construction work during the day. The family had just finished eating and were delighted to see Su Binglan. She revealed a few blueprints and said, ¡°Uncle Zhengde, I want to build a staff dormitory behind the tofu factory.¡± She had bought a few hundred acres of land before, and after the factory and hotpot restaurant made enough money, she bought the remaining land. Now, she could adequately plan the construction. However, taking on such a large project would require a lot of money. Thus, she planned to make money while the construction team built the buildings. She wanted that neighborhood to be somewhere her future employees could live. Each building would be an apartment building, and the rooms would vary in size. Su Zhengde quickly took Su Binglan¡¯s blueprint and looked at it. ¡°Are these blueprints for the staff dormitories? Su Xueye and his father¡¯s two uncles also came over to look curiously at the blueprints. They knew whatever ideas Su Binglan came up with would be fresh. Everyone went to look at the blueprints, even Su Xueye. Su Xueye asked, ¡°Is this a two-leveled bed, Aunt Binglan?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°That¡¯s right. One room can have two bunk beds. Since that¡¯s the case, four people can live in one dorm room. If we build a row of two-story buildings like these, many people can live there.¡± They could build many two-story buildings like these to make a community. When the embroidery shop officially opened and Su Binglan expanded her factory, everyone could live in the dormitories. Nonetheless, Su Binglan owned a large plot of land and could develop many things there. Su Xueye said, ¡°Grandpa, My team will complete the embroidery shop in a few days, so I can lead them to start constructing the dorms.¡± ¡®You rascal,¡± Su Zhengde said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re even taking my job now? I want to build stuff like these, too, you know?¡± Su Binglan looked at the duo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Uncle Zhengde. Theres a blueprint of a winery at the bottom.¡± ¡°A winery?¡± Su Zhengde¡¯s family members looked up at Su Binglan in disbelief. No one expected her to want to build a winery. No one found it strange when she wanted to build a tofu factory and an embroidery shop since she knew how to make tofu. Even though she was opening an embroidery shop soon, it would be fine since she knew people who could do embroidery. However, her idea of building a winery shocked everyone. After all, brewing wine was a prestigious thing in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was not something ordinary people could do. Otherwise, wine would be relatively inexpensive. Even Su Zhengde was reluctant to buy wineo He would drink it sparingly and only take one or two sips at a time, even if he did. He would also only take it out to drink if he had guests. Su Binglan was unsurprised at everyone¡¯s reactions. Her Uncle Fengzhang reacted similarly when she first said she wanted to open a winery. She smiled mysteriously, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I want to open a winery, Uncle Zhengde. Please help me build it. You can hire more people to help with your construction since I still have many more things for you to build.¡± Since Su Binglan still had vast vacant land, she planned a food street business district. However, she intended to hold off on telling anyone as they would get anxious if she did. ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s better to build these things bit by bit so that the surrounding areas can prosper..¡¯ Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Lighting Oil Lamps Chapter 422: Lighting Oil Lamps Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Zhengde laughed heartily before saying, ¡°Sure, Binglan. I can do it for you. I¡¯ve seen the blueprints, but I¡¯m curious about this thing. I can¡¯t wait to see what it¡¯ll look like once my team builds it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll look terrific. He loved looking at the blueprints his niece designed. He felt a sense of achievement just looking at them. Meanwhile, Su Xueye looked at his grandfather and feigned disappointment. ¡®Grandpa, I want to build the staff dormitories, too. I¡¯ve never built such a thing before.¡± Su Zhengde replied, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll build the winery then.¡± ¡°I was just joking with you, Grandpa. After all, Aunt Binglan says she still has many more things for us to build.¡± Su Binglan looked at the blueprints and thought it would be great if the duo could build a multi-story building. However, concrete did not exist in that era yet. If it did, the duo could build a taller building. Fortunately, Su Binglan still had much more land and did not want to do that to avoid attracting attention. ¡®It¡¯s best to keep a low profile for now. I¡¯ll build these things according to the architectural style of this era.¡¯ Then she revealed another blueprint and said, ¡°Uncle Zhengde, I¡¯d like you guys to help me make this, too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this, Binglan?¡± Su Zhengde¡¯s eldest son looked at the blueprint curiously. Su Binglan then explained the blueprint contents in detail. After hearing her explanation, everyone nodded. ¡°So it¡¯s a small dining cart with wheels to make it more convenient for pushing.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to set up a stall in town with a cart like this.¡± ¡°Look, there are cabinets below for storing items, too.¡± Everyone discussed the small dining cart¡¯s structure in amazement. Everyone was curious and could not wait to build it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow,¡± Su Xueye¡¯s father said. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Su Binglan smiled, then asked about the embroidery shop¡¯s progress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Binglan,¡± Su Xueye said, ¡°We¡¯ll complete it in a few days according to your specifications. There won¡¯t be any issues.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you at all,¡± Su Binglan spoke with them for a while more and left shortly after. Many villagers and their families could not sleep that night. They planted their seeds and had nothing else to do. They became excited when Chief Su made another announcement. They had heard from Chief Su that the tofu factory would hire six more people. Although only six spots were available, everyone in the village eyed them. Many of them discussed it overnight. ¡°The factory is finally hiring again!¡¯ ¡°Chief Su told us that, so it must be true. They will do interviews tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I know how good my eldest daughter-in-law¡¯s job is at the factory. So, I¡¯ll try sending my second and third sons for the interview.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that the factory is hiring again. I used to have terrible headaches and couldn¡¯t work there, but I¡¯m fine after taking the medicine Miss Su prescribed me. Now I can go for the interview tomorrow morning. I hope I get in this time.¡± ¡°It would be perfect if you could work there, my dear wife.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll work in the morning and night so that I won¡¯t delay the housework.¡± ¡°I can help care for our family. I¡¯ll cook for you before you go to the interview tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you something delicious tomorrow morning, my dear girl. Sleep well tonight and be in good spirits for tomorrow¡¯s interview, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯ll answer every question Miss Su asks me.¡± ¡°Yeah, the factory pays well, so you must perform your best.¡± Many families discussed the interview and went to bed later than usual. No one would be willing to keep their candles, or oil lamps lit on regular days. However, they made an exception that night. Everyone busied themselves the following morning. Su Binglan went to the factory with her mother after breakfast to conduct the interviews. Shen Qiuhua was about to start preparing the stinky tofu, too. Su Binglan expected the queue to be shorter when she arrived at the factory. Instead, the exceedingly long queue startled her. She only expected a few people to attend the interview as she would only hire six more people. There were even more people compared to the first time. Su Binglan thought that many villagers did not attend the first interview because they did not know about the factory¡¯s situation. However, she noticed many familiar faces during this interview. Someone happily told Su Binglan, ¡°I¡¯m in good health now thanks to the medicine you gave me, Miss Su. I won¡¯t feel tired if I work now. Instead, I feel more energized.¡± ¡°Miss Su, the medicine you gave me was very effective. My mother is in much better health now, and I no longer have to stay home to care for her. She wakes up by herself now so that I can come out and work without delay.¡± ¡°I came for the first interview, Miss Su. I¡¯ve been working very hard recently, so you don¡¯t have to worry because I¡¯ll do my best if I can work at the factory.¡± ¡°Miss Su, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already planted the rapeseeds you mentioned, Miss Su. I have so much free time now and want to work for you. I¡¯ll be proud to work for you.¡± ¡°Miss Su, my eldest daughter-in-law works in your factory, so I know your factory¡¯s quality. Since I¡¯m in good health now, I hope to work for you. I can do many things.¡± Everyone had attended the interview to answer Su Binglan¡¯s questions, but they could not help but show their gratitude and chatter when they saw her. They said everything they had kept in their hearts. Then Su Binglan understood why so many people came. They had taken the medicine she had prescribed them and recovered. They no longer had health issues and could work at the factory. Su Binglan was delighted to see everyone, especially because everyone was high-spirited. ¡®No wonder there are so many familiar faces here.¡¯ She could feel how much everyone wanted to work at the factory. She thought about how she would officially open her embroidery shop in a few days and asked them if they knew how to do needlework. Everyone became even more excited when they heard her asking about needlework. The villagers already knew that a few people had started embroidering for Su Binglan. Everyone wanted to work for Su Binglan. ¡°Miss Su, I know how to do needlework. I made the clothes I¡¯m wearing for the interview.¡± ¡°Miss Su, I know how to sew and patch, but I don¡¯t know how to make clothes. I just know basic needlework.¡± ¡°I-I haven¡¯t learned needlework, but I¡¯m willing to try..¡± Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Poached Egg Chapter 423: Poached Egg Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was enthusiastic, especially when Su Binglan asked if they knew how to do needlework. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they actively answered her question. No one lied to her because they knew what she could build in the future. Therefore, everyone answered the questions thoughtfully and honestly. They thought they could work in any shop Su Binglan would open next if they did not get the factory or embroidery shop job. Everyone was grateful and would not lie to her. Su Binglan had registered everyone she interviewed. She initially only wanted to hire people for the factory, but since so many people showed up this time, she also conducted interviews for the embroidery shop. She could arrange for some people to work there when the embroidery shop opened in a few days. After a busy morning, Su Binglan chose six people and told them to come to work in the afternoon. Then she prepared to set up an accessory shop in town during the afternoon to sell things like backpacks, handbags, and dolls. After breakfast, Su Wenwu rode his horse to Northern Mountain Village. Entering Northern Song Village was still fine, but there was a long upslope when entering Northern Mountain Village, so the horse could only stroll through. After heading up the slope, Su Wenwu could see a village in the valley at the mountain¡¯s foot. The sun rose, and its rays shone on the entire village, giving it a layer of moving light in the morning. Su Wenwu stood atop the hill and saw the mountains filled with pine trees in the distance. ¡®No wonder Tao Zhenggang and the rest of Willow Village had to buy pine wood from Northern Mountain Village. There are so many pine trees here.¡¯ He rode his horse into the village and asked an older man at the village entrance where Song Yi¡¯s house was. However, when Su Wenwu led his horse around the village, the villagers could not help but look at the horse. No horses were in such a remote mountain village, not even cows. Instead, the villagers would rely on their workforce to export their pinewood and firewood. That was why everyone was surprised to see a young man walking around the village with a horse. The villagers were curious. ¡°I wonder who that is.¡± ¡°Is he someone¡¯s relative? One¡¯s family would be famous throughout Northern Mountain Village if one had a relative who owned a horse. Having wealthy relatives was something one would be proud of. The door was open when Su Wenwu arrived at Song Yi¡¯s house, and a man was chopping firewood there. The man was thin, and half his hair was white. A woman was inside the house with a head full of white hair. Su Wenwu guessed they were probably Song Yi¡¯s parents. They reminded Su Wenwu of his own parents, who also had white hair. Then he suddenly thought, ¡®Wait, my parents¡¯ complexions are getting better, and they look younger. They barely have white hair anymore.¡¯ His thoughts distracted him, but he remembered why he had come to Northern Mountain Village a moment later. He looked at the door but did not see Song Yi. He raised his hand to knock, asking, ¡°Excuse me, does Song Yi live here?¡± When the older man chopping firewood in the courtyard heard that, he raised his head. He was surprised to see a handsome young man at the door. ¡®Young man, are you looking for Song Yi?¡± ¡°My name is Su Wenwu, and I¡¯m here to talk to Song Yi.¡± Mr. Song was thrilled upon hearing Su Wenwu¡¯s name. He quickly put down his ax and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Wenwu. Song Yi often talked about you when he returned to us. He told us everything. ¡°He said you saved him when he was on the way to the bodyguard agency to deliver goods with you. Quick, come in. My wife and I kept telling Song Yi to invite you for a meal, but he always said you were too busy and wouldn¡¯t have time. Mr. Song approached Su Wenwu, but Su Wenwu noticed Mr. Song limping. It reminded Su Wenwu of how his father looked when his foot was still in terrible shape. Su Wenwu¡¯s heart felt bitter at the thought. Then the woman busy in the room heard voices and came out. She looked at her husband and said, ¡°Oh? We have a visitor. I¡¯ll get him some water.¡± Mr. Song said, ¡°This is Song Yi¡¯s close friend and benefactor, Su Wenwu.¡± Mrs. Song was full of gratitude when she heard her husband¡¯s words. ¡°Ah, we finally get to meet you. Did you have breakfast yet? Come in quicldy, and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Su Wenwu felt Mr. and Mrs. Song¡¯s enthusiasm and said, ¡°Um, Mr. and Mrs. Song, where did Song Yi go?¡± Mrs. Song explained, ¡°He went to the back of the mountain to cut pine wood. We made most of the things in our house out of pine wood. We even chop them up and sell them. ¡°We heard the Tao family from Willow Village will buy more pinewood soon. Since our son is so full of energy now, he has already busied himself straight after breakfast at dawn. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll return soon after cutting some pine wood and bringing them home.¡± Su Wenwu knew about the Taos in Willow Village. He knew his sister would open a winery soon and needed large pots and jars from them. Still, he did not expect his sister to buy a pottery workshop. The Su family enjoyed sitting around the table to eat during dinner. They would discuss what happened throughout their day, so Su Wenwu knew most of his sister¡¯s actions. He also knew the pottery workshop needed pine wood for their furnace to make pottery jars and other things. It turned out that Song Yi had started selling pine wood. Su Wenwu waited at Song Yi¡¯s house for a while, and Mrs. Li happily poured water for Su Wenwu. She even took out two eggs she had saved and poached them in boiling water for Su Wenwu to eat while waiting. Su Wenwu looked at the lotus-wrapped poached egg Mrs. Song brought. He stood up and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ve already had breakfast, Mrs. Song. I can¡¯t eat another bite.¡± Su Wenwu was waiting in the inner room, so he did not notice Mrs. Song entering the kitchen to make him a dish. She had made him two poached eggs, and Su Wenwu knew how much ordinary farmers valued eggs. Even he could not bear to eat them at home. When things got tough for Su Wenwu and Song Yi in the past, they would get stranded and could barely sleep at night. What they wanted to eat most were poached eggs and meat. After all, they typically had nothing good to eat at that time. He remembered Song Yi saying he could only afford to eat one poached egg during Chinese New Year and other festivals. Therefore, Su Wenwu could not bear to eat the lotus-wrapped poached eggs Mrs. Song had made for him. Mrs. Song said enthusiastically, ¡®You boys can eat a lot. Even if you¡¯ve already had breakfast, you must be hungry again after traveling a long distance. Hurry and eat these before they get cold. It¡¯s best to eat them while they¡¯re still warm.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Song were honest people. They did not know how else to thank Su Wenwu besides offering him the best food they had in their house.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: I Have a Job for You Chapter 424: I Have a Job for You Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu still could not bear to eat the two lotus-wrapped poached eggs, as he would feel guilty. He knew how precious the two eggs were to the family, and they would be unwilling to eat such things normally. As this happened, Song Yi returned. Su Wenwu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his close friend. ¡®I¡¯ll let Song Yi have the poached eggs.¡¯ Song Yi was ecstatic when he saw Su Wenwu. He hurriedly put down the wood he carried on his back and rushed into the house. ¡°Why are you here, Wenwu? His face was full of surprise and joy as he hugged Su Wenwu. The duo patted each other¡¯s shoulders happily. Su Wenwu started, ¡°Your mother made me two lotus-wrapped poached eggs, but l i ve already had breakfast and can¡¯t eat another bite.¡± ¡°My mother cooked them for you, so you must eat them. There¡¯s no need to be shy.¡± Su Wenwu insisted, ¡°You and your parents should eat them. Quick, I¡¯ll tell you something after you¡¯ve eaten. ¡°You have something to tell me? I knew you must¡¯ve had a reason for visiting.¡± There was no need for formalities between the two brother-like friends. Only people with close bonds could speak this way with each other. Su Wenwu always felt relaxed and casually spoke whenever he was with Song Yi. Still, Su Wenwu would show self-restraint in front of Mr. and Mrs. Song since they were older. ¡°Yeah, I have good news, so you should quickly eat with your parents first.¡± Still, Song Yi could not bear to eat the poached eggs and insisted on giving them to his parents. Mr. and Mrs. Song felt warm and touched. They knew that Su Wenwu was a good child. ¡°I have a job for you. Are you willing to do it?¡± Su Wenwu asked. Song Yi answered readily, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll work for you!¡¯ Northern Mountain Village was relatively rural, so they knew little about what was happening outside. Song Yi was unaware of the changes to Su Teng Village and the Su family. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ll ask you to do. How can you be so sure of yourself?¡± Su Wenwu teased. Song Yi chucked, saying, ¡°I know it¡¯s something good, especially knowing what kind of person you are. How can I not trust you? Just this sentence made Su Wenwu¡¯s heart feel warm. It felt wonderful to have a close friend¡¯s complete trust. Su Wenwu briefly explained, ¡°My sister opened a tofu factory and will start making stinky tofu too. It¡¯s a delicacy she recently developed. You¡¯ll know how delicious it is after you try it. ¡°She wants to hire someone to run a stall in town to sell it. You don¡¯t have to worry about the details since you¡¯ll only be responsible for handling the stall. Your monthly salary will be 150 copper coins, and you¡¯ll also receive bonuses. ¡°Although you¡¯ll need to work in Teng He Town, you only need to be there from noon till night. You can come home after closing the stall. However, since you live so far away, my sister¡¯s dessert shop has rooms in the backyard where you can stay. Still, you can choose to come home if you want. Song Yi suspected he had misheard what his brother-like friend had said. ¡®What? Isn¡¯t Wenwu¡¯s family struggling? Didn¡¯t Wenwu have to leave the village to earn money to treat his sister well when he returned? Also, his mother works hard in town to help people wash their clothes, right? I understand his family¡¯s situation. Wait, maybe I¡¯m missing something here. Why is there a tofu factory so suddenly? Although I don¡¯t know what a factory is, it sounds like a big place. ¡®Wenwu also says his sister has a shop in town. It doesn¡¯t sound like a small shop, either, since he says there are places to rest in the backyard.¡¯ Song Yi was stunned, not to mention his parents. ¡®Did we hear Wenwu say Song Yi can earn 150 copper coins monthly?¡¯ The two parents were so excited they did not know where to put their hands. ¡®Does that mean Song Yi will have an actual job to do? He can earn a lot in a year if he gets paid that much a month. That¡¯s almost two silver taels a year!¡¯ The older couple was so excited they could barely speak. Northern Mountain Village was too remote, and its crop yields were lacking. Whenever the autumn harvest ended, the villagers had to carry heavy baskets of grain out to sell. Harvesters usually avoided going there to buy crops because of the village¡¯s remoteness. Instead, the harvesters would go to their neighboring villages to buy crops. Therefore, the Northern Mountain villagers had to carry their crops far away to sell them for a reasonable price. Sometimes, the Northern Mountain villagers would walk ten miles in the morning to sell their goods. However, they would have to bring their crops back to the village if they could not sell them all. The Northern Mountain villagers would go back and forth with their heavy loads to get a few more coins. The Songs had grown accustomed to this life. Previously, when Mr. Song was walking on the mountain road in the dead of night and could barely see where he was going, he fell and broke his leg. Afterward, the Songs¡¯ lives became challenging. Song Yi had to take on the family¡¯s heavy burden at a young age. He went to town to find work to earn money, but it was tough. He realized his body was strong and decided to work at a bodyguard agency. After experiencing a life-and-death situation, Song Yi became afraid. However, he did not fear dying¡ªinstead, he feared leaving his parents behind. Therefore, Mr. and Mrs. Song no longer wanted him to take such risks when he returned to them. After all, he would have a bite to eat and would not starve if he worked at home. The older couple became misty-eyed when they heard Su Wenwu¡¯s explanation and understood what was happening. Mrs. Song discreetly wiped her tears. Song Yi returned to his senses and said hoarsely, ¡°Wenwu, is that true? Although Song Yi had many questions, he did not ask them because he trusted his close friend. Su Wenwu patted Song Yi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Why would I lie to you? Of course, it¡¯s true. So, are you in or not?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m in,¡± Song Yi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You¡¯ll follow me to my village in a while. I won¡¯t explain much, but you¡¯ll find out when we arrive?¡¯ Su Wenwu knew Song Yi had some doubts, so it would be more helpful to take Song Yi to Su Teng Village to see things for himself than to explain. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Song, I¡¯ll have your son tell you the details when he returns home tonight.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Song returned to their senses and nodded happily. ¡°Thank you so much, Wenwu.¡± ¡°Of course! Song Yi and I are like brothers. You don¡¯t have to thank me, okay?¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Besides, I trust Song Yi to do these things instead of someone I¡¯m unfamiliar with. Song Yi should help me.¡± Although that was what Su Wenwu had said, the older couple knew the true meaning behind his words. They knew he was there to help them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wenwu,¡± Song Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t have offered you a job if I didn¡¯t trust you.¡± After chatting, Su Wenwu took his close friend to Su Teng Village on his horse. Song Yi sat on the horse and got so excited that he barely knew how to react. ¡°Wow, you can ride a horse, huh, Wenwu?¡± Song Yi was envious but also happy for his friend. ¡°Yeah, it belongs to my sister since she bought it,¡± Su Wenwu explained. He could not bear leaving his sister out of the conversation whenever he spoke to Song Yi on the way to Su Teng Village. Song Yi listened attentively as if Su Wenwu was telling a story of legend. It was unbelievable. Of course, he trusted Su Wenwu but was just in disbelief. ¡®It was summer when Wenwu and I were at the bodyguard agency.. We returned home on the day of the Mooncake Festival, but such dramatic changes happened to Wenwu, his family, and Su Teng Village after just a few months?¡¯ Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Breath of Life Chapter 425: Breath of Life Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Yi was curious and puzzled along the journey back to Su Teng Village as he listened to Su Wenwu. He could not wait to get there and see all the changes in the village that Su Wenwu had told him about. However, he felt a slight sourness in his heart as he listened. ¡°Wenwu, I¡¯m jealous I don¡¯t have a sister like yours.¡± Su Wenwu did not feign humbleness¡ªinstead, he said proudly, ¡°I have a pretty and bright younger sister, don¡¯t I? She¡¯s such a capable person.¡± These words pierced Song Yi¡¯s heart since he wanted a sister like Su Binglan. He hurriedly said, ¡°Stop it. If you continue, I¡¯ll want my parents to give me a younger sister even more.¡± When Song Yi mentioned his parents, it diverted Su Wenwu¡¯s attention. He said, ¡°My father¡¯s foot got severely injured, too. He couldn¡¯t walk back then, and the doctor said he couldn¡¯t do anything to help my father. However, my father can walk and run like normal now that he has recovered.¡± Song Yi¡¯s entire body trembled upon hearing those words. After gradually regaining his senses, his eyes widened as he thought, ¡®Did I hear that right? How did his father recover from such a severe foot injury? Song Yi could not believe it. He was so excited that he wanted to say something, but his lips trembled as he struggled to compose a sentence. After a while, he finally asked, ¡°Did I mishear you, Wenwu? Your father¡¯s foot has healed?¡± When the two close friends started their journey to the bodyguard agency in the past, they would chat about their families and homes whenever they missed them. Song Yi had heard about Su Fengmao¡¯s severe foot injury when the older man moved goods at the dock. Su Wenwu also said no one could treat his father¡¯s foot, even if they went to a professional doctor. Mr. Song had also injured his foot, but it was from a fall. It was severe, and he could not recover, causing him to develop a limp. Su Wenwu heard Song Yi¡¯s excitement and understood the reason behind it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Song Yi. I¡¯ll ask my sister about that when we get back. She might be able to heal your father¡¯s foot. Su Wenwu was not as knowledgeable as his sister and did not know how severe Mr. Song¡¯s foot injury was. In his heart, he felt his sister was omnipotent and could heal many people. However, he knew not to say that, as he did not want to set his sister up for failure. Therefore, he said he would ask his sister about it first. Even so, it ignited hope in Song Yi¡¯s heart. ¡®My family¡¯s life will improve if my father¡¯s foot can recover, and he can start a proper business.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Wenwu.¡± There was no such thing as thanks between brothers, but Song Yi did not know what else to do besides thank his close friend. Not only did Su Wenwu save him once, but he was also helping him now. Song Yi had nothing else he could do to repay Su Wenwu besides work hard for him. While riding the horse to Su Teng Village, Su Wenwu told Song Yi, sitting behind him, ¡®You can thank me if your father¡¯s foot recovers.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Song Yi said. The two arrived at Su Teng Village while chatting. Song Yi saw many people building houses in the distance when they passed a piece of land. The buildings looked massive and took up most of the land. However, the buildings looked different from traditional houses. Surprised, Song Yi asked, ¡°Wenwu, what are those people doing over there?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the embroidery shop they¡¯re building,¡± Su Wenwu answered, ¡°That¡¯s the embroidery shop my sister will run soon. The workers will finish building it in two days.¡± ¡°An embroidery shop? Why is it so big?¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°I guess it is big, but you haven¡¯t seen the tofu factory yet. That building is massive, and it¡¯s in the village behind my family¡¯s house.¡± Walking alongside Song Yi made Su Wenwu recall the past. That was why he sometimes felt the changes he had witnessed were unreal. His heart ached when he thought about how hard it was for his family back then. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡± Song Yi had to suppress his curiosity. He wanted to fly to Su Teng Village to see what it looked like. ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon enough.¡± When the duo arrived at the village entrance, they got off the horse and walked in together. They took the road north of the village and saw a few oxcarts moving in. Song Yi looked at these carriages and was stunned. If Su Wenwu had not told him this was Su Teng Village and it looked like this, he would have thought he was in a bustling town as he could already see a few oxcarts. ¡°Your village is so rich now? Does everyone have an oxcart?¡± Song Yi was amazed. ¡°No, they¡¯re here to collect their tofu products,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°It might be a delivery day, so many people are here to collect their goods.¡± Some of the oxcarts heading out passed by Song Yi, and he could smell a fragrance from them. He could not describe it, but he knew it smelled good. He gulped his saliva from hunger despite himself. His family could only afford two daily meals, one in the morning and one in the evening, so Song Yi was always hungry. That was all they could eat since there was not enough food at home. Therefore, Song Yi got hungry after smelling the delicious fragrance. Still, he said nothing. It was almost noon when he followed Su Wenwu into the village. He could see the older villagers gathering in twos and threes, sitting on folding stools and sunbathing smilingly. Song Yi was even more surprised. He felt that the mental state of the Su Teng villagers differed from that of his village. Even when the Northern Mountain villagers went to sit under the sun to chat, they would have worried looks about them. However, everyone in Su Teng Village wore dazzling smiles that radiated hope. ¡°Your village is so much different than before, Wenwu.¡± Song Yi could feel how lively Su Teng Village was. He could feel the aura of life as he looked at everything around him. ¡®So, this is what it¡¯s like to have a good life.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, everyone¡¯s lives have improved, so they¡¯re much happier now.¡± Everyone¡¯s current mood had shifted from before as they could eat their fill without worry, wear warm clothes, and do proper jobs. The Su family was also doing well, so Su Wenwu had no worries and could do his work peacefully. Song Yi was even more shocked when he saw the Su family¡¯s mansion-like house and the tofu factory behind it. Su Binglan hired six more people after her interviews. The six new workers went into the factory with Shen Qiuhua, and she taught them how to make tofu when the flowers bloomed. By noon, Shen Qiuhua had already brought everyone to make stinky tofu. Su Binglan went home after finishing her work. She sorted everyone¡¯s interview list in her study and considered the most suitable candidates to work in the embroidery shop. However, she started to prepare lunch immediately after as she had to go to town in the afternoon. At that moment, Su Wenwu brought Song Yi to the house and introduced him to Su Binglan. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You should have lunch with us since you¡¯re my third brother¡¯s close friend. I¡¯ll tell you about the stinky tofu after lunch..¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Tofu Banquet Chapter 426: Tofu Banquet Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Yi was shocked when he saw Su Binglan. ¡®So, she¡¯s Wenwu¡¯s legendary sister? She is as beautiful as a fairy and has no cold or noble temperament.¡¯ Song Yi felt very restrained when facing Su Binglan. He lowered his head and did not know what to say. He felt he was not in a village and that this house belonged to a wealthy family. Su Wenwu noticed Song Yi¡¯s restraint and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved, Song Yi. Just make yourself at home and sit on the bed. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± Song Yi returned to his senses when he heard Su Wenwu¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Wenwu. I don¡¯t want to impose.¡± Without waiting for Song Yi to finish, Su Wenwu interjected thoughtfully, ¡°Song Yi, we¡¯re not strangers. I said you could have lunch with us, so don¡¯t argue. My sister wants to discuss selling stinky tofu with you in the afternoon.¡± Song Yi could only nod when he heard his friend¡¯s words. ¡°Just listen to Wenwu,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You have an excellent opportunity to familiarize yourself with tofu and stinky tofu. Then you can answer the customers¡¯ questions when you start selling them. ¡°Third Brother, can you get some tofu from the factory? I¡¯ll prepare a tofu banquet for lunch today.¡± Su Wenwu got excited when his sister mentioned having a tofu banquet. After all, she had never made a tofu banquet before. Su Wenwu wondered what kind of delicious tofu dishes his sister would make. He felt full from breakfast, but when his sister mentioned the banquet, he suddenly felt hungry again. His eyes shone brightly, and he could not wait to eat the food his sister would soon prepare. Su Wenwu patted Song Yi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. My little sister usually cooks for us. We can finally enjoy some delicious tofu dishes for the banquet. Song Yi only learned what tofu was when Su Wenwu explained it to him on the way back to Su Teng Village. Still, he thought it must be delicious. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Mother should have finished preparing the tofu pudding. Remember to bring some over since I¡¯ll also make stinky tofu.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s stinky tofu craving grew stronger. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten stinky tofu in a long time, Little Sister. I can finally have it today.¡± Stinky tofu tasted unforgettable and delicious, but it smelled strange. However, if one ignored the smell, one would know how delicious it was. Su Wenwu said readily before bringing Song Yi to the tofu factory, ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible, Little Sister.¡± That was Song Yi¡¯s first time seeing tofu, and he could smell its rich aroma even from the factory entrance, sniffing the air despite himself. Su Wenwu used a rice bowl to scoop the tofu and placed them in a bucket to take them home. Then Su Binglan started preparing the tofu banquet. Su Wenwu quickly went to Su Binglan¡¯s side and said, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡± He felt thrilled to help his sister whenever she cooked. He would watch her prepare and cook step by step. Whenever his sister served delicious food, he would feel a sense of accomplishment as if he had made it himself. Su Binglan noticed Su Wenwu¡¯s enthusiasm and smiled. ¡°All right, you can help, Third Brother.¡± Song Yi felt anxious as he had nothing to do, so he said, ¡°I¡¯d like to help, too, Miss Su!¡± Su Binglan looked at Song Yi¡¯s awkward expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. My third brother will help. Don¡¯t feel so restrained. You can look around in the backyard where the medicinal herbs are. My second brother¡¯s apprentices are there planting more herbs.¡± Su Wenxiu was busy every day. Sometimes, he would go to town and study. Other times, he would be in the backyard with his apprentices to plant herbs and teach medical skills. It was as if he had gone crazy studying every day. Whenever Su Binglan had time, she would share more of her knowledge with him. Sometimes, she would even write down some medical things at night for Su Wenxiu to read during the day. That was why Su Wenxiu had made significant progress. He also started practicing on small animals according to his sister¡¯s methods. With that, he garnered much surgical knowledge. Song Yi saw a vast medicinal field when he went to look at the backyard. He realized the family had much more land in their big house and had sectioned off a portion to grow medicinal herbs. Song Yi was astounded when he saw so many herbs. Su Wenxiu did not notice him as his three apprentices managed the herbs while listing to their master¡¯s medical knowledge. The apprentices looked like they were in a trance. Su Binglan first made minced meat and tofu soup. She soaked the dried mushrooms for a while and chopped the tofu to place them in a large bowl when they were soft. After that, she broke the egg, added salt, and poured it into the tofu. Then she added the water she used to soak the mushrooms. Soon after, Su Wenwu stirred it and let it simmer. Su Binglan took more mushrooms, sliced carrots, then chopped the scallions, ginger, and garlic. After steaming the tofu, Su Wenwu began to stir-fry the meat filling. Afterward, he added the ingredient his sister had prepared, added seasoning, and stir-fried it for a little while more. Su Binglan put the stir-fried minced meat into the egg drop soup and completed the dish. Soon after, she made garlic tofu, braised tofu, pan-fried tofu, preserved egg tofu, and tofu with eggplants. She even made tofu and mushroom soup. ¡°I¡¯ll make some stinky tofu soon, and then we can eat.¡± The dishes looked delicious when Su Binglan served them. At that moment, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua returned. The older couple could smell the enticing fragrance when they entered the house. The couple did not even need to guess to know that their daughter was the one who cooked all the delicious food. The dishes also smelled different from the food they had eaten in the past. They knew their daughter must¡¯ve made new food for them to try. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao quickly entered the house while Su Binglan made stinky tofu. Then Su Wenwu went to the backyard to call Su Wenxiu, Song Yi, and the three apprentices. Immediately after, everyone sat around the dining table and ate happily. The various tofu dishes tasted different to everyone. Song Yi did not dare to pick the food up with his chopsticks as he was too shy. Ultimately, Su Wenwu took the initiative to put food into Song Yi¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°Quickly, eat.¡± Even Shen Qiuhua took care of Song Yi. ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider hear, dear boy. Binglan made so much food, so hurry and eat while they¡¯re still warm. Only then did Song Yi start eating. He could not believe how many delicious dishes Su Binglan had made. ¡®So, this is what tofu can taste like. The stinky tofu is delicious, too!¡¯ Song Yi felt so touched that he became teary-eyed. He tried to control his emotions and not let himself cry. That was the most filling meal Song Yi had ever had. He had never eaten such delicious food before. Immediately after finishing their meal, Su Xueye¡¯s father brought over a small dining cart.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Su’s Delicacies Chapter 427: Su¡¯s Delicacies Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had prepared some extra stinky tofu for lunch and planned to give some to Su Xueye¡¯s family. She did not expect Su Xueye¡¯s father, Su Wenxing, to deliver the dining cart. She looked at the cart and explained, ¡°Uncle Wenxian, you did an excellent job! That¡¯s what I imagine it to look like.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Your Uncle Zhengde¡¯s three sons are outstanding carpenters. The things they make are nothing short of perfect.¡± Su Wenxing rubbed his hands together and said honestly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Second Uncle.¡± He called Su Fengmao his second uncle regarding seniority, but their age difference was negligible. Su Binglan looked at the dining cart, and there were no problems with it, so Su Wenxing prepared to leave. Su Binglan gave him the stinky tofu she had packed and told him to bring it home. However, Su Wenxing was too embarrassed to take it. He had purposely come over after everyone finished lunch, but he did not expect Su Binglan to give him something in return. She had already paid him a lot to make the dining cart, so Su Wenxian simply made the dining cart without question. Still, Su Binglan insisted on giving him the stinky tofu. ¡°Uncle Wenxian, don¡¯t you remember having stinky tofu?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I made more this time for you to bring back to the others to try.¡± Su Wenxing heard that it was stinky tofu and did not refuse. He took it with a smile and went home soon after. Afterward, Su Binglan taught Song Yi to make stinky tofu with tofu pudding on the dining cart. The cart had a place for frying, and Song Yi only needed to put charcoal below it to fry the tofu. After frying the tofu, he would brush on the seasoning, and then the customers could eat. It was pretty straightforward, and Song Yi understood how it worked at a glance. Su Binglan had Song Yi sign a contract for the stinky tofu stall and told him more about it. He did well to remember everything. He also did not expect to earn more the more he sold. With that, he could earn more than 150 copper coins monthly, which made him feel warm and energized. In the afternoon, Su Wenwu accompanied Song Yi to town to sell stinky tofu for the first time. First, he helped Song Yi sell the food on the dining cart as a form of training. When Song Yi became familiar with things, he would sell stinky tofu independently. The current Teng He town was bustling as many people and stalls were around. The townsfolk were curious when they saw Su Wenwu and Song Yi pushing the dining cart. ¡°What¡¯s that thing? Are they setting up a stall here?¡± ¡°Whoa, that thing has wheels. It looks convenient to use!¡± ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t take up much space, either, and he won¡¯t have to use much strength to move it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a novel-looking thing.¡± ¡°I see the words ¡®stinky tofu¡¯ on it. I also see writing saying it¡¯s three copper coins for five skewers and five coins for ten skewers. So, five skewers is a small order, and ten skewers are large.¡± ¡°If it has something to do with tofu, it can only be from the Su family. Still, I wonder why they call it stinky tofu.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that delicacy. The people working at the tofu factory in Su Teng Village have given out stinky tofu to their people once. I heard it¡¯s delicious, even though it smells strange.¡± Song Yi and Su Wenwu set up the stall in the market on the east side of town. Many people were around shopping and selling things. They could not help but look at the highly unique dining cart when they passed by. The cart only took up a small place, and Song Yi could cook on it by placing charcoal in the compartment below. Then he put some oil in a small pot and fried the tofu. The smell wafted through the air immediately after. Although it smelled strange, the fragrance was enticing. Song Yi said while frying the tofu, ¡°The first 20 customers can taste these for free.¡± That was what Su Binglan instructed, and Song Yi followed. However, only the first 20 customers could taste stinky tofu for free. Everyone became excited when they heard that and no longer wondered what stinky tofu was. They only wanted to be the first people to try it. ¡°Miss Su l s food must be delicious.¡± Soon, the townsfolk formed a line in front of the dining cart. Su Wenwu was on the sidelines helping to brush the seasoning onto the stinky tofu. Then Song Yi gave each person a skewer. The person in front of the line took the skewer and was stunned after his first bite. ¡°Is it good?¡± The people behind him also took their servings and started eating. Everyone nodded and praised, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s truly delicious.¡± ¡°One skewer isn¡¯t enough for me. Can I have another?¡± Song Yi smiled at everyone and said, ¡°We¡¯re doing a small business, so only the first 20 skewers are free. You must line up and buy them if you want more. You can refer to the prices here. A small order of five skewers is three coins, and a big order of ten skewers costs five.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a small order of five, please.¡± Three coins were a reasonable price for some townsfolk, so they bought more stinky tofu to satisfy their cravings. The first 20 people to try stinky tofu for free liked how it tasted and paid to order more¡ªonly those who could not bear to spend money held off and did not buy it. Everyone knew how delicious stinky tofu was in just a short while. The townsfolk also knew it was something Miss Su had come up with. Everyone recognized Su Wenwu since they had eaten at the hotpot restaurant before. They went over to greet him when they saw him and bought stinky tofu. The wealthier townsfolk bought a few more servings and planned to bring them home for their families to try. ¡°This thing smells weird but tastes delicious. Hahaha, we don¡¯t need to try new delicacies from the Su family to know how good they¡¯ll taste.¡± The Su family¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide in Teng He Town. The stinky tofu would not have sold well if not for the family¡¯s reputation. Song Yi was nervous when he went to town to sell stinky tofu for the first time. Although he knew how delicious it was because he had eaten a few pieces at the Su family¡¯s house in the afternoon, the townsfolk would not know. He feared the townsfolk would not eat stinky tofu because of its smell. Even if the first 20 customers could try it for free, it did not mean they would be willing. Song Yi was most worried about being unable to sell the stinky tofu and let Su Binglan down. He would feel humiliated about receiving his salary if that were the case. Nonetheless, he did not expect the business to be so good. Song Yi¡¯s hands moved even more quickly as he continued. He typically helped his parents cook at home. Therefore, he could fry, add seasoning, and collect money simultaneously. Su Wenwu wanted to continue helping, but Song Yi said, ¡°Wenwu, let me learn how to do this alone so that I can master it faster.¡± Su Wenwu knew his friend¡¯s words made sense. After all, Su Wenwu was only there to help that afternoon. After that, Song Yi would have to sell stinky tofu independently. Although there were many customers, and Song Yi was busy, he worked smilingly. ¡°Young man, I¡¯d like to order a big serving. Can you split them into separate bags for my two grandsons? ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am, please wait a moment. I will be ready shortly,¡± Song Yi said confidently. He kept the copper coins he received from the customer while continuing to fry more stinky tofu.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Accessory Store Chapter 428: Accessory Store Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Yi could fry a few stinky tofu at once and add spicy or non-spicy seasoning afterward. Everyone in town knew what spiciness was and would choose the spicy or non-spicy seasonings according to their taste. Since stinky tofu was easy to make, the townsfolk would quickly get their orders even if they were to line up. Everyone happily at their stinky tofu with joyful expressions. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡± ¡°I told you there¡¯s nothing the Su family makes that isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly lined up at the beginning. Because of that, we had an extra skewer for free.¡± ¡°Stinky tofu tastes unique compared to other food, so I bought a few more for my family to try.¡± Su Wenwu and Song Yi were delighted to see the business being successful. Song Yi knew he would earn more the more business he received. Therefore, he felt more energized if he was as busy as possible. Su Binglan went to the temporary embroidery shop in the afternoon to bring the backpacks, handbags, and rag dolls to town. Everyone was already learning to knit when she arrived. They first learned to twist the wool before knitting sweaters, and everyone was thrilled after learning how to knit. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a way to make clothes.¡± No one present knew how to weave, mainly because it was troublesome, and not everyone could get the hang of it. Sewing machines were also highly costly. However, knitting sweaters with two sticks was relatively straightforward as there were only a few steps to it. The workers would learn it after just a little practice. Moreover, everyone thought that this method of weaving was fascinating. The workers enjoyed making backpacks and handbags in the beginning. Later, they had fun making rag dolls, but now they liked knitting sweaters. Everyone felt they had learned a lot while at the temporary embroidery shop. They knew Su Binglan would bring the things they made to the shops in town, so they all helped her pack. Su Binglan tied a carriage to her horse and packed the things before heading to town. Next to the hotpot restaurant on the east side of town was a shop Su Binglan had bought two days ago. When Su Binglan arrived in town and stopped at the haggis soup shop, she entered and called Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin out. The two of them looked at Su Binglan in puzzlement. However, they knew she had something to say when they saw her carriage. Liu Yinyin reacted quicker than her husband as she anxiously looked at Su Binglan. ¡°Is there something you need us to do, Binglan?¡± Liu Yinyin had long wanted to work under Su Binglan. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Have you already hired more workers for your shop?¡± She remembered Liu Yinyin hiring her uncle¡¯s brother and sister-in-law. Su Binglan had seen them working in the shop before, and Liu Yinyin¡¯s uncle and sister-in-law looked honest and straightforward. Liu Yinyih said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. Your brother and I only manage the shop occasionally, especially since we have little to do. My family members can handle the shop, and we can trust them. Wenzhe and I have free time now and don¡¯t have to stay here for long.¡± She remembered Su Binglan telling Su Wenzhe and her to work hard so that she could arrange for other things for the couple to do. That was why Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe wanted to hire more workers. Hiring ones own family was more reassuring than hiring others. Besides, they knew each others¡¯ backgrounds and could also help their family. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Then you two can get on the carriage. I¡¯ll bring you to the east side of town to help me look after an accessory store.¡± The couple happily smiled when they heard that and quickly got onto the carriage. Immediately after, Su Binglan rode her horse to the east with the carriage in tow. It was even more lively when they arrived at the east. However, there was one street where Su Binglan had bought two shops. One was the hotpot restaurant, and the other was an accessory store. ¡°Since the hotpot restaurant needed a smoke pipe, renovating it took a lot of work. However, the construction team handled it in a few days, and I officially opened the hotpot restaurant.¡± The couple listened to Su Binglan¡¯s explanation and finally understood what was happening. Su Wenzhe exclaimed, ¡°Little Sister! I only knew you bought a two-story building for the restaurant. I didn¡¯t expect you to buy another shop. When did you buy it?¡± He looked at the second floor and felt the shop was huge. ¡°Two days ago,¡± Su Binglan replied. After opening the shop, she asked Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin to help her move things. Afterward, Su Binglan opened the bag, took the things inside, and placed them on the table. The items had price labels so they would not have to bargain, making selling much more convenient. Then Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe would have an easier time running the store. If someone wanted to buy a doll or school bag, they could pay at the front desk. It was similar to the dessert shop¡¯s business model. Su Binglan had asked Lin Zheng and the other two to work at the dessert shop to train them as management talents. Liu Yinyin was astounded when she saw what Su Binglan had placed on the table. ¡°Binglan, are these the items your embroiderers made?¡± She had guessed it had something to do with embroidery, but she did not expect it to be such things. She knew about backpacks because Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai usually carried those to school. However, she had never seen a handbag or a rag doll. She thought they were beautiful. Su Binglan explained, ¡°You¡¯re right. The embroiderers can make many things. They not only embroider but also make handicrafts and accessories.¡± Li Yinyin touched a rag doll and pinched it despite herself. ¡°Binglan, many people will like these things. Even I like them very much.¡± Su Wenzhe liked the items, too, but he controlled himself. He felt it was not suitable for a man to like such things. He told his wife, ¡°Be careful not to ruin it. ¡± Liu Yinyin returned to her senses. After all, it was her instinctive reaction to pinch the doll. After hearing her husband¡¯s voice, she put the doll back on the table. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t ruin it since the workers made them from rags, cotton, and wheat husks. It¡¯s just that some of these are lighter in color and can quickly get dirty. ¡°Don¡¯t let the customers touch them too much when they visit the store. Tell them to wash their hands at the sink at the side. Then they can look at the items as they wish, even touch them.¡± ¡°Yup, I¡¯ll remember to do that, Little Sister.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. Su Binglan gave the couple a few more instructions and opened the accessory store in a low-profile manner. However, Su Wenzhe felt puzzled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to promote the store, Little Sister?¡± Even he knew how to use his sister¡¯s methods when starting a business. He Imew he had to promote the store before opening. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s a low-key opening. The hotpot restaurant will be opening in a few days, so the customers will naturally see the accessory store when they come to the restaurant. The business will be better if more people come to the store..¡± Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Becoming a Specialty Chapter 429: Becoming a Specialty Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That was why Su Binglan opened her accessory store there. She used the hotpot restaurant¡¯s foot traffic to drive the stores business. She believed the items in the store would be popular in no time. Since no such items existed in this era, it was a novel experience for many people, especially since more visitors like business people came to Teng He town from other places. Since the visitors could not bring certain foods back, they would bring home items from the accessory store as souvenirs. Su Binglan believed the backpacks, handbags, and rag dolls would become local specialties. ¡®It¡¯s nice to give these items as gifts.¡¯ Of course, Su Binglan did not expect many people to visit the accessory store that afternoon. Since it was on the east side of town and more people were there, they would walk past the street on regular days. The townsfolk could not help themselves and checked if the hotpot restaurant was open as they passed by. As they looked, they noticed that the shop beside the hotpot restaurant was open instead. Outside the store was a signboard with the words ¡°Su¡¯s Accessories.¡± No one knew what it was, but after seeing the Su branding, some could not help but go in to take a look. Everyone was amazed when they saw what was inside, especially the women and children. The children did not want to leave when they saw the rag dolls, wailing and begging their parents to buy them. Fortunately, the store sold cheap and expensive dolls so everyone could buy one according to their budget. The adults liked the dolls, too, and they would buy one for their children if their conditions allowed it. Some were obviously from wealthier families with many children, so they bought a few at a time. That was because some dolls were cheap, and the smaller ones were only two copper coins each. Meanwhile, the madams and young ladies of wealthy families liked the gorgeous-looking handbags. They picked their favorite patterns, carried the handbags, and felt them. Most ended up buying at least one handbag before leaving. However, some visitors came from low-income families and lived frugally, so they could only quietly leave after looking around the store. Still, they thought they would buy their desired handbag when they had money. The handbags were practical and good-looking. One could even carry them when one went to buy small things. The primary purpose of carrying a handbag was to exude dignity. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin did not expect the store to receive many customers so soon. Su Binglan saw that her brother and sister-in-law could handle it, so she did not worry. Soon, she left the store with the couple and went to the east market. The accessory store was far from the market, so she had to walk awhile. After turning a corner and entering the market from the east end of town, she saw many people from a distance, gathering before a stall to line up. Su Binglan saw the food cart and knew Su Wenwu and Song Yi were selling stinky tofu. She was surprised to see so many people buying stinky tofu. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been an afternoon, and the stinky tofu is already so popular?¡± She muttered. Su Binglan thought everyone would avoid the cart after smelling the strange fragrance. Still, Su Wenwu and Song Yi followed her instructions and gave the first 20 customers a free sample each. She knew the townsfolk would find the stinky tofu delicious if they tried it at least once. As time went on, the stinky tofu business would improve. That was what she had imagined. However, she never expected the stinky tofu to be so popular right from the start. The townsfolk no longer thought the smell was strange. ¡°I¡¯ll take a big order. I bought a small one for my wife to eat. She didn¡¯t want it initially, but after finally trying it, she said it was delicious and insisted I buy her a big order.¡± ¡°Hahaha, my kid likes it too. I¡¯m lining up for a second time now.¡± ¡°My neighbor told me how delicious stinky tofu is and that it has the Su branding. That¡¯s why I rushed here to buy one and try it. Su Binglan brightly smiled when she saw this scene. She did not prepare much stinky tofu for Song Yi this time, but he sold out in just half an afternoon. Many more people wanted to buy it but could not, so Song Yi had no choice but to say, ¡°Everyone can return here tomorrow at noon. I¡¯ll have more stinky tofu then.¡± ¡°Still, you guys should come earlier. There might be nothing left if you¡¯re late.¡± Song Yi did not expect to sell out in such a short amount of time. He had initially planned to return to Su Teng Village to get more stinky tofu to sell. However, Su Wenwu said, ¡°My sister told us we don¡¯t have to sell so much yet. Since we¡¯ve run out of stock, let¡¯s put the cart in the hotpot restaurant¡¯s backyard. You should also go home early and rest. ¡°Also, tell your parents not to worry. Bring this two stinky tofu back for them. Don¡¯t argue, okay?¡± ¡°All right,¡± Song Yi said. He could not wait to go home and share the good news with his parents. He knew they would be happy if they knew what he had done today. Su Wenwu thought of something and said, ¡°I told my sister about your father¡¯s foot when she was making lunch this afternoon. She says she¡¯ll ask my second brother to treat your father. Don¡¯t worry about my second brother¡¯s medical skills. They¡¯re outstanding.¡± Song Yi believed in Su Wenwu. After putting the cart away, Song Yi ran home. He was excited to go home and tell his parents about everything. Although Teng He town was far from Northern Mountain Village, Song Yi sprinted home. It was already evening when he reached home, and the sun was about to set. It would have taken him two hours to walk, but he ran home and arrived in just over an hour. Mr. Song was arranging pine wood and firewood when his son got home. Meanwhile, Mrs. Song lit the fire for cooking. The older couple rushed out when they saw their son. ¡°Did you run back, my dear son? Why are you sweating all over?¡± Song Yi was panting and wanted to speak but could not. However, Mr. and Mrs. Song knew something good must have happened when they saw their son smiling widely. Immediately after, Mrs. Song quickly poured him a bowl of water. After drinking the water and resting briefly, Song Yi said, ¡°Father, Mother, these are for you to eat. Wenwu was right about Su Teng Village doing exceedingly well now. His sister is such a capable person! ¡°Also, I¡¯m selling stinky tofu on a small dining cart. I¡¯ll earn at least 150 coins monthly, and if I sell more, I¡¯ll earn more. I sold a lot today. Wenwu told me to bring this stinky tofu home for you to try.¡± Song Yi told his parents everything that had happened today, no matter how big or small the details were. He could not stop smiling as he spoke. Mr. and Mrs. Song anxiously awaited Song Yi¡¯s return, wanting to know what he was doing in Su Teng Village. The older couple was shocked when they heard his words. They finally returned to their senses after a long while. Mr. Song sighed with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m glad you met a good friend like Wenwu. You¡¯re in for an incredible journey and fortune, my son. Mr. Song was thrilled. The typically severe and strict older man revealed a proud smile while his wife wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great, Song Yi..¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: News to the Other Villages Chapter 430: News to the Other Villages Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mrs. Song got choked up because she was too excited and happy. Song Yi looked at his parents and became misty-eyed. ¡°Our lives will improve soon, Mother and Father. I¡¯ll work hard to earn money, so you won¡¯t have to trouble yourselves with hard labor anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good son, Song Yi,¡± Mr. Song said, pleased. ¡°By the way, someone might be able to heal your foot.¡± That was the most crucial piece of information to the older couple. Mr. and Mrs. Song became even more excited when they heard that. Su Wenwu had told Song Yi that his second brother could heal Mr. Song¡¯s foot, and the family was ecstatic. Thrilled, Mrs. Song said, ¡°I remember that you love to eat brown sugar steamed buns, so I made some with noodles this afternoon.¡± Brown sugar was costly, and no one would bear to buy such a thing. However, Mrs. Song recalled her son having a real job now, which could earn him at least 150 coins a month. Therefore, she was willing to make brown sugar steamed buns. Although she said she had made the steamed buns, she only put a little brown sugar on them, just enough to sweeten them. Still, it was delicious to ordinary farmers. However, to ordinary farmers, it was already very delicious. They typically could not even bear to eat white steamed buns, let alone with brown sugar on them. Song Yi was delighted and only ate the steamed buns without having other dishes during dinner. He also gave the stinky tofu to his parents to try. Mr. and Mrs. Song had never eaten any delicacies before, but they enjoyed the stinky tofu after trying it for the first time. The family ate their dinner happily. After walking around town, Su Binglan returned to the accessory store and found it empty. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± There was not a single item left in the store. ¡°Binglan, two foreign businessmen came and bought everything in our store,¡± Su Wenzhe explained. He and his wife were in a daze and had yet to return to their senses entirely. ¡°We had nothing else to do in the store after the businessmen bought everything. Three of them came in one after another, asking about the items. They bought them all shortly after.¡± Su Binglan was astounded when she heard that. She thought someone had robbed the store but did not expect to sell out of so many items so quickly. She did not even publicize the store, yet the customers had emptied the place. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have any more items to sell for now,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°That was all the embroiderers made.¡± ¡°What if more people ask about the items and want to buy them?¡± After some thought, Su Binglan answered, ¡°Although we don¡¯t have any more stock, you two can continue looking after the store. I will bring one of each item tomorrow morning. ¡°When the customers come, tell them to go to Su l s Embroidery Shop in three days to place their orders. They can order their items in advance, and we¡¯ll deliver them on time when we finish them.¡± Su Binglan knew she had to hurry up and make arrangements with the embroiderers. ¡°All right, Little Sister. Oh, here¡¯s the money we earned from selling the items. I never thought we¡¯d earn so much so quickly.¡± Work flooded Su Binglan over the next few days as she began hiring large numbers of people to work as embroiderers. This time, she hired not only people from Su Teng Village but also people from neighboring villages. She also said that the staff dormitories would be ready in a month, and those who lived far away would not have to worry. Of course, the first month would be challenging, but the workers could live in the dormitories soon. Those who had heard the news came from far and wide for the interview. After all, the nearby villages knew about Su Teng Village. Everyone went to Su Teng Village before dawn and lined up when they heard Su Binglan would hire people from neighboring villages to work as embroiderers. When the Su Teng villagers came out for breakfast, they were shocked to see the long queue. Even Mrs. Song had come to line up for the interview. Meanwhile, business boomed for Song Yi over the past few days. He would typically finish work in the afternoon and run home to have dinner with his parents at night. Since Song Yi no longer had any other work to do in the morning, he decided to set up the dining cart at noon and finish work early so that he could run back and forth every day. With that, he could share his experiences and news with his parents. Mr. and Mrs. Song was also happy to see their son like this, and the family was the happiest whenever they had dinner together. Since Song Yi worked for Su Binglan in town, he would hear people discussing things when he went to pick up more stinky tofu to sell. When he learned that Su Binglan would hire people from other villages to work as embroiderers, he quickly went home to tell his mother about it. Soon after, Song Yi accompanied his mother to the interview before sunrise. Quite a few people showed up, and everyone was ecstatic. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Su to hire people from other villages.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why we came here early in the morning to line up. We feared the positions would be full if we were late.¡± ¡°I heard Miss Su pays a lot, and the more we work, the more we¡¯ll earn.¡± ¡°I heard there will be staff dormitories nearby in a month. I don¡¯t know what dormitories are, but I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re resting places. Those living far away won¡¯t need to go home and can sleep in the dormitories instead.¡± ¡°We can apply for a single dormitory if our whole family works here.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll get the embroiderer job.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect to see so many people.¡± ¡°Which village are you guys from? The people got a little bored while lining up, so they chatted. Some said which villages they were from, surprising the others. Those people were too far away from Su Teng Village. ¡°Even people from that far away came for the interview? ¡°That¡¯s so far. Why did you come all the way here? Also, how did you hear the news about Su Teng Village? Someone replied smilingly, ¡°We came here to buy rapeseed before. We met Miss Shen when we were getting oil in Northern Song Village. We learned a lot about Su Teng Village from then on. Of course, we came for such an excellent job opportunity.¡± ¡°My biological family lives here. It¡¯ll be more convenient for me to return to them to see my parents and brother if I work as an embroiderer here.¡± Su Binglan did not expect to see so many people, but she quickly got through the interviews. She registered many people¡¯s information and also learned about them. However, she needed more time to review the information she had gathered from so many people. So, she could only hire them first and review them in detail later. Su Binglan was shocked when she saw Mrs. Song and noticed that Song Yi had accompanied her. Mrs. Song had never traveled so far, and Song Yi feared his mother would get tired and faint. Hence, he brought her to Su Teng Village just before sunrise. Su Binglan said, ¡°Mrs. Song, you can go to the temporary embroidery shop and look for my Aunt Ding.¡± Su Binglan liked hiring people who knew her background. She knew how Song Yi was, and his mother was good, too. Su Binglan could tell at a glance that Mrs. Song was honest, so she would feel at ease if someone like Mrs. Song worked at the embroidery shop. Song Yi and his mother were stunned. ¡®W-What?¡¯ The mother-son duo was initially nervous. Still, the duo did not expect the interview to be over just like that.. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Start Brewing Wine Chapter 431: Start Brewing Wine Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The people queueing behind Song Yi and his mother were shocked when they heard what Su Binglan said. ¡°Who is she? Why did Miss Su hire her so quickly?¡± ¡°Did she even go through the interview?¡± ¡°I thought we had to wait to hear back from Miss Su.¡± Everyone looked at Mrs. Song enviously. ¡°Not only is the salary for an embroiderer high but there are also bonuses.¡± ¡°I heard the environment and atmosphere at the newly built embroidery shop are excellent.¡± ¡°There will also be a dormitory beside the embroidery shop.¡± ¡°Yeah, those who live far away can rest there at night.¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯ll add a cafeteria there in the future.¡± The people in line were eager to work at the embroidery shop because of those benefits. Song Yi and his mother were shocked. Song Yi asked lowly, ¡°Is that true, Miss Su? Can my mother work as an embroiderer?¡± He wanted to make sure he had heard correctly. Many competitive people had lined up for the interview, including young women and others from surrounding villages. Mrs. Song only came for the interview in hopes of getting the job. She did not expect to pass the interview so quickly. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my third brother¡¯s close friend, so I won¡¯t have to worry. Your mother said she knows needlework and is very hardworking. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t feel scared about hiring your mother to work at the embroidery shop.¡± The mother-son duo understood that such an incredible opportunity had fallen into their laps because Song Yi was Su Wenwu¡¯s close friend. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. I will do my best,¡± Mrs. Song said. She was ecstatic, and her heart pounded. Meanwhile, Su Binglan had brought Dong Xiaolei and Su Nong as assistants. If she hired anyone directly, the two young girls would bring the new workers to the newly built embroidery shop. Su Binglan told Dong Xiaolei, ¡°Please bring Mrs. Song to the embroidery shop to report in.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su!¡± Su Binglan was responsible for the interviews and left Ding Wan in charge of the embroidery shop. After all, Ding Wan knew more about the embroidery business than her niece did. Therefore, Su Binglan felt at ease letting her aunt take care of everything. Just like that, Su Binglan went through the interviews while immediately hiring some people. She had to do that because many people had ordered products from the accessory store. With that, the embroidery shop had to make new items hurriedly. However, Su Binglan also wanted to hire people with good character to work as embroiderers. That way, there would not be any problems, no matter how big the embroidery shop got. Ding Wan watched as Dong Xiaolei and Su Nong brought people over and registered their information individually. Then she assigned the new workers to work under Sun Damin, Zhou Wen¡¯e, and the others. Those were the first few people Ding Wan hired at the beginning. Now, they were responsible for teaching the new workers on the team. Ding Wan would then divide them into groups after they learned proper embroidery. That way, the leader of each group would be responsible for managing their workers. It created organization and regulations, making it harder for complications to arise. Su Binglan had busied herself with the embroidery shop these past few days while the hotpot restaurant in the east of town also opened. The hotpot restaurant was under the charge of Su Wenwu, so Su Binglan could rest assured. A few days after setting up the embroidery shop, Ding Wan saw her niece and said happily, ¡°Binglan, come to my house for lunch today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, Aunt Ding. I can just go home for lunch.¡± Ding Wan explained, ¡°The Taos from Willow Village have just finished making the wine pots and jars. They¡¯ve sent the items, so your uncle and cousin are excited to tell you about it.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows when she heard that. She had almost forgotten about the winemaking idea she had. Still, the winery was under construction and would be ready soon. ¡°Are Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian excited to brew wine?¡± Su Binglan chuckled. Ding Wan laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t hide your uncle and cousin¡¯s excitement from you. It¡¯s good that the Taos sent them the wine jars and pots. Fengzhang and Wenxian thought of trying to make wine when the Taos sent the items over. We didn¡¯t expect them to come so soon.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll come to your place and discuss winemaking with Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian.¡± She had entrusted her eldest uncle with the winemaking and had informed Tao Zhenggang to prepare the pots and jars to deliver to Su Fengzhang. Still, the winery was under construction, but it would not be long until it was ready. Ding Wan could not stop smiling when she heard that. ¡°Your uncle and cousin will be thrilled to see you.¡± Immediately after, Su Binglan followed her aunt to her house. When the duo entered the courtyard, Su Binglan saw the father and son carrying a big pot. The smaller jars were on the side, too. Su Binglan looked at the pots and jars, saying, ¡°They¡¯re well-made.¡± The pots and jars looked exquisite. Moreover, the father and son could use them to store wine. Su Binglan looked at the small jars, and a light bulb flashed in her mind. She suddenly thought of several exquisite wine bottle designs. ¡®I can ask the Taos to make bottles according to specific shapes.¡¯ Su Fengzhang said, ¡°We know how good the Taos¡¯ craftsmanship is. The jars they made will have no issues, no matter how long we use them. They¡¯re also robust. The outside of these pots also looks smooth and shiny. They look gorgeous.¡± Su Fengzhang recalled Tao Zhenggang and his eldest son delivering the pots and jars. He said, ¡°Zhenggang and his wife have called their two sons home to make pottery together. Dayong looks like a steady and dutiful son. It¡¯s a pity his ex-wife doesn¡¯t know how good he is.¡± Su Fengzhang knew everything about the Taos. Ding Wan knew the trio would continue discussing such things during lunch. She said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. Good families will always be willing to marry their daughters to Dayong. Now that the Taos are doing well, everything else will improve.¡± With that, she looked at Su Wenxian and added, ¡°You must find a virtuous girl to marry.¡± ¡°Of course, Mother and Father. I¡¯ll always listen to you,¡± Su Wenxian said, blushing. It was the parents¡¯ order and the matchmaker¡¯s words at this time. However, Su Fengzhang and Ding Wan were more open-minded than most. They liked each other when they were young, so the older couple hoped their son would also find someone who liked him so that he could live a stable life. Soon after, they started discussing winemaking. After all, Su Fengzhang and his son were bored at home and wanted a job. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to make wine now, Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian.¡± ¡°While you¡¯re busy with that, I¡¯ll cook,¡± Ding Wan said. ¡°Binglan,¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the things you asked us to.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The winemaking process is rather complicated, but I¡¯ll briefly explain the steps first, and then we¡¯ll do it step by step.¡± She explained the simple steps to the father-son duo, and everyone got to work. After washing the rice, Su Binglan put it in a sieve and then boiled some water. Soon after, she put the rice into the pot to cook when the water started bubbling. She would add more water if the rice and water ratio were one-to-one. After putting the rice into the pot, she had to stir it, or it would stick. When Su Binglan almost finished cooking the rice, she said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, remove some firewood from the furnace. ¡°All right,¡± he said. Since Ding Wan¡¯s house had two woks, and she used one to cook lunch, her husband and son used the other to brew rice wine.. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Rice Market Chapter 432: Rice Market Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan kept an eye on the rice in the pot. After cooking the rice, she told Su Fengzhang to remove all the firewood from the furnace to stop heating the stove. He removed the broken pieces of firewood, but embers were still on them. Ding Wan was worried about the fire, so she quickly put the broken wood into the furnace of the stove she was cooking on. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°You could¡¯ve just poured water on it, silly.¡± Su Fengzhang smacked his forehead. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m such a fool. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan continued watching the rice pot. When it cooled down, she placed the things into the wine jar. She would proceed to the next step when the temperature was about right. After a while, she fermented the things into a jar. The fermentation process would take about one to two months. However, Su Binglan had used her spiritual spring water, so the time would be shorter. It might not even take a month, but they could only distill it after fermentation. Every step was meticulous and cumbersome, yet Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian watched and learned earnestly. They had a simple lunch at noon and had been busy the whole afternoon. While the trio did this, Su Binglan thought it would be great if there were grapes she could use to make wine. Still, she could also use wild fruits to make wine. She thought of the wild fruits that were a gift from a foreign businessman who came to buy tofu products. Most who ordered tofu from the factory would also bring along some of their local specialties. She remembered receiving a basket of fruits from one of them. She thought of using them to make wine and headed straight home to get the fruits. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian followed her to peel and core the fruit before cutting the skins into pieces. After that, she added the cut fruits into the pot and submerged them in water to boil. After brewing, the fruit wine would have to sit for three months before one could drink it. Winemaking was typically a long process, but the spiritual spring water would shorten the time. As such, Su Binglan wanted to brew as much as possible first. She could brew it before the end of the year and sell it then. ¡®During the New Year, Uncle Fengzhang can drink his own brewed wine. My father and brothers will be thrilled, too.¡¯ Su Binglan revealed a bright smile at the thought of this. After lunch, Ding Wan went to the embroidery shop to work while her niece was busy with her uncle and cousin for half the afternoon. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian had memorized the winemaking steps and could make wine on their own. Su Binglan said, ¡°Just keep brewing wine like this, Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian. I¡¯ll soon teach you to distill it.¡± The distillation process was also a crucial step. Then the father-son duo¡¯s wine would be more fragrant and mellow with just a few more steps. ¡°All right,¡± Su Fengzhang said. He and his son felt fulfilled that afternoon because they had learned to make wine. Although the steps were complex, the duo remembered them all. It was good that they had prepared everything Su Binglan had requested. Otherwise, they would have taken the entire afternoon to finish. ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, Cousin Wenxian, you can make more wine since it takes a long time to ferment. If you make more wine, you can drink it in about two months.¡± Su Fengzhang chuckled. ¡°I think so too. Wine is good, so we should make more. But we won¡¯t have enough jars if we do that.¡± The duo planned to make wine daily, but fortunately for them, Su Binglan had a lot of grain in her pocket dimension. Moreover, the rice harvest this autumn was considerably higher than usual. Therefore, they could use the rice to make wine. Moreover, Su Binglan had a lot more silver with her, so she could use it to buy more rice for winemaking. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the Taos and ask them to make more pots and jars. I¡¯ve put a lot of rice in my family¡¯s warehouse. I¡¯ll tell my parents to bring some over later. We¡¯ll need more rice in the future if we make more wine. If so, we can buy grain from the surrounding villages.¡± Fortunately, many Su Teng villages, including those in surrounding villages, had exchanged rice seeds with the Su family. The yield would be higher if they used the Su family¡¯s rice seeds to grow grain in spring. By then, the villagers could save some rice and sell the rest. Su Binglan could also buy the villagers¡¯ extra rice at market price. Su Wenxian said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± ¡®Thank me?¡¯ Su Wenxian noticed his cousin¡¯s puzzled expression and added, ¡°You don¡¯t know how difficult it is to sell harvested crops in autumn, Cousin Binglan. Some came here to collect grain at low prices. Most can¡¯t even sell their grain for much. ¡°Some pick grains and push their harvests several miles away to sell just a few pounds. The buyers typically come up with various bargaining reasons to get lower prices, saying the sellers didn¡¯t clean the rice or the quality is poor. The buyers will sometimes work together on this. ¡°Although the price of grain will be low, the sellers will have no choice but to sell. If not, the prices will go even lower if the sellers don¡¯t sell their grains as soon as possible. ¡°Most sellers just want to earn money by selling their grains. Then their families will have better lives. Besides, they still have to buy things for the New Year,¡± Su Wenxian¡¯s heart grew heavy as he spoke about this. He hoped to help more people, but his abilities were limited. In the past, he and his father could not help Ding Wan. However, Su Wenxian felt energized now that he was working with his cousin because he could help others while helping himself. He enjoyed this feeling and felt he was also doing something meaningful. Su Binglan suddenly realized what her cousin was talking about. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ After all, her parents did not let her work in the past, so she did not know what it was like when they sold crops. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, Cousin Wenxian, our winery will be huge. You two can make more wine and buy more rice from the villages at a fair price if we don¡¯t have enough. ¡°We¡¯ll hire more people to help when I get someone to build the winery. Still, you two must keep the winemaking recipe and methods to yourselves. The future workers will only know one step for each section, like an assembly line. We¡¯ll hire all men this time.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian got excited when they heard her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan,¡± Su Fengzhang said, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡°The men in the village can stop worrying about being idle now,¡± Su Wenxian said happily, ¡°The men in the village are restless since the tofu factory and embroidery shop only hire women. The men want to work, too. Soon, they can work in the winery.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Of course. Still, you must only hire those who are diligent.¡± She would not directly involve herself in the winery¡¯s hiring process. Instead, she entrusted her uncle and cousin to handle it. ¡°Naturally.¡± Su Fengzhang nodded.. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Dutiful and Sensible Chapter 433: Dutiful and Sensible Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan told Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian some more things to take note of and then returned home. After getting home, she designed some wine jars and bottles in new styles. After all, holding wine in such things would look unique. After completing the designs, she left straight for Willow Village. Many villagers on the streets immediately recognized her. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Su.¡± ¡°Miss Su!¡± That was because a few Willow Villages had visited Su Teng Village a few days ago for the embroidery shop interview. Everyone enthusiastically greeted her, and she smiled at them. She still wanted to hire people from Willow Village and Stone Village, mainly because the two villages were close to Su Teng Village. After all, the workers would have to travel back and forth when they started working at the embroidery shop. The workers could only stay at the dormitories when the construction team finished building them. Su Binglan had considered this aspect when hiring. Since the embroidery shop was huge, she could hire more people later. However, she could only hire a portion of them for now. She would hire more people when the embroidery shop was on the right track. If not, there would be too many people to manage simultaneously, and Ding Wan would get overwhelmed. Of course, many people still made orders for the embroidery shop. Still, Su Binglan could not take too many orders because she was too busy. She knew the items the embroidery shop made would be popular, but she did not expect them to sell out so quickly. People had already wanted to order their items in bulk on the opening day. However, rushing out the required backpacks, handbags, rag dolls, and sweaters would take time. Everyone saw Su Binglan walking toward the Taos¡¯ workshop and could not help but start discussing it. ¡°Does the Taos¡¯ workshop now belong to Miss Su?¡± ¡°I heard Miss Su saved the Taos¡¯ and even paid off the pine wood they owed. She even bought the Tao family¡¯s workshop. ¡°No wonder Zhenggang called his two sons back from the docks some time ago. The family even went to town and bought many things. Miss Su was the one who helped solve their problems.¡± ¡°I wondered why Zhenggang suddenly put up a sign at his workshop with the words Su¡¯s Pottery on it.¡± ¡°Someone saw the Taos delivering goods to Su Teng Village this morning. The Taos made massive pots and jars, but I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re for.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what happened. At least the Taos¡¯ days are improving now. Miss Li smiles more often, too. Miss Su is such a good person.¡± ¡°I agree. My second daughter started working as an embroiderer and said it¡¯s progressing well. She also told me her team leader would guide her if she didn¡¯t know how to do something. They teach her step by step and are very patient. ¡°She says the working environment there is excellent, and she has made many friends. Everyone is helping and learning from each other.¡± ¡°Granny Wang¡¯s granddaughter also works at the embroidery shop now. The quieter people are more willing to talk now, even though they¡¯ve only worked there for a few days. Also, only girls work at the embroidery shop.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go home before it gets dark. It¡¯s good that more than ten people from our village got the embroidery job. Everyone can return here together after work.¡¯ Everyone discussed the pottery shop and the embroidery shop. Meanwhile, Su Binglan took her designs to the pottery workshop. Tao Zhenggang, Miss Li, and their two sons were tidying up the pine wood when Su Binglan arrived. Although they had completed Su Binglan¡¯s order, the family did not slack off and continued preparing for their next order. Then they could immediately start working should Su Binglan or others order more things. Tao Zhenggang and his family had been living average lives during this period. They were constantly together and could have three daily meals now. They no longer felt pressured, and the whole family smiled as they made pottery. Pottery was a craft, and the Taos were delighted they could make a living with their skills. In particular, the family no longer had burdens and would not feel tired. They could even sleep well these days. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong cherished their current life of earning more money at home. They only learned how good it was to sleep well and eat homemade food after suffering, working hard in the cold, and constantly feeling hungry. Moreover, the two boys no longer had to miss their parents and their home since they lived together harmoniously. The two boys could work with their parents and earn money as a family. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong would talk and laugh with their parents daily. It was a happy and harmonious time for them. It was no longer as depressing as it was in the past. The entire family was ecstatic when they saw Su Binglan. ¡°Miss Su is here!¡± Miss Li looked at Su Binglan and quickly stood up. ¡°Miss Su!¡± Tao Zhenggang was also very respectful toward Su Binglan. ¡°Hello, Miss Su!¡± Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong looked at the young lady and awkwardly stood there. That was their first meeting with the young lady, so they felt she had a noble and powerful aura when they saw her. ¡°Everyone, please sit down. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Su Binglan smiled. She looked at Tao Zhenggang and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the jars and pots you¡¯ve made, and I am pleased with their quality.¡± Tao Zhenggang said in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Although he said that, he was ecstatic and thrilled to be praised by Su Binglan. He twiddled his thumbs and did not know where to put his hands. All he could think about was Su Binglan¡¯s praise. Miss Li went to pour some water for the young lady and said, ¡°Dayong and Eryong helped us a bunch, too.¡± Su Binglan had heard that Tao Dayong was 18 while Tao Eryong was only 14. She looked at Tao Dayong and felt he was calm and good-looking. Of course, she had also heard about his ex-wife leaving him. She said, ¡°They look like fine gentlemen, Miss Li.¡± ¡°Aw, you¡¯re too kind, Miss Su. Indeed, my two sons are dutiful and sensible.¡± Miss Li hoped the young lady would notice her two sons. After all, she wanted Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong to continue working for Su Binglan in the future. Then she would not have to worry about anything, especially since Su Binglan was kind. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Miss Li, our workshop will be bigger than this in the future as we expand. When that time comes, your two sons can be our managers.¡± Miss Li became even more excited when she heard that. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Su. They would still work at the docks if it weren¡¯t for you. I couldn¡¯t help but worry about them in the past.¡± She became scared just thinking of that. She would not have known how hard it was if her sons did not return to tell her. To Miss Li, Su Binglan had saved her family and became their benefactor.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Winter Arrives Chapter 434: Winter Arrives Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan consoled Miss Li, ¡°You no longer have to worry since your family will only work at the pottery workshop from now on. I¡¯ll also hire more people when it gets too busy. ¡°We¡¯ll need more bottles and jars when I build the winery. Then we¡¯ll hire more people, and your family will be the masters to apprentices. You will manage the workers then, increasing your wages and bonuses.¡± Miss Li became teary-eyed when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re our benefactor, Miss Su.¡± Mice Miss Li was not exaggerating when she said this, as she knew what it felt like before and what kind of life she could live now. Now, her sons could eat home-cooked meals and sleep on warm beds, not to mention being by their parents¡¯ sides. Miss Li no longer needed to worry about anything since her family could live peacefully. Now that the family had money, Miss Li would make arrangements to find her eldest son a good wife. Since Tao Eryong was still young, Miss Li could save some silver for him in advance. She could also build a big house for her two sons. Then they could have comfortable lives when they married and had children. Miss Li was more confident now than in the past. Su Binglan waved. ¡°I was just helping, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite, Miss Li. Yours and your family¡¯s lives will improve.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su, we feel at ease when we do things with you.¡± After chatting, Su Binglan revealed her designs, saying, ¡°I came here to discuss these wine jars and bottles with you. Tao Zhenggang looked at the drawings and was amazed. When he saw the drawings, he understood what Su Binglan wanted. However, he still doubted and asked, ¡°Miss Su, do you want us to make these long, thin bottles? But it will have too little wine if it¡¯s so small. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Just make the bottles according to the drawing. The second drawing is of small wine glasses. But if you use another kind of clay to make more beautiful cups, you can heat them at higher temperatures.¡± She then explained the difference between clay and porcelain. Tao Dayong, in particular, listened more carefully when she spoke. He was more talented than his father in pottery and quickly picked up the skill. Tao Zhenggang did not have to teach his eldest son much, and Tao Dayong would naturally do the right thing. Tao Dayong listened attentively and asked, ¡°What kind of clay are you talking about, Miss Su?¡± Su Binglan took out a small bag of soil, saying, ¡°This is what I found when I passed by the foot of the mountain behind your village. You can make porcelain if you use this soil and burn it at a higher temperature. ¡°Porcelain will look more beautiful and shinier on the surface than clay. You¡¯ll know when you try it.¡± When she visited the Taos this time, she initially only wanted them to make what she had drawn. However, she had stumbled upon the mountain topsoil and told them about it. As for whether or not the family could use it would still depend on the Taos¡¯ craft. Tao Dayong¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the soil and listened to Su Binglan¡¯s explanation. He wanted to make more beautiful cups and things. His eyes shined passionately. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯ll study it carefully,¡± Miss Li said earnestly. Su Binglan said, ¡°No pressure. I¡¯m giving you a heads-up, so just continue working as before. Work at 7 a.m., rest for lunch, and continue until dinner at 6 p.m. You can work for five days and rest for two. ¡°I don¡¯t want you all to tire yourselves out. I will rearrange your work and hire more people when I need more things.¡± The Taos felt touched that Su Binglan let them rest so much, even though she paid them a lot. Still, the Taos wanted to work hard. Then Su Binglan left after giving some more instructions. Time passed quickly, and winter arrived in the blink of an eye. The north wind howled, and everyone could feel the coldness of winter. The people had nothing to do then, so no one would be shopping. Instead, they would stay in the warm confines of home. Everyone was worried about heavy snow when winter came. Meanwhile, Su Binglan wanted to harvest the soybeans before it started snowing. She had bought 50 acres of land to plant soybeans, and they had ripened now. However, the Su family was too busy to collect these soybeans. Therefore, Su Fengmao went to find Chief Su. Just like when Chief Su announced the rapeseed harvesting in the early spring, he hired strong men in the village to harvest the soybeans. Since it was frigid during the winter and much colder than in autumn, Chief Su paid the villagers three coins a day. As soon as he announced that he was looking for workers, the villagers enthusiastically signed up. Chief Su arranged for some to harvest the soybeans. There was strength in numbers, and everyone worked hard. The workers harvested 50 acres worth of soybean in just two days. Luckily, Su Binglan had built a big house with a warehouse to store grain. There was a large granary the family could use to store these soybeans. Otherwise, they would not have been able to store so many at once. Still, the family had to store some soybeans in the tofu factory. The factory had enough soybeans to last a long time. Su Binglan also planned to plant more soybeans when spring came so the factory would not run out. Su¡¯s Embroidery became famous in the surrounding towns and villages during this period. Many people worked at the embroidery shop and received their wages and bonuses. Everyone was thrilled when they received their bonuses. Some ran home to share the good news with their families. Since earning their money, they improved their families¡¯ living conditions. The business at Su¡¯s Embroidery went excellently as merchants from far and wide asked about it and went to the shop to place their orders. The merchants who visited the shop did not look like they were just talking about business. Instead, they were polite to Su Binglan. They knew how popular her items were in their local area. As long as the merchants purchase goods here, Su¡¯s Embroidery would make a lot of money. The shop sold novelty items, and everyone liked them, whether the elderly, younguns, or children. Su Binglan could see many people carrying backpacks and handbags when she walked around. People had grown accustomed to carrying these things whenever they went out, as it made things more convenient. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯d like to order another batch of goods. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve brought the deposit.¡± The merchants were warm and sincere toward Su Binglan. However, they feared she would say she had run out of stock. ¡°M-Miss Su, I was here first and am a regular customer. I¡¯d like to order more items, please.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve been waiting in line for a long time, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s eagerness and anxiousness, so she thought of expanding Su¡¯s Embroidery and hiring more people.. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Down Duvet Chapter 435: Down Duvet Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s orders and calculated inwardly. She could deliver their goods within a month if she expanded her production scale. Hence, she still accepted orders. The customers heaved a sigh of relief when she accepted their orders. After all, she had a good reputation, so everyone felt assured doing business with her. Of course, Su Binglan would also consider one¡¯s character when choosing a business partner. She would not cooperate with any businessperson with a lousy character and specialized in scamming others. Therefore, the people placing orders at Su¡¯s Embroidery had good reputations and integrity. Also, since these merchants had placed their orders, they would make back a lot of money after returning to their respective villages and selling their orders. After all, Su¡¯s Embroidery provided new and exciting items these merchants did not have in their place. Even if there were a few imitations, the items would not be so good-looking. Someone had tried poaching people from the embroidery shop, but no one bit the bait, no matter how high the pay was. The workers knew that person wanted to poach them because the workers could make high-quality backpacks, handbags, and rag dolls. Still, Su¡¯s Embroidery continuously released new and exciting items. If the workers went to the poacher and could not learn new things, they would have no value. The poachers were of no worth to the embroidery shop workers. After all, Su Binglan paid them monthly salaries and bonuses, not to mention a staff dormitory to live in. The bright workers knew they had to work in Su¡¯s Embroidery, nowhere else. Moreover, Su¡¯s Embroidery always introduced new patterns designed by Su Binglan. No one else could think of such gorgeous designs. In addition, Su Binglan was the one who hired the workers. That was why they had such an excellent working environment. The workers brought home their wages and bonuses they had previously received, much more than one silver tael a month. They never expected to earn that much. Initially, they would be delighted if they even got sixty copper coins a month. They did not expect to get paid more if they worked more. The workers also received some of the embroidery shop¡¯s overall income and even more bonuses. When the workers brought their hard-earned money home, their families would be thrilled. Moreover, the workers knew how capable Su Binglan was, so they worked harder for her. Everyone was loyal to Su Binglan. Also, they had heard that she would open a winery soon. With that, she would probably need to hire more people. The workers hoped their family members could work there. Take Song Yi, for example. Since he worked for Su Binglan, he brought his mother to Su Binglan when she was hiring more workers for Su¡¯s Embroidery. Su Binglan hired Mrs. Song on the spot. The workers understood she would hire their family members if they performed well at the embroidery shop. Of course, Song Yi no longer sold stinky tofu in town since a long time had passed. Now he was a manager at the tofu factory and was only responsible for delivering goods. That was also because many people had ordered stinky tofu from the factory and set up stalls in several places to sell. Those people even bought their dining carts from Su Binglan. Nonetheless, Song Yi had been doing an excellent job with Su Binglan and had become a manager. People had also heard that his salary and bonus had increased. Since quite some time had passed, people heard that Song Yi had gotten with a girl who worked at the factory. She was a good girl from Su Teng Village named Liu Qiao, whose family was well-to-do and literate. Su Binglan had also chosen her as the factory¡¯s first manager. Mr. and Mrs. Song were delighted with Liu Qiao. After all, anyone from Su Teng Village who worked with Su Binglan would make anyone¡¯s parents feel satisfied and at ease. Everyone knew Su Binglan would look at one¡¯s ability and character when hiring people. She would only hire those with excellent character. She would instantly fire those who created problems, too. Therefore, most parents would use this judging method instead of asking around when marrying off their children. After settling the orders with the merchants, Su Binglan left her office and went to look for Ding Wan. Su Binglan had included an office when designing the embroidery shop. Ding Wan currently managed the embroidery shop and was very busy. However, she did not have to worry about everything and was only responsible for explaining things to group leaders. The leaders would then relay her explanations to their group members. It would be much more convenient this way. Ding Wan smiled when she saw Su Binglan. ¡°Hello, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Aunt Ding, have you prepared the wedding gift for Zhizhi?¡± Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen¡¯s wedding was coming up, so they had many things to prepare. Su Binglan had said she wanted to prepare some embroideries and told Ding Wan to prepare them in advance. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re ready,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°Including the screen and fan. I embroidered those two, but the others made the boxes, bags, and other things. ¡°Everyone was shocked after they embroidered the things you wanted. They said the wedding items looked too good. Some even asked how much a set like this costs. They wanted to come to the shop to customize these things for their family¡¯s wedding.¡± Ding Wan had already learned double-sided embroidery. When she embroidered a big red screen on both sides, everyone in the embroidery shop was stunned. They could feel the festive atmosphere just by looking at the screen. The screen¡¯s design was gorgeous, and they had never seen something so beautiful. They knew Su Binglan had personally designed the items, and Ding Wan embroidered them based on her niece¡¯s designs. The workers knew how talented Su Binglan was. One could sell her drawings for a high price. However, they also knew she never drew or painted for money and had only built the embroidery shop to help everyone else get rich. Nonetheless, Ding Wan brought the things over as she spoke. Su Binglan looked at the beautiful items and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send these things to my grandmother¡¯s house today. ¡°Your grandmother will be delighted to see these,¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s for Zhizhi.¡¯ Since Miao Zhizhi had no relatives, Old Madam Su handled everything for her. Still, everyone else also prepared many things so that Miao Zhizhi could feel welcome. They all wanted her to feel the warmth of home. ¡°Oh right, we also made this down duvet. We made it from duck and goose feathers, as you had mentioned. It¡¯s especially light. There¡¯s also this set of sweaters and trousers, which we prepared for Zhizhi,¡± Ding Wan said. She genuinely liked the down duvet they had made. She touched it carefully and gently as she spoke. The workers were the ones who made the down duvet. Su Binglan looked on and smiled. ¡°Zhizhi will be thrilled to see this.¡± The Su family had already treated Miao Zhizhi as family. Therefore, everyone sincerely prepared things for her and Su Fengchen. ¡°Aunt Ding, we¡¯ll start making these down duvets after Zhizhi and Uncle Fengchen¡¯s wedding. Then our family¡¯s house will have these things. The winter cold with these down duvets won¡¯t be so harsh,¡± Su Binglan said.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Good Stuff Chapter 436: Good Stuff Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan knew the duvets everyone used in the past winters were not made of good quality cotton. That was because high-quality cotton duvets were expensive. The people¡¯s duvets were made of old cotton, and they used them for many years. Even though the duvet was heavy, it was still frigid in winter. Sometimes it would be so cold even the water in the tank would freeze. Therefore, no one would go out when it was freezing outside. Sometimes, it even snowed heavily. However, based on Su Binglan¡¯s memory, this place was like a fairy tale when it was snowy. It was full of beautiful snow. Meanwhile, Ding Wan doubted and asked, ¡°This duvet is so thin, Binglan. Are you sure it can keep people warm?¡± She was still in disbelief. ¡®How can such a thin duvet keep someone warm?¡¯ Still, Ding Wan finally understood why her niece had told the workers to collect duck and goose feathers, wash, and dry them when she made the down duvet. ¡®So, those were for making these duvets.¡¯ Fortunately, Su Fengchen often made grilled chicken and roast duck, which were in high demand. He made plenty of them daily, so Su Binglan¡¯s workers could collect the feathers. The embroiderers could make many duvets according to Su Binglan¡¯s method. She also said they could use the feathers to make thicker clothes. Ding Wan was confused, but she felt her niece was right. For example, sweaters were trendy now, and foreigners came to buy them, not to mention the townsfolk of Teng He Town. Everyone agreed that wearing a sweater kept them warm. Even a thin layer would suffice. People would not feel constrained whenever they wore sweaters to work, either. Otherwise, they could not stretch their arms to work if they wore too much. Since it was colder in the north, most foreigners who ordered sweaters were from there. Sometimes, it would not be enough if one simply wore thick clothes. Hence, wearing a sweater would help tremendously. However, sweaters were quite expensive. The cheapest set would cost more than ten coins, and some even cost dozens. Even so, the merchants ordered plenty because they were mostly wealthy people. Those from prominent and influential families would especially buy more things. The merchants were hurrying to place orders because they had insufficient stock to sell. They had to hurry back to their local area to deliver sweaters as many madams of wealthy families urgently needed them. Therefore, the merchants hoped Su Binglan would get her embroiderers to make these sweaters quickly. It would be easy to imitate handbags, backpacks, and rag dolls, but it was hard to imitate sweaters. No one would do it. However, even if one were to imitate the rag dolls, they would be of an old style and not look as good as Su-branded products. Everything had the Su branding, and the young madams and ladies of wealthy families only set their eyes on Su¡¯s items. Su Binglan knew her aunt doubted that the duvet was too light as she felt no weight in her hands. It was not like the blankets everyone wore now, which felt hefty. Su Binglan softly explained, ¡°I promise it¡¯ll feel warmer, Aunt Ding. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you make the duvet and use it yourself.¡± ¡°I believe you, Binglan. I can¡¯t wait to cover myself with a duvet.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation. ¡®Binglan¡¯s research is excellent.¡¯ Then Ding Wan took her niece to see all the items they had prepared for the wedding. Su Binglanw was amazed, ¡°Aunt Ding, your embroidery skills are unrivaled. Ding Wan¡¯s embroidery was exquisite, and her niece could not stop praising her. Ding Wan had grown accustomed to people saying that, but she felt thrilled when her niece said it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have embroidered these things if it weren¡¯t for the techniques you taught me,¡± Ding Wan could not stop smiling as she spoke of this. She managed the embroidery shop because she wanted to help her niece and was passionate about embroidering. Ding Wan especially liked researching new embroidery techniques. Whoever saw her these days would praise her for her excellent embroidery skills. Ding Wan was genuinely delighted to hear it. She knew she had a life goal and direction and felt accomplished. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Your uncle also wants to ask if the wine you brewed would be ready after over a month. ¡°Also, the winery construction is completed, right? When will they start making wine? Your uncle and cousin are eager to work, so they asked me to ask you these things.¡± Ding Wan laughed despite herself when she thought of her husband and son. Now, the father-son duo had something to do as they made wine daily and had made several pots over the past month. Still, it would take at least one to two months for wine to ferment. ¡°Aunt Ding, the construction team completed the winery two days ago,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I plan to hire people after Uncle Fengchen and Zhizhi¡¯s wedding. Then we can officially open the winery.¡± ¡°When that time comes, Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian will be managers. However, the first wine we brewed together has fermented for over a month. I¡¯ll go and take a look soon.¡± Indeed, there was a fermentation period, but Su Binglan used spiritual spring water, so she guessed it would have shortened the time needed for the wine to ferment. After talking with her aunt, Su Binglan left Su¡¯s Embroidery and prepared to go to Ding Wan¡¯s house to check on the wine. Since it was winter, not many people were outside. However, the Su Teng villagers were enthusiastic when they saw Su Binglan. ¡°It¡¯s cold today, Miss Su. You should wear thicker clothes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu.¡± ¡°Miss Su, did you just return from the embroidery shop?¡± ¡°Yes, Granny Li. I just went to the embroidery shop to check on things.¡± Su Binglan would respond and smile back whenever people greeted her. Still, only a few people were outside, and she saw Song Yi along the way, driving an oxcart out of the village. Song Yi immediately got down from the oxcart when he saw Su Binglan. He said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss Sul¡± Song Yi was grateful to Su Binglan. His family¡¯s living conditions had improved exponentially because of her. He had earned two silver taels last month, and his mother had earned one. This month¡¯s earnings were comparable to his family¡¯s in several years. Life at home for the Song family was good now. Su Wenxiu had cured Mr. Song¡¯s foot. Mr. Song had been restless at home, Su Wenxiu had also cured Mr. Song¡¯s foot, and Mr. Song had been restless at home, saying that he also wanted to apply for a job when Su Binglan were to open another shop and hire men this time. ¡®I met Liu Qiao, thanks to Miss Su. That¡¯s because Miss Su had opened her factory, and Liu Qiao works there as a manager. I got to know Liu Qiao because I collect and deliver goods for the factory.¡¯ The couple was business students who worked under Su Binglan. They received monthly salaries, and both the couple¡¯s families were satisfied. Mr. and Mrs. Song said they would go to Liu Qiao¡¯s house to propose a marriage between the two before New Year. Song Yi¡¯s heart felt warm as he thought of that. Su Binglan nodded and smiled. ¡°Are you going to deliver goods?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to deliver the goods to everyone..¡± Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Wine Aroma Chapter 437: Wine Aroma Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Song Yi no longer had to set up the stinky tofu stall. Not long after he started selling stinky tofu, sales started booming, and it became everyone¡¯s favorite snack. Sometimes, people could not even buy stinky tofu if they wanted to. Many had asked Song Yi about it. There would be a long line every day when he pushed the cart. Many foreigners visited Teng He Town but sometimes missed out on buying stinky tofu. They were unlike the local townsfolk and had traveled by boat to get to town and would often only have one to two days of rest. Su Binglan knew how famous stinky tofu was, so she thought of another way to sell it. She hired people to sell it, but the workers did not work directly under her. Instead, she wanted people to be franchisees and use the name Su¡¯s Stinky Tofu. She intended for them to use her methods of making and selling stinky tofu. The franchisees would need to spend money to buy tofu pudding at the start, and then they would earn their money back with profit. Still, the franchisees would get their tofu pudding at the original price. Su Binglan had a second option to teach the franchisees the cooking method for free while providing small dining carts per franchisee. Then they would buy tofu pudding and give 20% of their earnings to Su Binglan. Most chose the second option. Of course, Su Binglan would not allow just anyone to become a franchisee. She only allowed five people to sell stinky tofu under her brand. Two franchisees were in the neighboring town, and the other three were in Teng He Town. These three people had good characters, so Su Binglan allowed them to be her business partners. Over the past month, a young couple had made plenty of money selling stinky tofu with Su Binglan¡¯s second option. They still made a lot even after deducting the 20% and costs. The couple was grateful to Su Binglan. They would not be where they were if it were not for her. Although the couple had gotten busier, they could still earn money. Moreover, they could pack up when it was dark. The couple was full of smiles whenever they saw the long line of customers as they could earn more if they got more patrons. Nonetheless, Song Yi was responsible for delivering goods to the five franchisees. He was no longer as tired since he did not have to set up a stall to sell stinky tofu. He only had to deliver goods now. Furthermore, Song Yi had much more free time while earning money. Although uneducated and illiterate, Liu Qiao¡¯s parents liked his job. He also worked under Su Binglan, had free time to care for his parents, and did not delay his house duties. Moreover, Song Yi was truly dutiful and treated Liu Qiao exceedingly well. Mrs. Song also worked in Su¡¯s Embroidery, earning quite a bit monthly. Since Mr. and Mrs. Song only had one son, Mrs. Song kept the money she had earned for Song Yi. Liu Qiao¡¯s parents were satisfied with this and were willing to let their daughter be with Song Yi. Otherwise, Liu Qiao¡¯s parents could have been arrogant because their daughter was literate and sensible. Also, her family had a good reputation, and her brother had studied in a private school for a few years. Moreover, the family was from Su Teng Village, and Liu Qiao was a manager at the tofu factory. They had been considering finding Liu Qiao, an excellent family to marry into. Her parents were satisfied when they saw Song Yi and silently agreed they should be together. They were just waiting for Mr. and Mrs. Song to come and propose marriage. However, Mr. and Mrs. Song wanted to save more money to have confidence when they proposed marriage. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s getting cold, so go home and rest after delivering the goods.¡± Song Yi had plenty of free time and would only be busy briefly every day. He would typically go home to see his father whenever he finished work and sometimes brought lunch to his mother. The oxcart he used belonged to Su Binglan, which he only used to transport goods to the stinky tofu stalls. ¡°Yes, Miss Su!¡± Su Binglan went to Ding Wan¡¯s house shortly after. The father and son were busy making wine when she arrived. They followed her instructions and made wine daily. Therefore, they had two large pots of fermenting wine. The duo did not know if their method was correct, but they trusted Su Binglan and followed her instructions. Su Fengzhang said happily, ¡°Binglan is here.¡± He stirred the rice in the pot while Su Wenxian controlled the fire. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Are you making more wine, Uncle Fengzhang?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been brewing wine according to your instructions.¡± The duo only thought about the wine¡¯s sweet taste whenever they made it. Su Binglan was capable, and the duo always felt the wine they made based on her methods was more delicious. Su Fengzhang could imagine how the wine would taste whenever he looked at the enormous jars he had stored them in. They were a little intoxicating, even just looking at them. He immersed himself in the joy of winemaking. ¡®When the people around us drink the wine we brewed, they will praise it endlessly. I know it¡¯ll be good.¡¯ Many images would automatically flash through his and his son¡¯s minds. Their imaginations had become more vivid ever since they started making wine. Su Binglan went in and washed her hands before helping out. After fermenting the wine in the pots, she said, ¡°The wine we first made together might¡¯ve finished its fermentation, Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian. Where should we put it to see if it¡¯s good?¡± Su Fengzhang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s in the house on the west side. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you in to take a look.¡± After going in, Su Binglan saw many large, corked pots inside. ¡°Are these pots filled with brewed wine?¡± Su Wenxian answered, ¡°Yes, these are the wines my father and I brewed.¡± Su Binglan would occasionally visit Ding Wan¡¯s house to check on things over the past month to check on things and give the duo some pointers on winemaking. However, she had never been to the house in the west, so she did not expect to see so much brewed wine. She carefully walked over and looked at the pots. ¡°There are time stamps on them?¡± ¡°Father said we¡¯ll know which wine we brewed on what day if we write down the time.¡± Su Binglan laughed. ¡°You¡¯re very attentive, Uncle Fengzhang. As expected, I¡¯m most relieved to leave the winemaking matters to you and your son.¡± Su Fengzhang was a little embarrassed as he said, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I like to drink, so it¡¯s exciting to make wine. I want to drink the wine I made, after all.¡± Su Binglan leaned close to the jar and sniffed it, saying, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, come and smell it. It should be close to its final stages, so we¡¯ll start the distillation process later.¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were puzzled. A potent fragrance spread out when Su Binglan opened the cork. Su Wenxian took a whiff and said, ¡°The smell of wine is so good.¡± Su Fengzhang looked intoxicated when he smelled it. He looked at the wine in the jar and became excited. ¡®W-We genuinely brewed our own wine..¡¯ Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Additional Steps Chapter 438: Additional Steps Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were so excited they became misty-eyed. The father-son duo stared at the wine jar and sniffed it, unable to look away. It smelled even better than the wine they had drunk before. Su Wenxian took a deep breath of the wine¡¯s aroma and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Right, we made fruit wine, too.¡± The duo opened the fruit wine jar beside them and sniffed again. It smelled different from rice wine as it was sweeter. Su Fengzhang enjoyed drinking wine and had drunk plenty of it before. As he smelled the fruit wine¡¯s fragrance, he repeatedly exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or smelled wine like this. It smells fruity, but I wonder what it tastes like. It must be delicious.¡¯ He and his son felt thirsty after taking in the fragrance and gulped their saliva despite themselves. They felt they were too greedy because the wine¡¯s aroma was simply too enticing. The duo felt like they had not drunk for a long time. Su Binglan laughed as she looked at her uncle and cousin. She understood them very well. Her father and three brothers would probably similarly react if they were here. Very few ordinary families could afford wine in this era. Only those slightly better off would be willing to buy some during the holidays. Still, they could not buy good-quality wine as they could only afford those that could satisfy their cravings. ¡°Get a cup and drink some, Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian,¡± Su Binglan said smilingly. The duo could not wait to try the wine when they heard the young lady¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Su Binglan felt her spiritual spring water would make the wine taste different. ¡®The wine must be extra fragrant because of the spiritual spring water.¡¯ Su Fengzhang and his son could not contain their excitement as they scooped some wine into their cups with a spoon before sipping it. They were amazed after taking just a sip. Su Fengzhang lowered his head and looked at the wine, forgetting to move. He was in disbelief and needed to appreciate what he had just drunk. ¡®I drank the wine we brewed ourselves.¡¯ He did not know if it was a psychological effect, but he felt the wine¡¯s fragrance and deliciousness. It was much better than the wine he had bought in the past. ¡°Father, why does it taste so good? Did we honestly just brew this?¡± ¡®Is there something wrong here? I¡¯m not hallucinating, right?¡¯ Su Wenxian was too excited as he looked at his father with bright eyes. The corner of Su Fengzhang¡¯s lips twitched, saying, ¡°Son, you took the words right out of my mouth.¡± Su Binglan looked at her uncle and cousin smilingly, then took a spoonful of wine to taste. She raised her brows and nodded despite herself. ¡°Wow, it tastes excellent!¡± ¡®It¡¯s much better than the pot of wine a customer had gifted my father last time. Jin¡¯an even said that the wine was of above-average quality. So that means the wine we brewed must be at least the same quality.¡¯ Su Wenxian took a few more sips and said excitedly, ¡°So, I was right. I did drink some good-quality wine. We brewed it ourselves, so we must be proud of it.¡± He barely knew how to express his feelings. He now understood why his mother was so passionate about embroidering, as the items she made looked good and gave her a sense of accomplishment. ¡°Binglan?¡± Su Fengzhang asked, ¡°Does this mean we can start selling our wine?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°We need to add a few more steps. After that, the wine will taste even better.¡± ¡®Even better?¡¯ Su Fengzhang was stunned. ¡®I figured the wine is good enough, and I¡¯m ecstatic about it, but Binglan says it can be even better. It¡¯s too unreal.¡¯ The duo had difficulty returning to their senses as they were too excited, and their minds went blank. Su Binglan looked at the two but did not laugh. Instead, she asked directly, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, Cousin Wenxian, have you prepared the things I asked for the filtration and distillation?¡± Su Fengzhang returned to his senses when he heard his niece¡¯s question and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything as you requested, Binlan. I¡¯ll go and get them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Su Wenxian hurriedly said. The father and son had placed the things in a storage room, and after taking them out, Su Binglan taught them how to filter and purify the wine. The wine they had made was more mellow yet rich, and the duo watched Su Binglan¡¯s actions earnestly. They also remembered every step and detail she told them to purify the wine they had brewed. After a few more steps, the wine became more fragrant and mellow. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s good!¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian could not describe their current feelings. Su Binglan said, ¡°Cousin Wenxian, take those small wine jars and pack them up. Then send one to Granduncle Su, Grandpa Su, and my family.¡± The duo quickly went to take the jars, poured some wine into them, and sealed them. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian also gave some wine to Su Zhengde and Su Fengzhi. Su Binglan could have given the wine to her father, but it was still the afternoon, and Su Fengmao was still at the tofu factory. Su Binglan knew her family would drink that night, so she had to prepare good food. Her second brother was busy working in the herb field when she brought the wine home, and he could smell it. ¡°That smells like wine, Little Sister. Did you buy it?¡± Su Wenxiu was so excited that he followed the wine¡¯s fragrance from the backyard to the living room. He had not drunk for a long time, but doctors could not drink alcohol. That was the first rule his sister gave him when he became a doctor, and he knew about it. ¡®I can at least smell it, right?¡¯ He thought while smirking. Su Binglan said, ¡°This is the wine Uncle Fengzhang, Cousin Wenxian, and I brewed ourselves. It tastes better than the wine we buy outside.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. However, he remembered his sister saying she wanted to open a winery. He thought the winery should be ready by now. He had been obsessed with medicine lately and had not bothered with what was happening around him. Moreover, Su Binglan was no longer giving consultations, as Su Wenxiu had taken over while his apprentices helped. Of course, he was a bit slower when giving consultations, but his medical skills were excellent. He would only ask his sister for help if he faced a complex illness he could not treat. Su Wenxiu had even healed Mr. Song¡¯s severely injured foot and made a name for himself after the surgery. Everyone believed in his medical skills now. Plus, the medicines he prescribed his patients were highly effective. Su Binglan looked at Su Wenxiu with a raised eyebrow. She asked, ¡°Do you want to drink, too, Second Brother?¡± Su Wenxiu noticed his sister¡¯s sarcasm and quickly said, ¡°I know the precautions you mentioned. As a doctor, I can no longer drink alcohol..¡± Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Ecstatic Chapter 439: Ecstatic Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu genuinely believed so, but he could smell the wine¡¯s rich aroma from the jar his sister held even before she opened it. He felt it was more fragrant than any wine he had drunk. Su Binglan knew her second brother was being serious. She said, ¡°You can drink some today since we brewed this wine. I¡¯ll watch over you when you drink, but you can¡¯t see any patients until you¡¯re sober.¡± Since there were no doctors in the surrounding villages and Hundred Herbs Hospital was closed at night, those feeling unwell would have to visit Su Wenxiu. That was why Su Binglan was apprehensive about letting him drink. Still, she only allowed him to drink tonight because her brothers and father would be drinking too. Many men liked to drink, especially in that era. They would even consider it a hobby. Whenever one visited relatives, it was customary to have good wine to entertain one¡¯s guests. However, wine was too expensive, and only a few ordinary people could afford it. Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart jolted, and he was ecstatic when he heard his sister¡¯s words. ¡°Can I truly drink tonight, Little Sister?¡± He had to abide by some principles since he was a doctor. He suspected he had misheard, but his sister was usually earnest whenever she spoke. ¡°You can drink since I said so, but no more after this, okay?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Still, I¡¯ll make you other drinks since you like these things. Those won¡¯t have alcohol, yet they will be equally delicious, and you won¡¯t get drunk.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, Little Sister,¡± Su Wenxiu said, touched. Su Binglan put the wine down and walked back out. She said, ¡°I still have to bring wine to Grandfather and the others. She had prepared to leave and send a jar to her grandfather when she noticed all her neighbors had come out. She was surprised because very few would be willing to come out on a cold day like this. Everyone stuck their heads out, trying to look into Su Fengzhang¡¯s house, but his door was closed, and they could not see inside. The neighbors would naturally discuss things whenever they gathered. ¡°Do you guys smell something?¡± ¡°You can smell it too, huh? Why else would we come out on such a cold day?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I smell the potent fragrance of wine, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯d heard that Fengzhang¡¯s family was making wine, but I didn¡¯t think it was real. I didn¡¯t think they would genuinely make it.¡± Although everyone believed in Su Binglan¡¯s ability, they were still suspicious because one could not brew wine simply because one wanted to. Wine would typically have recipes passed down through generations. However, everyone realized the Su family was severe about winemaking after Su Binglan built the winery. The villagers could not help but come out to discuss it when they smelled the wine¡¯s aroma. Everyone was still discussing wine when Su Binglan went over. Someone asked her enthusiastically, ¡°Miss Su, did your eldest uncle manage to make wine?¡± The villagers were honest and spoke their minds. Since they had asked sincerely, Su Binglan would answer honestly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Liu. My uncle and cousin have made wine and will sell it soon. You can buy some and try it if you like wine. It¡¯s not expensive, either.¡± Many Su Teng villagers¡¯ living conditions had improved exponentially because most of their women worked at the tofu factory or the embroidery shop. The women would receive monthly pay and bonuses to improve their families¡¯ lives so that they could afford to buy things on regular days. ¡°Miss Su must be telling the truth. My wife and daughter are working as embroiderers, and thanks to her, we can afford some wine. Everyone trusted Su Binglan when she said the wine would not be expensive. That meant the villagers could afford it. Su Binglan had also asked the Taos to make small bottles so that Su Fengzhang could store and sell wine. Of course, it also made buying wine much more convenient for the villagers as they could split it. In other words, foreigners would like these bottles if they wanted to gift wine to others. They could also pour their wine into cups if they wanted to drink it themselves. ¡°Yeah, someone in my family works at the factory and gets paid, so our lives are much better now. We¡¯re planning to buy more things just before the New Year.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s what everyone¡¯s thinking.¡± Su Binglan was delighted to see everyone smiling. She felt the villagers were different from before, as their smiles revealed that they were hopeful. She thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll open the winery in a few days, and we¡¯ll be hiring, but tell everyone I¡¯ll only hire men this time.¡± She had to tell everyone about it in a few days, so she thought it was a good time to tell them now. After all, the news would not take long to spread throughout Su Teng Village. Of course, she believed the people from surrounding villages would also hear about this in less than a day as they would ask about Su Teng Village occasionally. Everyone was shocked when they heard her words. The tofu factory and embroidery shop would only hire women. Even Su Fengchen asked women to help with his grilled chicken and roast duck. The village men were idle and yearned to make money like the women in their families. However, Su Binglan only hired women to work. Therefore, the men became ecstatic when they heard she would hire men to work at the winery. ¡°Miss Su, did we mishear you?¡± Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s disbelieving expressions and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me. It¡¯s true. I¡¯ll make a specific notice in a few days, and my granduncle will announce it to everyone then.¡± She typically discussed these things with Chief Su, and then he would notify the villagers so everyone would know the announcement was genuine. Everyone revealed bright smiles when they heard her words. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, Miss Su! We¡¯ve wanted to work with you for a long time now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all work hard and take it seriously, regardless of whether you¡¯ll hire us.¡± ¡°Yes, I can imagine working at the winery and smelling wine daily. Hahaha.¡± ¡°I heard the tofu factory workers get discounts when buying tofu, and the embroiderers get discounts when buying things from their shop. I wonder if we¡¯ll get discounts if we work at the winery. What do they call it? An employee discount?¡± No one would understand such terms in the past. Not only did they understand them now, but they also knew to use such terms in complete sentences.. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Beautiful Red Portiere Chapter 440: Beautiful Red Portiere Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not expect the villagers to know so much. They probably knew more about the benefits of the tofu factory and embroidery shop than she did. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°We must apply for the job when your winery opens, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan smiled and nodded again. After all, the winery would need a lot of help making and storing wine. She also planned to make milk tea in the future. She wanted to sell rice wine, fruit wine, and milk tea the winery would make to various places. Su Fengzhang returned from sending wine to Old Master Su and Su Zhengde earlier as everyone was excitedly discussing this. Everyone was happy when he went to deliver their wine as they typically could not drink such things. They were even happier when they heard Su Binglan had helped make the wine. Su Fengzhang opened his door after exchanging a few words with his neighbors, and everyone dispersed shortly after. Although they were neighbors and had no bad intentions, it was impolite to loiter in front of Su Zhengde¡¯s house. Some went home, while others ran to other villages as they had relatives living there. They wanted to tell their relatives about the new job opportunity. These people could only see each other during New Year¡¯s and other festivals, but their family members had frequently been visiting lately and even brought things with them. They knew they had to tell their relatives to apply quickly since Su Binglan from Su Teng Village would hire people soon. Su Binglan had emphasized it many times, and the villagers remembered it and rushed to their relatives¡¯ houses as soon as they got the news. Su Binglan went to her grandparents¡¯ house shortly after. Old Madam Su and Old Master Su would be living with their youngest son in the future, as he was about to get married. They had also expanded their previous house. It was a bit small last time, but they had a vast open space outside, so the two bought the open space to expand their house. The house now had eight rooms. They had also made the house bigger to make it more convenient for making grilled chicken, roast duck, and preserved and salted eggs. The family could not do all their work alone and had to hire a few women from the village to help. The house was too small and busy last time, but no longer, as they had made it more prominent. They had even made a room to store the birds¡¯ feathers Su Binglan needed. When Su Binglan brought the wine over, she could feel how spacious the new house was and how vast the courtyard was. Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, Su Fengchen, and Miao Zhizhi would work in the courtyard in the past, but winter had arrived, so they worked inside instead. Two of the eight rooms were large, so the family used them to make the grilled chicken and roast duck. However, Old Master Su and his wife took a break from making grilled chicken and roast duck as they were busy preparing for the wedding that would happen in three days. ¡°Let¡¯s prepare everything we can so that we won¡¯t have to rush on that day,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°We¡¯re only inviting the Su family, so we must arrange eight tables.¡± Although her life was better now, Old Madam Su did not like being too extravagant and wasteful. ¡°We¡¯ll invite the Su family, my maternal family, your uncles, nephews, and nieces. We¡¯ll have eight tables, and each table will have ten people. Also¡­¡± Old Madam Su would explain some details, and her husband would add on while Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi listened. The young couple was a little nervous. Su Fengchen was still a kid when his three brothers married, so he did not know what to prioritize or pay attention to when planning his wedding. However, his parents helped him, and he remembered everything. Miao Zhizhi would smile from time to time as she listened to the older couple. Old Madam Su was still talking when Su Binglan entered. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Su Binglan had started calling Miao Zhizhi ¡°Aunt Zhizhi¡± since she and Su Fengcheng got engaged. Miao Zhizhi liked it when Su Binglan called her that, as it made her feel like a member of the Su family. Everyone stopped talking and stood up when they saw Su Binglan. ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. Why did you come here, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan revealed the wine jar and answered, ¡°I came bearing wine for Grandpa and Uncle Fengchen.¡± Old Master Su could not conceal his smile when he heard the word ¡®wine.¡¯ ¡°I wondered why it smelled so good. The wine you brought must be of high quality, then.¡± Su Fengchen was delighted as well. He was not a fan of wine, so he would only drink a little because of its fragrance. Su Binglan placed the wine jar on the table and said, ¡°Grandpa, this is the wine we brewed ourselves. It smells good, doesn¡¯t it? You and Uncle Fengchen should have a good drink tonight.¡± ¡°Then we should eat good food to go along with the wine,¡± Old Master Su said, ¡°We¡¯ll make more food for dinner, and we expect you to stay for some.¡± ¡°I can just go home for dinner, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Why are you being so shy with me? We should call Fengzhang, your father, and Fengzhi to drink with us.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent them some wine, even to Granduncle Su¡¯s side. You don¡¯t have to worry about them, Grandpa. I plan to use our own brand of wine to entertain the guests during Uncle Fengchen¡¯s wedding. We don¡¯t even need to buy any.¡± ¡°Binglan,¡± Su Fengchen said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you spend so much money. I¡¯ll buy it from you.¡± He felt his niece had already prepared too many highly costly things for his wedding and felt apologetic. However, Su Binglan said thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a stranger, Uncle Fengchen. As your niece, I should prepare some gifts for your wedding. Also, it¡¯s such a happy occasion, and I¡¯m happy to prepare these things for you.¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°Having a precious granddaughter like you is perfect. Your grandfather and I were considering what wine to buy. We prepared some things in advance but didn¡¯t prepare any wine. ¡°Your mother said you had brewed wine, so I¡¯m curious about how good your wine is. Since you made some, your grandfather and I no longer have to buy wine. We¡¯ll gladly use your wine for your uncle¡¯s wedding.¡± Su Binglan laughed, ¡°That¡¯s good, Grandma. We can let everyone have a taste of our wine.¡± Su Binglan had only come to deliver wine, but her grandparents had warmly invited her to stay for dinner, and she accepted. She looked around the wedding area and thought the layout was simple. Then she asked Su Fengchen for some red paper and started folding some decorative ornaments, like many little stars, and strung them up. ¡°Uncle Fengchen, I¡¯ll make you a portiere.¡± Su Binglan folded paper cranes, stars, and heart shapes and strung them together to make a portiere. Everyone watched her fold these things but did not know what exactly she was doing. Still, they thought they looked gorgeous. Su Binglan¡¯s hands were nimble, and she did this quickly. She had already made a beautiful red portiere as dinner time arrived.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: It’s Snowing Chapter 441: It¡¯s Snowing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Zhizhi looked at Su Binglan¡¯s work and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Hang this up early in the morning when you and Uncle Fengchen get married. It¡¯ll look better,¡± Su Binglan said. Old Madam Su was also happy when she saw this. ¡°You¡¯re very good with your hands, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°I¡¯ll cut some frames and make small lanterns as decorations, too. I¡¯ll put them in the room after.¡± She started cutting with the scissors as she spoke while everyone stopped eating and watched her hand movements. They could only think of how skillful the young lady was as she cut several frames. Su Binglan also made lantern decorations, which everyone thought looked excellent. During dinner, Old Master Su and Su Fengchen carefully poured the wine from the jar and started drinking. After taking just a sip, Old Master Su was amazed. Old Madam Su anxiously asked, ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± She did not know much about wine but genuinely wanted to know if it tasted good, especially since her granddaughter had brewed it. Old Master Su carefully put down the small bowl and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s too delicious. This wine is better than all the ones I¡¯ve drunk before. It¡¯s mellow and fragrant.¡± He took another sip and smacked his lips, savoring the smell of alcohol. Su Fengchen added, ¡°I think the wine Binglan made tastes good, too.¡± He also picked up his tiny bowl and took another sip. Immediately after, he nodded in admiration and said, ¡°This wine is exquisite, Binglan!¡± Old Madam Su said happily, ¡°Our Binglan is so capable that she can even make her own wine.¡± She did not expect her granddaughter to be able to brew wine. Everyone was delighted as they spoke of the wine and enjoyed their dinner. Soon after dinner, Su Binglan prepared to go home. However, before leaving, she said, ¡°Aunt Zhizhi, I asked the others to prepare something nice for you. You¡¯ll know what they¡¯ve prepared when they send them to you.¡± Her words piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. Old Madam Su asked, ¡°What are they, Binglan?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just daily necessities for Aunt Zhizhi and Uncle Fengchen. We¡¯ll place their dowry in the carriage on their wedding day, and everyone will see it. These things will also consist of supplies from our embroidery shop. Aunt Ding will bring them over tomorrow to show you.¡± Old Madam Su pulled Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m so anxious to see it. It must be good.¡± Miao Zhizhi looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°The things you prepared must be good. Binglan, thank you.¡± She spoke the truth to Su Binglan and liked the Su family even more. Here, she felt the warmth of home. Old Madam Su and Old Master Su treated her well, while Su Fengchen was considerate and concerned. She felt as though they had healed her broken heart. Su Binglan smiled at Miao Zhizhi. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I only want you and Uncle Fengchen to live well. That¡¯s the most incredible gratitude you can give me.¡± Miao Zhizhi understood what Su Binglan meant. She nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will.¡± Miao Zhizhi knew how deep her feelings for Su Fengchen were. Not only was he her savior, but he had also mended her heart. She knew she would cherish and treat him well. Su Fengchen understood his niece¡¯s words and held Miao Zhizhi¡¯s hand before saying to Su Binglan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan felt relieved when she looked at the couple. Although she was their niece, she was still concerned for her aunt and uncle. She exited her grandparents¡¯ house and noticed it was snowing as she walked home. She saw snowflakes beginning to fall and was stunned. ¡°Is it snowing?¡± She looked at the snowflakes and felt pleasantly surprised. Then she stretched out her hand, and the snowflakes melted on it. The north wind blew at this moment, blowing away the snowflakes drifting in the air. Su Binglan thought it might snow heavily soon, so she picked up her pace and soon arrived home. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua had not eaten yet, as Su Wenzhe and Su Wenwu returned just before Su Binglan. The family was busy cooking as Su Binglan entered. ¡°My daughter is back,¡± Su Fengmao said happily. ¡°Father, did you see the wine jar?¡± ¡°I saw it. Your second brother says he can¡¯t wait to drink your wine. However, your mother said we should cook a few more dishes tonight to enjoy the wine.¡± At this moment. Sli Fengmao wag thrilled Su Wenzhe and Su Wenwu were delighted, too. The duo occasionally glanced at the wine jar, thinking they should prepare and eat the dishes as soon as possible. Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she saw everyone¡¯s happy expressions. Shen Qiuhua was cutting vegetables when she looked at her daughter¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Why is your hair a little wet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside,¡± Su Binglan answered. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked outside when they heard it was snowing. ¡°Is it snowing?¡± The sky was not as dark then, so everyone could see the falling snowflakes when they looked out. Then the snowfall gradually became heavier. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really snowing.¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯ll snow heavily.¡± ¡°The snow is good. Auspicious snow heralds a bumper year.¡± Farmers liked to see snow during winter because it heralded a bumper year. It would typically be an excellent following year if it snowed heavily. Then the weather would be good, and the farmers could harvest their crops. Everyone smiled. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai knew it was snowing. They ran to the door and clapped excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s snowing! It¡¯s snowing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wearing much now.¡± Liu Yinyin pulled them back. ¡°So, you¡¯re not allowed to go into the courtyard.¡± She was worried her two children would catch a cold. Su Binglan looked at Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai and said, ¡°Get them to put on their pants and sweaters.¡± She had already knitted sweaters and pants for the two youngsters. However, Liu Yinyin felt the clothes were too good and wanted her two sons to wear new clothes during the New Year instead, so she gave them two thick clothes they had from previous years. Still, those clothes were only thick but not very warm. Su Binglan looked at her sister-in-law and said, ¡°I made a few for them, but they¡¯re still in the embroidery shop. I also made them down jackets and several other clothes. Let the two wear their sweaters and pants, Sister-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Those clothes are too good. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll wear them out and get dirty. They won¡¯t feel the same after I wash them.¡± The family had grown accustomed to wearing good clothes on rare occasions or when visiting relatives. They would typically store their good clothes in the cabinet or quickly wear out if they wore them daily. Although the family¡¯s financial situation improved exponentially, Liu Yinyin retained this habit. After all, she barely had good clothes in the past, let alone new ones. She usually had to sew and mend her family¡¯s clothes constantly. Also, it was already good enough to have clothes to wear.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Mickey Mouse Chapter 442: Mickey Mouse Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan said, ¡°I made the clothes for them, so you can let the little ones wear them, Sister-in-law. They¡¯ll have new clothes during the New Year.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s face lit up upon hearing that. She also looked forward to wearing the new clothes Su Binglan had prepared for her. She knew they would look good. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help put on their sweaters now.¡± Su Binglan looked at her parents and said, ¡°Father, Mother, the weather is cold now, so you should also put on your woolen sweaters and pants.¡± She had already told the embroidery shop to knit sweaters and trousers for her family. Hence, she told her parents to wear them. Everyone said they would wear their new clothes when the weather got colder, but to put it bluntly, they were still reluctant to wear them. Since it started snowing, the family would not object if Su Binglan told them to wear their new clothes. Shen Qiuhua heard her daughter¡¯s insistence and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wear them tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t say it. I know the sweater and pants will feel warm.¡± Shen Qiuhua, Su Fengmao, and the others had tried on their new clothes when Su Binglan brought them back. They all felt warmer after wearing their winter clothes but carefully folded them and placed them in the cabinet immediately after trying them. The family said they would wear their winter clothes when it got cold but were reluctant to wear them because they feared damaging them. However, Shen Qiuhua was all smiles when she considered wearing her new sweater and pants. She felt excited about wearing her new clothes. After all, the family would not be willing to buy even a single piece of clothing in the past. She could only buy new clothes for her children during the New Year, but they were always reluctant to wear them. Now that her family¡¯s conditions had improved exponentially and her children were doing well, she could care for herself. Still, she would sometimes ignore herself, but her daughter would consider everything for her. Su Binglan was attentive and dutiful, allowing her family to eat well, live comfortably, and wear new clothes. She understood that her parents were reluctant to wear their new clothes and smiled. ¡°Mother, your clothes won¡¯t wear out so quickly, and you¡¯ll have many more new c10tnes m cnrrerent styles. YOU can wear tnem witnout worry, 0Kayc ¡°You¡¯re getting older and have been worrying about us all this time, so it¡¯s about time you enjoyed yourself.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°How can your father and I not worry about you? Even though you¡¯re all grown up, we can¡¯t help but think about you. Still, you¡¯re all sensible and capable, so we¡¯re not worried.¡± She said those words from the bottom of her heart. Although the older couple¡¯s children had grown up to be capable and live good lives, being a parent felt different. They could not help but think about their children¡¯s needs. While the mother and daughter talked, Liu Yinyin brought her sons to wear their new sweaters and pants. The two little ones were thrilled, and Su Xuexuan felt warmer. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold when I wear these, Aunt Binglan. ¡± He could feel the warmth around his body. He and his brother looked excited. Su Xuexuan did not even dare to touch his sweater, afraid it would tear. After all, it was completely different from what he used to wear. Su Xuehai, who was only four, looked highly excited. He liked his new clothes and reached out to touch them. Su Binglan looked at them curiously and thought they looked amusing. She asked, ¡°Do you like them?¡± ¡°We do, we do!¡± Su Xuehai repeatedly nodded, saying, ¡°I love them!¡± He looked adorable in his new clothes. Su Binglan was in an excellent mood when she saw how much the little ones enjoyed their new clothes. She felt happier than when she wore the clothes she liked. She thought it was effortless for children to be happy. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Your aunt personally weaved those for you. She said the pattern on it is a cartoon, and no one else has it but you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mickey Mouse,¡± Su Binglan said smilingly. Soon, the snow outside became heavier as layers covered the ground and eaves. The white snow made the night sky look whiter than usual. ¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily.¡± Liu Yinyin looked at the snow outside and felt its coldness. Still, she felt warm at home. Su Wenzhe was helping to light the fire when he glanced at the snow outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s snowing heavily. We can build a snowman.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still a child?¡± Liu Yinyin retorted. ¡°I¡¯m talking about bringing Xuexuan and Xuehai to build one.¡± Su Wenxiu was studying in the inner room while Su Wenwu helped to cook. Su Wenwu interrupted, ¡°Wenzhe, Wenxiu, and I would have snowball fights in the yard and build snowmen when we were younger. We also played in the snow with our friends. We barely felt the cold back then because we had so much fun.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua could not help but laugh. ¡°You guys also said your clothes were wet when you returned. When the weather was good, I had to rush to wash them for you.¡± ¡°It was so fun back then, and it¡¯s great now.¡± Su Wenwu laughed. He was still carefree when he was young. At that time, he did not consider anything else and just wanted to eat delicious food and play. Furthermore, he looked forward to the New Year because he could eat things he could not normally eat. The three brothers knew they would face troubles when they grew up. However, they would also better understand their parents and their family¡¯s conditions. The three brothers started understanding their sense of responsibility and considered earning for their family. Still, it was useless to think that way in the past. It was because of Su Binglan that Su Wenwu had proper businesses now. There were two hotpot restaurants in town now, one in the east and one in the west. Both were popular, and Zhou Shan and Li Shi were in charge of their own. The two were managers of the hotpot restaurants and had hired some more people to work there. Now, the duo was swamped but on the right track. Su Wenwu occasionally checked on things but did not have to worry much. Still, he had to control things as he was still in charge of overseeing everything in the hotpot restaurants. Moreover, he often visited the neighboring town. He wanted to open another hotpot restaurant there. Of course, Su Wenwu would continue practicing his kung fu whenever he had time. Luo Jin¡¯an had taught Su Wenwu the kung fu he practiced. Initially, Su Wenwu did not think his brother-in-law knew kung fu, but the more he practiced, the more he felt the power of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s lessons. Even Su Wenzhe would learn from Luo Jin¡¯an when he had the time. Su Wenzhe also said that his sister was the one who told him that it was good to learn more about kung fu. Many people from other villages envied Li Shi because he had successfully settled down in Su Teng Village. Not only did he buy land and build a house there, but he also brought his parents along. Mr. and Mrs. Li were usually at home to help look after the house while cooking breakfast and lunch for their son. Li Shi would then go to the hotpot restaurant in town. Although the restaurant only opened at noon, Li Shi always arrived early. Mr. and Mrs. Li also looked much better now. They typically cared for their chicken and ducks at home whenever they had nothing to do. The older couple treated Li Shi better now, as if they wanted to make up for how they had treated their son. However, everyone discussed these things behind the Li family¡¯s backs and said that Mr. and Mrs. Li could only live in Su Teng Village because of their second son. They also mentioned that if the older couple did not treat Li Shi well, they would have to return to Northern Song Village.. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: No Longer Confused Chapter 443: No Longer Confused Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. and Mrs. had lived average lives since coming to Su Teng Village. They prepared dinner early after feeding their ducks and chickens as usual. Then the older couple sat on the brick bed and waited for their second son to return. The older couple became a little anxious once the sky got dark. After a while, the two noticed it was snowing. ¡°It¡¯s snowing!¡± They exited the house without caring about the cold when they saw the snow. Mrs. Li worriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily and will get even heavier. How will Li Shi come home?¡± Mr. Li was also anxious. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to town to pick him up?¡± Mrs. Li said, ¡°Li Shi said not to go. Didn¡¯t he end up caring for you on the way home the last time you went to pick him up? So listen to Li Shi.¡± Mr. Li looked at the snowflakes in the sky and sighed. ¡°It snowed early this year. In the past, it would only snow after more than half a month had passed. It¡¯s good to have snow since auspicious snow signifies a bumper harvest. Everyone will have a good harvest.¡± Although Mr. and Mrs. Li lived with Li Shi now and had no land in Su Teng Village, Li Shi still did not want his parents to tire themselves out from farming. He now managed a hotpot restaurant. He earned a monthly salary and bonus high enough to support his parents. Therefore, he did not want them to work. Although his parents did not treat him well when he was younger, it was all in the past, and they began treating him well. Since that was the case, he would return the favor. He could feel more at ease since he had a home now. He knew he had a home to return to after finishing work. He felt like a dandelion floating in the wind in the past, not knowing where he would land. Although he had made money then, he still felt lost and confused. However, things had changed, as he looked forward to going home after work. His parents would have already prepared dinner and warmed up the brick bed whenever he got home. Li Shi could also tell his parents about his day whenever he returned. Then he would eat and sleep on a warm, comfortable bed. His parents would have already prepared a meal for him when he woke up the following day. That was what it felt like to have a home. Mr. and Mrs. Li could not sit still on the brick bed. They stood at the stove and looked at the door. Mr. Li occasionally walked out of the courtyard and looked into the distance at the street¡¯s entrance. He wanted Li Shi to come home as soon as possible. Snowflakes would even collect on his forehead, but he was unaware as he only wanted to see his son return. Mr. Li was concerned it would be too difficult for his son to walk home on such a snowy evening. Mrs. Li sighed. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve moved to Su Teng Village since it¡¯s closer to town. If we were back in Northern Song Village, going back and forth from town would be too far. It would be even more dangerous on snowy days.¡± Speaking of Su Teng Village, Mr. Li said happily, ¡°This village is magnificent.¡± ¡°Exactly. Everyone helps each other and is honest. If Li Shi didn¡¯t work for Miss Su, how could he settle in Su Teng Village?¡± ¡°Yeah, many people from other villages want to move here but can¡¯t. They can¡¯t pass the review if they¡¯re problematic. Chief Su won¡¯t let them move in.¡± ¡°Someone said Chief Su will get good seeds for everyone to plant when spring arrives. The yield should be very high, so why don¡¯t we buy more land to plant some? It can also help Li Shi.¡± The older couple simply could not let their son care for them. Although they raised ducks and chickens and could sell eggs for money, Li Shi had to buy all the food they ate. They could eat enough without buying food if he bought land and planted crops. That way, Li Shi would not have to buy rice and noodles from town. When Mr. Li heard that, he said, ¡°I had the same idea. We should buy two acres of land to grow some food and vegetables. Then we¡¯ll have enough food for ourselves.¡± Mrs. Li added, ¡°The land will still belong to Li Shi since he bought it. We¡¯ll help him by planting crops.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Li were no longer confused and were clear about everything. The land would belong to Li Shi, and his brothers could not come to snatch it from them. Mr. and Mrs. Li paled when they thought of their other two sons. If not for Li Shi, the older couple might not have survived until now. They could still eat eggs every few days because of their second son. Li Shi told his parents to replenish their nutrients and eat well to be healthy. However, the older couple never expected to rely on him to support them when they got old. To be honest, their son was perfect. The duo was worried about Li Shi and could only talk to pass the time. They were less anxious after talking to distract themselves. Mrs. Li started thinking about Li Shi¡¯s marriage as she spoke, ¡°I found a matchmaker from here. They found a few girls from the surrounding villages and two from Su Teng Village. ¡°One works at the tofu factory, and the other at the embroidery shop. They¡¯re both good girls.¡± Mr. Li was a little puzzled. ¡°The girls of Su Teng Village who work in the factory and embroidery shop are popular. Will they be willing to marry Li Shi?¡± Mrs. Li became unhappy when she heard her husband¡¯s question. She said, ¡°Why would you say that? Li Shi is perfect. He¡¯s dutiful, sensible, and capable. He manages one of the hotpot restaurants, after all. ¡°Besides, everyone knows he¡¯s Miss Su¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯ll put him in a more significant position in the future. Of course, the girls of Su Teng Village would be thrilled to marry him. That¡¯s what the matchmaker said.¡± Mr. Li responded with his head lowered, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid the things we did in the past will affect him, that¡¯s all.¡± Mrs. Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already said we¡¯ll live with our son and future daughter-in-law. We¡¯ll listen to them. Once our future daughter-in-law comes to live with us, we¡¯ll let her take charge of the family. I¡¯ve already asked around. Those two girls are dutiful children. ¡°Anyone who can work at Miss Su¡¯s tofu factory and embroidery workshop is a child from a good family. She wouldn¡¯t have hired them if they were problematic. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Su Teng Village¡¯s culture. Every family pays attention to filial piety.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Li only considered Li Shi¡¯s well-being. However, they also feared getting chased out of the village. Nonetheless, they did not need to worry about the girls of Su Teng Village. The older couple did not have to worry as long as the girls worked for Su Binglan. ¡°I heard from someone that those who were not respectful to their elders and had problematic characteristics could not work for Su Binglan. Even if she were unaware of it initially, she would fire them when she found out later. ¡°The person also said it¡¯s in the workers¡¯ contracts, which were the rules. The atmosphere in many other villages began improving because of these rules. ¡°Those who didn¡¯t treat their parents well suddenly became more respectful because everyone wanted to work for Su Binglan, not to mention the high pay and bonus, which were excellent for one¡¯s reputation.¡± As Mr. and Mrs. Li discussed these things, they suddenly saw someone driving an oxcart in the distance. The two knew they did not own an oxcart but still wondered if it was Li Shi. ¡®Could Li Shi have returned in an oxcart?¡¯ Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Warmth in the Heart Chapter 444: Warmth in the Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. and Mrs. Li happily ran toward the oxcart, but Li Shi was not the one on it. Instead, it was Li Dazhuang who visited them. He looked at the older couple and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Li. I came to deliver a message. Li Shi says it¡¯s snowing heavily today, and many customers are at the hotpot restaurant. ¡°He can¡¯t come home to rest, so he¡¯ll stay at the restaurant¡¯s backyard instead, mainly because he doesn¡¯t know when work will finish. Still, the snow will get heavier when he finishes, and traversing the roads will be challenging.¡± Li Dazhuang had gone to deliver ingredients to the hotpot restaurants, so Li Shi asked him to notify his parents that he would not be returning so they would not worry. Mr. and Mrs. Li were somewhat disappointed. Mrs. Li had even made dumplings and was waiting for her son to come home to eat. She said, ¡°Thank you for coming here to tell us, Dazhuang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Mrs. Li. Oh, this is the pig head meat Li Shi bought and told me to bring to you.¡± Mr. Li enjoyed eating pig head meat, so Li Shi would buy some to satisfy his father¡¯s cravings. Mr. Li felt so touched that he did not know what to say. ¡°T-That child is something else, huh? I told him not to buy it, but he insisted.¡± Li Dazhuang explained, ¡°Li Shi went to buy it at noon and was supposed to come back earlier in the afternoon to accompany you, but he didn¡¯t expect it to snow so heavily.¡± ¡°He has so many customers and is extremely busy. Also, the snow became heavier in the evening, so many more customers are lining up at the restaurant now.¡± That was because there were no more seats left at the restaurant, even though the restaurant had many tables on both floors. Since it was freezing, many more people would go to the hotpot restaurant to feel warmer. ¡°Dazhuang, I happened to make dumplings. Please, come in and have some. You can call your grandmother and younger siblings over, too.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Li knew Li Dazhuang had often helped deliver messages to them and felt a little embarrassed. Since Li Shi would not return to eat, they invited Li Dazhuang and his family for dinner instead. Li Dazhuang said smilingly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Li, but we¡¯ll have to do that another day since it¡¯s snowing quite heavily. My grandma and the others are worried too. Besides, I must still prepare tomorrow¡¯s ingredients when I return. ¡± ¡°All right, you can come to our house for dinner another day,¡± Mrs. Li seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°By the way, when are you and Xiaocheng getting married? You must tell me because I want to be there.¡± Li Dazhuang felt embarrassed when he heard that. His face turned slightly red, but his heart felt warm when he thought of Jiang Xiaocheng. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s almost the end of the year since I¡¯m too busy now. I¡¯ll have time then.¡± After chatting for a while, he went home. His grandmother and sister had already prepared dinner when he arrived. His younger sister, Li Erying, worked in the embroidery shop, but his younger brother could not work since he was too young. Instead, Li Sanzhu helped his grandmother at home. Li Erying had also returned with a confident and dazzling smile. ¡°Big Brother is home! I¡¯ve already prepared dinner, so hurry up and eat, okay?¡± Li Dazhaung was sincerely happy to see his sister¡¯s confidence. Meanwhile, his grandmother recovered and had a healthier body, as Old Madam Li could walk and do things very quickly. She no longer panted whenever she walked. Li Dazhuang grew afraid when he saw his grandmother like that in the past. He wondered what would happen if his grandmother was no longer around and only he and his two siblings remained. However, Old Madam Li¡¯s health had improved exponentially since Li Dazhuang brought her to Su Wenxiu for medicine. Su Wenxiu even said Old Madam Li could live a few more decades if she cared for herself well. Most would get married at a young age in this era, so although Old Madam Li was a grandmother, she was still relatively young. Still, the medical standards of that era were not good. In addition, people typically had insufficient nutrition, so working was more tiring, and Old Madam Li¡¯s body was prone to problems. One could live longer with good conditions, food, spirits, and no significant health problems. Li Dazhuang said, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy at the embroidery shop for an entire day, Little Sister. Take a rest, and let me cook instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Big Brother. I can help at home since it¡¯s my day off tomorrow.¡± Li Sanzhu hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister, you guys rest. I can do many things now.¡± He looked at his elder siblings as role models and knew he had to work hard, too. He would feel proud whenever he went out and talked about his elder siblings. ¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily outside,¡± Old Madam Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand at the door and talk. Get on the brick bed, and then we can eat and talk.¡± The trio always listened to their grandmother. Li Erying would help her prepare the food alongside Li Sanzhu. Meanwhile, Li Dazhuang tied the oxcart and entered the house. The family would happily laugh and chat whenever they ate. Li Dazhuang would tell his grandmother about his day, and Old Madam Li would chime in whenever he forgot any details. Li Erying would also discuss what she did at the embroidery shop, but she would not discuss the skills she learned there. She had to abide by the shop rules and could not speak of such things, even to people closest to her. Still, her grandmother always supported her. ¡°Grandma, I heard from one of my colleagues that Aunt Ding and Miss Su have prepared many beautiful things for Su Fengchen. Since I¡¯m in another department at the embroidery shop, I don¡¯t know what they look like.¡± Old Madam Li said, ¡°It should be wedding things for the Su family¡¯s third daughter-in-law. Although the Su family doesn¡¯t plan to hold a grand banquet, we must still give them gifts. ¡°Dazhuang, send the things over tomorrow. Consider it a little token of our appreciation. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Su, you and Erying wouldn¡¯t be here. Plus, my bones are all fine now.¡± Old Madam Li spoke with a relaxed expression. She did not even dare to imagine her family¡¯s current lifestyle in the past. At that time, she feared suddenly leaving her grandchildren behind. He could earn a lot now that Li Dazhuang had a proper job. Meanwhile, Li Erying worked at the embroidery shop and learned skills. She also earned a lot of money monthly. Everything in the family developed well. Li Dazhuang was about to start a family, and his future wife was a good person, too. Then there was Li Erying. Although she was young, many people asked matchmakers to visit her because she worked for Su Binglan. They brought her up to their children, saying they should propose to her first because she was young. Old Madam Li would have quickly agreed in the past, but since Li Erying was just over ten years old and Old Madam Li was in better health, the grandmother wanted to consider the man her granddaughter would marry seriously. Her youngest grandson was also a sensible person. Li Sanzhu would not have to worry about not having a job when he grew up. Then he could also help his big brother and sister. Moreover, Old Madam Li had heard that Su Binglan would soon open a winery. ¡®Miss Su will have many things to do and employ many more people in the future. It¡¯ll be easier for Sanzhu to find a job when he¡¯s old enough.¡¯ Old Madam Li was no longer worried about her grandchildren. Her expression relaxed when she thought about them. She said, ¡°Only by eating well can you get better. After all, you three are growing. If you eat enough, your bones will develop well, and you can work harder..¡± Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Snowy Night Chapter 445: Snowy Night Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The three siblings would always share their food and could barely eat their fill in the past. Now that their conditions had improved, Old Madam Li urged them to eat more and be full. After all, it was best to have full bellies. It was snowing heavily outside at the eastern hotpot restaurant, and customers went there from time to time. However, the restaurant was full, so most could only wait outside with their number tags. ¡°This restaurant is full, too, shopkeeper?¡± A customer asked as he brushed the snow off his head. As the shopkeeper, Li Shi was busy entertaining everyone. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s packed, especially since the weather is freezing and snowy today. We have more guests than usual. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°I came from the hotpot restaurant in the west,¡± the customer said unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the east side to be full, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Li Shi said with an awkward smile. The customers knew they could not cause trouble as it was the rules at Su¡¯s Hotpot. Otherwise, they could no longer eat the delicious food in the Su family¡¯s food establishments. ¡°Then how long will we have to line up here?¡± The customer could only ask. ¡°There are already eight tables of guests waiting ahead, so you¡¯ll have to wait for at least an hour.¡¯ It was already dark, and the hotpot restaurant still operated with oil lamps. In addition, it was nice and toasty inside the restaurant as the workers used charcoal fire for their hotpot. Many customers frequented the restaurant to eat and warm themselves up. Most thought it was suitable to have hotpot because it was snowing, so they went there to eat. After some thought, the customer looked at the heavy snow and said, ¡°Okay, give me a number tag.¡± ¡°All right, please wait a moment.¡± Li Shi handed the wooden token to the guest. He could then call the customer¡¯s number when their turn arrived. Today was Li Shi¡¯s day off, as he had eight days of rest a month. According to the work schedule, he would have a day off every two to three days, which should be today. He had more free time since he was the shopkeeper but rarely stayed home during his rest days. Instead, he would still visit the restaurant to check on things and busy himself. He would return home early in the afternoon during his rest days, but today was unique as the weather was freezing from the heavy snow. There were too many guests, and the employees were swamped, so he had to oversee them to prevent any problems. The restaurant had nine tables of guests waiting outside, anxiously looking into the restaurant. Some could not help but start talking amongst themselves. ¡°The restaurant is so big, but the upper and lower floors are still full of people. Business here is too good.¡± ¡°Yeah, these customers don¡¯t only consist of our townsfolk. Many people from other places also come here just to eat hotpot. More people will come to have some on a snowy day like this.¡± That was because of Teng He Town¡¯s dock. Outsiders would go there by boat since it would be faster. Then they would eat their hotpot and sail their boats home. Some of Su¡¯s Embroidery employees lived far away, so they sometimes stayed the night at the shop¡¯s dormitory. They would go home on a day off, and those with children would travel together. Su Binglan had considered this situation and arranged two oxcarts for them to use as buses. Every morning, someone would pick up these employees who lived far from the shop and arrange for an oxcart to return them at night. It was convenient for many people, and some thought it was pretty good to live in the dormitory as there would be no need to wake up so early in the morning. In other words, the employees could go home whenever they wanted or even live in the dormitory the construction team had completed not long ago. Everyone could take the oxcart back and forth previously. The employees remembered their shock when they first went to the newly-built dormitories. They never expected it to look so good. Each room had four bunk beds, tables, and a row of cabinets, making it convenient for everyone. However, the bathroom was in the corridor. Still, everyone felt safe as they could lock their doors from the inside while a woman watched the doors. If there were problems, the woman would strike the gong. The dormitories were close to Su Teng Village, and many people lived there, so problems were scarce. Moreover, the embroidery shop had hired many people since the dormitory was around. Many more people worked at the embroidery shop now. Since there were oxcarts to pick them up, people from distant villages also went to work at the shop. Therefore, many people lived in dormitories. Four girls lived in one of the dormitories. They would gather, have dinner, and chat there after work. It was very lively. ¡°The snowflakes outside look so big.¡± ¡°It snowed much earlier this year compared to last year.¡± ¡°I was supposed to rest for the day tomorrow and planned to go home tonight, but it¡¯s snowing, so I can only stay here.¡± ¡°Anyway, Aunt Li from our village will take the oxcart home. I¡¯ll ask her to inform my mother about my stay here.¡± ¡°My parents are relieved that I¡¯m staying in the dormitory. Our building has two floors and has iron fences surrounding them. No one can enter. We¡¯re in a small district with people guarding outside our dormitory.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a place in the past. Moreover, Miss Su has prepared toiletries, work clothes, towels, and so on. It wasn¡¯t even this convenient at home in the past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too convenient here, and the embroidery shop pays us a lot. Even my parents feel I proud whenever they talk about me to others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have much work and can rest eight days a month. I¡¯m not too exhausted and can even earn a silver tael. I heard there will be more in the future. ¡°The more work we do, the more we earn.¡± The four girls chatted away but did not feel sleepy. Meanwhile, the Su family finished cooking and ate around the brick bed. Even though Su Binglan had eaten a little at her grandparents¡¯ place, she would eat more with her parents after returning home. Her father and three brothers were drinking happily. ¡°This wine is delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just delicious. It¡¯s too delicious. This wine has a strong yet mellow fragrance.¡± ¡°I never imagined drinking our own wine.¡± ¡°Eat quickly, don¡¯t just drink,¡± Shen Qiuhua warned them. While the family ate, the wind outside became stronger. They could hear the sound of the north wind hitting the window from inside the house. Su Wenwu looked at the charcoal on the ground and said, ¡°When the weather was cold in the past, people would freeze to death. Now that they have better access to charcoal, they won¡¯t even feel cold.¡± That was because firewood was burning under the heated brick bed, and charcoal was burning in the furnace. However, Su Binglan had made a small gap in the window frame to prevent the burning charcoal smoke from suffocating everyone. Su Wenwu became quite emotional because he did not want to burn too much firewood when the weather was cold. Everyone was eating when an urgent knock sounded on the door. ¡°Is that someone knocking?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s knocking on the door in the middle of the night, and they sound quite anxious. They must be facing an emergency.¡± ¡°Quick, it¡¯s snowing so heavily, and a thick layer of snow is outside. Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Shen Qiuhua hurriedly left the bed and was about to walk out as she spoke. Su Binglan looked at Su Wenxiu and realized he had just drunk some wine. Fortunately, she had not. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you to take a look, Mother..¡± Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Female Doctor Chapter 446: Female Doctor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked solemn at that moment. She knew the person knocking on the door was anxious when she heard the urgent knocking, especially since it was snowing heavily. Hearing the urgent knocks made one¡¯s heart pound. Su Wenxiu paused his drinking. He had savored the moment while drinking, but his expression turned severe. ¡°Is that person looking for a doctor?¡± Someone else once knocked on their door in the middle of the night. That person¡¯s family member had a terrible stomach ache then, so Su Wenxiu went to check on the patient and prescribed them some medicine. Therefore, he could already guess what the knocking would bring. Su Binglan said, ¡°You already drank alcohol, so you can¡¯t treat anyone, even if you say you¡¯re sober.¡± She said that to prevent facing any extra problems. Su Wenxiu felt a little annoyed with himself. He looked down at the wine he held and suddenly felt he should stop drinking. ¡°I won¡¯t drink any more next time, Little Sister.¡± He intended to quit drinking entirely to be a good doctor. Su Wenxiu knew he should no longer drink to be a good doctor because he could easily kill someone if he drunkenly prescribed the wrong medicine. It would be a fatal mistake, and there was no need for anyone to remind him of such things because he knew it in his heart. Su Binglan was delighted to hear what her second brother said. She replied, ¡°It¡¯s good you realized it yourself, Second Brother. I¡¯ll make some fruit juice and milk tea for you later. Then you¡¯ll know that drinking other things can be better than wine.¡± There were only a few beverages like those in that era, and even fruits were a precious resource. Therefore, wine became something most enjoyed drinking. However, if there were beverages like fruit juice and milk tea, Su Binglan believed most would stop drinking alcohol and drink those two instead. Still, she wanted to start her winery first. She would make drinks like fruit juice and milk tea when the winery got on the right track. After all, she had to take things one step at a time. Su Binglan could not chat with her second brother and quickly left with her mother. At that moment, everyone at home was worried that something terrible might happen. Shen Qiuhua rushed out of the inner room and arrived at the door before quickly opening it. She saw an older woman standing outside. Shen Qiuhua had an impression of the older woman. She seemed to be from Stone Village. Shen Qiuhua had seen her before when she went to Northern Song Village to get oil. Later, the older woman went to the Su family¡¯s house to buy rapeseeds. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± Before Shen Qiuhua could ask anything, the older woman anxiously interjected, ¡°Ma¡¯am, is Miss Su home?¡± ¡®Yes, I¡¯m home. Do you need something?¡± Upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s voice, the older woman immediately tried to kneel before Shen Qiuhua. However, Shen Qiuhua was swift and quickly stopped the older woman. ¡°Madam, please tell us what you need.¡± Su Binglan also arrived at the door at that time. ¡°Is there something you need, Madam?¡± The older woman sobbed, ¡°My daughter-in-law is about to give birth, but the midwife says it¡¯s a difficult labor since the fetus isn¡¯t in the right position. I was afraid, so I ran here to beg you to save her. Please, save her, Miss Sul¡± Shen Qiuhua was astounded. ¡°B-But my daughter doesn¡¯t know how to deal with that. Her skills are excellent, but how could a young girl know such things?¡± ¡°I-I have no other choice, Ma¡¯am. Everyone says you¡¯re a lucky star, Miss Su. Please, I beg you!¡± The older woman would have knelt if Shen Qiuhua had not stopped her. Thick layers of snow had already covered the older lady, and she barely knew how she even got to the Su family¡¯s home. Su Binglan solemnly said, ¡°Quickly take me to your house, Madam.¡± After all, she was highly anxious about matters involving human lives. Shen Qiuhua was stunned. ¡®Binglan is skilled in medicine, but we¡¯re discussing delivering a baby. It should be something a midwife handles.¡¯ She said, ¡°Binglan, that¡¯s midwifery.¡± She was concerned about her daughter because of what others would say if something terrible happened. However, Shen Qiuhua could not say much when she looked at the older woman before her. She also wanted to help at this crucial juncture but was still most concerned about her daughter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mother. I¡¯ll take a look. Maybe there¡¯s something I can do to help.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed when she saw her daughter¡¯s determined expression. She knew her daughter was a kind-hearted person. Su Binglan would never have a reason to ignore such a situation whenever she encountered one. Moreover, she was indeed highly skilled in medicine. When the older woman heard that Su Binglan would help, she cried, ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Su!¡± She felt relieved whenever she looked at Su Binglan and heard her voice. The older woman knew her daughter-in-law would be okay if Su Binglan were around. The older woman sobbed so much that she could barely speak. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take the medicine box immediately. We¡¯ll take the carriage.¡± A thick layer of snow had already fallen, but fortunately, they had a carriage at home. Now, they could travel faster. Moreover, Stone Village was not too far from the neighboring villages. Su Binglan was swift and quickly went to her room to get the medicine box. Meanwhile, the Su family members could no longer be bothered to eat. They looked at Su Binglan and asked in unison, ¡°Binglan, what¡¯s happening?¡± But she had no time to explain. Instead, she said briefly, ¡°I¡¯m heading to Stone Village.¡± At that moment, Shen Qiuhua appeared and hurriedly put on a thick coat before saying, ¡°Someone there is about to give birth and is having a difficult labor. Binglan wants to go and help. I¡¯m going with her.¡± She worried about her daughter because Su Binglan knew nothing about childbirth. However, Shen Qiuhua had birthed four children and had some experience, so perhaps she could help. ¡°What?¡± The whole family was in shock when they heard Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Little Sister, I¡¯ll come with you since I¡¯m a doctor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man,¡± Shen Qiuhua said directly, ¡°You can¡¯t help at all, so just stay home. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± After a moment, Su Wenxiu finally reacted to what his mother said. After all, the situation was different from treating sick patients. In addition, the people of this era were still conservative and had feudal thoughts. A man could never help with childbirth. Su Wenxiu was about to get off the brick bed but fell silent when he heard his mother¡¯s words. Even Su Binglan¡¯s hand that was about to grab the medicine box paused. She had never considered what her mother said and realized she should take in a female apprentice or ask her second brother to take one in. Some things were inappropriate for male doctors to handle in that era, so females would have a much easier time doing it. Still, now was not the time to think of such things as Su Binglan wanted to hurry to Stone Village. After packing up, Shen Qiuhua accompanied her daughter and brought the older woman along. The trio boarded the oxcart and headed straight to Stone Village. Although there was a thick layer of snow, the road was still easier to walk on. Therefore, the trio soon arrived at the older woman¡¯s house in Stone Village.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Sweat Chapter 447: Sweat Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The trio did not hear any shouting from inside but heard crying instead. ¡°Mother, sob, sob¡­ ¡°Mother¡­¡± It was the sound of two boys crying. The older woman hurriedly got off the carriage tremblingly. When the trio entered, they saw a man squatting at the door with his arms around his head. No one could see his emotions, but Su Binglan noticed he was trembling as if he was crying. The man seemed to have heard noises and stood up. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re home.¡± He stood up but immediately became dizzy because he had been squatting for a long time. The older woman hurried over. ¡°How¡¯s it going in there?¡± ¡°The midwife is still inside. I wanted to go in and see my wife, but the midwife wouldn¡¯t let me. She said we could collide or something.¡± The man initially wanted to go to Su Teng Village and beg Su Binglan for help, but his mother told him to stay while she went instead. Besides, the man would not know what to say to Su Binglan, and someone had to stay home to watch over the birthing mother. The older woman thought perhaps her daughter-in-law would have more strength with her son here. She anxiously wanted to go in and take a look, and Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua followed her in. The man had yet to react out loud, thinking, ¡®Miss Su is here, so my wife will be okay, right?¡¯ He was so excited at that moment that the tears he had held back finally fell. He pulled his two sons back and said, ¡°Your mother will be okay. You¡¯ll have a little sister soon.¡± The couple already had two sons and wanted a daughter. They visited a doctor, who told them they would have a daughter. The man¡¯s wife gave birth to her first two children relatively quickly, which was normal. However, the man wondered why the third child had so many complications. He was terrified. Two midwives were in the house, but the woman had lost her strength and consciousness, frightening the midwives. They called out to the woman, but she did not wake up. At that moment, Su Binglan, Shen Qiuhua, and the older woman entered. The older woman¡¯s face turned ashen when she saw that her daughter-in-law had fainted. ¡°What happened to my daughter-in-law? Chunliu, wake up. Wake up!¡± The older woman¡¯s voice trembled. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± The older woman¡¯s expression instantly improved when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Su, I beg you¡­ Shen Qiuhua held the older woman¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Everything will be okay.¡± Although Shen Qiuhua was unsure, she felt that Chunliu would be okay when she saw Su Binglan¡¯s calm expression. After all, Su Binglan was highly capable, and Shen Qiuhua believed in her daughter¡¯s abilities. Even so, Shen Qiuhua was very nervous. Still, she tried to calm down and comfort the older woman. Meanwhile, Su Binglan hurriedly gathered her acupuncture needles and pricked Chunliu several times. After a few needles, Chunliu slowly opened her eyes. Then Su Binglan revealed a pill, saying, ¡°Eat this. You¡¯ll have more strength.¡± She made those pills from medicinal herbs in her free time, making them more convenient to eat. However, she had only made a few for emergency use and did not expect them to be helpful so soon. The woman slowly woke up but seemed slightly confused at that moment. ¡°This is Miss Su,¡± the older woman hurriedly explained, ¡°Listen to her instructions, Chunliu.¡± Upon hearing that it was Miss Su, it went without saying that the woman knew who she was. The woman quickly took Su Binglan¡¯s medicine, which melted in her mouth. Afterward, the woman suddenly regained some of her strength. The two midwives were also stunned when they heard it was Miss Su. The duo had children working at Su Binglan¡¯s embroidery shop, so they immediately became more respectful toward her. Su Binglan examined the woman and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem. Let me straighten it out for you.¡± She straightened up her back and explained things to the midwives as she busied herself. The two midwives were shocked when they heard Su Binglan was teaching them how to deal with the situation. Although the duo was shocked, they patiently listened to the young lady¡¯s instructions. Then Su Binglan made Chunliu breathe harder, and the child soon emerged. ¡°Waaa! Waaa!¡± A loud cry sounded. The older woman¡¯s legs weakened, and she fell to the ground when she heard the cries. After all, she had used all her strength to get Su Binglan to come over. Shen Qiuhua heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all right.¡± Meanwhile, the two midwives washed the child and tidied up Chunliu. Chunliu was exhausted but held on and looked at Su Binglan gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. Thank you.¡± Su Binglan carried the child and showed her to Chunliu. ¡°Look, this is your daughter. She looks healthy and energetic, so you can sleep now. Everything will be fine when you wake up.¡± Chunliu nodded with teary eyes and glanced at her newborn daughter before falling asleep. One of the midwives carried the child out for the father to see. However, she saw that the man had fainted. ¡°Father? Father!¡± The two little boys were frightened. Su Binglan came out to look and realized nothing was wrong since the man had only fainted from fright. After pricking the man with needles, he regained consciousness and ran straight to his wife. Su Binglan smiled when she saw the man¡¯s reaction. The man knew how to dote on his wife and let the midwives care for the newborn child first. The two little boys also went to see their mother. After confirming that their mother was okay, they curiously went to see their newborn sister. Then they reached out and gently touched their sister¡¯s cheek. The duo dared not move too much. Still, the two boys¡¯ eyes lit up when they touched their sister¡¯s cheeks. They seemed to like their sister very much. When the two midwives finished packing, they looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Miss Su.¡± ¡°You two should continue learning,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can help more people in the future. I¡¯ll teach you more if I have time, okay?¡± The midwives revealed excited smiles and gratitude when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. Su Binglan waved and smiled as she noticed the snow was getting heavier. Then she prepared to go home with her mother. The older woman was grateful to Su Binglan and took out all the copper coins she had saved to give to her. However, Su Binglan shook her head, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Madam. It was just a small matter.¡± The older woman looked at Su Binglan gratefully. ¡°Miss Su, I saw that you gave Chunliu medicine. That medicine must be costly. You¡¯re a good person, but you helped me so much, yet you don¡¯t want to accept anything. I feel terrible. I can¡¯t let you give us the medicine for free. We must pay you.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°That medicine costs five copper coins, Madam. You know the rules of my prior consultations. My medicinal ingredients are not expensive.¡± Ultimately, Su Binglan only took five copper coins. The older woman thanked her profusely with tears in her eyes. Even after getting onto the carriage, Shen Qiuhua did not return to her senses. Su Binglan looked at her mother¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Mother, were you scared?¡± Shen Qiuhua regained her senses and held Su Binglan¡¯s hand. ¡°Binglan, you did a good thing, and I¡¯m extremely proud of you.¡± It was a matter of life and death, and Shen Qiuhua broke out in a cold sweat.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: The Oxcart Flipped Chapter 448: The Oxcart Flipped Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°You were worried about me just now, right?¡± Su Binglan asked. Shen Qiuhua patted her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°How can I not worry about you? If anything happened to that woman, it would be bad for your reputation. I knew life was at stake, but I can¡¯t stop you from doing something just because I was worried and afraid.¡¯ She seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Someone from our village died because of this before. She was from a good family and was about the same age as me. ¡°We got along well and often talked when I first came to Su Teng Village. She told me many things about the village. When she died, her family moved far away.¡± Shen Qiuhua let out a long sigh after telling her daughter about this. Su Binglan had never thought of this. However, she wanted to train the midwives in the surrounding villages and share her knowledge. Then they could help more people. Still, most might not even be able to learn about surgery and cesarean delivery. They might be unable to accept such a method of saving people, and Su Wenxiu only accepted males as apprentices. Su Binglan suddenly realized that she needed to take in some female apprentices. Perhaps she had to open a medical school to teach more people about childbirth. Only then could they help more people. Not only was food culture in this era backward, but their medical knowledge was the same. Su Binglan drove the carriage home while thinking of this, but the snow on the road was thick and hefty, making it challenging to traverse. Therefore, the carriage moved very slowly. It was already midnight when the mother-daughter duo reached home. The entire family was still awake, worried about Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan. Hence, they lit an oil lamp and shucked corn on the brick bed while awaiting their return. The family had planted a lot of corn, but the corn was not ready for harvesting yet. When the duo returned, everyone anxiously asked, ¡°How was it? Is everyone okay?¡± Shen Qiuhua brushed the snow off her body and went inside. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. Binglan adjusted the baby¡¯s fetal position, and the young woman successfully gave birth to a little girl.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Liu Yinyin was also worried when she gave birth to her two sons. Fortunately, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai¡¯s births went as expected without complications. She knew that fear and worry very well, even if someone else faced them. ¡®It¡¯s good that everything went well. Now the woman can finally breathe a sigh of relief.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua did not see Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu around, so she asked, ¡°Are Wenxiu and Wenwu asleep?¡± Su Fengmao sighed and answered, ¡°Someone else knocked on our door. The person had a broken leg, so Wenxiu took his medicine box and went to treat the person. Wenwu was worried and followed them. They just left not too long ago but have yet to return.¡± Su Wenzhe looked at the yard. ¡°There¡¯s a blizzard outside, and I heard the man was taking an oxcart home when it flipped on the way.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shen Qiuhua was shocked. ¡®How could the oxcart flip over?¡¯ When she thought of the piles of snow and potholes on the road, she knew the oxcart could quickly flip over if one were unfamiliar with the roads. ¡°Is everyone all right?¡± ¡°A few people were sitting on the oxcart. I heard they were visiting relatives and were going home late at night. Everyone fell, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem. Only one person broke his leg.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t go anywhere on a snowy day and should only stay home.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Second Brother¡¯s medical skills are exceptional. He¡¯s perfect for this scenario and won¡¯t face any problems. He¡¯ll be back when he¡¯s done.¡± She was confident in Su Wenxiu¡¯s medical skills as she had witnessed how hardworking he was. ¡°Second Brother had practiced on many animals, so handling this situation is the most basic and straightforward to him.¡± Although Su Binglan had said that, Shen Qiuhua was still concerned about the blizzard. She looked outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s still snowing outside. I¡¯m just worried it might be too heavy and make it difficult for them to come home.¡± Her heart was in her throat when she thought about it. Su Fengmao said, ¡°I wanted to go with them, but they wouldn¡¯t let me. Wenwu says he knows martial arts and might be able to help if he goes along. Wenxiu didn¡¯t want Wenzhe to follow either because he wanted Wenzhe to be here in case anything else happened.¡± Su Wenzhe said thoughtfully, ¡°I want to learn kung fu from Wenwu when I have time because I think it¡¯s useful. Perhaps it can be helpful at a critical moment.¡± Su Binglan agreed with Su Wenzhe, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, Big Brother. You must learn some martial arts. Oh, you should learn too, Father.¡± Su Fengmao would always listen to his daughter. After hearing her words, he said without hesitation, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll also make time to learn kung fu.¡± He knew he could help his children if he learned kung fu, so he agreed. The blizzard outside was worsening, and the snow on the ground became thicker. Even the eaves had a thick layer of snow on them. Su Binglan looked at the heavy snow and suddenly understood why most were worried that the snow would cause their houses to collapse. Some houses were not sturdy, and the roofs could easily cave in because of the heavy snow. Fortunately, the Su family had built a sturdier house. Now they did not need to worry about the winter. Still, many Su Teng villagers had repaired their houses, so there should be no significant issues. After all, many families had begun working for Su Binglan, so they had no problems repairing their houses after receiving their wages. The villagers could also ask Su Zhengde¡¯s construction team for help, as a simple repair would not cost much and would save them plenty of trouble. That was also why Su Binglan did not pinch pennies and bonuses for her employees. Above all, these wages and bonuses were vital to these families. It seemed that earning money could save people. Shen Qiuhua sipped some warm water and panted. ¡°Fortunately, I noticed that the weather would worsen and told the night shift staff at the factory to leave early. ¡± That was also what Su Binglan had suggested. When they first opened the factory, she said everyone should get off work early if it rained or snowed heavily. However, she would not cut the workers¡¯ pay, even though they went home earlier than usual. Su Wenzhe and Su Wenwu had yet to return, so the family stayed up longer. They sat around the brick bed, talking while continuing their work as a distraction. They would also look outside occasionally. Many people went to bed late that night. Li Mei slept in the same room as her sisters, while her brother slept in another. Since Li Mei worked in the tofu shop, her family¡¯s life improved. She also ensured that her younger siblings had enough nutritious food. Everyone was no longer as thin as before because they ate well and had the strength to do some housework. Their last house was prone to problems, so Li Mei initially worried about it caving in when it snowed during winter. She had only casually brought this up to Du Xiaoju when they chatted. However, Li Mei did not expect Du Xiaoshuan to come and help repair their roof immediately after.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: How It Felt to Like Someone Chapter 449: How It Felt to Like Someone Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Du Xiaoshuan would always bring food for his sister whenever he collected ingredients for the hotpot restaurants. Then Du Xiaoju would share her food with Li Mei, saying Du Xiaoshuan had brought enough for two of them to eat. Li Mei no longer felt sleepy when she thought about that. She thought her sisters had already fallen asleep, but one of them suddenly spoke up, ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s good that Xiaoshuan came to help us fix our roof. Otherwise, it would have collapsed like before with such heavy snow, right?¡± The family could not sleep if there were a blizzard in the past. It was freezing, and their brick bed would be cold because they had to use their firewood sparingly. Now that Li Mei and Li Wei were earning money, they could afford to buy charcoal for their furnace and use more firewood to warm their brick beds. They also had new cotton blankets to keep themselves warm. Li Wei was twelve years old and worked at the embroidery shop, so she received a silver tael last month. She was overjoyed and only remembered running straight home to give her money to Li Mei. The whole family was thrilled that day and made dumplings to celebrate. The whole family enjoyed eating dumplings, especially meat dumplings. Li Mei felt much more relaxed now that one of her sisters could also earn money. Li Mei no longer had to bear the family¡¯s burdens alone. She could relax a lot more in terms of mentality. For some reason, Li Mei¡¯s mood inexplicably improved after meeting Du Xiaoshuan. She would feel happier after seeing him sometimes, looking like she had seen the sun for the first time. However, she felt a little confused and guessed that Du Xiaoshuan only treated her as a sister. Li Mei¡¯s parents were no longer around, so she could only keep such things to herself. She did not know who to talk to about these things and could not fall asleep whenever she thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Li Wei.¡± She looked at her sister. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems with the roof this winter. You can sleep well tonight.¡± Li Wei turned to face Li Mei and said, ¡°Big Sister, I think Xiaoshuan is quite good.¡± Li Mei was stunned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Well, obviously because he treats you well, Big Sister.¡± To Li Wei, no one cared as much about her and her siblings as Du Xiaoshuan, especially since her parents were no longer around. Du Xiaoshuan would bring them food and care for them, even telling them to seek him out should they need help. Li Mei was mature for her age and knew Du Xiaoshuan treated her sister differently. ¡°Xiaoshuan is good to you, Big Sister.¡± ¡°Good to me?¡± Li Mei asked with a raised brow. Li Wei looked at her sister¡¯s confused expression and said excitedly, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s good to you. He buys things for us and even brings water for us. Xiaoshuan even helped to chop our firewood. ¡°He also told us to eat better and not to lift the water buckets ourselves. He¡¯s strong, so he carries them for us.¡± Li Mei was stunned when she heard all that. ¡°So, our water tank is full, and there are firewood piles for us? Xiaoxhuan did all that?¡± Li Wei noticed her sister¡¯s shock and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Li Mei replied with widened eyes, ¡°I thought Second Sister, you, and Little Brother did all that.¡± Her younger siblings always took care of the housework whenever she was busy. Therefore, she did not overthink it. Li Wei said, ¡°Xiaoshuan has been handling those things for us recently, Big Sister. Do you think he likes you?¡± Li Mei¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°Y-You¡­ What nonsense are you spewing?! Don¡¯t say such things, child!¡± She did not expect her younger sister to say such a thing. Fortunately, it was nighttime, and Li Wei did not know that her eldest sister was blushing. ¡°I think it¡¯s true, Big Sister. Otherwise, why would Xiaoshuan help us so much? Also, I saw how he looks at you. It was a look of love.¡± Li Wei was no longer a little girl, even though she was only twelve. In addition, she worked in the embroidery shop, and the employees would discuss many things whenever they had free time, so she learned a lot. She suspected that Du Xiaoshuan liked her eldest sister. Some workers in the embroidery shop also discussed it. When Li Mei heard that, she stuttered, ¡°H-How do you know what I-love means?!¡± Li Wei nodded. ¡°Of course, I understand. You must treat him well if you like him back. Xiaoshuan doesn¡¯t treat anyone else as well as you. ¡°Everyone notices it, even the neighbors. Someone even asked if you were going to propose to Xiaoshuan.¡± Li Mei said conflictedly, ¡°N-No, don¡¯t speak of such nonsense. Xiaoshuan didn¡¯t mention that to me.¡± ¡®P-Perhaps he¡¯s only helping my family out of pity. After all, I work with his sister and have a good relationship with her. That¡¯s why Xiaoshuan is helping us.¡¯ Li Wei gazed at her eldest sister¡¯s conflicted expression and felt she had to help Li Mei. ¡®I¡¯ll ask Xiaoshuan about it next time.¡¯ She paused momentarily and leaned closer to her eldest sister, ¡°So tell me, Big Sister. Do you like Xiaoshuan?¡± ¡°I¡­ How would I know?¡± Li Mei instinctively wanted to retort. However, she felt she could not say one thing and mean another. Still, she did not know how it felt to like someone. After some thought, Li Wei asked, ¡°Do you feel happier whenever you see Xiaosuan? You see, he¡¯s perfect and treats you well. I also heard that his sister and mother are good people.¡± Li Wei and Du Xiaoju were of the same age. They had much to discuss whenever they met. Therefore, Li Mei also liked Du Xiaoju very much. Li Mei looked at her younger sister¡¯s serious expression. She knew Li Wei had to become more mature since their parents had passed away early. Li Wei would oversee the house inside and out while caring for their other two siblings whenever Li Mei worked. However, since Li Wei had also started working, only their younger siblings stayed home to do the housework. Moreover, their neighbors were kind and would come over to help if anything happened. Still, Li Mei did not want to trouble others constantly. ¡°You must be honest, Big Sister. Previously, we feared you would find a husband that wouldn¡¯t care about us. But now, we want you to find someone who will treat you well.¡± Since Li Mei and Li Wei worked for Su Binglan, they earned good money. Therefore, many people went to propose to Li Mei. No one minded that she still had younger siblings to care for. However, she tactfully rejected them because her younger siblings were still young. After pondering, Li Wei asked, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t Xiaoshuan settle down here recently? He also bought land in our village, so you two can be together in the future if you want. The house he plans to build will just be a row away from us.¡± Li Mei finally understood what her younger sister meant.. ¡°Sister, who taught you these things?¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: A Good Family Chapter 450: A Good Family Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Mei always looked at her sister as a young and innocent girl, so hearing her say such things felt strange. Therefore, Li Mei felt puzzled. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± Li Wei said, ¡°Madam Li says that Xiaoshuan often comes to our house to help, so he probably likes you. Madam Li wanted to visit you. She also said it¡¯s good that I¡¯m working at the embroidery shop now, and we have a good home. ¡°She thinks Xiaoshuan is a good person, especially since those who work with Miss Su aren¡¯t problematic. Also, Xiaoshuan will settle in Su Teng Village soon, so it¡¯ll be good if you could be with him. ¡°Our sister and brother think it¡¯s good, too. We only want you to be happy, Big Sister. You like Xiaoshuan too, right, Big Sister?¡± Li Mei knew Madam Li was one of the most warm-hearted people in the village. As their neighbor, the older lady often helped them. However, Li Mei never expected Madam Li to tell Li Wei such things. Li Mei thought deeply before saying, ¡°B-But Xiaoshuan might not mean that.¡± She did not want to reveal her thoughts too early, afraid she would become a laughing stock to others. When Li Wei heard her eldest sister¡¯s words, she knew her eldest sister and Du Xiaoshuan had a chance. She asked anxiously, ¡°Who told you that? Madam Li said she had asked Xiaoshuan for his opinion about you. He says he has feelings for you but fears scaring you. Xiaoshuan wants to treat you well but take things slow.¡± Li Mei instantly blushed upon hearing this. ¡°Did Xiaoshuan really say that?¡± Her eyes were shining. ¡°Yes, Madam Li said so.¡± Li Wei nodded. No one knew Li Mei had an inferiority complex. She used to be afraid of others looking down on her but knew that Du Xiaoshuan treated her differently. However, she dared not overthink the situation. ¡®Even if he treats me differently, what about his mother? Would she despise me?¡¯ Li Mei also feared this because she had previously heard people¡¯s gossip. However, the Su Teng villagers were not the ones gossiping about Li Mei. Instead, Li Mei¡¯s neighbors¡¯ relatives were the ones who came to Su Teng Village and talked about Li Mei behind her back whenever they saw her. They would say she had no parents with younger siblings to care for, making her a burden. Some of the words Li Mei heard were very harsh, so she felt inferior and had low self-esteem. Moreover, Du Xiaoju treated Li Mei as a sister, and Li Mei wondered if Du Xiaoju would stop treating her as such if she heard people¡¯s gossip. It scared Li Mei, and she did not know who to tell these thoughts. She would have kept these things to herself and said nothing if it were not for Madam Li¡¯s concern and Li Wei¡¯s question. Li Mei was at a loss, and her heart was a mess. Li Wei anxiously asked, ¡°Big Sister, do you like Xiaoshuan? Are you happy whenever you see him?¡± Li Wei anxiously shook her eldest sister¡¯s hand, and Li Mei could only nod, saying, ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡°All right. I understand, Big Sister.¡± After thinking about it, Li Wei asked Madam Li to help match the two. The tofu factory gave everyone an early night off because of the terrible weather. Therefore, the night shift workers could go home early and rest more. Liu Qiao happened to be working the night shift, but because she got off work early, her parents had already prepared dinner. Her sister-in-law, Miss Wang, had started working at the embroidery shop, which had closed early, too. The family was having an early dinner when Liu Qiao¡¯s mother looked at the blizzard and asked worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily. Is Song Yi still out delivering goods?¡± Liu Qiao¡¯s mother had already started treating Song Yi as her son-in-law. She was just waiting for his parents to come and propose marriage. Song Yi was a diligent and capable child. Most importantly, he worked for Su Wenwu and gained the Su family¡¯s trust. Liu Qiao¡¯s parents were quite satisfied. Liu Qiao said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. He¡¯ll be fine after delivering the goods in the afternoon. He said that he¡¯d bring his mother back after work tonight.¡¯ ¡°That child is so dutiful and always brings his mother home. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little far since they live in Northern Mountain Village. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s gone back yet or not.¡± Liu Qiao said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. They¡¯ve walked that road many times. Besides, when Madam Ding noticed the weather wasn¡¯t good, she told my sister-in-law and the others to get off work early, so Mrs. Song had already left.¡¯ Miss Wang said, ¡°I work in the embroidery shop and know Mrs. Song. She¡¯s such a lovely person. The whole family is kind and helps everyone around them. They¡¯re also well-spoken and soft, so I feel comfortable with them. ¡°Mrs. Song¡¯s cooking is excellent, too. She always shares her food with me whenever she brings some to work.¡± The embroidery workshop had no cafeteria yet, so those who lived far away would bring food. However, there was a pot in the staff dormitory, and some people would reheat their lunch for everyone. Miss Wang had eaten Mrs. Song¡¯s cooking before, and it was delicious. Liu Qiao¡¯s mother said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, I know how good the Song family is, so I feel at ease letting Liu Qiao be with Song Yi.¡± Liu Qiao was embarrassed. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°All right, I won¡¯t talk about that anymore. Let¡¯s eat. Since the weather was so terrible, I thought of inviting the Songs for dinner, but the embroidery shop workers told me Mrs. Song had already gone home when I went there.¡± Miss Wang added, ¡°I invited them to our house for dinner, but they couldn¡¯t come. Mrs. Song said she wanted us to go to her house for dinner when we have time.¡± Everyone smiled when they spoke. Song Yi did not stay idle after delivering the goods. Instead, he helped Su Fengmao with work. Su Fengmao was responsible for the goods whenever someone came to collect them. Since Song Yi was younger and more muscular, he decided to help the older man. Su Fengmao had told his daughter about it when he got home, so Su Binglan was happy to give Song Yi a little more bonus. Song Yi went to pick up his mother after work, and the two traveled home on an oxcart. It was the same every day. Mrs. Song said, ¡°This oxcart belongs to the Su family, Song Yi. Send it back to them since you¡¯ve finished delivering the goods. I can walk.¡± Song Yi said, ¡°Mother, this was Miss Su¡¯s idea. She says this oxcart is for me to use since it¡¯ll be more convenient for me to deliver goods. I can use it when I go back and forth home, too. Mrs. Song sighed with emotion. ¡°Miss Su is such a kind person. We wouldn¡¯t be where we are now if it weren¡¯t for her. However, it¡¯s also fortunate that you and Wenwu are close friends. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have known the Su family. ¡°You even got to know Liu Qiao. She¡¯s a well-educated girl, you know. I know she¡¯s a good person because we work in the same department. I¡¯ve met her parents, and I know they¡¯re reasonable at a glance. ¡°I¡¯ll save money and buy some nice things for you to propose marriage. It¡¯s still a little early, but you must treat Liu Qiao well.¡± Song Yi replied thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will cherish what I have.¡± Mrs. Song looked at her son¡¯s expression and nodded in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Besides, look at how Miss Su is hiring people. She hires those with good family backgrounds and good character. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have hired me without hesitation if she didn¡¯t know how we were as people. She even pays me a high salary and bonus every month.¡± Mrs. Song still thought these things were unreal. Sometimes, she discussed these things before her son because it felt more real whenever she repeated them. She could not stop smiling whenever she talked about such things. She knew her life would get better as long as she had money. Song Yi noticed the snow becoming heavier on the way home and said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry home, Mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s snowing already? It¡¯s still so early in winter, but it¡¯s good because it signals a good following year..¡± Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Egg Drop Soup Chapter 451: Egg Drop Soup Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mrs. Song did not feel cold even though it was snowing because she wore thick clothes. Song Yi had earned money and hurriedly bought new cloth and cotton for her. Mrs. Song made new thicker clothes so that she would not feel cold whenever she went to work in the morning and returned in the evening. She wore her thick clothes, and even her heart felt warm. It was a product of her son¡¯s filial piety. She was happy to see him working hard to earn a good living. Being a son was not tiring, and Song Yi was free to care for his parents. Mrs. Song knew her son would not have had such a job if he had never met Su Wenwu. The Su family arranged this job for Song Yi because they trusted him. Song Yi was slightly worried about his father and asked, ¡°Father wouldn¡¯t be chopping wood on the mountain now, right? Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± Mrs. Song also felt a little anxious. ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t been able to stay still since his foot recovered. We¡¯ve already told him to rest at home and not go chopping wood again.¡± Song Yi was anxious but dared not drive the oxcart too fast, afraid they would slip and flip on the snow. Fortunately, they arrived home before the snow became heavier and the sky darkened. Soon after reaching home, the snow became heavier. Mr. Song had also just arrived when the mother-son duo got home. He placed another pile of pine trees in the courtyard. Mrs. Song looked at the heavy snow outside and sighed, ¡°Luckily, we got off work early and got home in time. If we came home a little later, it would be tough for the ox to walk through the blizzard.¡± Mr. Song added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to snow today either. You guys came back early. Usually, I¡¯d have already prepared dinner.¡± Song Yi and his mother worked in Su Teng Village, leaving only his father at home. Therefore, the older man would cook at home while the duo went to work. Mr. Song could not stay idle, so he went to the back of the mountain to chop pine trees during the day. Although the profit from pine wood could not compare to his wife and son¡¯s salaries, he could still earn a little to help out. It was better than being idle at home, after all. He wanted to move around as much as possible, especially now that his foot had recovered. Whenever Song Yi had free time from work, he sometimes went home for lunch and brought a portion for his mother. Other times, he would stay home to accompany his father. Still, he spent most of his time helping in Su Teng Village. The Song family¡¯s lives were fulfilling now because the duo could get paid monthly, so they felt extremely at ease. Mrs. Song explained, ¡°Madam Ding noticed the weather wasn¡¯t good, so she told everyone to go home early. She said it was what Miss Su wanted. We should stop work early before it rained or snowed heavily. She¡¯ll still pay us as usual. ¡°I returned with Song Yi, but some employees stayed in the dorms because they live far away.¡± Mr. Song sighed. ¡°The Su family is so good to everyone. They let you off work earlier if there are storms or blizzards. Mrs. Song added, ¡°Someone said we¡¯d have spring and autumn breaks. Then it¡¯ll be more convenient for everyone to go home and plant crops during spring. It¡¯ll also be convenient for people to harvest their wheat and rice.¡± Mr. Song became excited and happy when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Then it won¡¯t delay our farm work, so we can grow crops and food.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought I would work at the embroidery shop with eight days of rest a month. I would rest a day every two to three days if I worked according to the schedule. I can¡¯t help much with the farm work if I¡¯m too busy.¡± ¡°I thought I could help with the farm work after delivering goods. We won¡¯t delay anything if I have a few days off. I heard Su Fengmao saying that once,¡± Song Yi said smilingly, ¡°It should be true.¡± Although Northern Mountain Village was quite far from Su Teng Village, Mrs. Song had grown accustomed to going home every night. Since Mr. Song would typically stay home, Mrs. Song would worry about him. Still, the journey would not take long as Song Yi and his mother would go to and from Su Teng Village together on the oxcart. Their main concern was going home at night to have dinner and discuss their day together. Mrs. Song would be delighted whenever she shared her happiness with her family. The family chatted and laughed as they started to prepare dinner. Song Yi liked eating egg drop soup, but his family¡¯s financial situation was less than fortunate in the past, so they could not bear to make it. Since the family¡¯s conditions had improved, Mr. and Mrs. Song wanted to steam a big bowl of egg drop soup for their son to eat. They would feed him well and give him the strength to work. They were also more willing to use oil and meat for cooking. The family could only boil their food in the past. They only made very few dishes, with most of them being soup. However, they could occasionally splurge and put oil in their dishes now. They could even make deep-fried food. Song Yi watched his mother pour peanut oil into the pot and seemed to have thought of something before saying, ¡°Mother, someone said the rapeseed yield would be very high. ¡°One acre of rapeseed can produce a lot of oil. So, we should plant one acre worth of rapeseeds to gather oil.¡± He did not know such things in the past. Mrs. Song said, ¡°I heard about that while working at the embroidery shop. Every household in Su Teng Village has planted rapeseed to harvest during spring. It also won¡¯t affect their spring crop planting. But we learned about it too late, so we¡¯ll plant rapeseeds next year instead.¡± Many people trusted Su Binglan and believed everything she said. ¡°Yeah, Miss Su will have more rapeseeds in spring. Since the yield will be high, she¡¯ll let us plant them. Still, we must buy rapeseeds from her.¡± Mrs. Song said, ¡°The seeds Miss Su sells won¡¯t be expensive. People say the seeds only cost five copper coins per pound. We can plant that one pound on one acre of land. ¡°Even if someone can¡¯t afford to pay for their seeds, they can wait until others plant theirs before returning a pound to Miss Su.¡± Mr. Song was burning firewood when he said gratefully, ¡°Miss Su is such a kind person.¡± Everyone often discussed these things when free, whether from the tofu factory or the embroidery shop. Some even thought Su Binglan was a guardian angel who had descended into the mortal world to help them. Those who worked at the embroidery shop cherished their job very much. The employees worked hard, and no one slacked off. Everyone helped each other, and there were no quarrels because they knew Su Binglan valued one¡¯s character the most. Even if some had ill thoughts, those thoughts would disappear under the influence of such an excellent atmosphere. Environments like those could sometimes affect a person. If a group of people were good, the rotten eggs would get infected and turn for the better. Su Fengzhi also prepared to close his shop early and go home to rest when it started snowing. He was still busy making skewers. He barely felt the cold after buying the shop and busying himself. Nonetheless, his business had always been perfect. Moreover, he could handle more work since he had hired Madam Liu¡¯s two brothers to help. Su Fengzhi realized the weather was not good in the afternoon as it looked like it was about to snow. So, he told Madam Liu¡¯s two older brothers to go home early. There were no weather forecasts in that era, and the farmers who relied on the weather had learned to look at the sky to figure things out based on their experiences. They could sometimes predict whether it would rain or snow at a glance. Then they would take precautions in advance.. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Favor Exchange Chapter 452: Favor Exchange Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Dashan and Liu Ershan helped Su Fengzhi at his barbecue skewer shop. They worked diligently and were grateful to their brother-in-law. The duo knew Su Fengzhi could have hired someone else, but he hired them to help improve their lives. The duo did not have much land and could not harvest much food, so they struggled daily. They did not know what they could do to make a better living, but their sister and brother-in-law had hired them to work at the barbecue skewer shop. Not only could the two brothers now eat their fill on weekends, but they also received monthly salaries. They were content, and everyone envied them for having such a good sister. She was the reason they could live well now. Su Fengzhi was an excellent cook and had a good life, while Madam Liu often brought her two brothers food, so the villagers envied them for being related to the Su family. Madam Liu would even bring them a few pounds of rapeseed to plant, and Su Fengzhi gave them a few days off. Su Fengzhi, Liu Dashan, and Liu Ershan were busy then. The two brothers were puzzled when they heard their brother-in-law saying they would close early that day. Su Fengzhi said, ¡°Dashan, Ershan, the weather doesn¡¯t look too good. It looks like it¡¯ll snow heavily, so we¡¯ll close and go home to rest early today.¡± He remembered it would blizzard when the sky got dark, and the wind blew heavily. Liu Dashan and Liu Ershan were still in a daze but honest, asking, ¡°Will it snow heavily?¡± The two brothers lived in Yangshan Village, quite far from town. It would be challenging for them to return if it snowed heavily, but there was a resting place behind the shop. Still, their families would be worried if they did not go home. It was better to return early so their families could feel at ease, significantly since the wind grew stronger. Su Fengzhi looked toward the door and noticed the people on the streets rushing home. ¡°The weather doesn¡¯t look good, and it should snow heavily tonight.¡¯ Liu Dashan also looked outside, saying, ¡°It didn¡¯t start snowing so early in winter last time.¡± Liu Ershan added, ¡°I think it¡¯s a little later than last year.¡± Since there was charcoal in the shop for barbecue skewers, Su Fengzhi gave them some and said, ¡°The weather will be freezing if there¡¯s a blizzard. Take these home to keep yourselves warm at night.¡± ¡°B-But this charcoal is expensive, Brother-in-law. We can¡¯t take them for free.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, you help us so much every day. How can we take your charcoal?¡± The two brothers were sensible and knew how well their sister and brother-in-law had treated them. Therefore, they felt guilty about taking anything else from the couple. The duo refused, but Su Fengzhi insisted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, Dashan and Ershan. You know Wenlin and Wenchi are the ones who make the charcoal. You might not care about the cold yourselves, but what about your children? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let your children freeze. You can use this charcoal to keep your brick beds warm. No matter how heavy the snow is at night, it won¡¯t feel freezing if you have a warm bed.¡± He genuinely wanted to help his two brothers-in-law, mainly for his wife¡¯s sake. After all, they were family, and Madam Liu would not have to worry about her siblings as long as they were well. Su Fengzhi had always felt he had let his wife and children down when he was decadent in the past few years. At that time, Madam Liu went to her parents to ask her two brothers for help. Moreover, it would only be good if the siblings helped each other. Since their days had improved, Su Fengzhi would not care about things like charcoal and would be more generous. After experiencing many terrible things, he understood how essential kinship was. He might not be able to see these things normally, but he could see them at critical moments. His family would not be here, let alone help others, if it were not for his niece. Su Fengzhi was insistent, so Liu Dashan and Liu Ershan could only accept. They thought of their children first and knew they should not let them freeze. Whenever there was a blizzard in the past, their children would quickly get a fever. The thought of it was scary, so the two brothers ultimately took the charcoal Su Fengzhi offered. Then the two brothers thought they should work harder for their brother-in-law. Fortunately, they had helped Su Fengzhi and Madam Liu a few years ago. Now, their brother-in-law ad younger sister remembered their kindness and helped them in return. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents also chose to close their duck blood vermicelli shop and go home early. Most had already returned from Teng He Town since it would snow heavily. The Su family members had not slept and were waiting for Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu to return. It was not until midnight that the duo returned in the harsh wind and snow. The snow was so heavy that a thick layer had formed on them. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s so cold! Thank goodness it feels much warmer at home.¡± Su Wenwu felt a nice wave of warmth after brushing the snow off himself at the door and entered the house. However, his clothes were all wet from the melted snow. Su Wenxiu blew on his hands and carefully put away his treasured medicine box. ¡°Wenwu and Wenxiu are finally home.¡± The Su family was relieved when they saw the two brothers returning. Only then did their hearts feel at ease. Su Wenwu said, ¡°I¡¯m back. The snow outside was so heavy, so it wasn¡¯t easy for the carriage to move. Fortunately, you asked Uncle to make anti-slip shoes. The snow doesn¡¯t affect us much now. ¡°We went to Yangshan village, where the patient is from. They went to visit their relatives today and were going home when the driver lost control of the oxcart by the bridge behind Willow Village and flipped over. ¡°Six people fell out, but fortunately, the children and most adults were okay, especially with the heavy snow. But one of them broke his leg under the oxcart¡¯s weight.¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s expression became severe as he listened to Su Wenwu¡¯s words. ¡°Was it that serious?¡± Su Wenwu went into his room to change his clothes. After that, he came back out and answered, ¡°Exactly. When we arrived, the family looked at Second Brother like they had seen their savior. Then Wenxiu mended the person¡¯s leg, and he was fine soon after. That family was very grateful to Wenxiu.¡± A faint smile appeared on Su Wenxiu¡¯s face. That was what his medical studies meant, as he hoped to help as many people as possible. He felt it was meaningful to see those people¡¯s eyes change from despair to hope and confidence. ¡®I won¡¯t drink anymore.¡¯ Fortunately, he had made his own hangover medicine. He only went out with Su Wenwu after drinking it. ¡°Wenwu has helped me greatly this time. If it weren¡¯t for his strength from practicing kung fu, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to lift and fix the oxcart.¡± The duo explained their situation, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, that family has a daughter who became interested in studying medicine when she saw how amazing Wenxiu¡¯s medical skills were and how he saved them..¡± Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Hypnotic Chapter 453: Hypnotic Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu added, ¡°That girl seems brilliant and calm, but I already have three apprentices. I don¡¯t have the energy to take in another apprentice now. Besides, people will start gossiping if I take that girl in. It won¡¯t be good for her reputation.¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Binglan also studying medicine? That¡¯s because she was born with it.¡± Su Binglan knew the ideology of this era was still somewhat feudal. She also knew she could not change people¡¯s minds, but if someone were willing to study medicine, she would be delighted to teach them. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s inconvenient for a man to handle certain things, like pregnancies, but a woman can handle them. That¡¯s why I plan to take in a few female apprentices.¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard what Su Binglan said. ¡°But you¡¯re already so busy, Binglan. Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°I have the idea already, and I still have to teach more people. I intend to set up a medical school and teach everyone medicine. Then more female doctors can help more people. ¡°I¡¯ll need plenty of workforce and resources to set one up, but it¡¯s still possible to take in apprentices and set up a small class of more than ten people first. That way, those ten people can help teach others when they complete their studies, and I can set up a proper medical school in the future.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly when he heard his sister¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s an incredible idea, Little Sister!¡± ¡®A medical school, huh?¡¯ When he thought about that, he realized that many more people would study medicine so that more people could afford to see a doctor. It was just like how the people of Yangshan Village had their accident near Willow Village. If there were a doctor in Willow Village, they would not have had to travel to Su Teng Village to look for Su Wenxiu or Su Binglan. Fortunately, only one person broke his leg. It would have been worse if there had been a life-threatening situation, but the person was okay since he received treatment in time. Su Wenxiu highly supported his sister¡¯s idea, but the rest of the family fell silent. They felt Su Binglan had lofty thoughts and could not grasp those aspects yet. Still, as members of the Su family, they supported Su Binglan¡¯s idea because she wanted to do good deeds and help more people. After all, it was a matter of saving lives. Shen Qiuhua felt especially so after going to Stone Village with Su Binglan, where she saved the mother and daughter. Shen Qiuhua also wondered what would happen to that woman¡¯s family if something terrible happened to her. She said, ¡°I support you, Binglan. You¡¯re doing amazing things, so tell me if you need help.¡± ¡°I support you too, my daughter!¡± Su Fengmao echoed after returning to his senses. Liu Yinyin raised her hand and said, ¡°Me too, Binglan. It was also dangerous for my sister-in-law when she gave birth to my nephews. It was a close call then, so I know how it feels. ¡®Binglan also saved my brother from that snake bite. I don¡¯t know what would happen to my family without Binglan¡¯s medical skills. My parents, Sisi, and my nephew would have gone crazy if Chengwen had died.¡¯ Liu Yinyin dared not overthink. Therefore, she felt having more doctors around would be beneficial. Sometimes, saving one person was equivalent to saving an entire family. Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s supportive eyes and felt warm inside. Her family was her strength. ¡°Since everyone has agreed, we should tidy up the room in the north courtyard and turn it into a medical school. Let¡¯s put in tables and chairs, and then we can start classes.¡± The Su family¡¯s house was vast and had several courtyards. The one she mentioned was in the northernmost part of the backyard, close to the house¡¯s back entrance. Su Binglan planned to separate that area from the house and use it as a medical school. She explained, ¡°Second Brother, you can help teach alongside your apprentices. Let¡¯s take in more students with an even mixture of males and females. However, some parents might not like us teaching boys and girls together, so it depends on who¡¯s more open-minded and willing to let their children learn. ¡°We¡¯ll make it entirely voluntary without tuition fees. I can teach the female students while you teach the male students about planting and harvesting herbs in the backyard.¡± Su Wenxiu had no objections. ¡°All right, Little Sister. I¡¯ll follow your instructions. We¡¯ll tidy up the place and arrange some tables and chairs before telling everyone about it when the weather improves.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was already very late when the family finished chatting, so they finally went to sleep. Everyone slept soundly on their heated brick beds despite the cold weather, especially when they heard the north wind whistling outside. The howling wind was hypnotic, and snowy nights were best for sleeping. However, the Su family dared not sleep soundly on snowy nights in the past. Their house was not sturdy back then, and they feared the snow would cause their house to collapse. Therefore, they would wake up whenever they heard the slightest noise. Nevertheless, things had changed, and the family had a sturdier and more expansive house. They would be okay and sleep peacefully, no matter how heavy the snow was. The snow stopped the following day, and snow covered the entire village after the blizzard. The village looked like a fairy tale. Every household opened its doors early in the morning. The villagers took their brooms to sweep the snow from their courtyards to make a path. Everyone had grown accustomed to such a thing. The villagers would clear a path at their doors to make it more convenient for others to walk whenever the heavy snow stopped. When Su Binglan woke up, she realized someone had already cleared a path in the courtyard. She even heard children¡¯s laughter. It turned out that Liu Yinyin was building a snowman with Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Since the academy was closed today, the two little ones did not have to attend school. Last night, Su Binglan told Liu Yinyin she did not need to look after the shop. Instead, she told Liu Yinyin to stay home and play with Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Still, Su Wenzhe went to the accessory store after breakfast because many people from the town still wanted to buy school bags and sweaters. They wanted some of the embroidery shop¡¯s items instead of letting the foreign merchants have them all. Therefore, Su Wenzhe had to ensure the store had enough goods. After washing up and getting dressed, Su Binglan went to the courtyard to help the trio build a snowman. The children felt energized and wanted to play after having a good night¡¯s sleep and a full breakfast. What seemed childish to adults was fun to them. Su Binglan stuck a carrot into the snowman¡¯s face, saying, ¡°This is the snowman¡¯s nose.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Pinocchio¡¯s nose, Aunt Binglan?¡± Su Binglan often told her nephews these stories, so they thought of Pinocchio when she stuffed the carrot into the snowman.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Secret Preparations Chapter 454: Secret Preparations Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°No, this is a snowman¡¯s nose,¡± Su Binglan said with a smile. She was always very patient with her two nephews. After breakfast, Baili Xihong came to play with Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Even Baili Jinghua came to talk to Su Binglan. Su Binglan looked at Baili Jinghua¡¯s expression and felt she had something important to say. She called Baili Jinghua into her room to talk, and Baili Jinghua discussed severe matters with her. ¡°I might have to leave Su Teng Village with Xihong.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why is that? Did something happen?¡± She thought there was something amiss with Baili Jinghua¡¯s expression. She held her friend¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tell me if you encounter any problems, and I can help you solve them.¡± Su Binglan truly treated Baili Jinghua as a sister. After all, Baili Jinghua was Lan Ruobing¡¯s best friend in the past, so Su Binglan hoped to help her. Baili Jinghua whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I feel my parents are not dead yet since I found some clues about them. I want to find them.¡± Su Binglan was stunned when she heard that. ¡°R-Really?!¡± She was thrilled for Baili Jinghua. ¡°It would be a gift if your parents were still alive.¡± Baili Jinghua smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy. I know how capable my parents are, so how could they have died? I want to go to the north to look for them. I¡¯ve only told you about this, okay?¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Baili Jinghua shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll take Xihong with me¡ªthe fewer people who know about this, the better. Don¡¯t worry about us, alright? We¡¯ll be okay.¡± She tightly held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and added, ¡°I have so much to thank you for, Binglan. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak to many business people from other places if I hadn¡¯t helped at the hotpot restaurant. ¡°I heard some news about my parents through their conversations. Then I realized that my parents might still be alive. The last someone saw them was at the northern border.¡± Baili Jinghua¡¯s eyes lit up when she spoke of this. Her heart was full of hope. She thought her parents had died, and her heart was in great pain, but she felt inexplicably happy now that she had learned that her parents could still be alive. She would have a home there if her parents were still alive. Baili Jinghua wanted to bring her son along because she knew her parents would be thrilled to meet Baili Xihong. Su Binglan knew the hotpot restaurant¡¯s business went swimmingly because many foreign merchants would visit Teng He Town to eat hotpot after conducting business. Some even visited just to eat hotpot. She also knew how popular her hotpot restaurants had become. Although she had two hotpot restaurants now, they would still be packed with customers, and many others would line up outside. Plus, more people would want to eat hotpot because it was winter. People came from around the world and naturally talked about many things while eating. Baili Jinghua was helping at one of the restaurants and had heard much news about the outside world. However, she never expected to hear about her parents and became extremely excited. She had also been preparing things in secret over the past few days. She had sought Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s Mr. Kong¡¯s help and finally confirmed a location at the northern border. Baili Jinghua wanted to go and look around in hopes of finding her parents. Su Binglan was happy for Baili Jinghua when she heard the news. Baili Jinghua looked at her expression and knew what she was thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety since my martial arts are exceptional. ¡°You even taught me some close combat techniques, so my skills are much better than before. I¡¯ve also asked someone to forge me a weapon, so I can¡¯t be any safer.¡± She had already prepared her things and told her son about her plans, so she brought Baili Xihong to play with his two friends before setting off. Su Binglan noticed Baili Jinghua¡¯s determination and understood her thoughts. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Are you leaving soon?¡± ¡°I plan to leave after attending your uncle¡¯s wedding.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan realized three days remained before Baili Jinghua would leave. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll prepare something for you. It¡¯s colder in the north, so I¡¯ll make you some clothes and food.¡± She would not dissuade Baili Jinghua. After all, Su Binglan would do the same if the roles got switched. Hence, she supported Baili Jinghua and understood her feelings. Still, Baili Jinghua could not bear to let Su Binglan help. She knew how valuable the items the embroidery shop made were. She said, ¡°There¡¯s honestly no need, Binglan. Xihong and I already have everything we need.¡± Su Binglan said severely, ¡°What you¡¯ve prepared is your own, so I¡¯ll prepare some things for you, too. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make you something useful.¡± Baili Jinghua was touched. ¡°The sweaters you made for us feel nice and warm. Even Xihong loves them, always saying how comfortable they are. We used charcoal for our brick bed last night, and it didn¡¯t even feel cold.¡± She was grateful to Su Binglan but did not know how to express her gratitude besides saying, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Binglan.¡± Baili Jinghua knew Su Binglan would prepare useful things for her and her son, but she still felt guilty. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Jinghua.¡± After talking to Baili Jinghua, Su Binglan went to the embroidery shop. When she arrived, the employees were already there while Ding Wan was packing the items Su Binglan had asked them to make for Miao Zhizhi. Ding Wan would bring those items to Old Madam Su¡¯s house today. When Ding Wan saw her niece, she thought Su Binglan wanted to follow her to Old Madam Su¡¯s house. She said, ¡°You¡¯re here early, Binglan.¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt Ding. I came to ask you for a favor.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s hands paused midair when she heard her niece¡¯s words. She put the items aside and asked, ¡°Is it something urgent?¡± Since Ding Wan oversaw the embroidery shop for Su Binglan, she would delegate and instruct the employees to do it. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Let¡¯s put the other things aside for the next couple of days, Aunt Ding. We¡¯ll first make two sets of down jackets for an adult, two more for a kid, and a set of down duvets. Then we¡¯ll make four sweaters. Two will be for an adult, and the others for a kid.¡¯ She wanted to prepare those things for Baili Jinghua and Baili Xihong. Since the north would be colder, they would not freeze if they had these things. ¡°Let¡¯s also make snow boots.¡± Ding Wan knew how to make down jackets and down duvets but was clueless about snow boots. ¡°S-Snow boots?¡± Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Snow Boots Chapter 455: Snow Boots Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ding Wan was puzzled as the people of this era wove their footwear from cattail grass. She had seen the boots people from wealthy families wore but wondered if they felt any warmer than regular ones. Su Binglan looked at her aunt¡¯s puzzled expression and knew she did not know what kind of boots she was talking about. Fortunately, this era had no level of restrictions on people¡¯s outerwear. Ordinary people could make and wear such things. After some thought, she said, ¡°Follow me to my office first, Aunt Ding.¡± The embroidery shop had no papers or pens because Su Binglan kept them in her office behind the shop instead. Ding Wan nodded and followed her niece into the office. ¡°Alright.¡¯ Then Su Binglan drew the boots on paper and told her aunt how to make them. Ding Wan looked at the drawing and listened before becoming excited. ¡°You call these Uggs?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Yes, the bottom is thick and made from a non-slip material. They won¡¯t slip even on icy roads, and since the bottom is thick, it won¡¯t get wet so quickly.¡± ¡°These boots look perfect,¡± Ding Wan sighed, ¡°You want us to make these as soon as possible, Binglan?¡± ¡°Yes, please. Here is the size. Make two pairs this size first, then two more for a kid¡¯s size.¡± Su Binglan knew Baili Jinghua and Baili Xihong¡¯s measurements as she had already planned to make these boots. However, the embroidery shop was swamped, so they could only make these things one at a time. Su Binglan did not expect Baili Jinghua to be in a hurry to find her parents. Thus, Su Binglan could only rush the employees to make them. ¡°They look excellent, especially since they can keep you warm during winter,¡± Ding Wan said. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s fur inside, that¡¯s why.¡± Su Binglan then told her aunt how to make the boots with the simplest method. Ding Wan was highly talented in this area, so she immediately understood her niece¡¯s instructions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I can teach the workers to make these, and they should be ready in three days.¡± Su Binglan felt relieved when she heard her aunt¡¯s words. She returned home soon after and started to marinate the dried pork. She had stored the dry-aged pork in a jar for a long time as it was easy to preserve. When Baili Jinghua and her son traveled, they could eat it with dry rations to fill their stomachs. Meanwhile, Ding Wan did not go to Old Madam Su¡¯s house in the morning. Instead, she arranged for the employees to make Su Binglan¡¯s requested items. She only brought the wedding gifts to Old Madam Su¡¯s house in the afternoon. ¡°Hello, Father-in-law and Mother-in-law.¡± The older couple was delighted to hear that Ding Wan had arrived. However, they did not expect the younger woman to bring so many items with her. Ding Wan had brought large bundles of things into the house from the oxcart. ¡°Why are there so many things, Ding Wan?¡± Su Binglan had been to Old Madam Su¡¯s house yesterday afternoon, so she knew the embroidery shop had been busy preparing some wedding gifts for Miao Zhizhi. She also knew Ding Wan would bring the gifts over today, but she did not expect there to be so many. Ding Wan answered smilingly, ¡°Binglan was the one who requested that we make these things, Mother-in-law and Father-in-law.¡± After moving and arranging everything onto the brick bed, Ding Wan opened the bags individually. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were flabbergasted. ¡°E-Everything looks gorgeous!¡± Old Madam Su¡¯s hands trembled as she tried to touch the items. Although she wanted to touch them, she dared not proceed, fearing dirtying them. ¡°These are too nice. Are those blankets?¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°These are down duvets. Binglan says they¡¯ll feel exceptionally warmer than ordinary blankets. Those are red sweater sets for my brother-in-law and Zhizhi. This box can hold things like jewelry, and that¡¯s a screen.¡± She removed the cloth covering the screen as she spoke. Then she turned it to reveal that both sides were 100% identical. Old Madam Su was stunned. Her eyes sparkled as she glued her gaze onto the screen, unable to look away. ¡°I-It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Then she asked in surprise, ¡°Is that a fragrance I smell?¡± Old Master was stunned, too. He had never seen such beautiful things before. Ding Wan said, ¡°We dipped the thread we used to embroider the screen in some spices so that it smells better. That was all Su Binglan¡¯s idea. She says she¡¯ll personally make the wedding cake, so you already know it¡¯ll taste good. ¡°We also embroidered those two art pieces based on Binglan¡¯s drawings. Fengchen and Zhizhi can hang them on the wall.¡± Old Madam Su nodded excitedly. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful! No, they¡¯re spectacular! Those two aren¡¯t normal drawings but are embroidered instead. It looks so realistic, too.¡± Drawings like those would be worth plenty of money, let alone an embroidered one. Old Madam Su knew these things. She stared at them and could not return to her senses for a long while. ¡°You¡¯re all so thoughtful.¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°Since our family member is getting married, we should do it well. Binglan says she¡¯ll also prepare such gifts when Wenxiu and Wenwu get married.¡± Old Madam Su felt touched and warm inside. ¡°That child is always so meticulous. I don¡¯t know how she comes up with these ideas.¡± ¡®People used to say how much we pampered Binglan. Since she¡¯s such a kind person, we simply had to.¡¯ Old Madam Su returned to her senses and said, ¡°Fengchen and Zhizhi will return soon. They went to town to buy wedding candies. They¡¯ll be delighted to see these things when they get home.¡± Ding Wan said smilingly, ¡°Well, as long as they¡¯re happy. After sending the items over, she returned to the embroidery shop to get busy. The older couple asked her to rest and eat, but Ding Wan said, ¡°I¡¯m quite busy now, but we¡¯ll eat together at Fengchen and Zhizhi¡¯s wedding, okay? I still have things to do at the shop, after all.¡± Old Madam Su held Ding Wan¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re busy delivering things again, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying, Mother-in-law. I don¡¯t feel busy. I¡¯m quite happy doing these things.¡± Ding Wan felt a sense of accomplishment. She felt delighted doing what she was most passionate about. After making the pork jerky, Su Binglan started making the wedding cake. Shen Qiuhua also came home in the afternoon to help her. The duo made the dough together and then carried a few baskets to Old Madam Su¡¯s house. Many guests would attend the wedding, and Old Madam Su must care for everyone, so the things the duo brought were just right for her to use. They had also arranged to deliver the wedding cake to Miao Zhizhi. When Su Binglan arrived at her grandparents¡¯ house, Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi had already returned from town. The couple had bought many wedding candies and were wrapping them in bags. Many families in this era would give their guests one or two candies during a wedding. However, this gesture was more expensive, so they could not bear to give out too many at once. Still, the Su family¡¯s lives had improved, and Su Binglan said the candies would look better if they wrapped them in small packets. Therefore, Su Fengchen wrapped the candies as his niece suggested. When their guests arrived, the couple would give them a small bag.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Makeup Box Chapter 456: Makeup Box Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, Su Fengchen, and Miao Zhizhi busied themselves. Then Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi were stunned when they saw the things Ding Wan had sent over. Miao Zhizhi felt so touched when she saw the exquisite items that she became teary-eyed. She had seen how well the Su family treated her and did not know how to repay them. Although she was the daughter of a clan leader, she had never received or even seen such things. She felt warm in her heart and felt so touched that she almost cried. She only gathered herself when Su Fengchen coaxed her for a while. Therefore, Miao Zhizhi¡¯s eyes shined whenever she saw Su Binglan. Miao Zhizhi choked up, ¡°Thank you very much, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan understood how Miao Zhizhi felt and smiled gently. ¡°We¡¯re family now, and you¡¯re my aunt. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Besides, everyone will come and see these things on your wedding day. I only want to promote these things to them.¡± Miao Zhizhi knew her new-found niece only said that to comfort her. She knew that anyone who attended the wedding that day would be amazed by the gifts she received. She would also feel dignified. Although she wasn¡¯t materialistic, she was still delighted and touched to be valued and pampered by others. She did not know what else to say besides thank you. Miao Zhizhi also knew everyone wanted her and Su Fengchen to be happy together, so she would treat him and his family well. From now on, they would be her family, too. Su Fengchen echoed, ¡°We must thank you, Binglan.¡± He would not have had this life if it were not for his niece. His hands were better, he had a profitable business, and he would marry a woman he loved. ¡°You¡¯re also being too polite with me, Uncle Fengchen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, then,¡± Su Fengchen said smilingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Shen Qiuhua put down her basket and smiled. ¡°Let me know if you need anything else, and I¡¯ll go to town and get it. Don¡¯t let Fengchen and Zhizhi make the trip. They must rest at home for their big day.¡± Su Fengchen said, ¡°We won¡¯t tire ourselves out, Second Sister-in-law. You and Second Brother are usually very busy, so we can¡¯t always trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, especially since it¡¯s a happy occasion. Your second brother and I are willing to join the fun.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengchen were all smiles as they spoke. Indeed, the whole family would be excited these next few days. After putting down the wedding cake, Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua chatted briefly before returning home. The weather was frigid after the snow, and the snow on the ground would fly off whenever the north wind blew. Su Binglan felt her face freeze and rubbed it before looking at her mother. She noticed her mother¡¯s face and ears reddened by the cold, saying, ¡°Is your face freezing, too, Mother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine when we get home.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart was warm, so she barely felt the cold. Su Binglan did not expect it to snow so early this year. She had heard from her parents that it would only snow after half a month in the past. That was why winter had come earlier this year. She had yet to complete some of the things she had planned to do. Her heart ached when she looked at her mother¡¯s red face. Suddenly, Su Binglan thought how nice it would be if her mother wore a scarf and a hat. A light flashed in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. ¡®I can ask the embroidery shop to make scarves and shawls. They can use wool to make scarves and hats, too. Then Mother¡¯s face won¡¯t get so cold when she wears those things.¡¯ People could also wear scarves around their necks to keep warm while looking beautiful. Su Binglan quickly went to the embroidery shop and instructed everyone to do this when the idea appeared in her mind. Making scarves was elementary, much more straightforward than making sweaters and trousers. At this moment, Su Binglan did not know that her scarves and shawls would become a local trend. Ding Wan instantly knew what to do when Su Binglan told her about it. She quickly urged the employees to make scarves, shawls, and hats. When the employees finished making those things, Su Binglan first gave them to her parents so they would not freeze whenever they went out. She also prepared hats and scarves for the rest of her family. She had them made with different colors for the men and women. Everyone would feel warm when they wore their knitted scarves and hats. Old Madam Su could not put down her scarf and hat as she touched them. ¡°I feel so warm already. I never imagined having such a lovely scarf and hat.¡± People of this era also wore hats during winter, but they were cloth hats. Although it did not look as good or feel much warmer, it was much better than wearing nothing. At least the cloth hats could block the wind. Old Madam Su felt much warmer now that she had a thicker scarf and hat. She said smilingly, ¡°My granddaughter is so capable. Now I won¡¯t freeze when I go out in the snow. It looks light to wear even though it¡¯s thicker.¡± Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi also received scarves and hats from their niece. The couple¡¯s faces reddened, but they looked happy wearing their new hats and scarves. Everyone in the Su family was thrilled to receive such gifts. They felt like they had received too many things from Su Binglan. Su Binglan also got the embroidery shop to start making gloves. After arranging these things, the embroidery shop employees got busy again, so she felt she needed to hire more people. Time passed quickly, and the day before Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi¡¯s wedding soon arrived. The Su family gathered at Old Madam Su and Old Master Su¡¯s house that afternoon. Everyone was busy preparing for the wedding. Some busied themselves cooking and wrapping dumplings as the Su family had a reunion dinner. It was also a local custom where the family cooked together a day before the wedding This time, the Su family prepared many dishes to entertain their guests. They made traditional farmer foods like chicken, duck, fish, and other meats. They did not have dumplings in the past, but now that everyone knew how to make them, they prepared them for their reunion dinner. Su Binglan had also brought her makeup box, saying, ¡°Aunt Zhizhi, I¡¯ll do your makeup tomorrow morning.¡± ¡®Make-up?¡¯ Miao Zhizhi did not quite understand what her niece meant by that. ¡°Binglan, are you talking about my face makeup?¡± ¡®I planned to make it simple. I only want to apply some blush, draw my eyebrows, and wear lipstick.¡¯ Miao Zhizhi planned to do it herself. Su Binglan smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right, your face makeup but with a unique look. You¡¯ll know what I mean when I help you tomorrow. After all, you must be the most beautiful person in the room tomorrow.¡± Miao Zhizhi became curious about her niece¡¯s makeup box when she looked at Su Binglan¡¯s mysterious smile.. She asked inquisitively, ¡°Is that box for all your makeup?¡± Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Making Lanterns Chapter 457: Making Lanterns Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I have plenty of good makeup. You¡¯ll know their effects tomorrow. You¡¯re already beautiful, so you¡¯ll look even more beautiful with makeup.¡± Miao Zhizhi looked at Su Binglan, her eyes filled with anticipation. She trusted her niece¡¯s words. After all, women loved to be beautiful, and Miao Zhizhi was no exception. She wanted to look pretty before Su Fengchen. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian brought several jars of wine in the afternoon. The family would drink only some of it at night and use most to entertain the guests tomorrow. Su Binglan looked at the wine her uncle and cousin brought. She said smilingly, ¡°These are fruit wines for the adults to drink. The alcohol content is not high.¡± ¡°Fruit wine?¡± It was everyone¡¯s first time hearing about fruit wine. Su Binglan explained, ¡°We made these from fruits instead of rice. Let¡¯s drink some later tonight. Then everyone will know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Old Madam Su smiled. ¡°Everything you make is good, Binglan. If you say it¡¯s good, we believe it is.¡± ¡°Indeed. I admire Binglan the most. She was the one who came uD with all the wedding gifts the embroidery shop made. Those things are lovely and practical,¡± Ding Wan added as she kneaded the dough. ¡°Stop talking about me, everyone. What are we cooking tonight?¡± Su Binglan asked. Madam Liu answered, ¡°We¡¯re making plenty of delicious food tonight. We¡¯ve prepared dumplings and vegetables to eat. Your third uncle will personally cook these.¡± She was helping Su Fengzhi wash the vegetables as she spoke. The family had rules and customs for eating, but they were relatively simple. Since the Su family was doing well, Old Madam Su wanted everyone to have a happy reunion dinner together. Everyone would eat good food, and dinner was sumptuous. After all, Su Fengzhi had excellent cooking skills. If he made noodles, everyone would think it tasted good. After all, they knew about his culinary skills. Of course, Su Fengzhi knew his cooking skills could not compare to his niece¡¯s. Fortunately, Su Binglan never hid any knowledge from him. She always gave him suggestions after eating his dishes, and he would constantly improve. Therefore, Su Fengzhi¡¯s dishes became even more delicious. He had also learned to make spicy dishes, while his braised pork and pork trotters tasted even better. Meanwhile, Ding Wan, Shen Qiuhua, and Madam Liu made dumplings together. One kneaded the dough, one rolled the skins, and the other made the dumplings. Everyone worked together as they chatted and laughed. Miao Zhizhi wanted to help, but no one allowed her to do anything. Instead, they let her rest. Ding Wan said, ¡°You can help during the New Year, Zhizhi.¡± When that time came, Miao Zhizhi would officially be a member of the Su family, and there would not be so many rules. Then everyone could work together. While the trio made dumplings, Su Wenwu walked in and asked, ¡°Are you making dumplings?¡± Ding Wan looked at him. ¡°Your sister told me you went to look for something.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°She told me to look for bamboo branches to make lanterns tonight, and I found them.¡± Su Binglan heard her brother¡¯s reply and said, ¡°Mother, you guys can continue making dumplings. Third Brother and I will make the lanterns.¡± She had already brought red paper beforehand and prepared whatever she needed to make lanterns. She wanted to make two giant lanterns and a few smaller ones so that they would look incredibly stunning at night. She also wanted to make lanterns for the children to join the fun. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai ran over happily and squatted beside their aunt, asking about the lanterns curiously. Su Binglan patiently explained what she was doing. Even Su Wenlin and Lin Tongtong¡¯s son, Su Xuerui, became curious. Lin Tongtong noticed him and carried him over. She had given her son thick clothes so he would not catch a cold while playing in the yard. Su Binglan looked at Lin Tongtong and said, ¡°You can proceed with your work, Sister-in-law. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Rui Rui.¡± Lin Tongtong said in embarrassment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Binglan.¡± She was busy doing things now, but when Su Xuerui saw her and kept saying he wanted to go to Su Binglan, Lin Tongtong could only carry him over. ¡°Aunt Binglan,¡± Su Xuerui called out to his aunt. Su Binglan¡¯s heart almost melted when she heard his voice. ¡°Be good, okay? I¡¯ll make beautiful lanterns soon.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see them.¡± Su Xuerui clapped. ¡°Xuexuan, you¡¯re the elder one,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Look after the two younger ones, okay? Don¡¯t let them touch these things and hurt themselves.¡± She had placed some thin bamboo strips beside them and feared the children would get hurt playing with them. ¡°Okay, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Xuexuan used to admire Luo Jin¡¯an the most, but his uncle had been away recently and could not go to the academy. However, Su Xuexuan had been by Su Binglan¡¯s side these days. Therefore, the person he admired most now was her. He felt like she was omnipotent and that he could learn a lot by staying by his aunt¡¯s side. Su Binglan¡¯s mood would be exceedingly good whenever she saw the children. She did not know if they could understand what she was doing, but she still explained her process while making the lanterns, ¡°When making lanterns, we must first form the frame. ¡°When making the frame, it¡¯s easier to make squares and circles. Then we use thin strips to bend them into shape. Afterward, we tie them with a rope to secure them.¡± Su Binglan discovered how knowledgeable the humans of this era were. They had unique methods of tying ropes to be solid and would not loosen over time. Su Wenwu did not know how to make the two lanterns, so he followed his sister¡¯s instructions. Su Binglan would guide him if there were things he could not do well. Su Wenwu told his sister about the hotpot restaurants while making lanterns. After all, they had been busier these days and barely had time to sit and discuss business properly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a blizzard three days ago, Little Sister? Our hotpot restaurants¡¯ business is booming. Both restaurants stayed open until past midnight that night.¡± Su Binglan had already guessed as much. ¡°Most people would want to eat hotpot on a snowy day because it warms them up.¡± She looked around the courtyard and noticed the snow had already melted. Only some snow remained in the shades where the sun could not shine. Old Madam Su looked at the brother and sister making lanterns in the courtyard. She hurriedly said, ¡°Binglan, bring everyone into the inner room. We have several rooms now, so you don¡¯t have to work in the courtyard. It¡¯s warmer inside.¡± She came out to carry Su Xuerui as she spoke. Then she touched his hands. Fortunately, the little boy wore thick clothes and did not look cold. The house was bigger now that Old Madam Su had expanded it. Su Binglan felt the courtyard was spacious enough for her to move around and had grown accustomed to making the lanterns there. However, it was a little cold as it was already winter. Moreover, making lanterns while wearing gloves was a bit more challenging. Su Binglan looked at her third brother¡¯s hand and noticed how red it had become.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Gift and Receive Chapter 458: Gift and Receive Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked at her lantern-making tools and said, ¡°Can we bring all these branches into the room, Grandma?¡± Old Madam Su answered smilingly, ¡°Since we have several rooms now, I told your grandfather to warm up the brick bed in the inner room. The brick bed is big enough for you to make your lanterns on. Just put your things on it.¡± She carried Su Xuerui into the house before returning to the courtyard to help her granddaughter gather her things. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were sensible enough to help Su Binglan carry her things. Su Binglan noticed the little ones taking the initiative to help and gave each of them a piece of red Xuan paper, telling them to bring it to the room. The two brothers felt like they were helping as their faces revealed excitement. Old Madam Su could not stop smiling when she saw the whole family¡¯s happiness. After moving to the inner room, Su Binglan put the children on the heated brick bed to continue making lanterns. When she and Su Wenwu finished making the lantern frames, they made the lanterns¡¯ bodies. Su Binglan used red Xuan paper to cut the length and width of the lantern to fit the frame. She used Xuan paper because she wanted to draw simple patterns on them to fit the era. After some thought, she drew the word ¡°happy¡± on them. She also drew the young couple growing old together on the rest. Then she added some colors to make them look lovelier. ¡°Aunt Binglan, these are pretty!¡± The children exclaimed excitedly. Afterward, she pasted the paper onto the lantern frames but left an opening for candles or oil lamps. She planned to make a small oil lamp cover inside to make it more stable. When it got dark at night, she would put the small oil lamp inside and hang the lanterns on both sides of the house entrance. The lanterns would then illuminate red and look incredibly festive. When she finished making the lanterns, everyone who saw them said they looked perfect. They mainly liked the pictures Su Binglan drew on them and felt they looked lifelike. ¡°The house decorations look so festive and beautiful because of Binglan.¡± Su Binglan had cut out the window grilles, hung up the red curtains she had made, and placed many red cloth toys on a brick platform as decorations. At that moment, the other Su family members came bearing gifts. Everyone was there to give and receive gifts. Although Old Madam Su did not intend the wedding to be so high-profile, many villagers, including people from surrounding villages, bought gifts and sent them over. These people were grateful for the Su family¡¯s kindness and volunteered to attend the wedding. They either worked for Su¡¯s Tofu or received the Su family¡¯s help in the past. Everyone came one after another, and the courtyard looked lively as there were many gifts. Old Madam Su could not bother with anything else and could only entertain her guests. Everyone knew the Su family did not intend to be too high-profile and that it was a busy time. Still, they only came to send their gifts and say a few congratulatory words. Every family in Su Teng Village also shared words of gratitude to the Su family. They were sincerely thankful to the family. Some offered thanks because the Su family had helped improve their lives, while others showed gratitude because their health had improved with Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu¡¯s medical skills. All in all, every household in Su Teng Village was developing in a better direction. Everyone¡¯s eyes brimmed with hope, and they would be generous with their gifts. However, everyone knew Old Madam Su could never accept expensive things, so most people gave eggs as gifts. Old Madam Su then gave everyone sweets, slices of wedding cake, desserts, and red eggs as gifts to show her thanks. She would not allow the villagers to suffer losses and gave them gifts in return. Old Madam Su would be more generous now that her family¡¯s lives were good. Nonetheless, she felt touched when the villagers came bearing gifts. Meanwhile, Su Fengchen also helped entertain the guests and gave them gifts in return. He knew everyone visited because of his family. His heart felt warm when he saw everyone¡¯s graciousness. Even Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents from Willow Village had come to congratulate the young couple. Old Madam Su looked at Mrs. Liu, saying, ¡°You came all this Mrs. Liu smiled. ¡°What are you talking about, Old Madam Su? Fengchen is getting married, so we must come and congratulate him. We know you won¡¯t accept anything expensive, so we brought eggs from chickens we raise at home. ¡°Also, we made these from sweet potato flour to make them easier to put away. You can reheat them whenever you want to eat them.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu bought the duck blood they needed for their shop from Old Madam Su because Su Fengchen used many ducks and chickens to make his dishes. Naturally, he had a lot of duck blood. Initially, Old Madam Su thought of giving the duck blood to them for free since they were relatives. However, Mr. and Mrs. Liu insisted on buying the duck blood, so Old Madam Su sold it to them cheaply. Mr. and Mrs. Liu understood how well the Su family cared for their daughter Liu Yinyin because she had become a part of their family. Mr. and Mrs. Liu knew they had to show their gratitude no matter what, so they brought many gifts this time. Old Madam Su returned their favor with knick-knacks and invited them to eat together, but Mr. and Mrs. Liu declined. They did not want to trouble the Su family. If Old Madam Su invited them in for dinner, the Su family would be too busy as there were too many guests to handle. Even the Taos from Willow Village visited. They had nothing to give, so they made some bacon and sent them over. The Taos¡¯ lives were much better, whole family was happy. The person they were most grateful to was Su Binglan. Therefore, they had to visit the Su family on this joyous occasion. The Taos also did not want others to think they were ungrateful. Many more people showed up, and Old Madam Su¡¯s smile froze. Still, she was genuinely happy to see everyone. In the evening, Chief Su and Su Zhengde arrived with their families. Then everyone happily ate and drank together. Tons of laughter and chatter sounded from the house. When the women drank the fruit wine, they tasted its sweetness and were stunned. ¡°This fruit wine is delicious.¡¯ ¡°It is, huh? It turns out that we women can also drink wine. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, and we won¡¯t get drunk. Binglan said there¡¯s no alcohol content.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Also, these dumplings are delicious. They¡¯re full of meat.¡± Everyone drank wine and ate dumplings with vegetables. They were all full of praise as they chatted and laughed while eating and drinking. It was an eventful night, and everyone only returned home when it was late. They went home and quickly went to bed as they had to wake up early the following day, especially Su Binglan. She had to do Miao Zhizhi¡¯s makeup, after all. Su Binglan did not feel exhausted the next day because she had slept early the previous night. She got excited when she thought about her youngest uncle getting married. She thought she had woken up earlier than everyone else, but she did not expect her parents and the others to be awake, too. Everyone had already cleaned up and put on fresh clothes.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Stunned and in Awe Chapter 459: Stunned and in Awe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although it was morning, the sky was still dark. Su Fengchen, Miao Zhizhi, Old Master Su, and Old Madam Su were already awake and washed up when everyone arrived. They immediately began to prepare breakfast and lunch for everyone while Su Binglan went to Miao Zhizhi¡¯s room with her makeup box. Miao Zhizhi had already packed her things when Su Binglan entered. Soon after, Su Binglan started applying makeup for Miao Zhizhi. Su Binglan¡¯s process was complete, and the included putting on eyeshadow. Although her eyeshadow could not compare to modern ones, it still had color, which she got from plants and spices. She found the things she used from the back of the mountain. She started applying makeup on Miao Zhizhi bit by bit. Afterward, the bride-to-be looked at her reflection in the copper mirror and was stunned. She thought she was looking at someone else. ¡®Am I this beautiful?¡¯ Miao Zhizhi blinked. Her eyes were much more noticeable than usual, and her eyelashes were longer. The corners of her eyes sparkled as she stared at the mirror, unable to shift her gaze away. All women enjoyed looking beautiful, after all. Miao Zhizhi thought she was hallucinating as she looked at her beautiful self. She blinked hard and asked, ¡°Is that me, Binglan?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you, Aunt Zhizhi. Do you like it?¡± When Su Binglan asked this question, Miao Zhizhi nodded without hesitation. ¡°I look perfect!¡± Her face turned red when she realized what she had said. She felt she should be more reserved because it sounded like she was praising herself. However, the makeup Su Binglan put on for her was indeed remarkable. Miao Zhizhi did not expect to look so gorgeous, so she smiled happily. Soon after, she followed traditions and rituals for the rest of the day, and many villagers came to watch. After breakfast, Su Fengchen came out from the main gate and led the bridal procession around the village. Then he picked up Miao Zhizhi and brought her to the bridal sedan chair. The young couple went around the village, and the villagers could feel the importance the Su family attached to Miao Zhizhi when they all the gifts in the carriage. At noon, Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi bowed and entertained their guests. Soon after, the guests ate while chatting and laughing. The atmosphere among the Su family was vivacious, especially when the crowd saw Miao Zhizhi¡¯s dowry. Everyone was stunned and in awe when they saw the paintings on the walls, the exquisite jewelry box, the dressing table, the screen, and the painted fan. People praised the items non-stop and started asking around about them. ¡°These things are all so beautiful! I wonder how they made them. Does anyone know where I can buy these things?¡± ¡°The embroidery shop makes those things. You can buy them at Su¡¯s Accessories.¡± ¡°My daughter is getting married soon, and I want a customized set for her.¡± ¡°I want them to make something for my granddaughter, too. These things are simply exquisite.¡± Everyone looked at the things around the place struggled to find other adjectives to describe them. They could only say how beautiful the things looked and even wanted to buy them for their family members at home. The guests also started drinking at noon. Once again, everyone was shocked. ¡°This wine is¡­¡± The guests were too stunned even to react, thinking they were hallucinating. After taking another sip, they knew they had drank high-quality wine. ¡°This wine is excellent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fragrant and mellow. This wine must be costly, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fengchen to treat us to such exquisite wine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too delicious.¡± ¡°Hmm, what wine is this? Why does it taste so sweet?¡± The rest of the Su family helped entertain the guests, so someone explained, ¡°That¡¯s the wine Binglan brewed. The wine you¡¯re drinking differs from rice wine.¡± ¡°Are the rumors true? Are you guys going to open a winery?¡± ¡°Binglan is the one who wants to set up a winery to brew more of this kind of wine. We¡¯ll brew our own, so it¡¯ll be good and not too expensive. Then everyone can afford to buy and drink it.¡± Everyone was thrilled when they heard that. Most did not have other hobbies besides drinking. This wine was delicious and cheap and would be much more convenient for the villagers to buy it soon. Everyone was delighted and had many things to discuss regarding wine. Of course, many were anxious to buy wine because they knew it was not a suitable time. Still, they would hurry over when the Su family started selling wine. They simply had to buy wine and store it at home to use it to entertain their guests during the New Year. The Su family hustled and bustled the entire day. Su Fengchen returned to his room and finally lifted Miao Zhizhi¡¯s veil. He was stunned when he saw his soon-to-be wife. He even forgot to breathe or react. Although they lived together, Miao Zhizhi was still nervous. She quietly lifted her head and looked at Su Fengchen. She was inwardly smiling when she saw her soon-to-be husband¡¯s stunned expression. ¡®That means Fengchen also thinks I look more beautiful today, right?¡¯ A woman always wanted to look perfect for the person who loved her. Miao Zhizhi liked her makeup and wanted to show it to Su Fengchen. Since Miao Zhizhi had longer eyelashes and eyeshadow, her lashes fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings. Su Fengchen could feel his heart racing but could not describe his feelings. He was happy, nervous, and excited at the same time. After a long while, he finally found his voice, saying, ¡°You look wonderful, my dear wife.¡± His face turned red when he said that. Miao Zhizhi looked at her husband¡¯s bright red clothes and thought he looked perfect. ¡°You look good, too, my darling.¡± Su Fengchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Miao Zhizhi¡¯s form of address. The Su family had an eventful day and finally went home to rest after dinner¡ª everyone except Su Binglan. Instead, she packed the things she had prepared for Baili Jinghua because she knew Baili Jinghua would be leaving the following day. Baili Jinghua had told Su Binglan she would leave early in the morning during the wedding lunch banquet. However, Baili Jinghua did not tell anyone else about this. As for the hotpot restaurant, she told Su Wenwu to hire a replacement in advance so that it would not affect them if she did not attend work. She had already considered everything she needed to settle before leaving. Su Binglan woke early the following morning and placed everything in Baili Jinghua¡¯s carriage. After learning that her parents were still alive, Baili Jinghua immediately bought a carriage. It was relatively large, making it convenient for her to carry more things for her travels. Two days ago, Su Binglan had requested her uncle¡¯s help to make the carriage anti-slip so it would not lose control over icy roads.. Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Excitement Chapter 460: Excitement Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan truly treated Baili Jinghua as a sister, so she thought of many details for her. Baili Jinghua might seem careless, but she was very meticulous in many things. She could feel the things Su Binglan had done for her. She felt so touched that she did not know what else to say besides thank you. ¡°Binglan, I want to bring my parents here when I find them. Their lives will be easier here.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, but ensure you come home early when you find them. I¡¯ve prepared some things for you and put them in your carriage. I also made you some compressed biscuits. Although they¡¯re a little stiff, they¡¯re easy to store and fill your stomach. ¡°These are down jackets, hats, scarves, and snow boots for you and Xihong to keep warm. I also prepared some pork jerky for you to eat with rice. Those are the pickled vegetables I made myself.¡± Su Binglan showed Baili Jinghua everything she had prepared, and Baili Jinghua¡¯s eyes reddened as she listened. She even stretched out her arms to hug Su Binglan. She could not bear to part with her. Su Binglan hugged her back and patted her head, saying, ¡°Xihong, you can return when your mother finds your grandparents. I¡¯ll cook delicious food for you guys then.¡± Baili Xihong nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan!¡± Although he was still a kid, he traveled alongside his mother for a long time. The mother-son duo had experienced many things, making Baili Xihong much more sensible than his peers. He understood what Su Binglan truly meant, and his mother had also told him that they would look for his grandparents. After chatting momentarily, Baili Jinghua left with her son in the carriage. Su Binglan could only sigh and go home when the carriage disappeared from her sight. Then she thought of Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®I wonder how he¡¯s doing now.¡¯ She looked up at the sky while images of her husband filled her mind. Since it was a bit cold outside, she went home. Although it was still early morning, her parents had helped her all day yesterday and were probably exhausted. They did not wake up before dawn like their daughter. Su Binglan did not feel sleepy and started making breakfast instead. Since her uncle had just married, she would have to start working in the winery. Hence, she decided to hire people to brew wine, bottle it, and sell it. She knew she had to properly arrange these things, especially since most wedding guests wanted to buy wine. Everyone in the village asked her when she would sell wine two days ago. Su Binglan planned to set the wine price at fifteen copper coins per jar, the same as rice wine. Although different grains and brewed wine prices differed, she would not let them get too high. Fruit wine would cost 20 coins per jar, but she had no fruits for now. She had one jar of wine but could only sell it in limited quantities. Everyone thought they had misheard when they heard about the price. They wondered how such good-quality wine could be so cheap. After all, it was costly whenever they bought alcohol in town. Many people asked Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian about it again. After confirming they had not misheard, they became anxious. They feared they would be too late and the father-son duo would run out of wine. Since it was cheap, everyone wanted to buy a jar as soon as possible. Even if the villagers could not bear to drink it every day, they would save it for special occasions like the New Year. Everyone worked hard all year to eat and drink well during New Year¡¯s. Moreover, most worked at the tofu factory and embroidery shop. They would hand over their earnings to their families so that they could afford things like wine. Some wines did better in bottles¡ªthe more exquisite the bottle, the costlier it would be. After all, special bottles also cost money. Even though that was the case, Su Binglan¡¯s price was still meager in others¡¯ eyes. No one could buy wine at such a price before and could only afford inferior wines. Everyone who tasted Su Binglan¡¯s wine during the wedding said it was excellent and high-grade. Those who had never tasted it before would think such a fragrant wine would be delicious. Many people asked around to know when Su Binglan would sell these wines. Their hearts were full of anticipation. Su Fengmao returned home at noon. When he saw his daughter, he asked, ¡°When will you start selling wine, dear daughter? Several people have asked me about it because of its deliciousness. ¡°The guests who went to your grandparents¡¯ house yesterday were full of praise. They love your wine so much that they can¡¯t wait to buy it. I can understand how they feel. ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s families are better off, they can afford to buy wine at 15 coins per jar. It¡¯s still possible to buy a jar and have a taste.¡± He was all smiles as he spoke. Su Fengmao was incredibly proud to have such a capable daughter. Su Binglan looked at her father¡¯s happy expression and laughed lightly despite herself. ¡°Father, we hired many of our villagers to work at the tofu factory and embroidery shop. ¡°Almost every family here has someone working for us and can earn wages. That¡¯s why many of our villagers¡¯ lives have improved. Still, other villages are struggling, so fifteen copper coins for a jar of wine is still expensive.¡± Su Fengmao frowned. ¡°Those people will feel disappointed if they can¡¯t afford it. Sure enough, fifteen coins is a lot of money for ordinary people. ¡°Our family¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t good in the past, and I wanted to drink, but I wasn¡¯t willing to do so even though I had the money for it. After all, we needed that money to buy food for ourselves.¡± He sighed after speaking. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s why the people from our village who have better conditions can afford to buy wine. Still, I want to sell my wine outside, so we must bottle and sell it. ¡°We can hire more people for our winery, mainly because I want to make everyone rich. Then they can afford more things like wine.¡± Su Fengmao agreed with his daughter. ¡°Your words make a lot of sense, Binglan. ¡± However, Su Binglan knew she could not help more people if she only relied on her current shops and the winery. After all, the land was still the most important thing for farmers. Still, their land would only be helpful when it could produce crops they could sell for money. Therefore, Su Binglan had to introduce potatoes and sweet potatoes to everyone in the spring of the following year. ¡®Everyone has a high yield of wheat and rice they can use to exchange for other things, too.¡¯ Thoughts like these filled Su Binglan¡¯s mind. She was talking to her father when someone rushed over. It was Tao Eryong, and he was panting from running over. He looked at Su Binglan anxiously and said, ¡°Miss Su, my brother finally burned it!¡± Su Fengmao looked at Tao Eryong¡¯s panicked expression and asked anxiously, ¡°How did he get burned?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t the Taos usually make jars and bottles with their furnace? Is that how his brother got burned?¡¯ Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Serious Matters Chapter 461: Serious Matters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao did not know his daughter had told the Taos about porcelain-making methods. Therefore, he did not understand what Tao Eryong meant when he said his elder brother had finally burned it. However, Su Binglan immediately understood what Tao Eryong said. Her eyes lit up, asking, ¡°Did he finally make the porcelain I told you about?¡± There was a significant difference between porcelain and clay pots. Their prices were not even on the same level, as porcelain looked more exquisite and luxurious. If Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian used porcelain to store wine, they could sell it to the capital at high prices to earn money from its people. Tao Eryong tried to calm his breathing and said, ¡°Yes, Dayong has been thinking about it and finally completed it. I was so excited that I hurried over to tell you, Miss Su.¡± Su Fengmao saw Tao Eryong panting from running so far and hurriedly poured him a glass of water. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Indeed, Tao Eryong¡¯s mouth was dry from running so far. After all, he had rushed over to tell Su Binglan about the good news because he was anxious. He took the bowl Su Fengmao handed him and gulped the water down. Afterward, Tao Erying suddenly recalled the water¡¯s aftertaste and thought it differed from the water he drank at home. He felt the one he had just drank was more refreshing, causing all his fatigue to vanish instantly. His breathing also became smoother, and he felt like he had regained all his strength after being exhausted. Tao Eryong was puzzled. He did not know if it was a psychological effect, but he felt Su Binglan¡¯s water was incredibly delicious. He wanted to drink another bowl but was too embarrassed to ask. Soon after, they started discussing serious matters. ¡°Ever since you told us the difference between porcelain and clay, my brother constantly thought about how to make it, especially whenever he finished working. ¡°He first burned it according to your instructions, but the materials he burned either shattered or did not get the right amount of heat. My big brother couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it, but he finally succeeded. The porcelain bottle he made is gorgeous.¡± Tao Eryong¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke. The porcelain bottle was stunning and had a luster that entirely differed from the jars and wine bottles the Taos used to make. It was smooth to the touch. Of course, the Taos dared not move the porcelain bottle, fearing they would break it. Tao Eryong, his elder brother, and his parents were too excited. Mr. and Mrs. Tao wanted to tell Su Binglan the good news at the first possible moment, so Tao Eryong volunteered to do it. Su Binglan was genuinely thrilled as well. She stood up and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t take the oxcart here?¡± Tao Eryong was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Huh?¡± After his momentary shock, he returned to his senses and scratched the back of his head embarrassedly. ¡°I-I forgot we had one.¡± He was in such a rush to tell Su Binglan about the porcelain that he forgot to ride the oxcart over. The Taos had bought an oxcart some time ago because they had to transport their wine bottles and jars to Su Teng Village. Since it was so inconvenient to transport their goods in the past, Tao Zhenggang and his wife spent ten silver taels on buying an ox and paying a carpenter to make them a cart. When Su Binglan discovered this, she immediately reimbursed the Taos. Tao Zhenggang and his wife refused her money then, saying they had invested in an oxcart and could not have the nerve to let Su Binglan spend more money on them. Later, Su Binglan explained what reimbursement was. In any case, she had taken responsibility for the payment but gave the oxcart to the Taos. They were genuinely grateful to Su Binglan. The Taos did not know what to do to repay Su Binglan¡¯s kindness and could only work harder for her. Meanwhile, Tao Dayong only thought about ways to make more beautiful products to help Su Binglan. Su Binglan smiled when she looked at Tao Eryong¡¯s honest appearance. Su Fengmao said, ¡°He¡¯s such an honest kid and was probably in a hurry to tell you the excellent news, Binglan.¡± He finally understood what the young man meant and became happy. After all, using an exquisite bottle for the wine would make it look more expensive. Su Binglan nodded and said smilingly, ¡°How about I go to your house to see what your brother made? You can take my carriage back with me.¡± Su Fengmao had become interested in the topic, so he said, ¡°Daughter, I want to go and take a look too.¡± He looked at his daughter with eager eyes. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°All right, let¡¯s bring Uncle Fengzhang and Cousin Wenxian along, too.¡± ¡®The carriage was big enough to fit everyone, anyway.¡¯ Su Fengmao happily grinned because he knew his daughter would agree. ¡®My daughter is so easy to talk to and has a good temperament.¡¯ Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were still busy filling jars and bottles with wine when Su Binglan went to their house in Willow Village to call them. The wine they had made before was in a big pot. If they wanted to sell wine, it would be better to sell loose ones. After all, they could just scoop it directly from the big pot. Still, they had to put the wine into jars and bottles to sell it outside. The father-son duo initially thought they had enough bottles, but Su Binglan got the Taos to make more. Therefore, the duo also put wine into bottles. Although they did not understand Su Binglan¡¯s specific arrangements, they knew they were right and would simply follow them. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were thrilled when they saw Su Binglan. They thought she had come to tell them she was finally about to open the winery. After all, the construction team had already built the winery, and Su Binglan could open it whenever she was ready. Su Binglan looked at her eldest uncle and cousin¡¯s bright eyes and could guess their thoughts. She smiled, saying, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, Cousin Wenxian, I came looking for you to bring you to Willow Village. The Taos have made something cool. We should go and look.¡± The father-son duo quickly agreed when they heard that. They also wanted to see what it looked like. After all, it was a good thing to store wine in. The duo tidied up and locked their house door before following Su Binglan into the carriage. Su Wenxian sat inside and could not help but ask, ¡°When will we open the winery, Cousin Binglan?¡± He recalled Su Binglan saying she would immediately open the winery after Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi¡¯s wedding. She knew Su Wenxian was excited and said smilingly, ¡°How about we start hiring people tomorrow? We¡¯ll set up the winery afterward.¡± Su Fengzhang happily slapped his thigh when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll tell everyone this afternoon when we return to the village.¡± Su Wenxian also smiled happily. Su Binglan added, ¡°This time, we¡¯re hiring only men to work at the winery. It doesn¡¯t matter which village they¡¯re from, so men from all over can come and work there.¡± Su Fengmao listened on the sidelines and knew he did not have to worry about anything since Su Binglan would leave his eldest brother and nephew to manage the winery. Still, he was slightly puzzled, asking, ¡°Binglan, won¡¯t you prioritize our villagers?¡± Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: A Good Impact Chapter 462: A Good Impact Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao recalled hiring only their own villagers to work at the tofu factory. The embroidery shop also prioritized the Su Teng Villagers, so he knew his daughter wanted to help them first. Moreover, the family hired the Su Teng villagers to work at the embroidery shop because they knew them well. After all, the family was unfamiliar with people from other villages, especially those living further away from Su Teng Village. Su Binglan had also thought of prioritizing the people from her village when opening the winery. However, after some consideration, she still felt she could not just prioritize her village. She said, ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for problems to arise if we always do that. Our villagers will slack off. We¡¯ll mainly hire people based on their abilities and morals for the winery. Those with these qualities will have a likelier chance of getting the job.¡¯ Su Fengzhang had seen the world and knew many things. He agreed with his niece, saying, ¡°Your thoughts are excellent, Binglan. If that¡¯s the case, everyone will perform well if they want to work at the winery. ¡°The typically lazy ones will become more diligent, and the rest who don¡¯t treat their parents well will become more filial. As time goes by, a better atmosphere will form among the villages. Still, there¡¯s always room for improvement. ¡°The atmosphere in Willow Village and Stone Village is also improving, not to mention ours. Everyone knows the tofu factory and embroidery shop only hire those with good characteristics. ¡°If anyone causes problems and gets caught, they will get fired. That¡¯s why everyone is more cautious. Besides, Binglan¡¯s embroidery shop and tofu factory still hire people. Everyone is eyeing these positions.¡± ¡®Who wouldn¡¯t eye the potential salary and bonus they could receive monthly?¡¯ Although Su Fengzhang was usually busy brewing wine, he paid attention to the matters in the village and the tofu factory. He also wanted to do something to help his niece. ¡®Who knows what would¡¯ve happened to my family if it weren¡¯t for my niece?¡¯ Su Fengzhang was still afraid whenever he thought of his wife¡¯s past physical condition. He was pleased now that Ding Wan was happily working at the embroidery shop, and he and Su Wenxian could make wine. Su Fengmao understood what his daughter meant with his eldest brother¡¯s analysis. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good. That way, no one will compare their food and clothing. Instead, they will compare their morals.¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Fengzhang and smiled lightly. ¡°You understood it more than my father.¡± She had a similar thought. Since Su Fengzhang had helped her explain things, she did not speak further. Also, her father would become anxious if he did not understand it. When Tao Eryong heard these words, his lips moved, and he looked up as if he wanted to say something. However, he was not sure if he should say it. He felt speaking nonsense in front of Su Binglan was inappropriate. Su Wenxian, sitting beside Tao Eryong, noticed the latter¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Do you have something to add, Eryong?¡± Tao Eryong raised his head, not knowing if he should say it. Su Fengmao got impatient and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, you can say it. Then it¡¯ll be easier for us to consider things because of your input.¡± Tao Eryong mustered his courage and said, ¡°A few families from our village work in the embroidery shop. I heard their families are more harmonious than before. ¡°Many still want to work there, so they became more dutiful to their parents. They also get along much better with their siblings. They used to quarrel with each other, but that¡¯s all. ¡°I once accidentally overheard the villagers discussing it. They said some people are pretending now, but some said it would be good if they could pretend for a lifetime. If that¡¯s the case, they can at least support their elders.¡± Quite a few people in Willow Village did not treat their parents well. Some even intended to kick their parents out of their homes and abandon them. Some families had split up and did not care about their parents. They were even calculative. The atmosphere in a few villages had changed, and everyone seemed more serious about who was more filial. Most who lived with their parents would bring delicious food to them, and the passers-by would see it. Plus, the constantly quarreling families seemed to have stopped. Tao Eryong thought it was strange at first. Still, his mother later explained that Su Binglan¡¯s tofu factory and embroidery shop only hired those who were respectful to their parents and had a good family background. Therefore, everyone was trying to perform well. Su Fengmao laughed when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good. Daughter, you¡¯ve figured out a way to make that happen.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. My employees must have good moral character. That¡¯s my requirement. It¡¯s just that many want to work, so they have to perform well. Nonetheless, this is a good thing.¡± To put it bluntly, it was because her embroidery shop and tofu factory offered higher wages and bonuses, which were very tempting. If everyone wanted to work in the tofu factory, they could only improve themselves. Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Still, what Eryong said is correct. It¡¯ll be best if people can be dutiful to their parents, love their siblings, and care for their families. Every village will improve if everyone is like that.¡± He knew the people from other villages could not compare to Su Teng Village¡¯s culture. He had also heard of some people being selfish. They did not care about their parents or siblings. Although Su Fengzhang could not stand such things, he knew too many people had it hard. He could only care for his family and not get involved in other people¡¯s affairs. ¡®Binglan has helped many people now.¡¯ Su Fengzhang¡¯s heart felt warm when he thought about it. He became more energized and felt he had to manage the winery well for his niece so she would have the strength to do other things. Su Fengzhang had seen the world and always thought his niece had more power and ability than anyone else. It was easy for people to get influenced, and it was best to do it positively. Su Binglan fell into profound thought when she heard her eldest uncle¡¯s words. She knew she had to strengthen herself to help more people. ¡®Sometimes, no help can be a form of help, too.¡¯ Then she thought of another rule for the tofu factory and embroidery shop. She would promote those with solid performances and good moral characteristics into managers. After promoting these employees to managers, she would pay them a higher salary and bonus than ordinary employees. Su Fengmao sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Binglan. A person¡¯s ability and characteristics matter most when hiring people for the winery.¡± The group chatted in the carriage and soon arrived at Su¡¯s Pottery Workshop in Willow Village. Su Binglan looked at the workshop and thought it was pretty small. ¡®I¡¯ll probably expand the winery after opening it.¡¯ The Taos could make jars, pots, and bottles before the winery opened. However, they would need more tools once the winery¡¯s business expanded. Then they would probably need to hire more people to work at the pottery workshop when that time came.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Glaze Needed Chapter 463: Glaze Needed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation An expanded version of the workshop appeared in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. That way, they could make more tools when the pottery workshop grew. Not only could they use their equipment for the winery, but they could also sell them to people who needed them. The Taos could use porcelain and make tea sets or various beautiful cups. However, the technology in this era was limited, and Su Binglan did not know if she could make it. It was better to improve some things based on this era. Even if Su Binglan wanted to forge something, she could only do it step by step. She was in the place the Taos made their pottery, and it was pretty dangerous. The villagers did not let the children approach the workshop, fearing they would bump into the furnace and get burned. Therefore, the workshop was relatively quiet. The workshop¡¯s thick door was usually closed, and outsiders would not enter, but since Tao Eryong had opened it, the group could follow him in. Although it was freezing outside, everyone felt a heat wave when they entered. Inside, Tao Zhenggang, Miss Li, and Tao Dayong were busy. The trio had carefully placed the porcelain Tao Dayong had just made on the table. When Su Binglan entered, she saw the bottles on the shelves at a glance. Of course, the shiny bottle was the most attention-grabbing one. She knew it was unique to everything else at a glance. The others were earthenware, but the shiny one was porcelain. She walked over and took the bottle down before looking at it. Tao Eryong said, ¡°That¡¯s the one my big brother made.¡± Even Su Fengmao and the others saw the bottle from afar and went to circle it. Everyone had shocked expressions on their faces. That bottle is gorgeous! It¡¯s different from the others.¡± Su Wenxian reached out and touched it delicately. He moved gently, fearing he might break it. He knew they should store their best wine in such an exquisite bottle. That way, the customers would know the wine was high quality just by the bottle¡¯s unique look. ¡°Wow, it really is possible to make such an exquisite bottle,¡± Su Fengmao said emotionally, ¡°Your big brother is a genius, Eryong!¡± Tao Eryong chuckled. He agreed that his big brother was indeed brilliant. Tao Eryong also knew he was not as hardworking as his elder brother. However, he would also do things in a down-to-earth manner. Su Fengzhang looked at the bottle with a stunned expression. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent piece of porcelain. Only high-ranking officials and nobles can afford to use such a thing.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, did you see patterns on that porcelain you saw?¡± After all, she had never seen porcelain in a place like Tenghe Town. Su Fengzhang was stunned. ¡°Patterns? Can these things have patterns? I¡¯ve never seen any porcelain with patterns since I¡¯ve only been to the capital once to send Ding Wan to a doctor. ¡°The doctor had a vase in his house. It was very smooth, but there were no patterns. Now I wonder whether or not there were patterns on it.¡± ¡®If we could make teacups with porcelain, it would look good even without patterns. Still, a porcelain wine bottle with patterns on it would look incredible. Also, we can advertise our winery if we can put words on our porcelain bottles.¡¯ It would be more beautiful if they could engrave or paint Su¡¯s Wine on their bottles instead of using stickers. Nonetheless, Su Fengzhang knew his niece would not ask such a question for no reason. ¡®It must be because I could¡¯ve seen patterns on the vase.¡¯ He also reached out and touched the bottle. ¡®It¡¯s so smooth, so how can we draw or paint on it? We can¡¯t engrave it either. Even if we painted on it, won¡¯t it fade after washing? If my hands were sweaty, I would wipe away the painting, too. ¡®If that were the case, I can¡¯t touch the bottle either. Wait that can¡¯t be.¡¯ Su Fengzhang was perplexed. Su Binglan said, ¡°There can¡¯t be patterns on porcelain, but we can make a permanent one that can¡¯t get erased or washed away.¡± She needed pomelo or something else to make a glaze. ¡®I can search for some natural substances and fuse them to make a glaze with fruit and ash. Then the porcelain¡¯s color will change after dipping it in the glaze.¡¯ She could also use the glaze to draw permanent patterns onto the porcelain bottle. ¡°There¡¯s such a method?¡± Su Fengzhang and Su Fengmao looked at Su Binglan curiously. Su Wenxian was even more excited. He could not help but say, ¡°If we can make such patterns, we can sell the bottle for a lot of money. This bottle alone should be worth a lot.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. In that case, we can also sell bottles to people from other places. Then we need to hire more people to work at the winery and pottery workshop.¡± Su Fengzhang happily added, ¡°Yeah, the more people we hire, the more people we¡¯ll help.¡± Everyone¡¯s families¡¯ lives would improve if they had jobs and could earn money. That was the most apparent reason for hiring more workers. Tao Eryong was listening on the sidelines and was stunned. ¡®We can make such an exquisite bottle even more beautiful with patterns? Will the patterns also be permanent? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡¯ Still, he believed whatever Su Binglan said. She asked, ¡°Where are your big brother and parents?¡± She felt Tao Dayong was more talented in this area and might figure it out if she explained things to him. She knew the bottles would look better, even with simple patterns. Then they would stand out more amongst other porcelain items in the market. Su Binglan could imagine how valuable these things would be if she sold them. Her heart felt warm when she thought of these things. ¡°Oh, my parents and big brother are making more of these at the furnace.¡± Tao Eryong brought them to the other side of the pottery workshop. The temperature inside was even higher because of the pine wood fire burning in the furnace. Meanwhile, Tao Zhenggang and the others were busy. The whole family was very excited because Tao Dayong had made the bottle Su Binglan needed. They could not stop smiling at that moment. Tao Zhenggang and Madam Li were helping their son burn a few more of these porcelain bottles. They were so focused that they did not notice anyone coming in. When Miss Li saw Su Binglan, she exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re here!¡± She typically restrained herself whenever she faced Su Binglan. However, she was thrilled that Su Binglan was here this time because her arrival meant there was bound to be good news. Tao Dayong turned his head and looked at Su Binglan. He hurriedly stood up and placed his hands by his side. He did not know where to put them nor how to stand when facing her. Su Binglan looked at the young man and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I saw the bottle you made. It¡¯s excellent. You¡¯re very talented in this area..¡± Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Painting Skills Chapter 464: Painting Skills Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tao Dayong typically looked indifferent, but a smile immediately appeared on his face after Su Binglan praised him. ¡°Miss Su, you were the one who taught me the method of making porcelain, so that¡¯s why I succeeded.¡± Tao Dayong knew he would not have succeeded without Su Binglan¡¯s guidance. He also knew what he was and was not capable of. Nonetheless, he cherished his life even more because of his past sufferings. After all, he had worked at the docks and almost died from exhaustion. Therefore, he made pottery without fear of hardship or fatigue. He could not even sleep at night because he could only think of work. He was a person of great perseverance, continuing to make and study pottery. Tao Dayong never felt discouraged, even if he failed. He also gained some experience and succeeded in making porcelain. Miss Li felt dignified and delighted when Su Binglan praised her eldest son. ¡®Dayong is such a good child. Who would dare say anything bad about him? His ex-wife used to despise him, and I hated that.¡¯ However, her hatred disappeared after seeing her eldest son¡¯s achievements. The Taos could live well now, no matter what, and Miss Li felt content. Now that her family was better off, she had been looking for a good wife for Tao She wanted the woman to be virtuous, considerate, and treat her son well. The villagers knew the Taos worked for Su Binglan and made a good living, so they were willing to give their daughters to the Tao brothers. The Taos would accept if the other party were willing to give their daughters, but only if they were not problematic. Their decision to accept would depend on the potential bride¡¯s characteristics. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You¡¯re a talented young man, Dayong.¡± She knew others might have failed even if she told them the porcelain-making methods. ¡°Also, you¡¯ve done very well. Have you ever considered painting patterns onto the bottle?¡± Tao Dayong and his parents were stunned when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. Tao Dayong widened his eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°Can I paint patterns on porcelain ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing, but how do I do that?¡¯ He thought about how to paint the patterns. However, he could not think of a way to do it without the paint rubbing off, even after racking his brains. Su Binglan gave him time to think and let him use his imagination. After a while, she said, ¡°Use a glaze. You can dip a paintbrush in it and then paint something onto the porcelain. After that, you can put it into the furnace, and the pattern will become permanent. ¡°It will be one with the bottle and won¡¯t fade. Also, you can dip the porcelain into the glaze before baking it in the furnace to retain the color and be more beautiful. When Tao Dayong heard this, he felt like a new world had opened. After all, he was passionate about these things. He asked curiously, ¡°What is a glaze, Miss ¡°A glaze consists of a mixture of things. It¡¯s an organic substance of soil, rocks, starch, glycerine, and other things,¡± Su Binglan answered simply. However, she felt that Tao Dayong might not understand her jargon and added, ¡°I¡¯ll find these things later and mix them. You¡¯ll know what I mean by then.¡± She had been to the back of the mountain many times and knew it was like a treasure trove with countless things inside. She just needed to look for what she needed. ¡°Do you know how to draw or paint?¡± Tao Dayong answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t, but my brother knows how to draw, paint, and write.¡± Tao Eryong had attended a private school to study for a few years when he was younger. He did not like reading then but enjoyed painting. However, there was no use for it then, and his work was average. Later, his family¡¯s conditions worsened, and he could no longer attend private school. In the past, Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li thought they would bring honor to their ancestors if their family could produce a scholar. Nonetheless, they now felt prideful to see their sons like this. Moreover, it was more reassuring to be together as a family. After experiencing many things, Miss Li became more indifferent to her past. She only wanted her children to live well. Meanwhile, Tao Eryong felt shy. ¡°I only paint casually, Miss Su.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said to Su Wenxian, ¡°Go to the carriage. I have a box with a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone. Help me get them, will you?¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Su Wenxian hurried to the carriage to bring in the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. Su Binglan gestured for him to put it on the table, ground the ink on the inkstone, and handed it to Tao Eryong. ¡°Draw something on the paper. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just draw whatever you want.¡± Tao Eryong was a little nervous, having never really learned to paint. Still, Tao Dayong encouraged him, ¡°Just draw as you used to when you were a kid, Little Brother.¡± He remembered his younger brother saying he wanted to be a famous artist when they were kids. That was because the teacher in the private school had a friend who was a well-known painter who could even earn money from it. Tao Eryong only said that when he was still a kid and never repeated it later, but his brother remembered it. ¡°Hurry up,¡± Miss Li said anxiously, ¡°Miss Su has ground the ink for you. Who else can receive such treatment?¡± Tao Eryong looked at Su Binglan, who was currently looking at him with an encouraging smile. Then he mustered up his courage and picked up a brush to paint. Although he only painted a rabbit, it looked vivid. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. You can draw more.¡± Then he drew a pig. Su Binglan asked, ¡°I noticed you¡¯re only drawing animals. Why is that?¡± Tao Eryong answered, ¡°I always wanted to eat rabbit meat and pork as a kid, so I would often draw rabbits and pigs.¡± His face turned red when he said this Su Binglan did not laugh at him. Instead, she asked another question, ¡°Then do you know how to draw flowers and birds?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Tao Eryong began drawing and painting as he spoke, and Su Binglan felt his art was decent. ¡°You can surely draw flowers and birds, so you will be in charge of painting the patterns onto the porcelain your big brother makes. I can also make examples for you to paint based on them.¡± Su Binglan believed Tao Eryong could replicate her designs with the skills he had. Tao Eryong¡¯s brush-holding hand trembled, and he could not believe what he had just heard. ¡®Did Miss Su put me in charge of decorating her bottles?¡¯ The thought of his paintings being on such exquisite bottles and being sold to others gave him indescribable excitement. He never expected to finally be able to use the drawing skills he had learned as a kid. He had a strange feeling at this moment. ¡°Can you write?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Binglan wrote the words ¡®Su¡¯s Fruit Wine¡¯ and ¡®Su¡¯s Rice Wine¡¯ on the paper, and Tao Eryong copied them beautifully. His ability to imitate was also impeccable. Su Binglan had gorgeous handwriting. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian would be astounded whenever they saw it. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao had a proud expression on his face.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Young War God Chapter 465: Young War God Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was relieved when she saw that Tao Eryong could copy her writing. She said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll send over the glaze soon and explain things more clearly when the time comes for you to write and draw on the bottles. ¡°You will be in charge of writing, and Dayong will make the bottles. Of course, we¡¯ll still need clay bottles, jars, and pots. I¡¯ll think of how to buy the surrounding land in two days to expand the workshop. I¡¯ll hire more workers then, but the core of our process will still belong to us.¡± As for the method to make the glaze, only Su Binglan knew it. She had planned to keep that knowledge to herself for the time being. After giving the family more instructions, she took two silver taels and gave them to Tao Dayong. The young man was stunned when he suddenly received the money from her. He did not understand what was happening and dared not accept the money. After all, Su Binglan paid him well, and he had received more than two silver taels last month. ¡°Miss Su, this¡­¡± He started to speak incoherently. ¡°That¡¯s your reward,¡± Su Binglan said directly, ¡°You¡¯ve researched the porcelain and succeeded in making it, even though I only told you the method. That¡¯s why you deserve the two silver taels. ¡°If you work for me, I will reward you for your merits but apprehend you for your mistakes. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything if you do your job well.¡± The Taos did not expect Su Binglan to reward them. They were so grateful they did not know what to say. The Su family returned to Su Teng Village shortly after, and Su Binglan went to the back of the mountain to look for what she needed to make a glaze. She only needed natural resources to make it. However, she seemed to feel a summoning power whenever she went to the mountain. Perhaps it was because she was thinking about what she needed. It was as if something was guiding her in which direction to look, making it easier for her to find what she needed. Su Binglan placed the things in her pocket dimension and then returned home. She could not be bothered to rest and instead went to draw the pottery workshop¡¯s expansion plan. It was already evening when she finished drawing. She looked at the sky and decided to go to Su Zhengde¡¯s house. He and his grandson were swamped as they led their construction teams to build houses. That was why they usually returned home in the evening. Thus, Su Binglan chose that time to visit them to discuss business. Su Zhengde and Su Xueye were very busy because of the blizzard a few days ago. The snow was thick and heavy, causing many people¡¯s unstable houses to collapse under pressure. The villagers asked the duo to help with repairs, but some also wanted to take advantage of this time to quickly renovate their houses to survive the winter, making Su Zhengde and Su Xueye swamped these past few days. The duo had just returned home when they saw Su Binglan. They became spirited again when they saw her. However, they were stunned when she told them about expanding the pottery workshop. Su Zhengde thought his niece could always surprise him. It was evident that he knew how capable she was, yet she could still do more amazing things. ¡®I was already shocked enough when she wanted to build the winery. Now she wants to expand the pottery workshop?¡¯ ¡°Binglan, why do you already want to expand the workshop?¡± Of course, he wanted to help her, but he did not understand why she needed to expand the workshop. ¡°I¡¯ll start hiring people for the winery tomorrow. We¡¯ll need equipment to make and sell wine soon, so the workshop will also need more workers. Also, the workshop¡¯s jars and pots aren¡¯t only for wine. ¡°We can also sell them to commoners and merchants for them to sell elsewhere. That¡¯s why I want to expand the workshop.¡± Su Binglan explained it simply, and the duo understood. Su Xueye even looked at her admiringly. ¡®My aunt is so amazing!¡¯ ¡°Aunt Binglan, many of our workers also say you will hire people for the winery tomorrow morning. So it¡¯s true after all?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I want to start the winery early and enter the market before the New Year. Then the workers can earn wages and bonuses before the New Year celebrations. I want as many people as possible to have a good New Year.¡± Su Zhengde knew his niece was always thoughtful, even though she was still young. She was also very considerate of others. He nodded. ¡°Indeed, people are only willing to buy New Year¡¯s goods if they have money.¡± Even he, who had been busy for a year, looked forward to the New Year. He could finally relax during that celebration period. It was also a time for relatives to walk around town and chat. Furthermore, everyone usually ate better food during the New Year. They were also more willing to eat things they usually could not bear to eat on regular days. Su Zhengde was also looking forward to the new year. ¡°The upcoming New Year¡¯s celebrations will be especially lively and exciting.¡± The main reason was that everyone had earned a good living, so they were probably more willing to buy good things. Don¡¯t worry, Binglan,¡± Su Zhengde said, ¡°I just finished my work, so I¡¯ll bring some people to expand the workshop for you.¡± Su Xueye was busier than his grandfather. After all, he had made a name for himself. In the past, barely anyone trusted him to build houses because he was too young. However, after seeing how excellent the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and staff dormitories were, everyone looked for him to renovate their homes. Many villagers even went to the staff dormitory to check it out and thought the structure was bizarre yet unique. Still, they had to praise him for it. Therefore, Su Xueye built a good reputation among the people. Su Binglan said a few words to the duo before heading home. Madam Zhou asked her to stay for dinner, but she politely declined. After all, she could not stay for dinner every time she visited to discuss business. After dinner, Su Binglan told her father about the interviews she would do the following day. She had already explained the interview¡¯s specific process to Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian. She would need her uncle, cousin, and father¡¯s help during tomorrow¡¯s interviews. After explaining the details to her father, she went to bed early because she wanted to wake up early the following day to conduct the interviews and hire people. She remembered seeing the long queue before dawn when interviewing people for the embroidery shop. Hence, she predicted seeing many people showing up to apply for the winery job. She estimated that there would be a long line before dawn. Su Binglan fell asleep almost immediately after lying down. Then she had a dream about Luo Jin¡¯an the moment she fell asleep. She saw him in armor again as the youth stood on the battlefield with the city gate behind him. Before him was an army of tens of thousands of men, but he stood there while his entire body exuded the aura of a thousand troops, blocking the enemies before him. The opposing army¡¯s commander looked at the youth blocking the way.. His expression changed when he recognized the youth, muttering, ¡°That¡¯s the Wei family¡¯s commander of Chu City, a young War God and born Divine General!¡± Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: His Legend Chapter 466: His Legend Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The city gate behind the young man was dilapidated. The city had just experienced a tragic war, as many corpses were below the city wall. The tens of thousands of soldiers before the youth thought they could quickly enter and occupy the city. However, the youth stood before the gate, exuding the aura of a one-man army that stopped them. For some reason, the soldiers¡¯ commander frowned when he saw the youth¡¯s calm gaze. After all, the youth was not ordinary, and the enemy commander quickly realized that taking down Chu City would be tricky. ¡°I have tens of thousands of soldiers behind me, Young General Wei! Do you think you can stop us all by yourself?!¡± The commander shouted, ¡°Do you think you can protect this city?!¡± Wei Jin¡¯an said coldly, ¡°Won¡¯t you only know the answer after you¡¯ve tried it?¡± His voice was frigid. Although it was not loud, it could make people shudder. The enemy commander knew how formidable the Wei family army was. He did not want to fight the young general, as the youth was legendary. He knew Wei Jin¡¯an had already made outstanding military achievements when he was only ten. Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s reputation was terrifying. However, according to the information the enemy commander had received, the Wei family army should not be at the city gate. Otherwise, he would not be the one sent to attack Chu City. The enemy commander thundered, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you can leave this place and save your family¡¯s life. Wei Jin¡¯an asked coldly, ¡°It¡¯s you who wants to save your own life, right?¡± His words hit the nail on the head, causing the commander¡¯s face to be pale and him unable to speak. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you might save your and your army¡¯s lives by leaving this place. Otherwise, you can die here if you insist on invading my great city¡¯s territory.¡± Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s words sounded extremely arrogant to the enemy. The enemy commander was enraged, shouting, ¡°Attack! Everyone, attack!¡± Then his tens of thousands of soldiers launched an attack on Wei Jin¡¯an. Meanwhile, the youth drew a line on the ground with a spear. The line signified that Wei Jin¡¯an would defend it to his death, as he would not let the enemy cross it. The scene instantly erupted into a battle. Countless people tried crossing the line Wei Jin¡¯an had drawn, but they all died from his weapon. The youth held a spear in one of his hands and a sword in the other. He also had hidden weapons on him. Wei Jin¡¯an resembled the Grim Reaper, and no one could cross his drawn line. The enemy troops charged in batches, and they lost their lives. Hundreds of people had died in a blink, as corpses littered the ground. However, the youth¡¯s armor was still clean. The blood on the ground was the enemies¡¯, but their blood did not splash on his armor. The enemy looked at him with fear and horror. They had only heard legends about the youth and knew he was formidable. Still, knowing was one thing, and seeing it was another. Everyone was in shock and forgot how to react. Many felt fearful and no longer dared to approach Wei Jin¡¯an. ¡°Charge!¡± The enemy commander shouted angrily. ¡°That¡¯s an order. Anyone who disobeys me will be beheaded.¡± The commander thought it would be a great merit if he could kill the youth before him. It would also bring honor to his family. After all, the commander was one of the least valued disciples in his clan. He had received news that Chu City would be easy to take down, so he got sent there to lead these troops to seize it. Moreover, he knew the city had just experienced a great battle, and only a few guards were around. That was why he wanted to kill the youth and occupy the city. After threatening his own soldiers, they could only continue their attack, thinking of ways to kill Wei Jin¡¯an. It was a battle of attrition, and the commander smiled. He thought he could exhaust Wei Jin¡¯an even if the soldiers failed to kill him. Then the commander could kill the youth and return home to claim all the credit. More soldiers died as time passed, but the young man was still unyielding. Still, the commander would not suppress his pride in the slightest. It would not bend at all. He looked at the corpses, and his face turned paler and paler. Then the commander decided to use a formation to attack the youth. ¡°Form together!¡± However, the youth still looked at the commander with his familiar cold gaze. Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze was horrifying, and it terrified the commander. ¡®How can he still be so calm at this moment? For some reason, I feel like I¡¯m looking at the Grim Reaper.¡¯ Fear rose in the commander¡¯s heart. However, after some thought, he remembered his strong martial arts skills. Moreover, the commander had two assassins protecting him. The commander believed nothing would happen to him because his two assassins were martial arts masters. His father was the one who had arranged for the assassins to protect him so that he could contribute to the family by conquering a city. The two assassins had yet to move, and the commander believed they could kill the youth if they did. Even if the commander structured a formation, his soldiers were no match for Wei Jin¡¯an. The youth could also use any weapon with ease. Even an ordinary weapon could carry tremendous power in Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand, and he could quickly brake the soldiers¡¯ formation. Moreover, he had hidden weapons on him. ¡®If I guessed correctly, his hidden weapon is powerful and seems to have come from the Gongsun family. The Gongsun family is helping the Weis.¡¯ The commander saw no other way of defeating the youth. He became anxious since more and more of his people were dying. Although he cherished his life, he could not let too many of his men die. Still, hundreds of his men had died, and even a round-robin battle could not do anything to the youth. The commander could only say to the two assassins beside him, ¡°Kill him! Kill him now!¡± However, one of the assassins said, ¡°We¡¯re responsible for protecting you.¡± ¡°Protecting me is pointless if you don¡¯t kill that man,¡± the commander said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll only be fine if you kill him, so kill him now!¡± Then one of them moved and jumped out to attack the youth at breakneck speed. The assassin¡¯s figure resembled a ghost, and the soldiers could not see him. The man was an assassin and was excellent at killing in one blow. However, Wei Jin¡¯an neutralized the assassin¡¯s killing move with ease. The assassin could not hurt him no matter what moves he used. On the contrary, the youth¡¯s strength was impeccable, using his spear to shake off the assassin. Meanwhile, the other assassin stood before the commander, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Interesting. He blocked my student¡¯s killing move. That man has such power and self-defense abilities even at a young age. I simply must meet him.¡± The master assassin made his move and began attacking Wei Jin¡¯an with his student. The soldiers watched the two assassins tangle with the youth and began to swarm forward to join the onslaught. At that moment, a black shadow appeared on the city wall behind Wei Jin¡¯an and shot an arrow aimed directly at Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s back. The arrow tore through the air and pierced straight at the youth.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Her Plan Chapter 467: Her Plan Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this moment, the two assassins and the soldiers were attaching the youth. The arrow behind him pierced toward him with great force. It was swift as it soon reached his back and was about to pierce him. One could only imagine what would happen to Wei Jin¡¯an if the arrow pierced him. ¡°No!¡± Su Binglan immediately shouted after waking up. She quickly sat up, and a cold sweat broke out on her face. She panted, and her heart was pounding when she sat up. She could not return to her senses for a long time but soon realized she was dreaming when she finally caught her breath. She dreamed of Luo Jin¡¯an but did not know if what she had witnessed was real. Su Binglan wondered if Luo Jin¡¯an was like that when he was in good health and unaffected by the cold poison. ¡®He¡¯s so strong and could protect a whole city with his own strength.¡¯ An indescribable feeling rose in Su Binglan¡¯s heart. She was proud of him but also felt a little sad. She did not understand why she would dream of such a scene either. She covered her chest with one hand and still had some lingering fear. She was worried about Luo Jin¡¯an and wondered how he was doing. When she woke up, the sky was still dark, and it had not even been two days since he had left. It took a long time for Su Binglan to calm her emotions. After lying down again, images of Wei Jin¡¯an and the arrow filled her mind. Su Binglan¡¯s heart pounded, and she was concerned about her husband. She laid to rest but could not fall back asleep, no matter how hard she tried. She was no longer sleepy and had no choice but to get up, light a candle, and sit at her desk to keep herself busy. If she did not do something now, she would only think of Luo Jin¡¯an, causing her heart to ache. Thus, Su Binglan could only distract herself by getting busy. She took a piece of paper and began writing a proposal. She also wrote what she would do next and other plans like architectural drawings of the land. She had bought the land between the town and the village for planning purposes. The embroidery shop, staff dormitories, and winery were already there. She planned to build more buildings in the later stages. After all, she still wanted another factory, a commercial street, and even a residential area in the future. That land was substantial, and Su Binglan still had many things to build. She considered that and started drawing architectural designs. She busied herself and did not know that it was already daybreak. When she noticed the sky brightening, she put down her charcoal pen and went to wash up. Meanwhile, her parents also woke up early. Su Fengmao helped Shen Qiuhua with breakfast. He started the fire while his wife cooked. Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter and noticed the exhaustion in her eyes. She asked worriedly, ¡°Did you not sleep well last night, Binglan?¡± She could tell from Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. Su Fengmao also looked at his daughter and knew she did not seem to have slept well. ¡°Have you been too busy lately, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan had been exceptionally busy recently with many things to do. Since she had many things to worry about and worked from morning to night, she barely had time to rest. The older couple¡¯s hearts ached when they saw this. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao wanted to do more for their daughter, but Su Binglan did not want them to worry either. She said, ¡°No, I slept pretty well. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Father, we should have a simple breakfast, then go and hire people for the winery.¡± Su Fengmao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± It was still a little early, so Su Wenzhe and the others had yet to wake up. Su Binglan had a quick meal with her parents before following her father to the winery. She guessed many people would come for the interview, but her expectations were still low. More people showed up than when she was hiring for the embroidery shop. The sky was still slightly dark, but the line was already long. Everyone knew the winery would only hire men, so only men showed up. After all, they had heard the news yesterday afternoon. They also knew that Su Binglan would not prioritize the men from Su Teng Village this time. Still, she would only hire those based on their abilities and morals. Everyone tried their best to work at the winery, even those who lived far away from Su Teng Village. They woke up before dawn and walked over. These people did not mind working at the winery, even if they had to walk back and forth for more than four hours daily. They knew how well the tofu factory and embroidery shop treated their employees, so it was evident the winery would be the same. Everyone was both excited and nervous as they lined up. They all looked at Su Binglan in unison when she appeared. Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of nervousness and excitement. Su Fengmao looked at them and was shocked. ¡°There are so many people here. We don¡¯t need this many people, so I wonder how many will feel disappointed if we don¡¯t hire them. He understood how everyone felt about wanting to find a job to earn money. He knew everyone was looking forward to the interview. Still, they would be sad if they got rejected. Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, Father. The production of potatoes and sweet potatoes will be high soon. As long as everyone works hard, their families¡¯ conditions will improve. ¡°Also, we hire people based on their abilities and morals. It¡¯s fair and just. If we don¡¯t hire someone, it just means they lack something the others have. ¡°I will also build another factory in the future, so there will be other opportunities for everyone. One can always earn money if they have the smarts, abilities, and diligence.¡± After developing all the land she had bought, there would be more opportunities for others to work. Besides, the income would be much higher than in previous years if everyone planted high-yield grain. It all depended on whether or not everyone was diligent enough. Su Fengmao felt much better after hearing his daughter¡¯s words. After all, he had also experienced poverty. That was why he knew what these people felt. However, he was still afraid. Therefore, he still worked hard daily, even though his family¡¯s conditions had improved exponentially. He helped his daughter look after the tofu factory and ensured he delivered everything correctly. The winery also had a dedicated office with two tables outside. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian also arrived, and Su Wenxian was responsible for everyone¡¯s registration. Meanwhile, Su Binglan, Su Fengmao, and Su Fengzhang made the final decisions. They decided on the spot who could work at the winery because some people lived too far away, making it troublesome for the trio to inform them later. Moreover, the trio would fire those who gave false information about themselves. However, no one who came to apply for the job faked anything because they knew the Su family would find out. The villagers would also report them if they faked their information. That was because everyone had their eyes on the winery¡¯s location and wanted to work there. If anyone were to fake their way in, it would be unfair to others. Therefore, no one even thought of pushing their luck and faking anything. Everyone was sincere and answered all of Su Binglan¡¯s questions truthfully.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Discovering a Business Opportunity Chapter 468: Discovering a Business Opportunity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The people who got hired on the spot were ecstatic. Some were so excited that they started crying because they could finally work for Su Binglan. They could not believe what they had heard. Su Binglan also told the ones she hired about the winery¡¯s benefits, ¡°You will earn fifty copper coins a month. There are morning and night shifts, and you will have eight rest days a month. ¡°You will also receive bonuses if the winery does well. I will give everyone holidays for their busy spring and autumn harvests, so you won¡¯t need to worry about not having time. Those living far away or getting off work late can stay at the staff dormitory.¡± Those hired became even more excited after hearing about the benefits they could receive. They could also make money like those working at the tofu factory. Everyone knew how well the tofu factory treated its staff, but they were still excited when they heard they could also receive such treatment. Some were still slightly nonplussed when they exited the winery. They only realized it was true by looking at their wooden tags. Meanwhile, those who did not get hired walked out with their heads lowered, looking discouraged. They sighed and were in no mood to talk as they went home with still-lowered heads. Those who got hired came out with a different state of mind. The people in line looked at these people¡¯s expressions and became even more nervous. Since everyone shared their nervousness, they began discussing things softly. ¡°It¡¯s evident those who got hired are happy.¡± ¡°Yeah, they have wooden tags that someone asked about. They said it¡¯s a registration tag, signifying they can start working at the winery tomorrow.¡± ¡°I came here to line up early in the morning, and many others were already waiting.¡± ¡°You might not know this, but most people here didn¡¯t sleep much last night. That¡¯s why they¡¯re here earlier than others.¡± ¡°They should also receive good treatment that the surrounding villages don¡¯t offer. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Su family¡¯s tofu factory and embroidery shop the only places to provide such benefits and treatment? Those two places only hire women, and the winery is the only one that will use all male workers. Of course, everyone wants to perform well.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to? Especially since we can potentially earn so much money in a month. It¡¯s almost as much as our annual crop income.¡± ¡°We work all year to get crops and then sell them just to see some income. However, we can get monthly pay working at the winery.¡± ¡°Uncle Yang¡¯s daughter works at the embroidery shop. She got a silver tael last month, making Uncle Yang and his family very happy. The family can live well for a year with that one silver tael.¡± ¡°I can potentially get paid monthly and have eight rest days a month. There¡¯s also the staff dormitory, so I won¡¯t have to worry about living too far away.¡± ¡°Everyone knows that. If we can get the job, it¡¯ll improve our living conditions. That¡¯s why everyone is lining up.¡± ¡°Exactly. ¡± Soe discussed in low voices as the line continued moving forward. Even Lin Chai lined up for the interview. He could speak better now and no longer stuttered. Hence, he showed up to the interview confidently with a straight back. Still, he was nervous when he went in for the interview. He feared stuttering again when he spoke, but Su Binglan only asked him two questions before telling him he could start working tomorrow. Lin Chai was in disbelief when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. He thought it was just a dream. He stuttered nervously, ¡°M-Miss Su, can I r-really start work tomorrow?¡± He noticed his stuttering and became annoyed, but Su Binglan knew he was nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Mr. Lin. You heard me right, so come to my uncle tomorrow, and he will get you settled.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su,¡± Lin Chai nodded vigorously, his voice choked with sobs. After exiting the office, he could not wait to run home and tell his wife the good news. The Su family needed many people to work at the winery, but too many people showed up for the interview. Ultimately, the Su family had to decline many people. Su Binglan and the others were busy the entire morning and finally decided on their name list. Su Binglan gave the name list to her uncle and said, ¡°Uncle Fengzhang, Cousin Wenxian, I¡¯ll leave the winery¡¯s management to you.¡± Su Fengzhang carefully held the name list and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. We¡¯ll take good care of it for you.¡± Su Wenxian was excited, too. He felt like he was about to do something big as he rubbed his hands together, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin Binglan. My father and I will tell you everything that happens at the winery.¡± After lunch, Su Binglan spent the afternoon preparing the glaze at home. She had returned to the back of the mountain yesterday afternoon to find the natural ingredients she needed. Then she mixed them according to a specific ratio to make the glaze and told Su Wenxian to send it to Willow Village. Su Zhengde was leading his team to expand the pottery workshop when Su Wenxian arrived at Willow Village. Su Wenxian smiled when he saw Su Zhengde, asking, ¡°Are you working on the workshop, Uncle Zhengde?¡± ¡°Yeah, Binglan gave us the blueprints last night, so we¡¯ll expand the workshop according to it. The workshop will be much bigger soon.¡± After expanding the workshop, Su Zhengde knew the family would need to hire more people. ¡®The families surrounding Teng He Town are improving, and Binglan is responsible for it. That child is so young and has so much energy.¡¯ After exchanging a few pleasantries with his uncle, Su Wenxian entered the workshop and handed the glaze to Tao Zhenggang and the others. Tao Zhenggang did not expect Su Binglan to make the glaze so quickly. The family followed Su Binglan¡¯s instructions and placed the porcelain into the glaze before baking it in the furnace. The result was colored bottles and jars that looked exceptional. The Taos¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw the colorful bottles. They could not regain their senses for a long time as they looked at the beautiful colors. Meanwhile, Tao Eryong began to paint flowers on the bottle carefully. After painting and baking the porcelain, the bottles looked even more exquisite and luxurious. The family¡¯s excitement only grew. Su Binglan was heading to town for a look after finishing some tasks, but Su Fengmao brought someone to the house. ¡°Binglan, this is Geng Song, a merchant who buys our tofu products.¡± The young lady looked at Geng Song and had an impression of him. He had bought something from the accessory store in town before. Su Binglan first knew about this person because her father had brought home a jar of wine to drink and was especially happy. Su Fengmao said he had received the wine as a gift from a foreign businessman. Geng Song said carefully, ¡°Miss Su, I was wondering if I could buy some of your wine. I¡¯m interested in selling it where I live. Your father gave me a taste of your wine, and it¡¯s exceptionally delicious. It¡¯s better and cheaper than ours, so I want to buy more.¡± Geng Song lived in the north and far from Su Teng Village. He had to go out and make a living because his family¡¯s conditions were not good. He wanted to earn money for his family to live a better life. However, he did not expect to come across such a business opportunity in Su Teng Village.. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Medical School Chapter 469: Medical School Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At first, Geng Song had little money, so he only bought some tofu products, preserved eggs, and salted duck eggs to sell to his people. With these, he could instantly earn a lot. He would then use his earnings to buy and sell more. Step by step, Geng Song earned quite a bit of money. Only then did he start to order larger quantities of goods and also buy products from Su¡¯s Accessories. His business was booming when he brought those things to his local area. People practically snatched his products away. However, ordinary people could only afford tofu, preserved eggs, and salted duck eggs, while the dignitaries bought the accessories. The locals in that area also enjoyed eating stinky tofu and liked the embroidery shop¡¯s accessories. Geng Song profited and built a big house for his family. He also bought his parents and younger siblings new clothes and thicker quilts. Then he bought charcoal from the Su family as it was cheap. That way, his parents, younger brother, and younger sister would not suffer from the cold. His family would not be afraid of winter with warm clothes and food to eat. If there were anything delicious in Teng He Town and Su Teng Village, he would bring them to his parents and younger siblings. He also planned to bring his family to Teng He Town to eat hotpot when the weather improved in spring because he could not bring hotpot to his home to eat. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need wine jars to buy wine and bring it to your local area. The price of rice wine is fifteen copper coins per 500 grams. I calculate the jar prices separately, so a standard one is three copper coins, and a small one is one copper coin.¡± Geng Song knew how good Su Binglan¡¯s wine was. His people would buy it at several times the original price if he sold it to them. Of course, he would only sell the wine at a higher price to the rich and lower to ordinary people. He knew he could collaborate with the Su family, and they sold him things because they knew he was a businessman with morals. He would not cheat ordinary people as he was also from a village. He knew the struggles of an ordinary villager, after all. Geng Song had earned money for himself and had no reason to return to his village to harm its people. Therefore, he had principles in doing things. Su Binglan understood this and agreed to sell her wine to him. Geng Song was a little curious. ¡°What does a small bottle look like?¡± He knew about jars but did not know what the small bottles Su Binglan mentioned looked like. He also wondered if it was for wine. Soon after, Su Binglan brought him to her eldest uncle¡¯s house to look at the small bottles, and he was stunned when he saw them. ¡®These small bottles look exquisite! Everyone will know how good the wine is at a glance if I use these to store wine. I can sell such exquisitely packaged wine to wealthy families at a higher price. ¡®I¡¯ll sell the wine in wine jars to ordinary people at the price of loose wine. It¡¯ll be fair and cheap, so everyone can buy some to try.¡¯ Geng Song planned to open a small shop at his village¡¯s entrance. Although it would be a small shop, its business would be excellent. People from surrounding villages, including those from the town and country, would go to his shop to buy things. Then his parents could help him oversee the shop without leaving the village, and life at home would be much better. ¡°These small bottles look perfect, Miss Su. Can I buy more of these from you?¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Do you only want these small bottles?¡± ¡°I also want a few jars to make it more convenient to transport them back. Then I¡¯ll fill the small bottles with the wine from the jars when I reach home.¡± Su Binglan thought about it for a while and said, ¡°We use these specific bottles to store our own wine, so it won¡¯t look the same if you only want the bottles. The price can be a little higher. It¡¯s two coins per bottle. ¡°If you can wait a few days, the winery will put the wine into bottles. They¡¯ll pack it tightly, so you won¡¯t have to worry about dropping your cargo on the road. There won¡¯t be a problem if you don¡¯t drop it on purpose.¡± Geng Song heard Su Binglan¡¯s words and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do as you suggest, Miss Su. I¡¯ll buy ten jars and twenty bottles of wine.¡± He wanted to buy these first to test the waters. Then he would buy more later. Geng Song started small, so he was more cautious when conducting business. ¡°All right, tell my Uncle Fengzhang and the others about this later.¡± Su Binglan was relieved to leave the winery to her uncle. ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± The merchants respected Su Binglan because they could do business and profit from the things she had developed. They also admired her from the bottom of their hearts. Geng Song felt Su Binglan¡¯s capabilities and thought she was legendary. When the villagers heard they could finally buy wine, they took their money and went to Su Fengzhang¡¯s house to get some. Meanwhile, he and his son were preparing to move some things to the newly-opened winery. When the villagers arrived, the father-son duo put down their things and went to get the wine for the villagers. Su Wenxian collected the money while his father weighed the wine for everyone. Someone could not help but praise, ¡°The wine smells so good!¡± ¡°Yeah, come and smell the fragrance. It¡¯s quite enjoyable.¡± Most came to buy rice wine, and very few bought fruit wine, mainly because fruit wine was more expensive. Everyone was still reluctant to spend that little bit of money. The people who brought their wine home praised it after tasting it. Even Miss He spent fifteen coins to buy a jar of wine. She wanted Lin Chai to buy it, but he said saving as much as possible was best. Miss He knew she could earn back the money she spent since she worked at the embroidery shop, so she wanted to treat her husband better. Miss He thought she could earn money by working in the embroidery workshop, so she wanted to treat Lin Chai better. Now that Lin Chai could work at the winery, she was thrilled. Therefore, she secretly bought a jar of wine and planned to cook some dishes so the whole family would be happy. Although Lin Chai was reluctant to buy wine, he felt touched when his wife brought a jar of it home. ¡°I told you that we should save more money. I know how hard you work at the embroidery shop.¡± Since Miss He earned most of the money for the family by working at the embroidery shop, Lin Chai felt sorry for her and could not bear to spend her hard -earned money. Miss He said, ¡°This wine is cheap and tastes good. Everyone is buying it, so we should try it, too. We¡¯re happy you got the winery job, so let¡¯s eat some good food tonight.¡± The couple¡¯s two sons were home, but not Lin Shu. He was Su Wenxiu¡¯s apprentice, learning medicine with him, so he could only come home at night. Therefore, Miss He got busy and started cooking first. Lin Shu returned soon after his mother finished cooking, saying, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re home a little later than usual today, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was helping my master tidy some things up. Miss Su wants to take in female apprentices and set up a medical school.¡± Lin Shu habitually told his parents about his day whenever he got home. He also wanted to make his parents happy and show them everything he had learned.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: News and Thoughts Chapter 470: News and Thoughts Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chai and Miss He were relieved to know Lin Chai was studying medicine under Su Wenxiu. Miss He asked him why he had returned later than usual because she worried he had gone elsewhere after leaving the Su family¡¯s house. She hoped her eldest son would be righteous. She did not want him to have wicked thoughts when studying medicine. Still, she did not expect to hear such news from him. ¡°Miss Su is looking for female apprentices? She¡¯s also starting medical school?¡± Miss He was stunned and suspected she had misheard him. Lin Shu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother. When Miss Su sets up the school, we¡¯ll attend classes and learn things together, but when it comes to certain things about women¡¯s anatomy, only the girls will be allowed to listen in.¡± Since this era was still conservative, Su Binglan considered many people¡¯s thoughts and decided to do that. Nonetheless, it was necessary to accept female apprentices for this reason. If these girls¡¯ parents were open-minded, they would let their daughters learn, and if they did not want to send their daughters to medical school, they could choose not to. Lin Shu did not think much about it and was quite happy he could have many more people to learn with. Moreover, they could listen to Su Binglan¡¯s lectures and learn more medical knowledge. He was excited just thinking about it, but he noticed something amiss with his mother¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother?¡± Miss He sighed, ¡°If you had a younger sister, I¡¯d want her to learn medicine from Miss Su, too.¡¯ ¡®I would want my daughter to learn from Miss Su if I had one. It would be good, even if she could learn just a little. Miss Su is my benefactor. I know my family wouldn¡¯t be where we are without her. ¡®Perhaps I would still be sick and weak, or we still can¡¯t bear to feed our three children. Perhaps my body would¡¯ve given out already, and I would¡¯ve died just like that.¡¯ Miss He was perturbed about Lin Chai and felt a lingering fear when she thought of her family¡¯s past situation. However, her body had recovered, and Lin Chai stopped stuttering because of Su Binglan. Moreover, Miss He was now working at the embroidery shop and even received more than one silver tael last month. Lin Chai could also work at the winery soon. Meanwhile, her eldest son, Lin Shu, studied medicine with Su Wenxiu. Whenever Su Wenxiu gave consultations, Lin Shu would assist him. The family¡¯s neighbors were envious because Lin Shu could learn medicine from Su Wenxiu. Miss He felt proud when she thought of how successful her son would be in the future. Still, she wanted to have a daughter when she heard the news from her son. ¡®If I had a daughter, I would let her learn from Miss Su.¡¯ In the past, others said a woman without talents was virtuous, but Miss He felt that a girl with skills would live a good life. For example, many people working at the embroidery shop got hired because they knew how to sew and embroider. Therefore, one¡¯s family¡¯s conditions would be excellent if one had a skill. That was Miss He¡¯s understanding. Lin Shu said thoughtfully, ¡°I want a sister, too. I¡¯d treat her well, play with her, and teach her medicine.¡± Miss He smiled gently after hearing her son¡¯s words. Now that she was in good health, she should still be able to have children. Although she already had three sons, she genuinely wanted a daughter. She knew women were capable and not inferior to men. ¡®Just look at Miss Su. She has helped many people.¡¯ Everyone working in the embroidery shop was grateful to Su Binglan from the bottom of their hearts. News of Su Binglan looking for female apprentices to learn medicine quickly spread throughout Su Teng Village. Many thought it would be a great fortune if their children learned medicine from Su Binglan. However, some also thought it would be bad for their reputation and harm their children if girls were to learn alongside boys. Therefore, they hesitated and waited to see what others would do. Everyone considered whether or not they should send their daughters to study medicine. Some felt that if their family¡¯s conditions were good, it would be better if their daughters worked at the embroidery shop or tofu factory in the future. Even if they could not get a job at the two places, the family could earn enough, prepare dowries, and marry off their daughters. They decided there was no need for their daughters to study medicine. Otherwise, they would not feel at ease if their daughters studied with boys. Nonetheless, Su Binglan made it voluntary when recruiting females as medical apprentices. She did not force anyone to send their girls to study. Besides, she would only recruit ten girls. Even if some were to send their daughters to study, Su Binglan might not choose them. Li Dazhuang and Li Erying returned home at the same time at night. The family finished cooking and sat around the dining table to eat. After dinner, Li Dazhuang said, ¡°Grandma, I heard Miss Su wants to accept female apprentices to study medicine. But she intends to establish a medical school where they will learn alongside boys.¡± Old Madam Li and Li Erying stopped peeling their corn and looked at Li Dazhuang when he said that. Li Erying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is that true, Brother?¡± Li Dazhuang answered, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve asked Wenwu about it, and he confirmed it. His family has already cleared a room and will turn it into a medical class soon. Miss Su and Wenxiu will take turns teaching when the time comes.¡± Li Erying opened her mouth to say something but hesitated and stopped herself. However, Old Madam Li had always been the decision-maker in the family. She asked, ¡°Do you want to study medicine, Erying?¡± Li Dazhuang followed Su Wenwu around and gradually became more knowledgeable. He knew it was always good to learn something. Now that his sister was working at the embroidery shop and could earn much, he did not know what his grandmother and sister¡¯s conversation meant. After all, he was just passing on the news. ¡°That¡¯s Erying¡¯s decision to make,¡± Li Dazhuang said, ¡°She has to decide for herself.¡¯ Old Madam Li asked again, ¡°So, do you want to learn, Erying?¡± ¡°I-I¡­ But I work at the embroidery shop and can earn money to improve our lives.¡± She looked like she wanted to learn, after all. She had wanted to learn to read since childhood but never dared to consider it fully. Even though she had the chance to now, she felt restrained. She knew her family would have to rely on her brother if she did not work at the embroidery shop. Then her brother would be under a lot of pressure. Although she had a younger brother, he was still young and could not work. As the boy¡¯s elder sister, she could not be too selfish. Old Madam Li looked at her severely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether or not you work at the embroidery shop. Just tell me if you want to study medicine. Tell me the truth, okay?¡± Li Erying finally answered, ¡°Y-Yes, Grandma. I¡¯d like to study medicine and be as capable as Miss Su. I admire her a lot because she has helped so many people. She also cured you and developed the hotpot restaurants. If not for that, Big Brother wouldn¡¯t have a job. ¡°She¡¯s amazing. If I study medicine, I can also treat and save people. I want to help others.¡± Li Erying knew her family¡¯s situation the best. She was always on tenterhooks, worried her grandmother would suddenly pass. She also felt like a burden to the family. However, the family improved since Su Binglan helped them.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Warm Duvet Chapter 471: Warm Duvet Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Erying knew she no longer needed to worry about her grandmother¡¯s health and did not have to think about anything else. She could eat and sleep well these days and was very grateful to Su Binglan. Hence, Li Erying wanted to learn from the young lady. Even if she could not reach Su Binglan¡¯s level of knowledge, it was always good to learn. That was Li Erying¡¯s mindset. Old Madam Li felt gratified when she heard her granddaughter¡¯s words. She asked, ¡°It might not be good for your reputation if that¡¯s the case. After all, learning with boys might affect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Grandma. Some people don¡¯t care about their reputation and do what is necessary. No one says anything bad about Miss Su, right? Instead, they¡¯re grateful to her and say nice things about her.¡± Old Madam Li said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m glad you considered that. I¡¯ll let you study medicine with Miss Su, and you won¡¯t have to work in the embroidery shop. Things at home are good now, so you can focus on studying medicine.¡± Li Erying was thrilled. ¡°Did you want me to study medicine since you heard the news, Grandma?¡± Old Madam Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I planned it immediately after hearing about it. I was worried you would not want to learn or care too much about your reputation. Once you have concerns, you won¡¯t be able to learn well even if you go to study. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re courageous and unafraid. Just wait and see. Since most people care much about their reputation, they will envy you when you finish your studies one day.¡± Old Madam Li always had a long-term view of things, and her thoughts were not old-fashioned. She knew everything was okay as long as it was for her grandchildren¡¯s good. She added thoughtfully, ¡°Also, don¡¯t only look at the benefits before you. Look into the future.¡¯ Li Dazhuang, Li Erying, and Li Sanzhu nodded severely. Meanwhile, Li Erying was happy and excited. She did not expect her grandmother to give her an honest go at studying medicine. However, the family would lose more than one silver tael monthly if Li Erying no longer worked at the embroidery shop. Her heart ached just thinking about it. Old Madam Li looked at Li Erying and knew what she was thinking. She said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the money you earn from working at the embroidery shop, you should study hard and become as capable as possible. Show everyone you made the right decision. ¡°When you¡¯ve completed your studies and look back one day, you will realize you made the right decision. You must always move forward and never look back. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma, I understand.¡± Li Erying nodded thoughtfully. Dong Xiaolei and Zhou Wen¡¯e worked at the embroidery shop. The mother-daughter duo depended on each other and could be together daily. They also typically ate and went to work together every morning. Zhou Wen¡¯e had become a team manager in one of the teams at the embroidery shop. Those who were the first to work there had already become managers of their own teams. Each person had a large or small team to manage, and Zhou Wen¡¯e was in charge of a small one. Even Dong Xiaolei had become Ding Wan¡¯s assistant. The mother-daughter duo returned home for lunch at noon. Afterward, the duo rested and returned to work in the afternoon. Then the mother and daughter would go home together after work at night. Ding Wan had arranged for the duo to work together to make it easier for them to be together. The mother and daughter worked hard and earned money, improving their lives. The duo constantly smiled these days. However, when Zhou Wen¡¯e and Dong Xiaolei heard that Su Binglan would accept female apprentices to learn medicine, Zhou Wen¡¯e asked her daughter, ¡°Xiaolei, do you want to study medicine? ¡°I heard Miss Su is looking for girls between the ages of ten and thirteen. You¡¯re just the right age and will study with boys, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem since I can support us now. If you want to learn, go ahead.¡± Dong Xiaolei wanted to learn. She could not wait to sign up when she heard the news, but after thinking about it, she decided to continue working at the embroidery shop. After all, she wanted to be with her mother. One had many decisions to make in life, and Dong Xiaolei chose to be with her mother daily so that she could care for her. Moreover, Dong Xiaolei genuinely enjoyed being with her mother. Zhou Wen¡¯e was in poor health in the past, and Dong Xiaolei was terrified. She wanted her mother to stay beside her. Now that Zhou Wen¡¯e had recovered, she could work at the embroidery shop and earn money with her daughter. Dong Xiaolei could then buy clothes for her mother with the money she earned. She also considered the duvets the embroidery shop made as they helped one stay warm during the winter. She wanted to buy one for her mother. Dong Xiaolei lowered her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn, Mother. I feel pretty good working at the embroidery shop since I can earn more than a silver tael monthly. My reputation will stay good, too.¡± She purposely said that because she did not want her mother to worry. Zhou Wen¡¯e heard her daughter¡¯s explanation and nodded. ¡°Mm, if you want to work at the embroidery workshop, then so be it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to learn. It¡¯s good to keep things simple, after all.¡± Dong Xiaolei did not want her mother to overthink, so she changed the topic, ¡°Mother, I heard the duvet is nice. It looks thin, but it keeps you warm. We¡¯re still making down jackets at the shop, so they must feel warm too. I want to buy one for you.¡± When Zhou Wen¡¯e heard her daughter¡¯s words, she focused on the duvets and down jackets, saying, ¡°I heard from Su Fengchen that the duvets are nice and warm.¡± Dong Xiaolei said smilingly, ¡°I accompanied Madam Ding to do some work the other day. I saw Madam Miao holding Madam Ding¡¯s hand, complementing the duvet¡¯s warmth. ¡°Madam Miao also said she and her husband sometimes sweat at night when they covered themselves with the duvet. It¡¯s winter, and they sweat after covering themselves with it, Mother.¡± Dong Xiaolei found it unbelievable. However, she also telt the duvet¡¯s warmth after touching it. She just did not know if it would be as effective at night. Her eyes lit up when she spoke about the duvet. Dong Xiaolei referred to Miao Zhizhi and the duvet she had received from Su Binglan as a wedding gift. Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen slept together on their wedding night until daybreak. They felt nice and warm after covering themselves with the duvet and were in disbelief. After using the duvet for a day and confirming its warmth, Miao Zhizhi excitedly told Ding Wan and Su Binglan about it. Since then, everyone in the village and embroidery shop knew how nice and warm duvets and down jackets were. Still, those things were expensive. After discovering that a duvet cost dozens of copper coins, many became reluctant to buy it. Even though everyone was earning a decent living, many were unwilling to buy it. However, Dong Xiaolei considered how much she and her mother had earned last month, so she decided to buy one. Meanwhile, Zhou Wen¡¯e had grown accustomed to being frugal and would split a penny in half if she could. Although she was earning a lot now, her habits had not changed. She could not bear to spend dozens of copper coins on a duvet and would much rather save her earnings for her daughter¡¯s dowry. She could also buy some delicious food for Dong Xiaolei.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: No More Worries Chapter 472: No More Worries Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°We have blankets at home,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e said, ¡°It¡¯s better to save money first. But if you like those, I¡¯ll buy you a down jacket after getting next month¡¯s salary and bonus. You can wear that instead of buying a duvet.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e was still willing to buy things for her daughter and felt she could just use the blanket she had at home instead of an expensive duvet. However, she wanted to buy her daughter a down jacket because it was winter. ¡®That should keep her warm.¡¯ Dong Xiaolei said, ¡°Mother, you can wear the down jacket. I don¡¯t need one.¡± ¡®Mother¡¯s body was weak. If not for Miss Su, Mother wouldn¡¯t have been able to work at the embroidery shop now.¡¯ Even if Zhou Wen¡¯e had recovered, Dong Xiaolei wanted to protect her mother. She did not want her mother to freeze. After all, her father had joined the army, and his whereabouts were unknown. Since she had not received news of him in a long time, she only had her mother now. Therefore, Dong Xiaolei wanted to earn as much as possible for her mother to live well. Zhou Wen¡¯e continued, ¡°When Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi married a few days ago, the wedding embroideries they received were exquisite. Although you¡¯re still young, I want to buy you a set like theirs when you get married. The gifts they received looked beautiful and dignified.¡± ¡®I was astounded when I saw those exquisite gifts.¡¯ Dong Xiaolei blushed. Although she was still young, she knew these things. ¡°Mother, their wedding cake was delicious too.¡± The wedding cake tasted different from the desserts Su Binglan usually made, but it was delightful and delicious. It also smelled terrific. When Dong Xiaolei and her mother went to deliver gifts to the newlyweds, Old Madam Su gave the duo wedding cakes as party favors. When the duo returned home, Zhou Wen¡¯e could not bear to eat her share and offered it to her daughter. However, Dong Xiaolei was stubborn. She would not eat the cake either if her mother did not. Ultimately, the duo ate together and thought it was delicious. ¡°Indeed, it was delicious,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e said smilingly, ¡°Everything Miss Su makes is good. It¡¯s a pity she doesn¡¯t usually sell such things. Only those who are getting married can order wedding cakes from her.¡± Dong Xiaolei just felt it was delicious. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t Li Dazhuang getting married soon?¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e immediately understood her daughter¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Li Dazhuang and Jiang Xiaocheng are getting married in the middle of this month. ¡°Old Madam Li has ordered a wedding cake from Miss Su and a set of wedding gifts from our embroidery shop in advance. They¡¯re all good stuff. When we deliver gifts to them, Old Madam Li might also give us wedding cakes as party favors.¡¯ ¡®The Li family¡¯s conditions have improved tenfolds since Li Dazhuang earns well. He even earns more than the tofu factory and embroidery shop employees. Old Madam Li must¡¯ve saved up the wedding money for him. ¡®She¡¯ll hold a ceremony for Dazhuang and Xiaocheng, so she¡¯ll undoubtedly do it well.¡¯ Dong Xiaolei nodded. ¡°Old Madam Li looks quite happy. I think Xiaocheng is a good person, too.¡± The mother-daughter duo and Old Madam Li lived in the same lane. Since they were such close neighbors, they often saw each other at the street¡¯s entrance and chatted. Old Madam Li was not in good health and did not go out much in the past. However, her health had improved exponentially, and the mother-daughter duo could often see her at the door. Old Madam Li would smile lovingly and even care for the duo whenever she saw them. Dong Xiaolei knew the older lady was a lovely person. Her life was not good in the past because she was poor, but everything had improved since she and her mother were in good health and could earn money. Hence, everyone was more willing to talk whenever they met. It was because everyone was in a better mood. ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e said, ¡°Xiaocheng and her mother are wonderful people. They often bring food to Old Madam Li and Dazhuang¡¯s siblings whenever he¡¯s not around. ¡°Old Madam Li even tells Dazhuang to send whatever delicious food she cooks to Xiaocheng and her mother. The two are engaged and only short of a wedding ceremony, yet they already behave like a family. ¡°Old Madam Li also added two more rooms in her house for Xiaocheng and Miss Jiang,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e spoke with emotion. Jiang Xiaocheng seeking Li Dazhuang for marriage was an excellent idea, as the two families were like a match made in heaven. Meanwhile, Zhou Wen¡¯e only had one daughter and did not think in this direction in the past. Now, she also thought she could see her daughter more often if she married. ¡°I¡¯ll do the same in the future and bring you along, Mother,¡± said Dong Xiaolei. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing, Xiaolei?¡± ¡°Dazhaung¡¯s family agreed to let Xiaocheng bring her mother along to live with them, so I must find someone who will agree to me bringing you along, too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young,¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e said, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone who will treat you well when you¡¯re old enough.¡± She did not care about herself and only wanted her daughter to be happy. Dong Xiaolei said, ¡°He must be good to you, too, Mother.¡± When Li Mei heard about Su Binglan accepting female apprentices, she thought her sister¡¯s age matched the requirements. She called Li Wei over and asked, ¡°Do you want to study medicine?¡± Li Wei thought she would study medicine if her parents were still alive. However, she did not want her elder sister to bear the family¡¯s burden alone. ¡°I¡¯m already doing well at the embroidery shop, Big Sister. I won¡¯t be learning medicine. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll marry Xiaoshuan soon, so don¡¯t worry too much. I can earn plenty of silver a month working at the embroidery shop.¡± She had tested her elder sister¡¯s reaction last time and quickly told Old Madam Li about it. Then, Old Madam Li tried telling Di Xiaoshuan about it. Immediately after, Du Xiaoshuan hurriedly told his mother to go and propose marriage. Li Mei did not expect Du Xiaoshuan to be so fast. Du Xiaoshuan had liked Li Mei ever since he met her. However, he feared scaring Li Mei when he knew about her family situation. He did not know what to do either, so he usually thought of ways to treat Li Mei and her younger siblings well. He also felt anxious, but after learning more about Li Mei¡¯s attitude toward him, he could not wait to ask his mother to propose marriage. Then Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s mother said they would be a family once the two got married before Li Mei could even state her family¡¯s conditions. Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s mother added that the siblings would remain together, and she would help Li Mei care for them. Those last few words moved Li Mei, and she no longer had any concerns. ¡®Xiaoshuan and his mother live in Su Teng Village, too, so we¡¯re close to each other. Xiaoju is nice to me, too. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems if we get married.¡¯ Old Madam Li helped to settle this matter, and the two would get married after the New Year. Li Mei listened to Li Wei¡¯s words and fell silent momentarily. She knew Li Wei was a very resourceful person. ¡®If Li Wei says she¡¯ll do something, she does it.¡¯ Li Mei thought it was a good thing. She wanted her younger sister to learn more skills. She would have wanted to learn from Su Binglan if her parents were still around. Then she looked at her other sister, thinking, ¡®Since she¡¯s ten, she can learn from Miss Su.¡¯ ¡°Second Sister, do you want to study medicine?¡± Li Mei asked. Li Su was busy lighting a fire, but when she heard her eldest sister¡¯s words, she was stunned. She did not expect Li Mei to involve her in such a topic. After all, Li Su dared not think about it at all. She felt her life was already good enough since she could eat and sleep well under her elder sisters¡¯ care. She stared at Li Mei with widened eyes and asked, ¡°B-Big Sister? I can go and learn medicine from Miss Su?¡± She looked at Li Mei cautiously at that moment.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: More Conservative Chapter 473: More Conservative Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Su thought she could no longer help at home if she went to medical school. ¡®What if my sisters can¡¯t get a hot meal when they get home from work?¡¯ She knew her sisters were earning and paying for the food and expenses at home. Since their parents were no longer around, the siblings were more sensitive and sensible. Li Mei knew her second sister was just as sensitive as her and easily overthought things. She said, ¡°If you can learn something, you will benefit from it in the future, Li Su. ¡°Since your sister and I can earn money, you don¡¯t need to do anything at home. You should go and learn instead. Also, Xiaoshuan heard that the classes would be free, so we won¡¯t have to pay any tuition fees. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll be learning with boys, so it might not be good for your reputation. Still, reputation is nothing since you¡¯ll benefit from learning such a skill. Then you¡¯ll carry yourself with confidence, no matter what.¡± Li Su reminded Li Mei of her past self. Li Mei was self-conscious and sensitive, while others despised her and her younger siblings for not having parents. However, she gained confidence in her words and actions since starting work and earning money working at the tofu factory. ¡®Honestly, Xiaoshuan¡¯s mother might not have agreed to me being with him if I weren¡¯t working at the factory to earn money. Also, the girls from Su Teng Village are more popular now because Miss Su is from here.¡¯ Li Mei understood these things but did not say them casually. She knew she had to live a good life so her sisters and brother could become stronger. ¡°Big Sister, I want to study and learn a new skill,¡± Li Su nodded thoughtfully. Her eyes revealed desire when she said that. ¡°All right,¡± Li Mei nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Miss Su¡¯s house tomorrow morning to get registered. As for whether or not you get accepted will depend on Miss Su¡¯s opinion.¡± After all, it was just a recruitment interview, and one had to pass it independently. Li Su nodded happily. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister and Second Sister!¡± Li Wei smiled. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Li Su answered, ¡°I know you want to learn too, but you can work at the embroidery shop, so you choose not to learn. I¡¯m aware you¡¯re doing that for us.¡± Li Wie¡¯s eyes reddened when she heard that. ¡°All right, since you¡¯ve seen it through, you should study hard and not let us down.¡± She felt that being a female doctor would be something to be proud of, thinking, ¡®Others would respect me, and I could save people. Just look at Miss Su. She has cured many people, and everyone is grateful to her.¡¯ Li Su nodded vigorously. ¡°I will study hard, Second Sister!¡± ¡®I will treat my elder sisters and younger brother well soon.¡¯ Li Wei said, ¡°Yes, you must, so I can tell everyone my youngest sister is a doctor. I¡¯ll be proud that you can treat the sickly and save people.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± After getting married, Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi returned to work. The couple continued with their salted and preserved egg business as well as their braised chicken and roast duck business. Only locals went to buy their food initially, but a while later, foreigners also came to order things. Therefore, the couple was swamped. Miao Zhizhi would always have a smile on her face whenever she looked at su Fengchen. Her husband felt her gaze and turned to look back at her. Su Fengchen revealed a gentle expression seeing the look in her eyes. Their eyes were full of profound affection when they looked at each other. Su Fengchen asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Miao Zhizhi shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Then she looked around, noticed no one was there, and quietly reached out to hold her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Fengchen lowered his head and asked softly. Miao Zhizhi simply wanted to talk to her husband, saying, ¡°The things Binglan gifted us are perfect, aren¡¯t they? The duvet feels nice and warm, so we no longer have to worry about freezing during winter.¡± Su Fengchen smiled and explained, ¡°It does feel nice and warm. Only Binglan can think of such things. ¡°When we started making roast duck and braised chicken, we thought of throwing away their feathers, but Binglan said we had to keep them for other uses. She said they would be useful, so we simply listened to her. ¡°So, we washed and dried the feathers before putting them away. I never expected Binglan to use them to make duvets. No one would have thought that feathers could feel so warm.¡¯ Since the duvet helped them feel warmer at night, the couple wanted to give it to the older couple. However, the older couple said it was Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen¡¯s wedding gift, and only they could use it. The younger couple wanted to buy another duvet from the embroidery shop, but the shop had just started producing them, so it would take time before the new stock became available. Su Binglan also said she would make more for the rest of the family, so Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi did not need to worry about that. ¡°The sweater is so warm, too.¡± Miao Zhizhi was wearing the sweater Su Binglan had gifted her as she spoke. Although she wore her usual clothes underneath the sweater, it did not look bloated. Instead, it still looked good and kept her warm. Miao Zhizhi did not know how to thank her new-found niece. Then she thought of Su Fengchen¡¯s breathtaking look when he gazed at her that night, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. Su Fengchen nodded. ¡°Yes, indeed. That sweater keeps you nice and toasty but doesn¡¯t look bloated.¡± Miao Zhizhi replied, ¡°We can also stay warm by wearing thick cotton clothes while working. I thought I would feel restrained if I wore the sweater while working, but this is different. I can continue with my tasks without it affecting me.¡± After sighing relief, Miao Zhizhi seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I heard from someone that Binglan wants to take in female apprentices and teach them medicine.¡± Su Fengchen nodded, ¡°Yes, everyone in the village should know about it by now. I wonder how many families will send their daughters to study medicine.¡± He knew everyone was quite conservative and had never seen a female doctor. However, he felt it was good for a woman to be a doctor since they could help other women with childbirth. Su Fengchen had heard about the woman in Stone Village who had a complicated birth during the blizzard. Fortunately, Su Binglan helped, so the mother and her newborn daughter were safe. Miao Zhizhi said, ¡°If you ask me, everyone is being a little pedantic about it. If they were smart, they would have wanted to learn long ago. After all, learning a skill like that will only benefit them. It¡¯s also a great thing for women.¡± She came from a place that did not favor one gender over the other, and men and women received equal treatment. Moreover, a woman had become the Miao Jiang clan leader there. Therefore, Miao Zhizhi¡¯s thoughts differed from most Su Teng villagers¡¯. Su Fengchen chuckled. ¡°If everyone thought like you, they would instantly send their daughters to study medicine. Still, I don¡¯t think many girls will be signing up because Binglan wants them to be in the same class as boys and listen to her lessons together. ¡°So, the female students Binglan accepts must have parents who are more open-minded and willing to let their girls attend medical school.¡± Miao Zhizhi nodded. ¡°People like them can only concentrate on their studies if their families support them. If they worry about nonsense like that, they won¡¯t be able to learn well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A girl named Yang Man from Yangshan Village had also said she wanted to study medicine after her family¡¯s oxcart overturned during the blizzard, and Su Wenxiu arrived just in time to save them. The Yang family became excited when they heard that Su Binglan would take in a few female apprentices.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Writing Teaching Materials Chapter 474: Writing Teaching Materials Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Mrs. Yang told her daughter the news of Su Binglan accepting female apprentices, Yang Man was so excited that she jumped. ¡°Really, Mother?!¡± Mrs. Yang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. You can study medicine this time.¡± The Yang family was pretty well off. Otherwise, they would not have an oxcart. Moreover, Mr. and Mrs. Yang were more open-minded than most. They had wanted their daughter to study in a private medical school, but the doctors there did not accept girls. If they did, the parents of the boys who attended that private medical school would no longer send their sons there to study. Since that was the case, Mr. and Mrs. Yang had no choice but to let their daughter study at home. Yang Man¡¯s two younger brothers attended a private school to learn calligraphy, so they would teach their sister when they came home. Therefore, Yang Man knew how to read many story books and such. Thanks to that, she could boldly say she wanted to study medicine on that fateful day. She knew she could have saved her father that day if she had been a doctor. The Yangs were terrified that day as they awaited a doctor to save them. Fortunately, they received treatment in time and were fine. Mr. and Mrs. Yang had experienced those things and felt it would be beneficial to have medical skills. After all, it could save their lives at critical moments like those. Mrs. Yang said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve already prepared new clothes for you. Your father and I will send you to the Su family in an oxcart tomorrow morning. You should study medicine well with Miss Su.¡± Yang Man was ecstatic to hear that. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Mother!¡± Mrs. Yang began taking out the new clothes she had made for Yang Man. Usually, Yang Man could not bear to wear newer clothes on regular days and was only willing to wear them during New Year. However, her mother took the clothes out so Yang Man could wear them the following day. Su Binglan had previously asked Su Wenxiu to tidy up the guest room so they could use it as a medical school. She had also told him to spread the news that she wanted to accept female apprentices and that they would study alongside boys. She wanted to take in ten female apprentices and nurture them to become teachers in her medical school. After all, she knew doctors were lacking in this era. Besides, there were no nurses at that time, either. More people would have gotten saved if there were more nurses and doctors. If the wounded on the battlefield could receive timely treatment, it would have reduced the number of deaths significantly. If those people could have returned home to their parents and relatives, their families would have been thrilled. After nurturing these female students, Su Binglan thought she might bring them to the battlefield if needed. After all, if their parents had concerns about their daughters becoming nurses or doctors, they would not have asked Su Binglan, a female, to save them. Thus, the female apprentices Su Binglan intended to take in had to be brave. She did not rest early the night before recruitment, either. Instead, she lit an oil lamp and wrote a proposal. She was still writing a few nursing textbooks like she had done previously on medical knowledge for Su Wenxiu. Since Su Wenxiu had already studied those books thoroughly, he could use them as teaching materials. Su Binglan even made a class schedule and only went to sleep when it was very late at night. The following day, Shen Qiuhua saw a girl standing at the door when she opened it. The young lady was dressed cleanly with a backpack on her back, and her parents were with her, too. Mr. and Mrs. Yang had bought the backpack Yang Man wore for her to use when attending medical school. Whether it was students in private schools or colleges, carrying a backpack was trendy now. Not only was it light, but it could also hold many books and school supplies. ¡°You are?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked with a surprised smile. Mrs. Yang answered softly, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. I heard Miss Su will open a medical school that will accept girls. My daughter wants to learn, so I brought her here. Oh, we¡¯re the Yangs from Yangshan Village. It was Second Young Master Su who saved our family during that blizzard the other day.¡± Shen Qiuhua remembered the Yangs after listening to Mrs. Yang¡¯s explanation. There was a blizzard that day, and Shen Qiuhua had accompanied Su Binglan to Stone Village. When the duo returned, they discovered that Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu had gone to save a family from an overturned oxcart. At that time, Su Wenxiu told the duo that a young lady from the Yang family was interested in studying medicine. However, no one accepted female medical students then. Back then, Shen Qiuhua only listened to his story but did not expect Su Binglan to start accepting female students. She also did not expect Yang Man to be so serious and come to learn. Shen Qiuhua was thrilled. ¡°Quick, come in. It¡¯s still early, so you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? We just happened to make some. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± She thought the Yangs were good people since they were open-minded enough to let their daughter study medicine. Therefore, she was delighted to invite the family in for dinner. Mrs. Yang said, ¡°M-Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve already eaten. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. Here¡¯s a gift for becoming my daughter¡¯s teacher.¡± She revealed a box of tea leaves as she spoke. The Yangs had asked someone to buy them so they would have good tea leaves for the Su family. Although the Yangs¡¯ conditions were average, and they were usually reluctant to eat much, they could not be careless with their gifts. Shen Qiuhua hurriedly waved. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. My daughter said the apprenticeship is free. She doesn¡¯t accept any apprenticeship gifts either. There¡¯s really no need.¡± She tried to persuade Mrs. Yang to take back the tea leaves. After getting up and washing up, Su Binglan heard the commotion at the door and went over to look. Then she noticed what was happening. She looked at the twelve-year-old girl before her and asked, ¡°Are you interested in studying medicine?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su,¡± Yang Man¡¯s voice was unmistakable and crisp, and her eyes shined brightly. ¡°Are you sure? Learning medicine is tough, you know?¡± Yang Man responded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hardships, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan smiled when she heard the young lady¡¯s words. ¡°Why do you want to study medicine?¡± ¡°I want to protect my family and study hard to make them proud. I also want to be a female doctor in the future.¡± Yang Man straightened her back when she said that. ¡°If you must risk your life to save someone else¡¯s one day, will you?¡± ¡°I will!¡± Yang Man answered severely, ¡°Just like when Second Young Master Su risked being in the blizzard to save my father.¡± That day was perilous, and the Yangs were terrified. Only when Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu arrived did the Yangs feel safe. Su Binglan looked at Yang Man and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Yang Man.¡± Su Binglan stretched out her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll be studying at my medical school from now on. You¡¯ll have lunch here every afternoon and with me this morning. ¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡± Yang Man spoke very clearly. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You can eat more. I personally made breakfast. Since you came the earliest, you will be the group leader of the girls. Also, you don¡¯t have to call me Master. Just call me Miss Su.¡± Although Yang Man was only two years younger than Su Binglan, Su Binglan treated her like a kid. After all, she wanted to teach her apprentices well. Mr. and Mrs. Yang saw that Su Binglan had accepted their daughter and heaved a sigh of relief. Then they thanked Su Binglan profusely.. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Limited Spots Chapter 475: Limited Spots Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shortly after, Su Binglan told Mr. and Mrs. Yang about the schedule and teaching details so they could rest assured. It was natural to do that since the Yangs had sincerely sent their daughter to study. ¡°Your daughter will have lunch at our house from now on, and school will end early in the afternoon so they can go home quickly. There will be an oxcart to send them home, too. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Yang were extremely grateful to Su Binglan because they would have needed to pay if their daughter had studied elsewhere. No one could find a place where the teaching and meals were free. Moreover, no one would teach girls anything they wanted to learn, not to mention medicine. A doctor would typically require a fee whenever they took in an apprentice, and some doctors might not even be sincere in teaching their apprentices everything. However, the Yangs knew Su Binglan would be genuine with her lessons. Also, an oxcart would pick the apprentices up daily, and the Yangs could feel even more at ease. After Mr. and Mrs. Yang left, Su Binglan brought Yang Man in for breakfast. Soon after, Li Erying, Li Su, and another seven girls arrived one after the other. Su Binglan accepted all of them and filled her quota with these ten female apprentices. Then she officially started her lessons, and even Su Wenxiu¡¯s three apprentices attended class. He had also taken in another seven boys to study alongside the rest. When Su Binglan gave her lectures, she would use her blackboard and share some nursing knowledge. She also taught some first-aid methods to everyone. When noon arrived, everyone had lunch at the Su family¡¯s house. Su Binglan knew these kids were still growing, so the food she made was highly nutritious. There were twenty apprentices, and she gave them each two meat and two vegetable dishes to eat. Now that she had more money, she could afford to feed all her apprentices. Most of her apprentices came from low-income families and usually did not have enough to eat at home. They also did not expect to be able to eat their fill while studying. In their eyes, Su Binglan was like a light guiding them toward their destination. Everyone had more energy to study after eating their fill. They also cherished their opportunity to learn. As long as Su Binglan was speaking, everyone would listen attentively. She would then patiently explain things to whoever struggled to understand certain things. Even the boys listened to her lessons carefully. Su Binglan treated both boys and girls the same, too. After sharing some theoretical knowledge, she asked Su Wenxiu to bring everyone to catch small animals and learn practical knowledge. They also learned about herbs. Su Wenxiu brought everyone to the backyard to plant and identify medical herbs. The apprentices realized they could quickly recognize and memorize medicinal herbs with Su Wenxiu¡¯s teaching method. The spots were already full when the other families considered it and finally decided to send their daughters over. Su Binglan no longer accepted apprentices. At that moment, they were more annoyed after discovering that Su Binglan provided free lunch and an oxcart to transport the apprentices. They should have sent their daughters earlier instead of worrying too much. ¡°Mother, I told you we should¡¯ve signed up earlier. So many people want to learn medicine from Miss Su, but you refused to let me go.¡± Some girls were angry because they genuinely wanted to learn. The girl¡¯s mother said, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d ruin your reputation.¡± ¡°We would have just been studying together, not doing anything else. Besides, others will only be envious if word gets out that they¡¯re Miss Su¡¯s apprentices.¡± The girl¡¯s mother finally understood what her daughter meant. She said, ¡°I let my thoughts get the better of me. I didn¡¯t think of that, daughter.¡± ¡°How bad could it have been?¡± The girl was annoyed. Meanwhile, her mother noticed her expression and felt helpless. After all, the quota was already full, and she could do nothing about it. The girl apprentices were ecstatic when they returned home in the evening. They then shared what they had learned with their families. ¡°Miss Su is so good. She made us food for lunch, and it was delicious! She even made chicken drumsticks, and I ate two bowls of rice.¡± The girl could still taste the food she had as she spoke. The girl¡¯s parents could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What else did you have for lunch?¡± ¡°There were also pork ribs, tofu, and shredded potatoes. It was so delicious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re eating so well there? It¡¯s free, too?¡± The girl excitedly explained, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Su said she would take care of lunch because she wants us to eat well to have sufficient energy to study. Teacher Wenxiu also taught us to plant and identify medicinal herbs in the backyard. ¡°Those herbs are the ones Miss Su and her brother used when they provided medical services.¡± ¡°My dear daughter, you must learn well from Miss Su. You¡¯ll have great prospects in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± These girls went home and shared their day with their parents. Their parents were delighted that they had sent their daughters to study early. After all, they had heard that there would be limited spots. No one expected Su Binglan to serve her apprentices food for lunch and provide an oxcart to transport the students initially. Su Binglan busied herself teaching everyone for more than ten days. These girls were thirsty for knowledge and studied seriously. Su Binglan also felt gratified when she saw everyone¡¯s enthusiasm for learning. She would teach half a day of classes daily, and Su Wenxiu would teach everyone in the other half. Everyone seriously learned practical knowledge and now knew how to bandage and treat wounds. Su Binglan would spend the rest of her time dealing with business matters. The winery had opened and was on the right track. Everyone who started working there took their jobs seriously. However, the fundamental method of wine-brewing was in Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian¡¯s hands. They did not spread their knowledge, and the people they hired were only responsible for specific processes, so it did not affect their work. Meanwhile, the construction team had also completed the pottery workshop¡¯s expansion. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong also made more porcelain bottles with exquisite patterns. Since they used such gorgeous bottles to store wine, Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian could charge several times that of ordinary wine. Their wine also had a few more steps to its process than others. Hence, they sold their product at a higher price, targeting wealthier families elsewhere. Although the winery had just opened, business was already excellent. Many people were anxious to place orders with Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian. Everyone knew they could make money if they did business with the Su family because of the success of the tofu factory and embroidery shop. Moreover, the Su family sold things unique to the market, so it was terrific to outsource them. After all, the young madams and ladies from wealthy families were fond of such novel things. They would buy plenty of pretty and practical things. The merchants knew the products they ordered from the Su family could greatly profit when they returned home. Moreover, they had drunk the family¡¯s wine before and thought it was incredibly delicious. Since it was a high-grade wine, it would be precious to sell. These merchants also wanted to buy fruit wine as it was something no one had ever tasted before. However, fruit wine was limited, and the merchants could not buy it, no matter how much they were willing to spend. Everyone hoped the winery would brew a few more bottles of fruit wine. Also, the exquisite bottles and jars the pottery workshop made were too beautiful to resist. Many wanted to buy them. Therefore, the bottles and jars had their own price tags. Besides the products the Taos supplied to the winery, they could also sell their other goods.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Depends on Character Chapter 476: Depends on Character Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since that was the case, Su Binglan thought about it and asked the Taos to make tea sets, bowls, etc. After all, they could earn a lot more money making such things. However, the pottery workshop did not have enough workforce, so they hired more people to help. When everyone heard the pottery shop was hiring, they immediately applied for a job there. The pottery workshop was no longer a workshop. Everyone knew it was a business under Su Binglan, like the tofu factory, embroidery shop, accessories shop, and winery. The salary and bonus would undoubtedly be excellent, so everyone became excited about those things. They wanted more money during the New Year to buy more goods and better celebrate the festive occasion. The pottery workshop was in Willow Village, and many villagers from there wanted to work at the workshop mainly because it was close to home and convenient to travel through and fro. Although Su Teng Village was nearby, it was still a neighboring village, and the Willow villagers lived a little further from the winery and embroidery workshop there. Therefore, the workshop was their closest option. Some men in Willow Village who did not get hired at the winery could try again at the workshop. Others even asked Tao Zhenggang for information about the interview. ¡°Mr. Tao, will you be hiring people for your workshop?¡± Tao Zhenggang was usually busy in the workshop during the day and would go home to rest in the afternoon. When he exited the workshop, he saw someone standing outside to ask for information. Since they were from the same village, Tao Zhenggang could understand everyone¡¯s anxiety. He explained, ¡°Miss Su says we must hire more people after the workshop¡¯s expansion. ¡°Since the construction team has just finished, we¡¯ll hire people soon. My family and I are working for Miss Su, too, you know?¡± The Taos sincerely worked for Su Binglan. After all, she had saved them. She trusted the Taos enough to continue working with them to make porcelain. ¡°If not for Miss Su¡¯s guidance, Dayong wouldn¡¯t have been able to make such an exquisite thing as porcelain.¡± Tao Zhenggang felt proud of his eldest son when ne said mar. ¡®My youngest son even painted the flower patterns on the vases and jars. Miss Su says they look good, too. I never thought my sons were this talented in the past. I didn¡¯t expect the student to surpass the master and manage to make pottery better than me.¡¯ Tao Zhenggang smiled with that thought in mind. ¡°Mr. Tao, you¡¯re being too humble,¡± Li Han said, ¡°Although it¡¯s Miss Su¡¯s workshop, you still have the final say, especially with the bottles and jars your eldest son made. They¡¯re gorgeous. Dayong is famous now.¡± Then Miss Li came out and happened to hear this. She asked, ¡°How did my eldest son become famous, Li Han? He only works inside the workshop all day.¡± Although she felt her children were her pride and joy, she wondered how Tao Dayong became famous. ¡°You guys still don¡¯t know about it? Many people know about the exquisite bottles your son made,¡± Li Han answered, ¡°Most foreign merchants are anxious to order these goods from Miss Su. They say those jars and bottles are worth plenty of money.¡± When Miss Li heard this, she laughed. ¡°Our Dayong is so hard working, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to make such beautiful things. ¡°However, it was all thanks to Miss Su¡¯s guidance. He wouldn¡¯t have made such a thing if it weren¡¯t for her methods.¡± Although that was what Miss Li said, she still felt happy. As a mother, she was genuinely proud of her son¡¯s abilities. Everyone looked down on Tao Dayong in the past because his ex-wife ran away. Many people gossiped about it behind his back. During that time, the Taos felt they could no longer show their faces in the village. Tao Dayong constantly had his head lowered and looked depressed. However, that was all in the past, and people discovered how capable Miss Li¡¯s sons were. Many wanted to propose marriage to her eldest son now, but the Taos had to be more careful this time and choose a good girl from a good family. The village matchmaker had sent over several girls¡¯ information lately. Some were from surrounding villages, and others were from Su Teng Village and Teng He Town. Li Han said, ¡°Everyone says Dayong is brave and intelligent.¡± Miss Li agreed, ¡°Indeed, Dayong is very diligent, too.¡± Everyone in Willow Village knew this, but his ex-wife took him for granted and did not take him seriously. Miss Li would get angry just thinking about it, but it was in the past, and her family was doing well now. Miss Li told Tao Dayong about the girls during lunch. ¡°Dayong, tell me which one you like so I can send someone to propose marriage.¡± Tao Dayong lowered his head and said, ¡°Mom, I just want to do my best to make porcelain.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already nineteen years old. Look at our neighbors. They already have two children. You¡¯re not anxious, but we, as your parents, are. We still want grandchildren, you know. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re doing well now. You don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. I think Shi Fang from Stone Village is a good girl. I¡¯ve already asked around and heard she has a terrific personality and comes from a decent family. She¡¯s also happily working at the embroidery shop.¡± ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t make Father and Mother worry,¡± Tao Eryong said. Tao Dayong responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Father and Mother.¡± He had insisted on his previous marriage, and his parents agreed, but it failed. Hence, he knew it was only right to listen to his parents¡¯ arrangements this time. ¡°Stone Village is right next to Su Teng Village. Since they¡¯re nearby, going back and forth is convenient. Besides, your aunt grew up in Stone Village under the care of her neighbors, so they all know each other well. I¡¯ll get her to gather more information for us. ¡°Your aunt says Shi Fang and her parents are good people. Shi Fang often cares for her younger brother and sister at home, so she¡¯s kind-hearted. ¡°I also thought Li Mei from Su Teng Village suits you, but I heard someone recently engaged her already. That¡¯s why you must hurry. Since we know Shi Fang is a good person, others do too.¡± Other Willow Village and Su Teng Village girls were also willing to marry Tao Dayong. However, after some consideration, Miss Li still felt Shi Fang from Stone Village was most suitable for her eldest son. The girl had a good temperament; most said she had never gotten angry with anyone. She was also dutiful to her parents and cared for her younger siblings. Miss Li knew such a person would also care for her eldest son. Shi Fang¡¯s primary quality was being gentle, so Miss Li did not think she would abuse or leave her eldest son. Some other girls¡¯ family conditions were also better than Shi Fang¡¯s, but Miss Li still felt that everything depended on one¡¯s character. Moreover, she knew everything about Shi Fang, so she could rest assured that her son would not get left again. Besides, Shi Fang had a job, so she did not care about material things and only cared for the people around her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already said we¡¯ll give more betrothal gifts if you get engaged. I¡¯ll talk to the matchmaker if you¡¯re willing. You can even meet Shi Fang first if you want.¡± Tao Dayong looked at his parents¡¯ excited expressions and nodded. After all, he had more responsibilities as the eldest son in the family. After returning from the embroidery shop, Shi Fang hurried into the house to help her parents. She usually did not talk much, but she was diligent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself, Shi Fang. Come, I have something to tell you,¡± Mrs. Shi said. Shi Fang nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± ¡°I told you about Tao Dayong from the Tao family in Willow Village, right? Do you remember him?¡± Shi Fang blushed when she heard Tao Dayong¡¯s name.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Reunited Chapter 477: Reunited Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°You can decide, Mother,¡± Shi Fang said softly. She had also said the same thing when her mother asked her for her opinion last time. She was just happy to do so. Mrs. Shi noticed her daughter¡¯s blushing face and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re willing, so Dayong¡¯s mother suggested we arrange for you two to meet. I agreed with Mrs. Tao¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Dayong¡¯s aunt is Chun Liu, our neighbor next door. She¡¯s just like Dayong¡¯s mother and has a good temperament. I¡¯ve seen Mrs. Tao visiting her sister before. Mrs. Tao is a warm-hearted and straightforward person. ¡°I also heard that Dayong is hardworking and honest. He knows how to dote on his partner. Since we know his aunt well, I can rest assured. I think you should like Dayong. He looks handsome, too. ¡°The Tao family manages a pottery workshop. Although it¡¯s under Miss Su¡¯s name, the Taos have their own skills. Dayong even developed a highly unique bottle and became famous. He seems like an up-and-coming young man who will be successful. You won¡¯t live a hard life with them. ¡°Mrs. Tao said she would treat you well should you become her daughter-in-law. She also intended to find someone who was considerate and had a good personality, so she chose you.¡± Mrs. Shi was satisfied with Tao Dayong. She also knew many other families would have been happy if Miss Li chose their daughters as her eldest son¡¯s wife. After all, the Tao family¡¯s conditions were exceptional, and they worked alongside Su Binglan. Moreover, Tao Dayong was handsome, hardworking, and knew how to dote on his partner. Logically speaking, Mrs. Shi did not think Miss Li would have chosen her daughter. However, Miss Li thought Shi Fang was a perfect match for her eldest son. Mrs. Shi was ecstatic when she heard the news. ¡°Dayong¡¯s mother also said you can still visit us even after you marry him. She won¡¯t hold any rules or restrictions on you for that. I think it¡¯s primarily because Dayong¡¯s aunt is our neighbor. Chun Liu knows you well and feels at ease because she watched you grow.¡± Shi Fang blushed as she smiled, saying, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve met Dayong before. I think he¡¯s good, too. When I went to town to see the lanterns a few years ago and got lost, I was so scared that I cried. Dayong saw me and helped me find you. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who he was then, but when I started working at the embroidery shop, I saw him delivering goods to the winery after I finished work. I recognized him and realized he was the boy who helped me.¡± Mrs. Shi recalled that day upon hearing her daughter¡¯s story. She asked, ¡°That was him?! It was already dark that day, and I didn¡¯t even notice that he brought you to us. ¡°We were so focused on checking if you had gotten hurt that he was gone when we looked up again. Since that¡¯s the case, then he saved you. So, if you marry Dayong, you must treat him well.¡± Shi Fang nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I know, Mother. Most of the embroidery shop workers have mentioned him. They all speak highly of the beautiful wine jars and bottles he makes. They also agree on how capable he is. Many people like him.¡± Although she said those things, she was also nervous about meeting Tao Dayong. She wondered if he still remembered her. After all, they first met when they were just kids. She was only eleven then, and four years had passed since their first encounter. Shi Fang was fifteen now, and Tao Dayong was nineteen. Still, she did not expect their fates to intertwine again. Shi Fang was nervous yet excited, while her parents were thrilled. The following morning, Mrs. Shi brought her daughter to meet Tao Dayong and Miss Li at the matchmaker¡¯s house. When the two met again for the first time in four years, Shi Fang¡¯s face turned red while Tao Dayong looked at Shi Fang, and his ears turned red with shyness. He thought she looked very young, but Shi Fang was indeed gorgeous. She had fair and delicate skin, just like her mother¡¯s. She was born with it and could not get tanned. She also had stunning black hair and wore a pink dress, making her look even better and more lively. She seemed gentle and quiet when she lowered her head. Miss Li was delighted when she saw the young lady. ¡®This girl is gorgeous and doesn¡¯t look like she comes from the countryside.¡¯ Miss Li was satisfied with what she saw and smiled. Moreover, she noticed Tao Dayong¡¯s ears turning red and knew he had a good impression of Shi Fang. ¡®Dayong even became shy after seeing her.¡¯ Meanwhile, Mrs. Shi also felt satisfied with Tao Dayong, and the matchmaker was quite happy to see the young man and young lady having a good impression of each other. Then he called Miss Li and Mrs. Shi to sit outside so the young couple could chat. However, Tao Dayong looked at Shi Fang, and his mind was blank. He did not know what to say. Shi Fang became even more nervous, but after a while, Tao Dayong felt a sense of familiarity. It was as if he had seen Shi Fang before. He did not overthink it and asked, ¡°Miss Shi Fang, have we met somewhere before?¡± Su Fang looked up and replied, ¡°I got separated from my parents during the Lantern Festival a few years ago and cried by the roadside. You were the one who returned me to my parents.¡± ¡°Big Brother¡± was how she addressed Tao Dayong back then, and he suddenly remembered it. ¡°That was you?¡± he asked. Shi Fang smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, it was me. At that time, you didn¡¯t even tell me your name before leaving. I couldn¡¯t find you after that.¡± She felt aggrieved when she said that. She fell in love for the first time and thought of him even at that age. However, she did not know who he was or how to find him. She could only hide her thoughts and feelings in her heart. It was not until that fateful day she got off work at the embroidery shop that she saw him delivering goods to the winery. Only then did she know who he was. Tao Dayong had already become famous and was one of Su Binglan¡¯s favorite workers, so Shi Fang dared not go up to him to reintroduce herself. She thought that perhaps he had already forgotten about her. Shi Fang did not expect Miss Li to like her, but she was ecstatic when she found out. After all, Tao Dayong was her hero. Still, she felt sorry for Tao Dayong after hearing about his past experiences. Hence, Shi Fang wanted to treat Tao Dayong well. However, she did not know his impression of her. She had even put on a new outfit today that her mother had brought her to get custom-made. Typically, she would be unwilling to spend so much money to buy such good-looking clothes, but she wanted to dress up prettily when meeting Tao Dayong. She wanted him to know that the little girl he had saved had grown into a gorgeous young lady. ¡°You cried so sadly back then, and I immediately noticed you,¡± Tao Dayong said. It was a coincidence that he was in town that day to meet the little Shi Fang. ¡®She looked only eight to nine years old then, and only four years have passed. Since she¡¯s fifteen now, she should¡¯ve been eleven then.¡¯ Shi Fang was tiny before, but she grew up quickly later. She had eaten very little in the past, but since that fateful day, she had always made herself eat more. She wanted to grow and find the person who had saved her, even though she thought she might never see him again. Now that they were in the same room, Shi Fang was ecstatic. She smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s why I must thank you. I didn¡¯t get the chance to do that back then. When my parents and I turned to look for you, you were already gone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tao Dayong said apologetically, ¡°I was in town for some business and was in a hurry to go home.¡± He did not think of anything else but business at that time.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Hearts Grow Closer Chapter 478: Hearts Grow Closer Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°That¡¯s fine, honestly. It¡¯s all the same since I get to thank you now.¡± Shi Fang waved. ¡°You¡¯re most welcome, but I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering who you were these past few years,¡± Shi Fang said, ¡°l didn¡¯t even know your name or how to find you, and thank you. Still, I¡¯m glad I get to see you now.¡± Tao Dayong chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m glad too.¡± ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m thrilled.¡¯ He was calm before he came and did not want his parents to worry about him anymore. However, he became pretty happy after meeting and talking to Shi Fang. He subconsciously felt relaxed whenever he spoke to her. Moreover, his heart pounded as they spoke. The two thought of the past and felt assured and not as nervous as they were initially. After breaking the ice, Shi Fang gradually became more talkative while Tao Dayong listened attentively and occasionally responded to her. Tao Dayong was usually a man of few words, but he seemed to have opened up more after a while. Shi Fang said, ¡°l heard you¡¯re quite famous now, Dayong. Everyone is talking about the exquisite bottles you made. I think they¡¯re beautiful, too.¡± Tao Dayong had much to say when it came to making ceramic. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to make it initially. I just thought about it constantly and tried it over and over again. 1 just wanted to succeed.¡± He also told Shi Fang about his persistence during that period, and she looked at him with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Dayong. I wouldn¡¯t even know how to make such a thing if it were me. 1 only know some needlework.¡± Shi Fang talked more about the embroidery shop matters immediately after. Just like that, the two had a deeper understanding of each other. They resembled long-lost friends with a sense of familiarity when facing each other. They would say things they were usually unwilling to say. No one had ever praised Tao Dayong like this in the past, no matter how much he accomplished. However, Shi Fang would look at him encouragingly with a worshipful gaze. It made him feel like his entire body was full of strength. It felt utterly new and rejuvenating to him. The two talked inside for a long time, and their parents smiled. The fact that the two could talk for that long meant they had things in common and were quite willing to communicate. Then the two mothers quietly peeked through the crack in the door. When they saw their children laughing and talking, they could not help but feel happy. Then Miss Li and Mrs. Shi also began to chat. The two ladies were friendly when they talked. After all, they were considerate women. Mrs. Shi said, ¡°Shi Fang is a good child. I¡¯ve already told her to be dutiful to her future in-laws and be considerate of her future husband.¡¯ Miss Li smiled when she heard that. She said smilingly, ¡°My Dayong knows how to dote on his partner. I¡¯ve already said that Shi Fang is like the daughter I¡¯ve always wanted. My two sons will treat her well in the future. ¡°Besides, my family won¡¯t impose harsh rules on your daughter, so she can visit you whenever she wants. Shi Fang¡¯s younger siblings will be like Dayongs younger siblings too.¡± Miss Li¡¯s words were clear. Mrs. Shi felt even happier, saying, ¡°Although my family is just ordinary, we will get our daughter more dowries.¡± Miss Li said, ¡°The money my husband and I saved belongs to our sons, and we¡¯ll only give Dayong and Shi Fang more, not less. That¡¯s our show of sincerity.¡± The two ladies only said heartfelt words. They were honest people and even started to call each other sisters. Shi Fang and Tao Dayong talked for an extended amount of time inside. As the two spoke, a smile appeared on the latter¡¯s face. His eyes lit up whenever he looked at Shi Fang smilingly. It had been a while since he last smiled, and the rest of his family felt he was too calm and reserved. If they saw him now, they would be astonished. The family would never expect the usually reserved Tao Dayong to have such a pure and innocent smile. The young couple could not help but smile and laugh whenever they looked at each other. Shi Fang also realized she felt like talking more whenever she was around him. She was usually not talkative but had endless things to say to Tao Dayong. Shi Fang felt she could share many things with him, so she told him everything she did at home and in the embroidery shop. Of course, she did not reveal anything the embroidery shop did not allow her to. Tao Dayong listened with great interest. He spent every day at the pottery workshop studying how to make the most beautiful ceramic items and rarely contacted the outside world. He only knew about the embroidery shop but did not know what the employees did there, not to mention sweaters, school bags, duvets, and jackets. If he knew that down jackets and duvets could keep one warm during the winter, he would want to buy them for his family. Then his family would feel much warmer at night whenever they slept. Tao Dayong thought about it and hesitantly said, ¡°The weather is colder now because of winter, so you should wear more clothes to stay warm.¡± He did not know if that was appropriate, but he said it anyway because it was what he thought about. Shi Fang smiled. ¡°My mother just made duvets for my siblings and me this winter. She used cotton to make them so they felt nice and warm. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t catch a cold. You should wear more too, and don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± She spoke softly. She was worried Tao Dayong would get exhausted and burned out from making porcelain all day. Tao Dayong felt a warmth in his heart when he heard Shi Fangs concerns. After all, no one had ever said such words or shown such concern toward him. He had grown accustomed to caring about others and became used to giving. It turned out that being cared for by others made one feel warm inside. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t overwork myself and will rest whenever it gets dark. Then I can sleep well at home.¡± After some thought, Shi Fang asked, ¡°W-What do you like to eat most?¡± She wanted to know his preferences to make him his favorite food whenever possible. Tao Dayong replied, ¡°l like everything, to be honest. It¡¯ll be good as long as I can eat my fill.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°You should eat more, too. You must nourish yourself, okay?¡± He looked at Shi Fang and thought she was too thin, which made his heart ache. ¡®I¡¯ll make her more food if she stays with my family and me.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Tao Dayong realized something, and his face reddened before immediately lowering his head. Shi Fang responded in a low voice, ¡°Y-Yeah, I¡¯ll eat more.¡± The young couple¡¯s hearts seemed to get closer the more they chatted. Nieanwhile, the matchmaker noticed it was almost time for lunch and checked on the young couple. However, the young couple felt somewhat unsatisfied with their limited time together when they saw Miss Li, Mrs. Shi, and the matchmaker enter the room. Miss Li said smilingly, ¡°Dayong, let¡¯s go home for lunch. You can continue having a good chat with Miss Shi Fang later.¡± Mrs. Shi added, ¡°Since Dayong saved my Shi Fang back then, we can consider him our benefactor. He can come to our house whenever he¡¯s free to visit.¡¯ Miss Li hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. 1 liked Shi Fang the moment I saw her. She¡¯s just like the daughter I never had.¡± Tao Dayong and Shi Fang felt even more embarrassed as the two ladies chatted and laughed. After everyone left, Miss Li asked Tao Dayong what his impression of Shi Fang was.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Full of Sincerity Chapter 479: Full of Sincerity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miss Li smiled when she looked at her still-blushing son. Her smile was about to overflow as she thought, ¡®It seems Dayong is delighted with Shi Fang. As long as he likes her, all will be well. I think Shi Fang is perfect.¡¯ Miss Li¡¯s sister was Shi Fangs neighbor who had watched Shi Fang grow. Therefore, Miss Li knew Shi Fang had an excellent temperament and would not trouble her eldest son. She also noticed her son chatting and getting along well with the young lady. Miss Li knew her eldest son¡¯s personality. He was usually a young man of very few words. Hence, Miss Li was happy to see Tao Dayong and Shi Fang talking so much. Of course, she also wanted her son to be happy and felt Shi Fang could accomplish that. Tao Dayong lowered his head and said, ¡°She¡¯s good, Mother.¡± It had been a while since he felt this happy, wholly different from anything else. It also differed from how he felt making exquisite porcelain. Tao Dayongs lips slowly curled into a light smile when he thought of Shi Fang and their interaction as kids. Although, his shallow smile did not escape his mother¡¯s observation. Miss Li understood everything after seeing her eldest son like this. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll propose marriage for you and Shi Fang tomorrow. What do you think about that?¡± Tao Dayong was shocked when he heard his mother¡¯s words. ¡°That quickly, Mother?! Shi Fang, she¡­ Would her family be willing?¡± Miss Li looked at Tao Dayongs worried expression and smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be happy to do that. I can see that you and Shi Fang are satisfied with each other and are willing to get married. If you¡¯re willing, 1 can go and propose marriage tomorrow. ¡°l want you to know that Shi Fang is an excellent child with an exceptional reputation. She even works at Miss Su p s embroidery shop to make a living. If you don¡¯t hurry, others will take a fancy to her. ¡°She¡¯s such a good girl with perfect temperament. We should find someone like her who cares and treats others well, right? I know you¡¯ll dote on Shi Fang and treat her well, my son.¡± For some reason, Tao Dayong imagined someone mistreating Shi Fang when he heard that. His heart grew heavy at that thought and how Shi Fang cried when she got separated from her parents four years ago. He said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go with what you said, Mother.¡± Miss Li became even more confident about things when she noticed Tao Dayongs anxiety. Nonetheless, her eldest son was content with Shi Fang, and Shi Fang liked him. It was perfect. Miss Li was in a hurry to get home to propose marriage. When the mother-son duo returned to Willow Village, Tao Zhenggang and Tao Eryong could not wait to ask how the meeting went. Miss Li smiled and said, ¡°It was terrific, especially since the two kids were happy. Let¡¯s hurry and prepare things so we can propose marriage as soon as possible.¡± She felt happy yet anxious as she could not wait to settle everything for her eldest son. Still, she could not stop smiling. Tao Zhenggang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. Our family is better off now, so we can give Shi Fang and her family more betrothal gifts.¡± Miss Li nodded. ¡°Of course. I think Shi Fang is perfect for Dayong. Her mother is a lovely lady, too. She doesn¡¯t care about betrothal gifts and only wants the two kids to treat each other well. ¡°Also, Mrs. Shi said she would prepare more dowries for Shi Fang. Since that¡¯s the case, we must prepare more betrothal gifts for Dayong.¡± Tao Dayong added, ¡°Mother, Father, you can use my money instead.¡± He had given his earnings to his mother for safekeeping. He felt he should use his share of the profits so his parents and younger brother could save their hard-earned money. ¡°What do you mean by that? What we earned is for you and Eryong,¡± Miss Li refused. Tao Eryong added, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m still young, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just want a better sister-in-law who cares for you and makes you happy.¡± Tao Dayong patted his younger brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°The feeling is mutual, Little Brother. I can¡¯t just let Shi Fang care for me. I should take good care of her too.¡¯ Shi Fangs figure automatically flashed in his mind when he mentioned her. Miss Li smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s something Eryong and your father doesn¡¯t know, right, Dayong? Shi Fang and Dayong met four years ago. Dayong even saved Fang Shi when she got separated from her parents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Tao Eryong exclaimed. Tao Zhenggang added, ¡°After so many years, they met again. That can only mean it¡¯s fated. So, stop thinking about your past, Dayong. Your ex-wife treated you so poorly last time. She was a terrible person.¡± ¡®Dayong was so kind to that woman, but I feel sad for him when I recall how badly she treated him. He¡¯s such a good boy, yet someone was still willing to treat him that way.¡¯ ¡°Father, Mother, 1 no longer think about that terrible experience,¡± Tao l)ayong said. He was depressed in the past because he blamed himself for everything, especially for making his parents worry. He felt guilty for not giving his parents a better life, However, he felt that he could now that he worked for Su Binglan. Shortly after, Miss Li began to prepare what was necessary to propose marriage. She could not wait for Tao Dayong to marry Shi Fang. Two days later, the Taos brought Tao Dayong to Shi Fangs house to propose marriage. They brought betrothal gifts worth about two to three silver taels, showing their profound sincerity. Usually, one silver tael worth of betrothal gifts was already a lot, not to mention three silver¡¯s worth. Miss Li had asked around and discovered that Old Madam Li from Su Teng Village had given her daughter-in-law two silver taels worth of gifts. Therefore, Miss Li spent one more silver tael and gave her soon-to-be daughter-in-law three. Although Shi Fangs parents did not want that many gifts, they were happy to see so many. The problem of how much it all cost did not matter. After all, it only showed how much the Taos valued Shi Fang. Of course, Mr. and Mrs. Shi planned to take everything back with them because they had some family assets. In addition, Mr. Shi worked in the winery, so the family¡¯s future would be much better. Moreover, Shi Fangs sister went to the Su family¡¯s home to study medicine from Su Binglan. Hence, her sister would have a bright future ahead. Since that was the case, Shi Fang¡¯s parents were not worried about their familys matters and would not live on their eldest daughter¡¯s betrothal gifts. Instead, they wanted to save money and put in some dowries for their eldest daughter. After all, Tao Dayong had saved Shi Fang back then, and Shi Fang was happy. In addition, Miss Li had said Shi Fang could visit her parents whenever she wanted to. Hence, Mr. and Mrs. Shi wanted to prepare more dowry so the young couple could live well. The Shi family could finally thank the person who had saved Shi Fang. Then the two families settled down after the marriage proposal. Tao Dayong and Shi Fang could see each other more often now, and Tao Dayong was thrilled about it. Whenever he went to deliver goods to the winery, he would send a portion of delicious food to his wife.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: A Sweet Smile Chapter 480: A Sweet Smile Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shi Fang was busy working when she thought about reheating the lunch her mother had brought for her. Although Stone Village was close to Su Teng Village, getting home took time. Although Shi Fang had enough time to go back and forth during her afternoon break, she had grown accustomed to having lunch at her workplace to put in more work. After all, Shi Fang would earn more the more she worked; the harder she worked, the more bonuses she would receive. She felt more motivated after getting engaged to Tao Dayong, so she worked harder. If she earned more, she could treat him better. She could not help but smile sweetly whenever she thought of him. Meanwhile, Yang Linling, who was on the same team as Shi Fang, looked at the young lady smilingly. She said, ¡°Shi Fang, are you thinking about Dayong?¡± Shi Fang blushed. ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m thinking about how to knit these sweaters quicker.¡± ¡°You might be able to fool the others, Shi Fang, but you can never fool me. You were never like this before, but now, you just can¡¯t help but smile.¡± Shi Fang was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± She did not realize how much more she smiled these days. After all, before this, she only cared about making things for the embroidery shop. ¡°Yeah,¡± Yang Lingling said, ¡°Your smile is so sweet, so I can tell it¡¯s because of Dayong.¡± The corners of Shi Fangs lips curled upward when she heard that. Indeed, she was happy whenever she thought of her fiance. That was because Tao Dayong was the one she had been thinking about since the first time she fell in love with him four years ago. He was her hero, her ¡°Big Brother¡± who had saved her. Now, she could be with him and was thrilled about it. In the past, she thought she might never find out who he was. She did not expect to find her savior and finally be with him. ¡°He¡¯s perfect. He even saved me when I was a kid.¡± ¡°That means you two are fated to be together. Also, Dayong has been looking for someone like you these past few days. Everyone is envious of you two. Shi Fang, most of our colleagues have fancied Dayong. They always say he¡¯s calm, handsome, and capable. However, he likes you among the rest.¡± Shi Fang knew Tao Dayong became famous throughout the embroidery shop after making exquisite porcelain. Moreover, the pottery workshop hired more workers, and he was in charge of them. Tao Dayong had become a master with a few apprentices, so everyone often talked about him. Shi Fang became nervous about meeting him, but after the two got engaged, she no longer worried about others fancying him. ¡°Yes, of course, he¡¯s perfect. I think he¡¯s also very considerate toward you, Shi Fang.¡± Yang Lingling was genuinely happy for the young lady. Since she and Shi Fang were on the same team, they constantly helped each other and made things together. Hence, the two had become sister-like. Yang Lingling was from Yangshan Village. When she was younger, her parents arranged for her to get engaged to someone in Willow Village. Yang Lingling thought she and Shi Fang could return to Willow Village together after work since Shi Fang got engaged. Shi Fang went to reheat her food during her lunch break, but someone outside shouted, ¡°Shi Fang, someone is here for you!¡¯ Shi Fangs expression changed, and her eyes lit up. Then someone teased, ¡°It must be Dayong who came looking for you. 1 wonder what delicious food he brought you this time.¡± Tao Dayong often brought food to Shi Fang since the two got engaged. Shi Fang put down her things and ran to the door. As expected, she saw her fiance standing there. She thought about how handsome he was, ¡®He looks as good as he did four years ago.¡¯ ¡°Dayong!¡± Tao Dayong could not help but chuckle when he saw Shi Fang dashing toward him. He hurriedly took a few steps forward, saying, ¡°Slow down, or you might fall.¡± He still treated Shi Fang like a child. His eyes exuded gentleness when he looked at her, and his expression gave Shi Fang a warm feeling inside. ¡°I won¡¯t fall.¡± Tao Dayong looked at her and frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the scarf I bought you? It¡¯s cold now, and 1 don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡± It pained him to see Shi Fang wearing so little during winter. Shi Fang looked into his distressed eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m inside the shop, so it¡¯s not so cold. You should wear more clothes to keep yourself warm, too.¡± She looked at her fiance¡¯s clothes and felt he was wearing too little for such a cold day. However, Tao Dayong said, ¡°l don¡¯t feel too cold, and I¡¯m used to wearing these. Don¡¯t worry. My body still feels warm.¡± His physique was excellent, so he would not catch a cold during winter, even when wearing thin clothes. His entire body would feel warm whenever he moved around. Also, he rarely got sick. Shi Fang looked at Tao Dayong¡¯s attractive figure with eager eyes and felt safe around him. She enjoyed that feeling. Tao Dayong handed some things to his fiancee and said, ¡°My mother made these pancakes and ribs. They¡¯re still warm, so you can have them for lunch.¡± He rushed over to deliver the goods to the winery because he wanted to see Fang Shi and deliver some food to her. He was worried that she would not have a good lunch. ¡°But I brought my own food,¡± Shi Fang said, ¡°These things you gave me are too expensive, so you should eat them.¡± She knew the Taos would not eat such delicious food on regular days and that they had made these for her. However, Tao Dayong said, ¡°You¡¯re working so hard here, so you must eat more nutritious food to nourish yourself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how much these dishes cost. I can always make and sell more porcelain.¡± He felt more motivated to earn as much as possible to treat his wife well. After being treated so poorly by Ma Lulu, he knew Fang Shi was better. Therefore, he wanted to treat her well. ¡°You can¡¯t tire yourself out just for me,¡± Shi Fang said. ¡°I won¡¯t. After all, I feel pretty happy making such good-looking porcelain.¡± Tao Dayong felt he had found life¡¯s meaning, and making porcelain made him happy. He did not feel like it was a job as opposed to working at the docks. He felt accomplished doing what he loved, mainly because he could produce such elegant products. After talking for a while, Tao Dayong prepared to leave and told his fiancee to eat quickly so the food would not get cold. When Shi Fang returned to the shop, she picked up her chopsticks and was about to eat when everyone smelled the fragrance wafting from her food. They could not help but say, ¡°Dayong is so good to you, Shi Fang.¡± ¡°Yeah, he brought you such delicious food. He even gave you chicken drumsticks the day before yesterday, right?¡± Shi Fang smiled and thought she should treat her fiance, his parents, and his brother well. She also knew how to make delicious food and planned to make some for the family. Su Binglan was busy teaching her female apprentices while also running her businesses. The pottery workshop had expanded and hired more than ten people during this period. These workers learned to make pottery and porcelain from Tao Zhenggang. However, he did not teach them every detail, as knowledge like that should only belong to the Taos. Therefore, the workers would only know certain parts of the family¡¯s procedures.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: The Workshop’s Secrets Chapter 481: The Workshop¡¯s Secrets Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The pottery workshop initially did not have enough workforce, so Su Binglan wanted to hire a few more people. However, the workshop also had to focus on one¡¯s skill level when making pottery or porcelain. She was worried that it would be easier for things to get messy if she hired too many people at once. Therefore, she first hired about ten people to familiarize them with each other before hiring more. That way, Tao Zhenggang, Tao Dayong, and the others could also adapt to having helpers. Even so, the Taos had to teach these new workers how to make good-looking jars and bottles with their hands. However, the family could never tell anyone all the details about making pottery and porcelain. That was also what Su Binglan had intended. She did not allow the Taos to leak the workshop¡¯s secrets. The weather had become increasingly colder, so the embroidery shop made more down jackets. Someone bought one and soon realized how much warmer it made them feel, so more people bought one for themselves immediately after. Still, down jackets were not cheap, so most bought them for their elders at home instead of for themselves. After all, older adults could not resist the cold as much as younger people. Hence, wearing a down jacket benefited them greatly. It also displayed one¡¯s filial piety. However, those who bought down jackets were reluctant to wear them at home and would only do so when going to the market or town. Everyone discussed duvets and down jackets, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this thing to feel so nice and warm.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not like I wear a down jacket whenever I go out. I don¡¯t feel cold even in the coldest weather. With my legs wrapped, my entire body will feel warm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little expensive. Fortunately, my daughter earns plenty of money at the tofu factory. I can still afford a down jacket.¡± ¡°My family and I didn¡¯t buy down jackets for ourselves, but we bought a duvet instead. We can stay warm at night when we go to sleep now. We barely feel the winter¡¯s cold at night.¡± ¡°This is excellent stuff. Only Miss Su can make such a thing.¡± ¡°She also made wine and opened a winery. After tasting her wine once, I no longer want to drink the others.¡± ¡°Indeed. her wine is more fragrant. and the price is low. Other wines can never compare to Miss Su¡¯s.¡± Everyone felt spoilt after drinking wine from Su l s Winery. They no longer wanted to drink ordinary wine. ¡°Miss Su has done many miraculous things. Everyone would still struggle if not for her making things like these and providing job opportunities for us. No one would be able to receive wages and bonuses like now. Nonetheless, we¡¯re more willing to buy down jackets and wine now.¡± ¡°Exactly. My family and I are more willing to eat meat occasionally. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t even be willing to use oil when cooking, let alone meat.¡± Everyone could not help but sigh with emotion whenever they discussed these things. They all reminisced about their bitter-sweet experiences. Therefore, they cherished their current lives even more. Of course, some did not have the opportunity to work with the Su family. Still, they tried to better themselves and be more diligent and dutiful when they heard this discussion. They hoped they could finally get hired when the Su family inevitably built more shops or factories in the future. Those who failed to get a job at the embroidery shop became more dutiful to their parents, treated their siblings better, and worked more diligently at home. Later, these people finally got hired when the embroidery shop opened up for hiring again. Therefore, everyone knew they would have a higher chance of working for the Su family if they worked hard to improve themselves. That was how a better atmosphere formed around Teng He Town. Meanwhile, Old Madam Li welcomed the happy occasion of Li Dazhuang and Jiang Xiaochengs wedding. The older lady had arranged a grand wedding for the younger couple by ordering embroidery items and wedding cakes. She even tasked someone to make good food for entertaining the guests. Everyone started ordering gifts and cakes after Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen¡¯s wedding. Su Binglan made the cakes and told Su Wenxiu to send them over. Since Su Wenwu was Li Dazhuangs closest friend, he had to follow the etiquette and become one of Li Dazhuang¡¯s groomsmen. Also, since Li Erying was Su Binglan¡¯s student, Su Binglan prepared more things and even attended the wedding herself. Her attendance at the wedding brought great joy to Old Madam Li. The older lady knew Su Binglan could attend because of Li Erying. Many people attending the wedding were shocked when they saw Su Binglan there. Everyone considered it and understood that Su Binglan was there because Li Erying was her female apprentice who studied medicine with her. Therefore, Su Binglan simply had to attend the couple¡¯s wedding. Some even became upset and regretted not sending their daughters to study medicine. After all, the many benefits of being Su Binglan¡¯s female apprentice greatly outweighed one¡¯s reputation. Old Madam Li, Li Dazhuang, and Li Erying were thrilled on that day, and so was Miss Jiang. From now on, the two families would become one. Old Madam Li even tidied up two rooms for the Jiangs to live in. Her heart finally settled after seeing her eldest grandson and Jiang Xiaocheng getting married. She could finally rest assured as her eldest son could start a family now. ¡®If they have a child, I can hold my great-grandchild and care for them,¡¯ Old Madam Li was delighted at that thought. Then she looked at Li Erying beside Su Binglan and felt the young child¡¯s demeanor had changed since she started learning medicine from Su Binglan. Li Erying had a more scholarly demeanor; she had grown taller while her skin had become fairer. Old Madam Li noticed her granddaughter was much prettier than before and could not help but sigh inwardly, ¡®The Su family are so good at helping people grow and improve.¡¯ Li Erying and the other female apprentices ate well at Su Binglan¡¯s place during that period. They also drank the Su family¡¯s water¡ªSu Binglan¡¯s spiritual water. Hence, it was only natural that their physical fitness would improve. Nioreover, Li Eryings skin glowed, and her appearance seemed much more mature. Old Madam Li felt she had made the best decision by letting her granddaughter learn medicine from Su Binglan. The people who had worried too much about their reputation now looked at Li Erying enviously. Luckily, Old Madam Li decided for her granddaughter. ¡®This is just the beginning. My granddaughter will have better fortune if she stays by Miss Su l s side.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Old Madam Li could not stop smiling. Meanwhile, Li Erying was thrilled to see Su Binglan there and looked at her teacher with admiration. After all, Li Erying wanted to work hard toward becoming a teacher. Su Binglan had specially styled Li Eryings hair for the special occasion, making the younger girl look beautiful yet more playful. Therefore, the guests attending the wedding could not help but stare at Li Erying, especially the other young ladies. They became a little emotional after seeing Li Eryings gorgeous appearance. Someone approached her and said excitedly, ¡°Erying, it hasn¡¯t been long since I last saw you, but you¡¯ve already become so beautiful!¡± Li Erying did not notice this, but her grandmother and siblings said her skin had become fairer and more beautiful. In the past, she had to work for her family all year and constantly exposed herself to the sun, so her skin became rough and dark. She thought she was not as beautiful as most other girls, but everyone started saying she had become more beautiful.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Enjoy This Chapter 482: Enjoy This Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All girls prioritized beauty, and Li Erying was no exception. She simply did not focus on these things in the past because she knew she was not as pretty as other girls. However, people started saying how beautiful she was, and she was delighted. She even wondered if she had really become prettier. She touched her face and felt her skin was indeed much smoother. Whenever she touched her face in the past, she could feel its roughness. Some girls looked at Li Eryings skin enviously and could not help asking, ¡°Erying, how did your skin get so fair?¡± Everyone wanted to ask her that because they also wanted to become fairer. Li Erying gave it some thought and said, ¡°My skin seemed to have become much fairer since I started studying medicine with my teacher and her brother.¡± That was the truth from her. She felt her skin had become whiter because she often ate and drank at the Su family¡¯s house when studying medicine. She also had to admit that the lunch Su Binglan made was delicious. Li Erying could eat two steamed buns or two servings of rice daily. Initially, she was too embarrassed to eat much, but Su Binglan would give her more to eat her fill. The person she liked most among her classmates was Su Binglan. The young lady was also the person Li Erying admired most. He initially enjoyed studying, but she started anticipating lunch more after a while. Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu would take turns cooking, and the other Su family members would sometimes cook, too. However, the apprentices looked forward to Su Binglan¡¯s cooking the most. They would help her by cutting vegetables and washing them. They would do these things with anticipation. The apprentices would also learn to cook from their teachers, who were willing to teach them. Then they realized the food they had cooked in the past was not as healthy as they thought. Only the food Su Binglan made was delicious. Su Binglan also told her apprentices they could go home and cook what they had learned for their families. Li Erying was thrilled that she could learn medicine and cooking. She felt her teacher could make any ordinary ingredient taste delicious. After learning from Su Binglan, Li Erying would go home to cook for her grandmother and siblings. Her family would say her cooking was delicious, and they would eat more than usual. Li Erying felt accomplished when her family complimented her. The food she made in the past was not as delicious, but she had learned much from her teacher. Hence, she felt happy and fulfilled. After all, learning new things made her happy. The other girls wanted to know how to become fairer as they felt their skin was darker than they liked. However, they felt like they had gotten struck when they heard Li Erying¡¯s words. Their hearts felt stimulated as they wanted to study medicine with Su Binglan, but their parents thought a girl¡¯s reputation was too important to study with boys and did not allow them to go. These girls also thought their reputations were too essential and wondered how Li Erying could spend all her time with boys. These girls even laughed at Li Erying behind her back when she quit her high-paying job at the embroidery shop to study medicine. They thought Li Erying was stupid and that working at the embroidery shop was better because she could earn plenty of silver. These girls did not know what she could earn since she went to study medicine. However, learning about medicine was not something one could do overnight. Many had to study for a long time before becoming a doctor. Now that more than half a month had passed, these girls began to envy Li Erying and become upset that they did not study medicine. They also heard that Li Erying and the other apprentices could eat delicious food Su Binglan made, Moreover, she taught her apprentices how to cook and even brought them to eat hotpot together. Everyone knew how expensive a meal at the hotpot restaurant was. Even if one had money, one could not eat such a thing on regular days. Therefore, these girls could only feel envy toward those brave enough to study medicine alongside boys instead of caring about their so-called reputation. Li Erying had much to say when discussing her life of eating and studying at the Su family¡¯s house. ¡°Miss Su and her family always cook plenty of delicious food for us at noon. She says it¡¯s to nourish us. ¡°Miss Su and her family are very kind to us and teach us many things. Look, our teacher gave me and my classmates the down jackets we¡¯re wearing. The jackets feel so lovely and warm. ¡°We also received schoolbags from Miss Su and caught many small animals for research and practice. Miss Su l s house water tastes nicer than usual, and we can sometimes drink fruit juice. ¡°Miss Su made the fruit juice by squeezing it to taste fresher and more delicious. She also lets us eat whatever new dish she develops.¡± Li Erying had endless things to say. The more she spoke, the more excited she became. No one knew how much she and her classmates admired their teachers, especially Su Binglan. The girls¡¯ expressions changed, and they could only feel envious when they heard Li Eryings words. They screamed inwardly and felt vexed in their hearts. ¡®Why were we so ignorant and not fight for a spot back then?!¡¯ Then the girls wondered if Su Binglan would recruit more female apprentices again. After all, they did not know they could enjoy such benefits by becoming her apprentice. Some of the ladies felt pitiful when they heard Li Eryings words. They could have become Su Binglan¡¯s apprentices and enjoyed such things if they had signed up earlier. ¡°Is all that true, Erying?¡± Someone asked unwillingly. ¡°I¡¯d never lie,¡± Li Erying said, ¡°My classmates and I know how good Miss Su is, so you can ask them about her, too. I wouldn¡¯t have such fair skin now if not for her. ¡°She also styled my hair today. She says that since it¡¯s my big brother¡¯s wedding, I should look beautiful, too. How do I look? Miss Su can do it all, right?¡± Li Erying would never be so talkative before, but she had plenty of things to say about her teacher. Everyone felt even more envious and became speechless. ¡®How could this be?¡¯ They felt like thunder had struck their hearts. They were jealous that Li Erying could learn other things besides medicine when spending time with Su Binglan. Moreover, the apprentices could eat delicious food. Many of these girls¡¯ parents became upset when they heard everything Li Erying said. They would not have cared so much about reputation and sent their daughters to learn from Su Binglan if they had known these things sooner. After all, it had only been half a month, yet the apprentices had already received so many benefits. No one knew what other benefits the apprentices could get from following Su Binglan. Su Binglan was talking to Old Madam Li when she turned and saw Li Erying chatting with the people around her. Su Binglan could not help but chuckle. Old Madam Li said, ¡°Erying has become more lively and confident since she started learning from you. We know how her cooking skills were, but they¡¯ve improved now.¡± The older lady was full of praise for her granddaughter¡¯s cooking skills. ¡®Miss Su makes such a good impression on us, especially Erying.¡¯ ¡°Erying is earnest in her studies and has a talent in medicine. She¡¯ll become a doctor in no time.¡± Su Binglan thought highly of Li Erying. Old Madam Li was relieved when she heard the young lady¡¯s words. She also felt proud of her grandchildren.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Sincere Chapter 483: Sincere Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Old Madam Li was exceptionally thrilled today. Moreover, her body was much healthier since Su Binglan treated her. The older lady did not feel as tired as before whenever she worked. She could walk briskly, and her guest would complement her health. They all knew there was no longer anything wrong with Old Madam Li¡¯s body. They initially thought she would die of old age a few months ago. However, they started to see how capable she was, as her body looked revitalized and more energetic. She also looked much younger than before. Nonetheless, Old Madam Li had bought wine from the winery to serve her guests. Everyone tasted the wine and constantly praised it. ¡°This wine is exquisite.¡± ¡°After drinking the Su family¡¯s wine, I no longer want to drink other wine. No wine can compare to the Su family¡¯s.¡± ¡°After drinking so much basic wine, I finally get to drink a higher quality one. Hahaha.¡¯ The guests were happy because Old Madam Li entertained them with good food and high-quality wine. Meanwhile, Li Dazhuang smiled when he thought of Jiang Xiaocheng. He even drank wine, even though he usually did not drink alcohol. Although he only drank a little, his face became red. However, everyone knew how happy he was that day. Logically speaking, Miss Jiang could not follow her daughter to live with the Li family when Jiang Xiaocheng married into the Li family. Even so, Old Madam Li did not care about such customs as long as the married couple was happy. The two families had become one, so it was okay if they could harmoniously live together. Even Li Erying and Li Sanzhu started addressing Miss Jiang as Aunt Jiang. After all, their grandmother had already told them Miss Jiang would be part of their family and wanted them to treat their new aunt well. Miss Jiang knew the Li family treated her as their own. She was delighted and gave each of them a red money packet. In this custom, a mother could not live with her daughter when her daughter married into another family. However, Miss Jiang could live with the Li family because Old Madam Li deemed it so. The family treated Miss Jiang as their own. Li Dazhuang was very attentive and dutiful to his mother-in-law. Whenever he went to town, he often helped her with things or brought her food. He was sincere to his wife and mother-in-law instead of scheming against them or using them. Miss Li fancied his behavior as he was always considerate toward her. Since the Li family treated her and her daughter well, she emphasized to Jiang Xiaocheng that she had to treat Li Dazhuang and his family with utmost care and respect. Only then could they live peacefully and harmoniously together. Jiang Xiaocheng remembered her mother¡¯s advice. Nonetheless, she was grateful to her husband and Old Madam Li for letting her mother stay with them. Therefore, Jiang Xiaocheng wanted to live a good life with Li Dazhuang. Those who gossiped about them in the past became envious when they saw the two families living harmoniously together. Jiang Xiaocheng felt it was the best. It was especially true for those who only had daughters and no sons. Even Dong Xiaolei and her mother were a little envious. Dong Xiaolei told her mother, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll bring you along when I get married, just like Old Madam Li allowed Miss Jiang to stay.¡± Zhou Wen t e was delighted to hear her daughter¡¯s words but felt she could not be selfish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, dear. I¡¯ll be happy as long as you¡¯re doing well. ¡°Also, the surrounding villages aren¡¯t far away, so I can see you whenever I want 11 you get marnea ana leave nere. you e re still young, so you aon?t nave co concern yourself with such things now.¡± Dong Xiaolei was only eleven, so she could not get married. Although Zhou Wen¡¯e did not want her to worry, Dong Xiaolei knew what she needed to know. She thought staying in the same village with her mother was good too, like Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan. The two were engaged, and Du Xuaoshuan¡¯s mother also said they would care for Li Mei¡¯s younger siblings. The two families became like one big happy family. ¡®Du Xiaoshuan and his mother didn¡¯t initially live in Su Teng Village but moved here later. They¡¯re only a few houses away from Li Mei¡¯s house, which is very convenient,¡¯ Dong Xiaolei thought. Meanwhile, Du Xiaoshuan and Li Dazhuang followed Su Wenwu and became responsible for the hotpot restaurants¡¯ ingredients. Since the two restaurants were too popular, they were too busy and often worked together. Since that was the case, Du Xiaoshuan and Li Dazhuang had a few helpers that Su Wenwu hired. However, since Du Xiaoshuan, Li Dazhuang, and Song Yi were Su Wenwu¡¯s childhood friends, he only trusted the trio the most. He only hired the rest to help. Nonetheless, Du Xiaoshuan also attended Li Dazhuangs wedding. Since Du Xiaoju was on leave that day, he brought her and their mother to the banquet. Li Dazhuang was delighted and welcomed them warmly. Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s mother noticed the harmonious relationship between the two families and said, ¡°Xiaoshuan, look. The two families are so sincere with each other. It¡¯s all mutual.¡¯ Du Xiaoshuan understood his mother¡¯s meaning and knew she was reminding him of something. He said, ¡°l know, Mother. I will treat Li Mei and her siblings well. Her siblings are my siblings, too.¡± His mother was delighted, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. You must treat her and her siblings properly. Then Li Mei will do the same with you wholeheartedly. I¡¯m a woman, so I understand how women think. ¡°Does Li Mei¡¯s proper treatment toward you make you feel genuinely happy? Do you feel glad that she¡¯s good to you?¡± Du Xiaoshuan valued kinship because of his childhood experiences. Moreover, he finally found his long-lost sister and knew he should treat her with care. He and Li Mei thought the same, so they admired each other and felt more connected. Du Xiaoshuan nodded and said, ¡± Well, I feel Li Mei is good to us, and I¡¯m pretty happy about it. I feel her sincerity toward me, too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to be good to you and Xiaoju.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good you understand this,¡± said Du Xiaoshuan!s mother. She was not selfish and only wanted her son to live well, so she felt relieved. ¡®If my son continues doing well, he can live a good life with Li Mei. They won¡¯t quarrel and discuss things instead.¡¯ ¡°Take these wedding cakes and candies back to Li Mei and her siblings, okay?¡± ¡°l understand, Mother.¡± Du Xiaoshuan nodded. After the banquet, Du Xiaoshuan took the party favors to Li Mei t s house. Li Mei was working in the morning and returned home in the afternoon when she saw her fiance. After delivering the things, Du Xiaoshuan fetched his fiancee some water. There was a special well in the village, and Li Mei often had to fetch water from there to fill a tank for her family¡¯s daily use. When Du Xiaoshuan arrived, he noticed their tank was only half full, so he went to fetch water from the well. Meanwhile, Li Mei looked at his busy figure and felt touched.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: The Arrow Chapter 484: The Arrow Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Du Xiaoshuan would help with Li Mei¡¯s housework whenever he was free since they got officially engaged. He was almost always doing things like chopping firewood and fetching water. He also helped care for her younger siblings. Li Mei initially had a good impression of her fiance, but because he treated her and her family sincerely, her impression of him heightened, and her feelings for him grew more profound. No one had treated Li Mei well since her parents passed away. She looked forward and shouted, ¡°Xiaoshuan!¡± Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard his fiancee¡¯s voice and saw her. ¡°Yes, Li Mei? n He liked Li Mei a lot, so he felt delighted. His eyes would light up whenever he looked at her. He put down what he was holding and smiled. ¡°Did you work hard today? I brought you and your siblings some food.¡± Immediately after, he poured two large buckets of water into the tank, almost filling it to the brim. Then he went to get another bucket of water, but Li Mei pulled him back, saying, ¡°This is enough to last us a few days. Rest. I¡¯ll get you something to drink.¡± She poured him some warm sugar water, which was good since they would typically not be willing to use sugar in their water. However, Li Mei wanted to give her fiance such treatment. Du Xiaoshuan was thirsty, so he took the bowl from Li Mei and drank the sugar water. He tasted the sweetness and felt like it was honey reaching his heart. He was stunned but said, ¡°It¡¯s nice and sweet. Did you make me sugar water?¡± ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s good, right?¡± Du Xiaoshuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but¡­ You usually can¡¯t bear to use sugar, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just drink it since 1 offered it to you. You work so hard, so you should always stay hydrated.¡± Sugar water was good, especially for farmers. Du Xiaoshuan took a few more sips and said to his fiancee, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty anymore, so you should drink some too.¡± He looked straight at her, and she felt embarrassed. Her face turned red, while Du Xiaoshuan!s mind went blank. He wanted to speak but did not know what to say. Then he remembered something. ¡°Li Mei, I went to Dazhuangs wedding this afternoon. They look good together. We should also do our best to live well in the future. ¡°My mother said she would host a wedding for us in spring. What do you think?¡± Li Mei knew about this because her neighbor, Old Madam Li, had told her about it. Li Mei had no objections. Li Mei knew this. Her neighbor, Grandma Li, had told her about this before, and she had no objections. They had set the wedding date after the engagement, but Du Xiaoshuan still wanted to confirm it with her. Meanwhile, Li Mei felt she could talk to the person she loved endlessly without ever getting tired of it. Her face reddened even more as she said, ¡°1-1 have no objections.¡± ¡°My mother said we can stay at your place or mine after the wedding. It¡¯s up to us to decide.¡¯ His words touched Li Mei¡¯s heart. She realized how good Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s mother was as the older woman always thought about her and her siblings. The atmosphere in Su Teng Village was much better than before, as everyone became more open-minded. They were not as conservative as before and thought living a good life was more important than their old-fashioned ideals. After Li Dazhuang and Jiang Xiaochengs wedding, the people in the surrounding villages chatted about them and suddenly felt that their methods were quite good. The young couple lived well, and it was good that the two families lived together. Hence, everyone wondered what the previous fuss was about when a daughter¡¯s parents also moved into the other family¡¯s home after marriage. Li Dazhuang, Li Erying, and Li Sanzhu even felt Miss Jiangs motherly love after letting her move in with them. Meanwhile, Jiang Xiaocheng felt at ease with her mother beside her. After all, Jiang Xiaocheng could still live a good life with her husband even though her mother was in the same house, The young couple was dutiful toward Old Madam Li, and Miss Jiang helped the older woman with her housework. They were like a big happy family, and the house felt livelier than before. Moreover, Old Madam Li always went out with a smile. Whenever others asked her about the family¡¯s new living arrangements, she would gladly quench their curiosity. Everyone was happy for the older woman. The elders in the village could not help but say to her, ¡°Madam Li, you have a great daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law. You¡¯ve earned the happiness you have.¡± Old Madam Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Miss Jiang and her daughter are delightful. They even fight to cook so that I won¡¯t have to. The children can eat warm food whenever they return. ¡°Xiaocheng has such a good temperament and always discusses things with Dazhuang. Those two are perfect for each other.¡± Those who gossiped about the Li family no longer did so. After all, Old Madam Li and her grandchildren were doing well, so people had nothing bad to say about them anymore. They could only sigh. When Old Madam Li wanted to find a wife for Li Dazhuang, many despised the Li family¡¯s conditions. They even despised Li Dazhuang for not having parents, letting his grandmother raise him, and having younger siblings to care for. Furthermore, Li Dazhuang was already nineteen. Generally speaking, he should have gotten engaged at fifteen and married at sixteen. Even though he only married at nineteen, he found a good wife, and his life improved exponentially. Li Dazhuang was also Su Wenwu¡¯s childhood friend and right-hand man, so his monthly income was high. Meanwhile, his wife was a skilled person. Therefore, the married couple¡¯s lives would be much better than most. Everyone sighed emotionally and thought they should never underestimate people again. After all, no one knew what the future held. One could tell by looking at the changes to the Li family. Old Madam Li looked like she was in her winter years in the past, but her body was stronger now, and she even walked nimbly. When they glanced at her, no one could tell she was an older woman. Even Old Madam Li became emotional. ¡®What kind of life did my grandchildren and I have in the past? We could barely feed ourselves. I feared suddenly dying and wondered what would happen to my grandchildren if I did. We no longer have to worry now because 1 know my family¡¯s life will only improve.¡¯ With that in mind, Old Madam Li smiled every day. Miss Jiang felt the same, She was in a better mood and felt more motivated whenever she saw her daughter and son-in-law living well. She ran her shop in town as usual, often going to town for lunch and returning home for dinner at night. Of course, she was not as busy as before since she took a break every few days to help Old Madam Li clean the house and cook for the family. That was also Miss Jiangs home now because she followed her daughter to live with the Li family. It snowed again in Teng He Town a few days later, and the hotpot restaurant was as popular as ever. However, Su Binglan¡¯s dream about Luo Jin¡¯an from before continued. A mighty archer with solid arms shot the arrow with his unique bow. The arrow tore through the wind from the city wall, bringing a frighteningly shrill sound, heading straight toward Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s back.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Transmigrating Again Chapter 485: Transmigrating Again Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was about to go crazy when she saw this scene. She felt like her heart had stopped beating when she saw the arrow stabbing into Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s back. Su Binglan stopped breathing and felt severe pain in her heart. ¡°No! How could this be? How did the arrow end up in his body? It¡¯s all the assassins¡¯ fault! The youth could have blocked or dodged the arrow heading toward him if not for the two assassins. The youth was protecting the city wall behind him and its people, but someone from there killed him. Su Binglan looked at the people on the city wall and wanted to see who the archer was. She wanted to kill that person and avenge Wei Jin¡¯an. She was so angry that her entire body trembled, and her eyes turned red, filled with bloodthirsty killing intent. Su Binglan did not realize it was a sign that things would turn dark. She would do terrible things if someone hurt her where it mattered most. Although she did not want to kill anyone, she would do it if others harmed the people she cared about. Su Binglan saw the person¡¯s appearance from afar. More importantly, she noticed a unique pattern on the person¡¯s arm. The tattoo resembled a totem. Her gaze immediately sank the moment she saw it. ¡®That person must be from an organization, but what kind of organization would want to kill Jin¡¯an?¡¯ Her finger twitched, and an arrow that fell to the ground appeared in her hand. Then she moved her finger again, intending to reflect the arrow and kill the person she saw on the city wall. The arrow flew toward the city wall, and Su Binglan woke up. When she awoke, she realized it was just a dream and sighed in relief. Then she palmed her forehead and realized it was covered in a cold sweat. She sat up on the brick bed, her gaze heavy. She knew Luo Jin¡¯an!s importance to her and could not let anything happen to him. Furthermore, he had left long ago and had yet to return. Su Binglan did not receive any news about him or know how he was doing. Su Binglan worried about him but was usually too busy and could not think about it. However, she would reveal her subconscious thoughts whenever she slept. Her heart felt perturbed as she sat on the brick bed. She had never been so anxious and concerned about someone before. She looked at the sky outside and realized it was still dark, with thick snow coming down. Then she decided to look for Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®When the sun rises, I¡¯ll go to Blue Mountain Academy to check on things first. If I¡¯m going to look for him, I can¡¯t return home for a long while, so I must make arrangements for my family.¡¯ Su Binglan could no longer be bothered to sleep. Instead, she lit a candle and sat at her desk to start making arrangements for the tofu factory, winery, embroidery shop, pottery workshop, and other shops in town. Also, there was still a lot of unused space on the land she had purchased. She had initially planned to develop the land, but it became inconvenient since it was winter and it snowed occasionally. Ultimately, she thought it was best to start developing the rest of her bought land in the spring of next year. After thinking about it, she wrote her plans on paper until daybreak arrived. Afterward, she had an early breakfast and went to Blue Mountain Academy to find Mr. Kong. She knew he would know about Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s whereabouts and situation. However, Mr. Kong was not at the academy when she arrived. Instead, Attendant Lin told her that Mr. Kong had gone to the north and did not know when the principal would return. Su Binglan went silent when she heard that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay in his office for a while.¡¯ She wanted to use her abilities to find Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s current whereabouts and situation. After using her abilities to cause heavy rain and save her second brother, she rarely used her soul powers again. Since she was now a mortal, using Soul Powers just once could consume much of her spiritual energy. Hence, she had yet to recover from the last time. If she used Soul Powers rashly, her body would become fragile. Still, she did not care about that, for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sake. She wanted to know what had happened to her husband immediately. She took a few things from her pocket dimension, including a compass-like gadget, and placed it on the table to start her calculations. However, she suddenly felt dizzy as she was about to calculate and fell unconscious. In her unconscious state, she dreamed she had entered an even more ancient era than her current one. The scene changed, and Su Binglan became a baby again. She was the same baby who lived in a deceased royal¡¯s mansion. A beautiful young woman hugged her and said happily, ¡°Hello there, my daughter. I¡¯m your mother.¡± She looked at the baby in her arms with a gentle expression. Beside her stood a handsome man in armor. He added, ¡°Our daughter is much more obedient than our son. Look, she¡¯s gazing back at us. She knows we¡¯re her parents.¡± The young woman smiled gently and said, ¡°l can tell she¡¯s intelligent. What should we name her? It must sound good, okay?¡± After some thought, the man said, ¡°We shall name our son Lan Ruozhu and our daughter Lan Ruobing. They¡¯ll have your clan¡¯s name.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were full of affection as he looked at his wife. The woman was shocked when she heard that her children would carry her clan¡¯s name. Still, she nodded, saying, ¡°l like those names. I¡¯ll protect them with my life. ¡°Our daughter is adorable and beautiful. Look at her big eyes staring back at us. She¡¯s so cute and doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, unlike her twin brother.¡± The man and woman had already placed their son in the crib. They were hugging their daughter with great care. Meanwhile, Su Binglan, who had turned into a baby, had just recovered from her transmigration. ¡®Did 1 transmigrate from the other era into this one and become a baby? The couple looks handsome and beautiful. The woman is incredibly gentle, too. Are they my parents in this life?¡¯ The man wanted to hug his newborn daughter, but his wife said, ¡°Your armor is so cold, and I don¡¯t want you to hurt her.¡± The man felt aggrieved but was about to set off anyway, so he could only listen to his wife. He was also afraid of being unable to control his strength if he carried his daughter, so the man just looked at her from where he stood. Still, he could not help but reach out to touch his cheek. It felt soft and smooth. Lan Ruobing could feel the love this couple had for her. Although she could not speak now, she retained the memories of her past life. She smiled sweetly at them, and the man noticed it. He said excitedly, ¡°Look, our daughter is smiling at us!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so clever.¡± The woman was excited, too.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: The Chosen One Chapter 486: The Chosen One Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The young couple was thrilled when they saw their daughter smiling back at them. Lan Roubing could not help but smile when she saw how happy her parents were in this life. Lan Ruobing did not enjoy family love as much in her previous, more modern world. Therefore, she brought her previous life¡¯s memories to this one. She felt her parents loved her, so she loved them very much and smiled at them. The young couple liked her smile and wanted Lan Ruobing to smile more. The woman hugged her daughter and smiled even more brightly. ¡°My dear daughter, you¡¯re so adorable when you smile.¡± The woman was delighted and could not help but kiss her daughter¡¯s cheek. The man wanted to do the same because he thought her cheeks were soft and cute. However, the woman said to him, ¡°You must be careful. You haven¡¯t shaved yet, so you could hurt her cheeks.¡± The man looked at his wife resentfully and said, ¡°Hey, your attitude toward me has changed since your daughter arrived.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because our daughter is number one,¡± the woman said teasingly. That was not something the man could refute. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Our daughter is number one.¡± The man revealed a smile full of fatherly love when he looked at his daughter. He held her hand, saying, ¡°Ruobing, I¡¯m going to war soon. I¡¯ll bring you some nice things when I return. You must listen to your mother obediently, okay?¡± Although he knew his daughter could not understand him, he still wanted to talk to her for a while longer. Lan Ruobing nodded at the man, even though she was still a baby. ¡®This is my father. He and my mother look like they have a perfect relationship. I can feel their warmth.¡¯ That was why she liked her family more in this life. She tried her best to respond to her new parents. Furthermore, her father was going to a dangerous war, and Lan Ruobing was concerned about his safety. He saw his daughter nod, and his eyes widened in shock. He thought he was hallucinating. ¡°Suwan, look! She nodded at me!¡± The man was excited at that moment, while his wife was surprised. They realized their baby daughter could understand what they were saying, which was miraculous. The woman also saw her daughter nodding. She looked at the baby gently and asked, ¡°Can you understand what we¡¯re saying, my dear?¡± Lan Ruobing underwood them, but she wondered if she should nod. She frowned and thought at that moment, making the woman and the man laugh. The young couple understood that their daughter was born intelligent and should be able to understand them. It made them excited. ¡°Suwan, do you think she¡¯s related to your Bing clan? That might be why she¡¯s so smart,¡± the man whispered to his wife, ¡°Is she the chosen one?¡± The man¡¯s expression became solemn when he said this, and there was a look of worry on his face. After all, he only wanted his daughter to live happily. The woman¡¯s smile disappeared when she heard her husband¡¯s words as worry filled her eyes. After a while, she said thoughtfully, ¡°Even if she were the chosen one, we must protect her. ¡°Don¡¯t let others know about this. I just want Ruobing to grow up happily. We¡¯ll protect Ruobing. She just needs to be carefree and cheerful.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll protect her with our life,¡± the man said firmly, ¡°Even Ruozhu. Since he¡¯s the older of the twins, we must teach him to protect his younger sister.¡± The infant boy was lying in the crib, sleeping soundly. He did not know what his parents were thinking or talking about. ¡®Ruozhu? My brother?¡¯ Lan Ruobing wondered if she still had brothers. Then she followed her parents¡¯ gazes and saw another baby in the crib. ¡®Is that my twin brother?¡¯ She liked her family in this life and would protect them. Although she had the memories of two lifetimes, she was still a baby and would quickly get sleepy. After a while, she felt tired and fell asleep in the woman¡¯s arms. Lan Ruobing felt safe, even when she was asleep. ¡®Is this what maternal love feels like? It feels warm and comfortable in my mother¡¯s arms.¡¯ Bing Suwan looked at her daughter with maternal love. She hugged Lan Ruobing and could not bear to put her down. In a blink of an eye, Su Binglan began living as Lan Ruobing in a deceased royal¡¯s mansion in this lifetime. They called that place Ding Wang¡¯s Mansion because Ding Wang meant deceased royal. After living in the mansion and occasionally listening to her mother and servants speak, she learned about her current status. She was Princess Lan of the mansion, who had a twin brother named Lan Ruozhu. Her father was the king named Lan Xiyao, and her mother was Bing Suwan. That day, she recalled her parents talking about the Bing clan and thought her mother might be one of them. However, Lan Ruobing knew nothing about the Bing Clan, as no one had mentioned it before. She wanted to know many things when she grew up. Furthermore, the ancestors of King Lan Xiyao¡¯s mansion had fought alongside the founding emperor of Chu Country. Thus, King Lan Xiyao had a high status and held a portion of military power. He often went to the battlefield to protect the country, so Lan Ruobing never saw her father again after meeting him that day. She knew her father had gone to war to guard the border. Since several countries were on the continent now, wars would occasionally happen. However, the generals of Chu Country were too powerful, and their enemies could not invade Chu Country¡¯s territory. She knew her father, the Wei family, and General Baili were powerful because the servant girls serving her would usually get bored and discuss such things during their free time. She also knew King Lan Xiyao and the people of his mansion held a high prestige in the hearts of commoners. After learning about these things, Lan Ruobing could not help but feel worried. After all, emperors had always been wary that their ministers would overshadow their masters since ancient times. However, the residents of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion fought alongside the founding emperor long ago, and that emperor promised them the military power they possessed. Therefore, none could change it. Lan Ruobing hoped she would grow up quickly to protect her family, her mother, and the rest of the deceased royal¡¯s residents. After all, she felt a lot of warmth from them in this life. Her days as a baby were dull, as she could not move or walk independently. Still, her mother would hug and talk to her daily. Bing Suwan knew her daughter was intelligent and seemed to be able to understand her, so she talked as much as possible to her daughter. Lan Robing would listen attentively, but her body was weak and needed constant rest. She often slept and shared a crib with her twin brother. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu was a quiet child. He did not cry or make a fuss but sometimes woke up and looked at her smilingly. Lan Ruobing thought her twin brother was handsome and even more good-looking than the paintings she had made for the New Year. Whenever she got bored, she would look at her brother because he was pleasing to her eyes. She often touched him with her tiny hand, and he would giggle and seem pretty happy whenever she did.. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Palace Banquet Chapter 487: Palace Banquet Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruobing enjoyed seeing her brother smile. For some reason, she could feel what her brother felt. If he was happy, she felt it, and if he cried, she would guess he was hungry. She liked sticking close to her brother and smiling at him. After all, he was her twin, her family. She would wake up smiling daily, and her heart felt warm. Bing Suwan would visit them when she had time, but Lan Ruobing felt her mother would dote on her more. Still, Lan Ruozhu did not cry because of that. Although they were still babies, he would only smile whenever he saw his mother hugging his sister more. Therefore, Lan Ruobing knew she had to treat her brother better. Since she had the memories of two lifetimes, she could learn things quickly, such as crawling and walking. Bing Suwan was delighted to see her daughter learn such things so quickly. She happily played with her daughter daily and trained Lan Ruobing to walk. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu watched his sister and followed suit. Moreover, his walk was steadier than his sister¡¯s. Lan Ruobing knew her brother was naturally intelligent, and when she could finally talk, she called Bing Suwan ¡°mother.¡± Bing Suwan was so happy that she hugged Lan Ruobing. She doted on her daughter and wanted to make her some clothes. However, she did not know how to sew, so she took the time to learn. She accidentally poked several holes in her hands while learning to sew, but she smiled nonetheless. She first made beautiful clothes for Lan Ruobing and then more for Lan Ruozhu. Lan Ruozhu learned to speak before he was even a year old. But the first word he learned was not ¡°father¡± or ¡°mother¡±¡ªinstead, it was ¡°little sister.¡± He looked at his twin sister and called her, ¡°Little Sister!¡± His face was joyful when he called her. Bing Suwan asked, ¡°Ruozhu, do you like your sister that much? Is that why you learned to call for her first?¡± Lan Ruozhu had learned to call for his sister first because Bing Suwan often told him that she was his little sister and that he had to protect her. Lan Ruozhu probably remembered the words because his mother often repeated them. Lan Ruobing was a bit surprised because she had the memories of two lifetimes and could learn things much more quickly than usual. However, her brother did not have such a thing. Hence, she thought her twin brother was highly talented and intelligent. When she first started walking, she was so anxious that she almost fell. Meanwhile, her brother also felt anxious as he watched from the sidelines. Although the twins were only a few months old, their expressions were evident. Lan Ruobing walked over and touched her brother¡¯s face. She would sometimes fall when her mother or the servants were not around. However, she did not cry when she was in pain. Instead, Lan Ruozhu would cry. Since they were twins, they seemed to have a spiritual connection. It was miraculous for people of this world to sense others¡¯ emotions. The twin¡¯s father returned when they turned one. When Lan Xiyao returned, he looked at his two children happily and carefully held his daughter. When Lan Ruobing called him ¡®father,¡¯ Lan Xiyao¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°My dear daughter can speak now? You can call me father, huh?¡± He also brought his daughter many toys but did not want to let go of her. He only let go of her and carried Lan Ruozhu when his wife took his daughter from his arms. Lan Ruozhu knew that man was his father, so that was what he called the man. Lan Xiyao was delighted. ¡°Son, you¡¯ll grow into a man soon, so you must learn to be unconquerable. You must support and guard the border, okay? Most importantly, you must protect your sister at all costs.¡± The one-year-old Lan Ruozhu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes! Protect my sister.¡± Lan Xiyao was pleased to see his son so obedient. This time, he won the battle and received rewards from the emperor. The palace also hosted a banquet, so he brought his wife and two children along. Since it was the imperial edict of the Imperial Palace, the family had no choice but to attend the banquet. Although Bing Suwan wanted to protect her children, she could not stop them from entering the palace. The residents of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion had glory. If she did not listen to the emperor¡¯s arrangements, one could only imagine what the emperor would think. Therefore, Bing Suwan had no choice but to prepare her children and bring them to the palace. The palace banquet was massive, and the emperor¡¯s concubines and princes participated. The nobles and ministers also brought their families to the occasion. Bing Suwan brought four capable people with her. Although all four people looked like maids, two of them were guardians she had brought from her Bing clan, who were loyal to her. The two guardians were skilled in martial arts, and she believed they could protect her two children. Lan Ruobing rarely went out, even in ancient times. She knew the main reason was that her mother wanted to protect her and her brother. Since King Lan Xiyao and his wife held high positions, all forces watched their mansion. Hence, Bing Suwan ensured to be cautious with her every move. She could not let those forces target her two children, so the twins had never revealed their faces. Others were curious about the royals¡¯ twins but had never seen their faces. Everyone looked over when they saw King Lan Xiyou, Bing Suwan, Crown Princess Lan Ruozhu, and Crown Princess Lan Ruobing entering the palace. That was because Lan Xiyao was extraordinarily handsome, and his wife was devastatingly beautiful. Wherever the royal family appeared, they would always amaze others. Then there was their son and daughter, who looked adorable. The one-year-old kids looked so soft and cute, so the people in the palace could not help but want to approach them and hug them. However, the emperor seemed uncertain. When Lan Ruobing raised her head to look at the emperor, she saw a flash of killing intent in his eyes. She was sure of it. Although it was fleeting, she saw it. She lowered her head, and a murderous look flashed across her eyes. Since the emperor wanted to kill her and her family, she had to think of a way to eliminate him. She had two lifetimes worth of memories and had no thoughts of superiority. Her family was most important to her, and she would not allow anyone to hurt them. However, she was too young now and could not do anything. Lan Xiyao and Bing Suwan paid their respects to the emperor and empress before taking their seats. Immediately after, everyone exchanged pleasantries. Many of the officials¡¯ wives liked Lan Ruozhu and Lan Ruobing. They wanted to hug them because they thought the children were too adorable¡ªespecially the young princess, who looked very likable. Even the empress could not help but want to hug them. She was Lan Xiyao¡¯s younger sister, so she liked her nephew and niece very much. She was also why Lan Ruobing and Lan Ruozhu did not need to enter the palace even though they were already one year old. However, her brother had contributed to a winning battle, and the emperor was determined to host a banquet. Therefore, Lan Xiyao, his family, and those from his mansion had no choice but to attend. Shortly after, the emperor carried Lan Ruozhu. Lan Ruobing watched helplessly as the emperor hid a poison needle in his sleeve, wanting to poison her brother.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Turning Danger Into Salvation Chapter 488: Turning Danger Into Salvation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since Lan Ruobing was extraordinary and had access to memories from two lifetimes, she could see many details. She could also identify the poison the emperor had prepared to use on Lan Ruozhu. The poison was tasteless and had five colors, and one would be unable to detect it even if one touched it. At that moment, Lan Ruobing suddenly burst into tears, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone thought it was bizarre when the young princess suddenly started crying. Lan Xiyao and Bing Suwan were heartbroken as their daughter was typically well-behaved and did not cry. Bing Suwan quickly carried her daughter when the little girl started crying. Everyone focused on Lan Ruobing because of her sudden outburst. Moreover, she was beside the emperor, so he could not use the poison in front of everyone. He could only glance at the crying child with an icy gaze. However, only a moment passed before he switched to a kinder gaze. Lan Ruobing snorted coldly in her heart. ¡®This Emperor is good at pretending. He doesn¡¯t look old, maybe only a few years younger than my father. His princess is also very young, with the oldest being six.¡¯ She deliberately approached the emperor, saying, ¡°Hug, hug.¡± She looked like she wanted him to hug her, but her actions scared her parents. ¡°Daughter, you can¡¯t hug the emperor.¡± The two parents were anxious, but the emperor suddenly laughed and gave Lan Ruozhu to Lan Xiyao and Bing Suwan before hugging their daughter. Lan Ruobing stopped crying when the emperor hugged her, and everyone thought it was amazing. They started to praise the little girl and thought it was nothing more than bootlicking the emperor. It was said that the emperor was a son of the heavens, and any child would stop crying if he carried them. He even praised how bold Princess Lan was. When Lan Ruobing heard his words, she secretly snorted. She let him hug her and deliberately smiled back at him. Little did the emperor know the little girl had hidden a tiny needle with her. Then she discreetly used it to prick an acupuncture point on the emperor¡¯s hand. He felt his hand go numb and reflexively let go of Lan Ruobing when his hand ran out of strength. The little girl fell to the ground, shocking the people around them. Luckily, Bing Suwan was beside them and was quick enough to catch her daughter. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Lan Ruobing hugged her mother and started crying. Everyone was petrified and thought the emperor had deliberately dropped the young princess to kill her. ¡®The young princess is so cute. How could the emperor bear to kill a child?¡¯ ¡®Does he dislike Lan Xiyao and his family?¡¯ ¡®Is the emperor so impatient to act against King Lan Xiyao?¡¯ Everyone¡¯s imaginations ran wild. They could initially feel the emperor¡¯s subtle attitude toward King Lan Xiyao and his family. At that moment, everyone thought it was even more apparent. They saw what had just happened but dared not even breathe loudly. Still, everyone stopped eating and drinking, and the place fell silent. No one dared to speak a word. Bing Suwan was frightened, and her face turned pale. She almost could not suppress her anger, but just before losing it, she looked down at Lan Ruobing and stuck her tongue out at the little girl before sighing with relief. She knew her daughter was clever yet mischievous. After thinking about it, Bing Suwan would not publicly act against the emperor, no matter how dissatisfied he was with her husband. However, others would not think so. They only felt the emperor could not help but want to make a move on King Lan Xiyao. ¡®Is he that impatient?¡¯ ¡®Lan Xiyao had just won a battle and rendered meritorious service.¡¯ At this moment, everyone was in danger. They knew the emperor was a terrible person as he had stepped on the blood of his brothers to ascend the throne. Therefore, they did not know if they should tolerate him. Many had even started thinking of ways to protect themselves. Meanwhile, Lan Xiyao was so angry that he wanted to fly into a fit of rage. After all, he cared most about his wife, daughter, and son. No one could move, not even the emperor. Lan Xiyao did not have any pedantic thoughts and cared not about loyalty. He only guarded Chu Country to protect its people and prevent them from suffering from war. Lan Xiyao wanted to protect the country and bring peace to the world. He was not fighting for the emperor but for the people. However, Lan Xiyao was not a martial artist but understood wisdom. Before the emperor could speak, Lan Xiyao said aggrievedly, ¡°Is Your Majesty dissatisfied with me? Do you want to kill my daughter? ¡°Everyone knows my daughter is this humble subject¡¯s treasure. If anything happens to my daughter, this humble subject won¡¯t be able to live. I will collapse. ¡°Your Majesty, your ancestor accompanied our ancestor to conquer the world when he was alive. I wonder how he would feel if he knew his great-great-granddaughter had almost fallen to her death.¡± Lan Xiyao felt so wronged that he was about to cry. He lowered his head and wiped his tears. Bing Suwan said, ¡°If His Majesty dislikes us, we¡¯ll leave the capital with our children. ¡± The deceased royal¡¯s land was not in the capital. The emperor was the one who wanted to feel at ease and had issued a proclamation to let King Lan Xiyao and his family stay in the capital. The emperor¡¯s head started to hurt, and he wanted to take action against the king. Since Lan Xiyao and his wife usually observed their two children with utmost importance, the people he had arranged to hurt them could not do anything. He also could have poisoned Lan Ruozhu without anyone noticing. Then he no longer needed to fear the deceased royal¡¯s people as long as Lan Ruozhu¡¯s body was weak. Once Lan Xiyao and his wife died while leaving behind a sickly Lan Ruozhu, the emperor would no longer feel threatened. If that had happened, the deceased royal¡¯s military power would fall into the emperor¡¯s hands. However, the emperor never expected such a situation to occur. He was now at a complete disadvantage. Since Lan Xiyao and his wife had threatened to leave the capital, the emperor wondered what would happen if they were too far away, and others intended to rebel. Ultimately, he could only try to persuade the couple to stay and explain that he did not want to act against them just now. Since the situation had come to this, the emperor could not act against Lan Xiyao¡¯s people for a long time. After all, everyone would immediately suspect the emperor if anything happened to the people of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. That was why the emperor felt so aggrieved. He was so angry that he almost lost it, but he still had to comfort Lan Xiyao, who looked like he was about to lash out. The emperor never imagined a one-year-old child meddling with his plans. Lan Ruobing knew she had to grow up quickly because she could not do anything with her current body. She could better prevent things like these from happening after growing up. Of course, Lan Xiyao and his family left the Imperial Palace with their children because of this little interlude, and no one could say a thing. Even the emperor could not blame them for it. After getting on the carriage, Bing Suwan looked at her daughter, smiling slyly in her arms before helplessly saying, ¡°Did you do that on purpose just now?¡± The two parents knew their daughter was smart enough to understand them. Lan Ruobing nodded while her mother felt angry yet helpless. However, she did not want to scold her daughter. ¡°Do you know how dangerous that was?¡± Bing Suwan was shocked. Her heart still pounded as she felt a lingering fear in her bones. Lan Ruobing said childishly, ¡°That emperor is an evil man who wants to harm my brother..¡± Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Protect Your Brother Chapter 489: Protect Your Brother Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Xiyao and Bing Suwan fell silent after hearing their daughter¡¯s words. Their expressions turned cold as Lan Ruozhu held his sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect my sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good boy,¡± Lan Xiyao said. Bing Suwan hugged Lan Ruobing, asking, ¡°You could tell?¡± ¡°Father, Mother, the emperor wants to harm my brother,¡± Lan Ruobing insisted, ¡°I want to protect my brother.¡± Her words caused her mother¡¯s heart to ache as a tear fell from Bing Suwan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You silly child.¡± ¡®It¡¯s our responsibility to protect our children. How could we let her do it instead?¡¯ Bing Suwan blamed herself. She felt she had failed to protect her two children well. Meanwhile, Lan Xiyao felt even more distressed when he saw his wife crying. He put his arm around her shoulder and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect them well enough.¡± He blamed himself too. Bing Suwan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The emperor has always wanted to get his hands on our deceased royal¡¯s mansion. He will do it, no matter what we do to prevent it. ¡°However, since our daughter outsmarted him this time, he can¡¯t do anything for now. Instead, he will try to appease you.¡± Lan Xiyao touched his daughter¡¯s hair. It was his one-year-old daughter who protected them. He told her, ¡°Don¡¯t take any more risks like that next time, understand? Let your mother and I do it.¡± Bing Suwan said, ¡°The emperor wants to poison Ruozhu.¡± She did not notice what was amiss then, but she did later. She could smell something even though the poison was colorless and odorless. ¡°Chu Gujian might have poisoned Ruozhu without our daughter¡¯s intelligence and observance.¡± Bing Suwan¡¯s expression was cold and sharp when she said that. At that moment, she seemed utterly different from her usual gentle self. Lan Ruobing looked at her mother and knew she was not a simple person and that her mother¡¯s identity and ability were extraordinary. ¡®Mother came from ordinary people in others¡¯ eyes, but no one knows her true identity.¡¯ Lan Xiyao¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Poison?¡± ¡°Yes, it was poison,¡± Bing Suwan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What poison? How could he have hidden the poison? Suwan, you can counteract the poison he had, right?¡± Lan Xiyao feared Chu Gujian would try to poison his children again. If the emperor was determined to poison them and even arranged for assassins to kill Lan Xiyao¡¯s family, the two parents might be unable to guard against it. ¡°He hid the poison in his sleeve.¡± Bing Suwan shook her head. ¡°He couldn¡¯t reveal it, and I found out then. Still, I¡¯m guessing it was no ordinary poison, so there¡¯s likely no cure.¡± Lan Xiyao¡¯s expression turned solemn when he heard that. His entire body exuded a cold aura while a powerful bloodthirsty killing intent spread around him. Lan Ruobing was shocked when she saw the changes in her parents. She knew they were not simple people. Fortunately, her father was not blinded by loyalty. Unlike most, her two parents could think and judge for themselves, so she felt relieved. She knew she had to protect her family well in the future. Lan Ruobing attentively listened to her parents and realized she had gathered a wealth of information. Lan Xiyao said indifferently, ¡°So, Chu Gujian has a poison master working for him. There¡¯s someone even better at using poisons than the Bing clan?¡± Bing Suwan replied, ¡°There might be some hidden sects in other corners of the country we don¡¯t know about. What we must do now is to protect our children better. If the emperor invites us to his palace again after this incident, we must find an excuse not to go.¡± Since Chu Gujian had almost harmed their children, he could no longer say anything if the two parents refused to enter his palace. All in all, Lan Ruobing¡¯s intelligence and observance resolved the crisis. Bing Suwan hugged her daughter. She knew Lan Ruobing was too bright and became a little worried. ¡®Could she be the chosen one? If she is, I must prepare early for what may be.¡¯ She held her daughter in her arms with a heavy heart. Lan Xiyao pondered before saying, ¡°Chu Gujian has a hidden force behind him, too. They¡¯re formidable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to ascend the throne back then. Still, we can¡¯t touch him since we know nothing about those hidden forces.¡± Bing Suwan had observed the palace¡¯s strength and knew how heavily guarded it was. Moreover, the emperor had experts protecting him from behind the scenes. Even if the duo wanted to touch Chu Gujian, it would not be easy. Furthermore, Chu Country would have internal strife if they touched the emperor. If that happened, the war would continue, and more people would suffer. That was why Lan Xiyao was highly concerned, mainly because he had more to consider now if he wanted to take action. Moreover, retaliating was not straightforward because he had to protect his family. Lan Ruozhu felt frightened earlier and grabbed Lan Ruobing¡¯s hand. He only felt better whenever he was close to his sister. Lan Ruobing patted her brother¡¯s hand with her tiny hand. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Brother.¡± She had been training herself to speak more as soon as she learned how to. Although her voice was still childish and her words were unclear, she spoke quite a lot. On the other hand, Lan Ruozhu did not speak much, but his pronunciation was clear and accurate. Still, his sister could feel his emotions and knew what he was thinking just by looking at his expression. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s mood improved a bit with his sister¡¯s comfort. His face was pale as he felt frightened just now. He had yet to recover because his sister had almost fallen to her death a while ago. After returning to the mansion, Lan Xiyao summoned the hidden guards and mansion guards to emphasize something, while Bing Suwan stayed with the kids and gave them some calming soup before coaxing them to sleep. She feared the two children would be frightened, but Lan Ruobing did not feel scared. Although what she did was risky, she wanted to protect her family. Lan Ruobing dreamed for the first time that night. She dreamt of the palace and saw the emperor entering his chambers. There was a secret chamber behind his bedroom where he pressed a button which opened it. A man covered in a black robe and mask walked out, and Chu Gujian told him, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to use the poison.¡± The black-robed man said coldly, ¡°Find another opportunity to use it. There¡¯s no cure for this poison. If you succeed, you will no longer need to fear the deceased royal¡¯s mansion threatening you.¡± Chu Gujian said, ¡°Indeed, Lan Xiyao will have to die eventually. As long as he dies, his son will inherit the mansion and its residents. A poisoned kid won¡¯t live for long, either. Everything in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion will be mine by then. ¡°I finally found a reason to get Lan Xiyao to bring them into the palace so that I could poison them. But now that they suspect me, getting them into the palace again won¡¯t be easy.¡± Chu Gujan was gloomy when he said this.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: The Mansion’s Spy Chapter 490: The Mansion¡¯s Spy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Emperor Chu Gujian was utterly ruthless. The black-robed man said, ¡°Then you should use a spy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a chess piece that has been nurtured for many years,¡± Chu Gujian said, ¡°Are you going to move now?¡± The emperor did not want to make a move on the spy and expose him because he could hide in the dark and relay information about the mansion back to him. Chu Gujian had placed the spy deep within the mansion, and no one knew about the spy, not even Lan Xiyao or his wife. After all, Chu Gujian wanted to keep the spy hidden and use him at a critical moment. However, he could not use the spy now as he could not allow Lan Ruozhu to grow into a powerful force like Lan Xiyao. ¡®That kid will be a formidable threat. Also, I noticed the prince is more intelligent than his father, but the princess is none the wiser.¡¯ The black-robed man said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t use your spies, do you still want to eliminate the threat that is the mansion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed tempting,¡± Chu Gujian replied. Lan Ruobing was full of rage when she dreamt of this. She wanted to kill the emperor but was only one year old and could not act. She could only remain anxious. Besides, it was just a dream, and she was unsure whether or not it was real. After all, there was no such situation in Lan Ruobing¡¯s modern life. Still, she was anxious and wanted to know who the person behind the emperor was. Lan Ruobing looked over even in her sleep. She knew it was best to eliminate this person if she wanted to get close to the emperor. Gradually, she saw the person more clearly. However, the person¡¯s entire body was shrouded in darkness, and she could not entirely make out his appearance. Even so, she saw the pattern on the man¡¯s black robe. It did not look like an ornament but more like a totem belonging to an organization. Such organizations also existed in the modern world and would also have unique markings. Also, the totem she saw was not ordinary. ¡®Who is this man in black?¡¯ Lan Ruobing felt things were not as simple as they seemed. She wanted to continue watching but woke up immediately. Then she looked and blinked at her brother, who had his eyes wide open by the bed. ¡®Didn¡¯t he sleep?¡¯ ¡°Brother, couldn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Lan Ruobing swiftly turned around and approached Lan Ruozhu. Lan Ruozhu also turned around and hugged her sister. ¡°Sister, sister.¡± He just called his sister and said nothing more. Meanwhile, the two servant girls watched from the sidelines and whispered, ¡°Prince Lan, Princess Lan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bing Suwan was the one who hired these two servants and made them responsible for taking care of the prince and the princess. The duo enjoyed watching the siblings interact as the children seemed very loving toward each other. The servants thought the young princess was exceptionally clever and adorable. It was easy for them to care for the young prince and princess because they could directly ask the princess if they had any questions. After all, the young princess could express herself very clearly. Lan Ruobing said in a crisp voice, ¡°I want to see Mother.¡± The young princess¡¯s voice was delightful to hear to the servants. They thought she was charming and likable, always wanting to hug the young princess. However, Lan Ruobing did not want them to hug her and always tried her best to walk by herself because she wanted to work hard to become stronger and train her tiny body. Therefore, she would practice walking whenever she had the chance. She was also smarter than her peers and could even walk nimbly, even though she was only one year old. The servants knew the young princess was looking for her mother. One looked after Lan Ruobing while the other went looking for Bing Suwan. The princess was in her room checking the message she received from her subordinates when she heard the servant entering. Upon hearing the servant¡¯s report, she hurriedly went to look for her daughter. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s have a secret talk,¡± Lan Ruobing said when she saw her mother. Bing Suwan knew her daughter wanted to talk privately when she heard the young princess¡¯s words, so she asked the servants to leave. Bing Suwan hugged her daughter and asked, ¡°What do you want to tell me, my dear daughter?¡± Lan Ruobing¡¯s tiny hand moved to Bing Suwan¡¯s ear before the little girl said, ¡°Mother, I dreamed the evil emperor wants to harm my brother. There are spies in our mansion. He wants to use his spies.¡± Bing Suwan would not believe it if someone else told her that. However, she wholeheartedly believed her daughter. After all, Lan Ruobing had been intelligent since birth. She had the Bing clan¡¯s bloodline, so her abilities differed from ordinary people. Bing Suwan gently stroked her daughter¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother will handle it. You just have to be happy.¡± Lan Ruobing nodded and hugged her mother¡¯s neck. ¡°Mother, you must be safe, too. ¡± She would not let anything happen to her mother. She kissed Bing Suwan¡¯s cheek as she spoke. Bing Suwan¡¯s heart grew heavy, but it melted whenever she looked at her son and daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. After all, I must stay by you and your brother¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Mother, I also saw patterns, patterns,¡± Lan Ruobing said after thinking of the totem she saw in her dream. Since her wrist was still weak, she could not draw the complicated totem, so she could only tell her mother about it first. Then she gestured with her hands, trying to show her mother what the totem looked like. Since Bing Suwan had spent much time with her daughter, she could understand the young princess well. Bing Suwan asked, ¡°Patterns? A totem of some sort?¡± Lan Ruobing nodded. ¡®Mother understood what I meant.¡¯ Bing Suwan knew her daughter could not draw it yet, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, little one. Draw it for me when you know how to write and draw.¡± Not long after, a servant girl in the mansion got caught stealing and was dealt with. When Lan Ruobing heard about it, she knew the servant was a spy. However, she knew things were not that simple. Then time passed slowly, and the two royal siblings grew up together. They were inseparable¡ªin the blink of an eye, they were three years old. The two three-year-old siblings were known as prodigies because they quickly learned everything. Lan Xiyao and his wife had also invited a famous teacher to educate their children. The young prince and princess would also read in their study daily. They became more intelligent and more capable by studying hard every day. Meanwhile, Lan Ruobing possessed a photographic memory and could read very quickly. Fortunately, the mansion had many books, much more than the Imperial Palace. That was because the ancestors of the mansion had set up the study room themselves after collecting various books from numerous places. Lan Ruobing gathered plenty of knowledge about this era through the books in the study. Although she had not traveled far, she understood this era sufficiently. She still wanted to grow up quickly and nurture her power to protect the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Then one night, she had another dream. This time, someone in the mansion had imprisoned her brother. The suspect was an older woman who had hidden there for many years and never took action. The older woman had taken advantage of Lan Xiyao and Bing Suwan¡¯s absence and brought poison into the mansion.. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Her Past Life Chapter 491: Her Past Life Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The older woman risked exposing herself to poison the prince, which was a task someone had arranged for her. She had been in the mansion for many years, hiding in plain sight. Although she had never accepted any missions, she did not expect to receive one so suddenly. Indeed, she had hidden very well; no one suspected her because she was Lan Xiyao¡¯s caretaker. The older lady was good to Lan Xiyao and would not abuse her power in the mansion. Instead, she knew how to hide so that people would barely notice her existence. Since she upheld her identity as a caretaker, everyone in the mansion respected her, making it easier for her to make her move. However, the older woman did not know Lan Ruobing would dream about her brother getting poisoned on the same day she would take action. Lan Ruobing could occasionally dream about things that would happen, so she knew it was an early warning. Then she could take precautions in advance and become wary of the older woman. She arranged for one of the hidden guards to capture the caretaker, and the guard was none other than Shadow One, who was always by the prince and princess¡¯s side. The caretaker never expected to get exposed after being so careful and hiding all these years. She wanted to commit suicide by biting a poison pill after being captured by one of the mansion¡¯s shadow guards. However, Shadow One was prepared for it. He dislocated the older woman¡¯s jaw and removed the poison pill she had hidden in her mouth. He even knew where she had hidden the pill, which shocked the caretaker. The older woman looked like she had seen a ghost with her widened eyes. ¡®How could this be? How do they know everything about me like the back of their hands?!¡¯ Although she had thought so, Lan Ruobing was the one who told Shadow One about the caretaker. The young princess took the poison pill from the caretaker and said, ¡°How vicious. It¡¯s such an overpowering poison.¡± ¡®If she succeeded in poisoning my brother, it would¡¯ve weakened him, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out why. This is no ordinary poison.¡¯ Then Lan Ruobing asked the shadow guards to bring the caretaker to the mansion¡¯s interrogation room, where the three-year-old princess personally interrogated the caretaker. Lan Ruobing walked steadily, spoke firmly, and looked like an adult. Everyone in the mansion listened to her words, and the shadow guards were highly respectful toward the young princess. Shadow One was still a young man who Lan Xiyao and Bing Suwan had specially trained for their beloved daughter. Nonetheless, the caretaker knew it was pointless to quibble, so she said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s useless for you to interrogate me.¡± After all, the older woman was a trained spy with special skills, so she would not reveal any secrets. Lan Ruobing placed her small hands behind her back and walked around. Then she tilted her head and looked at the caretaker. ¡°Is that so? No one can keep their mouths shut as long as I¡¯m involved.¡± Since her parents were not in the mansion, she had no choice but to be on high alert to protect the deceased royal¡¯s mansion because the emperor was still trying to eliminate her brother. Therefore, the young princess dared not let her guard down. She did not feel any kinship in her modern life, but she had exceptional parents and an intelligent brother in this one. Of course, she had to protect them. She would not allow anyone to hurt her family. Lan Ruobing took out a pill and told one of the guards to feed it to the caretaker. She thought if she tortured the caretaker, she would tell them everything. Lan Ruobing then discovered the emperor had a place where his people specialized in training spies. As for what the totem was, she still did not know. She also discovered that someone else had given the poison to the caretaker but did not know who had made it. Soon after, Lan Ruobing tasked someone to watch the caretaker because she planned to let her parents deal with the older woman when they returned. As for the place where the emperor trained his spies, the two parents later destroyed it in secret. Chu Gujian suspected the duo but had no evidence against them. When Lan Ruobing was six, she dreamed someone had lured her brother into a pond and drowned him. She had woken up early but was still too late, as someone had lured Shadow One away. Even so, Lan Ruobing could only save her brother on her own and managed to fish him out of the pond. It was also during that time when the twin¡¯s bodies weakened. It was late autumn, and the water was cold. Since they were still children, they could not take it, and Lan Ruobing¡¯s body started burning up. From then on, the young princess decided to personally train the shadow guards and the forces belonging to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Lan Ruobing had always relied on her own methods to protect her family and the residents in the mansion. She had even built and established Blue Mountain Academy in Teng He town when she dreamed about it. ¡°Aunt Binglan? Aunt Binglan.¡± Someone called out to her, and she slowly woke up. Then she saw Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai standing beside her, but she was still in a daze. She was still thinking about her dream but knew it was not just a dream. Those were memories that belonged to her, memories of her past life¡ªthe memories of that wisp of soul she had seemingly lost. ¡®I was Lan Ruobing.¡¯ Although she had yet to recover her memories fully, she knew she had another identity. ¡°B-Brother¡­¡± ¡®I wonder how he¡¯s doing now. I want to see him and check on him. Isn¡¯t the mansion no longer around? What about my parents?!¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached painfully as she thought of these things, her face pale. Meanwhile, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were stunned and dared not move when they saw their aunt like that. They thought she looked different from her usual self. Su Binglan did not return to her senses for a while and was utterly immersed in what she recalled from her past life. Her eyes were red with tears. ¡®My brother is still alive, and I want to see him.¡¯ She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an saying her brother was fine for now. However, King Lan Ruozhu would not recognize Su Binglan if she had rushed there now. Hence, she wanted to know about King Lan Ruozhu through Luo Jin¡¯an. She wanted to cure her brother. After finally returning to her senses, she calmed her nephews¡¯ emotions and brought them to Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s cafeteria to eat. It was noon after Su Binglan had slept for a while, so it was time for the academy students¡¯ lunch break. It was Su Binglan¡¯s first time eating at the academy cafeteria. She entered Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s courtyard and saw many students walking around. Everyone could not stop smiling as they carried their lunch boxes to the cafeteria. ¡°I heard there will be ribs for lunch today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It was chicken wings yesterday. Today, it¡¯s pork ribs.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, we must all thank Miss Su. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat such good food in the academy and at such low prices, too.¡± ¡°The food in our cafeteria is so cheap because Miss Su is the one who pays the bulk of the costs. We only have to spend a little, yet we can still eat our fill.¡± ¡°When I studied here last time, I would either bring cold and hard food or not have enough to eat. Now, everyone looks forward to their lunch break and going to the cafeteria the most.¡± ¡°We can eat a steamed bun and side dishes to fill our stomachs to save money. A big steamed bun like that only costs one copper coin, too. We can always have a second meal if that¡¯s not enough. We can also ask the workers to help reheat our food if needed..¡± Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: A Barrier Chapter 492: A Barrier Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Blue Mountain Academy students discussed the food they could eat at the new cafeteria. Some would even explain the situation to those who did not understand how the cafeteria worked. Everyone went to the cafeteria, which looked lively. Su Binglan smiled faintly when she noticed everyone¡¯s expressions and listened to their discussions. ¡®It seems the students will no longer starve with the cafeteria around. They can even eat a steamed bun to fill their stomachs, even though it¡¯s such a simple thing.¡¯ Su Binglan had not visited the academy for a long time, but she felt better seeing the improvements there. That was because she had built the academy when she lived as Lan Ruobing. Therefore, she naturally hoped the academy would develop well. Although she had only recovered some of her memories from when she was Lan Ruobing, it was enough for her to know many things. She held Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Is the food in the cafeteria delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious and different every day.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai both ate well. In addition, they often drank spiritual spring water, so they both looked outstanding. Their voices were crisp and clear when they spoke, and Su Xuehai looked incredibly adorable. Su Xuexuan added, ¡®Aunt Binglan, everyone says the food in the cafeteria is delicious and talks about how good you are.¡± Su Binglan smiled lightly and patted the little one¡¯s head. She did not intend for everyone to be grateful to her because she did not want the students to know that she had developed the cafeteria. However, she did not expect Luo Kang and the others to tell the students about it. Su Binglan brought her two nephews to the cafeteria to eat, and some students saw her on the way. Everyone excitedly called out to her, ¡°Miss Su, Miss Su!¡± The students were ecstatic when they saw her. It was as if they had seen their idol, and their eyes were shining. Su Binglan was not used to such a thing and felt like a celebrity. Nonetheless, she smiled and greeted everyone, ¡°Hurry up and eat at the cafeteria. The food will get cold if you¡¯re late.¡± Everyone responded well to her. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re not in a hurry. There will be enough food even if we¡¯re the last to arrive. Mr. Luo and Mrs. Qiu always make enough food for everyone.¡± ¡°We can all eat hot, fresh food now, thanks to you, Miss Su. We couldn¡¯t focus on our studies in the past because of our empty stomachs.¡± ¡°Yeah! We can all eat our fill now and have enough energy to listen to our teachers¡¯ lessons.¡¯ ¡°Also, Mr. Luffs cooking is delicious. We can also try foods others can¡¯t, like potato pancakes and tofu.¡± ¡°The food I like most is stinky tofu. Although it tastes strange, it¡¯s too fragrant and delicious to resist. It¡¯s that we can only eat that once every few days. Everyone looks forward to eating stinky tofu.¡± The stinky tofu sold at the cafeteria was cheaper than the ones outside, as Su Binglan was the one who priced the food in the cafeteria. She did that so that the students could eat better food. Several other places in town also sold stinky tofu, and business was booming. Song Yi was responsible for delivering stock to these stalls daily. However, the stinky tofu sold at these stalls was naturally more expensive than the ones the cafeteria sold. Initially, Su Binglan wanted to set up a cafeteria to make things convenient for the students. Since she had the money from her many businesses, she wanted to do good things with it. However, she had just confirmed that she had lived as Lan Ruobing, so she knew she should do whatever Lan Ruobing wanted to. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Everyone should be able to eat and study well. If you continue learning, it will only benefit your future greatly.¡± She suddenly felt she could open more businesses. ¡®If these students don¡¯t want to take the imperial examinations, they can display their talents in my businesses. I must study this more carefully. I wonder if the academy can also offer some skill courses.¡¯ Su Binglan thought of these things as she entered the cafeteria for the first time. The cafeteria had many tables and chairs for everyone to sit on. Meanwhile, Luo Kang, Qiu He, and Luo Juan were busy at the back. They had even hired two more women to help. Now, the five of them could work every day. The two helpers¡¯ main job was to ensure enough rice for everyone, which was not complicated. They also learned that having two meat, two vegetables, and staple food daily was more straightforward. Luo Kang and the others were thrilled when they saw Su Binglan. Especially Luo Juan because she admired Su Binglan the most. She also had not seen Su Binglan for a long time. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re here.¡± Su Binglan asked smilingly, ¡°Have you adapted well to working here?¡± Luo Juan nodded happily, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all very used to it now. The environment here is good, and I¡¯m still with my parents.¡± If her family had not met Su Binglan, they would have already died, not to mention they could live stable lives now. The environment at the academy was simple, and the family did not have to overthink. The family only needed to cook for the students, and they had a small courtyard to live in after work. Luo Juan and her parents could live there, so they did not have to tire themselves by walking home. Since the family fed the students well, everyone at the academy respected them and was grateful for their cooking. Luo Juan thought her cooking skills had significantly improved, but she never stopped practicing her knife skills whenever she cooked. Meanwhile, Luo Kang and Qiu He also talked to Su Binglan about the cafeteria. They recorded the accounts very clearly whenever they finished work for the day. When Luo Jin¡¯an was still around, Su Binglan told him to check on the cafeteria whenever he came to the academy to study. Since he had left on a long journey, Su Binglan had to handle it alone. However, she had not been to the academy for a long time. Whenever Luo Kang gave the account book to Su Wenzhe, he would bring it back to the village for Su Binglan to see. Whenever Su Binglan looked at it, she would find no issues or mistakes. She also felt assured that Luo Kang and his family could handle things well. After chatting with Qiu He and the others, Su Binglan ordered three servings of rice and then sat at one of the many tables to eat with her nephews. Eating there reminded her of eating in a modern school cafeteria. The pork ribs the family made were good, and there were also big steamed buns. Anyone could fill their stomachs with the addition of vegetarian dishes, too. After the meal, Su Binglan asked her nephews to rest in the dormitory while she left the academy. After exiting the academy gates, she turned around and looked dazed. She seemed to have returned to the time when she was Lan Ruobing. She remembered being frail then but still came to the academy to check on it. Still, she had not recovered all of her memories as Lan Ruobing and did not know what she thought about back then. ¡®Why did I build Blue Mountain Academy?¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart was doubtful. Moreover, she used the compass to determine Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s location but could not find it. Strangely enough, she could not predict anything to do with her husband. It was like a barrier was covering his body, isolating him from all prying eyes. Su Binglan thought for a while and turned around. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat, and she looked up. Then she noticed a bizarre phenomenon in the sky.. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Earthquake Phenomenon Chapter 493: Earthquake Phenomenon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If anyone else were looking at the sky, they would think it was a typical day. It was, but Su Binglan knew it was something different. Her expression turned grave as she looked at the strange phenomenon in the sky. Such a thing meant something was about to happen in that area in Teng He Town. Su Binglan used her Soul Powers again to observe the phenomenon and realized an earthquake would occur in Teng He Town. She knew earthquakes were unavoidable, so she had to minimize casualties by telling the county magistrate about it. After all, only the magistrate had a strong appeal and could organize everyone to take measures in advance. Su Binglan might not have known the county magistrate, but she had once saved his son, who happened to be Old Madam Fengs grandson. Therefore, the county magistrate would arrange for his subordinates to make things convenient for Su Binglan whenever her family opened a shop in town. Su Binglan knew these things, so she had to rush to his place this time. Although the county magistrate was not there, Old Madam Feng was with her grandson. When the older woman saw Su Binglan, she hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, invite them in.¡¯ She was thrilled to see Su Binglan as she was the one who had saved her grandson and had become the family¡¯s benefactor. Furthermore, Old Madam Feng looked at Su Binglan and felt she was incomparable to an average person. ¡®The temperament she exudes is extraordinary.¡¯ Old Madam Feng came from the Feng family and was the eldest daughter of cne ramuys main Drancn. sne naa mec many people ana coma Juage someone at a glance. Moreover, she had watched the Su family develop incredibly quickly over the past few months, so she knew Su Binglan had done many miraculous things. Su Binglan sounded like a legend, and Old Madam Feng was shocked at what she had heard about the young lady. Moreover, the people under Old Madam Feng usually bought the food Su Binglan had researched and developed. Old Madam Feng could only agree with her underlings. She did not have much appetite initially, but after eating Su Binglan¡¯s food, she regained her desire to eat more. She especially liked the stinky tofu in particular. Old Madam Fengs son was dutiful and sometimes took her to one of the hotpot restaurants. Even her grandson enjoyed eating there. Therefore, she was grateful to Su Binglan from the bottom of her heart. The surrounding towns were remote, and the conditions were backward. Being a county magistrate here was also a grievance for Old Madam Fengs son. Her son had come here because he wanted to make some achievements to get promoted. That was because both the Feng and Meng families had their connections, but Old Madam Feng did not know why. She felt this place would develop well if Su Binglan were here. Then her son could make many political achievements. Old Madam Feng hurriedly instructed her daughter-in-law, ¡°Xiu Niang, quickly arrange for the maids to serve us tea and snacks. We must treat our guests well.¡± Xiu Niang always listened to her mother-in-law. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away, Mother-in-law.¡± Xiu Niang was also genuinely grateful to Su Binglan because the young lady had saved her son once. When Su Binglan entered the Meng family¡¯s courtyard, Old Madam Feng was the one who went to welcome her in. ¡°Please, come in, Miss Su. You saved my grandson last time, but we never got the chance to invite you over.¡± Old Madam Feng wanted to express her gratitude back then, but Su Binglan was too busy and could not come. Since that was the case, the older woman gave Su Binglan a thousand silver taels as a consultation fee. The silver initially helped Su Binglan, and she even used it to buy land. Su Binglan had a good impression of Old Madam Feng. She had learned from Doctor Wu that Old Madam Feng came from the Feng family and was the eldest daughter of the family¡¯s main branch. Hence, the older woman had a lot of prestige in her family. Then the older woman entered the Meng family, and the Mengs had a prime minister. The Nieng family declined later but still maintained their foundation, no matter how much they declined. They also still had connections in the imperial court. Su Binglan understood after some analysis that the current county magistrate was only temporarily here and probably wanted to enter the court to take the prime minister position. Otherwise, Old Madam Feng and the Meng family would not stay in such a small place with their current status. ¡°Old Madam Feng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Thank you, but I have something to tell you.¡± Su Binglan smiled and went straight to the point. Old Madam Feng looked at the young lady¡¯s severe expression and knew she had something important to say. Old Madam Feng said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re our family¡¯s benefactor. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us. We¡¯ll do whatever we can to help. Su Binglan could feel the older woman¡¯s genuine sincerity. She said softly, ¡°There¡¯s something I need the county magistrate to do.¡± Old Madam Fengs expression changed slightly when she heard that. ¡°Please, tell me what it is, Miss Su.¡¯ Then Su Binglan told the older woman about the earthquake that would soon occur around Teng He Town. Earthquakes were a grave matter, especially in this era. Old Madam Fengs face turned pale when she heard that. ¡°H-How do you know, Miss Su?¡± ¡®Earthquakes are impossible to predict. If one happens, there will be too many casualties in this area if we don¡¯t take preventive measures in advance. It¡¯ll have a massive impact on my son¡¯s political achievements, too.¡¯ Old Madam Feng knew this was not a small matter, and Su Binglan knew it would be hard for anyone to believe her if she said it rashly. However, she already had an explanation for it. ¡°My master discovered it by observing the weather.¡¯ Su Binglan could only make up a master for herself. Since Doctor Wu had previously stated that Su Binglan came from the Legendary Medicine Valley, Old Madam Feng would not doubt her explanation. The Legendary Medicine Valley was mythical, and ordinary people did not know where it was. Furthermore, Su Binglan was powerful, so it was not far-fetched to say her master would be, too. Still, Old Madam Feng was in disbelief. But she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Are you serious, Miss su?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. If you believe me, then we should prepare in advance. The earthquake will happen within three days.¡± Su Binglan believed in her own judgment and knew there would not be any problems. Moreover, she would tell her granduncle to arrange for the villagers to prepare early after returning to Su Teng Village. Earthquakes were a big deal, especially for people in this era. Once it happened, many would die because the houses these ordinary people lived in were unstable and could easily collapse compared to modern-day houses. Old Madam Feng struggled to regain her senses, even after Su Binglan left. Meanwhile, Su Binglan dared not waste any more time. She hurried to the dessert shop and told Lin Zheng to close it immediately. Then she went home and told her parents about the earthquake so that they could take necessary precautions. Business at the dessert shop was the same as always. Since the shop released new products occasionally, everyone would want to buy them. People from other places would also come to buy one or two pounds of specialty products to take home. Business at the two hotpot restaurants was no different, so Su Binglan immediately told Zhou Shan and Li Shi to close it and that they would reopen three days later.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Running to Inform Chapter 494: Running to Inform Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s sudden decision shocked everyone. They wondered why she told her staff to close the shop for the next three days. ¡®We know how popular the restaurants are.¡¯ ¡®How much money could they lose if they closed for three days?¡¯ ¡®Why are they closing in the first place?¡¯ Everyone was puzzled. Su Binglan explained, ¡°An earthquake will occur in three days. Everyone should go home and prepare for it. Wear more clothes and stay flat on the ground when it happens.¡± Everyone was frightened when they heard what she said, and their faces turned pale. Some even started to tremble. After all, an earthquake was a catastrophe for many. Some experienced earthquakes when they were young, and many people died. Zhou Shan¡¯s grandparents had died because of it, and he was shocked then. Now that he thought about it again, he still had a lingering fear of earthquakes. A few others were hired to work at the hotpot restaurant, and some were women who had a profound impression of the earthquake from many years ago. Their houses had collapsed then, and they would have gotten crushed if they had not run away. Many people died at that time. After the earthquake, the people in their village dug up the collapsed houses and found many buried underneath. Some were barely alive, while many others had died. It was a horrible scene, and everyone was terrified. Many people fell silent after Su Binglan finished speaking. Everyone recalled that tragic day. Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and understood there had been an earthquake here before, as everyone had an impression of it. ¡®It looks like everyone is quite afraid.¡¯ After a while, someone finally returned to his senses and said carefully, ¡°Miss Su, is that true? Do we only have three days to prepare?¡± No one would doubt Su Binglan¡¯s words, but they would only suspect they had misheard her. Su Binglan said with a severe expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯ll happen within these three days, and everyone should be vigilant.¡± With her current ability, she could only see the earthquake phenomenon but could not stop it. She could only devise countermeasures and control the earthquake to prevent it from getting out of control. However, that would consume a lot of Su Binglan¡¯s Soul Power. She did not know if she would faint from using too much Soul Power, but she could not worry about the details. After all, she could not just sit and watch the earthquake happen as all the buildings would get destroyed. Moreover, the common folk had worked hard to save money to build their homes. ¡®They¡¯ll have nowhere to live if their houses collapse.¡¯ Everyone listened to Su Binglan and confirmed they did not mishear her. They had grown accustomed to listening to the young lady, too. After Zhou Shan and Li Shi closed the restaurants, everyone rushed home and told their families the news because an earthquake was not a small matter¡ªit was life-threatening. Everyone had to run around to inform whoever they knew. The Lin family was famous in Teng He Town. In the past, Lin Zheng was rebellious and never listened to his parents. His parents were troubled by his behavior. They feared their son would cause trouble and that something terrible would happen to him. However, they never understood why Lin Zheng was so rebellious. Sometimes, they would even fail to find him whenever he stayed out late. The two parents feared something would happen to their son and that he might disappear. However, Lin Zheng changed for the better after meeting his master, Su Binglan. He instantly transformed from a rebellious youth into an excellent and upright young man. He became proactive and learned many valuable things, such as Arabic numbers and bookkeeping methods. He also taught it to his family¡¯s accountant, which helped the accountant become more efficient in his work. It would take a long while for the accountant to summarize the family¡¯s accounts in the past. Now that the accountant could do it more efficiently, he felt more relaxed. Lin Zheng even taught his parents this method. The entire Lin family could understand their shops¡¯ situations at once at a glance. Moreover, Lin Zheng knew martial arts and became more sensible and dutiful. He would also occasionally bring back some delicacies Su Binglan had developed for his parents. He even brought them to eat hotpot and skewers, making his parents proud and gratified. They knew their son could learn well because he was by Su Binglan¡¯s side. They would feel at ease if Lin Zheng remained by Su Binglan¡¯s side. The two parents were grateful to Su Binglan from the bottom of their hearts because of their son. The two could often eat delicacies Su Binglan had developed and eventually became foodies. The person they trusted most was Su Binglan, as they had learned many things from her. Lin Zheng also had an older brother, whom his parents valued more in the past because he was more sensible, steady, and knowledgeable. The two parents would always criticize Lin Zheng back then, calling him ignorant and incompetent. However, they started praising Lin Zheng now. Even his elder brother, sister-in-law, and nephew liked him because he often brought back delicious delicacies others could not buy. Lin Zhengs elder brother grew jealous and said his children liked their uncle more. Lin Zheng also often sent food to his elder sister, who lived in the prefecture. Lin Qin¡¯s presence and status in her husband¡¯s family became increasingly prominent. Her husband was the son of a concubine from an influential family, but because Lin Zheng often sent them delicious food, Lin Qin could make her mother-in-law happy. Now, the old mistress started to favor Lin Qin and her husband. Lin Zheng had brought about all these changes to his family, and they understood it was all thanks to Su Binglan. Therefore, when Mr. and Mrs. Lin heard about the impending earthquake, they said without hesitation, ¡°Quick, pack the essentials and place them in the empty courtyard. ¡°We¡¯ll sleep there for the next few days instead of staying indoors. Wear more clothes so you won¡¯t freeze. We only have to hold on for three days.¡± The Lin family did not doubt Su Binglan!s words, even if an earthquake was unpredictable. They just knew Su Binglan was right and did whatever she said. ¡°Also, we must quickly arrange for someone to message your sister. Hurry! The prefecture is so far away, so it¡¯ll take time for the message to arrive.¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°Oh, Father, Mother, use the pigeon to send a message to Big Sister.¡± Su Binglan had asked him to raise pigeons once, which came in handy regarding the current situation. Mr. and Mrs. Lin were so anxious that they did not consider that. ¡°Right, right. Hurry and send a letter to your sister using the pigeon.¡± They were unsure if the earthquake would reach the prefecture but knew they still had to tell Lin Qin to take necessary precautions. However, Su Binglan had observed that the earthquake would only affect the area around Teng He Town, not the prefecture. She also knew Lan Ruozhu was currently running the deceased royal¡¯s mansion, so she would have immediately rushed over to tell him if the earthquake were to affect the prefecture. Nonetheless, she knew the prefecture was fine. Meanwhile, Li Shi quickly returned to Su Teng Village and told his parents about the earthquake. He moved to Su Teng Village with his parents a while back, and his parents now listen to him. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you say, Li Shi.. Should we pack our things and go to a higher place outside?¡± Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Life and Death Chapter 495: Life and Death Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. and Mrs. Li always listened to everything Li Shi said, and he would say whatever was necessary. Moreover, news of the earthquake was terrifying, so they had to prepare themselves for it. Li Shi said, ¡°Su Xueye built our house, and Miss Su says it¡¯s sturdy. We won¡¯t have a problem unless it¡¯s a massive earthquake. Still, she also suggested we sleep in the courtyard and not inside for the next few days. ¡°Otherwise, the house might collapse and crush us. Let¡¯s wear more clothes since we¡¯re sleeping in the courtyard to survive the cold for three days. Our safety is of the utmost importance.¡± His expression was severe as he was cautious about what his boss had said. Although he did not know why Su Binglan told him there would be an earthquake in the next three days, he still believed her words. Therefore, after returning home, he arranged for his parents to stay in the courtyard. Fortunately, the family¡¯s house was vast and spacious. They also had a large courtyard that was convenient for doing many things. Mr. and Mrs. Li were happy their son could take a three-day break. Now that their son could rest for three days, they could spend more time with him. For some reason, the older couple was dependent on Li Shi now. Seeing their son by their side made them feel at ease, too. Mrs. Li seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°So, how do we cook during the day?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Li had grown accustomed to listening to their son, even over small matters. After some thought, Li Shi said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll set up a pot in the courtyard for cooking and eat there, too.¡± Since it was winter, it was cold in the courtyard, especially at night. It would be so cold that they could not sleep properly outside, and Li Shi did not know what to do. ¡°In any case, we must persevere for the next three days. We must ensure our safety first.¡± Li Shi¡¯s parents wondered if they should inform their other children about the earthquake. Although they would not care about their other two sons, they could not just sit and watch them suffer. Li Shi knew his parents¡¯ thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Big Brother and Little Brother about it.¡¯ He could not bear watching his siblings get into trouble with the dangerous earthquake, especially since the trio had an excellent relationship when they were children. Of course, Li Shi¡¯s siblings dared not provoke him. The main reason was that Li Shi had many capable friends who helped him, and his siblings were no match for them. Moreover, his siblings knew he worked for the Su family, which had prestige in the hearts of people from surrounding villages. Therefore, Li Shi¡¯s siblings tucked their tails between their legs and dared not provoke Li Shi since he moved to Su Teng Village. Meanwhile, when Zhou Shan returned home, he quickly told his parents about the impending earthquake. Liu Yinyin also informed her family about it. Then her parents closed their duck blood vermicelli shop early and hung a sign on their shop¡¯s entrance, saying, ¡°Impending earthquake. Please go home and take precautions. We¡¯ll reopen in three days.¡± Even Su Binglan¡¯s hotpot restaurants and her third uncle¡¯s barbecue shop had such a sign. Many customers still went to line up at the hotpot restaurant but hurried home to prepare themselves after seeing the sign. As for the foreigners, they could only sigh. ¡°I came to Teng He Town to eat hotpot. I didn¡¯t expect them to be closed.¡± ¡°Yeah. Since there¡¯s an earthquake, we can¡¯t stay here for too long. We should leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get to eat the famous hotpot. How will I tell my family about this when I get back? I must at least buy something. Oh, right. I can buy sweaters, school bags, and other things here. Everyone will be happy.¡± ¡°Where can I buy those?¡± Everyone had heard of these items and had visited Teng He Town for a few days to get them. ¡°They¡¯re in Su¡¯s Accessories. Walk along the west end of town, and you¡¯ll see a big building from afar. There¡¯s also a winery and embroidery shop there, so you¡¯ll know when you¡¯re close.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still stinky tofu in town. You must bring some back to your family for them to try.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t the stinky tofu go bad and become inedible?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They have boxes for storing things. You can keep things fresh, but you¡¯ll have to spend more money.¡± These foreigners had plenty of money and came to Teng He Town for its famous foods. As everyone talked with each other, they suddenly thought of something important. One of them said, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. Why is there a sign saying there will be an impending earthquake?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I would have forgotten about it if you didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t we only know about an earthquake after the fact? How can they predict it in advance?¡± ¡°So, is this true or false?¡± ¡°Did something happen to the Su family, and they closed their shops for three days with this as an excuse?¡± The foreign merchants were doubtful. Even the residents of Teng He Town were shocked when they saw the signs hanging outside the shops. Just the word ¡°earthquake¡± made everyone¡¯s faces turn pale. ¡°An earthquake? They¡¯re closing for three days because of an earthquake?¡± ¡°l haven¡¯t heard of anyone being able to predict an earthquake. Is it true?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s an earthquake, it¡¯ll be too dangerous. It¡¯s also winter. Where can we live if our houses collapse?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± The townsfolk got a headache just thinking about an earthquake. Some of the older people had even experienced a massive earthquake, which was truly terrifying. ¡®Won¡¯t we be able to sleep indoors for the next three days? Will we have to sleep in our courtyards or on the streets?¡¯ The townsfolk began to spread the news. Some were willing to make preparations, while others thought it was fake. ¡°How can anyone predict an earthquake? Someone must¡¯ve spread this rumor on purpose, so don¡¯t believe it and just go about your days.¡± ¡°The Su family can make good food but aren¡¯t gods. Don¡¯t believe everything they say and make a fuss over it.¡± Others scoffed and thought it was all a lie. When Su Binglan returned to the village, she hurriedly told the workers from the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery about the matter. As for whether or not everyone believed her, that was their business. She would inform everyone either way. Also, she gave everyone a three-day notice. The workers at the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery believed Su Binglan. No matter the reason, they would be ready in the next three days. After all, earthquakes were terrifying, and no one wanted to risk their lives. Moreover, Su Binglan had given the workers three days off for their sake. They had heard that the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery¡¯s buildings were earthquake-resistant, meaning they would not collapse even if an earthquake occurred. Therefore, Su Binglan could have let them continue working under normal circumstances. Everyone knew the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery businesses were booming, and they could earn a lot of money in three days. However, Su Binglan gave everyone three days off for their safety. Everyone felt touched and believed Su Binglan¡¯s words even more, so they hurried home to tell their families and the rest of the villagers. Some of these workers! relatives lived far away, so they had to borrow an oxcart to relay the warning. No one dared to be careless regarding matters of life and death.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Setting up a Tent Chapter 496: Setting up a Tent Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In less than an afternoon, everyone in the villages around Teng He Town knew there would be an earthquake in the next three days. The expressions of those who had heard the news changed, and they began to prepare. Still, many others refused to believe it. ¡°It¡¯s fake. Who¡¯s the one saying all this? What earthquake? The weather is fine. Why would there be an earthquake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such a cold day. Why are you talking about an earthquake?¡± ¡°No one can predict whether or not there will be an earthquake. If someone could know in advance, everyone would¡¯ve been prepared for those past earthquakes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this because you¡¯re making everyone anxious. Just go about your day. It¡¯s so cold outside, so where else can you sleep at night if an earthquake occurs? Are you not going to do anything for the next three days?¡± Su Binglan told her parents about the matter when she got home. Then everyone made preparations according to her instructions. In addition, she had designed the house herself, so it was shockproof. However, she dared not let her parents and brothers stay indoors and told everyone to stay in the spacious courtyard instead. Everyone began to work together to set up a stove in the courtyard. If it were summer, it would be acceptable to sleep outdoors, but it was winter now, and the weather was too cold to sleep in the courtyard. ¡°Let¡¯s build a tent. Sleeping in one will keep us warm at night.¡± Su Fengmao was stunned as it was his first time hearing such a word. Nieanwhile, Shen Qiuhua and the others looked at Su Binglan with puzzled expressions. ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s a tent?¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°It¡¯s similar to a small house. I¡¯ll teach everyone how to set up a tent later. You just need to follow my instructions.¡± Many things were scarce in this era, so they could only make a simple tent. That way, the family could keep warm when they slept in the courtyard. After all, they could not just stay awake for the next three days. ¡°Big Brother, you and Second Brother can go to the back of the mountain to get some branches and bamboo,¡± Su Binglan told her two brothers what she needed, then began looking for some cloth and an old blanket. Afterward, she took some rope and asked her parents and third brother to help. Even Liu Yinyin followed suit. Su Binglan had also brought her two nephews back from Blue Mountain Academy. The two little ones watched from the sidelines and also wanted to help. However, they were still too young, and Shen Qiuhua and the others could not bear to let them contribute lest they get hurt. Tents in this era could not compare to modern ones, but it was still better than sleeping in the open. ¡°Oh right, Father and Mother, take out the straw mats we used in the summer.¡± If Su Binglan needed anything, everyone would quickly find it. Soon, Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu returned. The two brought back many branches, some thick and some thin. Su Binglan saw it was just right and then taught everyone how to set up tents. ¡°You must learn seriously and teach Grandpa, Grandma, First Uncle, Third Uncle, and the others in a while.¡¯ Su Wenzhe¡¯s expression was solemn as he said thoughtfully, ¡°Little Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been watching every step. I¡¯ll remember them.¡± An earthquake was no small matter, so he became serious. Liu Yinyin was worried about her parents, elder brother, sister-in-law, and nephew, so she also watched and learned from the sidelines while helping to tie things up. ¡°Binglan, I¡¯ve memorized all the steps. Shall I go to Willow Village and teach my parents now?¡± She asked for permission to teach her parents because Su Binglan was the one who had the idea first. Su Binglan said while still busying herself, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a matter of life and death, after all. Since you¡¯ve memorized all the steps, hurry up and tell them. That way, they can rest for the night.¡± Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re family.¡± Liu Yinyin did not know what else to say to her sister-in-law besides thank her. She was genuinely grateful to Su Binglan. After setting up the tent, everyone looked at it and thought it was spectacular. They never knew such a thing existed. Su Wenwu looked at the tent and said, ¡°Little Sister, I went to the northernmost area when I worked at the bodyguard agency. There¡¯s a place where they build such things to live in. ¡°l heard their residence isn¡¯t fixed, so they bring these tents wherever they go. Once they rebuild their tents elsewhere, they will stay in them.¡± Shen Qiuhua found it strange. ¡°Such a place exists?¡± The rest of the family had never been to those places and did not know what they were like. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, they should be nomadic people. They graze their sheep. Wherever there is more grass, they will bring their sheep to live there. They also have bags to make their tents easier to move.¡± Su Fengmao and the others were curious as they listened. They could imagine that scene in their minds. However, despite their curiosity, they did not like that method and felt uneasy. The family had a stable home, so they felt more at ease. But now that an earthquake was about to happen, they had no choice but to build such things to sleep in. Still, it looked quite strange to them. ¡°Father, Mother, go inside and try lying down.¡± Su Binglan said. The older couple listened to their daughter and went in. Then they lay down and covered themselves with the blanket, feeling nice and warm. Su Binglan had also put a thick cushion underneath so they would not feel cold inside, even though it was winter. Su Fengmao was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s nice and warm, so you can sleep well here.¡¯ The tent looked small from the outside, but it felt pretty comfortable lying in it. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad. After all, you¡¯re still the best, Binglan. Now we don¡¯t have to be afraid even if we sleep in the courtyard.¡± Then Su Wenzhe, Su Wenxiu, and Su Wenwu went into the tent to lie dovvn and try it. ¡°It does feel warm and not cold at all. It¡¯s also thick and soft at the bottom.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s comfortable too.¡¯ ¡°But we can only use it to lie down and sleep. I can¡¯t stand up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good enough to sleep in and keep us warm. If not for Binglan, we would freeze by sleeping outside at night.¡± As Liu Yinyin lay inside the tent, she felt that no matter how harshly the north wind blew, it would not affect her sleep. ¡®It¡¯s like a small nest that can keep me warm and protected from the wind. 1 must hurry and teach my parents to build a tent like this. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to sleep outside for the next three days.¡¯ Liu Yinyin was worried that her parents¡¯ bodies would be unable to withstand such frigid weather. Her nephew needed a good rest too. Next, Su Fengmao went to talk to Chief Su and the others about the earthquake. He also taught them how to set up tents. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua went to Old Master Su and Old Madam Su l s house to teach them how to set up tents as her three sons got busy. Su Binglan set up two bigger tents at home so everyone could rest at night.. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: It’s All About Each Other Chapter 497: It¡¯s All About Each Other Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan built the tent very quickly. After completing its construction, she prepared to inform the villagers about it. When Chief Su heard that an earthquake would occur in the next three days, his face turned pale. After all, he had a deep impression of earthquakes. He asked, ¡°Did Binglan tell you that?¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Yes, Binglan says there will be an earthquake within these three days and that we should prepare for it.¡± Chief Su responded, ¡°Since what Binglan says is always true, I¡¯ll inform the villagers now.¡± Chief Su l s wife also became anxious as an earthquake was not a small matter. ¡°Sound the gongs and drums to inform the villagers.¡± They would usually use these instruments to inform everyone about an important matter concerning the village. Therefore, Chief Su immediately sounded the gong this time. After hearing the alert, everyone came out of their houses. They had already guessed it must have something to do with the earthquake, as most of Su Tengs villagers had already heard the news. Still, everyone hurriedly gathered when Chief Su struck the gong. Du Xiaoshuan did not go to the village¡¯s gathering place directly. Instead, he went to Li Mei¡¯s house and waited for her first before going there. Li Mei looked at him and felt a sense of security. She had to do many things alone in the past. She was under tremendous pressure as she had to take on many responsibilities. However, she began to feel a sense of spiritual dependence after getting engaged to Du Xiaoshuan. She felt like she was no longer the only one bearing her burdens. She felt a sense of sustenance with someone by her side caring for her feelings. Meanwhile, Li Shi, Li Dazhuang, and the others also went to the village¡¯s gathering place. Usually, only one member of each family would attend such a gathering. Therefore, every household arranged for one person to attend the gathering. Seeing that everyone was there, Chief Su told them about the earthquake. ¡°Everyone has heard about the earthquake that would occur within the next three days. An earthquake is not a small matter, and it¡¯s something that can take lives. ¡°It¡¯s better to believe it than not. It¡¯ll only be three days, so everyone, please persevere. Don¡¯t rest or cook in your houses over the next three days. Stay in your courtyards or wide-open spaces. ¡°Fengmao will teach everyone how to set up tents later. After setting up your tents, everyone will sleep in them at night. Covering yourselves with thicker clothes will keep you warm.¡± Chief Su told the villagers many things to take note of during an earthquake. Since he had prestige in Su Teng Village, everyone listened to him attentively. ¡°Tent? What¡¯s a tent? Is it like a shed?¡± Everyone was puzzled while Su Fengmao began setting up a tent as an example. However, he took his time because he had to teach so many people. He taught everyone one step at a time, and people would ask him questions if they did not understand something. When Su Fengmao finished setting up the tent, everyone finally understood what it was and how it looked. ¡°So that¡¯s a tent. Can we sleep in such a small place?¡± ¡°Can we keep warm inside? It¡¯s winter now, and the weather is freezing.¡± Everyone was still doubtful. It was not that they did not believe Su Fengmao, but they noticed how small the tent was. They wondered if the tent could block the cold wind even if it were covered in a blanket outside. Everyone was puzzled but did not say anything. Su Fengmao said, ¡°You can all take turns going in to see whether or not it¡¯ll keep you warm.¡± Many villagers went into the tent and were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s so nice and warm. I don¡¯t feel the cold blowing in.¡± ¡°l can hear the wind, but it can¡¯t blow into the tent. Still, we¡¯ll need plenty of blankets.¡¯ ¡°Fortunately, our financial conditions are good now, and everyone can afford blankets.¡¯ ¡°But is there really an earthquake?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about believing it or not. It¡¯ll be dangerous if there¡¯s an earthquake, so it¡¯s best to be prepared. We must play it safe, regardless of whether or not the news is true.¡¯ Everyone understood this principle and thought it was better to be prepared. Furthermore, the Su Teng villagers trusted Su Binglan, so they knew what she said should be correct. Meanwhile, Liu Qiao¡¯s father returned home after attending the gathering and told his family about it. He also told them about setting up a tent. Liu Qiao¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°1 knew the gathering was about the earthquake. Let¡¯s remove all our essentials from the house and put them in the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll build a tent for us to sleep in at night. Fortunately, I bought some cotton and made two blankets.¡¯ She was only willing to buy cotton for blankets because her daughter had earned plenty of money as the tofu factorys manager. She knew the blankets would be handy, but it was too late to make more. Still, the family could build two large tents. Liu Qiao was thinking about Song Yi at that moment. Although the two were not engaged, Liu Qiao had already treated Song Yi as her family. Mrs. Song was good to Liu Qiao, and Liu Qiao¡¯s parents approved of the youngsters being together. Liu Qiao knew Song Yi had brought his mother back to the village and should know about the impending earthquake. However, Song Yi did not know how to set up a tent. Liu Qiao would have run over to tell Song Yi about it, but she could not leave her family. Moreover, she was a young lady who could not go to a faraway place alone. Hence, she became anxious. Liu Qiao¡¯s family noticed her absent-mindedness as they set up their tent. Liu Qiao¡¯s mother asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, daughter? Are you scared?¡± Liu Qiao shook her head. ¡°Mother, Song Yi knows how to build a tent.¡± ¡®Bluntly put, I fear for Song Yi.¡¯ Liu Qiao¡¯s parents understood what she meant. ¡°You¡¯re worried about him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Liu Qiao blushed and nodded. Liu Qiao¡¯s sister-in-law, Miss Wang, said, ¡°Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, why don¡¯t we let Liu Mu go to Northern Mountain Village and teach Song Yi how to set up a tent? Then he and his family can rest well for the next three days.¡± Liu Qiao¡¯s parents had the same intention. After all, Song Yi was a good kid, and his parents treated Liu Qiao well. Miss Wang worked alongside Mrs. Song in the embroidery shop, so she did not want anything to happen to the older lady and her family. ¡°Liu Mu, go to Northern Mountain Village later,¡± said Liu Qiao¡¯s mother. Liu Qiao¡¯s parents treated Song Yi well because they thought he would treat their daughter well in the future. It was all mutual. Liu Qiao¡¯s elder brother, Liu Mu, nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ve memorized how to set up the tent. I¡¯ll hurry to Northern Mountain Village in a while.¡± Liu Qiao looked at her brother apologetically and said, ¡°But it¡¯s so far.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t feel tired even if I run back and forth. I¡¯ll be back sooner than you think.¡± Liu Mu then went to the Northern Mountain Village. It was already very late when he arrived at Northern Mountain Village. The Songs felt touched when they saw that Liu Mu had come to help them set up their tent. ¡°We¡¯ve trouble you to make a trip here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. and Mrs. Song. I¡¯m not tired. My sister wanted to come personally because she was worried about you guys. We didn¡¯t want her to come here alone, so I came instead.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Song Yi¡¯s heart burned passionately.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Love in My Heart Chapter 498: Love in My Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Qiao¡¯s figure filled Song Yi¡¯s mind while his heart burned passionately. He wanted to see her as soon as possible. He did not know why he missed her even though they usually saw each other during the day. Mrs. Song wanted her son and Liu Qiao to quickly get engaged to each other before New Year. After all, she knew Liu Qiao was a good girl, so she had to settle her son down. Du Xiaoshuan did not go home after learning to set up a tent. Instead, he went to Li Mei¡¯s house to help her build one. She was touched by his actions but said, ¡°Go home and build your mother and sister a tent. I can handle this one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay since it¡¯s still early in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go home and help them after I finish helping you.¡± Du Xiaoshuan could not bear to see Li Mei tire herself out. Therefore, he took the initiative to help. Li Mei¡¯s heart ached as she watched his busy figure. She did not want him to tire himself out either since he had done much for her. Li Mei remembered everything Du Xiaoshuan did for her and her family. Du Xiaoshuan continued setting up the tent while Li Mei helped him. Then Li Mei¡¯s siblings came to help. The little ones had already thought of Du Xiaoshuan as their brother-in-law. Moreover, Du Xiaoshuan was good to them, and they could feel it. They liked Du Xiaoshuan and treated him as the older brother they had always wanted. The family would feel insecure without him, so they felt secure whenever he was around. Du Xiaoshuan was responsible for setting up the tent while Li Mei helped him. Sometimes, he accidentally touched her fingers whenever he took something from her. Their fingers would tingle when they touched, and their heartbeats would quicken. The couple quickly moved their fingers away, pretended nothing had happened, and continued their task. Their faces and ears would also turn red whenever this happened. The two were so shy that they dared not look at each other, so they could only continue setting up the tent. ¡°All done,¡± Du Xiaoshuan said after completing the setup. His heart was still pounding, and he did not know what else to say. ¡°Yes!¡± Even Li Mei¡¯s mind went blank. Li Wei looked at Du Xiaoshuan and her elder sister¡¯s weird expressions and could not help but laugh. ¡°Sister, last night you said you would cook two poached eggs for Xiaoshuan the next time he comes.¡± Li Mei returned to her senses after hearing her sister¡¯s voice. Li Mei said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook you a poached egg, Xiaoshuan.¡± She knew Du Xiaoshuan would be tired from all the work. She wanted to cook two poached eggs for him to eat because it was nutritious. She had also heard from Du Xiaoju that Du Xiaoshuan liked eating poached eggs when he was a kid, so she wanted to make them for him. Du Xiaoshuan returned to his senses when he heard what Li Mei said. ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already eaten lunch, so I¡¯m not hungry now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be done in just a bit. You should have some, even if you¡¯re not hungry.¡± Li Mei insisted on making poached eggs, no matter what Du Xiaoshuan thought. She made two poached eggs with brown sugar for him. Although her family¡¯s conditions had improved, Li Mei and her siblings were usually reluctant to put brown sugar in their food. However, she added some to Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s food. The poached eggs were delicious, and the brown sugar sauce was sweet. Li Mei insisted on giving them to Du Xiaoshuan. He knew she was frugal, so he was reluctant to eat, so he insisted that Li Mei t s siblings eat instead. Du Xiaoshuan was not selfish and felt he should first give Li Mei and her siblings good food. Afterward, he went home and helped his family set up their tent. The workers at the pottery workshop in Willow Village had also received Su Binglan¡¯s notice. She told them to rest and prepare for the earthquake. After receiving the news, Tao Dayong became worried about Shi Fang. Since that was the case, he was absent-minded as he helped to pack the things at home. When Miss Li saw her eldest son¡¯s expression, she knew what was on his mind. ¡°Are you worried about Shi Fang?¡± Tao Dayong nodded. ¡°l wonder if she has received the news.¡± He was fine whenever he was busy but always thought about her when he was not. Tao Dayong and Shi Fang would walk around together whenever Shi Fang had a day off. Tao Dayong even brought her to the workshop once and showed her around. He was not talkative but always talked a lot around Shi Fang. In addition, he liked listening to Shi Fang speak because she would tell him many stories, and he could remember everything she said. Since an earthquake was not a small matter, Tao Dayong feared for Shi Fang, and his expression revealed it. After some thought, he said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to Stone Village.¡± Miss Li knew her son wanted to go there to visit Shi Fang. ¡°Yes, you can go. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Your father, brother, and I will be in the courtyard. We¡¯ll be okay if we don¡¯t go into the house.¡± She did not want her son to worry. She was also happy to see how much her son liked Shi Fang. After all, Miss Li only wanted her son to live a happy life, especially since he was always so dull and uninterested in anything in the past. However, Tao Dayong often smiled since he got engaged to Shi Fang. He seemed to love life a lot more. It was a good sign, and Miss Li was delighted to see it. Still, the earthquake was coming, and she could not let anything happen to Shi Fang. Miss Li feared what would happen to her son if anything happened to Shi Fang. Tao Dayong nodded and got on the oxcart to hurry to Stone Village. Miss Li thought of something and took something out of the room, saying, ¡°This is the chicken I prepared to stew tonight. Take it to Shi Fang so she can nourish her body.¡± ¡°Mother, this is our dinner.¡± Although Tao Dayong was worried about his fiancee, he still cared for his parents. Miss Li said smilingly, ¡°We have plenty of food and chickens at home. You can¡¯t go to Shi Fangs house empty-handed. We¡¯re family now, so it doesn¡¯t matter who eats the chicken.¡¯ Then Tao Dayong placed the chicken on the oxcart and went to Stone Village. Meanwhile, Shi Fang felt very uneasy after hearing about the earthquake. She was worried about Tao Dayong and wondered if he had heard the news. Shi Fang had a good relationship with Yang Lingling, who worked in the embroidery shop. Since Yang Lingling was also from Willow Village, she said she would help inform Tao Dayong and his family about the earthquake. However, Shi Fang was unsure if Yang Lingling remembered to do so. Therefore, Shi Fang wondered if Tao Dayong knew about it and wanted to go to Willow Village to see him. Shi Fang had been to Willow Village before on her day off. Tao Dayong drove an oxcart to bring her to the workshop that day. That was also the first time she saw him making porcelain, and she became fascinated by it. She felt a sense of sweetness whenever she thought of that scene. While anxiously standing at her house entrance with her head lowered, she looked up and saw an oxcart approaching. She saw Tao Dayong from afar and felt her heart immediately come alive. Shi Fang could not help but smile.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Power Vortex Chapter 499: Power Vortex Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shi Fang was excited when she saw Tao Dayong. She looked at him with bright eyes and could not look away. She finally felt like her heart could settle down. Meanwhile, Tao Dayongs mood brightened when he saw Shi Fang. He could not describe how he felt but knew he was happy. He sped up the oxcart, and Shi Fang took a few steps toward him. Then Tao Dayong got off the oxcart and led it to Shi Fang. He smiled shyly at her, saying, ¡°l brought you a chicken to stew so you can nourish your body.¡± Chickens were an excellent tonic for farmers, so Shi Fang felt warm in her heart. She said, ¡®You keep bringing me delicious food that I¡¯ve gained weight.¡± She knew she had put on weight recently because she had been eating the delicious food Tao Dayong constantly brought her. The people at the embroidery shop would envy her whenever Tao Dayong visited. Tao Dayong said innocently, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve put on some weight. You look healthier like this.¡¯ Shi Fang pouted. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I didn¡¯t look good because of how skinny I was?¡± The couple was familiar with each other, and Shi Fang would occasionally make a fuss with Tao Dayong. She knew he would indulge her but did not want him to worry. Tao Dayong noticed his fiancee pouting and became anxious. He said, ¡°N-No, you look great either way. 1-1 don¡¯t know what I was saying. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡¯ He feared he had angered her and often became more anxious than anyone else whenever Shi Fang got angry. Shi Fang noticed her fiance¡¯s anxious expression and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not angry. I was just joking with you.¡± Her heart softened when she saw him trying to explain himself. ¡®How can he be so silly? He can¡¯t bear to see me sad, but I don¡¯t want to bully him.¡¯ Shi Fang just wanted to hug Tao Dayong when she saw how anxious he had gotten. Tao Dayong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Shi Fang smiling instead of being angry. ¡®She got me worked up for a moment.¡¯ He was always good-tempered whenever faced with Shi Fang. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold standing here?¡± He was worried she would catch a cold since he had seen her standing at the house entrance just now. He wanted to warm her hands with his but thought it was inappropriate and could only stand still. Then he tried taking some of his clothes to put on Shi Fang to keep her warm, but she shook her head and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡¯ She felt pretty cold as she stood at the door earlier but no longer did after seeing her fiance. Instead, she felt warm inside. ¡°Quick, come inside.¡± She was also afraid he would catch a cold, so she hurriedly invited him into the house. Her parents and brother were delighted to see Tao Dayong. He explained his intention for coming over, and Shi Fang learned he was there to tell them about the earthquake. Tao Dayong feared she would not know about it and would be in danger. Shi Fang would be lying if she said she did not feel touched. She knew Tao Dayong was not very good at sweet-talking, but she did. She was very meticulous and could think of many things to say. ¡°Were you worried about me? Is that why you came here?¡± ¡®He should be aware that I already knew about the earthquake since I work at the embroidery shop, and we¡¯re on a three-day leave. Still, he can¡¯t feel at ease until he comes here to tell me about it himself. ¡®He always puts in so much effort,¡¯ Shi Fang felt a sense of sweetness in her heart as she thought of this. Tao Dayong did not know what else to say besides, ¡°l was worried you didn¡¯t know about the earthquake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We know about it. Shi Fang thought you didn¡¯t know, so she wandered around the house entrance. She even told us she wanted to go to Willow Village to tell you about the earthquake.¡± Mrs. Shi smiled. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have an oxcart, we worried about her leaving Willow Village alone. We didn¡¯t expect you to come, but since you¡¯re already here, you two won¡¯t have to worry about each other anymore. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? We built a stove in the courtyard; your future father-in-law will cook later. You¡¯re welcome to join us.¡± Tao Dayong wanted to decline, but Mr. and Mrs. Shi had warmly invited him for dinner, so he stayed. Soon after, the chief of Stone Village informed everyone about the earthquake and even instructed everyone to set up tents. Things were the same in Willow Village and others, too. When Su Binglan previously visited the county magistrate¡¯s place, she did not see him around. Meng Ce had gone to handle some matters and only returned in the afternoon. Old Madam Feng was anxious to tell him something, and his expression changed when he heard about the earthquake. An earthquake was no small matter as it concerned the entire county¡¯s safety, and there were several towns, villages, and countless people there. ¡°Mother, is that true?¡± Meng Ce l s face turned pale. ¡°Where did you hear this news from?¡± His heart was in his throat, and he knew he had to be cautious. ¡°Miss Su was the one who told me. She says an earthquake will happen within the next three days. Also¡­¡± Old Madam Feng told her son everything Su Binglan had said. She knew her son would have his opinions about this. Meng Ce was talented and would just be a county magistrate as he targeted an essential position in the imperial court. He wanted to work in the imperial court in the capital. Therefore, he had his rules and principles. However, an earthquake would be too serious, and Old Madam Fengs expression was severe. After some thought, Meng Ce said, ¡°Usually, no one can predict earthquakes, but there¡¯s an exception.¡± ¡°An exception?¡± ¡®Could anyone predict an earthquake?¡¯ Meng Ce asked, ¡°Mother, do you remember Princess Lan?¡± Everyone knew about Princess Lan, especially Old Madam Feng. After all, there were many legends about the young princess. ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± Old Madam Feng sighed, ¡°Although it has already been three years since she passed away, her intelligence is unparalleled.¡± Old Madam Feng came from the Feng family that lived in the capital, so she naturally knew about Princess Lan. If not for the young princess¡¯s weak body, the current situation in Chu Country would still be unknown. Princess Lan Ruobing used her power to protect many people, including her twin brother. Otherwise, King Lan Ruozhu, the heir to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion, would have died long ago. Meanwhile, the emperor did many nefarious things behind the scenes, but the core figures of the influential families knew about them. They could not maintain their status in the power vortex if they did not discover some information prior. ¡°What a pity that she passed so young!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s unfortunate that she is already gone. She was intelligent and kind. She had helped and saved many people. Even now, many still miss her and are grateful to her.¡¯ Meng Ce said lowly, ¡°There was once an earthquake at the border, and Princess Lan predicted it. That was why the Wei army knew about it and evacuated the people at the border. ¡°Also, the locals in the border provinces didn¡¯t know the emperor. They only knew the Wei family¡¯s army..¡± Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Suspicious News Chapter 500: Suspicious News Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The vanguard general had guarded the areas of the border province and saved the people there many times, especially from that earthquake, which allowed the Wei family to win the people¡¯s hearts. According to the rumors, the Wei family had taken measures to evacuate some people in advance because Princess Lan had predicted the earthquake. However, it was only a rumor people had overheard. No one knew the specifics. Still, the truth was that the Wei Family Army had taken precautions. Although the earthquake was massive, there were almost no casualties among the people at the border. The commoners of the border provinces and border pass said the Wei Family Army was their savior, especially since they considered Wei Jin¡¯an their God of War. Unfortunately, such a young war god had been sacrificed. However, Meng Ce did not believe Major General Wei had sacrificed himself. Meng Ce knew something suspicious had happened to the Wei family army and would sigh whenever he thought of it. Old Madam Feng asked, ¡°So, a prediction of an earthquake had happened before? If so, Miss Su isn¡¯t an ordinary person. If she says there¡¯s an impending earthquake, we must believe her. ¡°It¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry. Who knows how many people will die if an earthquake does happen?¡± Old Madam Feng had an impression of earthquakes. She had seen many refugees lose their homes after that. She was still young then and even served porridge alongside her parents to the victims. However, there would be plagues if there were too many refugees after the previous earthquake. If these problems arose, Meng Ce could not quickly return to the imperial court. He thought briefly before saying, ¡°Mother, do you believe Miss Su?¡± Old Madam Feng said solemnly, ¡°Yes, I do. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a sense of closeness whenever I see her. I also feel like 1 can¡¯t help but trust her because her words are so convincing. It¡¯s such a strange feeling.¡± She was a noble daughter of the Feng family and had met many people. Still, none had ever given her such a feeling. Therefore, she believed Su Binglan¡¯s words without hesitation. ¡°Besides, she saved Bin.¡¯ Old Madam Feng had mentioned Meng Bin, Meng Ce l s son, so he fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Mother, if we tell everyone in the county that there will be an earthquake within the next three days and tell them to prepare for it, it¡¯ll be troublesome for us to explain ourselves if an earthquake doesn¡¯t happen. Since he was the county magistrate, people would magnify every word he said. ¡°Also, how do we explain to people how we know there¡¯s an impending earthquake?¡± Old Madam Feng said, ¡°Miss Su thought of this. She said her master had passed by a particular place and observed the celestial phenomena at night. He said there would be an earthquake in the next three days. ¡°If anyone asks about the master, we won¡¯t know who he is. Even if they can guess, they¡¯ll only think he¡¯s reclusive. Oh, Miss Su also taught me to build a tent.¡± Ultimately, Meng Ce used his identity as the county magistrate to inform everyone about the earthquake and told them to take precautions. He also arranged for people to tell the commoners to go to a safe place and teach them to set up tents. Since the county magistrate had personally informed everyone of this, many people believed the news and began to prepare. The county had many towns and villages, so Meng Ce arranged for people to inform every village and town. Everyone was so nervous on the first night that they stayed in open spaces and dared not enter their houses. Still, they could not even sleep for the entire night. However, there was no earthquake on the first day, causing everyone to become suspicious. ¡°The weather seems fine. Will there really be an earthquake?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± ¡°Our county magistrate is good. Why would he lie to us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best for everyone to play it safe. He has already said an earthquake will happen in three days. If it doesn¡¯t happen on the first or second day, it might happen on the third.¡± Everyone was exhausted on the first day, so many people went inside their houses to sleep during the day. However, each family arranged for one person to take turns keeping guard outside. The following night, many still dared not sleep. They could only yawn and observe their homes. However, most could no longer take it and slept inside their houses in the night¡¯s second half. These people thought no one could predict an earthquake and that it was fake news. They had heard that Meng Ce had learned about the earthquake from a reclusive master, and perhaps the master was a liar. Therefore, most did not quite believe the news and returned to their rooms to sleep. They reckoned it was better to sleep in their houses since it was winter. Meanwhile, the rest slept in their tents. These people were light sleepers and were very nervous. They feared the earthquake would happen too suddenly. However, resting in a tent did not feel as good as resting in their houses, so they could not sleep soundly. Many families only had one or two blankets at home and could not set up tents, so they could only sleep in the open spaces outside their homes. Those who could set up tents were from wealthier families from Su Teng Village. Most people from other villages had to sleep outside with no tent. Most were so tired that they gave up waiting and returned to their houses to sleep, while the rest insisted on staying outside and not sleeping. Still, the weather was too cold for them to sleep in the open. Furthermore, these people did not wear much and could only move around to prevent themselves from freezing. However, nothing happened the following night, so everyone became even more doubtful. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any earthquakes. It¡¯s been fine for the past two days.¡± ¡°Exactly. We haven¡¯t slept and had to stay outside for the past two days. I¡¯m too tired for this.¡¯ ¡°It should be fine. Let¡¯s go back into our houses and sleep. We¡¯ll be fine sleeping in our rooms.¡± ¡°What the county magistrate said might not be true.¡± ¡°Also, I heard the Su family spread this news. The Su family are just ordinary people, not gods. How would they know there will be an earthquake?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t just take everything they say to heart. Just do what you need to do.¡¯ ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s cold outside, and I don¡¯t want my child to catch a cold.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our rooms and sleep. We¡¯ll just run out if there are any movements. The weather looks pretty good to me.¡± Most had returned to their homes to sleep on the third night. They could no longer take it after staying outside for two days without sleep. Many believed they could return to their homes as the first half of the third day still showed no signs of an earthquake. However, the earthquake finally revealed itself in the middle of the night. The ground shook violently, scaring everyone, especially the older people who recalled their past experiences with an earthquake. ¡°Earthquake! Earthquake! Run outside quickly! Boom! The people who remained outside were safe, but those who returned to their houses to sleep got trapped by their collapsed houses. Some ran fast, and their houses were sturdy enough for them to escape in the nick of time. However, those who lived in less sturdy houses and reacted too late got crushed.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Suppressing the Earthquake Chapter 501: Suppressing the Earthquake Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was a pitch-black night as people stood on the hillside and looked down. They could see many houses instantly collapsing as the ground cracked. The scene was shocking, scaring countless people. ¡°Wahhh¡­¡± The children were so frightened they started crying. Even the adults were scared and pale but could not cry. Boom! Such noises constantly rang out, and the weather became colder as the north wind howled. Everyone¡¯s faces hurt like knives were scraping them. However, they barely felt the pain from the fear they felt. ¡°Did the ground just shake?¡± ¡°Was it an earthquake?¡± Some stools on high and flat ground, still feeling a lingering fear in their hearts. Fortunately, these people did not return to their houses to sleep. They only considered going inside because they were fed up and could not wait any longer for the earthquake. Now that they thought about it, they felt it was fortunate that they decided against returning to their homes. ¡°The earthquake is too scary.¡± ¡°Luckily, we stayed outside. Otherwise, we couldn¡¯t have gotten out in time and died.¡¯ ¡°Big Sis Wangs family and Aunt Lin¡¯s family have returned to their rooms to sleep. They¡­¡± Indeed, many had returned to their homes to sleep. No one dared to think about what had happened to them because they had watched the houses collapse. The fallen beams would have crushed and pinned them if they could not escape in time. Many hesitated when they thought of returning to their houses to sleep. They even thought the news about the earthquake was fake. Those who said the news was a lie doubted whether or not Su Binglan was right. They also wondered how the county magistrate could listen to Su Binglan¡¯s supposed secluded master and thought the ¡°master¡± was just a swindler. However, the earthquake had happened, and they realized it was all true. Most were so shocked that they could not regain their senses. Previously, no one in Su Teng Village returned to their homes to sleep and stayed outside for three days because they trusted Su Binglan. She had warned them about the earthquake that would occur within three days, and they believed her. Everyone would feel even more convinced of her words when the ground shook. The surrounding villages were okay, but its people had returned to their houses to sleep. No one believed the earthquake would happen, and they ultimately got buried under their collapsed houses. However, many others were cautious and remained outside instead of returning home. Some watched the earthquake from afar and thought of how terrifying it was. They were worried about the people who had returned to their homes. However, they dared not take action as they felt the ground still shaking. The tremors also became increasingly violent, and the ground even cracked. People had to carry their children to avoid those cracks carefully, not to mention the landslides, causing massive rocks to fall from the mountain. It was a genuinely terrifying experience. ¡°Ah! Everyone, dodge! Watch out!¡± Meanwhile, the trees were uprooted and fell to the ground, creating an even more shocking scene. Many were frightened to tears, and the children cried loudly. Some adults even trembled in fear. Everyone was terrified when they felt the ground shaking and the houses collapsing. None dared to move or go to the village to help the victims. They could only stand rooted as the ground shook. However, the houses Su Binglan had designed were in good condition, and none collapsed. They looked unperturbed amongst the ruins. ¡°Look, the houses over there are still standing!¡¯ The Su family¡¯s house was vast, as were the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery. The pottery workshop was also huge after its expansion. Su Zhengde and Su Xueye also built many houses for the workers. Those buildings were fine and did not collapse. Therefore, everyone thought it magical as they looked at these still-standing buildings. ¡°That¡¯s the tofu factory, the winery, and the embroidery shop. That¡¯s Willow Village¡¯s pottery workshop, right?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the new house Zhengde helped build, and that¡¯s the one Xueye built. ¡± ¡°Ah, those houses are fine even after the earthquake?¡± Everyone looked at these buildings in shock, with their jaws and eyes wide open. They realized that any building would not collapse as long as Su Zhengde and Su Xueye built them. Others had built sturdier houses, too, but most still collapsed during the earthquake. ¡°That¡¯s why Xueye is so amazing. His buildings are still standing.¡± Everyone was in disbelief while most older adults recalled their past earthquake experiences. Every house collapsed, and some big trees were uprooted back then. However, they noticed that some of these newer buildings were still standing. They rubbed their eyes and realized they were not hallucinating. ¡°Everyone, be careful. The tremors are getting stronger.¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan stood on a towering tree at the back of the mountain, watching the earthquake. She could feel it getting stronger and that there would be more large-scale tremors. She knew people on the outer perimeter would also be affected if a large-scale earthquake occurred, causing mudflows, landslides, and the ground to crack. She had to use Soul Powers to stop the large-scale earthquake. However, she was now a mortal, unable to reclaim some of the powers she once had as Princess Lan Ruobing. Still, a stronger earthquake was coming, and she had to use a large amount of Soul Power. Even so, her body would weaken after using it, and she would need a long time to recover completely. Then Su Binglan remembered she was in her brother Lan Ruozhu¡¯s territory within Dingzhou. She took a deep breath, thinking of the many citizens and how her parents protected them when she was Lan Ruobing. Soon after, she began using Soul Powers. Her hands gradually moved, and a blue light emerged from her body. An even more terrifying earthquake was on its way, but it seemed to have been suppressed by her Soul Powers. It was like a giant hand had pressed down on the ground that was about to roll. As such, the ground would not be able to produce any violent vibrations. Although slight tremors still occurred, they could not cause too many casualties, and the people who took refuge in their courtyards would no longer be in danger. After Su Binglan suppressed the large-scale earthquake, snowflakes began falling from the sky. ¡°l feel the vibrations getting smaller.¡± ¡°It seems like the ground will stop shaking. Will we be okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not shaking anymore. Everyone, go to the surrounding villages and help!¡± Many people looked up at this moment and were surprised to see it snowing. Everyone noticed the tremors getting smaller as they watched the snowflakes fall. Then the vibrations gradually stopped.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Respect Chapter 502: Respect Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although everyone could no longer feel the earthquake, they dared not move, afraid another one would occur. They stood still, felt the earthquake had fully subsided, and finally rushed to the surrounding villages to help. Those who had returned to their houses to sleep before the earthquake got trapped under their collapsed houses. People could only work together to pull these victims out. Some victims had gotten crushed to death by beams, while others were fortunate enough to have only suffered minor injuries. Meanwhile, Tenghe Town was slightly better off as everyone believed Su Binglan¡¯s words and prepared themselves for the impending catastrophe. Only a few people doubted the news and returned to their houses. That was how they got crushed under their collapsed houses. There were also casualties in the other towns in the county, mainly because its people did not know about Su Binglan. They only knew about the Su family and that the county magistrate had issued a warning. Everyone was initially nervous, but there were no signs of an earthquake two days ago, so they thought it was fake news and returned to their homes. Ultimately, these people did not expect the earthquake actually to occur. Meng Ce had brought his family to live in their courtyard. When they felt the earthquake and came out of their tent, they were shocked by what they saw before them. He said in a daze, ¡°An earthquake really happened.¡± Old Madam Feng was also shocked and found it unbelievable. ¡®So, what Miss Su said was true.¡¯ She believed in Su Binglan, but believing was one thing, and experiencing the earthquake was another. ¡°Our safety is all thanks to Miss Su this time. Otherwise, who would know what could¡¯ve happened to the entire county?¡± Old Madam Feng said. Meng Ce returned to his senses and added, ¡°Although the houses collapsed, the people are fine. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re alright.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief but still felt a lingering fear. He had experienced many things as a county magistrate but never dealt with an earthquake and was terrified. He felt suspicious when he heard his mother talking about the earthquake. He thought it would be fake news since no one could predict an earthquake. Still, he knew his mother made sense. The county would have had countless casualties if no one had prepared themselves. It meant Meng Ce had done an excellent job as the county magistrate. Moreover, these few years were critical to evaluate his political achievements, so he had to be careful in making decisions. Therefore, Meng Ce listened to his mother and informed everyone to prepare for the earthquake. His doubts and suspicions grew when there were no signs of an earthquake two days ago, making him uneasy. After all, he might lose prestige as a county magistrate if an earthquake did not happen. He never expected the earthquake to happen on the last day. The ground shook several times, but there was only a minor earthquake in town. There were only a few issues in that case, and Meng Ce felt relieved. ¡°That was truly terrifying.¡± His son had started crying, and he was frightened. Not only were the children afraid, but even the adults were shocked. Meng Ce was highly grateful to Su Binglan. If not for her, he would not have known about the earthquake and informed the people in advance, significantly reducing casualties. Old Madam Feng said fearfully, experienced an earthquake before, and the number of casualties was uncountable. People got displaced, and a plague spread, causing a horrifying scene.¡± Meng Ce l s face turned pale. ¡°Mother, our safety is all thanks to Miss Su. She not only saved Binbin¡¯s life but many others too.¡± Old Madam Feng added, ¡°We must remember her kindness, no matter what.¡± ¡°l understand, Mother. I will never forget this.¡± Meng Ce nodded vigorously. He also knew how capable Su Binglan was now. He knew he should befriend such a person. He would not dare to imagine what would have happened to the county without her. He returned to his senses and quickly arranged for people to settle everyone down. He also prepared doctors to help the severely injured to prevent a plague from happening. Meng Ce immediately took action, putting the entire county in order. Many people went to beg Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu to help. Some were fortunate enough to be alive and had only suffered external injuries. The two siblings were from the same village and could not leave the injured in the lurch. However, only Su was home when everyone went to the Su family¡¯s house to seek help. Su Wenxiu recalled his sister instructing him to bring their apprentices to help the injured with first aid. They had ten apprentices, consisting of five boys and girls. They took their medicine boxes and followed Su Wenxiu to the emergency room. It was their first time doing house calls after learning and experimenting with surgery on small animals from Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. Although it was the apprentices¡¯ first time helping, they did an excellent job providing first aid to the injured due to their solid foundation. Their techniques were stable when reattaching broken bones, too. The apprentices were skilled in treating external wounds. Initially nervous, they later became more confident and comfortable treating their patients. Since many people needed treatment, the apprentices dared not stop and hurriedly helped as many as possible. Li Erying, Li Wei, and Yang Man remained calm as they helped the injured. Everyone was shocked by how these three young ladies dealt with the wounded. Those who had gossiped about the trio in the past now observed their techniques and watched the trio save lives. The naysayers were full of genuine respect for the girls who studied under Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. The naysayers¡¯ eyes no longer seemed full of discrimination. Instead, they were full of admiration because these girls could now save many lives in just a short time. They could even mend broken bones and suture wounds. ¡°Miss, thank you.¡± Those who had survived the disaster looked at the five girls with gratitude. They meant it whenever they offered their thanks. Meanwhile, Lin Shu and the other boys also helped with the wounded. Everyone was skilled in dealing with external injuries, moving swiftly from one injured villager to another. After all, some would die from excessive blood loss if saved too late. Therefore, the apprentices had to speed up. Li Erying teared up when everyone thanked her sincerely and looked at her with respect. At that moment, she felt she had made the right choice when she quit as an embroiderer to study medicine. She knew all her hard work was worth it and had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She also felt she had lived her life to the fullest and that her actions were more meaningful. Everyone could not help but talk as they watched the apprentices, especially the girls, save people. ¡°That¡¯s Old Madam Li¡¯s granddaughter from Su Teng Village. She¡¯s still young, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable.¡± ¡°l should¡¯ve sent my granddaughter to study medicine back then. She could¡¯ve been a doctor and saved lives like Li Erying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Madam Li must feel so proud now. Her grandchildren are promising young people.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Li Mei¡¯s sister? She has saved quite a few people already..¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Recovering Memory Chapter 503: Recovering Memory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°They¡¯re so young, yet their medical skills are astounding. How can they mend broken bones?¡± ¡°Look at the medicine they use. They stopped that person¡¯s bleeding so quickly.¡± ¡°These apprentices are so capable. I know that girl. She¡¯s from the Yang family from Yangshan Village. She¡¯s so promising, even at such a young age.¡± ¡°Those boys are quite capable, too. These people might¡¯ve died if it weren¡¯t for them.¡± ¡°Seriously, they had already heard the warning three days ago. Why would these people run back into their homes to sleep?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t expect the earthquake to happen on the third day since there were no signs of one in the first two days. Also, it only happened at night.¡± ¡°l bet it¡¯s because the weather was too cold for them. No one can handle staying outside for three days in the middle of winter compared to summer.¡± Most shivered in the cold, even though they wore more clothes. However, some wore newly bought down jackets and were tine staying outside. In addition, these people had built tents and stayed inside, further protecting them from the cold. ¡°Miss Su is amazing. She said there would be an earthquake within three days, and it came true.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel like Miss Su isn¡¯t an ordinary person. She might be an immortal from the heavens.¡¯ Everyone was busy helping others as they spoke. Still, they were not only shocked but also a little afraid. When they gathered to help, they could distract themselves by talking and feel less fearful. However, as they helped, they trembled when they saw those crushed and injured by their collapsed houses. They dared not imagine what would have happened to them if they did not know about the earthquake in advance. ¡®Even if we didn¡¯t die, would we have ended up like these people buried under their houses?¡¯ Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale when they thought about this. Therefore, they were most grateful to Su Binglan. Of course, the people in other towns did not know that she was the one who warned everyone. Instead, they were grateful to the county magistrate and felt he had done an excellent job protecting as many as possible. Everyone in the county was busy that night. Although there were not as many casualties, the people listened to Meng Ce l s notice and did as instructed in an orderly manner. After using Soul Powers, Su Binglan¡¯s body became abnormally weak, and she felt dizzy. However, she managed to return home from the back of the mountain. Immediately after, she went to her room to sleep, knowing there would not be another earthquake soon. After all, she had already suppressed it, and there would not be any small tremors. Fortunately, she had designed the structure of her family¡¯s house, and her uncle and his team built it well. Hence, the house was quake-proof. Although an earthquake had just occurred, the house was still intact. Su Binglan slept for a long time and dreamed of many things as Lan Ruobing. She dreamt of being with her parents and twin brother in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion a few years ago. She felt warm in the mansion as many flowers bloomed there during spring. She often played with Lan Ruozhu in the yard. Sometimes, when her father was not at the border, he would take his family for a walk. The spring sun was beautiful as it shined brightly, and the wind was warm. It blew gently across the willow trees when the family went to the river to play. It was wonderful. When the willow tree sprouts had just grown, Bing Suwan would bring her twins to pick them. Then she cooked delicious food for them when they went home. Lan Ruobing enjoyed eating the simplest willow sprout buns, and her mother would put plenty of meat in them. Bing Suwan also knew how to make pastries with willow sprouts, even using the flowers in the yard for baking. Lan Ruobing and Lan Ruozhu loved eating their mother¡¯s cooking. Lan Ruobing enjoyed walking barefoot on the pebbles in the courtyard, but Bing Suwan always worried about her daughter¡¯s feet freezing. She often had to pick her daughter up and tell her not to walk barefoot. However, Bing Suwan could never bear to scold Lan Ruobing, so she could only get someone to spread a blanket in the garden so the twins could run and jump as they pleased. Perhaps Lan Ruobing did not feel any kinship in the modern world, so she felt a strong sense of it in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. She often smiled then. Lan Ruozhu was the same age as her but was always more gentle and quiet, like a mature adult. Lan Ruobing liked teasing her brother just to see his expression, but he always seemed helpless and gave in to her. Sometimes, she would climb a tree to pick an apricot to eat. Lan Ruozhu was scared out of his wits when his sister got too high. The twins were five at that time. Lan Ruozhu would stand below the tree to catch his sister. Still, she would be okay even if she fell because there was grass below. Lan Ruobing sometimes used her brother as a cushion if she fell. Lan Ruozhu once broke his arm trying to save his sister, and Lan Ruobing was so sad that she wanted to cry. Still, her brother comforted her and said he was okay. Lan Ruobing loved this family and felt they filled her heart with love, but she knew she only had one more year before her parents would no longer be home. It was the twins¡¯ birthday that day. Lan Ruobing said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, Brother. I¡¯ll make you some longevity noodles.¡± It was customary for people to make longevity noodles during birthdays. Even though the mansion had maids to cook, Lan Ruobing thought it was best if she made the noodles personally. Lan Ruozhu looked at her gently and said, ¡°Silly sister, it¡¯s your birthday too. I¡¯ll make longevity noodles for you.¡± He could not bear to let her cook, so he took over. Although he had turned six then, he had already learned to cook. Later, Lan Ruobing discovered that her brother had learned to make longevity noodles from the maids. He had made it many times just to perfect it for her. After some time, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s body began to weaken. Lan Ruobing learned that her mother had gotten poisoned while pregnant with them, primarily affecting her brother. Later, he became weaker than an ordinary person. Then someone pushed him into the cold water when he was about seven or eight. Because of that fateful night, Su Binglan only lived as Lan Ruobing for fifteen years. She always thought jumping into the cold water to save her brother would not weaken her body. She felt there was a secret about herself after hearing her parents mention the Ice clan once. They even said her behavior showed she was indeed from the clan. When Lan Ruobing asked her mother about the clan and where they were, Bing Suwan would always look into the distance as if she was reminiscing. Lan Ruobing realized her mother did not want to answer, so she did not pry. However, Lan Ruobings soul weakened when she died, and she reappeared as Su Binglan three years later. Even so, she had lost her memories of being Lan Ruobing for a short time. For some reason, she slowly regained much of her memories. Su Binglan subconsciously felt there were still some things she had yet to remember. Then a mist appeared before Su Binglan¡¯s eyes as she dreamed, and she saw a young man sitting on a chair.. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: The Direction of Progress Chapter 504: The Direction of Progress Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The young man sat in a courtyard wearing thin clothes while the cold wind blew, causing his clothes to flutter. He looked at the falling leaves, his back somewhat cold as he sat under a tree until the sky darkened. The person beside him whispered, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s getting cold. You should return to your room. Your body can¡¯t take it. If the princess were alive and knew you were out in the cold like this, she would pity you.¡± The young man coughed violently after hearing that. His constant coughing could cause one¡¯s heart to clench. Su Binglan cleared the fog in her sleep. Her heart ached when she saw him coughing. It was her brother, Lan Ruozhu. She wanted to cure him while living as Lan Ruobing, but her soul and memories were incomplete. Now that she had reincarnated as Su Binglan, much of her memories were slowly recovering. She believed she could finally cure Lan Ruozhu once she reunited with him. Su Binglan had slept for too long this time, frightening everyone. She did not know what had happened around her, as three days had passed before she awoke. The winter sun was still warm when she regained consciousness. The sunlight shone through the window into the room, giving a halo to the area inside. The warm light would make one feel lazy and relaxed when one awoke from a deep slumber. Everyone was excited when they saw Su Binglan opening her eyes. Li Erying was the first to notice this. Her eyes lit up, saying excitedly, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re finally awake! ¡± Li Su happily ran over. ¡°Miss Su is awake, everyone!¡± Shen Qiuhua happened to be home when she heard the commotion, so she hurriedly ran into the room. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu, arranging the medicinal herbs in the back yard also heard the news and ran toward his sister¡¯s room. ¡®My little sister is finally awake!¡¯ He was extremely excited. Su Binglan looked at Li Erying, who was beside the bed. She noticed the girl crying and said softly, ¡°Why are you crying, Erying?¡± Li Erying wiped her tears with the back of her hand and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just happy, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Binglan was a teacher and guiding light to Li Erying and the others. The former resembled a bright lamp at night, illuminating the road ahead. After all, these apprentices would not be where they were without Su Binglan. These apprentices were confused in the past, but ever since they started learning from Su Binglan, they felt genuinely happy. Moreover, they saved many people after the earthquake. Everyone was grateful and respected them wherever they went. Many people even brought gifts to their homes to thank them, even though the apprentices did not study medicine for glory. They wanted to learn and become doctors to cure illnesses and save lives. The apprentices could feel appreciated and respected by others when they saved lives. They felt their lives had become more fulfilling because of it. Their hearts burned with passion as people warmly greeted them on the streets. In the past, people would ignore them. Li Erying feared they would drag her brother down because of her decisions and that he would leave her one day. She feared many things, but no longer. She had grown to be a confident young lady and felt a sense of existence. Although Su Binglan had told her apprentices to call her ¡°teacher,¡± she was their master in their hearts. Su Binglan was only four years older than Li Erying, but Li Erying and the others depended on her. They felt a sense of security on Su Binglan¡¯s side. She had been unconscious for three days, and her students were terrified. At this moment, everyone was excited when the news of Su Binglan¡¯s awakening spread. After sleeping for three days, Su Binglan recovered her energy and Soul Powers quite a bit. She sat upright and patted Li Eryings head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t cry, Erying.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter, her worried heart finally settling down. ¡°Why did you sleep for so long, Binglan? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mother. I¡¯ve been busy for a long time, so I guess I was that exhausted. How long was I asleep?¡± After observing everyone¡¯s expressions, Su Binglan realized she had slept for quite a long time. Shen Qiuhua carefully studied her daughter¡¯s expression and said, ¡°You slept for three days and scared us all.¡± Su Binglan sat up and rubbed her head. ¡°l slept for three days?¡± Although it had been a long time, she was still very energetic after waking up. It was as if she had only slept for one night. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been three days. Sister, I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with you even after checking your pulse. Everything seemed normal. Our parents and brothers even said my medical skills weren¡¯t good enough.¡± Su Wenxiu was also extremely worried. He used to be confident in his medical skills after treating many patients. However, he began doubting himself when his sister remained unconscious. Fortunately, Su Binglan had woken up. Even though everyone at home was busy, they dared not sleep for the past few days. Even Su Binglan¡¯s apprentices were anxious and wanted to stay by her side to care for her. Li Erying and the others were too afraid to close their eyes for the past three days. Still, only Li Erying and Li Su could stay beside Su Binglan¡¯s bed because they lived in Su Teng Village. The other three girls were from other villages, while the boys were busy helping to treat people. Although there were fewer injured people in Tenghe Town, there were more in other towns, so everyone went to help. Three days had passed since the earthquake, and everyone who needed help had received it. Now, everyone felt relaxed after things calmed dovvn. Su Wenxiu had also returned to fiddle with his herbs. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If I fall asleep in the future, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll wake up sooner or later. All I needed was some good rest,¡± after Su Binglan said that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Then she asked about what had happened over the past three days. Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter was concerned and hurriedly answered, ¡°Everything has stabilized. There aren¡¯t any more problems. Everyone says that you saved them and are grateful to you.¡± Su Wenxiu quickly added, ¡°Sister, you told me we could use the dormitories beside the embroidery shop to house the surrounding villagers, so I did as you said. ¡°Many houses collapsed, and the weather is too cold for the refugees to stay outside. Fortunately, we had enough room to help those people. Now everyone is helping to rebuild the collapsed houses and even renovate them. Uncle Zhengde and the others have been busy these past few days. ¡°Everyone trusts his and Xueye¡¯s construction teams. They say the houses they build are quake-proof..¡± Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Gourmet Goddess Chapter 505: Gourmet Goddess Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu was excited as he spoke of these things. His eyes lit up, and he continued, ¡°After the earthquake, all the houses Uncle Zhengde and Cousin Xueye built were still intact.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled when her son mentioned this. She added, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Xueye just because he¡¯s young. Everyone trusts him and asks him to build their houses now. ¡°People trust your cousin and uncle to build their houses instead of trusting others. Xueye says your house designs are good, and the materials he uses to build them are excellent. He says he learned everything from you.¡± Shen Qiuhua thought of something else and continued, ¡°Oh, Erying and your other apprentices helped save so many people after the earthquake. Those who didn¡¯t send their daughters to study under you regret it. They said they should¡¯ve taken the opportunity when it arose. ¡°No one cares about reputation now. Everyone knows how capable Erying and the others are after they saved so many people.¡± Li Erying was listening on the sidelines and felt a little embarrassed. When Su Binglan heard these things, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my apprentices are serious about their studies. That¡¯s why they can learn so quickly.¡± This conversation taught Su Binglan what had hamened over the oast three days. There were no significant issues in Tenghe Town, as only a dozen people had gotten injured. That was mainly because the townsfolk trusted Su Binglan. Therefore, almost everyone stayed outside during those three days and avoided getting hurt or worse when the earthquake struck. Only a few doubted Su Binglan¡¯s words and returned to their houses to rest. Although more people in other towns had gotten severely injured, they were mostly alright. Nieng Ce arranged for people to maintain order in the entire county. After the earthquake, everyone rebuilt their houses and did what was necessary. As for the injured, he mobilized all available doctors to treat them. Therefore, many received timely treatment, and only a few did not make it. Still, the casualties were within a controllable range. After the earthquake, people started rebuilding their houses with bricks, which was why Su Zhengde opened a brick factory. Then he hired many villagers to help him with brick production. Even so, bricks were in short supply because many people from other towns came to buy them. Meanwhile, the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery continued to operate. Everyone worked and went home as usual. The winery was the one everyone was most emotional about because all the wine would be gone if the jars were to shatter. However, the winery was okay during and after the earthquake, so the wine was well preserved, shocking everyone. Everyone began to feel even more convinced about Su Binglan afterward. Many privately said they would believe whatever she said and never doubt her again. Some even said she was a lucky star who saved everyone. The weather was frigid because it snowed after the earthquake, and the children could not rest well in tents. Ultimately, Su Binglan¡¯s dormitories came in handy for the children. The adults did not care if they froze outside as long as their children were safe. Moreover, the adults dared not rest after experiencing the terrifying earthquake. Nonetheless, the children had gathered and lived in Su Binglan¡¯s dormitories. Since there was hot food and charcoal in these dormitories, it calmed the children¡¯s nerves. Everyone was extremely grateful to Su Binglan, and those who did not know about her in the past finally learned about her. After surviving the earthquake, everyone¡¯s emotions were unstable. They needed to find mental strength and began worshiping Su Binglan. Of course, they did it privately around Tenghe Town, and no one else knew about it. Still, most outside Tenghe Town did not know who Su Binglan was. However, after her method of making dumplings spread, many learned it was something someone called Miss Su had developed. As for who this Miss Su was, many people in the county still did not know. After the earthquake, these people finally discovered Miss Su was Su Binglan from Su Teng Village. She had done many miraculous things, making Su Teng Village more prosperous than the surrounding towns. They also realized the Su family had developed the delicious desserts they ate, school bags, sweaters, roast duck, hotpot, and many other things. These people had even bought the bricks they used to rebuild their houses and the cheap charcoal to keep themselves warm from the Su family. They also realized the Su family built all the houses that were still intact after the earthquake. They learned many more legends about Su Binglan, and more people knew about her in just three days. Many became curious about her. Some said she was gorgeous, like a fairy that had descended to the mortal world, while others said she was a gourmet goddess because of all the delicious dishes she had developed. Most chose to make dumplings to eat to improve their diet. Since dumplings were incredibly delicious, most people would also have dumplings for their second meal, but they would fry the dumplings to make them more fragrant. People in a particular town in the county were also busy rebuilding their houses. They would also chat while they worked. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard about Tenghe Town and Su Teng Village, right?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve heard about those places. I also heard about the Su family. 1 heard their village has a lucky star that everyone calls Miss Su.¡± ¡°The people in Su Teng Village are improving. I heard they can earn a lot monthly by working in some tofu factory.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s where the tofu we eat gets made?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just tofu. Miss Su also developed the dumplings we usually make.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would I lie? The bricks we use are from Su Teng Village, too.¡± ¡°l can testify to that since I have a relative in Yangshan Village. He went to Tenghe Town to try stinky tofu. We initially thought it tasted bizarre but later realized how delicious it was.¡¯ The more they discussed, the more they realized they were talking about the miraculous things that had happened in Tenghe Town. They also discovered that the townsfolk had received an early warning about the earthquake, so significantly few people had gotten injured. Ultimately, many people wanted to move to Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town. They wondered why they could feel safe living around those two places. Of course, the earthquake also alerted Lan Ruozhu. Immediately after, he visited the county from the prefecture personally. Although he was not in good health, he was pretty shocked after hearing about the earthquake in Teng County. He knew no one could predict such a catastrophe. Lan Ruozhu thought about the last earthquake that occurred at the border and remembered that it was his sister who had predicted it. His heart started beating rapidly at the thought of it. ¡®My sister said she would return someday. Was she the one who predicted the earthquake? Also, she built Blue Mountain Academy in Tenghe Town. Is there a reason for that?¡¯ The more he considered it, the more excited he became. He knew he had to make a trip to Teng County, no matter what. He wanted to know what was happening and refused to believe his sister was dead. He could always feel that she was still in this world.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Check on my Brother Chapter 506: Check on my Brother Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu strongly felt that his sister was still alive. After all, he and his sister were twins. The more he considered it, the more his heartbeat quickened. Then his subordinates realized the change in his demeanor. Everyone thought their master had regained a sudden sense of vitality. It was the aura of life. Since Bing Suwan¡¯s passing, the subordinates felt like their master had lost his soul and never saw him smile again. Lan Ruozhu no longer cared about his body, but they felt a shift in his expression at this moment. They wondered if the news from Teng County was that important to where even their master¡¯s demeanor changed. Therefore, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s subordinates felt they should object to their master¡¯s prompt decision to visit Teng County. After all, their master needed to recuperate as his body could not withstand too much jolting. Traveling from the prefecture to Teng County would take several days by carriage, but the subordinates could not object after seeing their master¡¯s vigor. Still, everyone braced themselves for their master¡¯s health. One of the subordinates said, ¡°Master, the doctor says you must recuperate.¡± Lan Ruozhu looked toward Teng County and waved. ¡°I¡¯m fine. 1 know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± He was eager to see Teng County. He remembered some of the things Luo Jin¡¯an had said when he last visited. Luo Jin¡¯an said he was hurrying to return to Su Teng Village, and Lan Ruozhu guessed the former had someone he cared about there. Moreover, Luo Jin¡¯an mentioned the place Lan Ruobing had chosen for him to lie low. Although Wei Jin¡¯an had assumed the identity of Luo Jin¡¯an, the two were the same person. Lan Ruozhu wondered why Luo Jin¡¯an would be concerned about a place or a person without reason. In addition, the former thought there was something strange about the latter¡¯s expression. ¡®Did he find my sister?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll set off for Teng County tonight,¡± Lan Ruozhu said. However, his subordinates were still worried about his safety. ¡°Master, those forces have been thinking of ways to kill you. They will send assassins if they learn about our travels to Teng County.¡± They believed the mansion was the safest place for their master because the Gongsun family had designed and built it. It was also something Princess Lan had arranged long ago. Still, the emperor later exterminated the Gongsun family. Since then, no one could unlock the mechanisms and formations the family had set up. The mansion had many mechanisms and secret guards. Hence, none could break in and kill Lan Ruozhu. The mansion was like an iron wall, but Lan Ruozhu was determined to visit Teng County. No one could stop him because he firmly believed he could see his sister. ¡°Gather some of the Shadow Guards before we leave tonight,¡± Lan Ruozhu ordered. He could no longer wait as if he could undoubtedly see his sister as soon as he arrived in Teng County. ¡°Also, arrange for a few more carriages to travel from multiple directions to confuse our enemies.¡¯ Now that Lan Ruozhu was in Dingzhou, people secretly watched his every move. Therefore, he knew he could not hide his whereabouts from the various factions but could only temporarily confuse them. That night, he set off for Teng County, three days before the earthquake. Although he was unhealthy, he still told everyone to speed up. Along the way, they encountered two to three waves of assassination attempts, but the assassins were no match for the Shadow Guards. Six days later, Lan Ruozhu finally arrived at Teng County. Soon after, he secretly met with Meng Ce, the county magistrate, to ask about someone. However, Meng Ce did not know Lan Ruozhu¡¯s intentions and did not want to betray Su Binglan. Therefore, he only told the king that a secluded master was the one who had warned them about the earthquake. Lan Ruozhu observed Meng Ce l s expression. The former¡¯s pale lips moved as he slightly raised his brows and said, ¡°l heard someone talking about a Miss Su on my way here.¡± He had already asked someone to do some reconnaissance and discovered that Miss Su was fifteen years old and was very intelligent. Some of the things he had heard were similar to his sister, but her age was wrong. ¡®Even if she was reborn, she should only be three years old. Hmm, perhaps she could also be fifteen.¡¯ There were many miracles in this world, and there were certain things none could explain. For example, the people from the Ice Clan bloodline had special powers. Bing Suwan was from that clan, and so was Lan Ruobing. Meng Ce¡¯s expression changed when he heard Lan Ruozhu¡¯s words. ¡®Does King Lan Ruozhu already know who Miss Su is?¡¯ However, Su Binglan had done the county magistrate a favor and said she did not want others to know that she had predicted the earthquake. So, Meng Ce felt he could not speak up even if Lan Ruozhu pressured him. Instead, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about a Miss Su that¡¯s much more brilliant than ordinary girls.¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at Meng Ce and became anxious as the latter did not want to tell the truth. Lan Ruozhu could be calm in most situations, except for when it came to his sister. ¡°County Magistrate Meng, you don¡¯t have to hide it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about my sister. I won¡¯t hurt Miss Su. I only want to know the truth. You should know, as King, I will do as I say. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I have investigated it. The results of my investigation differ from what you tell me. Besides, something strange has happened here. ¡°Do you think the people in Beijing will believe you if you make up an excuse to explain how you knew about the earthquake in advance?¡± Finally, Meng Ce¡¯ s heart relaxed. ¡®l know King Lan Ruozhu is an excellent leader, but¡­ At that moment, Old Madam Feng entered and respectfully bowed to Lan Ruozhu. She hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Your Majesty!¡¯ Lan Ruozhu gently held her hand, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Old Madam Feng.¡± Then the older woman looked at him and said, ¡°Your Majesty, may I speak to you privately?¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at the older woman and nodded. Then he kindly asked Meng Ce to leave while the Shadow Guards stayed behind. His father had left the Shadow Guards for him, and his sister had personally trained them to protect him. Therefore, they were his most trusted allies. No one else knew what Old Madam Feng said to Lan Ruozhu, but after he came out and sat on the chair to look toward Teng He Town, his fingers gripped the armrest tightly. He seemed to be suppressing his emotions. Meanwhile, Su Binglan¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that King Lan Ruozhu had come to Teng County. She quickly left her brick bed and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m going to Teng County.¡± She wanted to see her brother and know how he was doing. Even if she could not tell him her true identity, she would feel at ease after looking at him. However, her sudden words shocked Shen Qiuhua. ¡°Why do you want to go to Teng County so suddenly?¡± Su Wenxiu recalled his sister¡¯s excitement when Lan Ruozhu had just become King.. ¡°Little Sister, is King Lan Ruozhu here? Is that why you want to visit Teng County?¡± Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Pillar of Strength Chapter 507: Pillar of Strength Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu could not understand why his sister wanted to see Lan Ruozhu. ¡°Also, King Lan Ruozhu isn¡¯t someone you can simply visit just because you want to.¡± He scratched the back of his head and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he seemed to understand it and said, ¡°Sister, are you going to cure the King? I heard he¡¯s weak, and the mansion¡¯s people once hired famous doctors to cure him. However, the consultation fees were costly.¡± Su Wenxiu thought his skills were useless since many doctors could not wholly cure Lan Ruozhu. Still, he knew his sister was different. ¡®Little Sister¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled. Perhaps she can cure King Lan Ruozhu.¡¯ Su Binglan only wanted to check on her brother, but after hearing her brother¡¯s words, her expression changed. She wanted to cure him but did not know his condition. Her heart clenched at the thought of her brother¡¯s fragile appearance, but there were some things she could not explain to everyone. ¡°Yes, 1 heard the consultation fees were costly, too.¡± Shen Qiuhua noticed her daughter¡¯s anxiousness and said worriedly, ¡°Binglan, you just woke up, and now you want to go to the county? Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± One had to pass through two towns to reach the county from Su Teng Village. It was already past noon, and Su Binglan would probably return late at night. Even riding a horse would take some time. Su Binglan felt her mother¡¯s concern and felt warmth in her heart. She hugged Shen Qiuhua gently, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be okay, Mother. I¡¯ve slept for such a long time, so I feel energized. It¡¯s about time I went out and got some exercise. Oh, you and Father shouldn¡¯t tire yourselves out either. You two should rest.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief after hearing her daughter¡¯s words. She said smilingly, ¡°Your father and I aren¡¯t tired. We have a manager at the factory, so we only have to go and check on things occasionally.¡± Then she thought of something and added, ¡°Oh, everyone was worried about the earthquake affecting the rapeseeds they planted. They went to their fields to look, and the rapeseeds are doing well.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, Mother.¡± The earthquake was not as dreadful this time and did not affect the people much because she had suppressed it. Soon after, everyone could continue living their stable lives. In addition, there would not be any more earthquakes for a long while. Su Binglan tidied herself up and took many medicinal herbs from the backyard to place them in her pocket dimension. Then she rechecked her dimension, ensuring she had not forgotten anything. Immediately after, she told her family some things and rode to the county. The Su family members knew they could not change Su Binglan¡¯s mind whenever she decided something. This time, she did not bring anyone along to the county. The villagers looked at Su Binglan excitedly and happily when she left her house. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re finally awake. Everyone was worried about you. Are you okay?¡± Old Madam Liu was sweeping her house entrance. She was delighted when she saw Su Binglan. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Old Madam Liu. I just needed more rest, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay. We¡¯re all safe, thanks to you. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened to us if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°l got the news from the county magistrate, so I told everyone to prepare early. Everyone knows how dangerous earthquakes are, so it¡¯s always best to prepare.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Still, you were the one who saved us.¡± Su Binglan remained humble. She did not want to admit to predicting the earthquake and only said she had gotten the news from Meng Ce. However, the villagers did not overthink it. They just felt Su Binglan had saved them. ¡°Is your house complete, Old Madam Liu?¡± ¡°Yes. Half of it collapsed during the earthquake, but we¡¯re making it sturdier now. Thankfully my grandchildren can stay in your dormitory. Otherwise, they would be frightened with nowhere to live.¡± Sometimes, children would be so frightened they would develop fatal fevers in the middle of the night. Old Madam Liu had a lingering fear when she thought about it. Hence, she looked at Su Binglan gratifiedly. As if she thought of something, she said, ¡°Oh, your second brother boiled some water for everyone to drink. He says it¡¯s good for our bodies. It helped the children stay healthy and sleep well at night.¡± Su Binglan felt relieved after hearing Old Madam Liu¡¯s words. She exchanged a few more pleasantries with the older woman and continued her journey. She even ran into many other villagers who greeted her warmly, filling her in on what had happened while she was asleep. She knew the villagers were okay. Moreover, they could rebuild their houses much faster with bricks. Although it had only been three days, the people had rebuilt many houses according to Su Xueye¡¯s designs. Su Teng Village looked brand new from the outside, and everyone¡¯s smiles showed how well they were doing. Su Binglan nodded discreetly and then rode her horse toward Teng He Town. However, she saw the winery and embroidery shop and decided to check-in. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were in charge of the winery, and everyone was busy inside. Su Binglan felt like she was in a trance after entering and seeing everyone working hard. It looked like the earthquake had never happened. Everyone continued with their work as they usually would. She smelled the fragrance of wine and thought she would also give out alcohol during New Year as a bonus to the winery workers. Everyone was busy with their tasks and did not notice her arrival. Although guards stood at the winery entrance, they immediately let Su Binglan enter without alerting anyone. It was Su Wenxian who noticed Su Binglan and became excited. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Cousin Binglan!¡¯ Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m sorry for making everyone worry.¡± Su Wenxian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You have no idea how worried we were. My parents and 1 felt empty when you were unconscious for so long.¡± He could not adequately describe his feelings. However, he and his family unknowingly treated Su Binglan as their pillar of strength. They would only feel at ease in everything they did with her around. After all, she would arrange everything, and they would only need to do their jobs well. ¡°I¡¯m fine. 1 just needed to sleep. 1 feel much better now. Also, did the earthquake affect the winery at all?¡± Su Wenxian shook his head. ¡°No, the winery is perfect, and so are the wine jars. Everyone still wonders how sturdy the winery is to be unfazed by the earthquake. However, Uncle Zhengde and his team are swamped. Many wealthy families in town are fighting for him to build more houses. ¡°Oh, right. People from other towns and villages wanted to see you, but your parents told them you needed rest.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Wenxian nodded. ¡°Yes, rumors are saying you¡¯re our lucky star. Of course, everyone wants to see what a lucky star looks like..¡± Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Protected by an Expert Chapter 508: Protected by an Expert Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not know how to react to that. However, Su Wenxian did not wait for her response and said, ¡°Some even say you¡¯re a fairy that descended from the heavens, while others say you¡¯re a gourmet goddess because of the delicious food you make. ¡°Oh, I heard people saying our water tastes better and asked if we have a deity we pay respects to. Many people visit here to pay their respects, saying there¡¯s an immortal among us.¡± He breathed and continued, ¡°Also, there¡¯s a huge locust tree at our village¡¯s entrance, right? Someone even tied a red ribbon and said he wanted to pray to it. ¡± After hearing about the tree, Su Binglan remembered it was pretty old. Even several people could not lift it if they tried. ¡®Typically, trees of that age can also have spiritual energy,¡¯ Su Binglan thought about that tree, ¡®If more people come to worship it, this area will become livelier and develop better.¡¯ Even so, she was in a hurry to deal with crucial matters. She said, ¡°Those are only rumors. I¡¯m only human, you know? 1 only know a little more because I enjoy reading books and studying food. It¡¯s nothing special.¡± Although she had said so, Su Wenxian was still suspicious. He felt Su Binglan was amazing and was proud that she was his younger cousin. Everyone¡¯s attitude toward him immediately changed whenever he called Su Binglan his younger cousin. After giving Su Wenxian some instructions, she headed to the embroidery shop. However, she saw Tao Dayong the moment she stepped outside the door. He was driving an oxcart to deliver wine jars and bottles. Now that the wine sales were on the right track, the bottles and jars were in high demand, too. Fortunately, the Taos had hired workers. If not, they could not keep up with production. Tao Dayong would visit the village every two to three days to deliver goods. Initially, he had arranged for his workers to deliver them, but he took over because he wanted to see Shi Fang at the embroidery shop. Shi Fang lived quite a distance away from Stone Village and Willow Village, so meeting each other on regular days was inconvenient for the young couple. Therefore, Tao Dayong would visit her whenever he delivered goods to the winery. The couple typically met during their lunch break and did not use up their working hours. Su Binglan looked at him and knew he was different from the Tao Dayong she had seen in the past. He was always smiling and looked energetic. He was also very clean and did not look like an average villager. When he saw Su Binglan, he respectfully greeted her, ¡°Hello, Miss Su!¡± Su Binglan nodded as she looked at the wine jars and bottles on the oxcart. She said smilingly, ¡°Those keep looking better every time I see them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of your guidance, Miss Su.¡± Tao Dayong was genuinely grateful to her. He knew he would not have reunited with Shi Fang if it were not for Su binglan. He did not even know Shi Fang was the girl he had saved as a kid. Shi Fang also had no way of knowing his name back then. Tao Dayongs heart ached when he thought of it. Fortunately, the young couple had reunited and were engaged. With Shi Fang by his side and his career, Tao Dayong felt his days were fulfilling. Su Binglan looked at his honest appearance and teased him, ¡°I heard you got engaged to Shi Fang from the embroidery shop.¡± Tao Dayong rubbed his hands in embarrassment and said, ¡°How did you hear about that. Miss Su?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯d find out. You¡¯re doing well, Dayong. Shi Fang is a good match for you, so I hope you two live well.¡± Su Binglan was delighted to see everyone improve. It made her think she had done meaningful things. ¡°Yes! Thank you, Miss Su.¡± Tao Dayong nodded thoughtfully. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the embroidery shop to check on things. Why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯ll call Shi Fang out so you can meet her.¡± Tao Dayong was stunned when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. When he returned to his senses, this face had already turned red. ¡°B-But what about these jars and bottles?¡± Su Binglan went into the winery to call Su Wenxian and told him to get some workers to collect the goods. Soon after, she brought Tao Dayong to the embroidery shop. She got him to wait outside while she went in to call Shi Fang over. Shi Fang was working hard when Su Binglan suddenly called her over. However, Shi Fang was nervous and worried she had done something nxong. ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Su?¡± Although Shi Fang was older than Su Binglan by a year, she still felt restrained and nervous when facing Su Binglan. The latter looked at her and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Go and see who¡¯s outside.¡± Shi Fang subconsciously listened to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. Her eyes lit up, and she could not help but smile when she went out and saw Tao Dayong. Tao Dayong looked at Shi Fang and smiled. Even though the two did not speak, Su Binglan could sense their feelings for each other. Her mood brightened when she saw the couple like this. Furthermore, she thought of Luo Jin¡¯an when she saw how lovingly Tao Dayong and Shi Fang gazed at each other. Su Binglan wondered how her husband was doing and felt a little worried. However, she could not determine his location, nor did she know where he was. It was bizarre. Even so, she had asked Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s Attendant, Lin, to call Mr. Kong back. Since Su Binglan once lived as Lan Ruobing, she knew Attendant Lin was Mr. Kongs subordinate. When Mr. Kong returned, Su Binglan could find out where Luo Jin¡¯an was. After discussing business with Ding Wan, Su Binglan rode to the county. It was already evening when she arrived in town. Then she led her horse and stopped before Meng Ce l s door. She knew her brother was there because she could sense the Shadow Guards¡¯ presence. Since she had trained them personally, she could feel a trace of fluctuation in their aura. She knew Lan Ruozhu must have brought most of the top-tier Shadow Guards with him. Hence, ordinary people could not meet him so casually. Lan Ruozhu had already ordered his subordinates to gather as much information as possible about Su Binglan. He also knew she was Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife, even though Wei Jin¡¯an did not tell him. However, Lan Ruozhu also guessed that Wei Jin¡¯an had hidden that information because his physical condition was too severe back then. If Wei Jin¡¯an had told Lan Ruozhu about Su Binglan and her capabilities, he would have been eager to see her. Although Wei Jin¡¯an had become Luo Jin¡¯an, they were the same person. After all, he knew people would hunt him down if he did not change his identity. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu always suspected that Su Binglan was his sister. What further reinforced his suspicions was that he had been dreaming about his twin sister for the past few days. He saw her still alive and well before him.. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Catching an Arrow Barehanded Chapter 509: Catching an Arrow Barehanded Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu missed his sister dearly. However, he seemed to feel something as he thought of her. He had always known he had a telepathic connection with his sister. It was either because they were twins or perhaps from the Ice Clan¡¯s bloodline. Still, only women could inherit the clan¡¯s bloodline. Bing Suwan was from the Ice Clan, so he thought his sister might have the clan¡¯s abilities. Nonetheless, the clan had special powers. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s heartbeat rapidly increased at this moment. His heart had not pounded like that for a long time. He only remembered it being this powerful whenever his sister returned home from playing in the garden. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ He felt he might have gotten possessed but quickly brushed it off. He said, ¡°Blue Eagle! Push my wheelchair toward the door.¡± When he shouted for Blue Eagle, the latter appeared from the darkness. The youth was dressed in black and was about the same age as Lan Ruozhu. When Blue Eagle was five, Lan Ruobing saved him and brought him to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. From then on, Blue Eagle began training, standing out among the many Shadow Guards, and became the most magnificent member. Then Lan Ruobing gave him the name Blue Eagle. From then on, he became the leader of the Shadow Guards. Blue Eagle was silent, but Lan Ruozhu knew he was in the shadows. Lan Ruozhu had assigned Blue Eagle to another mission, but the Shadow Guards were worried because Lan Ruozhu would visit Teng County. Hence, they told Blue Eagle to follow him. Everyone felt much more at ease with Blue Eagle around. He pushed Lan Ruozhu¡¯s wheelchair as instructed and recalled Bing Suwan¡¯s orders. He had to protect Lan Ruozhu and always listen to him. When Blue Eagle pushed his master out, the door slowly opened. Su Binglan got caught off guard when she saw the grown-up Lan Ruozhu. It was her real brother, not the young man in her dreams. He was not the youth in her dreams, sitting on the chair while looking toward the moonlit sky. Instead, he was the grown-up version in robes embroidered with bamboo patterns. Lan Ruozhu wore his hair in a ponytail with a bamboo hairpin, spotless. One could see his slender figure when the cold wind blew his green robes. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw her brother. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu followed his heart and looked toward the door. He did not expect to see a young girl who had seemingly walked out of a painting. She looked calm and pure, and her face was beautiful. Her appearance differed from Princess Lan¡¯s, but Lan Ruozhu could feel his heartbeat increasing. He finally saw his sister again, but not the one who was physically and mentally exhausted from protecting him¡ªinstead, she looked much healthier now. Lan Ruozhu!s eyes also reddened. ¡®M-My sister.¡¯ He opened his mouth and finally found his voice, ¡°S-Sister, is that you?¡± His eyes teared up, and he thought he was hallucinating, so he dared not blink. He wanted to see his sister as much as possible. At this moment, his mood fluctuated violently. Typically, his body could not withstand such strong emotional fluctuations, but he held on with all his might and refused to faint. Although he thought it might be an illusion, he wanted to see his sister as much as possible. Even Blue Eagle was shocked. He had undergone rigorous training as a Shadow Guard since he was young and rarely had personal emotions. He became an emotionless Shadow Guard after Princess Lan¡¯s passing. However, he was stunned when he saw the young lady before him. He was also a little excited as he seemed to see Princess Lan¡¯s return. Still, it was only moments before he realized she was not the same person, quickly becoming alert. Suddenly, an arrow shot out from the darkness toward Lan Ruozhu with a sharp air-piercing sound. Blue Eagle mobilized, and so did Su Binglan. That was because the arrow came from behind her, putting her closer to the deadly arrow. Her ears twitched, and she did not even need to turn back to look. She quickly grabbed the arrow with her bare hands and threw it back to where it came from. Her speed was unmatched, and she used all her might. None could dodge her full-powered counterattack. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from the dark. However, the arrow¡¯s power did not weaken as it hit the person hiding in the dark. Instead, it nailed that person to the wall behind him. Blue Eagle and Lan Ruozhu were all too familiar with Su Binglan¡¯s move. After all, Lan Ruobing was the one who taught Blue Eagle such things. She had trained him for two years, but her body weakened after that, so she could only guide him and not physically teach him. Blue Eagle had also learned that it was easier to identify the arrow¡¯s direction by sound rather than sight. When a Shadow Guard¡¯s strength reached sufficient levels, their hands could act as a bow that would shoot an arrow by throwing it. When the remaining assassins saw that one of their members was exposed, they revealed themselves and began attacking Lan Ruozhu. However, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s Shadow Guards mobilized, while Blue Eagle protected him from all angles. The assassins could not harm Lan Ruozhu at all. At that moment, Su Binglan did not care about anything else and only wanted to prevent anyone from hurting her brother. Thus, she also took action and killed most of the assassins, leaving only one alive. She stepped on the surviving assassin and asked, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here? Speak!¡± Her expression was calm, but the killing intent and cold aura she emitted caused the surviving assassin to shudder. Still, they dared not give her any information. He wanted to commit suicide, but Su Binglan had dug out the poison he had hidden in his mouth. The assassin¡¯s movement was no match for the young lady¡¯s swiftness. ¡®Who is this girl? How can she be so terrifyingly strong, not to mention King Lan Ruozhu!s guards?! They¡¯ve been hiding here after all.¡¯ The archer only took action because he noticed Lan Ruozhu exposing himself in his line of sight. He was a master archer who had never missed, but the young lady had grabbed his arrow with her bare hands and killed him. Nonetheless, the surviving assassin thought he must return to tell his master about this if he survived. He realized their understanding of King Lan Ruozhu was still insufficient as there were many hidden guards around the latter. Just Su Binglan alone was enough to terrify the assassin, not to mention Blue Eagle by Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side. Blue Eagle and Su Binglan had such a tacit understanding that the assassins could never kill Lan Ruozhu. Suddenly, Su Binglan revealed a silver needle, saying, ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t tell me what I want to know, I¡¯ll force it out of you.¡± Her entire body radiated a dark and bloodthirsty aura at that moment. ¡®These people dared to hurt my brother! I¡¯ll make them pay! Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Relying on Each Other Chapter 510: Relying on Each Other Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The aura surrounding Su Binglan differed from her usual one. She felt oppressive as the needle in her hand pierced into the assassin¡¯s head. Then she stared into his eyes and said, ¡°Tell me who you are and who sent you.¡± The man¡¯s eyes lost focus, and he could not help but answer her, ¡°We¡¯re from the Assassin Pavilion. Ah!¡± He was about to tell Su Binglan who had sent them, but countless hidden weapons shot out of nowhere. Su Binglan wanted to protect her brother as quickly as possible, so the man she was interrogating died in this moment of distraction. Su Binglan was furious and wanted to kill the person who had attacked them with the hidden weapons. However, she also realized there were people in this world who could hide their presence. Even she did not notice them just now. Perhaps she had neglected that person because she focused all her attention on her brother. She was about to give chase when Lan Ruozhu started coughing violently. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Everyone panicked. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡¯ ¡®Quickly call Doctor Shen.¡± Doctor Shen was a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley, a legendary existence in this world. Blue Eagle was the one who found him and brought him back to stabilize Lan Ruozhu¡¯s condition. That was why Lan Ruozhu could hold on for so long. Doctor Shen was with them, but Lan Ruozhu had sent him to treat the injured commoners. Hence, it would take some time for him to return. However, Su Binglan quickly approached her brother. She could not bear seeing him cough like he would cough up all his internal organs. Still, the Shadow Guards were puzzled about why the young lady had helped them. They kept their guard up and did not allow Su Binglan to get close to their master. Suddenly, Lan Ruozhu waved and said, ¡°M-Move aside. She¡¯s¡­¡± ¡®My younger twin sister.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu believed Su Binglan was his twin that had reincarnated into someone else¡¯s body. He wanted to say it, but they were in the county, and he did not know if people in the dark were listening. He coughed again before continuing, ¡°T-That¡¯s an order.¡± Su Binglan felt gratified looking at the Shadow Guards protecting her brother so well. She knew her teachings as Lan Riobing did not go to waste. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, ¡°l won¡¯t hurt him. I know medicine, so please let me take a look.¡± Lan Ruozhu gazed at Su Binglan gently and excitedly. Although Su Binglan and Lan Ruobings looks differed, their demeanors were similar. He almost lost control of his emotions, and his tears threatened to fall, but he tried his best to suppress them. He feared his tears would cause his vision to blur, and he would lose sight of his sister. He was still afraid of everything being an illusion. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she met Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes. It had been three years since she last saw him, and she did not even know if he was still alive. She knew it must have been tough for him to support the mansion alone, especially since so many people wanted to kill him. Su Binglan was typically reserved with her emotions but could not hold them in this time and sniffed. Then she quickly checked her brother¡¯s pulse and heaved a sigh of relief immediately after. ¡®His illness isn¡¯t as severe as I had imagined. His physical condition seems much better than three years ago, too.¡¯ However, she knew it would be fatal if he overworked himself or if his emotions fluctuated violently. Still, she could cure her brother. After recovering most of her memories as Su Binglan, she could cure her brother. Thinking of this made her very excited. She took another set of acupuncture needles and started her treatment on Lan Ruozhu. The latter felt his body becoming more comfortable with the treatment and his sister¡¯s spiritual energy. Then he stopped coughing and felt no pain. Lan Ruozhu was shocked, especially since his sister did not possess such medical skills in the past. It was too magical, and he felt his body was much lighter. ¡®The heaviness I felt before is gone, and I no longer feel pain. It¡¯s been too long since I felt this light.¡¯ Su Binglan glanced at her brother. and he instantly understood what she wanted to say. Before letting his sister speak, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk. Blue One, bring in some men to stand guard.¡± The rest of the Shadow Guards had to deal with the dead bodies at the door since Blue Eagle had to stay with Lan Ruozhu. After entering the study, Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°We can talk here.¡¯ Su Binglan got straight to the point, ¡°Your Majesty, I can cure you.¡± Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle were shocked when Su Binglan said that. Even people from Legendary Medicine Medicine Valley dared not make such bold claims. However, Lan Ruozhu believed his sister¡¯s words. He looked at Su Binglan and said smilingly, ¡°l believe you, but don¡¯t call me that. You¡¯re my younger sister, right?¡± He was cautious when saying this, but he choked up. He looked at Su Binglan again but with a sad and expectant gaze. He felt pained when his twin sister called him ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡®How could she call me that? I don¡¯t want to hear that form of address from my sister.¡¯ Su Binglan noticed Lan Ruozhu¡¯s expression and heard his choked voice. She could not bear it. She told her brother she would return when she lived as Lan Ruobing but did not know why he could recognize her so quickly. Lan Ruozhu anxiously said, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here besides Blue Eagle. He¡¯s not an outsider. You should know him, right?¡± He could be calm and collected in front of anyone except his sister. After all, she was the one he depended on for survival and was his only remaining family. Su Binglan did not know how to answer. Lan Ruozhu continued, ¡°l remember you telling me to live well. Still, I could only think of revenge without my sister beside me. Only revenge kept me alive.¡¯ Su Binglan could no longer bear to listen. She called out to him hoarsely, ¡°Big Brother! ¡± Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when he heard that. ¡°Yes. Although we¡¯re twins, you¡¯re younger and should call me ¡®big brother¡¯ instead of Your Majesty.¡±¡® He felt overwhelmed with great joy at that moment. He was so excited that his speech became incoherent. ¡®She really is my sister. She¡¯s here! I wasn¡¯t wrong!¡¯ Even Blue Eagle¡¯s eyes widened as he stood beside his master. Then Su Binglan walked over and squatted beside Lan Ruozhu. She said softly, ¡°I remember mischievously climbing trees to gather apricots when I was a kid. You protected me from below when I fell once. There was another time when you made longevity noodles for me. ¡°Remember when I couldn¡¯t sleep at night and always asked you to tell me stories? 1 told you stories sometimes, too.¡± She spoke slowly about the things only she and Lan Ruozhu knew.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Building an Iron Wall Chapter 511: Building an Iron Wall Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s demeanor changed when she faced Lan Ruozhu. She seemed to have turned into Lan Ruobing like she was in her youth. She and her brother were in good health and carefree then. Their father often guarded the border when they were children. Sometimes, their mother would be busy with other things or visit him. Therefore, Lan Ruobing spent most of her time with her brother. Su Binglan recalled the sun shining brightly and beautifully at that time. Later, Lan Ruobing learned about the situation in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion and knew the emperor wanted to kill her brother. Knowing that many people wanted to attack the mansion, she had no choice but to start protecting the people she cared about. She died shortly after and reincarnated as Su Binglan three years later. Then her soul fused with its new body, and her memories slowly recovered. When she lived as Lan Ruobing, she and her brother could only depend on each other when their parents passed away. None could describe what they felt at that time. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s tears fell as he listened to his sister¡¯s words. He grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s hand tightly and said hoarsely, ¡°Sister.¡± He remembered Lan Ruobing speaking to him before passing away, saying she would return someday. She also said her appearance might change, but her memory would remain. Then she told him that Blue Mountain Academy would create an opportunity of sorts. Lan Ruozhu was immersed in sorrow and only felt his sister was comforting him. He suddenly recalled Lan Ruobings words and realized she could have predicted everything. After all, she had predicted many things before they happened. Although he did not know why his sister had this ability, he knew what his sister said was true. ¡®She¡¯s alive. She¡¯s back!¡¯ Lan Ruozhu was too excited to speak. His emotions were fluctuating violently, and he felt his heart come alive. He felt he had a reason to live because he was no longer alone. He had his sister¡ªhis family. Meanwhile, Su Binglan also tried her best to suppress her emotions and not cry. She remembered her brother getting anxious whenever she cried as a child, so she could not make him worry. She nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Brother.¡¯ Blue Eagle was ecstatic when he confirmed that Su Binglan was the princess. He believed it was truly her because he had seen the princess¡¯s unique abilities and heard her say miraculous things. Moreover, Su Binglan mentioned secrets only she and her twin brother would know. Even the Shadow Guards did not know of such things. In addition, Lan Ruozhu!s strong connection to his sister confirmed his feelings. The twins were thrilled now that they had finally reunited. Lan Ruozhu finally managed to calm down a little as he looked at Su Binglan¡¯s plain clothes. His heart ached for her, asking, ¡°How did you turn out this way? Did you suffer? Did people bully you?¡± He had many questions for his long-lost sister. ¡°Are you the Miss Su everyone is talking about?¡± Su Binglan lightly nodded and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Brother. I¡¯m okay. I have parents and relatives who love me, so I never suffered any grievances. I only recently regained my memories, or I would¡¯ve gone looking for you long ago.¡± Lan Ruozhu did not care about himself, only his sister. He was relieved as long as she did well. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t suffer. I can only feel at ease if you live well.¡¯ Su Binglan was his only remaining family, and he wanted to give everything to her. When he was a child, he had always thought that, as a man, he should protect his sister. Still, it was always his sister who protected him. As an older brother, Lan Ruozhu had not done much for his sister. He even thought Lan Ruobing would not have died if she had not saved him. No one knew the guilt and remorse he felt in his heart. Only he thought about these things and suffered. He only felt relieved when he saw his sister was healthy. Su Binglan looked at Lan Ruozhu. ¡®You didn¡¯t take good care of yourself, Brother.¡¯ The twins had somewhat of a telepathic connection. Thus, she knew her brother had failed to care for himself. Lan Ruozhu wanted to refute but did not know how to explain himself. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and take better care of myself. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± He was most worried about Su Binglan¡¯s physical condition. After all, her body was weak when she was younger. Although intelligent, she could not do many things because of her condition. ¡°I¡¯m in excellent health now, and I know medicine. I can cure you, Brother. Do you remember what Mother said before? She said my soul was incomplete. I later learned that this bodys soul is incomplete, too. ¡°When I died as Lan Ruobing, I reincarnated as Su Binglan. That process completed mv soul, and I gradually restored mv memories,¡± Su Binglan explained. Lan Ruozhu understood what she meant. ¡°No matter who you look like now, I only care that you¡¯re my sister.¡± Su Binglan smiled lightly. ¡°I will cure you and protect you, Brother. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Lan Ruozhu stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯m the elder twin here, silly sister. I should be protecting you. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you again.¡± His expression was fierce as he spoke. Su Binglan placed great importance on his safety. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t call you my brother in front of outsiders. We can¡¯t let anyone know where your weakness ¡°No,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°You¡¯re my sister, and that¡¯s final. How about this? I¡¯ll announce to the public that I¡¯ve acknowledged a sworn sister. Then you can be the princess.¡± He was stubborn in this aspect. Su Binglan said with furrowed brows, ¡°B-But that¡¯s¡ª Without waiting for her to finish, Lan Ruozhu interjected, ¡°There are no buts, Sister. I would¡¯ve only lived for revenge without you around. You¡¯re a princess with noble status, so I want to protect you and not let you suffer. Also, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to do many more things as a princess.¡± Su Binglan fell silent after hearing this. ¡®Brother is right. If I were a princess, it¡¯d be more convenient for me to do more meaningful things. After all, I still want to help everyone in his territory.¡¯ She wanted the county to become wealthy and mold it into an impenetrable fortress. That way, it would be a stable place to defend, even if a war broke out. The current county was still barren, with low food and weapons production. That was why the emperor allowed Lan Ruozhu to visit Teng County. In the emperor¡¯s eyes, Lan Ruozhu could not do anything in a remote and barren place like Teng County.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Otherworldly Scenery Chapter 512: Otherworldly Scenery Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The emperor had sent many imperial physicians to check Lan Ruozhu¡¯s physical condition. When Lan Ruozhu was still in the mansion, the emperor wanted the imperial physician to cure the former. Then he sent Lan Ruozhu to his fief after learning the severity of Lan Ruozhu¡¯s condition. Otherwise, the emperor would feel uneasy letting Lan Ruozhu go to the county. Furthermore, before Princess Lan died, she set up a scheme to use public opinion to pressure the emperor into letting Lan Ruozhu go to his fief. The emperor and the other forces never expected Lan Ruobing to reincarnate after her death. Moreover, Su Binglan could now cure Lan Ruozhu and restore his health. She could also help him with taking revenge. She revealed a determined expression after thinking of this. ¡°But, if you acknowledge me as your adopted sister to the people, you must have an explanation to stop everyone from becoming suspicious.¡± Lan Ruozhu did not care what others thought but had to consider Su Binglan¡¯s safety. He feared the emperor would order her to visit his palace and meet him. Lan Ruozhu knew the emperor would undoubtedly test Su Binglan. Killing intent filled Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes when he thought about the emperor, who was now sitting in a high position among the people. The deceased royal¡¯s mansion and its people had protected the country, but the emperor plotted to kill the royals and even harmed their twins. Lan Ruozhu could not take it. However, he endured everything until he could finally take revenge. After some thought, he said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t announce it to the public for now. Still, we should let the mansion¡¯s people know your true identity.¡± Su Binglan agreed it was possible. She would first lie low because it was best not to spread the county news to the capital. Then Su Binglan also told Lan Ruozhu about her life in Su Teng Village. She discussed the delicacies she had developed, her parents, and her brothers. As Lan Ruozhu listened attentively, he felt he had never left his sister¡¯s side and had participated in her new life as Su Binglan. After listening to her stories, he was thrilled for her, especially since she could do many things she had always wanted to do. ¡®My sister is always so kind and loves helping people.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu had never allowed his sister to cook. He did not know her culinary skills would improve after regaining her memories. Therefore, he thought of trying his sister¡¯s cooking. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you tonight, Brother. I¡¯d like you to try my food.¡± When Su Binglan lived as Lan Ruobing, her culinary skills were not impressive. After all, her soul and memories were fragmented, causing her to forget how to cook many delicacies. However, things had changed, and Su Binglan remembered the cooking methods of various delicacies. She also had many ingredients in her pocket dimension to make herbal dishes for Lan Ruozhu. Since she was helping her brother recuperate this time, she believed his condition would improve soon. Moreover, the necessary herbs needed to cure her brother were in her pocket dimension. She also had the herb she had accidentally found on the cliff near a mountain stream when she went to the capital to save Su Wenxiu last time. ¡®It seems this herb will come in handy now.¡¯ Although Lan Ruozhu wanted to try his sister¡¯s cooking, he did not want her to tire herself out. ¡°Sister, you must be tired after traveling here from Su Teng Village. We have people here to help with the cooking.¡± Su Binglan could guess her brother¡¯s thoughts at a glance and a sentence. She knew he cared for her. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tire myself out, Brother. You were always the one who cooked for me in the past. This time, it¡¯s your turn to try my food.¡¯ ¡®Brother hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, so adding herbs to his food will quicken his recuperation.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu looked at his sister¡¯s lively appearance and felt his heart return to normal. He was also looking forward to eating his sister¡¯s food. There was a faint smile in his eyes, and the melancholy in them dissipated. Blue Eagle was excited and thrilled. ¡®The princess has returned. King Lan Ruozhu hasn¡¯t smiled for a long time but looks happy now.¡¯ It was evening, but he felt more sunlight shining into the room, warming his heart. Although Blue Eagle was a Shadow Guard and knew he should not show emotions, he still felt like crying for some reason. Nonetheless, he was happy. Su Binglan entered the kitchen and started cooking. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu felt much better after receiving acupuncture treatment and medicine from his sister. He no longer felt tired as he let Blue Eagle steer his wheelchair into the kitchen. After all, it was good for Lan Ruozhu to watch from the sidelines. However, he was shocked when he saw his sister¡¯s knife skills and how skillfully she lit the fire. Su Binglan knew Lan Ruozhu¡¯s current condition, so she made food that was easy to digest. She also knew he did not like sweet porridge, so she made congee with a century egg and lean meat with herbs. She also made ribs, rice, and mashed potatoes. She ensured the ribs were tender and the mashed potatoes were easier to digest. Although Lan Ruozhu could not nourish himself too much at first, he could eat as he pleased once he fully recovered. He smelled the fragrance and looked at his sister¡¯s busy figure, his heart filled with warmth. Moreover, he felt what it was like to live as an ordinary person. Su Binglan also made some fish balls and a tofu dish. She made many things because she wanted her brother to taste a little of everything. Then she let the Shadow Guards taste her cooking, too. She thought she had not made enough but fed more than ten Shadow Guards. The guards were stunned after eating the food Su Binglan had made. They widened their eyes, even though Shadow Guards typically never showed emotion. That was because the food was too delicious, and they were too excited. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything this delicious before.¡± ¡°Whoa. I never knew such delicacies existed.¡¯ ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s not just a rumor that Teng County has the tastiest food.¡± Blue Eagle looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and asked, ¡°Have you all forgotten that you¡¯re Shadow Guards?¡± Everyone quickly straightened their backs after hearing that. They could not help themselves because the food was too delicious, and they had never eaten such delicacies. Moreover, they felt their master was the happiest they had seen and were delighted. ¡°If you enjoy the food, do it discreetly. Don¡¯t be so loud.¡± The Shadow Guards¡¯ widened their eyes even more as they wondered if the Blue Eagle before them was still their unsmiling and cold leader. ¡®Are we hallucinating? Blue Eagle is smiling and seems so easy to talk to. He would¡¯ve punished us long ago for behaving so openly.¡¯ Blue Eagle was in a good mood, making him more pleasing to the eye. After all, the princess had finally returned.. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: The Bustling Town Chapter 513: The Bustling Town Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Of course, Blue Eagle also received some food. He sat beside Lan Ruozhu and the door to keep his guard up while eating. However, he felt like crying as he ate for some reason. ¡®It¡¯s too delicious¡ªno wonder I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food. The princess¡¯s culinary skills have improved exponentially since her appearance changed.¡¯ No matter the reason, he knew it was because of the princess. Blue Eagle usually quickly ate since he was the Shadow Guards¡¯ leader, but not this time. He ate slowly, savoring the food and tasting it. Su Binglan also ate alongside her brother. ¡°Brother, I put a century egg and lean meat in your porridge. You should like it. I also added medicinal herbs that are beneficial for your nutrition.¡± She scooped a bowl for Lan Ruozhu as she spoke. The latter held the bowl. Just looking at it warmed his heart, but he was reluctant to eat as it was the porridge his sister had made. He felt touched and became teary-eyed. Indeed, having his sister by his side felt different. He knew he should not cry because he did not want to worry his sister. He still thought he was dreaming. His sister had finally returned to him and even cooked delicious food for him. ¡°Quick, have some, Brother.¡± After hearing his sister¡¯s voice, he finally scooped and tasted the porridge. Su Binglan looked at him and softly asked, ¡°How is it? Is it good, Brother?¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at her expectant eyes and nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s very delicious. I¡¯ve never had porridge like this.¡± He was being honest. Perhaps the porridge was genuinely delicious, or maybe it was a psychological effect. Still, he felt it was the best porridge he had ever eaten. His stomach warmed up after eating a few mouthfuls. A warm sensation flowed through his heart and then to his entire body. He said, ¡°You should have some too, Sister.¡¯ Su Binglan explained, ¡°This is a medicinal porridge that I made special for you, Brother. I added herbs, so I can¡¯t have it. I¡¯ll eat the other food I prepared. ¡± The siblings sat at the dining table, talking while eating. They chatted and laughed happily and seemed to have returned to their youth. Even so, Lan Ruozhu did not speak much, as his sister was the one talking most of the time. Although she did not talk much at home, she wanted to tell her brother many things. Lan Ruozhu obliged and listened with great interest. He thought her stories were the best. Nioreover, he was interested in the many delicacies his sister mentioned. ¡°What¡¯s a hotpot?¡± Su Binglan was patient when talking to her brother, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s when we put a pot in the middle of the table and add soup. When the soup starts to boil, we put whatever ingredients we want. After cooking the ingredients long enough, we can remove them from the soup, dip them in a sauce, and eat them.¡± She told her brother about hotpots in detail and even told him of the two hotpot restaurants she had opened in Tenghe Town. She spoke of how well the two restaurants did and that everyone loved eating there, especially during winter or a cold day. Lan Ruozhu became increasingly interested in the restaurants as he revealed a smile. He looked like he was eager to go to the hotpot restaurants. ¡°The food there must be delicious.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°l can make hotpot for you at home, Brother.¡± However, Lan Ruozhu shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I want to eat at your hotpot restaurant.¡± It had been long since he felt such a lively atmosphere, so he wanted to experience it with his sister. Hence, he insisted on going to the restaurant to eat. Su Binglan said firmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go once your health has improved. You can have hotpot, barbecue skewers, desserts, roast duck, braised chicken, stinky tofu, and many more delicacies in town.¡± Tenghe town developed excellently and had become much livelier. Many businessmen from abroad visited to eat delicious food. Since that was the case, many people dubbed the streets of Tenghe Town ¡°Food Street.¡± Although some did not know how to cook roasted haggis, they learned to sell mutton soup. Some even opened small noodle and dumpling stalls and sold home-cooked food on Food Street. The place Su Binglan had rented in the west of town had also become part of Food Street. Everyone would go there to eat whenever they had nothing else to do. Moreover, hawkers were at the town¡¯s entrance, with people selling daily necessities¡ªsome even sold soles for shoes, chickens, and ducks. The place resembled a small market in the afternoon, as people could always find cheap and affordable things there. Also, if the villagers had trouble selling their things elsewhere, they could open a stall at the town¡¯s entrance to sell them there. Meng Ce did an excellent job as the county magistrate, allowing everyone to set up stalls at will. He felt he could improve many ordinary people¡¯s lives if this continued. He saw people constantly smiling wherever he visited Tenghe Town, which made him happy. He felt he had made his position as county magistrate a meaningful one. When Su Binglan talked about the delicacies in Tenghe Town, she realized there were many more available foods there. Many people developed their own food. They made egg wraps with vegetables, dipping them in a sauce before serving them to the customers. Their food was delicious and sold well. No one would have thought of making such unique foods in the past. However, most families in the surrounding villages and Tenghe Town became better off and had extra money. Hence, they were more willing to spend it to experiment with food. Afterward, they would set up stalls in town to sell their new delicacies. People could also order small dining carts from Su Wenxing, which were affordable. Pushing a small dining cart to town to set up a stall was also much more convenient. They could earn plenty of money by setting up stalls for lunch as a source of extra income for their families. These things encouraged everyone to study food even more. Some even started selling their versions of barbecued skewers. They had seen the popularity Su Fengzhi¡¯s skewer shop had gathered but could not learn from him. Most could not get charcoal as easily as others and dared not learn to make skewers. However, some were smart enough and put in more effort. Although they did not have the Su family¡¯s special seasonings, their barbecued skewers tasted unique. Everyone was willing to buy some to try. Therefore, those who set up stalls had good business as long as their food was delicious. The town only became deserted three days before the earthquake, but it regained its lively atmosphere immediately after. It had been three days since the earthquake when Su Binglan rode past Tenghe Town. She noticed how much livelier it had become as more people were around. When Lan Ruozhu heard about all this, he could not wait to visit and take a look at the changes. ¡°It must feel very lively there.¡± ¡®The prefecture is more remote and not as lively..¡¯ Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: One of the Six Great Families Chapter 514: One of the Six Great Families Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu was modest when he considered the prefecture remote, but in reality, it was desolate. The land was barren and not fertile enough to plant crops. Even if one were to plant crops, the yield would be low, even though one worked all year. Lan Ruozhu wanted the prefecture to develop. He once wanted to visit its people in search of farming experts to teach more people to farm. However, he was weak and could not leave. There were many things he could not do. Fortunately, he could rely on his Shadow Guards to do some tasks. The more he listened to his sister talk about Tenghe Town¡¯s development, the more excited he became. ¡°Sister, can we develop the prefecture like this? We must focus on farming, even if our yield isn¡¯t enough, right?¡± Lan Ruozhu knew he had to focus on crops for food. Su Binglan could guess her brothers thoughts. She said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I have plenty of high-yield seeds here. I will distribute them to the prefecture¡¯s people during spring. Their grain production will increase several times after growing these seeds.¡± Lan Ruozhu¡¯s body trembled when he heard that. He even suspected he had misheard. ¡°Sister, you mean high m yield seeds exist?¡± ¡®Did she learn about agriculture when her identity changed? Right, I received information about Binglan¡¯s family generating high yields. Also, she told everyone in the village to plant rapeseeds, saying one acre of land would yield more than enough oil compared to peanuts. ¡®So, she does know about agriculture.¡¯ He felt his reincarnated sister was much more intelligent than before. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Those rapeseeds have high yields. Moreover, it¡¯s much hardier than peanuts, so we can plant them in many soil types.¡± She knew the prefecture¡¯s land differed from the capital and other provinces. Some food crops were challenging to grow, too. However, the potatoes and sweet potatoes in her pocket dimension were also high-yield crops. In addition to her pocket dimension¡¯s improvements and transformation, the production of these things would double. When that time came, the entire prefecture would thrive. Even the wheat from her pocket dimension would have twice the yield. Lan Ruozhu could never believe others¡¯ words but always trusted his sister. Su Binglan added, ¡°People can eat rapeseeds as vegetables or use them for oil extraction. One acre of rapeseeds can produce more oil than one acre of peanuts.¡± She knew what her brother was concerned about, so he told him everything he needed to know. She only wanted her family to become rich in the past. Still, after regaining her memories and learning her true identity, she also wanted to help Lan Ruozhu develop the prefecture. When the time came, its people would have enough food, weapons, and equipment to fend for themselves. Then they would recruit and train soldiers to strengthen Lan Ruozhu!s iron cavalry. That way, the opposing forces would not dare attack him again. Su Binglan had already begun rapidly planning many things. Lan Ruozhu was ecstatic and was no longer interested in eating. He only listened to his sister¡¯s explanations attentively. Then he asked, ¡°You know about farming now, Sister?¡± He had read many books on farming but could not find a seed that could suddenly increase yield. However, he guessed his sister had a unique ability and could find seeds others could not. After all, he had never heard of rapeseeds. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know a little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lan Ruozhu was thrilled but soon regained his rationality. ¡°But I can¡¯t let you tire yourself out like this. I¡¯ll get someone to help arrange these tasks.¡¯ Su Binglan knew he was worried about her. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. I can handle it.¡± She was delighted to be able to help her brother now. Moreover, she relied on Lan Ruozhu for survival while living as Lan Ruobing. Su Binglan seemed highly relaxed when facing Lan Ruozhu and was willing to talk more. Lan Ruozhu listened as she spoke. He was so engrossed in listening that he forgot to eat. However, Su Binglan reminded him to continue eating. Doctor Shen returned as the siblings talked. Shen Mohen was busy tending to the wounded in the county during the day. Some situations were more severe than others. He had been swamped since coming to the county. There were a few people the county¡¯s doctors could not save, but Shen Mohen could. When he hurriedly returned to Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side, he was surprised that the latter was okay, especially when he heard Lan Ruozhu¡¯s laughter. Shen Mohen had never seen His Majesty laugh like that. He even suspected he was too tired from work that he was hallucinating. He asked the Shadow Guard beside him, ¡°I-Is Your Majesty okay?¡± Blue One nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s okay.¡± Blue One answered Shen Mohen¡¯s question because Blue Eagle usually hid in the shadows. Shen Mohen heaved a sigh of relief since His Majesty was fine. There was no need for him to rush to check on the latter. Shen Mohen asked curiously, ¡°Who is the king talking to?¡± Blue One happily said, ¡°It¡¯s the princess!¡± Shen Mohen furrowed his brows when he heard the word ¡®princess.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t the princess already¡­¡± He looked into the room and saw a young lady. At that moment, the setting sun¡¯s afterglow shone on the courtyard and into the house. A layer of light seemed to have covered the young lady¡¯s figure, making it near impossible to see her face. Shen Mohen vaguely felt like he was in a trance. ¡®I¡¯ve met Princess Lan and heard of her. Unfortunately, she was gone too soon.¡¯ Shen Mohen felt heavy-hearted when he thought of this. After all, Princess Lan was a legendary figure. Su Binglan was talking to her brother when she noticed Shen Mohen at the door. The young man wore white and exuded a scholarly aura. However, he looked a little older than Lan Ruozhu. ¡°Brother, who is he?¡± Lan Ruozhu glanced at Shen Mohen and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s Shen Mohen of the Legendary Medicine Valley. He¡¯s also the son of the Shen Clan¡¯s leader.¡± The Shen Clan was one of the six great families in the capital. As for why Shen Mohen did not obediently inherit the family¡¯s business and become a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley, that was his story. Lan Ruozhu knew Shen Mohen had a story behind his decision, but he did not ask. ¡°Oh, the Shen Clan.¡± Su Binglan knew about the Shen Clan because she had heard about them while living as Lan Ruobing. The Shen Clan was very prosperous then. However, for some unknown reason, they became silent, and half of the clan retired. They had no contact with the outside world, and no one knew what had happened to them. Therefore, Lan Ruobing had little contact with the Shen Clan. Still, Su Binglan thought she must thank Shen Mohen that her brother could recover from his previous state. She was genuinely grateful to the person who had helped Lan Ruozhu. Lan Ruozhu still could not stand for the time being, so he only greeted Shen Mohen standing outside the door, ¡°Doctor Shen..¡± Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: First Ancestor Chapter 515: First Ancestor Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Mohen only returned to his senses after hearing Lan Ruozhu¡¯s words. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Lan Ruozhu waved, saying, ¡°l told you before that you don¡¯t need to call me that. Just call me by my name. We can call each other friends and brothers.¡± Lan Ruozhu always remembered to be polite to the wise. Because of this, he recruited some talents in the past three years. ¡°This is my sister,¡± he said happily. Shen Mohen looked at Lan Ruozhu¡¯s expression and thought, ¡®Princess Lan has returned.¡¯ Su Binglan noticed Lan Ruozhu calling her his sister and helplessly added, ¡°Your Majesty acknowledged me as his sister just now.¡± Lan Ruozhu emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m not Your Majesty. I¡¯m your brother.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Alright, Brother.¡± Then she looked at Shen Mohen and said, ¡°Please come in, Doctor Shen. My brother told me he could only survive until now because of your medical skills.¡± ¡°B-But I still haven¡¯t found a way to cure him,¡± Shen Mohen said in shame. He did not decline Su Binglan¡¯s welcome and entered the room. When he saw Su Binglan¡¯s likeness, he knew it was not Princess Lan but another young lady instead. However, she seemed amicable and comforting. Shen Mohen thought it was bizarre, Moreover, he felt a sense of familiarity when he saw Su Binglan¡¯s appearance. Still, the person he was looking for was his aunt, his father¡¯s sister, not the young lady before him. Besides, he could not just look at someone and think they were related to his aunt. After Shen Mohen entered the room, Su Binglan started discussing medicine with him. The more he heard, the more shocked he became. He felt the young lady in front of him seemed more skilled than his master regarding medicine. Shen Mohen thought the young lady was unlike the girls in the village. Whether it was her knowledge or temperament, Su Binglan seemed to have come from a big family. ¡®No wonder the King was so happy when he recognized her as his sister.¡¯ Shen Mohen checked Lan Ruozhu¡¯s pulse and was shocked again. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, you¡­ You seem much better now. Your pulse has stabilized, and your body is much stronger.¡± He was in disbelief. ¡®The King knows how severe his condition is. I think he has recovered more than halfway in an instant. Yes, that¡¯s it!¡¯ Then Shen Mohen rechecked Lan Ruozhu¡¯s pulse to ensure he had not made a mistake. Su Binglan said, ¡°l used acupuncture and herbal medicine to help my brother, so his pulse should be stable now.¡± ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Shen Mohen suspected he had misheard the young lady¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Su, are you sure you¡¯re talking about acupuncture? Isn¡¯t it a lost Su Binglan was stunned. She recalled Doctor Wu saying that acupuncture came from the Legendary Medicine Valley. She blinked and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t the people from the Legendary Medicine Valley know about acupuncture?¡± Shen Mohen said excitedly, ¡°Truthfully, my master said we used to have acupuncture. Our first ancestor left us that knowledge. Some said the valleys first ancestor resembled a fairy that knew much about medicine. ¡°Our ancestors passed down that knowledge for hundreds of years, but the valley caught fire once, burning most of our precious books. That¡¯s how we lost the acupuncture materials. ¡°Now, the people of the valley no longer know how to perform acupuncture. It only exists in legends. My master had seen an acupuncture diagram our ancestors drew when they were young.¡± A light flashed in Su Binglan¡¯s mind when she heard Shen Mohen¡¯s words. However, the light was too fast, and she thought nothing of it. She said, ¡°l have an acupuncture diagram here. You can bring it back to the valley.¡± She was not stingy toward those who helped her brother. She had placed the diagrams in her pocket dimension, which she had used to teach Su Wenxiu. She also drew a few more to teach her apprentices, so she could give them to Shen Mohen now. He excitedly stood up. ¡°I-Is this possible, Miss Su?¡± These were precious items to him. He could not believe Su Binglan would give them to him without hesitation. Su Binglan said, ¡°Of course. We can learn and teach each other. I can also tell you whatever you want to know.¡± Shen Mohen was too excited. ¡°I¡¯ll take it back and cherish it. My master will be thrilled to see it.¡¯ The diagram contained detailed acupuncture points of the human anatomy. Su Binglan had drawn every detail clearly. Shen Mohen could not wait to return to the valley to tell his master about it. Still, he was worried about Lan Ruozhu¡¯s physical condition. Lan Ruozhu understood Shen Mohen¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°You mentioned returning to the valley to see your master. I came here and asked you to follow me. You no longer have to worry about my health since my sister is here.¡± Shen Mohen knew Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills were beyond his through this exchange. There should not be any significant problems with her around to nurse Lan Ruozhu. ¡®Perhaps the King can finally recover. Yes, that¡¯s what I believe.¡¯ Shen Mohen was too excited and immediately prepared to leave for the Legendary Medicine Valley. Su Binglan noticed it was getting late and figured she should go home. Otherwise, her parents and brothers would be worried. Lan Ruozhu looked downcast when he heard she was heading home. However, he knew she had done too much for him in the past. Hence, he should not let her worry about him in everything she did. He tried to control his emotions and smiled. After all, he only wanted his sister to be happy. Meanwhile, Su Binglan noticed his expression. After all, she had grown up with him while living as Lan Ruobing. After some thought, she asked, ¡°Brother, do you want to come with me?¡± Her family¡¯s house was big and had many empty courtyards and rooms. Lan Ruozhu could comfortably stay there if he went with her. He was excited when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s offer. The dull look on his face disappeared, and he looked more lively. ¡°Won¡¯t I trouble your family by showing up so suddenly?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. We have lots of room at my house.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart felt warm when she thought of her current parents and brothers. They always supported whatever she did. Soon after, Su Binglan brought King Lan Ruozhu to Su Teng Village. They kept a low profile along the way. Even Lan Ruozhu used an ordinary carriage. Nonetheless, the Shadow Guards remained in the dark, protecting their master. Only Blue Eagle remained by Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side. It was very late when they arrived at the village. The villagers had already repaired some collapsed houses, and everyone returned to sleep. Only sporadic lights were visible around the village, including those in the tofu factory. The night shift workers were still busy during that time. Meanwhile, Su Binglan noticed the lights in her home were still on. Her family was waiting for her to return.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Handsome Young Men Chapter 516: Handsome Young Men Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation No one at home rested because Su Binglan had yet to return. Before going to the county, she told Shen Qiuhua to make dinner as usual and not wait for her because she would come home late at night. Even so, Shen Qiuhua and the rest of the family waited for Su Binglan. The family had their dinner as usual and stayed up until it was late. Although they had eaten, they left some food for Su Binglan to reheat. No one slept after dinner and waited for her to return. They would be worried if she did not return in the middle of the night. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had nothing much to do at home, so they did their accounts. After Liu Yinyin coaxed her two children to sleep, she continued peeling corn with Su Wenzhe. They were busy peeling peanuts initially and only started working on their corn afterward. The family¡¯s corn production was high this year, so they had piles of corn to peel. They typically sat on the brick platform in the main hall whenever they had free time and busied themselves. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu graded the apprentices¡¯ homework while facing the light. He was still considering what his next lesson would be. Su Wenwu was also peeling corn while thinking about the hotpot restaurants. Now that the two restaurants had become more popular, he wanted to open another one in a different town. After all, many people enjoyed eating hotpot during winter, and he wanted to use that excuse to open another restaurant and earn more money. The family had grown accustomed to sitting in the main hall¡¯s brick platform to work together. Even if they did not talk, they still felt each other¡¯s presence, giving them warmth in their hearts. Since everyone was in the main hall, they could save their candles by lighting just one or two. The family¡¯s house door remained open. When everyone heard a commotion, Su Wenwu immediately left the platform and said, ¡°l heard something outside. It should be Binglan.¡± No one would react this way normally, but Su Binglan had gone to the county after being asleep for three days, so the family was worried about her. When she finally woke up, Su Wenwu was busy at the hotpot restaurants and did not get to see his sister. He wondered how she was doing and could not help but feel concerned. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin also went to the courtyard to look. Everyone¡¯s hearts were on tenterhooks because Su Binglan had not returned yet. When Shen Qiuhua heard the noise outside, she happily said, ¡°Yeah, that should be Binglan. ¡± The moonlight shone brightly that night. The entire family was stunned when they saw Su Binglan bringing in a peerlessly handsome young man. He sat in a wheelchair with a cold and stern youth behind him. ¡®Little Sister went out and brought home two handsome men.¡¯ Su Wenwu¡¯s head was buzzing and went blank. ¡®When she brought Jin¡¯an back, he became my brother-in-law. I wonder who these two men are.¡¯ Everyone felt suspicious. The family was so shocked that they did not know how to react or what to say. Even the usually talkative Su Wenwu was dumbfounded. The two men were good-looking, but he thought they were not as handsome as his brother-in-law. Although Luo Jin¡¯an had a scar on his face, it gave him a particular charm. However, these two youths were also handsome but with different demeanors. Lan Ruozhu looked at Su Binglan¡¯s family and felt nervous, so he tightened his grip on his armrest. He had thought about many things along the way and imagined various situations, but he was so nervous that he could not speak. Meanwhile, Blue Eagle was the most powerful Shadow Guard and had grown accustomed to many environments. Still, his entire body became stiff after seeing the Su family before him. Su Binglan did not expect her family to come out so suddenly, as they usually did not do that. She recalled everyone sitting in the house whenever she came home late. ¡®Why is everyone out here on such a cold night?¡¯ She felt it was a little too quiet and broke the silence, saying softly, ¡°Everyone, this person just acknowledged me as his sister, and that man behind him is his relative.¡¯ Then she looked at Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle before adding, ¡°Brothers, these are my family members.¡± She did not say Lan Ruozhu!s name because she knew her second and third brothers would know who he was, even though her parents did not. She thought it was best to let everyone familiarize themselves with each other first so that she would not scare anyone. Since Su Binglan had brought her friends over many times before, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua thought nothing of the two young men. Still, they wondered why the one in the wheelchair would suddenly acknowledge Su Binglan as his sister. Meanwhile, Su Binglan¡¯s three brothers did not feel good about this situation. They felt like the young man was trying to snatch their sister away. Even so, they still supported Su Binglan because they only wanted her to be happy. Moreover, the young man in the wheelchair looked handsome, although meager. Hence, the three Su brothers thought they should be more tolerant toward the young man. A warmth filled Blue Eagle¡¯s heart when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s introduction. ¡®It turns out the princess has never treated me as an outsider but as a relative.¡¯ He felt a sweetness in his heart, but as the Shadow Guards¡¯ leader, he had to control his emotions. Lan Ruozhu smiled and said gently, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Regarding age, he was older than Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu. His voice was charming, and everyone felt incredibly comfortable after hearing it. Shen Qiuhua noticed Lan Ruozhu¡¯s thin figure and thought he was younger than her eldest son. She could not help but pity Lan Ruozhu. She looked at him and said, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re family now that you¡¯ve become Binglan¡¯s brother. You don¡¯t have to be so polite in your own home.¡± Su Fengmao returned to his senses and added, ¡°Yes, of course. Come in and warm yourselves up. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± The older couple supported their daughter in everything she did. Moreover, Su Fengmao was a father, so he felt terrible after looking at Lan Ruozhu¡¯s fragile appearance. Su Fengmao thought the latter was a young man who had barely survived the earthquake. Su Fengmao¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Lan Ruozhu. Soon after, Su Wenzhe and the others warmly welcomed the two young men. Su Binglan was delighted when she saw her parents¡¯ reactions. She was worried they would be unhappy. After all, she cared about her family¡¯s opinions too. Still, the Su family was always warm and inviting. They expressed their sincerest welcome when they saw the two handsome young men in their house. Then, Blue Eagle steered Lan Ruozhu into the house. Shen Qiuhua was pouring something for the duo when Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Brothers, have you not eaten dinner yet? We have hot rice in the pot. I¡¯ll scoop some for you two. You¡¯ll enjoy my mother¡¯s cooking. ¡°The platform is nice and warm, too. Let me help you sit on it for a while.¡± Lan Ruozhu felt the room¡¯s warmth when he entered. Moreover, the house significantly differed from the mansion where he lived. Not only was it warm ¡ªit was also lively. He liked this atmosphere as it made him feel at home. He was nervous just now, worried he would trouble his sister. However, he was relieved when the family warmly invited him into their home and showed him kindness. He also yearned for a family like this, and his sister shared her new family with him. Soon after, Shen Qiuhua handed the water to Lan Ruozhu and said, ¡°Dear, quickly drink some of this warm ginger soup. You¡¯ll feel much warmer after drinking it. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside, yet you wear so little clothes. We don¡¯t want you to catch a cold. Binglan just got someone to make us duvets, so you can stay warm when you sleep later.¡± Shen Qiuhua poured another serving of ginger soup for Blue Eagle as she spoke to Lan Ruozhu.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Liveliness Chapter 517: Liveliness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°Hurry up and drink it. It¡¯ll warm up your body.¡± Blue Eagle took the bowl, feeling the heat coming from it. It even dispelled the coldness in his body. He opened his mouth slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Shen.¡¯ Although he rarely spoke, his voice was typically cold and sharp, so he deliberately lowered it not to scare the people around him. He sounded pleasant and adorable when he spoke like that. Shen Qiuhua could not stop smiling when she heard that. ¡°Drink up, silly. We¡¯re family from now on, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. We have a big house with many rooms. You can live here too.¡± She also enjoyed a lively atmosphere. Therefore, she felt the more, the merrier. In addition, these two handsome young men were pleasing to the eyes, improving everyone¡¯s mood. Everyone in the Su family was beautiful and handsome, but Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle were even more so. Shen Qiuhua could not help but chuckle when she saw them. ¡°Oh, you two haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? There¡¯s hot rice in the pot, so Wenzhe should come and serve you soon. Fortunately, I had made extra just now for Binglan.¡± Blue Eagle noticed Shen Qiuhua¡¯s enthusiasm and wanted to thank her for the food, but he could not say it. He had not felt such a lively atmosphere since Princess Lan¡¯s passing. He could feel the potent warmth as he stood there, but he did not know if it came from the house or in his heart. Princess Lan brought Blue Eagle home when he was younger and trained him as a Shadow Guard. He had no impression of his parents. However, he suddenly felt what his mother could have been like when he looked at Shen Qiuhua. She had a gentle smile and a loving look in her eyes. Blue Eagle felt little liveliness while living in the mansion, especially after Princess Lan¡¯s passing. Sometimes, there was no sound at all in the mansion. He also missed the times when Princess Lan was around, as the mansion had much more laughter. He felt touched after hearing the noise and liveliness in the Su family¡¯s home. Blue Eagle said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Qiuhua chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Drink up. We¡¯ll eat soon.¡± Then she looked at Lan Ruozhu and said, ¡°How¡¯s the soup? Is the platform warm enough? If not, I¡¯ll burn more charcoal for you.¡± She told Su Wenwu, ¡°Wenwu, go and gather more charcoal.¡± The house had a brazier with charcoal burning inside. Not much charcoal remained, and Shen Qiuhua was worried the house did not feel warm enough, so she told Su Wenwu to gather more charcoal. Su Fengzhi¡¯s family made the charcoal, and Su Binglan had a share of the stock. Su Wenlin and Su Wenchi would send charcoal over whenever they made more. Therefore, the house had more than enough charcoal and would not run out in one winter. ¡°It¡¯s warm enough, Aunt Shen. I¡¯ve troubled you too much.¡± Lan Ruozhu was shy and felt restrained when he came. However, he felt the liveliness here and did not want to leave. He liked this place very much and wanted to live there. Shen Qiuhua smiled and waved. ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. It¡¯s good to have more people around here.¡± Since the family¡¯s conditions were good, they could have a big house with many rooms to entertain their guests. Hence, Shen Qiuhua welcomed the two young men. She felt very comfortable, especially when they called her ¡®aunt.¡¯ Moreover, it was apparent that the two young men were polite and well-educated. The temperament they exuded was different. Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter well. Su Binglan would not acknowledge a stranger as her brother for no reason. Shen Qiuhua did not need an explanation and simply wanted to support her daughter¡¯s decision. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao even took a bottle of good wine. The bottle¡¯s design was exquisite, too. He could not bear to drink it before but was happy this time and decided to drink some. ¡°Do you two drink?¡± he asked. Su Binglan knew her father was happy, so he was more willing to drink his excellent wine. However, she said, ¡°My new brother can¡¯t drink, but Blue Eagle can.¡± Although the family owned a winery, Su Fengmao felt he could not be extravagant and wasteful. Hence, he could not bear to drink the good wine his daughter gave him. He said, ¡°Oh, your name is Blue Eagle? Come, have a drink with me.¡± ¡°l can¡¯t.¡± Blue Eagle shook his head. After all, he was a Shadow Guard, so he could not be intoxicated on the job. Su Binglan explained, ¡°This is fruit wine that I brewed myself. It doesn¡¯t contain much alcohol. My mother and the others can drink it too, so drinking a cup of it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± When Lan Ruobing trained the Shadow Guards, she ruled they could not drink alcohol leisurely. However, she only allowed them to drink in training sometimes to ensure they could adapt to various environments and identities. Therefore, Blue Eagle had excellent tolerance to alcohol. He remembered what Princess Lan had said then, that he could not drink alcohol leisurely. Still, he would drink if the princess told him to. Meanwhile. Lan Ruozhu could not partake because of his health. even though he wanted to try the wine his sister brewed. Su Binglan noticed his regretful expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some juice tomorrow, Brother.¡¯ She had some wild fruits in her pocket dimension, which she had picked from the back of the mountain. She had also planted a fruit tree in her dimension, so the juice would taste better. Lan Ruozhu became happy after hearing her words. Since the two were twins, Su Binglan would know his thoughts even if he did not say anything. ¡®It¡¯s good that my sister is still alive, and I found her. If our parents knew about this in heaven, they would be happy for us.¡¯ Su Fengmao looked at Lan Ruozhu and asked, ¡°How should I address you, young man?¡± ¡°You can call me Ruozhu, Uncle Su,¡± Lan Ruozhu said. Very few people knew the kings name, so he avoided telling others his surname. However, people might be able to guess his identity if he mentioned his full name. Su Wenxiu thought the name sounded familiar when he heard it, but he did not overthink it. He would never have expected his sister to know King Lan Ruozhu or even that she had acknowledged a royal as her adopted brother, not to mention the king would be staying in their house, which would be bizarre to everyone. ¡°All right then, I shall call you Ruozhu.¡± Lan Ruozhu smiled elegantly and nodded. Everyone warmly welcomed him and Blue Eagle and talked to them. Lan Ruozhu did not talk much but listened to what everyone said. He cherished their words very much. He was also genuinely happy for his sister because she had an excellent family in this life. ¡®No wonder Jin¡¯an was so anxious to return here when he came to the prefecture to help me. It¡¯s cold and lonely over there but warm and lively here. It¡¯s such a stark contrast.¡¯ Soon after, Su Wenzhe brought the rice over. Lan Ruozhu looked at the stinky tofu on the table and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡®It smells strange.. Is that the stinky tofu Sister mentioned before?¡¯ Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: The Village Market Chapter 518: The Village Market Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There were more dishes on the table Lan Ruozhu did not recognize. Everything looked different from the food he had eaten before. ¡°That¡¯s stinky tofu,¡± Su Wenzhe enthusiastically explained, ¡°My mother fried some for dinner. Since Binglan didn¡¯t come home for dinner, she left it in the pot for Binglan to reheat. ¡°Our stove always has burning firewood below, so we can reheat food quickly. That¡¯s braised duck neck. Grandma sent some over just now. It goes well with rice. ¡± Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi tidied up a room in their house and started making braised dishes after their wedding. They had also hired the Su Teng villagers to help. Their braised dishes tasted unique, and everyone thought they were even more delicious when eating them with rice. Su Fengchen had also built a small shop at the village¡¯s entrance, where everyone could go to buy his signature dishes. However, it only opened for a limited time daily. No one could buy a portion if they were late. The people from surrounding villages also went there to buy his signature braised dishes. The Tenghe townsfolk had eaten Su Fengchen¡¯s braised meats before, so they often visited Su Teng Village to buy some. Many people said Su Teng Village was livelier than some towns. Indeed, many people came and went to Su Teng Village daily, like going to a market. Of course, the village had its own market that opened once every five days. Whenever the village¡¯s market opened, it was even livelier than in town. People from every village within ten miles would visit Su Teng Village to take advantage of the market¡¯s limited opening time to buy things like tofu and braised chicken. The more visitors there were, the more the Su Teng Villagers would sell. The town¡¯s market typically closed by noon, but Su Tengs market only closed in the evening. Many people came and went to Su Teng Village from morning till evening. Those who bought things would return home with full loads, and business was good. The villagers sold more things than usual whenever the market opened. Su Wenwu thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, Brother Ruozhu, our village¡¯s market will be open tomorrow. It¡¯ll be very lively. You and Blue Eagle can go and look around if you want.¡± He treated Su Binglan¡¯s ¡°adopted brother¡± as his own. Therefore, it did not feel strange when he called Lan Ruozhu ¡°brother.¡± Su Binglan calculated the time and thought it was indeed time for the village to open its market. Su Teng Village was incredibly lively when it was time for its market to open. She raised her brow, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Ruozhu. I¡¯ll bring you to the market tomorrow morning if you want to see it. It¡¯s on the street at the village¡¯s entrance. Su Wenwu nodded and explained, ¡°Yes, the market is massive, extending from one end to another and the outside. Fortunately, the street at our village entrance is spacious and can accommodate many people.¡± Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He looked expectant as he asked Su Binglan, ¡°C-Can I go and take a look?¡± He was worried he would trouble his sister. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°The weather is a little colder, but you¡¯ll be fine just wearing a hat and a scarf.¡± Then she paused and whispered, ¡°Others won¡¯t recognize you if you wear those.¡¯ However, those with ulterior motives might still recognize Lan Ruozhu if he was sitting in his wheelchair. Su Binglan pondered again before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you again later, Brother Ruozhu. Then I¡¯ll rub ointment on your legs before you sleep. You can walk when you¡¯ve regained your strength.¡± Lan Ruozhu¡¯s legs were okay, but his body was weak, and he had no strength. Hence, he could only sit in his chair and could not walk. He could only walk without help after recuperating. He became even more excited when he heard his sister¡¯s words. After all, he did not want to sit in his wheelchair either. He had always wanted to go somewhere lively with his sister when they were younger. He was interested in shopping, watching lanterns, and going on boat rides with her. He choked up but nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡®All right, Sister.¡± Although Lan Ruozhu had already eaten before coming, it was hard for him to refuse the Su family¡¯s hospitality. Moreover, the food on the table looked extraordinary and delicious. He ate plenty of rice, and Blue Eagle did, too. Blue Eagle was shocked when he finished eating. ¡®Was I always this gluttonous? Will The Majesty and Princess Lan think I¡¯ve overeaten?¡¯ Blue Eagle carefully raised his head to look at Su Binglan. The latter watched Blue Eagle take two more rice bowls and felt gratified. She thought, ¡®He should eat more.¡¯ Su Binglan gently asked, ¡°Do you want another serving?¡± Blue Eagle was embarrassed and shook his head. ¡°T-Thank you, but I¡¯m full. I can¡¯t eat another bite.¡¯ He had already eaten the food Su Binglan made in the evening. It was so delicious that he had overeaten. ¡®Why did I take two more rice servings? The braised chicken tasted too good with rice. The rice is fragrant, too! It¡¯s the best rice I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡¯ However, Blue Eagle did not know that the Su family had added spiritual spring water to their rice when they cooked. Su Binglan would constantly add spiritual spring water to the tank. Therefore, even the water the family drank and the food they made was more delicious and fragrant. Moreover, overeating would not upset one¡¯s stomach as food made with spiritual spring water was easier to digest. Thus, Su Binglan would feel more at ease if Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle ate more. Then she would not have to worry about their nutrition. It had been a while since Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle ate this much. Their stomachs felt warm, and their entire body felt comfortable. Of course, as a Shadow Guard, Blue Eagle would never let himself get tired. He would always be vigilant. It was the same for Lan Ruozhu because he was royalty. He had to remain vigilant, even in his sleep. Still, the two could not help but relax at this moment. They felt like they were about to fall asleep. ¡®Is this what it feels like to have a full belly?¡¯ Lan Ruozhu only had his sister when he was younger. With his parents around, he could eat, drink, and sleep soundly to his heart¡¯s content. Later, he could no longer sleep well and would wake up at the slightest sound. Su binglan noticed his expression and said, ¡°You should be tired, right? Follow me. I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡± There were many rooms in the vast house, so Su Binglan arranged for the duo to stay next to hers. She wanted to remain close to them. Since Luo Jin¡¯an had yet to return, she lived alone in a small room. Blue Eagle steered Lan Ruozhu into the room Su Binglan had arranged for them. Then Su Binglan said, ¡°Wenxiu just warmed the brick bed and prepared the bedding for you. Everything is fresh and clean. That¡¯s a duvet for you to keep yourselves warm.¡± ¡°Thank you for all this, Sister.¡± Su Binglan retorted, ¡°Why are you still being so polite to me?¡± Lan Ruozhu shook his head. ¡°Your family and this place are perfect. I¡¯m thrilled for you, Sister.¡± ¡°You can stay if you¡¯re happy. You¡¯ll be safe here,¡± Su Binglan raised her head to look outside as she continued, ¡°l know the Shadow Guards are all around to protect you, so you can rest assured..¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Overwhelming the Master Chapter 519: Overwhelming the Master Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan took her silver needle and said, ¡°I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you and apply some ointment to your leg. Then you can just sleep it off.¡± Lan Ruozhu became more relaxed, and his eyes grew heavy. He had not slept well for a long time. He trusted his sister, so he quickly lay down and closed his eyes to relax. Then Su Binglan started the acupuncture procedure. She used her Soul Powers she had just recovered to give her brother the strength he needed to walk on his own tomorrow. She took some medicinal herbs from her pocket dimension to prepare the ointment. After grinding the herbs, she added some spiritual spring water and rubbed it on Lan Ruozhu¡¯s legs. He felt warm all over his body after falling asleep, especially when a surge of strength flowed into his legs. He slept well and soundly that night. He did not hear anything or anyone since the village was silent at night. He could only hear the north wind blowing. The white noise was natural and helped with sleep. Lan Ruozhu only slowly woke up when the sun was about to rise, and the rooster crowed. He felt a sense of novelty as he listened to the rooster. He lay on the brick bed in a daze and only realized where he was after returning to his senses. After a nice, complete sleep, he felt more energized. It had been a while since he had slept so well. He used to wake up several times at night whenever he slept. Sometimes, he could not even fall back asleep if he woke up in the middle of the night. However, he was unconscious the entire night this time. He had been asleep since closing his eyes. Lan Ruozhu smiled when he thought of his sister and the Su family. He was excited and looked forward to visiting the morning market with his sister. Su Binglan also slept soundly. Perhaps she knew her brother was nearby, or maybe she knew her relatives were home. She felt incredibly relaxed. However, she appeared in the fog again while sleeping. She recalled some of her childhood memories as Lan Ruobing. Those memories included Lan Ruozhu and Wei Jin¡¯an. In addition, Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s mother and Bing Suwan were good friends. Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s mother brought him to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion, and Lan Ruobing was playing on a tree again. Then she saw a dashing little boy. She had never seen someone so handsome as Wei Jin¡¯an. He looked like he had just come out of an exquisite painting. It was spring then, and catkins fluttered through the air. They gave off a wonderful feeling when they landed on Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s body. Lan Ruobing had some of her modern memories then and was stunned by this boy. She accidentally tripped while hastily getting down from the tree. However, her brother was waiting for her as he usually did. Then the boy disappeared from where he stood and turned to catch Lan Ruobing mid- air. She might have overeaten then, so she was a little heavy. Then the boy¡¯s qi became unstable while carrying her to the ground. He staggered for a while before carefully putting Lan Ruobing down. ¡°Are you okay, little girl?¡± Lan Ruobing only felt the boy¡¯s eyes were beautiful when she looked up at him. Most importantly, she was curious about how a little boy could be so capable. She only discovered he was from General Wei¡¯s family after that. The boy¡¯s name was Wei Jin¡¯an. Since childhood, he had practiced martial arts and was the Wei family¡¯s prodigy. There were many legends about him. Not only was he skilled in martial arts¡ªhe was also highly talented. One would say he was skilled in both literature and martial arts. He could write poetry at three, was well-read, was a young prodigy, became a top scholar at eight, and led troops to battle when he was only ten. He often played with Prince and Princess Lan and studied with them as a child. Although he was very young, he was highly talented. Lan Ruobing admired him. At that time, she had some of her modern life memories. She only had some of it because her soul was incomplete. Therefore, her memories were foggy. During that period, she did not think of military strategies. ¡®If only I had taught him the 36 stratagems of Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War earlier.¡¯ Later, Wei Jin¡¯an often followed the Wei family¡¯s army to protect the country. He would bring Lan Ruobing a gift whenever he returned. More and more legends about him also appeared. Lan Ruobing was concerned about the Wei family¡¯s situation because she knew the emperor was evil. He could quickly overshadow the Wei family¡¯s army. Many things happened in the capital afterward. Some families got suppressed, while others received support. Six prominent families lived in the capital, and their status was extraordinary. The emperor would rope in some of the families to his side, but the rest did not allow it, especially the Gongsun family. The emperor had tried to force them to retire, but they did not yield. Later, the emperor wiped out the Gongsun family. Lan Ruobing remembered a young man from the Gongsun family who had survived. However, she could not recall what had happened after that. The sun had already risen when Su Binglan awoke from her sleep. She still remembered many scenes from her dream, so she sat on the brick bed and pondered. She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes dimming whenever she mentioned the Gongsun family. Still, he would be thrilled if he knew someone from the family had survived. However, Su Binglan had yet to remember where she had sent the Gongsun family¡¯s surviving member when she lived as Lan Ruobing. Furthermore, even Lan Ruozhu did not know about this. Lan Ruobing sometimes did not tell her brother what she was doing because she did not want him to worry or let certain things affect him. Therefore, she did some things discreetly and told him nothing about them. She had to wait until she gathered every piece of Lan Ruobings memories before knowing where she had sent the Gongsun family¡¯s surviving member. After Su Binglan got up and washed her face, she entered the main hall and saw Lan Ruozhu standing there. Su Binglan was in a daze for a moment. ¡°Sister!¡± Su Binglan only returned to her senses after hearing Lan Ruozhu¡¯s voice. She happily approached him and raised her head to look at him. She said excitedly, ¡°Brother, you can stand! Doesn¡¯t your leg hurt?¡± Lan Ruozhu smiled and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I feel very comfortable, and my legs are still solid. I¡¯ve been standing all morning, and I don¡¯t feel tired.¡¯ ¡°Let me check your pulse, Brother.¡± Lan Ruozhu stretched out his hand for Su Binglan to take his pulse. Immediately after, she knew his body had gotten much more robust. ¡®At this rate, it won¡¯t take long for Brother¡¯s body to heal fully. He¡¯ll no longer be weak and cough as much.¡¯ Su Binglan was delighted. She, as Su Binglan, possessed the adequate medical skills to cure her brother completely. After all, she could not help her brother when she lived as Lan Ruobing, even if she were intelligent.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: It’s His Turn to Protect Her Chapter 520: It¡¯s His Turn to Protect Her Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan felt relieved after checking Lan Ruozhu¡¯s pulse. She said, ¡°Your body is improving. You¡¯ll have many things to do in the future since you can now stand and walk without any issues.¡± Lan Ruozhu was delighted to hear his sisters words. He wished to move a little more, ride a horse, and shoot arrows. He also wanted to go to the battlefield like his parents. His eyes lit up when she thought of this. Shen Qiuhua was preparing breakfast when she saw her daughter and Lan Ruozhu interacting. She smiled and said, ¡°This boy woke up early, even though I told him to rest on the bed. He insisted on walking around. He even offered to help me with the fire, even if your father could.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter greatly valued her adopted brother, so she also treated Lan Ruozhu as family. Su Fengmao was bringing in firewood from outside when he said, ¡°Starting a fire is a straightforward task. Your mother and I won¡¯t get tired. Just let Ruozhu relax and have fun.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Yes, he should only eat and drink well here.¡± Lan Ruozhu could sense the older couple¡¯s concern. He smiled and gently said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fengmao and Aunt Qiuhua.¡± Shen Qiuhua said sincerely, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite or feel restrained here. Just make yourself at home.¡± She looked at Lan Ruozhu with a sense of familiarity. Perhaps it was because her daughter took in Lan Ruozhu as her brother, or maybe she felt sorry for him. Still, Lan Ruozhu nodded thoughtfully. He wanted to treat this place as his new home. He felt this place was warm and lively, especially with his sister around. Su Binglan washed her hands and started preparing breakfast with her mother. The former wanted to make herbal porridge to nourish her brother. Lan Ruozhu also wanted to help, asking, ¡°Is there anything I can do, Sister?¡± Su Binglan turned to him and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. You can walk around a little more if you want. By the way, my eldest brother and his two children will wake up soon. You can play with them. We¡¯ll go to the market after breakfast.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°All right.¡± If others saw King Lan Ruozhu behaving so obediently toward a young lady at this moment, they would be shocked. There were many legends about him. Some said he was ruthless, even though he was ill. He was cruel to his enemies and kind to his people. He was also as intelligent as Princess Lan. If he were in his prime, this country would not belong to anyone else. Even the emperor could not suppress such a person with extraordinary wisdom. Some even said such things privately. Still, many felt it was a pity that Lan Ruozhu was unwell. Most still felt sorry for Princess Lan¡¯s death. Everyone thought if Lan Ruozhu was well and Princess Lan was still alive, they could join forces and significantly change the entire continent. Although these people felt regretful, they did not know Princess Lan had reincarnated as Su Binglan and that Lan Ruozhu¡¯s health was drastically improving. Their era and legend had just begun. While Su Binglan helped her parents prepare breakfast, everyone else in the house woke up one after another. Everyone came over to help after washing up. They were happy for Lan Ruozhu when they saw he could stand and walk independently. Su Wenzhe, Su Wenxiu, and Su Wenwu also treated Lan Ruozhu as their brother. Of course, they only knew him as Brother Ruozhu. They did not know he was King Lan Ruozhu. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai also liked their newm found handsome uncle. Lan Ruozhu reminded the little ones of their Uncle Jin¡¯an. The youngsters missed their uncle, so they liked having Lan Ruozhu around. ¡°Good morning, handsome brother!¡± ¡°Good morning, Brother Ruozhu!¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai warmly greeted Lan Ruozhu. The latter looked at the little ones and thought they were adorable. Then Lan Ruozhu revealed two jade pendants and put them on the little ones. When Liu Yinyin noticed this, she hurriedly said, ¡°B-Brother Ruozhu! T-That¡¯s too valuable.¡¯ ¡®How could he give them something so precious?!¡¯ Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°l didn¡¯t bring any gifts when I came, Sister-in-law. So I decided to give your children these two jade pendants. They¡¯re not expensive, and my family has many more.¡± Liu Yinyin felt at ease when she heard that. She felt her sister-in-law¡¯s adopted brother had an excellent bearing, and his every move was elegant. Lan Ruozhu reminded her of her brother-in-law, Luo Jin¡¯an, as he also had a noble temperament. Liu Yinyin thought Lan Ruozhu differed from the villagers but never asked questions she should not ask. She only wanted to trust and support her sister-in-law. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ruozhu!¡± ¡°Thank you, handsome brother! ¡± Lan Ruozho patted their heads in amusement. ¡°Not Brother Ruozhu. You should call me Uncle Ruozhu.¡¯ Liu Yinyin echoed, ¡°Yes, you should call him Uncle Ruozhu.¡± Everyone talked amongst each other while helping around the house. The kitchen became incredibly lively, and Lan Ruozhu enjoyed the atmosphere. Just watching everyone interact made him feel good. After preparing breakfast, the family sat around the dining table to eat. Then everyone prepared to go to the market afterward. Although the Su family was well-off and had plenty of things at home, they had grown accustomed to shopping whenever the village¡¯s market opened. They felt it was good to walk around the market, even if they did not buy anything. Everyone strolled around and simply had fun. The family would have asked Su Binglan to follow them around in the past, but today, they consciously let her accompany her adopted brother around the market. Before leaving for the market, Su Binglan took her makeup box and gave Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle a simple makeover. No one would recognize them if they went to the market undercover. No one would expect King Lan Ruozhu to be in their village, mainly because everyone recognized him as someone who always sat in a wheelchair. Now that he could walk independently, none would recognize him. ¡°All right. Now you can walk around the market as you please. Our village¡¯s market is huge now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯ve been to a market. I remember going to the night market with our parents when we were children.¡¯ Su Binglanw was in a momentary daze before saying, ¡°Yeah, it was perfect, especially since Father and Mother were there.¡± She thought of the past, and a determined look flashed in her eyes. ¡°We must endure now, Brother. We will avenge our parents one day.¡± ¡°Yes, we must take revenge. However, you must leave it to me. I just want you to be happy and protect you this time.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew his sister had sacrificed too much to protect him in the past. He could no longer allow her to take any more risks.. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Occupy a Spot Early Chapter 521: Occupy a Spot Early Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked at Lan Ruozhu and said persistently, ¡°You know me, Brother. Nothing can stop me once I¡¯ve decided something. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no longer the same person and can protect myself better. As you¡¯ve witnessed, I know martial arts.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu raised his brow. Indeed, his sister was much healthier and stronger than before, He felt at ease, especially when Su Binglan revealed her skills that shocked even the Shadow Guards. Lan Ruobing was brilliant when she was younger but could not learn martial arts due to poor health. She also did not possess the medical skills she had as Su Binglan. Lan Ruozhu felt bitter-sweet when his sister changed and became stronger. He knew she could protect herself better now. Although Su Binglan had excellent martial arts skills, Lan Ruozhu still wanted to assign some of the Shadow Guards to protect her. Su Binglan realized her expression had become too severe, so she smiled lightly and said, ¡°All right, Brother, you should relax too. You don¡¯t have to think about such things here. Just have fun, relax, and recuperate.¡± Although Lan Ruozhu was technically Su Binglan¡¯s older brother, she still wanted to protect him out of habit. Su Teng Village¡¯s once-a-week market opened. Many vendors went there at dawn to occupy their stalls. The street in front of the village was long and spacious. Even though it could accommodate many people, they knew the market¡¯s popularity. There would be no space for stalls if they were too late. Moreover, everyone realized that more people had started setting up stalls, so people would arrive early to reserve a spot for themselves. Everyone wanted to occupy a good spot on the street. Even if they arrived at the village early, others would always be earlier than them. Therefore, the people who successfully claimed their spots were thrilled. The market was full of stalls and items at dawn. Some sold food, some sold daily necessities, and others sold cloth and shoes. Since many people visited the market, these sellers could always do business. Some sold their pre-loved items, and those who bought them would feel like they had found a treasure. Everyone was delighted, as both parties benefited from each other. In the past, people would go to town to sell their food. Of course, selling things in town was less efficient, but it was different in Su Teng Village. Hence, the village¡¯s market only became increasingly popular. In addition, more people visited the village to buy things if more people went there to set up their stalls. Everyone knew Su Teng Village¡¯s market was excellent, so they were more willing to visit, even though it was only once a week. As a result, the market continuously grew as more people visited over the past few months. Many who came to set up stalls also brought lunch with them. They were prepared to eat casually at noon and would return home in the evening. Although the town¡¯s market would disperse at noon, the market in Su Teng Village would remain crowded until evening. At this rate, everyone felt they could start a night market. The vendors could only sigh in relief after occupying a good spot in the village, One of the young men who set up a stall wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Fortunately, 1 arrived early enough to occupy this spot.¡± The young man had come from the distant Northern Mountain Village. He had set off before dawn and carried a bag with various items. He dared not rest along the way and started sweating, even though it was mid-winter. ¡°I just got a perfect spot, too. I arrived a little earlier than last time, but there were still so many people,¡± the small stall owner beside the young man chimed in and could not help but sigh. ¡°l also arrived earlier than last time but still managed to get a spot. I brought many things with me this time. I hope to profit a little more.¡± The woman beside them also sold items. When she saw the young man take out a pair of shoes, she asked, ¡°Where are those shoes from?¡± The man said embarrassedly, ¡°My mother and daughter-in-law made these shoes. Since they made a few more, I decided to sell some of them this time. 1 hope to sell them all for my family to have a good New Year.¡± The woman asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t your mother and daughter-in-law working at the embroidery shop? They would do well there since they know needlework.¡± The man replied, ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t in good health, but if it weren¡¯t for the medicine Second Young Master Su prescribed, she could not have made these shoes. Still, I don¡¯t want her to tire herself out. ¡°Also, my wife is pregnant and can¡¯t leave home to work. Fortunately, Su Teng Village¡¯s market is big, and I can do business here.¡± The man often sold shoes at the market and could go home in less than an afternoon because he typically sold out by then. Since he profited a lot, he could buy meat for his wife to eat and nourish herself. ¡°There¡¯s something good about being at home,¡± the woman said in realization, ¡°The whole family can see each other every day, and you can decide your own time. ¡°I¡¯m selling small jars of pickled vegetables that I made at home. Although they aren¡¯t fresh, 1 thought outsiders might enjoy them, so I¡¯m selling them here. My earnings are for my family at home, too.¡± The stall owner beside them could not help but chime in. ¡°Everyone¡¯s lives have improved thanks to Miss Su and her family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Many outsiders come to Su Teng Village to buy things from them. The more visitors there are, the better it is for us to sell things here.¡± ¡°l agree. Foreign merchants and visitors also know of our village¡¯s once-a-week market. Most of them use this time to buy the things they need.¡± However, some arrived at the village late and could not find a spot to set up their stalls even after walking around for a long while. One person was getting anxious when someone recognized him. ¡°Mr. Cao, come over here. I¡¯ll move my stall aside and make some room for you.¡± The man surnamed Cao said gratefully, ¡°Thank you very much, sir!¡± ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be so polite. I know your daughter, Cao Shuang. She saved my brother after the earthquake. My brother would have bled out if she hadn¡¯t bandaged him in time.¡± Cao Shuangs father never thought people here would recognize him for his daughter¡¯s good deeds. He never expected to bask in his daughter¡¯s glory. Fortunately, he did not have many things to sell, and he did not take up too much space. He said, ¡°My family made these sachets. Although they¡¯re small, I¡¯m selling them to support my family. There are some herbs in them to help with sleeping. ¡± Cao Shuang had prepared these herbs. Of course, her teacher, Su Binglan, had permitted them. The man beside Mr. Cao was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s evident that your daughter made those. She¡¯s a promising young lady.¡± Mr. Cao grinned from ear to ear. ¡°My wife and I hesitated when Miss Su wanted to take in female apprentices. However, my daughter insisted, so my wife let her become Miss Su l s apprentice. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect her to exceed my expectations. Now, I no longer have to travel far to visit a doctor if I feel ill.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Travel Passes Chapter 522: Travel Passes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. Cao was prideful when he spoke about his daughter. He was glad he had sent his daughter to study medicine. Everyone became envious of his family. Later, those who hesitated to send their daughters to study medicine became upset because others had already filled the available spots long ago. Moreover, everyone witnessed Cao Shuangs capabilities after the earthquake. Everyone would recognize Mr. Cao wherever he went because they knew his daughter was a promising young lady. Mr. Cao became well-known because of his daughter¡¯s good deeds. The Caos could hold their heads high in the villages. Sometimes, people would fall ill in the middle of the night and would call for Cao Shuang. Since their village was far from Tenghe Town and Su Teng Village, it was inconvenient for them to find a doctor in the middle of the The adults would grow anxious if their children caught a cold or fever. Fortunately, Cao Shuang had learned medical skills and had some herbs at home to prescribe medicine to the sick. Everyone in their village treated the Caos with respect. Nir. Cao had never enjoyed such treatment before, but someone recognized him when he struggled to find a spot in Su Teng Village¡¯s market. ¡®l wouldn¡¯t have found a spot to open my stall without my daughter.¡¯ Mr. Cao sighed inwardly. Everyone else looked at him enviously. ¡°He must be proud to have such a promising daughter. If we had known this earlier, we would¡¯ve sent our daughters to study medicine.¡± ¡°l wanted my daughter to study medicine, but she wasn¡¯t old enough. I hope she¡¯ll have another opportunity in a few years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone was pedantic in the past. It¡¯s always good to learn essential skills like medicine. Plus, Miss Su and Second Young Master Su are such good people. They must only accept exceptionally hardworking students.¡± ¡°l agree. My son is learning pottery in Miss Su¡¯ s workshop now. The bottle he made was gorgeous.¡± ¡°Most people¡¯s children work for Miss Su. She provides excellent benefits, so why do you still set up a stall here?¡± Everyone laughed. ¡°We can¡¯t just let our children do all the work. As parents, we must also earn money to support our families.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Still, there¡¯s less pressure at home now. Our children know how to work hard. They get paid monthly and even help grow more crops for us to harvest in spring next year.¡± ¡°l heard Su Teng Village will have high-yield seeds in spring. We must buy some from them when the time comes.¡¯ ¡°Right! If you don¡¯t believe in anything else, believe in Miss Su. How many people would have died in the earthquake if it weren¡¯t for her?¡± ¡°Oh, Su Xueye and his construction team recently rebuilt our house with bricks.¡¯ ¡°Everyone is using bricks to repair their houses these days. The families who own the houses that survived the earthquake are now reinforcing other parts of their houses with bricks. However, the demand for bricks is too high now, so people have to wait to buy more.¡± ¡°I considered selling some items to buy more braised meat for my children to eat at noon.¡± ¡°Yes, you must buy those before they sell out.¡± ¡°Last time, Old Madam Su said each family can only buy one serving of braised meat whenever the market opens. That way, everyone will have some.¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to buy some tofu. I want to make stewed tofu with cabbage for my family.¡± Everyone spoke one after another, their faces full of brilliant smiles. However, some still could not find a spot to open their stalls. Hence, Chief Su had to come and clear a corner for them. The market initially ran along one street, but it later expanded around the corner into another. Still, no one was worried about the location because many people visited the market. Chief Su looked around the bustling market and said smilingly, ¡°The market keeps expanding. I¡¯ll clear that road later for more people to set up their stalls.¡¯ Chief Su l s wife added, ¡°Binglan suggested handing out travel passes and dividing the street into sections. We can put food in one section, daily necessities in another, clothing over there, etcetera. ¡°That¡¯ll make it more convenient for people to buy things. If they need something specific, they can go to these sections to find them.¡± Chief Su nodded. ¡°Yes, Binglan is as brilliant as always. That¡¯s an excellent idea. We¡¯ll implement those soon. Still, there are many more vendors and visitors this time than last week.¡¯ His wife was delighted and said smilingly, ¡°That shows how much livelier our village has become. Business is good, and everyone, including visitors, benefits from it.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s good now that our village has become famous.¡± Chief Su looked around the bustling market and felt a sense of accomplishment. His wife thought of something and said, ¡°Many people also order furniture from my eldest daughter-in-law when they visit.¡± Madam Zhou had opened a furniture store long ago. Her craftsmanship in her furniture was exquisite, and she made them more practical. Her chairs were soft, and everyone liked them. She would be swamped whenever the market opened. That was because everyone used the market as an excuse to visit Su Teng Village. They also thought it was more convenient to visit then because they could also buy daily necessities before going home. That way, they would not have to make two trips to the village. Chief Su nodded. ¡°Indeed. We¡¯re always busy whenever the market opens. You should go and help Madam Zhou.¡± His wife agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and help her now. You should hurry home, too. You don¡¯t want people to be looking for you, and you¡¯re not there, right?¡± ¡°l know.¡± Since he was the village¡¯s chief, people would look for him if they encountered problems at the market. Moreover, Chief Su handled things fairly and had everyone¡¯s respect. More people came to the market after daybreak. Some came on foot, others came with small carts to carry things, and the rest entered on oxcarts. However, only a few had oxcarts. Most who traveled via carriage were traveling merchants. They came to the market wanting to buy various things. Although Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua often managed the tofu factory, they could walk around freely since they had a manager to run the place. The older couple had fun walking around and looking at things, even though they didn¡¯t buy anything. Since the village had little entertainment, people looked forward to walking in the market. Shen Qiuhua carried a basket along. She thought she would need it if she saw something she needed to buy. Su Fengmao accompanied her, and the couple strolled around. He would listen to whatever his wife said. However, after walking around for a while, he said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the factory to check on things. Our customers are probably there collecting their goods. I¡¯m worried the workers might get overwhelmed.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°All right, you can go and help. I¡¯ll continue looking around. I might buy something for lunch if it looks good..¡± Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Boisterous Voices Chapter 523: Boisterous Voices Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua had learned to cook many different dishes from her daughter. She found pleasure in cooking for her family in different ways. She would feel happy whenever she saw her children enjoying her food. Moreover, two more were people living with the family now. She saw how skinny Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle were and decided to nourish them. Shen Qiuhua considered what to make for lunch as she carried her basket around when everyone greeted her. The small vendors also refused to charge her for the things she wanted to buy. ¡°These are my items, Miss Shen. You can take them if you like them. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthey don¡¯t cost much.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, I carved these toys myself. You can give them to your grandchildren to play with.¡± Many vied to give Shen Qiuhua something. They were respectful and polite to her because they knew she was Su Binglan¡¯s mother. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart felt warm, but she refused to take these things for free. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t take these. I¡¯ll feel too embarrassed to come here next time if I do.¡± She insisted on paying for what she bought instead of taking them for free. After all, the market only existed to make it more convenient for the Su Teng villagers to sell the things they made or no longer used. It was even more convenient for people to leave their homes and buy what they needed just a few rows away from their houses. The Su Teng villagers rarely went to town to buy things. Instead, they waited for the market to open. That was because the Su Teng Market was much more lively than the one in town. In addition, Stone Village and Willow Village were neighbors to Su Teng Village, and the people there could enjoy the market¡¯s convenience. People from these two villages would visit the market one after another after breakfast. Even people from far and wide came over. Those who worked in the embroidery shop and winery typically came to the market at noon to buy lunch for their families. Some only came to walk around leisurely or visit their relatives. Many people liked visiting their Su Teng Village relatives. After seeing how well it developed, they wanted to build a relationship with the village. If the Su family were to build another factory, these people wanted to be the first to attend the interviews as soon as they heard the news. The market was bustling with chatter. Some would see familiar faces while shopping and would stop to chat. Most were old friends. After all, women who had gotten married came home less often at different times and rarely saw their childhood friends. Everyone would look excited whenever they saw their old friends. They would pull each other to the side and catch up. They even agreed to meet and talk whenever they visited home. Merchants from far and wide liked strolling around and feeling the lively atmosphere. ¡°Wow, Mother, this place is just as Father described it. It¡¯s so lively, unlike our village. ¡± ¡°Your father came to collect his goods. We can stay for a few days. I¡¯ll take you to eat hotpot, too.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s time to eat hotpot. What about the stinky tofu Father mentioned?¡± ¡°All right, we can also have that,¡± the woman said smilingly. ¡°Madam, I never expected a small village like this to be so lively.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not the only one who thinks that. Everyone says the place King Lan Ruozhu lives is remote and desolate, but this place is prosperous. I can¡¯t help but want to buy a house and settle down here.¡± A little servant girl overheard the conversation and said excitedly, ¡°I can eat delicious food more often if that¡¯s the case.¡¯ The madam shook her head and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Our family¡¯s roots are back home. Still, thanks to the things here, our Master has earned a lot. ¡± When it was almost noon, more businessmen from other places visited. Many brought their families to shop and have fun. The embroidery shop would be extra busy whenever the market opened. Even Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi¡¯s shop became popular as they started selling cured meats. The couple prepared countless roast ducks, grilled chickens, and cured meats in advance but would always sell out by noon. Those who came to buy these things could not help but sigh and ask, ¡°Could you prepare more next time, Mr. and Mrs. Fengchen?¡± Su Fengchen felt somewhat helpless as he had already prepared as much as possible. However, his business¡¯s popularity only kept increasing. Miao Zhizhi looked at him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we learn from Binglan and build a factory to make our products?¡± Many merchants wanted to order products from them because of the cold weather. After all, cured meats were easier to store and could last longer, making them suitable to order in batches. After some thought, Su Fengchen nodded. ¡°I agree, but we must buy more land before doing that. I¡¯d prefer to build it near our house so it¡¯s more convenient to care for my parents simultaneously. He was a dutiful son who naturally wanted to spend more time and accompany his parents. However, they would still be far away if he built a store or factory between the village and the town like Su Binglan. That was why he felt it would be best if his store were closer to his house so his parents would not worry so much. ¡°There¡¯s a vast piece of land to the east of our house,¡± Miao Zhizhi said, ¡°We can buy it and build a store. Then we can hire plenty of workers to help us.¡± Su Binglan had given her many suggestions before, and Miao Zhizhi had learned much from her niece. Miao Zhizhi realized that building a store was not a problem for her husband and her. Moreover, they would also give their workers wages and bonuses. It would help more villagers with their daily lives. It was also a more meaningful thing to do. ¡°Besides, we can also make and sell our grilled chicken and roast duck in the store. We can make many more things if we want.¡± The young couple had saved a lot of money, so they could buy land to build their store. Su Fengchen thought it was a perfect idea since Su Teng Village had many wide, open spaces and plenty of unused land. In addition, Su Teng Village was well-connected, making it convenient for people from neighboring villages to visit. Some even bought tofu directly at the factory¡¯s entrance. There was a long line outside, too. Previously, Su Binglan thought most visitors did not eat anything from morning till night since they spent much of their time at the market. Therefore, she built a shed at the factory¡¯s entrance with tables and stools for everyone to sit and eat tofu pudding. Many foreigners would spend a few coins to buy tofu pudding at noon and eat it with dry food. If they brought their own food, it would get cold by noon. Since eating cold food would not taste good, they broke their food into pieces and added them to their hot tofu pudding. Of course, some vendors would put a stool and table in front of their stalls to sell stews and hot soup. Hot soup only cost two copper coins; many would buy a bowl.. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Feeling Comfortable Chapter 524: Feeling Comfortable Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The vendors also made soft and fragrant pancakes. Everyone would buy more after trying one. These vendors relied on themselves to innovate the food they cooked, resulting in an excellent profit. These ordinary people were happy to sell their products in Su Teng Village. Although they were always busy, business was good. Many more people went to the market because it was off-season. They even brought their children along. Frugal people were also willing to buy delicious food for their children whenever they went to the market. ¡°How much is this fried dough twist?¡± The vendor was happy to receive a customer and replied, ¡°Only three coins for a pound.¡± The woman with a child thought it was pretty cheap. She said, ¡°Give me a pound.¡± ¡°All right, ma¡¯am,¡± the vendor eagerly weighed the fried dough twists and handed them to the woman. The woman looked at the food and smiled. Then she broke off a small piece and gave it to her son. ¡°Do you want some? You can eat some first, and then I¡¯ll buy you a bowl of tofu pudding later.¡± The little boy laughed when he heard his mother¡¯s words. He happily said, ¡°l like tofu pudding.¡± The woman agreed. remember bringing you to have it once when we came here. You kept saying you wanted more. Don¡¯t worry. Your father is already lining up for it.¡± Many people were at the shed before the tofu factory when the mother and son arrived. The factory was so busy that they had to line up sometimes. Previously, the woman and her family had gone to check it out, but many people were already waiting there. Since that was the case, the woman¡¯s husband joined the line while his wife and son went shopping. After all, the family was at the market, and the children liked to have fun shopping. Therefore, the woman brought her son around the market while her husband waited in line. The woman¡¯s family was more frugal than most and could not recklessly buy things whenever they came to the market. Most who visited would only be willing to spend a few coins as a budget. It helped them resist the urge to overbuy. Hence, most only bought a bowl of tofu pudding. It made most feel included when going to the market. The woman was only willing to spend a few coins but saw a sachet of herbs to calm her nerves as she walked around. When she heard Miss Su l s student had made it, she could not help but spend a coin to buy one. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s that?¡± The little boy was curious. The woman explained, ¡°There are medicinal herbs inside that can help me sleep. Your grandmother has always been unable to sleep well. If I buy this, she should be able to sleep well.¡± The little boy nodded. ¡°We can also share the fried dough twists with Grandma.¡¯ His grandmother was good to him, and he missed her. When the woman heard her son¡¯s words, she could not help but smile and pat his head. Older men and women also came to the market with their sons and daughters-in-law. They were shocked when they saw such a lively market. ¡°This place wasn¡¯t this big in the past. How many years has it been since we last visited?¡± The man explained, ¡°l told you Su Teng Village¡¯s market is bigger than the town¡¯s. I¡¯ll bring you around to take a look. If you see something you like, we¡¯ll buy them for you.¡± The older lady smiled so widely that her eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°Although you¡¯re working at the winery and receive excellent pay and bonuses, we must be careful and spend wisely to save money.¡± The family felt their burden had lightened since the man started working at the winery. He had a stable salary and plenty of bonuses, making it more relaxing for his family to plant more crops. After all, one would only know how much they could harvest from spring to autumn. It was okay if the weather was good, but if it were too dry or a rainstorm occurred, it would damage the crops. Those were what all farmers feared. However, they were no longer afraid and felt relieved instead. The man had a proper job and was willing to buy a pound of meat every month. Meanwhile, the man¡¯s wife knew needlework. The family thought she should go for an interview if the embroidery shop needed more workers. The older couple was strong enough to help look after the children if the man and his wife worked. The man said, ¡°Mother, I know you and Father have worked hard to raise me. Now, it¡¯s your turn to enjoy life. Let¡¯s buy more food for ourselves.¡± The older man said, ¡°Your mother and I are old now, so we don¡¯t eat much. You should buy more for your wife and child instead.¡± The man¡¯s wife said, ¡°Father-in-law, Mother-in-law, we can buy something for everyone. I¡¯ll bring you two to eat tofu pudding in a while. It¡¯s nutritious and good for digestion.¡± The younger couple were dutiful toward their elders, and the older couple was delighted. The older lady became emotional when she saw so many people. ¡°l remember coming to Su Teng Village¡¯s market when I was young. I lived with my mother then, which was close to this village. The market is several times bigger now.¡± The man quietly explained, ¡°Mother, Su Teng Village is much different from back then. Many people from north and south visit this place to buy and sell things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard merchants even line up to order things from the embroidery shop.¡± The younger woman had heard that from her good friend working at the embroidery shop. The man nodded. ¡°The Su family¡¯s tofu and stinky tofu are famous, too.¡± When the older lady heard about the stinky tofu, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I remember eating stinky tofu. You brought some home before. It was delicious.¡¯ The older lady typically did not eat much but liked stinky tofu. When the man noticed his mother¡¯s happy expression, he smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll buy you stinky tofu when we go to the factory later.¡± ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t let you spend so much money.¡± The man added, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother. It won¡¯t cost much, and it¡¯s cheaper if I buy it with my work pass.¡± Those who worked for the Su family could get discounts if they bought the family¡¯s products with their work passes. Initially, no one knew what a discount was, but they later learned that they could get things for much cheaper. ¡°Let¡¯s look around first and see if there¡¯s anything good,¡± the older lady chuckled. She also knew how to save money by planting and selling crops. Her son nodded. ¡°We can buy many cheap things since we¡¯re in Su Teng Market, Mother. Maybe we can get our daily necessities for much more reasonable prices here. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s stroll around.¡± The older lady started walking when someone suddenly called her. ¡°Old Madam Zhou?¡± The older lady did not hear it, but her son and daughter-in-law did. They turned to look, and one of them said, ¡°Mother-in-law, I think someone is calling you.¡± Old Madam Zhou turned around. She felt a sense of familiarity when she saw the person, but she could not remember who they were for a moment. The other older lady asked, ¡°Is that you, Old Madam Zhou? It¡¯s me, Wang Lianhua.¡¯ Old Madam Zhou became excited when she heard the older woman¡¯s name.. ¡°Wang Lianhua? Is that really you?¡± Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Real and Fresh Chapter 525: Real and Fresh Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The two old ladies were neighbors who played together when they were young. Later, they got married and rarely saw each other. Moreover, their parents passed alway when the ladies got older. They lived far from each other and had not seen each other for many years. Both of them did not expect to reunite after such a long time. They might not have met without going to Su Teng Market. The duo was excited. ¡°l never expected to see you here, Zhou.¡± ¡°How have you been, Lianhua?¡± Wang Lianhua said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve been well. My son is working at the hotpot restaurant in town these days. The Su family gives him many benefits. His monthly bonus and salary are excellent, too. My family is living quite well now. ¡°My daughter is still young, but she¡¯s learning embroidery. My daughter-in-law went to queue up to buy something, so I told her 1 would look around first. How have you been, Zhou?¡± Old Madam Zhou immediately answered, ¡°This is my daughter-in-law and grandson. My son works at the winery now, so our lives are good.¡± She did not need to tell the mother-son duo anything, and they introduced themselves. Old Madam Zhou¡¯s grandson asked, ¡°Is this the lady you always talk about, Grandmother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were such good friends when we were young. I never expected to see her now that we¡¯re so old now.¡± Old Madam Zhou was genuinely happy to see her childhood friend. Wang Lianhua looked at the older man beside Old Madam Zhou and asked, he your husband?¡± ¡°Yes, he is. He doesn¡¯t talk much.¡¯ Wang Lianhua greeted him with a smile, ¡°Hello there.¡± The older man was embarrassed and scratched his head. The two older ladies had endless things to discuss. They shared their current address and even said they wanted to walk around the market together. Wang Lianhua said, ¡°My bones and body have improved since my check-up at the Su family¡¯s residence and taking some medicine. Don¡¯t look down on me just because I¡¯m old. I can still walk a few miles without a problem.¡± Old Madam Zhou sighed. ¡°My legs used to hurt when it got cold, but they¡¯re better after 1 took the medicine Miss Su prescribed me. I no longer tremble when I walk.¡± The two friends were healthy, so they discussed how they should get together more often after returning to their villages. Su Binglan brought Lan Ruozhu to the market. She first brought him to the tofu factory while Blue Eagle protected them from the shadows. Since the brother and sister had only arrived in Su Teng Village late at night, they could not see much of the road. Lan Ruozhu did not even notice the factory. However, they left the Su family¡¯s house in the morning, and the sky was bright. When he and his sister left the house and looked north, Lan Ruozhu saw the large factory with a plaque hanging on it. There was also a shed full of people in front of the factory. The people had a bowl of white food before them, but Lan Ruozhu did not know what it was. He curiously looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and knew they were enjoying their food. ¡°So, those things must be delicious.¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan explained to him how she designed the factory and how everyone made tofu products inside. She did not hear Lan Ruozhu mutter as she spoke. Then she turned and saw his expression. She followed his line of sight and saw people eating tofu pudding. ¡°That¡¯s tofu pudding, Brother. Would you like to try some?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over for a bowl.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s what it¡¯s called.¡± Lan Ruozhu was eager to try it because he thought it was delicious after seeing everyone¡¯s expressions. ¡°But we¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡¯ His breakfast was delicious, and he had eaten a lot, so his stomach was still full. Lan Ruozhu also found it strange as he had never had such delicious food in the past. The kitchen staff at the mansion always prepared a pile of food for him, but he never had much of an appetite, so he would only eat a few mouthfuls. However, he enjoyed eating after coming to Su Teng Village. Lan Ruozhu felt his appetite had improved and increased. He could eat more than twice as much as before. Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she saw her brother¡¯s embarrassed expression. She had never seen him like this, even in her memories as Lan Ruobing. She felt dazed as if they had returned to their childhood. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. A bowl of tofu pudding doesn¡¯t cost much and is easy to digest. It won¡¯t overfill your stomach.¡± Lan Ruozhu was relieved when he heard his sister¡¯s words. Su Binglan saw him nodding and brought him to the factory. Meamvhile, Liu Qiao was busy scooping tofu pudding for everyone. She was the factory¡¯s manager, so she would be in charge whenever Shen Qiuhua was not around. Liu Qiao did not know much initially but slowly became familiar with her job after working there for a long time. She knew the ins and outs of the tofu factory. She became happy when she saw Su Binglan approaching. ¡°Hello, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out too much, okay?¡± Liu Qiao shook her head. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I feel energetic.¡± She liked living in this village because it was lively and wealthy. Although the market was not like this in the past, things had changed for the better. Since she was on the morning shift today, she helped prepare the tofu pudding. Liu Qiao was delighted to see how much everyone enjoyed the tofu pudding. ¡°Give me two bowls.¡± Su Binglan gestured with her fingers. ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± Liu Qiao quickly scooped two bowls for her boss. Then she asked, ¡°Do you want me to add chili for you, Miss Su?¡± Su Binglan looked at Lan Ruozhu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s play it safe for now and not add chili.¡± It was unsuitable for Lan Ruozhu to eat spicy food now, and Su Binglan did not know if Blue Eagle liked it. Blue Eagle had never eaten chili, so Su Binglan thought they should start with non-spicy ones. Then she brought Lan Ruozhu into the factory and told Blue Eagle to come out from the shadows to follow them. The factory also had a stall for business with tables and chairs inside. Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle sat there to eat their tofu pudding. Lan Ruozhu ate a spoonful, and his eyes lit up. Su Binglan observed his expression and smiled lightly. ¡°How is it, Brother?¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! The food here is better than all the delicacies I¡¯ve eaten. It¡¯s simple but tasty. Life here seems exceedingly relaxing, Sister.¡± He had slept comfortably last night as he was on a warm brick bed for the entire night. Blue Eagle devoured his tofu pudding, saying, ¡°I-It¡¯s too delicious, Princess.¡± He knew Su Binglan was Lan Ruobing and had grown accustomed to calling her ¡°Princess.¡¯ Su Binglan reminded, ¡°l)on¡¯t call me that. Just call me Miss Su.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± After that, Su binglan brought Lan Ruozhu deeper into the factory. ¡°Brother, this is where the workers wash the tofu, that¡¯s where they grind the beans, and here¡¯s where we complete the process. ¡°Everyone here is responsible for their own sections. That way, no one will know the entire tofu-making process. That¡¯s so we can keep our process a secret and not expose our methods. ¡°Also, the workers have already signed a contract and confidentiality agreement. No one can speak of what they do here..¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Fresh Cured Meat Chapter 526: Fresh Cured Meat Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu always carefully listened to whatever his sister said. At the same time, he felt sorry for her. ¡®She¡¯s just as brilliant as before, or perhaps she knows more now. Since her health has improved, she can do more things.¡¯ He turned to look at Su Binglan and noticed she happily smiled when discussing the tofu factory. For Lan Ruozhu, it was good that his sister was happy. It was his first time seeing a factory like hers. His eyes were full of curiosity. ¡®So, this is how they make tofu.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at her brother¡¯s expression and knew he found such things interesting. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to my uncle¡¯s cured meat stall later.¡± Lan Ruozhu raised his brows when he heard ¡®cured meat.¡¯ He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the things 1 ate last night?¡± Su Binglan nodded and explained smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. My Uncle Fengchen and Aunt Zhizhi were responsible for making them. We¡¯ll go there later to take a look. If you like their food, we can buy some.¡± Lan Ruozhu smiled shyly. ¡°Indeed, it was pretty delicious.¡± He enjoyed eating, but as an older brother, he felt slightly shameful asking his sister for food. Su Binglan burst out laughing when she saw her brother acting so shyly. She thought he looked adorable as she said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll buy some for you. You don¡¯t have to be so shy with me, Brother.¡± She was the one who taught Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi to make cured meat, grilled chicken, and roast duck. The young couple followed her instructions to make cured meat but never expected their business to become so popular. The demand for cured meats was much more significant than their grilled chicken and roast duck. That was because the price of cured meats was more affordable, and everyone could buy a little. They would have to buy the whole grilled chicken and roast duck, so it was more expensive than cured meats, in their opinion. In addition, cured meat tasted excellent and went well with rice. Everyone would occasionally buy some to improve the food they ate. The feelings between the siblings were indescribable. They felt like they could rely on each other. When Su Binglan reached her grandparents¡¯ houses, she saw the cured meat stall at the entrance. The young couple had modeled it after the current stalls, making it much more convenient to open it in front of their house. A long queue was at the stall¡¯s entrance, and everyone was waiting to buy their cured meats. Su Fengchen returned to his room to get a new batch of cured meat while his wife stood there to collect the money and serve everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll have two servings of your delicious duck, please. I¡¯d like the non-spicy version, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°May I have another serving of pigs head meat?¡± ¡°l want six duck heads, but there aren¡¯t many left. I hope it doesn¡¯t sell out before I get to the front.¡± ¡°l like eating their peanut side dish. It¡¯s cheap and goes well with my wine at home.¡¯ ¡°So many people are in front of us. I wonder if there will be more food if we¡¯re too late.¡± ¡°You should be okay to get some. There is other food at the market if you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t manage to buy any of Su Fengchen¡¯s food last time, so I¡¯ll buy more now.¡± ¡°l only bought some the last time I came, and they sold out of pig¡¯s head meat. It tastes much better here than the ones we make at home. It¡¯s much tastier when the Su family makes it.¡± Su Fengchen learned hunger marketing from Su Binglan but did not intend to do that. After all, he genuinely did not have enough cured meat to sell. Even if he and Miao Zhizhi made more, they would still be in short supply because too many wanted their products. Su Fengchen realized the popularity of his products had exceeded his expectations. However, his food indeed tasted delicious. It made people desire his products more than others. He had previously made cured meats according to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. Then he, his wife, and his parents found it delicious and could not help but eat it for several days. Later, the family could finally restrain themselves. They realized they could not eat the same thing constantly, no matter how delicious it was. Miao Zhizhi brightly smiled as she tended to the customers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. My husband will bring more cured meat soon. We made it fresh, so it¡¯s still warm, just nice for everyone to bring home for lunch. We always sell our products in the same spot every day.¡± The people queueing up chuckled when they heard her explanation. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. It¡¯s good that we can buy more, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°We believe your food is always fresh. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t want to buy it so badly.¡± ¡°How do you make your products taste so good?¡± Miao Zhizhi proudly said, ¡°Our niece, Binglan, was the one who taught us. It¡¯s her secret recipe.¡± Everyone was enlightened. ¡°Oh, the always capable Miss Su was the one who taught you? The foods she develops are always so delicious.¡± ¡°Yeah, we went to town to eat skewers. That¡¯s your third brother-in-law¡¯s restaurant, and he said Miss Su had taught him to make skewers, too. His seasonings are also Miss Su p s exclusive recipes.¡± Miao Zhizhi was weighing the braised meat for packaging as she said, ¡°Of course, our Binglan is brilliant. Others can¡¯t imitate the food she develops.¡± Everyone agreed with her. ¡°You¡¯re right. The other barbecue skewers in town are pretty delicious but lack flavor. Their seasonings can¡¯t beat your third brother-in-law¡¯s.¡¯ Miao Zhizhi noticed the small box beside her was full again as she busied herself. She became happier and started moving faster. Then she widened her eyes in surprise when she saw her niece. ¡°Binglan, I see you¡¯re free to come over today. ¡°Your uncle will be here soon with more cured meat. I¡¯ll pack some for you to take home and eat.¡¯ Although Miao Zhizhi was only a few years older than Su Binglan, she cherished her new-found niece as an elder. She did not know why, but her mood constantly improved whenever she saw Su Binglan. Miao Zhizhi felt it was because her niece was likable. She was proud to be a part of the Su family. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°Aunt Zhizhi, you can¡¯t give me free things. I must pay for them, you know?¡± However, Miao Zhizhi insisted, ¡°You can¡¯t pay for them since you own shares. It¡¯s your business, too. If you didn¡¯t teach your uncle and me how to make cured meat, our business wouldn¡¯t have gotten so popular.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You and Uncle Fengchen are smart, so I didn¡¯t do much. I¡¯ll pay for the things you give me. If you refuse my payment, I¡¯ll feel too embarrassed to return here.¡¯ She was persistent and felt it would be troublesome for her aunt and uncle to deduct it from the dividends later. Moreover, Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi might not even consider the expense when they settled their accounts. They might even consider the product as a gift to their niece. Therefore, Su Binglan would always pay for her things. That way, it would be easier for the couple to do their accounts. Under Su Binglan¡¯s persistence, Miao Zhizhi could only take her niece¡¯s money and weigh the cured meat. However, she suddenly saw the youth behind her niece and asked curiously, ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s he?¡± Although Lan Ruozhu had suppressed his presence, Miao Zhizhi could feel a nobleness radiating from him.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Paradise Chapter 527: Paradise Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Zhizhi could not see much of Lan Ruozhu¡¯s appearance because the latter wore a hat and a scarf. Miao Zhizhi felt the youth was unique but could not tell what it was. Su Binglan replied, ¡°This is my brother.¡± ¡°B-Brother?¡± Miao Zhizhi was stunned. ¡®If I remember correctly, none of Binglan¡¯s brothers looked like him. The others don¡¯t look like this person before me.¡¯ She was puzzled, but there were certain things one could not ask. She felt it was inappropriate to pry. After all, the Su family only had one principle¡ªsupporting Su Binglan unconditionally. Su Binglan took the initiative to explain, ¡°He¡¯s my adopted brother.¡± Then Miao Zhizhi understood what she meant. ¡°Oh, 1 see. Since he¡¯s your adopted brother, he¡¯s family. Your uncle and I will cook something nice for you two.¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you, Aunt Zhizhi.¡± Su Binglan smiled. She was thrilled that her family had accepted Lan Ruozhu so readily. Then she turned to Lan Ruozhu, and he softly said, ¡°Hello, Aunt Zhizhi.¡± Niiao Zhizhi smiled from ear to eat. ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± She thought Lan Ruozhu¡¯s voice was pleasant to hear. She asked, ¡°Have you eaten breakfast? I¡¯ll tell your uncle to make you some, and you can continue walking around after eating, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten, Aunt Zhizhi. We¡¯ll walk around the market soon.¡± Miao Zhizhi¡¯s eyes lit up when Su Binglan mentioned the market. ¡°l love going to our village¡¯s market because it¡¯s lively. I would join you two if I weren¡¯t so busy now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Uncle Fengchen take care of the shop, and you can come with us?¡± Miao Zhizhi smiled. ¡°Your uncle will be swamped, so I better stay and help him. Fortunately, the market is vast and will stay open until evening. Your uncle and I will finish work soon. We planned to go shopping in the evening, after all.¡¯ ¡®Aunt Zhizhi and Uncle Fengchen have a perfect and inseparable relationship.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Binglan was genuinely happy for her aunt and uncle when she saw how close they were. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Miao Zhizhi said as if she had thought of something, ¡°Your uncle says he wants to open a cured meat store since so many foreign merchants want to order our products.¡± Initially, she and her husband only wanted to make cured meat to sell to the surrounding villagers. However, they never imagined how popular their products would become and how countless merchants from far and wide would excitedly place their orders. These merchants also constantly suggested that the young couple expand their production scale. Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen were too busy previously, but after some thought, they realized how easy it was to make cured meat. Their product was better than anyone else¡¯s because of their seasoning. Therefore, the young couple finally decided to open their store. They also wanted to ask Su Binglan for her opinion, primarily because she was the one who had taught them how to make cured meats. Then Miao Zhizhi told her niece she would receive a share of the store¡¯s monthly sales. Nonetheless, Miao Zhizhi considered asking for Su Binglan¡¯s opinion since Su Binglan had visited at the right moment. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows after hearing her aunt¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea, Aunt Zhizhi. It¡¯ll go well if you and Uncle Fengchen can handle it. ¡°Everything should be on the right track once you open your store and hire workers. Then you can train one of them to be your manager, and you and Uncle Fengchen can supervise it occasionally. It¡¯ll also be okay if you keep the recipe to yourselves.¡± The queue members were ecstatic when they heard these things. ¡°Ma¡¯am, will you open a store soon?¡± Miao Zhizhi nodded. ¡°Yes, you heard right.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll be hiring people, right? I don¡¯t know the requirements, but my son is hardworking and has excellent characteristics. I hope he can go to the interview when the time comes.¡¯ The man speaking lived far away and could not attend the winery and embroidery shop¡¯s interviews. They had received the news too late, and the winery and embroidery shop had already finished hiring. The man wondered if his two children would have another chance to work in Su Teng Village if the cured meat store opened. Everyone knew the Su family¡¯s shops and factories gave excellent wages and bonuses. ¡°It¡¯s just an idea for now,¡± Miao Zhizhi said, ¡°We¡¯ll inform everyone about the interview after we finish building the store. When that time comes, we¡¯ll mainly consider one¡¯s character to see if they are hardworking and have a good heart. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hire anyone with ulterior motives. If that happens, we won¡¯t hire that person and their family members.¡± The Su family could put an end to people with evil intentions with this method. ¡°Of course. The Su family pays excellently. No one would dare have bad intentions lest they ruin their opportunities at a decent life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone has to work hard.¡± Su Fengchen came out after Su Binglan and Miao Zhizhi chatted. Meanwhile, Old Madam Su and Old Master Su helped to bring out large baskets of cured meats. The fragrance wafted through the air, and some even gulped. ¡°Ah, that smells so good!¡± ¡°Yeah, it does! I can¡¯t wait to buy some for dinner later.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have it for lunch since it tastes best when it¡¯s nice and hot.¡± Others in the surrounding area could also smell the fragrance. They looked intoxicated. When Old Master Su and Old Madam Su saw Su Binglan, they put down the basket. Old Madam Su pulled her granddaughter aside and spoke to her lovingly. She was delighted when she discovered Su Binglan had acknowledged someone as her adopted brother. Old Madam Su also took Lan Ruozhu¡¯s hand and asked him to join them for dinner. Lan Ruozhu looked at Old Madam Su l s loving expression and suddenly thought of his grandmother in the depths of his memories. However, Su Binglan explained to her grandmother that she wanted to shop at the market and that she could only have dinner with her grandparents another time. Then, Old Madam Su let her granddaughter and Lan Ruozhu go. Lan Ruozhu became very emotional along the way. He stopped and said softly, ¡°Sister, your family is perfect now.¡± He liked being in a united family. ¡°They¡¯re your family now, too, Brother.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you, Sister.¡± Then Su Binglan brought Lan Ruozhu to the market. Lan Ruozhu was shocked when he looked around. ¡°How is the market so vast?!¡± He did not expect the market to be so expansive, even though Su Wenwu had told him it was. It was as crowded as a festival, noisy and bustling with people from far and wide. Sounds of vendors, customers asking about prices, and bargaining echoed throughout the market. People were also chatting as they strolled around. Lan Ruozhu felt somewhat culture shocked as he looked at everyone smiling. He forgot his identity as King Lan Ruozhu as he became relaxed and fell into a trance. It was like he had teleported into another world without war, only warmth and peace. Everyone here worked together in contentment and harmony. Lan Ruozhu felt it was like a utopia mentioned in books he had read.. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Familiar Craftsmanship Chapter 528: Familiar Craftsmanship Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu breathed in and relaxed as the burden on his body dissipated. It had been a while since he had felt so relaxed. Su Binglan explained, ¡°The market wasn¡¯t this vast initially, but it has been growing ever since. The villagers only occupied one area last time, but the entire street is full of stalls now. ¡°Granduncle Su also cleared the street around the corner for more people to set up their stalls.¡± Su Binglan also quite liked the lively scenery. Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made all these delicious foods and drove Su Teng Village¡¯s development.¡± He guessed his sister was the reason for Su Teng Village¡¯s prosperity. Only when a village prospered would the surrounding villagers travel here to participate in the market. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Perhaps. However, people can often buy useful and cheap things here. A business will go well if anyone sets up a stall in our village. Whenever I see everyone¡¯s smiles, I remember how simple it is for them to be happy. Don¡¯t feel pressured, Brother.¡± ¡°Indeed, I was stubborn in the past.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. He had expectations of himself in the past. He immersed himself in hatred daily and forced himself to do many unnecessary things. But now that he had found his sister and looked at everyone¡¯s lives here, he suddenly felt emotional. It turned out happiness was much more straightforward than he had thought. He realized people would be happy as long as they could eat. The environment was also critical. The lively and happy atmosphere could infect even King Lan Ruozhu. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market, Brother. Let¡¯s see if you like anything, and I can buy it for you.¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°l brought some silver notes for you, Sister.¡± He had kept some in his sleeve and let the Shadow Guards carry the rest. Although most of his silver remained in the capital, he planned to give what he had to his sister. Su Binglan said, ¡°You can keep those, Brother. I have plenty of money, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± On the contrary, as king, Lan Ruozhu had done many things and could spend much of his money anywhere. Su Binglan considered this, and her heart ached for her brother. The heavy burdens and responsibilities of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion had fallen onto Lan Ruozhu. Su Binglan knew he was not at ease with these burdens. However, she could help him in the future. She remembered hiding a sum of silver and other things while living as Lan Ruobing. Still, her memory of where she had hidden these things was a little blurry. Nonetheless, she believed she could fully recover her memories after some time. Then she would remember where she had hidden these things. After that, she would have enough funds to do many more things for the people and help her brother. A new idea appeared in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. She wanted to help Lan Ruozhu develop the entire capital. She also wanted to train an even stronger elite team for him. That way, they would not have to worry if Chu Country became chaotic. The siblings would be unafraid of war if they prepared themselves fully. However, such a colossal project would require much financial support, and the siblings had many things to do to reach their goals. Therefore, Su Binglan knew she had to set up more businesses and factories to earn as much money as quickly as possible. Still, Lan Ruozhu wanted to leave all his good fortune for his sister. Next, Su Binglan brought her brother to stroll around the market. She and her brother wore scarves and hats so no one would recognize them. That way, Su Binglan could accompany her brother without anyone disturbing them. She could not help but sigh when she looked at the things everyone was selling. ¡®People from this era are highly innovative.¡¯ Everyone relied on their own intelligence. Some carved excellent children¡¯s toys, some made exquisite-looking figurines, and others cooked food like dumplings, pancakes, and other snacks. Some also sold clothes and shoes they had made themselves, while others sold their pre-loved items, stationery, books, and hand-crafted farming tools. Since many people visited the market, someone was bound to buy such things. At least one or two people stood before each stall, looking at the items and bargaining. Curiosity filled Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes as he looked around. He had never seen many of these things. He looked at them but did not buy anything. Still, he enjoyed walking around. Lan Ruozhu finally understood why everyone liked coming to the market. It was just like going out to relax and play. He and his sister stopped at a stall where a woman was selling toys. She had carved some out of wood while others were made of cloth. The dolls looked lifelike and had exquisite craftsmanship. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw these toys. Even Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes widened. Su Binglan squatted and picked up the toys to look at them. She felt they were somewhat familiar. ¡®Why do they look so familiar?¡¯ She wondered, then asked, ¡°Did you carve these?¡± The young woman gently smiled and said, ¡°My husband carved them.¡± ¡°These are exquisite.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am. My husband can make many things but only sell these.¡± ¡°How much are they?¡± ¡°Five copper each, Ma¡¯am.¡± Then someone else came over to look around and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t five copper a little expensive?¡± The salesgirl pursed her lips and whispered anxiously, ¡°M-My husband worked hard to make these. Um, he¡¯s sick, and we need money to buy medicine, so 1 genuinely can¡¯t go any cheaper.¡± An older lady beside them heard this and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, you and your husband should quickly go to the Su family¡¯s house for treatment. Their fees are cheap since it only costs five to ten copper.¡± The salesgirl frowned and said lowly, ¡°B-But my husband can¡¯t leave the house, so I plan on asking a doctor to go to my house and treat my husband.¡± She looked anxious as she spoke. As Su Binglan looked at the toys, a series of images suddenly flashed in her mind. Her face froze, then she touched the carved toy she held and said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Can you take me to your house? You don¡¯t have to pay me if I can cure your husband¡ªinstead, you can give me these toys.¡± The salesgirl was stunned when she heard that. She even doubted her ears. ¡°A-Are you sure? C-Can you really cure my husband?!¡± Su Binglan could only undo her scarf and remove her hat. Immediately after, everyone recognized her. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s Miss Su!¡± ¡°Salesgirl, this is the famous Miss Su! Her medical skills are unparalleled. She can undoubtedly cure your husband!¡± ¡°Yeah, Miss Su even healed my father¡¯s leg.¡± ¡°My grandmother drank the medicine Miss Su prescribed. My grandmother¡¯s vision is no longer blurry. She can also hear much better now. It¡¯s all very magical..¡± Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Serious Business Chapter 529: Serious Business Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone revealed revering and grateful expressions when they looked at Su Binglan. The saleswoman was also excited when she saw Su Binglan. ¡°T-Thank you, Miss Su. I¡¯ll bring you to my house now.¡± The saleswoman hurriedly picked up her things and gave up her spot at the market. Then she handed a wooded carving to the lady beside her. ¡°Thank you for making space for me. This toy is for you to bring home for your children to play with.¡± The lay smiled lovingly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s hard enough for you to earn money, and I can¡¯t take your things for free.¡± ¡°Please, take it, Ma¡¯am.¡¯ The saleswoman had arrived late to the market, so no space remained for her toy stall. However, the lady beside her had kindly moved aside and given the saleswoman a small spot to set up her stall. The saleswoman was grateful and wanted to pay the lady for her kindness. However, the saleswoman had set up her stall not long ago and had yet to sell any toys. The lady smiled when she saw the saleswoman¡¯s anxious expression. The lady said, ¡°How about this? Here¡¯s a small basket my family made. You can have it to hold your things.¡± The saleswoman nodded, took the basket, and gave the lady the wooden toy. Then the saleswoman put the rest of her things in the basket and prepared to set off with Su Binglan. The saleswoman remembered something and said, ¡°M-Miss Su, my house is far from here.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s okay. My family has a carriage we can take.¡± ¡°A-A carriage?¡± The saleswoman¡¯s eyes widened, looking adorable. Su Binglan found it amusing to see her like that. The saleswoman looked like a little girl with a mature woman¡¯s hairdo. The people of this era only had a few restrictions. Everyone¡¯s hairstyle was casual, but some insisted on combing theirs to look more lady-like. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Oh, right. Where¡¯s your house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Eastern Thunder Village.¡± Indeed, the village was far away. Su Binglan looked at the saleswoman and asked, ¡°How old are you? Did you walk here from Eastern Thunder Village this morning?¡± The salesgirl answered, ¡°My name is Lei Tongtong, and I¡¯m fourteen this year. Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m capable enough to have set off before dawn and walked here.¡¯ Su Binglan raised her eyebrows, thinking, ¡®Her surname is Lei, but I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s a coincidence.¡¯ ¡°Since we¡¯re heading to Eastern Thunder Village, taking the carriage will be more convenient.¡± Lei Tongtong was relatively simple, so she did not suspect anything after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. Moreover, she knew Su Binglan was a good person that everyone acknowledged. Hence, she trusted Su Binglan. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s expression turned cold. He had a suspicion but could not be sure. ¡®l must see this man to know what¡¯s happening.¡¯ Su Binglan also felt the need to meet Lei Tongtongs husband. She wanted to know if it was him. She felt apologetic for being unable to accompany her brother around the market. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t I get Wenvvu to accompany Lan Ruozhu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± The siblings knew what it meant when they looked at each other. Su Binglan also knew her brother had a suspicion. She said, ¡°All right then.¡± Lan Ruozhu added, ¡°Besides, we can go to the market anytime. We have important business to attend to now.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Then Lei Tongtong, Blue Eagel, and the siblings boarded the carriage and headed toward Eastern Thunder Village. Su Binglan looked at Lei Tongtongs adorable and innocent appearance before asking, ¡°Who tied your hair?¡± ¡°My husband did. He wanted to give me a young girl¡¯s hairstyle, but I wanted a more womanly one because I¡¯m married to him.¡± Lei Tongtong was all smiles whenever she mentioned her husband. She seemed to love him very much. ¡°Then your husband must dote on you a lot.¡± Lei Tongtong nodded without hesitation and said, ¡®Yes, he¡¯s my perfect husband.¡¯ However, she thought of something, and her expression became downcast. Su Binglan looked at her and felt the latter was like a child. Lei Tongtongs eyes were crystal clear, and she seemed well protected. ¡°Your husband doesn¡¯t know you often go to the market to sell things, right?¡± Lei Tongtong blinked when she heard that. ¡°H-How did you know.¡± ¡°l just guessed as much,¡± Su Binglan chuckled. Lei Tongtong looked innocent, and her husband doted on her very much. Since that was the case, he would not bear to let her travel so far just to sell things. Moreover, those toys looked like they had more meaning to them. Lei Tongtongs husband had probably made them for Lei Tongtong. No wonder she looked heartbroken when she was trying to sell them. She could not bear to sell the toys but had to do it for her husband¡¯s treatment. ¡°Did your husband make these toys for you?¡± Lei Tongtong felt saddened when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s question. She nodded. ¡°Yes, he made them. I couldn¡¯t bear to sell them.¡± She was reluctant to play with the toys, fearing she would break them. Su Binglan looked at Lei Tongtongs downcast expression and reached out to stroke the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Your husband can make you more toys when he recovers.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± Lei Tong Tong nodded. It was already noon when the trio arrived at Eastern Thunder Village near the foot of a valley. The population was relatively small, and everyone had the Lei surname. Smoke also emerged from every household, probably from everyone cooking. Lei Tongtong alighted from the carriage and saw a man standing at the door of a thatched cottage. She looked over and said, ¡°That¡¯s my husband.¡± Su Binglan saw the man and could see him more clearly when the carriage got closer. Although the man¡¯s appearance had changed a little, she could still recognize him at a glance, ¡®It¡¯s Gongsun Mo.¡¯ It was the young man from the Gongsun family Su Binglan had saved. He was probably nineteen now, and she did not expect him to be married. ¡®Thank goodness he¡¯s still alive.¡¯ However, Lan Ruobing had arranged for Gongsun MO to go to Thundercloud Castle, not Eastern Thunder Village. She wondered what he was doing here instead. ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lei Tongtong should also be from Thundercloud Castle.¡¯ Lei Tongtong left the carriage and ran toward Gongsun Mo. ¡°Dear, what are you doing outside?¡± Gongsun MO used his walking stick to support himself as he looked at his wife and said helplessly, ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you come home until now?¡± He could not bear to scold Lei Tongtong too much. However, he became cold and wary when he saw Su Binglan¡¯s carriage. Gongsun MO instinctively wanted to protect his wife behind him. But she stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, dear. Miss Su brought me home. Her medical skills are unparalleled.¡± ¡®Miss Su?¡¯ Although Gongsun MO had never left Eastern Thunder Village, he had heard the news about the Su family and Miss Su. That was because someone from Eastern Thunder Village worked in Su Binglan¡¯s embroidery shop. That girl¡¯s family always liked showing off, saying how good the Su family was and how their daughter could receive wages and bonuses. Gongsun MO had heard about these things but did not know much else. He asked frowningly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go too far?¡± ¡°But 1 want to heal your leg. 1 don¡¯t want you to work like that.¡± Although Lei Tongtong was innocent, she was not a fool. She knew what to do and wanted to heal her husband¡¯s leg.. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Someone to Worry About Chapter 530: Someone to Worry About Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gongsun MO sighed softly and stroked his wife¡¯s hair when he heard her explanation. He looked conflicted and was already indifferent to life or death. He felt burdened with hatred, but he had someone to worry about. It was Lei Tongtong. He thought she was innocent and did not know how to care for herself. Su Binglan had already descended the carriage and appeared before the young couple. She introduced herself, ¡°Hello, my name is Su Binglan. That¡¯s my brother, and this is Blue Eagle.¡± She could not openly say Lan Ruozhu¡¯s name. He was still wearing his hat and scarf, so none could recognize him. However, Su Binglan believed Gongsun MO was no stranger to Blue Eagle. After all, she had arranged for Blue Eagle to settle Gongsun MO down while living as Lan Ruobing. Gongsun MO was stunned when he looked at the youth¡¯s appearance and heard the name ¡°Blue Eagle.¡± At that moment, he recalled the past, and his heart was in turmoil. Lei Tongtong looked at Gongsun MO and was shocked. She waved a hand before his face and said, ¡°Dear?¡± Gongsun MO only returned to his senses after that. His attitude toward Su Binglan and the other two changed entirely then. He was no longer wary of them and became slightly excited instead. Still, he had his suspicions. Blue Eagle was Princess Lan¡¯s subordinate, and she would arrange for him to do crucial tasks. Then, Blue Eagle became King Lan Ruozhu¡¯s follower when Princess Lan passed away. Gongsun MO felt a sense of familiarity with the young lady before him, but she looked different. He also guessed the person wearing the hat and scarf was Lan Ruozhu. ¡®But isn¡¯t King Lan Ruozhu weak and has to sit in a wheelchair? How can he stand and walk independently?¡¯ Gongsun MO had many doubts, but after seeing Blue Eagle, he knew they were from the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. He excitedly welcomed everyone. Although walking was challenging, he could use his walking stick to support himself. Lei Tongtong squatted before him and said, ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll carry you in.¡¯! She was much stronger than ordinary people and wanted to do something for Gongsun Mo. When the couple escaped from pursuit in the past, Lei Tongtong was the one who carried Gongsun MO and quickly ran away. However, Gongsun MO was reluctant to let his wife tire herself out. They rarely went out after moving here. Gongsun MO said softly, ¡°You can get up, dear. I can go in myself.¡± Su Binglan started observing Lei Tongtong more immediately after. She felt Lei Tongtongs demeanor and expression shift slightly. ¡°You¡¯re much stronger than most, Tongtong.¡± Lei Tongtong nodded. ¡°Yes, but I accidentally use too much force and break things sometimes.¡± She could not control her physical power. Gongsun MO sighed and explained, ¡°She wasn¡¯t like that when she was younger. She only became stronger after recovering from a few illnesses. ¡°You¡¯re still young,¡± Gongsun MO gently told his wife, ¡°It¡¯s expected that you can¡¯t control your strength. If you break something, we can always fix it.¡± He could always soothe his wife¡¯s temper gently. Su Binglan felt moved when she looked at Gongsun Mo¡¯s current appearance. She remembered him acting hostile, and his eyes were cold when the emperor annihilated the Gongsun family. Gongsun MO could not control his murderous aura and wanted revenge. When Su Binglan was Lan Ruobing, she thought of many places to settle in Gongsun Nio. Ultimately, she chose Thundercloud Castle. The castle was far from disputes, and its families only made perfumes and makeup. It was suitable for him to live in such an atmosphere. However, he did not expect Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle to visit the remote village. Eastern Thunder Village was far from Thundercloud Castle, and the young couple had experienced something there. After entering the courtyard, Gongsun MO closed the door and bolted it. Then Lan Ruozhu removed his scarf and hat after entering the house. Gongsun MO was even more shocked when he saw Lan Ruozhu¡¯s appearance. ¡°Y-Your Niajesty!¡¯ He was astounded and quickly knelt before Lan Ruozhu. However, Su Binglan lifted the former and said, ¡°Sit, Mo. We¡¯re not outsiders, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Gongsun MO looked at Su Binglan and then at Lan Ruozhu. His heart was in turmoil. ¡®The King is really here. Has he finally recovered?¡¯ He had seen King Lan Ruozhu before and knew the latter was frail. There were also rumors saying Lan Ruozhu would not live past eighteen years old. However, the King was eighteen years old and still okay. Moreover, he was in good health and could walk freely. Gonsun MO also felt the same when he faced Su Binglan as when he faced Princess Lan Ruobing. He became dazed. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the difference in their appearances, I would have thought Miss Su is Princess Lan. Or did Princess Lan not die and change her appearance instead? ¡®Wait, it doesn¡¯t seem like a disguise, and Miss Su is the Su family¡¯s daughter, so she has nothing to do with Princess Lan.¡¯ Su Binglan observed Gongsun Mo¡¯s expression and knew he had many questions. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll cure you now, so you no longer have to worry. I happened across a wooden toy and thought of you. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if it was your craftsmanship, so I came to see if it was yours. I honestly did not expect to be right.¡± Gongsun MO looked at Lei Tongtong, and she lowered her head, saying, ¡°I-I just wanted to earn money to get you a doctor.¡± Gongsun MO said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, dear.¡± He could not bear to blame his wife and was concerned about her. Atter all, Su Teng Market was so far away. ¡®How did she get there, to begin with?¡¯ His heart ached when he thought of how far Lei Tongtong had to run with all those things. Then he recalled the past and took the initiative to explain, ¡°Tongtong is the Lord of Thundercloud Castle¡¯s daughter. However, someone had attempted to assassinate him. ¡°He returned to the castle with severe injuries and hurriedly arranged certain things. He entrusted and betrothed Tongtong to me. I think the Castle Lord might have known too much then but didn¡¯t have the time to tell me. ¡°I never expected someone from Thundercloud Castle to harm the Castle Lord and Tongtong. The castle was under attack that night, costing many their lives. That was when I broke my leg.¡± Lei Tongtongs eyes reddened when she recalled those moments. ¡°Those people hurt my people and my husband. Fortunately, MO had made a hidden mechanism that allowed us to escape.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Gongsun MO nodded. ¡°We had to live in the wild and sleep in the open for a while. Later, we found Eastern Thunder Village and settled down. Fortunately, I had some silver for us to live stable lives here. ¡°I could only think of revenge then, but I was worried about Tongtong and didn¡¯t want to endanger her. I only want her to live happily.¡± Of course, Lan Ruozhu understood this feeling the most. Although Gongsun MO had explained things simply, Su Binglan knew how complicated and dangerous their experience was. She asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t Thundercloud Castle united and doesn¡¯t involve itself in disputes? Why would people break in and kill so many people?¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Something to Do With Miao Border Chapter 531: Something to Do With Miao Border Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That was what puzzled Su Binglan. She had arranged for Gongsun MO to go to Thundercloud Castle because it was not involved in disputes, making it easier for Gongsun MO to lie low. At that time, he had changed his name to Lei MO and lived in Thundercloud Castle as the Lord¡¯s adopted son. Lei Tongtong said, ¡°Second Uncle was the one who occupied the castle. He wanted to obtain its makeup and perfumes¡¯ secret recipes.¡± Su Binglan understood the situation after hearing that. ¡°No wonder. In other words, the castle is still fine, but he took over, and you two escaped.¡± ¡°Yeah, but Third Uncle¡¯s brothers and sisters are dead.¡± Lei Tongtong choked up. She started to cry when she spoke of this and quietly wiped away her tears. Gongsun Mo¡¯s heart ached when he saw his wife crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡¯ Lei Tongtong nodded vigorously. ¡°l won¡¯t. 1 don¡¯t want you to worry, either.¡± Gonsun Mo¡¯s heart ached even more when his wife behaved so sensibly. He hated himself for being unable to protect the Lord and Lei Tongtong. Moreover, Princess Lan had already died, and Gongsun MO dared not contact anyone else for fear his identity would endanger his wife. Lei Tongtong said, ¡°MO would¡¯ve been fine. He only broke his leg because of my father and me. My father was severely wounded and couldn¡¯t escape with us, so he told MO to take me away.¡± She understood everything that had happened, but Su Binglan did not. She looked at Lan Ruozhu and knew he knew about this. Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°Indeed, Thundercloud Castle is okay. Their makeup and perfumes are still on sale as usual. However, the capital also has access to these things. Everything seems normal. Still, no one knows there was internal strife within the castle.¡¯ Even Lan Ruozhu did not know the reason behind the internal strife. He would not have known what had happened within the castle if Gongsun MO did not mention it. ¡°Others won¡¯t discover Mo¡¯s true identity,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°So it has something to do with the castle. Was your second uncle after the castle¡¯s makeup and perfume recipes?¡± Lei Tongtong nodded and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m my father¡¯s only daughter, he wanted to give me the family business and the secret recipes to my husband. I guess my second uncle wasn¡¯t happy about that.¡± Gongsun MO added, ¡°The Castle Lord only has one daughter, and I¡¯m his adopted son. Everyone in the castle thought the Lord would entrust the family business to his younger brother. ¡°No one expected the Lord to entrust Tongtong and the business to me. He would have been okay if I weren¡¯t there.¡± Lei Tongtong became highly anxious when she heard her husband blaming himself. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. My father said his brother and the others wouldn¡¯t have let me off if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Lan Ruozhu added, ¡°l think the Castle Lord had already planned everything. Imagine how the castle would¡¯ve treated Tongtong if it weren¡¯t for you, Mo. Tongtong might¡¯ve gotten mixed up in the power struggle without you. ¡°MO, do you think she would be suitable for that environment? I guess the Lord only felt at ease if Tongtong is with you. He knew he could entrust Thundercloud Castle¡¯s properties and his daughter to you without worry.¡± Lei Tongtong nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what my father wanted. However, I don¡¯t know how to improve upon the recipes. If I did, I could adjust the formula. Then it would be useless for my second uncle to have the recipes.¡± Gongsun MO echoed, ¡°Thundercloud Castle started with perfumes and makeup, but the person who improved and innovated their recipes was Tongtongs mother. She had unparalleled talent in these things. ¡°The Lord told me that Tongtong was highly intelligent as a child, but after falling ill a few times, she could no longer distinguish the smell between perfumes. Hoxuvever, she became physically stronger after recovering. Her father often said he only hoped she would be happy.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Your condition seems intriguing. Let me check your pulse.¡± Lei Tongtong was stunned. She had called Su Binglan over to heal her husband¡¯s leg, so she wondered why Su Binglan wanted to check her pulse instead. Gongsun raised his eyebrows when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. His heart was on tenterhooks as he said, ¡°Is there something wrong with Tongtong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll just check on Tongtong first.¡± Su Binglan discovered a problem after checking the young girl¡¯s pulse. ¡°Someone or something has poisoned her.¡± Gongsun MO was highly nervous about his wife. ¡°H-How did she get poisoned? The Lord had invited many doctors to check on Tongtong in the past, but they never found any signs of poison.¡± Lei Tongtong was Gonsun Mo¡¯s only concern in this world. He was only willing to continue living because of her, so he could not let anything happen to his beloved wife. Su Binglan looked at Gongsun Mo¡¯s current appearance and felt gratified. ¡®At least he has someone to worry about now instead of letting hatred consume him. Those who care about others would want to live a good life.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not just regular poison, but also Gu used specifically against women.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gongsun MO had never heard of such a thing. His face turned pale. ¡°Could it be related to Miao Border?¡± Lan Ruozhu asked. He knew the Gu came from there. Su Binglan said, ¡°The Gu is interfering with Tongtongs sense of smell. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t differentiate between fragrances. Also, she has heightened physical strength since a chronic poison in Tongtongs body suppresses the Gu t s growth.¡± ¡°She has a strong ability to adapt. Her ability to smell will recover if 1 can cure her of the Gu and the poison.¡± Lei Tongtong was unafraid when she heard these things. She understood what Su Binglan meant. ¡°So, can I make better perfumes after recovering? Then I can earn more money and treat my husband better.¡± Gongsun MO was initially worried and nervous, but after hearing his wife¡¯s words, he said helplessly, ¡°You silly girl.¡± There was a doting tone in his voice. Su Binglan felt the need to tell Miao Zhizhi about this. ¡®Perhaps she would know where the Gu came from. After all, Aunt Zhizhi is from Miao Border and the chief¡¯s daughter.¡¯ ¡°Miss Su, will Tongtong be okay?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be okay. Hoxuvever, making her medicine will be slightly more complicated than average medicine, so it¡¯ll take some time. I can be ready tomorrow.¡± Gongsun MO heaved a sigh of relief, even though he did not know why he believed in Su Binglan¡¯s words so much. It was as if she could make people involuntarily trust her. After checking Lei Tongtongs pulse, Su Binglan told Gongsun MO, ¡°Let me take a gander at your leg before I leave.¡± She did not give Gongsun MO any time to hesitate and continued, ¡°If you want to protect Tongtong, I must heal your leg first.¡± Gongsun MO immediately shuddered when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. He felt her tone was highly similar to Princess Lan¡¯s. When the emperor annihilated the Gongsun family, he was coincidentally not home at that time. Princess Lan was the one who saved him. However, Gongsun MO no longer had the will to live then.. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: King Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan’s Plans Chapter 532: King Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan¡¯s Plans Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®Miss Su sounds as stern as Princess Lan was.¡¯ Gongsun felt like he was possessed when he faced Su Binglan. ¡®Also, she behaves and interacts with the King just like Princess Lan did.¡¯ Gongsun MO stretched out his leg in a daze and did not know that Su Binglan had already checked his pulse. His mind went blank. Su Binglan observed Gongsun MO and said, ¡°Someone broke your leg, and you lost too much blood then. Since you didn¡¯t receive timely treatment, your condition has worsened. Lei Tongtongs heart skipped a beat when she heard these things. She was about to fall to her knees when Su Binglan caught her. Lei Tongtong cried, ¡°Miss Su, please help him! I¡¯ll do anything for you if you heal him.¡± Gongsun MO felt terrible when he saw his wife like this. He said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Tongtong. My life isn¡¯t in danger.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve suffered so much.¡± Lei Tongtong turned to look at her husband with teary eyes. Gongsun Mo¡¯s heart pounded when he met his wife¡¯s gaze. He knew she was the only person who could understand him. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Tongtong. Although his condition is severe, I can heal him¡ª¡± She had yet to finish speaking when Lei Tongtong interjected with widened eyes, excited. ¡®I R-Really?!¡± Lei Tongtong suspected she had misheard because she was too excited. At that moment, she looked at Su Binglan with a burning gaze, hoping to hear an affirmative answer. Su Binglan thought Lei Tongtong looked too adorable this way. She could not help but pat the latter¡¯s head. ¡°Of course, your husband will be okay. You won¡¯t have to worry. His leg will be okay soon enough. I¡¯ll begin treatment in a while and mend his bones.¡¯ Su Binglan had placed some backup medicine in her pocket dimension, so she could directly heal Gongsun Mo¡¯s leg. She was swift and decisive when saying she could heal him. She gave him a pill and told him to take it. Soon after, he felt his whole body begin to heat up. Then his legs went numb and started to hurt slightly. Afterward, Su Binglan smeared her self-made vitality ointment on his leg. After a while, she performed acupuncture on his leg. Time passed slowly, and an hour later, Su Binglan pulled out the silver needles from Gongsun Mo¡¯s leg. At that moment, beads of sweat formed on Su Binglan¡¯s forehead. She had used Soul Powers to treat Gongsun Mo¡¯s leg. Gongsun MO felt his leg go numb and felt a gradually worsening pain. However, he was ecstatic and could feel a sensation in his broken leg. Su Binglan took out her surgical tools and said, ¡°I¡¯ll perform surgery soon, but you won¡¯t feel much pain after I give you anesthetics.¡± She passed the anesthetic she made to Gongsun MO as she spoke, and he ate it without hesitation. After eating the pill, he fell asleep. It was already afternoon when Gongsun MO woke up. Su Binglan had already fixed his leg. She then found a wooden support to tie it around his leg. Immediately after, she placed his medicine on the table. Su Binglan initially wanted to instruct Lei Tongtong to take good care of Gongsun Mo. However, Su Binglan was still worried about the young couple staying in Eastern Thunder Village. She and Lan Ruozhu discussed some things and decided to bring the young couple to the Su family¡¯s house for a few days when Gongsun MO awoke. Su Binglan wanted Gongsun MO to stay by Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side when the former recovered fully. Only then would he be safe. She also thought the young couple could live in Su Teng Village if they wanted to. Then Lan Ruozhu could arrange for some Shadow Guards to protect them. Su Binglan told Gongsun MO about their plans, and Gongsun MO said, ¡°Tongtong and I will follow Your Majesty¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡®Princess Lan had told me to live on. No matter the relationship between Miss Su and King Lan Ruozhu, Miss Su has saved me. Also, Miss Su can cure Tongtong.¡¯ Gongsun MO knew being by Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side was the safest option. Furthermore, King Lan Ruozhu was no longer the ill King of the past. Gongsun MO could see the Kings body gradually improving. Gongsun MO wanted to use his family¡¯s knowledge to help his King. After all, Gongsun MO still wanted to avenge his family and Tongtongs father. Su Binglan saw that Gongsun MO had no objections and told Blue Eagle to move Gongsun MO onto the carriage. Meanwhile, Lei Tongtong simply packed some things and boarded the carriage. Then she tried to give those wooden carvings to Su Binglan. However, Su Binglan refused, saying, ¡°Keep them. I was just joking with you at the market.¡± The Su family¡¯s house was vast, with a courtyard inside and a place for the young couple to stay. Su Binglan moved the young couple into her house primarily because she wanted to make it more convenient for Miao Zhizhi to check Lei Tongtongs health. Liu Yinyin went to call for Miao Zhizhi after dinner. Miao Zhizhi thought her niece wanted to discuss the cured meat store with her, but when she arrived at the Su family¡¯s house, she learned that Su Binglan wanted to ask her to check on Lei Tongtongs body. Niiao Zhizhi was stunned. ¡°Binglan, my medical skills are average. I-I only know about poison uses.¡± She was from the Miao Tribe. Although she was excellent at using poison and had mastered the Miao Tribe¡¯s abilities, she was not good at curing people. The Miao Tribe was the counterpart to the Masters in the Legendary Medicine Valley. Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s Gu in Tongtongs body. You don¡¯t need to cure her. I want you to identify what kind of Gu is inside her.¡± Since it was Gu inside Lei Tongtongs body, it had to be related to the Miao Tribe. Hence, Miao Zhizhi might be able to provide some answers. Miao Zhizhi raised her brows when she heard her niece¡¯s words. ¡°Someone placed Gu in this girl¡¯s body? The Miao Tribe has rules against using Gu worms to harm people at will.¡± ¡°Please, Aunt Zhizhi. Take a look at Tongtong.¡± Miao Zhizhi stretched her hand to take the young girl¡¯s pulse. Immediately after, she discovered something. ¡°My little sister raises these types of Gu worms, but why is it inside of this girl?¡± She was in disbelief. ¡°My mother doted on my little sister the most and wanted her to inherit the family¡¯s business. Even so, my mother was stringent. My sister would violate the tribe¡¯s rules if she used Gu to harm people. ¡°If so, she can no longer be their leader. Maybe her subordinates did it without her knowing. It could also be some unknown conspiracy.¡± Su Binglan did not believe the person responsible for the Gu was innocent. ¡°Consider what kind of person your little sister is, Aunt Zhizhi.¡± Miao Zhizhi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I know she schemes and manipulates people to get what she wants. Still, I don¡¯t believe she dares to violate the tribe¡¯s rules.¡± She felt depressed in that atmosphere. She had long known something was amiss with her little sister, but her parents and the rest of the tribe sided with Miao Zhizhi¡¯s younger sister. ¡°Since she¡¯s like that, she must also be ambitious.. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Colorful Chapter 533: Colorful Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Also, whether or not one dares to violate the tribe¡¯s rules will depend on how tempting the matter is.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she spoke with a dangerous tone. However, she did not know the Miao Tribe¡¯s role in Thundercloud Castle¡¯s incident. She felt things were not as simple as she had imagined. Miao Zhizhi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Do you need me to return to the tribe and investigate?¡± She also thought this matter was severe since she had witnessed her sister¡¯s voodoo on an innocent person. It meant her little sister had contacted some people outside the tribe. Although Miao Zhizhi only wanted to live and work with Su Fengchen without caring about the Miao Tribe anymore, she still wanted to help Su Binglan. Since she had become Su Binglan¡¯s aunt, she could not ignore her niece¡¯s needs. Su Binglan knew Miao Zhizhi was in deep thought, so she said softly, ¡°Aunt Zhizhi, you don¡¯t have to return to the tribe. I can¡¯t allow you to investigate, even if you wanted to.¡± Indeed, Su Binglan wanted to know some things about the Miao Tribe and what was happening. Still, she would not allow her aunt to return and take risks. If things went well for the Miao Tribe, Miao Zhizhi would not have fled and fainted before Su Fengchen found her. ¡®Aunt Zhizhi must¡¯ve experienced something terrible related to the tribe back then.¡¯ Su Binglan was highly protective toward her own people. Since the Miao Tribe could be dangerous, she would not let Miao Zhizhi go there. Su Binglan wanted to investigate the Miao Tribe personally if possible. However, she could not go now because she still had many more things to do. Therefore, she could only task someone else to investigate it for her. Miao Zhizhi knew her niece wanted to protect her and was concerned. Her heart felt warm as she said, ¡°But I¡¯m familiar with the tribe.¡¯ Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have my ways of dealing with these things. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Aunt Zhizhi. Also, I¡¯m about to cure Lei Tongtong of the Gu worm. I need you to watch as it comes out.¡± She felt more at ease with a Miao Tribe member watching. In addition, Gu was not an ordinary poison, and the situation was complicated. Miao Zhizhi saw Su Binglan taking the silver needles and asked, ¡°Binglan, will you kill the Gu worm when it comes out?¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°If it¡¯s helpful, I can use it to track the culprit, but I¡¯ll kill it otherwise.¡¯ Miao Zhizhi¡¯s tribe was on the southern border, and she was proficient at using poison, but she had never heard of someone being able to track a killer through a Gu. She was puzzled as to how Su Binglan would track that person. Still, she knew her niece was highly competent. There were things many could not do, but Su Binglan could. Miao Zhizhi looked at her confident niece and could not help but admire her. She felt Su Binglan could kill a group of people in seconds if she went to the Miao Tribe. Su Binglan packed her things and told her aunt, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the west wing.¡± Lei Tongtong and Gongsun MO were in the west wing of the house¡¯s western courtyard. As for Lan Ruozhu, he was tired after a busy day, and Su Binglan had prepared the things he needed for his medicinal bath. Meanwhile, Blue Eagle could stand guard. Then Lan Ruozhu rested for a night after his bath. His body would feel much better the following day. Initially, he was worried about his sister removing the Gu and wanted to help. However, he did as Su Binglan said after she persuaded him. Lan Ruozhu was stubborn¡ªothers could never persuade him, but he always listened to his sister. At that moment, Gongsun MO was lying on the bed with his legs fixed. Lei Tongtong was taking care of him and talking to him. When Gongsun MO looked at his wife, gentleness filled his eyes. He could only feel happy and alive with her around. There was only hatred in Gongsun Mo e s heart when the emperor exterminated his family. Although he had survived, he lived like a walking corpse. However, he felt his life had become more colorful after going to Thundercloud Castle and meeting Lei Tongtong. Gongsun MO only felt his heart beating again with her beside him. Lei Tongtong knew she had gotten poisoned but did not seem to feel anything. She was only concerned about her husband¡¯s physical condition. She feared he would get bored lying down, so she often talked to him. ¡°Su Teng Village has a lot of delicious food, dear. It¡¯s much more convenient for us to get food here. Miss Shen¡¯s cooking was so delicious, and I ate until I got full. The house is vast, too. The family is perfect, and Sister Su is very kind.¡¯ Gongsun Mo¡¯s mood improved when he looked at his wife¡¯s happy expression. However, he was still worried about her and could not help but frown. He stroked her hair softly and asked, ¡°Are you uncomfortable?¡± Lei Tongtong shook her head and said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Sister Su says my life isn¡¯t in danger.¡± Gongsun MO looked at her amusingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re already calling her Sister Su?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Su Binglan was a few months older than Lei Tongtong, so she told the young girl not to call her ¡°Miss Su¡± but ¡°Sister Su¡± instead. Lei Tongtong was talking to her husband when Su Binglan and Miao Zhizhi walked in. Su Binglan told Lei Tongtong, ¡°Lie down a while, and I¡¯ll extract the Gu from you.¡± Lei Tongtong nodded obediently, then lay on the brick bed beside her. Su Binglan observed her expression and knew she was nervous but still put on a brave front. Su Binglan guessed she probably did that so Gongsun MO would not worry. Su Binglan could not help but feel sorry for Lei Tongtong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt.¡¯ ¡°Yes, 1 trust you, Sister Su.¡± Lei Tongtong believed everything Su Binglan said and was unafraid. Meanwhile, Gongsun MO worried for his wife because she feared insects. He tried sitting up, saying, ¡°Miss Su, can I stay beside her? I¡¯m worried.¡± He was anxious to stay by Lei Tongtongs side but worried about breaking his legs support after moving around too much. Then Su Binglan would have worked hard for nothing. Gongsun MO was also sensitive and did not want to cause trouble for others. Su Binglan understood his feelings and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to move. Just sit on the bed. Tongtong, you can lie next to MO while I extract the Gu worm.¡± Lei Tongtong shook her head, then said to her husband, ¡°I¡¯m fine, dear. I¡¯ll sit with you after Sister Su extracts the worm.¡± She feared the worm would come out and enter Gongsun Mo¡¯s body, and Su Binglan could see her thoughts. Su Binglan could not help but laugh, ¡°In that case, you can sit by the side and watch, Mo. But, Tongtong, you must remove your outerwear.¡± Lei Tongtongs eyes widened.. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Ancestor’s Portrait Chapter 534: Ancestor¡¯s Portrait Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lei Tongtong looked adorable with her widened eyes. Miao Zhizhi could not help but chuckle when she saw the young girl¡¯s appearance. Her hands felt tingly, wanting to pinch the girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡®Gah, she¡¯s so cute!! However, Miao Zhizhi calmed herself. Meanwhile, the corners of Su Binglan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. On the other hand, Gongsun Mo¡¯s ears turned red when he heard that. Although he was Lei Tongtongs husband, she was still young, and the couple had always maintained their etiquette. Gongsun MO also loved and respected Lei Tongtong. Therefore, the couple always slept with their clothes on. Lei Tongtong had never been undressed in front of Gongsun MO, either. She returned to her senses, blinked, and asked, ¡®Y-You want me to remove my shirt?¡± Lei Tongtong was wearing something underneath. Although she was talking to Su Binglan, she quickly glanced at Gongsun Mo. She met his gaze, and her face instantly turned red. Then she quickly lowered her head and stopped looking at Gongsun Mo. Although she did not seem innocent, she still understood the necessary things. Su Binglan looked at her and thought she was adorable. ¡®No wonder MO cares so much about her. Indeed, Tongtong is very likable.¡¯ Even Su Binglan looked at her joyfully. Then she feigned seriousness, saying, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be injecting you, but don¡¯t be shy. Besides your husband, only me and Aunt Zhizhi are here. We¡¯re women too, after all.¡¯ Lei Tongtong felt Su Binglan¡¯s words were reasonable but still thought something was amiss. However, she could not think of what it was. She also knew Su Binglan was doing this for her own good and wanted to cure her. Therefore, she had to listen to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. Soon after, Lei Tongtong undid the straps on her outerwear. Her face instantly turned red. Su Binglan felt people of this era were highly conservative. Moreover, Lei Tongtong was wearing something more than modern undergarments underneath. No one could see anything besides her collarbones. Su Binglan and Miao Zhizhi did not look at Gongsun Mo¡¯s expression. Only Lei Tongtong did because she was shy. Gongsun MO wanted to feign ignorance, but his attention remained on his wife. He could feel her gaze and was worried she would be afraid of the procedure. He followed Lei Tongtongs gaze and saw her exposed shoulder and collarbone. Then his gaze shifted to her flushed cheeks and misty eyes, his eyes skipping a beat. ¡®She has grown up.¡¯ Gongsun MO had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He knew he had to get well quickly. After all, he could only protect her better by becoming stronger. Su Binglan¡¯s fingers moved quickly after Lei Tongtong lay down, and a row of silver needles pierced into some of the young girl¡¯s acupuncture points. Lei Tongtong felt no pain because of Su Binglan¡¯s swift actions. She looked at the young girl, saying, ¡°Breathe slowly and relax your body.¡± Lei Tongtong listened to Su Binglan and did as she said. Then Su Binglan placed her prepared basin by the bed and started burning a few medicinal herbs, causing its fragrance to waft. Miao Zhizhi was shocked when she saw one of the herbs. ¡°That¡¯s the Miao Tribe¡¯s Silver Grass! That herb is unique to my tribe and is poisonous. Are you sure you can burn it like this?¡± The mountains of the Miao Tribe were hazy all year round, and the plants that could grow in the haze would become poisonous. Silver Grass was highly toxic. The Miao Tribe knew how to mix poison with Silver Grass but had never heard of anyone burning it as Su Binglan had. Miao Zhizhi wondered what other special effects Silver Grass could have when her niece burned them alongside medicinal herbs. Su Binglan quickly made a small incision on Lei Tongtongs arm, then stared at the hole. Then she explained to Miao Zhizhi, ¡°The smell of Silver Grass and two other herbs burning together can lure out Gu worms. It¡¯s more tempting than human blood.¡¯ Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, a tiny centipede jumped toward the basin. However, Su Binglan instantly stretched her hand and grabbed it. This scene made Miao Zhizhi¡¯s heart pound. ¡°These Gu worms are highly dangerous! How did you catch it with your hand?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll kill it soon enough.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s hand emitted a blue aura that could control the Gu and paralyze it. She played with it for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s willing to be helpful. I can find some clues, so I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± Her fingers moved, and the blue aura wrapped around the Gu like a cocoon, paralyzing it. Then she placed it in a special box. Meanwhile, Gongsun Mo¡¯s face turned pale when he saw Su Binglan¡¯s actions. Lei Tongtongs eyes widened. She was so frightened that she wanted to yell but held it back. She did not want her husband to worry. Even Miao Zhizhi¡¯s heart was in her throat. However, she quickly returned to her senses and said, ¡°You¡¯re so awesome, Binglan.¡¯! Miao Zhizhi always thought her niece was more powerful than her mother. Her mother was the Miao Tribe¡¯s chief, but she had never seen her mother use such methods to control or extract Gu worms. Su Binglan recalled some things from her memories but did not know how to tell her aunt. She said, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± Even though Miao Zhizhi had left her tribe, she still retained her identity. She thought perhaps one day, she would need to return to her tribe to settle things. After all, she could only protect herself by being strong enough. Therefore, Su Binglan felt she could teach Miao Zhizhi some things. That way, the latter could protect herself, and no one would have to worry about her. Miao Zhizhi was Su Binglan¡¯s aunt, no matter what. Since they were family, Su Binglan would not be stingy with her knowledge. ¡°All right.¡± Miao Zhizhi nodded. Then she seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°My tribe used to have plenty of secrets in the past, but it experienced civil war and strife. Later, the tribe¡¯s secrets went missing. ¡°Those were the secrets our first-generation ancestors left behind. We also had portraits of them¡ªI heard they were gorgeous. Now the tribe no longer has those portraits.¡± Su Binglan raised her eyebrows when she heard these words. She remembered Shen Mohen saying the Legendary Medicine Valley had also lost some of its ancestral secrets and information. However, they lost their acupuncture secrets in a fire. Shen Mohen also said that the Legendary Medicine Valleys first ancestor was a woman. Therefore, Su Binglan wondered if it was all a coincidence. Lights and shadows flashed through her mind, but they quickly dissipated. Su Binglan had some suspicions about them.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Someone Is Weaving a Web Chapter 535: Someone Is Weaving a Web Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan thought of something and asked Miao Zhizhi, ¡°Do you know about the Ice Clan?¡± ¡®The Ice Clan?¡¯ Miao Zhizhi carefully considered it but still could not recall them. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them, but if there were one, perhaps my mother would know about it.¡± Neither Gongsun MO nor Lei Tongtong had heard of the Ice Clan either. They also did not know that there were people like the Miao Tribe who could do such strange things. Just thinking about it made their hairs stand on ends. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know about the Ice Clan. I was just asking a simple question.¡± Su Binglan did not want to burden her aunt. Even so, Miao Zhizhi felt guilty because he knew too little and could not help her niece. After removing the Gu from Lei Tongtong, Su Binglan gave her a pill and quickly bandaged the incision on the young girl¡¯s arm. Then she pulled out the silver needles. Lei Tongtong was anxious to sit up and felt dizzy the moment she did. Gongsun MO saw this and forgot about the support tied to his leg. He lost his balance after jolting up and was about to fall when Miao Zhizhi caught him. Meanwhile, Su Binglan supported Lei Tongtong and explained to Gongsun MO, ¡°Tongtong is okay. Her body has weakened since I extracted the Gu from her body. She¡¯ll feel much better after resting and taking the antidote for two days. ¡°As for whether or not she can regain her ability to distinguish smells, that¡¯s uncertain. We can only know after completely detoxifying Tongtong of the poison. ¡± Gongsun MO was in disbelief after hearing his wife would recover completely in two days. ¡®Can the antidote work that fast?¡¯ Although he dared not believe it, he was more excited and happy that his wife was okay. No one knew how nervous he was just now as his heart was in his throat. He only dared to sigh in relief after Su Binglan reassured him. Lei Tongtong looked at her husband¡¯s teary eyes and knew he was worried. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m okay, dear. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gongsun MO approached her with his walking stick and sat by her bed. He held her hand and said, ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Lei Tongtong had not rested well recently, and Gongsun MO pitied her. ¡°You two should get some rest. Shout for me if you need anything.¡± Gongsun MO respectfully told Su Binglan, ¡°Thank you for helping us, Miss Su.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Mo.¡¯ Since it was getting late, Su Binglan told her aunt to go home and rest lest Su Fengmao became anxious. Su Wenxiu saw his sister coming out and excitedly asked, ¡°Did you really cure her of the Gu, Little Sister?!¡± He was obsessed with learning medicine and wanted to garner more knowledge and skills. Since Lei Tongtong was a girl and needed to remove her outerwear for acupuncture treatment, Su Binglan did not allow him to enter and learn. However, she later explained everything to Su Wenxiu in detail, and he listened attentively. He had also prepared a notebook to note everything d?n. He suddenly thought of a question as he listened and asked, ¡°Little Sister, isn¡¯t that Silver Grass something only the Miao Tribe has? How did you get it?¡± ¡°Do you remember when 1 went to the capital to save you?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. I might¡¯ve did if not for you.¡± Su Wenxiu was afraid then. He did not have much to wear and was scared for his life. He missed home, and just thinking about him made him sad. That feeling was indescribable, and he no longer wanted to travel. Later, he started helping people, and it became his passion. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. 1 meant I picked up the Silver Grass on the way to the capital. Thankfully, it came in handy this time,¡± She knew the uses of Silver Grass the moment she saw it. However, it was highly toxic. Ordinary people would have gotten poisoned if they touched it but not Su Binglan. She had always kept the Silver Grass in her pocket dimension, finally using it on Lei Tongtong. Su Wenxiu widened his mouth in surprise. ¡°You picked it up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one was around, and I saw carriage tracks on the ground, so I guess someone was transporting Silver Grass and dropped one.¡± Su Wenxiu was puzzled. He asked, ¡°B-But why would someone transport something as toxic as Silver Grass to the capital?¡± Su Binglan never considered it then. However, her expression changed now that her brother had mentioned it. Su Wenxiu became anxious. ¡°What should we do then? Something like Silver Grass can harm many people if someone uses them to make poison. I haven¡¯t studied grass yet, so I don¡¯t know if I can develop antidotes.¡± He felt he was responsible for researching the antidote for Silver Grass since he was a doctor. In contrast to his nervousness and anxiety, Su Binglan was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother. I can cure mere Silver Grass poisoning.¡± Then she raised her brows as if she had thought of another thing. ¡°l finally know how the plague in the prefecture started. It has something to do with Silver Grass.¡¯ Fortunately, Su Binglan had managed to develop an antidote in time. She did not have Lan Ruobing¡¯s memories then and did not know Lan Ruozhu was her brother. She only made the antidote because Baili Jinghua was in town with Baili Xihong. Su Binglan cured them, and they knew about the plague since they were from the prefecture. When Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to go to the prefecture, Su Binglan guessed why and gave him the antidote. However, the plague did not spread because of the antidote. Now that she thought about it, she felt everything was connected. Su Wenxiu sighed in relief when he heard his sister¡¯s calm words. He smiled and said, ¡°1 knew you were the best.¡± Su Binglan always felt someone was weaving a web. ¡®The Gongsuns, Silver Grass, Thundercloud Castle, the Gu inside Tongtong, and the plague are connected! I¡¯m unsure who is behind these occurrences, but I¡¯ll cut down whatever web they¡¯re weaving!¡¯ Su Binglan revealed a frigid expression as she thought about this. There was an anxious knocking on the door as the two siblings talked. Su Wenxiu was stunned. ¡°Why is someone here so late at night? Are they looking for a doctor!¡± Whenever someone knocked on the Su family¡¯s door in the middle of the night, they would typically be looking for a doctor. Nonetheless, Su Wenxiu was always prepared to help. He usually had his medicine box beside his bed to use at any time. He ran out and asked, ¡°Is there something you need, sir?¡± The man panted and said, ¡°Please, save my wife. She¡¯s in labor, but it¡¯s lasted for a few hours. She has already fainted, and the midwife can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know what else to do.¡¯ The man trembled as he spoke, and his words were somewhat incoherent. It was evident he was nervous and afraid.. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Greeting Chapter 536: Greeting Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The man had no choice but to look for Su Binglan¡¯s help. He had heard of the woman in Stone Village named Li Chunliu, who had a misaligned fetus when giving birth. Su Binglan was the one who had helped her, and both mother and daughter were safe. The man had gone to check on his wife and thought she would have a smooth childbirth. However, he did not expect her to faint after a few hours. He was so scared that his hands and feet trembled. He immediately ran to Su Teng Village like a madman, so he did not know how his wife was doing. ¡°Which village are you from, sir?¡± ¡°E-East Rock Village¡­¡± The man panted heavily, and his speech was unsteady. When Su Binglan heard ¡°East Rock Village,¡± she knew it was nearby Stone Village. She did not know how the man had traveled to Su Teng Village alone. Fortunately, the weather had been good over the past few days. It had not snowed, so the roads were relatively clear. Moreover, the moonlight lit up the road for the man to travel in the middle of the night. Su Binglan said, ¡°Second Brother, go and call Li Su and Erying. Tell them they must follow me to East Rock Village.¡± She took her medicine box and drove the carriage out as she spoke. Shen Qiuhua noticed this and knew her daughter was leaving. She saw the man at the door and knew what was happening after hearing the news. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you, Binglan.¡± After all, Shen Qiuhua was the one who had accompanied her daughter last time. However, Su Binglan denied her mother¡¯s request. ¡°Mother, you can stay here. Let Wenxiu, Erying, and Li Su come with me instead.¡± Su Binglan did not have an assistant last time, so she asked her mother to help. Now that she had female apprentices, she could bring them along instead. She wanted to teach Li Erying and Li Su some practical skills. Previously, Li Erying and Li Su had only practiced on animals and gathered some knowledge from midwives. However, they had not put their skills into practice. Moreover, the two lived in Su Teng Village, making it more convenient for Su Binglan to call them for help. The two girls had gone home for dinner after class but did not sleep afterward. Instead, they studied. Li Erying enjoyed studying, and her family was proud of her. Now that her family was well off, Old Madam Li and Li Dazhuang told Li Erying to study without worrying about using candles to light up her room. Since Jiang Xiaocheng had become Li Eryings sister-in-law, the former treated her husband¡¯s family well. Jiang Xiaocheng often bought plenty of candles whenever she went to the market for Li Erying to study at night. Sometimes, Jiang Xiaocheng would also make supper for Li Erying before the latter when to bed. Li Erying was grateful to her new sister-in-law. ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out, Xiaocheng. You should rest too.¡± ¡°l won¡¯t,¡± Jiang Xiaocheng said smilingly, ¡°You, on the other hand, must study at night. I made you some egg drop soup, so drink it before it gets cold, okay?¡± Jiang Xiaocheng looked at her sister-in-law¡¯s severe expression and felt a sense of pride. After all, Li Erying saved many people after the earthquake. Those people even came to thank her later. Although Li Erying did not want that, Jiang Xiaocheng was happy to hear people praising her sister-in-law. People even started respecting Jiang Xiaocheng and her mother more. Old Madam Li and Li Dazhuang also treated Miss Jiang well. Naturally, Miss Jiang had to treat them well in return. Jiang Xiaocheng smiled when she thought about her life these days. However, after putting the egg drop soup on Li Eryings desk, Jiang Xiaocheng suddenly vomited. Li Erying quickly patted her back, asking, ¡°Sister-in-law, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Although Jiang Xiaocheng said so, Li Erying still observed her and said, ¡°Let me check your pulse, Sister-in-law.¡± Jiang Xiaocheng did not think anything was wrong with her since she ate and drank well. Still, Li Erying insisted. She checked on her sister-in-law and exclaimed, ¡°Xiacheng, you¡¯re pregnant! You¡¯re pregnant!¡± ¡°R-Really?!¡± Jiang Xiaocheng was thrilled. Li Erying checked again to ensure her. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake! You¡¯re pregnant, Sister-in-law.¡± Su Wenxiu and Su Binglan taught their apprentices to check pulses and other things. Li Erying was confident she was not wrong when she took her sister-in-law¡¯s pulse. Li Erying shouted happily, and the whole family came to the room to ask what was happening. No one doubted Li Eryings medical skills and took her word for it. Li Dazhuang patted his head and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t even suspect it, even though you didn¡¯t have an appetite last night. I didn¡¯t think you were pregnant.¡± ¡°Men don¡¯t have experience with childbirth, so you wouldn¡¯t know anyway,¡± Miss Jiang said with a smile. Li Erying echoed, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe Sister-in-law the medicine Miss Su taught me to make. You must pay attention to your daily diet, okay, Sister-in-law?¡± Li Erying was logical when talking about this. Miss Jiang sighed. ¡°Thank goodness we have a doctor at home.¡± Old Madam Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good we decided to let Erying study medicine. Everyone envies her, especially since Miss Su no longer accepts apprentices.¡± Miss Jiang added, ¡°It¡¯s also because Erying is hardworking and persistent. She¡¯s always up until late at night, studying.¡± ¡°It helps that Sister-in-law always makes me supper, too,¡± Li Erying said. ¡°We¡¯re family, after all,¡± Jiang Xiaocheng echoed.¡± The whole family was thrilled for Jiang Xiaocheng. Li Dazhuang carefully held his wife, yet his clumsy manner made everyone laugh aloud. Soon after Li Erying finished making medicine for her sister-in-law, Su Wenxiu arrived, telling her about the house call. Li Erying passed the medicine to Li Dazhuang and said, ¡°Brother, give this to Sister-in-law. I¡¯ll go with Miss Su now.¡± Li Dazhuang nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Li Erying followed Su Binglan, and everyone at home was at ease. Li Su also studied hard at night. Since Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan were getting married soon, Li Mei was making clothes at home. Li Wei usually cared for and made food for Li Su. The two sisters shared a room and lit candles at night. Li Su studied while Li Mei made clothes. Li Wei always cared for Li Su or helped her other sister with something. Li Wei said, ¡°Big Sister, Little Sister, don¡¯t tire yourselves out and rest early. Miss Su says we shouldn¡¯t study and make clothes or study under the candlelight because it¡¯s not good for our eyes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so reasonable.¡± Li Mei smiled. ¡°Of course I am, but Li Su is correct to study medicine. Now, Xiaoshuan thinks highly of Li Mei. If you follow Xiaoshuan, others won¡¯t bully or wrong you, Li Mei.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always support my sisters,¡± Li Su echoed.¡± Li Su followed Su Wenxiu after the earthquake, bandaging many people¡¯s wounds. She had also saved many people, and they were grateful to her. Everyone praised the sisters for their competence. Everyone even respected Li Mei and her family. Therefore, Li Su felt she had to work harder to support her sisters through her efforts. Li Mei smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoshuan, his mother, and his sister are okay. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± After some thought, Li Wei added, ¡°That¡¯s true. Xiaoshuan treats you like a treasure now, Li Mei..¡± Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Learn Great Skills Chapter 537: Learn Great Skills Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Wei said, ¡°Mrs. Du is nice, too. She often sends us delicious food.¡¯ The two families often interacted since Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan got engaged. Mrs. Du started treating Li Mei as her biological daughter. The Li family was not like this initially. Du Xiaoshuan had been good to his sister, so Li Wei knew it was true. Many people treated the two families politely because they knew how capable the Li sisters were. People only cared about who was the most sincere. Moreover, Du Xiaoju was a good girl and treated Li Mei as her own sister. Li Wei and Li Su witnessed it and even treated the Du family as their own. Li Wei noticed her eldest sister would smile more since she got engaged to Du Xiaoshuan. She knew Li Mei was happy and no longer needed to worry because Du Xiaoshuan helped her. Li Mei felt a sense of relief in her heart. She knew she could rely on Du Xiaoshuan mentally and spiritually. After all, she had to worry about everything at home in the past. She often had to think a lot whenever she slept. afraid she would forget something important. She could not even sleep soundly then. However, things had changed, and she could feel more relaxed because her fiance would help her. Li Mei revealed a relaxed smile when she considered this. ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late. We should rest. Li Su, you must rest your eyes, too.¡± Li Su still wanted to study and wrote down everything she had learned in her notebook. Although the paper was costly, Su Binglan had provided her apprentices with them and told everyone not to worry about using too much. Still, Li Su was reluctant to use too much paper and wrote her words tiny and densely. She also used the back of the paper. Moreover, she learned to write with charcoal from Su Binglan. Since her handwriting was small, it did not take up much space. She reluctantly put down her charcoal pencil, tidied up her notes, and placed them on the table tidily. Although she wanted to continue studying, she knew she could not since it was terrible for her eyes. The family was about to rest when Li Erying ran over. ¡°Li Su, hurry. Miss Su wants us to go on a house call.¡± Li Su quickly ran out upon hearing that. However, Li Mei reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Put on your jacket first.¡± Li Mei took her youngest sister¡¯s jacket and ran out to help Li Su put it on. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m leaving with Miss Su. Don¡¯t wait up for me, okay?¡± Li Su ran off with Li Erying as she spoke. Li Mei remained rooted, looking at her youngest sister¡¯s figure. Then Li Wei said, ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s cold in the courtyard. Come in, quick. Li Su is with Miss Su, so we can rest assured.¡¯ Li Mei nodded. ¡°l realized how much our younger sister had grown when I looked at her figure. She¡¯s different from before, and I feel she¡¯s much happier now.¡± She thought she had made the right decision by letting Li Su study medicine. It also changed Li Su¡¯s personality a lot. Li Mei could feel her youngest sister¡¯s happiness. Li Wei was a little envious of her youngest sister. Li Mei had asked Li Wei if she wanted to study medicine previously, but Li Wei was earning money at the embroidery shop then. Therefore, Li Wei considered it and let Li Su learn instead. As the middle sister, Li Wei felt she had to be responsible. After all, Li Mei had done so much for them, so Li Wei knew that working at the embroidery shop would help reduce the family¡¯s burden. That way, she and Li Mei could earn money while Li Su could study peacefully. Li Wei said, ¡°Li Su never talked much in the past. Now she¡¯s more lively and extroverted. She also smiles more often.¡¯ She was genuinely happy seeing her youngest sister like this. Li Wei only hoped for Li Su to be well. Li Wei could probably understand how her eldest sister felt now. She was always worried Li Mei would not care about her and Li Su. However, she understood it would not happen when she thought about things from Li Mei¡¯s perspective. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that we let her study. Besides, she can learn many skills and gather plenty of knowledge by Miss Su l s side.¡± The two sisters entered the house as they conversed. They did not plan to sleep either¡ªinstead, they wanted to wait for Li Su to return. Although the duo could rest assured since their youngest sister was with Su Binglan, they could not fall asleep without seeing Li Su l s return. Li Erying and Li Su hurriedly ran to the Su family¡¯s house. At that moment, Su Binglan had already pulled the carriage out and was waiting for the duo. She looked at them and said, ¡°Get on. We¡¯ll go to East Rock Village in a while.¡± The man from East Rock Village was also in the carriage while Su Wenxiu sat outside to drive it. Then Su Binglan followed suit, and Su Wenxiu whipped the horse to start moving. Li Erying and Li Su followed Su Wenxiu to other villages for house calls after the earthquake, so they had grown accustomed to traveling like this. However, they were a little nervous this time since Su Binglan came along. Su Binglan faced the carriage and said, ¡°We¡¯ll help deliver a baby soon. I¡¯ve taught and trained you guys before, so you should know what to do. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just watch and learn from me.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡¯ Although Su Binglan had told them to call her that, she was always their master in their hearts. After all, only their master would sincerely teach them and care for them. The two girls did not know how to thank their master. The man¡¯s face was pale, but he cooled down after seeing Su Binglan¡¯s calm expression. Still, he was distraught. The carriage soon arrived at his house in East Rock Village. At that moment, the man¡¯s father was pacing back and forth in the courtyard, highly anxious. The man¡¯s mother had already entered the delivery room with a midwife. ¡°Wanwan, wake up. Please¡­¡± The older woman anxiously tried to wake her daughter-in-law up. However, the latter was weak and covered in cold sweat. The whole family was worried. At that moment, Su Binglan arrived, and everyone looked at her like they had seen their savior. Su Binglan could not be bothered to talk to anyone and directly brought Li Erying and Li Wei inside. After a while, a loud cry sounded from the house. The family sighed in relief after hearing the baby¡¯s voice. The man knelt on the ground and started crying. After all, he was petrified. The midwife carried the baby and tidied it up for the family to see. Then she said, ¡°Thanks to Miss Su and her two students, the baby is okay. Otherwise, who knows what would¡¯ve happened?¡± The midwife still had a lingering fear when she spoke, Things had gotten too close for comfort, but Su Binglan and her two apprentices were terrific when they helped tremendously. Moreover, the woman had lost all her strength, but Su Binglan had given her something to help her immediately regain her strength. It was truly magical. Even the midwife was impressed that the two apprentices could do things so calmly at a young age. The midwife would have also wanted to learn from Su Binglan if she were younger. She knew Su Binglan had an extraordinary ability to save people.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Within My Ability Chapter 538: Within My Ability Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Everyone agreed with the midwife. They were afraid since things had gotten hairy just now. However, the mother and son were safe, thanks to Su Binglan and her apprentices. The man could no longer cry as he wiped his tears and hugged his newborn baby. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. Thank you, midwife.¡± He did not know what else to say. The midwife could understand his feelings. ¡°It was a close call, but your wife and son are safe now. Your son is a big boy who cries loud and clear.¡± The older woman said worriedly, ¡°Can we go in now? Has Miss Su not come out yet?¡± She had seen the two apprentices helping her daughter-in-law just now. Li Su and Li Erying told the older woman she could leave, so she did. However, the older woman was worried that she could not see her daughter-in-law yet. The midwife reentered the room and was stunned. She only knew the woman was pregnant with twins after going in. She screamed, ¡°Another one?!¡± The others standing outside were also scared silly when they heard the scream. ¡°Two babies?!¡± Previously, the family had asked a doctor to check on Wanwan, and he did not mention anything about twins. Therefore, the family always thought Wanwan was pregnant with just one child. The man¡¯s leg weakened even more, and he could barely stand while carrying his newborn. His mother hurriedly took the baby from him and anxiously wanted to go inside to take a look. However, Li Erying came out after a while with another baby in her arms. She announced, ¡°It¡¯s a pair of twins! His mother is okay, and so are the two babies.¡± Although she appeared calm, she was highly nervous¡ªeven a little excited. The children she had helped deliver were a pair of twins. Su Binglan had guided her two apprentices, and they had learned a lot. The man was shocked. ¡°T-Twins?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re twins. Congratulations, sir,¡± Li Erying replied calmly. The man¡¯s mother returned to her senses and said ecstatically, ¡°What a perfect pair of twins!¡± She smiled as she spoke, and the man¡¯s father was excited, too. ¡°A boy and a girl? That¡¯s perfect! After all, everyone says Miss Su is a lucky star.¡± The man¡¯s mother said smilingly, ¡°Exactly.¡± Then she excitedly took another ten copper and added, ¡°Thank you, midwife.¡± The midwife smiled and took the copper. ¡°You should thank Miss Su. I didn¡¯t do much.¡¯ Although her words were true, she had indeed helped Su Binglan. If word got out, it would be terrific for the midwife¡¯s reputation. Furthermore, she had helped deliver twins, which was a much more joyous occasion. Su Binglan was about to leave after helping Lin Wanwan pack up when the latter looked at Su Binglan and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± Although she had little strength left, she still wanted to thank Su Binglan. Lin Wanwan was scared and in a daze just now. She knew she could not fall asleep but could not control herself. She was exhausted and could not muster the strength to stay conscious. However, she quickly regained her strength when Su Binglan fed her with something. Lin Wanwan did not know how else to thank Su Binglan. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Take good care of yourself, okay?¡± The man and his mother carried the twins and thanked Su Binglan profusely. They even took their family¡¯s savings to give to her. Su Binglan only took two copper coins since she had principles. She was also very persistent in not allowing the family to give her all of their savings. Besides, Su Binglan knew the family¡¯s conditions were average and only accepted what she felt she deserved. The family felt touched and thought Su Binglan was just as everyone said. She was a lucky star who would come to anyone¡¯s aid. She was a kind-hearted fairy to everyone. Since Su Wenxiu was a man, he could not enter and participate. Therefore, he anxiously waited outside for the others. He sighed in relief when he finally saw his sister and the other two coming out. After boarding the carriage, he said, ¡°Little Sister, I finally understand why you insisted on taking in female apprentices. Even though I have medical skills, I can¡¯t do anything in that situation. Su Binglan knew the people of this era were still feudal. Even if Su Wenxiu wanted to help, it would affect the woman¡¯s reputation. Thus, Su Binglan followed this era¡¯s customs. She looked at Li Erying and Li Su, asking, ¡°Why are you two so quiet? Were you scared just now?¡± Li Erying returned to her senses and shook her head. ¡°No, teacher. I was excited. I didn¡¯t expect to help deliver twins. The feeling was indescribable when I held the twins. ¡°Besides, 1 just discovered my sister-in-law is pregnant. Now, I have the experience to take care of her.¡± Li Erying would be thrilled if she could help her sister-in-law. ¡°It¡¯s good that you weren¡¯t scared. After all, you¡¯re still young and have yet to experience childbirth until now.¡± Li Su said, ¡°Teacher, since the earthquake, I feel my life has become even more meaningful, especially since I can learn medicine and save people.¡± She could not describe her feelings but felt a sense of accomplishment. Su Binglan looked at her two apprentices and felt proud of them. She said confidently, ¡°Continue to study hard. You will all become outstanding doctors in a few years.¡± Su Wenxiu sighed. ¡°It looks like I must study harder too. I can¡¯t allow my students to surpass me, can l?¡± Everyone could not help but laugh when they heard his words. After reaching Su Teng Village, Su Binglan did not let her two apprentices go home. Instead, she let them wash up at her house and made them supper. She only allowed the duo to go home after they had eaten. Everyone was still awake when Li Erying reached home. Jiang Xiaocheng was also awaiting her return. She looked at her sister-in-law worriedly. ¡°Erying, you¡¯re back. Are you all right?¡± Li Erying noticed everyone¡¯s concern and felt warm inside, She knew this was what it felt like to have a loving home to return to. Her family would always wait for her with the candles lit, even if she came home late. She shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister-in-law.¡± The family did not ask much when Li Erying left, so her mother asked, ¡°What happened during your house call?¡± Li Erying told them everything, shocking everyone. She had just celebrated her birthday but was still only eleven years old. The family was astounded and could not believe she had such capabilities. Everyone was prouder than anything else. ¡°Excellent job, Erying!¡± Li Dazhuang was thrilled for his sister. Li Erying said, ¡°Now I can take good care of Xiaocheng when she¡¯s due.¡± Old Madam Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You now have the medical skills to check on your sister-in-law daily. Everyone will feel more at ease then.¡± Meanwhile, Li Su¡¯s two older sisters and younger brother were still awake when she returned home, She also told them about what had happened that night. Li Mei felt her youngest sister had grown into a fine young lady. Su Binglan was not in a hurry to rest after washing up. Instead, she went to Lan Ruozhu¡¯s room to check on him.. She noticed he was not asleep and asked anxiously, ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? Do you have trouble sleeping?¡± Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Flute Signal Chapter 539: Flute Signal Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I slept for a while and just woke up.¡± Su Binglan did not believe him and looked at Blue Eagle. Blue Eagle answered truthfully, ¡°Your Majesty found out you went out after his medical bath and was worried about you. He didn¡¯t sleep and said he would wait for your return.¡± ¡°Blue Eagle, whose side are you on?¡± Lan Ruozhu asked helplessly. He was also indulgent toward Blue Eagle because the latter was the Shadow Guards¡¯ leader his sister had trained for him. Lan Ruozhu had been safe all these years because of Blue Eagle¡¯s protection. No one was a match for the latter, no matter how powerful one was. Lan Ruozhu wondered how his sister had trained Blue Eagle to make him so strong ana capaD1e. Moreover, the King and Lan Ruobing never treated Blue Eagle as an outsider¡ª instead, they treated him as one of their own. Therefore, the siblings did not avoid Blue Eagle when they reunited. Blue Eagle knew Su Binglan was Princess Lan Ruobing, so he had to tell the truth when she asked about Lan Ruozhu. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s on your side, Brother. Still, if you don¡¯t care for yourself, he¡¯ll inform me, and I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Su Binglan pretended to look at Lan Ruozhu angrily. Lan Ruozhu said helplessly, ¡°No, I¡¯ve been lying down to rest.¡± Su Binglan stepped forward and checked her brother¡¯s pulse. After confirming he was okay, she sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯ve improved much more after taking the medical bath. You¡¯ll be more energetic tomorrow after some sleep.¡± She was delighted to see her brother improving, while Lan Ruozhu was happy to hear her words. He could start practicing martial arts again after recovering. Lan Xiyao and Bing Suwan told their son he had a talent for martial arts when he was younger, so he started learning it at three. Lan Ruozhu could have protected his sister better if he had not fallen into the water that fateful winter. He had been feeling relaxed since last night when Su Binglan performed acupuncture and gave him medicine. The fatigue in his body had dissipated, and he was not sleepy. Lan Ruozhu seemed to have thought of something. He asked, ¡°Did you extract the Gu worm from Tongtong?¡± After dinner, he listened to his sister¡¯s arrangements, then returned to his room to take his medical bath and rest. He only discovered Su Binglan had gone out for a house call as he rested but did not know how things went with Lei Tongtong. Lan Ruozhu did not think of asking Blue Eagle and could only ask his sister. He suspected Thundercloud Castle had gotten involved in many things and that things were not as simple as he had imagined. Moreover, the Gu worms were related to the Miao Tribe. He had heard his mother talking about the southern border clan. He also knew his mother was from the Ice Clan but knew too little about them. Lan Ruozhu did not even know where the Ice Clan resided or if they still existed. He had sent people to inquire about them, but no one knew anything. Su Binglan sat by the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already extracted the Gu. I have a use for it, too. Maybe I can find the person who planted it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous to keep that thing? Won¡¯t the tribe find you through it?¡± Lan Ruozhu could not allow his sister to put herself in danger. Su Binglan smiled and comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I froze the Gu and sealed its aura. No one will find it, but I can find the person who owned it. Still, we must arrange for someone to investigate Thundercloud Castle¡¯s situation.¡± She suspected Thundercloud Castle was conspiring with another force. As for the specifics, she still needed to investigate. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s expression turned cold as he told Blue Eagle, ¡°Get Blue One to arrange for the spies to sneak into Thundercloud Castle to gather more information.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu did not want to alert the enemy and ordered a secret investigation. Lan Ruobing had established the Shadow Guards Department, which nurtured spies. The spies she trained had infiltrated various forces before, and she would immobilize them to gather information if needed. ¡®Sister¡¯s Shadow Guards and spies are coming in handy. She¡¯s always wise enough to have foresight. Otherwise, things would be troublesome for us now. Fortunately, we have many people in the dark.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Blue Eagle respectfully concurred. Then he called in Blue One and the others to give them instructions. Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something and frowned. Then she said, ¡°Brother, those who tried to assassinate you came from the Pavilion of Assassins. However, we don¡¯t know who hired them. ¡°We must destroy the pavilion to warn those in the shadows. However, we must find out who¡¯s behind this first.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s entire body exuded a killing intent as she spoke. She would not allow anyone to harm her brother, but she did not have any helpers by her side now. If she did, she would have already destroyed the Pavilion of Assassins. However, Su Binglan had to be more cautious about matters regarding Lan Ruozhu. He also wanted to destroy the pavilion and would not let them off so quickly. Still, he feared other forces would shift their attention to him once he destroyed the pavilion. He was also worried about exposing his sister and putting her in danger. Su Binglan was in the middle of a conversation with her brother when she felt an impending killing intent. ¡°Do you sense that aura, Brother?¡± Lan Ruozhu¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Assassins?¡± Blue Eagle also felt something was amiss and barged in. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Su, there¡¯s killing intent nearby.¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at Su Binglan with self-reproach and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I¡¯ve put this place in danger.¡± Su Binglan calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, Brother. It isn¡¯t your fault. My hands have been itching lately, so let¡¯s use these assassins to test our skills. I¡¯ll ensure these assassins never return and destroy the forces behind them.¡± Lan Ruozhu decisively said, ¡°Blue Eagle, inform the rest of the Shadow Guards about my sister¡¯s plans.¡± Lan Ruozhu passed a flute to Su Binglan as he spoke. It originally belonged to Lan Ruobing, and he was returning it to its owner now. Su Binglan took the flute and smiled. ¡°Things will be easier with this.¡± Then she leaped upward, landed on the roof, and started playing the flute. A rhythmic and melodic sound echoed, shocking the Shadow Guards. ¡®Has Princess Lan returned?!¡¯ The Shadow Guards were familiar with the flute¡¯s melody since Princess Lan had trained them with it. She would play different sounds to represent different signals so the guards knew what to do when they heard it. That was the tacit understanding between them and Princess Lan. Blue Eagle knew Su Binglan was the princess, but the other guards protecting Lan Ruozhu from the shadows did not. They only knew Su Binglan had saved Lan Ruozhu, so he acknowledged her as his younger sister. The other Shadow Guards thought nothing of it then but were shocked at this moment.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Concealing My Name Chapter 540: Concealing My Name Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since they were Shadow Guards, they quickly regained their senses after their initial shock The guards felt their blood boil and were ecstatic. They held their breaths to listen to the flute again, confirming it was the sound the princess used to play on her flute. It was a secret of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion, and no one knew about it besides Lan Ruozhu, Lan Ruobing, and the Shadow Guards. It had been a long while since the guards had heard the princess¡¯s flute. They felt they could fight alongside the princess this time, but it was Su Binglan instead. They already had suspicions about her but would not say them aloud. Since they guessed her identity was a secret, they were okay with keeping it in their hearts and would not expose their master¡¯s true identity. The Shadow Guards remembered how hurt they felt when the princess passed ax,vay. Therefore, they had to use all their might to protect Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan. The killing intent gradually approached the siblings, growing more potent by the second. Then the melody Su Binglan played on her flute changed, carrying a murderous intent. The assassins hiding in the darkness burst forth one at a time and rushed toward the Su family¡¯s house. However, the Shadow Guards simultaneously mobilized. The night sky was dark, so Su Binglan circulated Soul Powers into her eyes. She could see everything under the night sky. She could sense movements in all directions, even without using her eyes. She used her flute to coordinate with the Shadow Guards, commanding them to fight through various melodies. Then they could preserve their strength and eliminate the assassins at breakneck speed. The assassins were from the same group¡ªthe Pavilion of Assassins. Su Binglan knew just by glancing at their clothes and observing their moves. Previously, Su Binglan had interrogated one of the assassins, and he was about to tell her the truth about who hired them. However, someone hidden in darkness killed the assassin in question with a hidden weapon. Su Binglan was concerned about Lan Ruozhu¡¯s health then and did not have the time to kill the person in the darkness. It seemed that person had reported the incident to the Pavilion of Assassins, so they sent more men to try and kill Lan Ruozhu again. There were dozens of assassins, and several of them were experts. Even so, Su Binglan did not make a move. She only played her flute to command the Shadow Guards. When Lan Ruobing trained the Shadow Guards, she also taught them to attack in various formations. Hence, they used these formations to deal with the assassins, swiftly killing them. Endless power filled the Shadow Guards¡¯ bodies as they listened to the flute. It was their battle intent and potent willpower. The assassins fell one by one, filling the air with the smell of blood. Su Binglan ordered the guards to keep two assassins alive, then fed them medicine in her pocket dimension to get the information she initially wanted. Then she entrusted some guards to protect her brother and some to clean up the scene, After all, she did not want to scare the villagers the following morning. Su Binglan also gathered a few guards and planned to head out. She wanted to destroy the Pavilion of Assassins. Knowing what his sister wanted to do, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°You can¡¯t take that risk, Sister. I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to do this. You mustn¡¯t participate.¡± He feared something terrible would happen to Su Binglan, revealing a panicked expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Binglan knew her brother would be worried about her. While speaking to him, she took the chance to insert a silver needle into one of his acupuncture points when he was not paying attention, putting him into a deep slumber. Then she instructed Blue Eagle and a few guards to protect Lan Ruozhu while she led the other guards on a mission. Fortunately, she had prepared medicine and weapons in her pocket dimension. A few days later, Su Binglan returned with the guards. The Pavilion of Assassins, which had just risen in the martial world, was destroyed. The Shadow Guards who had returned from their mission were incomparably excited. They looked at Su Binglan admiringly while Lan Ruozhu sighed in relief when his sister finally returned. Lan Ruozhu could not bear to blame Su Binglan. He only said, ¡°Next time, you¡¯re not allowed to use my acupuncture points against me.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you next time, Brother.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Have you been taking your medicine properly these past few days?¡± On the night she left, she told Blue Eagle to take good care of her brother. She also told Su Wenxiu to brew medicine and perform acupuncture on Lan Ruozhu daily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°l always do as you say.¡± He was also anxious to get better. He wanted to help his sister instead of her having to do everything alone, Lan Ruozhu did not ask how she had destroyed the Pavilion of Assassins. After all, he knew she would tell him if she wanted to, and he would not have to ask. He was happy as long as his sister returned safely. Su Binglan checked her brother¡¯s pulse and found that he had improved. She happily said, ¡°Your physique is fine, but you¡¯re still slightly weaker than an ordinary person. ¡°It won¡¯t affect your daily activities, but you must nurse yourself back to health to be in peak condition. You¡¯ll be all the better in a month. You can celebrate the New Year by then.¡± Lan Ruozhu was excited when he heard that. ¡°Can I practice martial arts again after I get better, Sister?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan chatted with her family for a while after returning. She did not want them to worry about her, so she slept. After all, she had not rested well in days and used Soul Powers again. She needed to make up for it now. However, she dreamed of Luo Jin¡¯an again after falling asleep. This time, she seemed to have followed him and seen what he had done. Su Binglan had drawn a portrait of a person who had deceived Tao Zhenggang and his wife. When Luo Jin¡¯an saw that portrait, he knew the person was a spy from the enemy country. Immediately after, Luo Jin!an took the person¡¯s jade pendant and Su Binglan¡¯s portrait and began investigating. These things were related to the battle at the border three years ago, so Luo Jin¡¯an went there. However, the border province was no longer the same. It had become a desolate land because of the fierce war three years ago. Crops and plants could no longer grow there, but some members of the Wei family army were still around the border province. The Wei family army¡¯s surviving members and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s trusted subordinates hid there, living in seclusion. These people only listened to one person¡¯s orders¡ªLuo Jin¡¯an¡¯s. When he arrived, he quickly got someone to look for clues about the person in the portrait. Although the Wei family army was no longer around, their foundation remained. Luo Jin¡¯an used his hidden information network and quickly found some clues. He learned the person was from Chu Country, but his father was born in Beishao Country. However, the person in the portrait had already defected to the enemy Beishao Country. The man had many false names, but his real name was Hong Tong, and he worked for the Hong Clan. ¡®This person is the key. He must know who in Beishao is colluding with Chu Country¡¯s officials.¡¯ Hong Tong had concealed himself well. However, he exposed himself because of the jade pendant and the portrait Su Binglan had drawn of him. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s men quickly caught him, but the mission simultaneously exposed Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: The Great Desolate Region Chapter 541: The Great Desolate Region Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an would not have gotten injured and reawoken his cold poison, but the Hong Clan had sent their experts to hunt his subordinates down when they captured Hong Tong. Luo Jin¡¯an had no choice but to use his martial arts to protect his subordinates from the Hong Clan. However, his body was not as robust as before because of the cold poison. Whenever he used his martial arts, it would trigger the poison, making it fatal to his body. However, Luo Jin¡¯an did not have time to consider things because he had to save his subordinates and the Wei family army¡¯s surviving members. He could not put them in danger. His martial arts were formidable, and the Hong Clan was no match for him, even though they sent many of their most capable people. After all, people called him the God of War. It was not just a title¡ªhe was truly mighty and had never lost. Although he had dealt with the people in pursuit, he had reawoken the cold poison and became weak. Fortunately, the group escaped, and the Hong Clan dared not send more people into the border province. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cold poison was acting up terribly. His subordinates were scared for him, but he had the medicine Su Binglan had made for him. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition temporarily stabilized after taking medicine, but the cold poison had worsened. He could not return to Su Teng Village because he still had important things to do at the border province. His subordinates wanted to send a message to Su Binglan, but Luo Jin¡¯an stopped them. He did not want his wife to worry. She was safe in the village, and Luo Jin¡¯an could not bear to let her come to the border province to put herself in danger. Moreover, knowing that Su Binglan was okay allowed him to carry out his tasks without worry. Luo Jin¡¯an used to be indifferent to life and death. He felt the same as Lan Ruozhu did, only wanting revenge. However, things had changed, and he had someone to care for. He did not want to drag Su Binglan into his problems even if he had something to worry about. He thought she did not know what had happened to him in the past and could live a good life. During his time at the border, Luo Jin¡¯an endured the pain of the cold poison and began to arrange many things. Through interrogating Hong Tong, he understood some of the dark secrets behind the war three years ago. Luo Jin¡¯an also learned what roles the enemy country and some of the Chu Country ministers played in the war. After asking Hong Tong for crucial information, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes reddened. He discovered that some of the Chu Country¡¯s ministers and the enemy country went to war to destroy the Wei family army. It was the same Chu Country the Wei family army had loyally protected. The emperor was wary of the Wei family¡¯s prestige and ability. Still, he did not need to do anything because others would do it for him. Luo Jin¡¯an fell ill, and his cold poison worsened. He would dream of many people when he slept but could not sleep peacefully when dreaming of the Wei family. He broke out in cold sweat until it drenched his clothes. The doctors guarding him were distressed and stayed by him throughout the night. However, one of the doctors admired Su Binglan very much because of the medicines she had prepared for Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an might have died from the cold poison when he used his martial arts, but the medicine temporarily stabilized his condition after he took it. Even the doctors working together could not concoct such a thing. As the doctors stayed by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s side, they noticed he would always call out the same person¡¯s name in his sleep, ¡°B-Binglan.¡± One of the doctors listened carefully and realized Luo Jin!an was calling for Su Binglan. Meanwhile, Su Binglan dreamed of Luo Jin¡¯an, and her heart clenched. When she woke up the following day, she realized cold sweat had drenched her entire body. She thought of going to the border because she saw Luo Jin¡¯an being there in her dream. Su Binglan suspected she could find him there and had to go, no matter what. She could not be at ease until she found him. She started packing her things after waking up. She wanted to bring as many spare medicinal herbs and prepare as much medicine as possible. Su Binglan also prepared a lot of food and wine. Fortunately, she had her pocket dimension to put those things inside. When Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao woke up and saw Su Binglan¡¯s cold expression, they felt something was amiss. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Binglan, you don¡¯t look too good. Did you not rest well?¡± Su Fengmao was also worried about his daughter, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two parents had grown accustomed to waking up early and noticed their daughter had woken up earlier than usual today. The older couple were worried when they saw their daughter¡¯s unusual expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Father. I¡¯m packing my things for two days to go to the border province.¡± Su Binglan wanted to leave tonight but did not know if she could prepare everything in just two days. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were no strangers to the border province. Although they did not know where it was in the past, they had been selling tofu products and dealing with merchants from far and wide. Therefore, they inevitably found out where it was. ¡°That¡¯s in the north. I heard it¡¯s cold and barren there. Why do you want to go to the border?¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart pounded. Su Fengmao also knew about that place. ¡°l heard hundreds of thousands of corpses from the Wei family army lie buried there. That place is a wasteland.¡± The border province did not belong to Chu Country or Beishao Country, and bandits roamed there. It was desolate, where no crops could grow. Therefore, the older couple felt uneasy about their daughter going to such a place. When Su Binglan did business with foreign merchants, she overheard them discussing the current border prefecture. It was Chu¡¯s border city when the Wei family army guarded it. With them there, Beishao, which lay in the north, could not enter nor attack Chu. Even the nomads riding on iron cavalry could not cross the border. The bandits in the wasteland also dared not challenge the Wei army. The commoners could live normally in the border province with the Wei army¡¯s protection. However, the border got abandoned, and bandits ran rampant after the war three years ago. The nomads from surrounding areas would also occasionally invade. Then some commoners died, and those who survived moved away. The border had become too risky to take over, and neither Beishao nor Chu wanted to interfere. Later, people knew the border as the Great Desolate Region, where various factions occupied it. Even Beishao and Chu could not control it. The two countries had signed an agreement, and their borders had retreated, making it safe for both countries. Luo Jin¡¯an had settled the surviving Wei army members there. After all, the most dangerous place was also the safest.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Pork Jerky Chapter 542: Pork Jerky Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan only knew a few things about the Great Desolate Region. As for the exact situation, perhaps she would only know after going there. Even so, she had to go for Luo Jin¡¯an. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to dissuade me, Father and Mother. I must go. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, okay? I¡¯ll be sure to be safe. Brother Ruozhu has many people around him, so he¡¯ll arrange for them to protect me.¡± Su Binglan knew her parents would be uneasy if she went alone. They also did not know about the assassins¡¯ who attacked a few days ago. Even though she told her parents Lan Ruozhu¡¯s people would protect her, she would not bring her Shadow Guards. Instead, she planned to bring Lin Zheng with her. She wanted to leave the Shadow Guards with Lan Ruozhu to protect him. She would only feel at ease if enough people were protecting her brother. Su Wenzhe and the others also discovered Su Binglan was going to the border province when they woke up. They tried dissuading her, but it was useless. She had to go, no matter what. Therefore, everyone supported her and only helped her pack her things. Su Binglan did not say where Luo Jin¡¯an was because she did not want her family to worry. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s heart tightened when he heard Su Binglan was going to the Great Desolate Region. However, he could guess she wanted to go there because of Wei Jin¡¯an. ¡®Perhaps I can call him Luo Jin¡¯an now since they¡¯re the same person.¡¯ He knew it was pointless to try and dissuade his sister regarding Luo Jin¡¯an. It was just like when Lan Ruobing cared for Wei Jin¡¯an. Therefore, Lan Ruozhu could only support his sister¡¯s decision. Then he planned to task more people to protect Su Binglan along her journey. After breakfast, Su Binglan continued packing and preparing for her journey. She first kneaded some dough and realized she wanted to make compressed crackers. After all, those kinds of crackers could be useful in critical moments. Not only did she make compressed crackers, but she also made food suitable for preservation. After kneading the dough, she made pork jerky. Everyone was protective of cows in this era, so she could not make beef jerky. Since that was the case, she opted to make pork jerky instead. After all, jerky was known for its long storage life. Su Binglan also went to the embroidery shop and told them to make a batch of down jackets, duvets, sweaters, hats, and scarves. She planned to bring these things to the border since they might be helpful. Soon after, she went to Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi¡¯s place, but Su Fengchen was not home. Miao Zhizhi said, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s cold outside. Quick, come in.¡± Su Binglan did not see Su Fengchen, so she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Fengchen?¡± ¡°Oh, Fengchen went to your Uncle Zhengde¡¯s house for breakfast. They¡¯re discussing building our cured meat store.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Binglan,¡± Miao Zhizhi asked, ¡°Do you need Fengchen for something? I can go to Cousin Zhengde¡¯s house to look for him.¡± According to seniority, Miao Zhizhi had to call Su Zhengde her cousin, while Su Binglan had to call him Uncle Zhengde. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt Zhizhi. I just wanted to buy dry-aged sausages from you and Uncle Zhengde.¡± She insisted on paying for her order, even though Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi had given her shares. After all, she wanted to make it easier for her aunt and uncle to do their accounts. Su Binglan knew dry-aged sausages were delicious and easier to store. They also went well with rice and steamed buns. Hence, she wanted to bring them to the border. ¡°Dry-aged sausages?¡± Miao Zhizhi and her husband had only made cured meats and did not know what dry-aged sausages were. Miao Zhizhi was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s a dry-aged sausage, Binglan?¡± She suspected they might be just as delicious as cured meats. Therefore, she looked at Su Binglan expectantly, eager to know what dry-aged sausages were. All she could think of at that moment was eating. Miao Zhizhi did not expect dry-aged food to be like cured meats. She just thought it must be something delicious she could eat. She did not doubt that the delicacies her niece developed would be delicious. ¡°It¡¯s also a type of food. How about this? I¡¯ll teach Grandpa, Grandma, and you how to make it first. Then you can teach Uncle Fengchen when he returns.¡± Miao Zhizhi nodded eagerly. ¡°All right.¡± People would still go to Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi to buy food even if Su Teng Market was not open. Miao Zhizhi had also hired someone from the village who knew how to do accounts and look after the shop. She followed Su Binglan¡¯s instructions and wrote the price beside each item so no one would bargain. If anyone came to buy her products, she could charge them accordingly. It would also make things easier for the worker watching the shop. Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi could relax a little more since they had someone to watch the shop and people to help them make cured meat, grilled chickens, and roast ducks. Su Fengchen had hired these people, paying them monthly salaries and bonuses. Everyone worked hard and was busy on the west side of the house while Su Binglan and Miao Zhizhi were in the main hall. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su also cooked in the main hall. The older couple was delighted when they saw Su Binglan. Su Binglan smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma. ¡°Hello, Binglan.¡± Old Madam Su could not even be bothered to light the fire. She got up and pulled Su Binglan over. ¡°Our beautiful granddaughter is here again. ¡± Old Madam Su was proud of her granddaughter. Su Binglan smiled and chatted with her for a while before getting to the point. The older couple supported their granddaughter. Of course, they also wanted to try the dry-aged sausages Su Binglan mentioned. They already knew it would be delicious. Soon after, Su Binglan started preparing the sausages. The family had plenty of pork at home since Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi ran their business there. Su Binglan used their pork and seasonings to make the sausages. Then she taught the other three how to make dry-aged sausages. She prepared the seasoning, then went to another room to choose a piece of pork to use. She brought it back to the cutting board and cut it into small cubes with a knife. Old Master Su, Old Madam Su, and Miao Zhizhi observed her actions. They could quickly remember the steps since they often cooked at home, unlike when they first started making grilled chicken and roast duck. They did not even know about seasoning in the past. However, things had changed, and they understood more about cooking and prepping. After cutting the pork, Su Binglan added her prepared seasoning and stirred the mixture. After stirring them together evenly, she poured some homemade braised soy sauce. She had made the red braised soy sauce herself for her own use. She and her family would not pass these recipes to outsiders, as they differed from those bought in markets. Although many came to inquire about what condiments the Su family used for cooking and wanted to buy them, the Su family did not intend to sell them for the time being. After all, the key to all the Su family¡¯s delicacies was their seasoning. One could only master taste and flavor only by mastering seasoning. Nonetheless, the Su family did not have to worry about others learning their cooking methods. Even if someone learned their cooking methods, they would not master the seasoning, so their food would taste different from the Su family¡¯s. No one knew how the family made their delicacies.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Self-Made Instant Noodles Chapter 543: Self-Made Instant Noodles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After seasoning the diced pork, Su Binglan took the clean sheep intestines she had prepared beforehand and started forming the sausage. Then Su Fengchen returned, shocked to see everyone stuffing meat into the sheep intestines. ¡°What¡¯s that, Binglan?¡± He knew his niece must be preparing something delicious when he saw everyone else cooking with Su Binglan. However, he did not understand what the thing they made was. Miao Zhizhi smiled and explained, ¡°It¡¯s dry-aged sausage Binglan wants, so she¡¯s teaching us how to make it. Since you weren¡¯t home just now, Binglan said she would teach us first. We can teach you later if you want to learn. Su Binglan said while working, ¡°We¡¯ll be busy making the sausages for a while, but you can sell them later as soon as we finish. It¡¯ll be much easier to make than cured meat.¡¯ The cured meats Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi made would not last long if they did not pack them, so they tasted better when fresh. However, they could store dry-aged sausages for a long while after making them. Furthermore, it was cold during winter, and the courtyard resembled a natural refrigerator. If one placed things in a tub in the courtyard, they would sometimes freeze, allowing one to store them longer. Su Fengchen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Dry-aged pork sausages? They must be delicious.¡± ¡°It tastes different from the boiled ones, Uncle Fengchen. You can eat them hot or cold after cooking them.¡± It was noon, and Su Fengchen got hungry when his niece mentioned the sausages. Still, he felt a little apologetic. ¡°Binglan, you always teach us how to cook and make money with these things.¡± Su Binglan did not mind it since she knew how to make too many delicacies. She did not think teaching her family and letting them become wealthy was a problem. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Uncle Fengchen. We¡¯re family. Besides, you¡¯ve given me some of your business shares.¡± She did not want the shares initially, but Su Fengchen insisted. He only felt at ease with that arrangement, or he would feel guilty otherwise. Su Fengchen, Old Master Su, and Old Madam Su had discussed giving Su Binglan more shares, but Su Binglan insisted on taking three at most because she felt she only taught them how to cook. He was the one who did the rest. Besides, Old Master Su and his wife lived with Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi. The older couple could live well if Su Fengchen and his wife earned. They would also be much better mentally. Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi were unlike Su Fengmao and the rest since the former lived with Old Madam Su and Old Master Su. The older couple only saw Su Fengchen and his wife and cared for them. Su Fengchen said he would not want his parents to worry, but parents could never forget about their children. The older couple would only feel at ease seeing their children thriving. These were Su Binglan¡¯s thoughts. She knew her grandparents were happy to see Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi¡¯s business booming by making plenty of delicious food. Moreover, Su Binglan would go to the border to look for Luo Jin¡¯an and did not know when she would return. She was relieved she had put many things in place for the Su family. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were getting on in years, and Su Binglan could not allow them to worry anymore. Therefore, she told her parents not to tell her grandparents about her journey to the Great Desolate Region. If Old Master Su and his asked about their granddaughter, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua would tell them she had gone to the prefecture for business. Su Fengchen helped to make the sausages, and the family soon prepared many dry-aged pork sausages by afternoon. Then they placed the sausages on their clothesline outside to dry. ¡°You can steam or boil these when the drying process is complete. The sausages will be ready to eat then. You can store them for a long time during winter.¡± Miao Zhizhi explained the preparation methods to Su Fengchen as they dried the sausages outside. She mainly explained the seasoning and how much meat to put into the sheep¡¯s intestines. ¡°If you follow these ratios, the taste will be just right, and everyone can eat them.¡± Miao Zhizhi remembered everything Su Binglan said and perfectly explained them to Su Fengchen. Su Fengchen committed his wife¡¯s words to memory. He said, ¡°In that case, we can make plenty of dry-aged sausages at once and sell them at our shop at the house entrance. We don¡¯t have to make them often if we make them in batches.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Fengchen. It takes effort but also saves time if you manage your time well. It¡¯s not like cured meat that has to be fresh and made to order.¡¯ Su Fengchen excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s good. We can make more if our customers think they¡¯re delicious. We can sell the sausages in our store once we finish building it. ¡°I believe merchants from far and wide will like them too. The best thing about these sausages is that we can store them for a long time so the merchants can bring them home without worry.¡± Su Fengchen¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke. Of course, the older couple also considered this. Old Madam Su smiled. ¡°This is good stuff, Binglan.¡± Miao Zhizhi said, ¡°Binglan¡¯s food is always delicious.¡± Su Fengchen echoed, ¡°Indeed, they are. I¡¯m curious what these sausages will taste like.¡¯ Old Master Su also smiled. ¡°Forget about you guys. I want to try the sausages too.¡± Old Master Su and his wife had eaten plenty of good food over the past few months. They ate well and were in good spirits. In addition, their granddaughter occasionally gave them spiritual spring water to drink, so the older couple¡¯s bodies had become more robust. They could not stay idle and always wanted to help. They felt more at ease, and their days went by quickly when working with their youngest son and daughter-in-law. The older couple would feel something was amiss if they remained idle for too long. Since their children were doing well, their mentality improved, and they could not stop smiling. Time was limited, and Su Binglan wanted to bring some dry-aged sausages on her journey. She left some for her uncle and the others to eat and secretly put the rest into her pocket dimension as it could dry quicker there. Su Binglan also made compressed crackers and other snacks that were easy to store. She also wanted to make instant noodles, so she did it during the afternoon. Shen Qiuhua, Su Fengchen, and the rest helped out at home since it would make things quicker for Su Binglan. However, Su Wenxiu could not help because he was busy teaching his apprentices about medicinal herbs. His sister insisted that teaching the apprentices was more critical. She looked at everyone¡¯s busy figures and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have instant noodles tonight. It¡¯s different from the noodles we typically eat..¡± Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Managing a Noodle Shop Chapter 544: Managing a Noodle Shop Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan usually made noodles for everyone. The ones she made differed from the ones everyone usually ate, and they tasted unforgettable. The Su family had just learned that there were several ways to make noodles. There were knife-cut noodles, beef ramen, soup, and fried noodles. ¡°Oh, there are also soy sauce noodles. They¡¯re delicious too.¡± These things were easy to store and eat, making them useful for Su Binglan¡¯s travel to the border. Su Binglan wanted to give the instant noodles to her husband. Moreover, she felt Luo Jin¡¯an and his subordinates had little to eat at the border, so she considered bringing these to them. Therefore, she placed some things she might need in her pocket dimension, just in case. The Su family knew she was going to the Great Desolate Region and were worried about her, so they looked emotionless. Typically, everyone would be thrilled to know they could eat something new for dinner. Even Lan Ruozhu helped the family on the heated brick platform. The Su family¡¯s house was vast, and their platform took up plenty of space. Shen Qiuhua placed a table on the platform, and the family sat around it to make noodles, doing as Su Binglan instructed. Su Binglan observed everyone¡¯s expressions and said, ¡°Please smile. I¡¯m going to the border to open a business. Besides, you all know about my skills in martial arts. I¡¯ll return home before you know it. ¡°There might be foods we don¡¯t know about there, so I¡¯ll bring them home and make them delicious for everyone.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s mood was also low because she was worried about Luo Jin¡¯an. However, she chatted and smiled to brighten the atmosphere. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll know how delicious instant and soy sauce noodles are after trying them.¡± ¡°Little Sister, can we sell these things?¡± Su Wenwu asked. He thought his family could make these noodles in large quantities if they were easy to store. Su Wenwu had become business-minded since he started running the hotpot restaurants. A business idea would always flash across his mind whenever he saw food. Su Binglan was so focused on bringing these things to Luo Jin¡¯an that she forgot she could mass-produce these noodles. ¡®These noodles will be delicious and easy to store if we made them. They would undoubtedly be famous. Then we can indeed produce large quantities. ¡°We¡¯ll open a noodle shop and make these when I return. We¡¯ll open one next to the embroidery shop. Wenwu, tell Xueye to build another shop with the same layout as the embroidery shop.¡± Su Binglan had already bought that entire piece of land. The area it occupied was vast, and she could build many more shops there. She initially intended to build a commercial street but still needed more factories. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll always do my best for you.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. He had learned much from his sister, so he admired her most. If not for his sister, he could not stay home, let alone manage the hotpot restaurants. Now, he could eat, dress, and even sleep well on a heated brick bed. He was content. Since he had suffered outside of Su Teng Village in the past, he knew how precious his current life was. ¡°Little Sister, what can Yinyin and I do?¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin had hired people to work at their haggis soup shop, then went to work at Su Binglan¡¯s accessories store. But since everyone went directly to the embroidery shop to buy items, the accessories store had become a mere decoration. The couple felt they had plenty of free time and wanted to do something. However, they knew it would only be interesting if they worked with Su Binglan. Su Binglan pondered momentarily and said, ¡°How about this? After Xueye completes the noodle shop, we¡¯ll sell soy sauce noodles, instant noodles, and other snacks. Then you and Yinyin can help manage the shop. I can rest assured when you and Yinyin watch over the shop for me.¡± Su Wenzhe became excited when he heard his sister¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Then your sister-in-law and I will have something to do.¡± Liu Yinyin was thrilled. She and her husband felt they were wasting time without anything to do. After all, everyone else in the family was busy. The couple wanted Su Binglan to give them something important to do. They were excited to manage a noodle shop. They knew how big the noodle shop would be just by looking at the embroidery shop and winery. Liu Yinyin smiled and said, ¡°Binglan, we¡¯re familiar with the bookkeeping methods you taught us. I usually go to the embroidery shop with Wenzhe and learn management methods from Aunt Ding. We¡¯ll make you proud.¡± Su Binglan felt more at ease letting her sister-in-law handle the noodle shop. She felt Liu Yinyiin was a fast learner and was willing to work hard. ¡°l feel assured whenever you do things, Sister-in-law.¡± Su Wenzhe anxiously asked, ¡°What about me, Little Sister?¡± ¡°You¡¯re calm in doing things, too, but Yinyin is more flexible. I¡¯m sure you two will work well together.¡± ¡®It seems everyone in the family has their strengths. They¡¯re diligent, and no one is lazy, which is great. Their days will only improve if they work together.¡¯ Su Binglan believed her family could do many things. She had limited thoughts about this part of Teng He town but felt a greater sense of responsibility after learning she was Lan Ruobing and reuniting with Lan Ruozhu. She knew she still had many things to do to make the country prosperous. She also wanted her brother¡¯s army to be rich with food and strengthen the military. However, she had to bring Luo Jin¡¯an home before doing these things without worry. Su Wenzhe was incredibly happy when his sister praised him. Su Binglan took a big bowl and put the noodles in it before adding homemade seasoning. Immediately after, she poured hot water into it and let it simmer for a few minutes. Shen Qiuhua asked curiously, ¡°Binglan, can we eat the noodles after boiling them?¡± Su Binglan nodded and explained, ¡°Yes, Mother. You can store these noodles for a long time. You can also take them out and boil them whenever you get hungry. Su Wenwu sniffed the fragrance, saying, ¡°It smells so good. But the aroma is different from other foods.¡¯ Su Fengmao nodded. ¡°It sure is fragrant. I didn¡¯t expect noodles to have such an aroma after merely boiling them.¡± ¡°The seasoning is what makes the noodles smell and taste good. The taste will improve if you add sauce and seasoning. You can also add a poached egg to make it more enjoyable..¡± Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Simple Happiness Chapter 545: Simple Happiness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan recalled her memories of the modern world and remembered how it felt to eat instant noodles. She remembered the fragrance wafting in her room whenever she made it. After reincarnating to this era, she could no longer eat instant noodles. She could conveniently make a packet of instant noodles whenever she was too busy to cook in the modern era. They were also convenient to bring along. Su Binglan would not have considered making instant noodles if she were not going to the border. Nonetheless, she made quite a lot but secretly kept most of it in her pocket dimension for Luo Jin¡¯an and gave her family a packet each. ¡°Everyone has a packet of instant noodles. You can make more if you think it¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Binglan had taught everyone how to make instant noodles, so the family could make them if they were hungry. She had also made many seasonings, which they could store well during winter. Su Wenzhe became hungry after listening to his sister. Although he had eaten plenty for lunch, the instant noodles before him were too fragrant and tempting. ¡°I already want to make another packet after eating this one.¡± He thought boiled and soaked instant noodles would taste different, so he wanted to try them all. ¡°Do you think you can eat that much?¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Your stomach will be full after eating just one packet.¡± Su Wenzhe always felt he could eat a lot, but Liu Yinyin knew his eating habits better. There were a lot of noodles in each batch, and she knew it when she made them. Su Wenzhe said disapprovingly, ¡°That looks like a small batch. That won¡¯t be enough for me.¡± Su Binglan looked at him smilingly and said, ¡°You only see a small batch, but it¡¯ll expand after you boil them.¡± Since there was no packaging in that era, Su Binglan could only wrap the instant noodles in oil paper to resemble packets from the modern world. Still, she helped everyone make a bowl to eat. While soaking the noodles, the fragrance wafted throughout the room. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu fiddled with his medicinal herbs in the backyard. Since some herbs did not grow well in the cold, he considered the greenhouse his sister once mentioned. However, he did not know if building one would help the herbs survive and grow. He also knew building a greenhouse would be challenging. Su Wenxiu also thought it was strange that his herbs could survive the cold for so long and had strong survivability. But he did not know that Su Binglan had planted these herbs in her pocket dimension. Since that was the case, the medicinal herbs she removed from her dimension could quickly adapt to the environment, and their survival rate would be extremely high. Furthermore, Su Binglan also watered the herbs with spiritual spring water, making them grow faster. There was no need to build a greenhouse. Of course, Su Wenxiu did not know about these things. While fiddling with his herbs, he suddenly smelled a faint fragrance. His nose had become more sensitive when he started learning medicine. He could quickly distinguish the smell of medicinal herbs and food, especially when it was time to eat. ¡®Is that the smell of noodles? Why does it smell different from the ones I¡¯ve eaten before? Also, how did the fragrance travel this far? Am I just hungry, or is something wrong with my nose?¡¯ He knew the fragrance of food was never this potent. The aroma wafting from the instant noodles was much more substantial than ordinary food. Su Binglan also wanted to make escargot noodles but was too busy now. Therefore, she planned to add them to the menu after returning from the border. If she could also make packaged instant noodles, everyone could buy some and cook them at home. Then the fragrance would waft from each house throughout the village. She also wanted to have a separate area to make escargot noodles. Su Xueye had to build the shop first, and the family had to wait for Su Binglan to return before opening it. However, no one knew if she would return for a whole year. Su Wenxiu smelled the aroma and could not help but walk toward the main hall. He could already smell the aroma getting stronger at the door. ¡°Little Sister must¡¯ve made something delicious.¡± He suspected his sister had developed another delicacy. Su Fengmao laughed, saying, ¡®Only your nose can smell food from so far away.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Sister¡¯s food is so fragrant that I could smell it from the backyard.¡± Su Wenwu teased him, ¡°Just say you¡¯re hungry, Second Brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Su Wenxiu said with a straight face, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go to the backyard and sniff it for yourself.¡± Su Wenzhe added, ¡°I remember being busy all day when I made haggis soup and sesame buns. I could still smell the food at the door and felt happy whenever I came home at night.¡± He never forgot how he felt. Now that he had plenty of free time and could often stay home, he no longer had that feeling. He was exhausted from working all day then, but when he returned home, he could smell and eat delicious food. It made him feel good. Liu Yinyin smiled. ¡°I remember it too. I always looked forward to coming home and having dinner back then.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. ¡°I thought of nothing else then and just wanted to come home for dinner.¡¯ Liu Yinyin echoed, ¡°How could we think of anything else? I still think about how much we earn, too.¡¯ Su Wenzhe also recalled those times. ¡°I was the happiest when we brought home our earnings. We counted our profits together as a family after dinner.¡± Shen Qjuhua never forgot those moments, either. She smiled happily, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. We used to wait for you two to return. Everyone was thrilled when we learned how much you could earn in a day.¡± The Su family had lived tough lives in the past. Later, they started earning money, making them feel at ease. Su Wenwu looked at the instant noodles and said, ¡°I feel the same way now. Whenever I return from the hotpot restaurants, I look forward to coming home and eating. I even tell you how the business is doing.¡± Making a good living and earning money gave him a sense of security. Eating delicious food would not make him feel guilty, either. He remembered working for the bodyguard agency and could not bear to spend money to eat. When Su Wenwu worked at the agency, he constantly thought his parents and siblings could not eat good food at home. He only thought of saving money to give to his parents. ¡°I felt terrible in the past.¡± Su Wenwu shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t the agency encounter bandits while delivering goods last time, and two people died?¡± Su Wenwu felt a lingering fear when he heard that question. Shen Qjuhua¡¯s face paled. ¡°It¡¯s not safe out there, so it¡¯s best to stay as close to home as possible.¡± Then everyone looked at Su Binglan again worriedly.. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Soy Sauce Noodles Chapter 546: Soy Sauce Noodles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, Su Wenxiu was not worried about Su Binglan because she had witnessed her power. She had encountered bandits before, but they were no match for her, no matter how many people there were. Su Binglan looked into everyone¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Believe me, everyone. I¡¯ll be okay. Second Brother, you know what I¡¯m capable of, right?¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. We only need to support her. Everyone knows he can protect herself.¡± He also did not want Su Binglan to go on a long journey because he knew how hard it was to be alone. However, he also knew she would not change her mind and that the family only needed to support her. Under Su Binglan¡¯s persuasion, the family no longer thought much about it. Su Binglan looked at the instant noodles and said, ¡°The noodles are ready. We can eat now.¡± They saw a big bowl of noodles after opening the lid. Su Wenxiu took a deep breath and said excitedly, ¡°It smells amazing!¡¯ Su Wenwu also looked at the noodles, saying, ¡°It was just a small portion before soaking it, but the bowl is full now.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°The noodles will expand when you boil or soak them. Try it and see what it tastes like, everyone. Here¡¯s some chili sauce if you want some.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°I¡¯ll add some to mine.¡¯ Su Wenzhe avoided eating spicy food in the past. However, Luo Jin!an had accidentally added chili to Su Wenzhe¡¯s barbecued skewer once, and he enjoyed it. Since then, he would typically add chili to his food if available. He recalled that moment and started to miss his brother-in-law. ¡°l wonder how Jin¡¯an is doing. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s chopstick-holding hand froze upon hearing Su Wenzhe¡¯s words. After all, she was worried about Luo Jin!an, too. Liu Yinyin noticed Su Binglan had suddenly fallen silent and discreetly pinched Su Wenzhe. She had hinted at him not to mention Luo Jin¡¯an, but he did not react in time. Su Wenzhe quickly realized he had misspoken but did not know what else to say. However, Liu Yinyin was quick-witted and cleverly changed the topic, ¡°This instant noodle is delicious, Binglan. ¡°It¡¯s different from the noodles I¡¯ve eaten before and easier to store and make. You can bring them with you on your journey.¡± Su Binglan knew how attentive her sister-in-law was. Liu Yinyin feared mentioning Luo Jin¡¯an would affect Su Binglan¡¯s mood, but it was nothing. Su Binglan smiled and told a white lie, ¡°Jin¡¯an will be home soon after finishing his work, Sister-in-law. He sent me a letter, too. Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡± Of course, she also believed she could bring her husband home safely. ¡°Hurry up and try the instant noodles. It¡¯ll be delicious.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao felt sorry for their daughter but supported her no matter what. Soon, everyone started eating the instant noodles. Su Wenwu thoroughly enjoyed himself as he ate. ¡°It¡¯s so tasty, Sister. Truly!¡¯ He took big bites when he ate because it was so fragrant that he could not help but want to eat more. He also slurped as he ate the noodles. Seeing him eating so enthusiastically ignited everyone¡¯s appetite, and they followed suit. Even Su Fengmao was shocked after taking a bite. ¡°You don¡¯t say. This does taste unique compared to other noodles. It¡¯s incredibly fragrant.¡± Shen Qiuhua recalled her daughter saying she could cook instant noodles and asked curiously, ¡°I wonder what other flavors they can have.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Su Wenxiu said while eating. Su Wenzhe echoed, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to adding a poached egg to see if it tastes better.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You can cook and eat instant noodles whenever you want. You can also add other seasonings and different types of eggs to make it more fragrant.¡± Su Wenwu looked at his sister and said, ¡°l feel like doing that now.¡± He was famished and finished his instant noodles in just a few minutes. He felt he did not have enough and was still hungry. He wanted to eat another portion, but everyone laughed when they saw his expression. The family was in a happy mood as they ate their food. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be making soy sauce noodles later. They taste good, too.¡± ¡°l never thought we could make noodles in so many different ways,¡± Liu Yinyin sighed, ¡°They all taste good to me.¡± She only knew to boil water and add noodles in the past. She never knew how to season her noodles, let alone prepare them as her sister-in-law did. Su Wenwu looked at his sister with bright eyes and chuckled, ¡°Sister, when will we be eating your soy sauce noodles?¡± Su Binglan could not help but laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve already begun preparing them.¡± She was in a good mood when she saw her family enjoying her food. After all, food always tasted better when everyone ate together. Su Fengmao had just finished his instant noodles when he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the fire, my dear daughter.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin ate and swallowed slowly, savoring the food¡¯s flavor. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu could not wait to taste the soy sauce noodles, so he walked to the stove and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, too, Sister.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l don¡¯t need your help, Third Brother. You can help check on Ruozhu instead and see if he¡¯s awake. Tell him to join us if he is, okay?¡± She told Lan Ruozhu to soak in his medicinal bath and performed acupuncture after lunch. Then he fell asleep because of how relaxing the bath was. The medicine in the water could help replenish one¡¯s energy after a nap, allowing one to wake up in better spirits. Hence, Su Binglan suspected Lan Ruozhu would sleep for an entire afternoon. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go and check on him,¡± Su Wenwu said straightforwardly. Then Su Fengmao started the fire while his daughter prepared to cook the noodles. Soy sauce noodles differed from instant noodles as the former was slightly thicker while the instant noodles were crispy. Su Binglan took a long while to cook the noodles. Soon after, she took them out of the pot and strained them. When she finished cooking, Shen Qiuhua, Liu Yinyin, Su Wenzhe, and Su Wenxiu finished eating their instant noodles. Still, they felt like they could eat some more. Shen Qiuhua looked at the noodles her daughter had scooped out and asked, ¡°Binglan, aren¡¯t you going to add water to this one?¡± ¡°Soy sauce noodles are dry noodles. I just add seasonings and mix them. It¡¯s that easy to make this dish.¡± Su Binglan had already prepared the seasonings for the soy sauce noodles. She added the seasoning to a large bowl of noodles and stirred them well. Then told everyone, ¡°You can eat as much as you want. I¡¯ll leave the noodles in this big bowl for you to serve yourselves.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at the bowl and said, ¡°l feel like this dish is similar to instant noodles preparation-wise.¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 think so too. The noodles are both simple to prepare.¡± Shen Qiuhua also scooped some soy sauce noodles for herself. Su Wenxiu followed suit and could not wait to start eating.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Overwhelming Attacks Chapter 547: Overwhelming Attacks Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Su Wenzhe took a bite and said, ¡°It does taste different from instant noodles, but it¡¯s still delicious.¡¯ Although the family had just eaten, they felt they could still eat more. Su Binglan looked at Su Fengmao and said, ¡°Father, have some too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands first,¡± Su Fengmao chuckled. Then Shen Qiuhua helped serve him a bowl. She passed him some chopsticks, and everyone ate at the table. Su Fengmao took one bite, and his eyes lit up. ¡°It tastes incredible. Although the instant noodles were good, the soy sauce noodles are unique.¡± Su Wenxiu was starving, and the instant noodles he had just eaten were insufficient. He quickly took a few mouthfuls of the soy sauce noodles and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to eat two different noodle dishes that both taste amazing.¡± ¡°Only our sister can make such delicious food.¡± Su Wenzhe looked intoxicated as he ate his share. After all, delicious food could change one¡¯s mood as eating was also a form of enjoyment. The family chatted and laughed as they ate together, creating a harmonious atmosphere. It was warm and lively whenever the family gathered around the table like this. Su Binglan looked at the door and wondered how Lan Ruozhu was doing. She even wanted to go and check on him when Su Wenwu came out and said, ¡°Brother Ruozhu is still sleeping, so I didn¡¯t wake him up. Should we leave some food for him?¡± Su Binglan sighed in relief when she heard her brother was sound asleep. Sleeping a while longer would be beneficial for his recovery, after all. She said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve prepared ready-made ones that are convenient to boil. Ruozhu can have them after he wakes up. It¡¯s best to eat while they¡¯re hot.¡± Su Wenwu smelled the delicious aroma when he returned. It was different from the instant noodles he had just eaten. He did not even need to guess and knew how delicious the soy sauce noodles were just by looking at everyone eating so happily. Although he had just eaten, he was not full and felt he could eat more. Therefore, he quickly grabbed a bowl and started to eat. After taking two mouthfuls, Su Wenwu exclaimed, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s delicious!¡± He immediately stopped speaking and continued eating his noodles. Su Binglan was delighted to see everyone enjoying her food. Soon after, she went to see her brother. She had arranged for Lan Ruozhu to stay beside her room. The courtyard was tranquil, and the Shadow Guards stood in the dark. Only Blue Eagle looked after Lan Ruozhu in the open. The Shadow Guards saw Su Binglan approaching, and those who had helped her destroy the Pavilion of Assassins could not help but look at her admiringly. After all, they had witnessed her formidable skills and overwhelming attacks. The Shadow Guards felt it was too satisfying to see her destroy the enemies. Most importantly, they suspected Su Binglan was Princess Lan Ruobing because the latter was the only one who could play the flute and coordinate them well. Lan Ruozhu was still sleeping when Su Binglan entered the room. Blue Eagle stood respectfully by her side and greeted the young lady with a bow, ¡°Miss Su.¡± Blue Eagle had always called her ¡°Princess Lan¡± in the past. However, he changed his form of address after Su Binglan corrected him. Su Binglan nodded and quietly approached the bed to check Lan Ruozhu¡¯s pulse. After confirming he was much better, she felt relieved. ¡°Go to the main hall and have something to eat, Blue Eagle. I¡¯ve prepared instant noodles and soy sauce noodles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, Miss Su. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an order. Go and eat while I stay here and watch over Ruozhu.¡± Su Binglan did not treat Blue Eagle as a mere subordinate because she had grown up with him and Lan Ruozhu when she lived as Lan Ruobing. She treated Blue Eagle as her own. Blue Eagle heard Su Binglan¡¯s stern yet caring words and went to eat. Soon after, Su Binglan took a silver needle and performed another round of acupuncture for her brother. Lan Ruozhu slept more comfortably, and the sky was already dark when he woke up. He had slept well after soaking in his medicinal bath. He felt like he had made up for all the sleep he had lost in the past while staying at the Su family¡¯s house. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s entire body felt relaxed when he woke up. However, he immediately thought of something serious when he saw Su Binglan. ¡°Sister, when are you going to the border?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l wanted to leave tonight, but I must go to town tomorrow and prepare some things.¡± Although Lan Ruozhu was not at ease, he knew his sister was stubborn and would not change her mind once she decided something, not to mention such an important matter. ¡°Are you looking for Jin¡¯an?¡± When Lan Ruozhu first arrived in Teng County, he had tasked someone to gather information on Su Binglan. From there, he discovered MJei Jin¡¯an had changed his name to Luo Jin¡¯an and became Su Binglan¡¯s husband. He had mixed feelings about it, as he did not expect Wei Jin¡¯an to become his brother-in-law. Su Binglan thought of Luo Jin¡¯an, and tears covered her beautiful eyes. She said softly, ¡°Yes, I want to look for him. I¡¯m worried, Rouzhu.¡± She was more than just worried¡ªher heart longed for him. She was fine during the day because of how busy she was. However, she would always overthink when she went to sleep at night. She also often dreamed of Luo Jin¡¯an. Lan Ruozhu rarely saw his sister with such an expression. He knew he could only support her regarding Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for Blue Eagle and the Shadow Guards to protect you.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°No need, Brother. I can protect myself.¡± ¡°You need extra protection.¡± The siblings were persistent, but Su Binglan ultimately compromised and agreed to bring Blue Two and Blue Three to the Great Desolate Region. However, she insisted that Blue Eagle, Blue One, and the other Shadow Guards stay by Lan Ruozhu!s side. After Lan Ruozhu woke up, Su Binglan made him some instant noodles. She also added medicinal herb water to everything she made for him to make them more beneficial to his health. Su Binglan continued working until midnight. She woke up early the following day to make more preparations and went to town. She overheard a discussion as she passed the town¡¯s bustling area. ¡°Have you heard? Someone destroyed the Pavilion of Assassins, even though they had just risen in the martial world.¡± ¡°R-Really? The Pavilion of Assassins was a mighty force in the martial arts world. Did someone destroy them just like that? That person must be formidable.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s true. A friend of mine said the Pavilion of Assassins disappeared overnight. No one knows who did it..¡± Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Weapons Chapter 548: Weapons Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s footsteps paused, and her ears twitched when someone mentioned the Pavilion of Assassins. ¡°I wonder how powerful the other party was to wipe out the Pavilion of Assassins in one night. Pavilion of Assassins has many assassins, even top-notch ones.¡± ¡°Who knows? Some speculate that the Pavilion of Assassins offended someone in power, which was why it got destroyed.¡± ¡°l heard a powerful force in the past supported the Pavilion of Assassins. Now, it seems the force behind the Pavilion of the Assassins is only so.¡± ¡°The Pavilion of the Assassins might¡¯ve had a powerful supporter, but someone still managed to destroy it, which means the people that destroyed it were even stronger.¡± ¡°Someone said the Pavilion of the Assassins is in ruins. It looks like it got struck by lightning and burned to the ground.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile when she heard these things. When she turned to look at the people discussing the Pavilion of Assassins, she noticed they had swords. They looked like wanderers in the martial arts world. They suddenly felt a potent pressure while discussing the Pavilion of Assassins. Since they were from the martial world, their perception of danger was more substantial than ordinary people¡¯s. They frowned, stopped talking, and looked toward the pressure they sensed. Of course, they saw people coming and going, but most importantly, they saw a beautiful young lady who resembled a fairy and widened their eyes. They wondered how such a beautiful young lady could exist in such a small place. However, they instinctively sensed danger and dared not look into it too much. Still, they would not know the young lady had destroyed the Pavilion of Assassins. They would probably feel scared to death if they knew. Soon, Su Binglan arrived at the blacksmith shop. She had drawn some blueprints and asked the shop owner to help forge some weapons. She had everything prepared this time. She had drawn these blueprints herself with some modern weapon attributes. Although they were melee weapons, they were mightier than ordinary ones. She also designed arrows differently from ordinary arrows. Although the bows and crossbows she drew were small, they had more range and force. Moreover, one could shoot them without much strength. They were similar to hidden weapons. She also designed blades and guns. She designed her blades and spears with chains and hidden attributes. Su Binglan had gone to town to order these things when Luo Jin¡¯an left to investigate things. The weapons she designed were extraordinary, and forging them was challenging for the blacksmith. Moreover, she had ordered many of them, so the blacksmith needed more time. It was not Su Binglan¡¯s first time going to the blacksmith, so the shop owner saw her as soon as she arrived. The shop owner¡¯s surname was Zhou. He was very enthusiastic when he saw the young lady. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper Zhou, have you finished forging my previous orders?¡± The man happily said, ¡°Yes, I have. They¡¯re inside. I¡¯ll get someone to bring them out.¡¯ Su Binglan had ordered many things, so Shopkeeper Zhou arranged for his workers to bring them out for the young lady to inspect. Su Binglan checked her items and confirmed they were perfect. Then she completed her payment and asked Shopkeeper Zhou to task his workers to transport the weapons to her carriage at the shop¡¯s entrance. After getting onto the carriage, Su Binglan placed everything in her pocket dimension. Although there was a box on the carriage, she could not put her items into her dimension since she was still in the blacksmith shop. Still, it was okay since she entered her carriage before putting the weapons into her pocket dimension. After sorting her things, she continued walking around town, bought some things, and made more preparations for her journey. Soon after, she went to Blue Mountain Academy to see Mr. Kong. When she arrived at the study, she saw Mr. Kong reading some information. However, he immediately burned the paper after he finished reading it. Then Su Binglan appeared and took the burning paper before putting the fire out. Mr. Kong was shocked when he saw Su Binglan. ¡°M-Miss Su!¡± Attendant Lin only stood helplessly outside the study. Soon after, he walked in and lowered his head, saying, ¡°Mr. Kong, I couldn¡¯t stop Miss Su.¡± He wanted to stop her, but she barged in. Moreover, Su Binglan was Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife and the person he cared about most. Attendant Lin had no choice but to be respectful toward Su Binglan and would not dare to stop her. None could enter the study, but Su Binglan could. Mr. Kong sighed. It was not that he disobeyed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words, but Su Binglan figured things out herself. Su Binglan looked at the information on the paper, and her face turned pale. ¡°His cold poison acted up, and he has been unconscious since?¡± Her hands trembled. Her ability to control her emotions had always been robust, but they surged in her heart at this moment. It was like a wave, overwhelming and drowning her. ¡°How is he now?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. Although she tried to control her emotions, she could not do it so easily this time. Mr. Kongs face stiffened, and he did not know how to answer her. ¡°H-His condition is severe, but he didn¡¯t want us to tell you. A doctor is treating him, and his condition should be stable, I-I didn¡¯t know about it either until just now.¡± Su Binglan took a deep breath and said, ¡°1 understand. I¡¯ll go and find him immediately. Tell me his exact location. Mr. Kong noticed her reddened eyes and determined expression. He could not say much else and picked up a brush to draw a map. Then he said, ¡°This is the map to the border that Master Jin¡¯an drew previously. He¡¯s there.¡± Su Binglan quickly memorized the map and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Mr. Kong burned the map immediately since he could not reveal his master¡¯s location to anyone else. Mr. Kong and Attendant Lin were highly cautious in this aspect. Su Binglan immediately ran out, but Mr. Kong knew she was going to the border and wanted to follow. However, he remembered what Princess Lan had said before and knew he should stay in Tenghe Town to guard the academy. Therefore, he could not follow Su Binglan to the Great Desolate Region. Still, he knew his master would be okay with Su Binglan there. Mr. Kong was worried about his master but was not a doctor. He knew he would raise the chances of exposing his master¡¯s location if he followed Su Binglan. After Su Binglan reached home, she told her family she would leave and set off with Blue Two, Blue Three, and Lin Zheng. They did not even have time to eat lunch. Of course, Su Binglan had already stored plenty of food in her pocket dimension. It was not a problem for the group of four to eat and fill their stomachs on their journey. Still, the Great Desolate Region was far because the entire Chu Country occupied an extensive area. Therefore, Su Binglan and the others rode their horses at full speed and did not rest much. It took more than half a month to reach the border. Along the way, they also experienced dangers. Still, no one had gotten hurt. After all, the group could face anything with Su Binglan around.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Haunting Memories Chapter 549: Haunting Memories Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The further north the group went, the colder it became. The north wind blew even harsher at night. Su Binglan initially thought Tenghe Town was remote, but after arriving at the border, she realized what remote and desolate truly meant. Sometimes, it would snow heavily, and the north wind would kick up sand and dust. Fortunately, Su Binglan, Blue Two, Blue Three, and Lin Zheng wore sweaters and jackets. They could also wear hats, scarves, and thick gloves to keep themselves warm on their journey. Otherwise, they would get frostbite. Lin Zheng looked at the abandoned city walls at the border and suddenly realized how much better Tenghe Town was. It was prosperous in the town, but the border was desolate. Even the city wall remained abandoned. ¡°Master, is the border?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll be in the Great Desolate Region once we enter.¡± Lin Zheng sighed. ¡°It was a tough journey, and I didn¡¯t expect the border to look like this. It can¡¯t even compare to Tenghe Town. It¡¯s so barren here that I don¡¯t know if anyone is even around.¡± He was more casual and spoke his mind around his master. ¡°The current state of the border is already deserted. It covers a large area, but it¡¯s all barren land. Crops can¡¯t even grow. In addition to the previous war and current chaos, only a few commoners live here.¡± Su Binglan had been worried the entire journey. She would only sleep briefly, even when the group occasionally rested. She could not sleep well and was constantly worried about her husband. Now that the group had arrived at the border, Su Binglan could sigh in relief. ¡®I¡¯m about to find him.¡¯ Her heart almost pounded out of her chest when she thought about Luo Jin¡¯an. However, she was still concerned about his health. Since Blue Two and Blue Three were Shadow Guards, they were relatively quiet along the way. They would only speak when Su Binglan tasked them with something. Lin Zheng would have forgotten about the other two if he did not know four people were in the group beforehand. The two Shadow Guards¡¯ ability to hide was too amazing. Lin Zheng also admired Young Major General Wei. Wei Jin¡¯an was like a god to him, so Lin Zheng inquired about him and knew the young major general used to guard Chu Country¡¯s borders. However, the Great Desolate Region was no longer a part of Chu. Instead, it was an abandoned wasteland. Lin Zheng still did not understand something. ¡°Master, the border doesn¡¯t belong to Chu anymore because of the war three years ago?¡± In his mind, his master was omnipotent and knew many things. He thought she could answer any questions he had. A layer of frost had already appeared on Su Binglan¡¯s face. She thought momentarily and said, ¡°When Chu Country lost, the border should have belonged to the enemy, Beishao Country. ¡°However, Chu¡¯s emperor did not want to hand over the border. Thus, he allowed this place to become abandoned, and the bandits ran rampant.¡± Lin Zheng pondered and said, ¡°But this is a border. Beishao will probably want to take over, no matter how chaotic it is.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. People from the two countries colluded in private back then. However, they could not agree on the border¡¯s ownership and allowed it to go barren. ¡°As time passed, it became harder for them to take over the neighboring states,¡± Su Binglan snorted coldly as she spoke, ¡®The border always belonged to the Wei family¡¯s army and should always belong to them, even in the future.¡¯ Lin Zheng realized what was happening, and his expression turned solemn. ¡°You know much, Master.¡¯ Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°I only know a part of it, not everything that had happened here.¡± She only understood little since she had recovered some of Lan Ruobings memories. Also, the princess had died three years ago before the war. That was why she could not stop it. ¡®Perhaps only Jin¡¯an knows what exactly happened.¡¯ Although Su Binglan wanted to know these things, she was reluctant to ask him. She understood those memories haunted Luo Jin¡¯an because the war wiped out his entire family and their army. She knew it would be harrowing for him to recall, so she never asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Blue Two and Blue Three naturally followed. As soon as the group entered, a few bandits appeared to rob them. Su Binglan did not even need to do anything, yet Blue Two and Blue Three had already beaten the bandits to the ground. ¡°Ahh! Ugh!¡± They fell to the ground and wailed in pain. Then the bandits looked at Su Binglan and her group, revealing terrified expressions as cold sweat rolled down their faces. They feared the group of four would kill them. However, Su Binglan did not kill the bandits and left immediately, shocking the bandits. Su Binglan knew some of these people had unwillingly become bandits. They were just ordinary people who had no choice but to become one to survive. Nonetheless, she was hurrying to find Luo Jin¡¯an and had no time to deal with the bandits. The group of four was formidable, and none were their match. Therefore, Su Binglan quickly found where Luo Jin¡¯an stayed. After all, they were in a remote village with only a few households. It was also what Mr. Kong had told Su Binglan about. She looked around, and many images flashed through her mind. She had dreamt that Luo Jin¡¯an was in this place. Although she was anxious to look for her husband, she felt a sense of timidity because she had not seen him for a long while. At that moment, in a wooden house at the foot of a mountain, Luo Jin¡¯an seemingly sensed something and awakened. The doctor noticed it and became excited. ¡°Major General, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯a tried sitting up, but his entire body hurt so badly when he moved that he could not help but cough. His face grew increasingly paler as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. His body had never been more fragile. ¡°Major General, please lie down and don¡¯t move.¡± The doctor became extremely nervous when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an trying to sit up. Luo Jin¡¯an looked around the room, then up at the beam, his expression lonely. He realized he was not in Su Teng Village. Since coming here, he often woke up thinking he should be in Su Teng Village with his wife. However, he was still at the border whenever he woke up. He took a few deep breaths and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± The doctor seemed troubled when he realized Luo Jin¡¯an still had to worry about such things. He wanted his master to worry less, which was good for his health. ¡°Our people are guarding Hong Tong. The place is well-hidden, so the Hong family can¡¯t find him. Moreover, based on Hong Tongs confession, we found people close to the old general and some other clues..¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Han Family Chapter 550: Han Family Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Many from Chu Country are involved, including some from the six great families, officials from the imperial court, and the crown prince.¡± Even though this person was a doctor, he was the Wei family¡¯s personal military doctor and confidant. Therefore, he knew these things. Few people survived when the Wei family was wiped out in the war three years ago. Since that was the case, Luo Jin¡¯an had to protect them no matter what. Furthermore, the forces the Wei family had secretly nurtured were under his care now. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an would not readily use these people and forces or expose them to the public because he still had to avenge his family. That was his primary responsibility. Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, he sat up and narrowed his frost-covered eyes with killing intent. ¡°People from the six great families are involved, too?¡± The six great families comprised the Gongsun, Shen, Feng, and three more families. Only one remained of the Gongsun family, while Old Madam Fengs family had a friendship with his grandmother. Logically speaking, she would not be involved. There was also the Shen family. Things had happened within that family then, making them go into hiding. Shen Mohen, the son of the Shen family¡¯s patriarch, had long since become a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley. If the Shen family had been involved, Shen Mohen would not have helped King Lan Ruozhu. Meanwhile, the Wei family had long been tied to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion, so the Han family could be excluded. Luo Jin¡¯an considered these things, and his expression turned cold. Perhaps he was in disbelief. ¡°Our people also found clues of the Han family¡¯s involvement. Luo Jin¡¯an did not doubt it. ¡°Who from the Han family is involved?¡± The doctor observed his master¡¯s expression and hesitated before saying, ¡°Han Yueting, the Han family¡¯s young master.¡± Not only was Luo Jin¡¯an familiar with this person, but he was also familiar with the whole family. The Han family was the head of the six great families and the wealthiest in Chu. Han Yueting was one of the most sought-after people among Chu Country¡¯s women. There were many legends about him, but the most important one was that his family had some relations with the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Although it was all in the past, the doctor was cautious when mentioning Han Yueting. The doctor did not know if his master remembered what had happened in the past but knew his master¡¯s wife was Su Binglan from Su Teng Village. Nonetheless, Wei Jin¡¯an was close to Lan Ruozhu and the people of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Although Wei Jin¡¯an had spent most of his time at the border, he sometimes returned to the capital. He also often wrote to Princess Lan whenever he was at the border, and everyone knew this. Of course, outsiders felt Princess Lan was not in good health and might not be worthy of Wei Jin¡¯an. However, in the eyes of those from the deceased royal¡¯s mansion, Princess Lan and Wei Jin¡¯an were a match made in heaven. Of course, Princess Lan and Wei Jin¡¯an were still young then and might not have intended to be together. Luo Jin¡¯an narrowed his eyes when he heard Han Yuetings name. The doctor looked at his master¡¯s face and sighed inwardly. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the scar on Master¡¯s face, he would have had the power to bewitch anyone. All men would bow to him.¡¯ Whenever Wei Jin¡¯an went to battle, the enemies commented on his appearance. Wei Jin¡¯an would emit his murderous and oppressive aura during battle, making the enemies flee in panic. Afterward, no one dared to say Wei Jin¡¯an was beautiful. Everyone was shocked by his aura and capabilities, only fearing him. He was a young man then but had turned eighteen and lived as Luo Jin¡¯an now. At this moment, Luo Jin¡¯an leaned against a wall with a cold aura around him. He lowered his head, and the doctor could not guess his master¡¯s thoughts. The doctor said, ¡°Han Yueting has unfathomable thoughts and is crafty in his schemes. Moreover, his family has an enormous influence. If he had gotten involved back then, taking revenge would have been somewhat troublesome.¡± The Han family¡¯s power and status had risen significantly since producing a genius like Han Yueting. Still, the doctor felt Han Yueting was no match for Luo Jin¡¯an, no matter how crafty Han Yueting was. ¡®If not for the cold poison in Master¡¯s body, none would be a match for him regarding talent, intelligence, and martial arts. Moreover, Master is proficient in many other things. Master is just unwilling to show it.¡¯ Some in Chu thought Han Yueting was talented, but Luo Jin¡¯an was much more talented in martial arts. However, Luo Jin¡¯an had said that reputation was a burden he was unwilling to chase after. The corners of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s lips curled into a lazy smile as he said indifferently, ¡°Everyone has a weakness, and the same goes for the Han family. They have developed rapidly over the past few years, leaving many problems behind.¡± The doctor noticed his master¡¯s indifferent expression and understood he could plan things from a thousand miles away. If it were not for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s poor health or the fact that he had to stay hidden to protect his people, he would have long taken them to get revenge. Still, everyone felt sorry for their master. The doctor did not want Luo Jin¡¯an to stress himself out, so he said, ¡°Master, please lie down and rest.¡± Suddenly, a hidden guard appeared in the room. Luo Jin¡¯an immediately asked the guard, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± The Wei family¡¯s hidden guard would not have appeared here if it was not urgent. ¡°Master, the Young Madam is here.¡± Although the village at the border was remote, the hidden guards watched the area. If they saw outsiders in the village, they would quickly report it. However, Su Binglan was the one who came this time, and the guard hesitated to report her. Even Luo Jin¡¯an could not believe it and suspected he had misheard. Even so, he guessed it was Su Binglan, and his eyes sparkled, giving him a gentle demeanor. ¡°What? Who are you talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Su!¡± The guard corrected himself. Upon hearing Su Binglan had arrived, even the doctor became excited. ¡°I-lt¡¯s Miss Su! Master, your wife is here. You¡¯ll be okay soon!¡± The doctor knew how capable his master¡¯s wife was. If Su Binglan had not given Luo Jin¡¯an the backup medicine, his condition would have been more severe when the cold poison acted up. The doctor wanted to send the news to Su Binglan so that she would come and treat Luo Jin¡¯an. However, Luo Jin¡¯an stopped him. He told the doctor not to tell Su Binglan about the cold poison if his life was not in danger. After all, the distance between Su Teng Village and the border was far, and many dangers lay along the way. Luo Jin¡¯an was worried his wife would put herself at too much risk. That was why Luo Jin¡¯an did not let the doctor tell Su Binglan about his condition. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to settle his business before returning to the village for the New Year.. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Emotions in the Heart Chapter 551: Emotions in the Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The doctor had given Luo Jin¡¯an the prescription Su Binglan had provided to subdue the cold poison. Then the doctor could follow the prescription to nurse Luo Jin¡¯an and suppress the cold poison. Luo Jin¡¯an felt his life was not in danger, so he did not allow the doctor to tell Su Binglan about it. He did not want his wife to worry or take the risk of traveling this far. Although Luo Jin¡¯an said nothing, the doctor knew his master cared about Su Binglan. The doctor was curious about what kind of woman Su Binglan was since she was only from the countryside. Even so, the young lady had such peerless medical skills and made the talented Luo Jin¡¯an fall in love with her. Most importantly, the doctor was obsessed with medical skills and wanted to discuss them with Su Binglan. Luo Jin¡¯an started coughing from his excitement. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The doctor panicked. ¡°Master, please lie down.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not listen to the doctor and looked at Wei Ying, asking, ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Help me down,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, coughing. The doctor frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t move now, or you¡¯ll trigger the cold poison again.¡± He had just helped Luo Jin¡¯an suppress the cold poison again, so it would be fatal if it flared up again. However, Luo Jin¡¯an said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He did not want Su Binglan to see him lying down so weakly, or she would worry. After entering the village, she headed toward the wooden house at the foot of a mountain. Since her body carried spiritual energy, she had much better hearing than ordinary people. She heard a cough, and her heart clenched. She felt a sense of familiarity with her husband¡¯s voice, and her face paled. She hurriedly got off her horse and entered the wooden house. Although guards were stationed outside the wooden house, they had received news from the Shadow Guards that Su Binglan was Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife. Hence, the guards outside the house did not stop her from entering. Su Binglan immediately became teary-eyed when she entered the room and saw Luo Jin¡¯an. She opened her mouth to speak, but her throat seemed blocked, unable to make a sound. Emotions surged through her like a flood. When she saw Luo Jin¡¯an, she realized how much she had missed him. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears. She constantly thought about what to say to Luo Jin¡¯an when she was in Su Teng Village and on her journey to the border. She considered many things and felt she could not stop talking for days and nights. However, she choked up when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an, unable to speak as her mind went blank. She stood rooted by the bed and looked at him, forgetting to react. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyelids trembled violently when he saw his wife. He looked at her with his beautiful love-filled eyes. He exuded a kind of enchanting magic when he looked at someone seriously like that. His eyes were full of affection for Su Binglan. If one looked closely, one would know he was trying to suppress his tears. Perhaps he was restraining his inner emotions, or maybe it was something else. Su binglan only felt an electric shock in her eyes, and her heart palpitated the moment her eyes met Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s lips shook as he said, ¡°Bing.¡± His form of address belonged solely to him. Although it was just one word, his voice carried much emotion. Su Binglan felt a sense of intimacy after hearing his form of address. It was like the young couple had never left each other¡¯s side. Their hearts felt united. ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Finally, she returned to her senses. Her face paled, and her heart twisted when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s thin and pale face. Su Binglan stood by the bedside and reached out to check his pulse. However, she felt an intense chill when she touched his wrist. She realized Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cold poison was acting up again, becoming severe this time. She was so worried that her hands trembled uncontrollably. She took a deep breath and calmed down to take Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s pulse. Su Binglan felt like she could not breathe after taking his pulse. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you now. Then you¡¯ll take a medicine bath at night.¡± Fortunately, she had brought many things with her, which could help stabilize Luo Jin¡¯an. Still, she lacked a key ingredient. She could only fully cure his cold poison by finding the ingredient. Su Binglan could only suppress the cold poison without the key ingredient and stabilize Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s physical condition. Luo Jin¡¯an observed his wife¡¯s expression and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡®It¡¯s all my fault for making her worry. She wouldn¡¯t have traveled so far if it weren¡¯t for me. It¡¯s so cold outside, too. She must¡¯ve suffered a lot on her journey.¡¯ Su Binglan was angry that Luo Jin¡¯an did not cherish her and take better care of himself. She knew he must¡¯ve used force, or his condition would not have gotten so severe. Still, she could not stay angry at him because she knew Luo Jin¡¯an had his reasons. She said, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. You don¡¯t have to apologize. You should take better care of yourself if you¡¯re sorry. You¡¯ll be worthy of my hard work if you recover.¡± A warm feeling flowed through Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart when he heard ¡°husband and wife.¡± The warmth traveled through his limbs and bones, dispelling the coldness in his body. ¡°All right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said in a low, hoarse voice. The doctor and hidden guard looked at the calm Su Binglan and sighed in relief. The doctor did not expect her to look so beautiful and radiate a noble aura. ¡®She doesn¡¯t look like a girl from the countryside. No one in Chu and Beishao can compare to Madam¡¯s appearance and temperament.¡¯ The doctor looked at the other three people in the courtyard and guessed Su Binglan had brought them here. He noticed two looked like Shadow Guards, and the other possessed an extraordinary aura. ¡®Is Madam really from the countryside? No matter how much I look at her, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Besides, how can a country girl have such peerless medical skills? Where could she have learned these things?¡¯ The doctor was puzzled. Su Binglan did not rest much during her journey. Still, she used Soul Powers to perform acupuncture on Luo Jin¡¯an. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an felt the chill in his body dissipate, replaced by warmth. He constantly felt cold previously, even though the room had burned charcoal, and he wore a thick blanket. The coldness had seemingly penetrated his bones, and he felt like he was in a state of ice and fire whenever he fell asleep. However, he would feel a trace of warmth when he thought about everything and everyone in Su Teng Village.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Switching Beds Chapter 552: Switching Beds Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an felt a genuine warmth at this moment. He began feeling sleepy as time passed and could barely keep his eyes open. However, he did not allow himself to sleep, trying to keep his eyes open to see Su Binglan. Meanwhile, Su Binglan poured her Soul Powers into the silver needles to dispel the cold air from her husband¡¯s body and suppress the cold poison. Su Binglan used up much of her Soul Powers and felt tired. Still, she would not let Luo Jin¡¯an see that. She looked at her husband¡¯s expression and softened her tone. ¡°Sleep for a while. You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up.¡± Her heart ached because she knew how severe the cold poison was and how much pain Luo Jin¡¯an had to endure. She could not bear to say anything harsh because she felt sorry for her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He only wanted to see her. He did not know when he would wake up and feared he was only dreaming. Su Binglan met his gaze and understood his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right beside you when you wake up. 1 promise you¡¯ll see me again.¡± She bent down and looked into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°Please, sleep. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get worried.¡± She also revealed a trace of weakness at that moment because she feared something terrible would happen to her husband. Her eyes were red, causing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart to ache. Luo Jin¡¯an reached out and stroked his wife¡¯s hair, sighing softly. Then he said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep.¡± He noticed the exhaustion in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes and brows at a close distance, so he caressed her brows with his delicate fingers, saying, ¡°You should rest too.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an felt sorry for his wife and blamed himself for everything. However, he had some things in his heart he could not say. Still, Su Binglan understood. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go to sleep after your acupuncture treatment, okay?¡± Indeed, Luo Jin¡¯an was exhausted and could barely keep his eyes open. After holding on for a while longer, he finally fell asleep. Su Binglan sighed in relief after performing acupuncture. She looked at her sleeping husband and tucked him in. Her acupuncture treatment was supposed to have a hypnotic effect, so he would want to sleep. Previously, Luo Jin¡¯an could not sleep because of the cold poison. This time, he could finally sleep peacefully. The doctor and Wei Ying looked at Su Binglan, not knowing what was happening. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Is there somewhere Jin¡¯an can take a medicine bath here?¡± The doctor became excited when he heard the young lady¡¯s words. ¡°D-Do you want to prepare a medicine bath, Madam? There¡¯s a bathtub here.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll use it to concoct a simple medicine bath. Please burn some firewood below and add the medicine for Jin¡¯an to bathe later.¡± She had concocted some pills at home, and the medical effects were much better than just using medicinal herbs. She intended to mix the pills into hot water when bathing Luo Jin¡¯an later. ¡°Yes, Madam. We¡¯ll do that right away.¡± The doctor was also a Wei family member, and his name was Wei Cheng. Old General Wei had saved him when he was younger, so Wei Cheng adopted the family¡¯s surname. Su Binglan paused when she heard ¡°Madam¡± but did not say anything. Soon, Wei Cheng finished arranging everything needed for the medicine bath. Then, Su Binglan politely asked him to leave and bathed Luo Jin¡¯an. After tidying him up, she placed him on the bed. However, Su Binglan frowned when she noticed how cold the bed was. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an slept soundly as if he had taken sleeping pills. Perhaps he subconsciously felt a familiar and reassuring presence that he could sleep deeper. Su Binglan busied herself and replaced the blanket with her duvet before opening the door and letting someone in. Lin Zheng entered and asked, ¡°Master, how is Grandmaster feeling?¡± ¡°He¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll feel much better after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Soon after, Su Binglan also asked Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three to rest while Wei Cheng made some arrangements. Then Su Binglan washed up and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an from the bedside, unwilling to blink. She reached out to touch the scar on his face. ¡®I can use this medicine to remove his scar, but he doesn¡¯t want me to. He says it reminds him of the Wei family¡¯s experiences. He also said it could hide his identity.¡¯ Su Binglan could not help but wonder what Luo Jin¡¯an had experienced in the past when she saw his scar. She only felt more at ease when she looked at him. She did not rest much along the way and used much of her Soul Powers when she arrived, rendering her exhausted. Hence, she also fell into a deep sleep by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s bed. Luo Jin¡¯an had a relaxed and comfortable sleep. He felt much better after waking up the following day. He revealed a gentle expression, and his eyes were full of affection when he opened his eyes and saw Su Binglan lying by his bedside. Since she held his hand while sleeping, he dared not move, afraid he would disturb her sleep. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart ached for her, too. It was almost noon when Su Binglan woke and saw Luo Jin¡¯an. She smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re already awake?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to bed yesterday? Why are you sleeping by my bed like this?¡± Su Binglan rubbed her eyes, saying, ¡°l forgot.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to caress his wife¡¯s hair, but when he moved his hand, he realized it was numb. ¡°Are your hands numb?¡± Su Binglan asked. After all, she had held Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand and used his arm as a pillow. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although he said that, Su Binglan knew his hand was numb. So, she pulled his arm over and rubbed it. ¡°l can do it myself,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Let me help.¡± Su Binglan was insistent, and Luo Jin¡¯an could do nothing about it. ¡°You must be tired from your journey, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°Did you face any dangers along the way?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could not imagine how his wife managed to reach him. Furthermore, it was frigid at the border. He could not bear to see her work so hard. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Those who opposed me were in danger, not me.¡¯ Su Binglan added, ¡°Since it¡¯s colder here, why aren¡¯t you sleeping here instead of the brick bed?¡± ¡°The houses in this village were built a few months ago,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°No one knows how to build brick beds anymore,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Well, I do, so I¡¯ll build one. It¡¯s too cold around here, and you shouldn¡¯t be sleeping on a regular bed instead of a heated brick one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get people to come over,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Then you can teach them to build brick beds instead of doing everything yourself. Just rest, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel re-energized after sleeping last night.¡± Su Binglan could replenish her powers with just a nap. ¡°What do you think of this duvet?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was about to mention it when his wife asked. He lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice and warm. I didn¡¯t feel the cold wind last night.. You brought this here, right?¡± Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Confession Chapter 553: Confession Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan smiled brightly when Luo Jin¡¯an said he felt warm under the duvet. She was a beauty who could topple cities with her smile as it radiated charm and emitted an enchanting feel. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her with focus and gentleness. Su Binglan explained, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s a duvet, so it¡¯s thicker than ordinary blankets. 1 brought some for your subordinates, too.¡± She was willing to give anything to Luo Jin¡¯an. She could not help but want to spoil him. She revealed a few more duvets as if presenting a treasure. She did not even realize she behaved like a little girl. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d naturally prepare before coming here. I didn¡¯t just come to see you. I also came to help you.¡± Su Binglan was delighted to be able to help her husband. After obtaining Lan Ruobings memories, Su Binglan was terrified and thought it was fortunate that Luo Jin¡¯an was still alive. Otherwise, she would not know how to feel. She thought she would find him no matter what as long as his soul remained in this world. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to understand her feelings at a glance. He reached out and gently stroked her hair. His movements were gentle, as if she was his treasure. ¡®It¡¯s good that she¡¯s my wife now.¡¯ ¡°Silly, it was challenging to prepare these. You probably spent a lot of money, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could not enjoy such things with a clear conscience. He also wanted to treat her well, protect her, and spoil her so she could live a carefree life. Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have plenty of money saved and have earned quite a bit more since you left. I¡¯ll give these to you.¡± She knew Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s true identity after recovering some of Lan Ruobings memories. She wanted to earn money and help him with many things. At that moment, the gentleness in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes could even drown out water. ¡°l have money here, silly. Your money is yours.¡± To Luo Jin¡¯an, everything he owned belonged to his wife. He did not differentiate between his and hers and wanted to treat her well this time. ¡°Hehe, you have money? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten when¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an spoke up gently, then realized something and stopped talking. His expression froze. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes sparkled with stars as she looked at her husband expectantly. ¡°What is it?¡± She waited for him to finish his sentence. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her helplessly. ¡®You¡­¡± ¡°Come on, tell me.¡± Su Binglan roughly guessed what Luo Jin¡¯an would say and wanted him to reveal his true identity. She suspected he knew she was Lan Ruobing in the past, but she was unsure. That was why she looked forward to hearing it from Luo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an was silent for a while. Then the sunlight shined through the window and fell on his eyes, turning his brows crimson and making him look charming. After the momentary silence, he sighed and said, ¡°You know I¡¯m Wei Jin¡¯an. What else do you want to know?¡± Su Binglan wanted to ask him if he knew who she used to be but also thought perhaps he did not know. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sudden question made her feel like she had nowhere to hide. Therefore, she considered her words and said, ¡°Did you care about any girls in the past?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gently tapped her nose, his eyes full of love. Su Binglan rubbed her head in a dilemma and said, ¡°Will you only keep it in your heart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always you from the beginning to the end,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. However, Su Binglan was dissatisfied with his answer. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s always me? We only shared a bed a few months ago.¡± She felt using the term ¡°sharing a bed¡± was more reserved. Luo Jin¡¯an looked deeply at her. When his eyes met her expectant gaze, he said, ¡°You were already in my heart after you woke up from your coma a few months ago.¡± After experiencing many hardships, thoughts of Su Binglan filled his mind when the cold poison acted up this time. Therefore, there was nothing he could not say to her. He was not good at saying such words and had hidden them in his heart. He did not have to say them aloud, but since Su Binglan wanted to hear them, he would tell her everything. Of course, he blushed after saying those words. Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head lightly, and his eyelashes fluttered like feathers that could tug at one¡¯s heartstrings. Su Binglan¡¯s heart rippled when she heard his words. She felt a sweetness in her heart as it pounded. ¡®This is what love must feel like. It¡¯s equivalent to a confession. Jin¡¯an would never say such things in the past, no matter how much I asked.¡¯ ¡°Why are you telling me this all of a sudden?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°Because I want you to know.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an feared the cold poison would take his life one day. He knew he would be sad if he did not tell his wife these things. The cold poison raged this time, and he realized he could not bear to part with her. Su Binglan was his most profound concern in this world. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to tell his wife he missed her and was afraid he could not say it if it were too late. Fortunately, he had survived and could tell her. Since Su Binglan had journeyed far to see Luo Jin¡¯an, he would tell her anything she wanted to hear. He could be calmer when he took the initiative to flirt, but his heart burned when he wanted to speak his mind. Su Binglan raised her head and looked at her husband. She understood the look in his eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re always in my heart too.¡± After experiencing life and death, Su Binglan knew she had to express her feelings. Upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, Luo Jin¡¯an felt his heart was about to explode. His heart pounded, and he felt like his heart had been ignited by a fireball about to burn his entire body. His eyes quivered, and his cheeks turned to a dark shade of red. He looked breathtakingly handsome and seductive without batting an eyelid. It fascinated Su Binglan. Since Luo Jin¡¯an was easy to talk to, Su Binglan had to ask further. She did not know why she wanted to know more about Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°What about before?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an returned to his senses and raised his brows. He looked at her with a half-smile, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Binglan pouted. ¡°What were you thinking in the past?¡± ¡°l was younger then and only knew how to protect the country and the people around me. After the war three years ago, my heart was full of hatred and nothing else. However, a girl unknowingly won my heart a few months ago.¡± Su Binglan had already taken root in Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart. Su Binglan felt a sweetness in her heart but still asked, ¡°So, what about Lan Ruobing?¡± Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Childhood Sweethearts Chapter 554: Childhood Sweethearts Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Binglan after hearing her question. He thought she was mischievous. ¡°Are you asking me to talk about her?¡± Su Binglan lowered her head and said lowly, ¡°l went through so much trouble to get here. 1 just wanted to ask, but you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew she was feigning anger, but his heart still ached for her. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell you what you want.¡± ¡°Tell me about Lan Ruobing.¡± ¡°Do you honestly want to know?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her and said softly, ¡°We grew up together and were childhood sweethearts, but we couldn¡¯t stay together for long. ¡°l was always at the border, protecting the country and my home while she worked hard to protect the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. We always encouraged and helped each other then. We were closer than family.¡± ¡°How did you feel about her?¡± Su Binglan was eager to know because she cared about Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°She was younger and didn¡¯t consider feelings then. I think she felt the same way, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an directed his question at Su Binglan. Since Su Binglan listened attentively, she did not think much and instinctively nodded. However, she regained her senses and realized what she had nodded to. ¡°Y-You tricked me into nodding!¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an laughed softly, his voice moving as a clear zither. He noticed his wife was about to get angry and reached out to hug and coax her, ¡°All right, don¡¯t be mad. 1 didn¡¯t try to trick you. I suspected you already knew my thoughts when you asked me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an tidied Su Binglan¡¯s hair. ¡°Your eyes say everything. You¡¯re just short of saying what¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Binglan grew a little suspicious. Everyone else had told her they could never read her emotions. However, she did not know she behaved differently in front of Luo Jin¡¯an than others. She could not help but feel more relaxed around him. Her trust in him came from her bones; she would reveal her emotions without restrictions. Her eyes would say it all, even if she remained quiet. Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± He was always in a good mood whenever he saw his wife. Only she could heal his heart. Some things could not be cured by medicine, and only Su Binglan could make him feel relaxed. Luo Jin¡¯an felt the warmth of home wherever his wife was. ¡°Then, what did my eyes tell you?¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head to look at Su Binglan. His eyes were profound and charming as they locked onto Su Binglan¡¯s. Then he slowly said, ¡°You remembered your past and returned to yourself.¡± That sentence was significant, and Su Binglan¡¯s entire body shook when she heard it. Her eyes widened as she thought, ¡®In that case, he knows everything.¡¯ ¡°Do you already know?¡± ¡°l guessed a little,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°But I¡¯m only sure now.¡± Su Binglan observed his expression and knew he was serious. ¡°You¡¯re too smart. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an tapped her head, saying, ¡°So, did you want me to know or not?¡± His question stumped Su Binglan. ¡®Did 1 want him to know?¡¯ ¡°Of course, I wanted you to know. Do you find it strange?¡± ¡°No,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently, ¡°You¡¯re just you.¡± ¡°So you know I was once Lan Ruobing.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s lips turned into a mesmerizing smile. ¡°Yes, 1 know. I¡¯m always worried about you, especially since you weren¡¯t in good health in the past. Still, you comforted me. ¡°You said your mother told you that your soul was incomplete and you would become another person one day. Only then would your soul be complete. When you built Blue Mountain Academy, 1 remember you saying it was an opportunity for us to reunite there.¡± Su Binglan seemed slightly confused when she heard that. She had a vague impression of it. After all, she had only recovered half of Lan Ruobings memories, so she would not remember every detail. When she heard what her husband said, she frowned and carefully considered it. Suddenly, she remembered saying those things to Luo Jin¡¯an. She had once dreamed of Su Teng Village when she was Lan Ruobing. Lan Ruobing dreamed she had changed bodies, but it was still her. She also felt her body was too weak then, and she slept for longer and longer. Hence, she built Blue Mountain Academy there. She had secretly made many preparations and also said something to Lan Ruozhu. So, Lan Ruozhu was unsurprised when he discovered his sister had reincarnated as Su Binglan. ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Wei Jin¡¯an and Lan Ruobing were close friends who grew up together. Since they were just children, they did not think of relationships. Lan Ruobing only developed affection toward Luo Jin¡¯an after reincarnating as Su Binglan. Su Binglan had fallen into a river and awakened from her unconscious state after Luo Jin¡¯an saved her. She had only treated Wei Jin¡¯an as an elder brother when she was Lan Ruobing. ¡®l fell into the river, awakened, and discovered I wanted to be good to him, worry about him, and discovered he had stolen my heart.¡¯ They no longer felt like family but a married couple. Perhaps it was because she had forgotten Lan Ruobings memories. Lan Ruobing was already Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife when she reincarnated as Su Binglan, so she gradually developed feelings for him. Even so, she could not explain things like relationships. Therefore, she did not need to be jealous of herself. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife was in deep thought and hugged her. Then he whispered, ¡°Bing, I¡¯m thrilled we¡¯re together now.¡± Su Binglan leaned into his embrace and felt his heart beating. She took in his unique aura and said, ¡°I¡¯m thrilled too.¡± ¡®Fortunately, he¡¯s still alive.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Let me protect you this time.¡± He did not want Su Binglan to suffer as Lan Ruobing did. ¡°All right,¡± Su Binglan said softly. Although she agreed, she wanted to protect him, too. She would not let anyone hurt him and help him avenge his family this time. The couple hugged each other and shared their warmth. After a while, Luo Jin¡¯an reluctantly let her go slightly. Then he softly asked, ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to rest a while?¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. You rest while I cook something for you.¡± She got out of bed and was about to busy herself when Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let my subordinates cook. You rest.¡± ¡°But they can¡¯t make the food I can.¡± Su Binglan blinked.. ¡°Don¡¯t you want food from your hometown?¡± Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Cooking Soup Chapter 555: Cooking Soup Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an raised his brows. ¡°Food from my hometown?¡± The word ¡°hometown¡± warmed his heart. Indeed, he felt homesick just thinking about Su Binglan and his home in Su Teng Village. In addition, the couple grew closer after revealing their true identities. A sense of peace, security, and warmth surged through their hearts. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the food you like eating in Su Teng Village,¡± Su Binglan said. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her amusingly. ¡®You know what I like to eat?¡± Su Binglan nodded and winked. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Of course I do. Although you never told me, I could observe. Whenever I cook something, I¡¯ll know it¡¯s to your liking the more you eat.¡± She was attentive to Luo Jin¡¯an. It was through her observations that she understood his tastes. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an did not know much about each other¡¯s food preferences when they were Lan Ruobing and Wei Jin¡¯an. That was because Wei Jin¡¯an had spent most of his time at the border. He would only meet with Lan Ruobing for a meal when he occasionally returned. Then he stayed with her for a while when they were seven or eight. They were young and did not think much about it then. The relationship between the deceased royal¡¯s mansion and General Wei¡¯s family was perfect, and they protected each other. In addition, Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s mother and Bing Suwan had an excellent and close relationship. Su Binglan felt warm now that she had recalled some of Lan Ruobings memories. Although Lan Ruobing knew little about Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s food preferences, Su Binglan better understood them. Luo Jin¡¯an was touched. ¡°l see.¡± ¡®She¡¯s always so busy and has a hard time, yet she still notices these details.¡¯ He added, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble of observing.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not hard because¡­¡± She deliberately kept him in suspense this time. Luo Jin¡¯an echoed gently, ¡°Because?¡± ¡°Because I want to be good to you.¡± These words struck the deepest part of Luo Jin¡¯an like a hammer, causing his suppressed emotions to surge, He grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms. Su Binglan obediently leaned into his embrace and raised her head to look at him. Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his gaze and lightly kissed Su Binglan¡¯s forehead. ¡°l want to be good to you, too, silly girl.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an desperately wanted to get well. Then he could do much more for her. His heart was once full of hatred, but Su Binglan had taken it away. su Binglan laugned ligntly, ner voice as clear as a silver bell. sne wanted to hug her husband for a while since it was rare for him to take the initiative. Luo Jin¡¯an even told her so much from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to cook. You¡¯ll starve if you don¡¯t eat soon. I¡¯ll make you some herbal cuisine. Your subordinates can¡¯t cook such a thing, so wait for me, and I¡¯ll finish soon.¡± Su Binglan quickly washed up and prepared to cook. She noticed Wei Cheng and Wei Ying were busy when she entered the courtyard. Lin Zheng was also there, chopping firewood. Meanwhile, Blue Two and Blue Three stood on the sidelines, guarding the house. Lin Zheng saw Su Binglan and happily said, ¡°Master, when did you wake up?¡± Wei Cheng was anxious to check Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition. Su Binglan said to Lin Zheng, ¡°Not too long ago. Did you guys sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all good,¡± Lin Zheng replied. The conditions in that small village were simple and crude. Of course, it could not compare to the ones in Su Teng Village. However, Luo Jin¡¯an had already done his best to settle everyone down. Hence, Wei Cheng could not cause more trouble for his master. He said respectfully, ¡°Madam, how is Master doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his body. He just needs time to recuperate.¡± Su Binglan had prepared herself to nurse her husband¡¯s body, then force the cold poison to a breaking point and seal it. That way, she could completely cure Luo Jin¡¯an of the cold poison when she found the needed herb. When that time came, the cold poison would not react so violently, even if Luo Jin¡¯an occasionally used force. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Wei Cheng anxiously went in. Immediately after, Su Binglan went to the kitchen to cook. Although they called it a kitchen, it was much more straightforward than that. There was just a stove. ¡°Master,¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve chopped some firewood for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. We can start the fire.¡± Since Blue Two and Blue Three were Shadow Guards, they had grown accustomed to following orders. They did whatever Su Binglan asked them to. Lin Zheng noticed nothing much was in the kitchen and said, ¡°Master, are we heading out to buy some provisions?¡± He realized there was not much rice remaining in the har. He did not know if these people had enough to eat. Of course, Su Binglan did not starve them, even though they were hurrying to complete their journey. Moreover, they ate delicious food. Although Lin Zheng did not know how his master got the food, he felt she had a magical ability. Still, they needed ingredients to cook with. ¡®Master always carried a bag. Although it didn¡¯t look big, she seemed to be able always take things from it. She took so many things from that bag, but there was no way it could fit that many items.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just took some ingredients from the back room.¡± She did not reveal she had a pocket dimension and only said she had taken the ingredients from a room Luo Jin¡¯an pointed her to. However, Luo Jin¡¯an knew she had a pocket dimension. ¡®Did Jin¡¯an see me summoning rain on the roof during the drought in Su Teng Village? Did he already guess my true identity at that time? He never mentioned it when we spoke just now.¡¯ Lin Zheng always believed his master¡¯s words and was excited to eat his master¡¯s cooking again. He knew it would be delicious and looked forward to it. He was sitting on a bench and preparing to start the fire, his eyes shining brightly. He would also look at his master¡¯s busy figure occasionally. However, he was not looking at Su Binglan directly but at what she held. Su Binglan gently combed her hair back and began cooking. She discreetly removed pork ribs, a winter melon, and tofu from her pocket dimension. She planned to make soup with tofu, winter melon, and pork ribs. The dish was beneficial to digestion and could nourish Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body. Since he was still recovering, he could not eat anything with a strong taste or non-beneficial to digestion. Therefore, Su Binglan decided to make soup. Her pocket dimension also resembled somewhat of a refrigerator, and the things inside would not spoil no matter how long she stored them there. Lin Zheng was shocked when he saw his master taking pork ribs. He wondered if his grandmaster had prepared those. ¡®This place looks more remote than Su Teng Village, so I never expected to see something like pork ribs here.¡¯ ¡°Master, are you making pork rib rice?¡± Lin Zheng was curious. ¡°No, I¡¯m making soup.¡± ¡®Soup?¡¯ Lin Zheng thought of egg drop soup with wild vegetables. It was a simple soup that did not have much in it besides water, seasoning, eggs, and vegetables. ¡®Can anyone make soup with pork ribs?¡¯ Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Huge Business Opportunity Chapter 556: Huge Business Opportunity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Zhengs eyes widened as he watched Su Binglan¡¯s actions. He was curious how she would use pork ribs to make soup. He also wondered if she could use tofu. He knew there were many ways to make tofu but did not know he could use it to make soup. After all, he had never eaten such a dish before. At the thought of being able to eat his master¡¯s cooking, Lin Zheng became excited and looked forward to it. He got hungry whenever he thought of his master¡¯s delicacies and felt motivated to start the fire. He put some firewood into the furnace and took two flint stones to start the fire. Su Binglan noticed his actions and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so eager. You can start the fire when I tell you to.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lin Zheng nodded. After all, he would do whatever his master said. He continued watching Su Binglan¡¯s movements, his eyes full of curiosity. Su Binglan crushed the ribs into small pieces and said, ¡°If you have questions, feel free to ask.¡± Lin Zheng chuckled and asked, ¡°Um, can you use ribs to make soup, Master?¡± If it were anyone else cooking, he would suspect the food would not be delicious. However, he believed his master¡¯s cooking would be delicious, no matter what. Su Binglan knew Lin Zhengs thoughts. She answered, ¡°Of course, I can use pork ribs to make soup. You can use many things to make soup, you know?¡± Her hands continued to move as she spoke. Everything she did was swift and clean. After crushing the ribs into small pieces, Su Binglan cut the winter melon and tofu into even pieces. Lin Zheng was shocked. ¡®Was Master already holding the tofu and winter melon?! Why didn¡¯t I see them earlier? I can understand there are winter melons here, but what about tofu?¡¯ The tofu looked fresh, so Lin Zheng wondered where his master got it in a remote place like the border. ¡®No one can preserve tofu for that long, right?¡¯ One could store various tofu products like stinky tofu, tofu cubes, and other finished products for a long time, but not fresh tofu. Lin Zheng felt his eyes were playing tricks on him and found it unbelievable. After cutting the tofu into pieces, Su Binglan placed them on a plate. Only a few utensils and plates were in the kitchen, so she placed the pieces of ribs into a bowl. As she busied herself with cooking, she continued, ¡°One can use many ingredients to make soup as long as they¡¯re fresh, light, and nutritious. I can teach you to make a few soups if you want to learn.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. It would undoubtedly be popular if you opened a restaurant with your culinary skills. In any case, many customers will have a good time.¡± Although Lin Zheng was Su Binglan¡¯s disciple, he rarely ate her delicacies. He had only tasted the dishes his master often sold. Drunken Cloud Restaurant¡¯s sour and spicy potato pancakes and spicy chicken had become their specialties. Many merchants from all over would go to Tenghe Town for its delicacies. Everyone wanted to visit Tenghe Town to eat delicious food. The most famous among the people were hotpot and stinky tofu. Even Lin Zheng enjoyed those two dishes. When Zhou Shan and Li Shi still worked in the dessert shop, they sometimes ate at the hotpot restaurant together. However, they had started managing the two hotpot restaurants, making it more convenient for them to eat there. Lin Zheng also ate hot pot with his family every month. His parents loved it and enjoyed eating hot pot with him. In addition, he could bring his family to the restaurant¡¯s second floor to eat without waiting in line. Still, Lin Zheng typically waited in line to not cause trouble for his master. He only skipped the line occasionally when it was not too busy or made a reservation. Not lining up was a benefit the trio had earned from working for Su Binglan, and everyone envied them. Whenever their families mentioned them, they would look proud. Lin Zheng and his family also enjoyed eating stinky tofu. If someone were going to the prefecture, Lin Zheng would get that person to send food to his twin sister and brother-in-law. His brother-in-law¡¯s family was influential, but he was a concubine¡¯s son¡ªan illegitimate child of the family. Hence, his status in the family was insignificant. Even so, Lin Zhengs brother-in-law was highly knowledgeable. Since Lin Zheng often sent delicious food to his twin sister, she would offer some to her husband¡¯s family. Lin Qin¡¯s mother-in-law liked her most because of this. Lin Qin¡¯s husband¡¯s status even rose. Some time ago, Lin Qin and her husband visited Lin Zheng and the rest of the family, even bringing gifts Lin Qin¡¯s mother-in-law had prepared. Lin Zheng remembered his sister saying her mother-in-law had a lousy appetite but improved after eating the food he sent. She also seemed much healthier. Lin Zheng was delighted for his sister when he saw her smile and how well his brother-in-law treated her. He did not expect the food he sent to have such a significant effect. Therefore, he was most grateful to his master. Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she heard Lin Zhengs words. ¡°You just want to eat the delicacies I make, right?¡± Lin Zheng rubbed his hands together and said embarrassedly, ¡°As expected. I can¡¯t hide anything from you, Master. It¡¯s not my fault your cooking is so delicious.¡¯ Su Binglan considered what Lin Zheng said. Although the border was remote and barren, she felt there was significant potential here. After all, it connected Chu and Beishao, creating incredible business opportunities. Moreover, there was plenty of unoccupied land here. Although ordinary crops could not grow, Su Binglan knew the crops in her pocket dimension had more robust survivability and adaptability to the environment. Therefore, she felt she could plant many things here. Nonetheless, she would need manpower to grow crops here and had to consider things carefully. She could develop a food industry here with more people, When the economy developed, she could open fast-food restaurants here. She could also transport many things from Tenghe Town to the border and profit from the people of Beishao Country. The border was not small, to say the least, and did not belong to Chu or Beishao. It would be great if it could develop into a place that belonged to them. In any case, there was already internal strife in Chu Country, and many had begun to form their own territories. Many other places were also at war, and they could secretly nurture their forces. Su Binglan considered the village¡¯s location. She figured training an army and more Shadow Guards here was perfect. Moreover, it was not easy for other forces to discover them. She felt at ease thinking of all the possibilities here. However, these were only preliminary ideas, and she still needed a well-thought-out plan to implement them. She also wanted to discuss these things with Luo Jin¡¯an and Lan Ruozhu. Su Binglan did not stop cooking as she pondered. She placed the ingredients she had prepared into a pot and added water. Then she told Lin Zheng, ¡°You can start the fire now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lin Zheng quickly used his flint to start the fire.. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Egg Wraps Chapter 557: Egg Wraps Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan diced green onion and sliced ginger, then poured some wine into the water in the pot. Fortunately, there was wine in the kitchen. She used it instead of what she had brought in her pocket dimension. Immediately after, she added the sliced ginger to the pot and covered it with the lid. After starting the fire, Lin Zheng could not help but say, ¡°Master, the firewood here is much easier to burn.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at the weather outside and said, ¡°The wind is more robust in the north, making it easier for firewood to dry outside. However, it¡¯s also easier to start snowing here. The firewood will have trouble drying if there¡¯s a blizzard. After some consideration, Lin Zheng said, ¡°So, should we get more firewood, Master?¡± He knew it snowed much more in the north. The further north he went, the colder he felt this place was compared to Tenghe Town. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, we do need more firewood.¡± She had brought many things here except for firewood. She suddenly thought she should have brought charcoal. However, she did not expect it to be this cold. She only considered bringing food, clothes, and other necessities, not charcoal. That was mainly because she had never placed charcoal in her pocket dimension. ¡®We wouldn¡¯t need more firewood if I had brought charcoal.¡¯ Lin Zheng said, ¡°l saw many trees near the mountain, Master. The mountain looks big, so I can go there to chop wood since I have nothing to do.¡± He knew his grandmaster was not in good health and that his master would probably be staying here for a while. He could not just sit and eat since he had followed Su Binglan here. He had to pull his weight and help them. Lin Zheng felt he had a significant role to play here. That way, his master would bring him along on future journeys. He had always wanted to travel but knew his abilities were limited. However, he had learned much from following his master. Moreover, he could experience many things and hone his abilities. He was thrilled to follow his master everywhere. Li Shi and Zhou Shan were envious of Lin Zheng when they discovered he would travel with Su Binglan. Even Su Wenzhe, Su Wenxiu, and Su Wenwu looked envious of Lin Zheng. Therefore, Lin Zheng felt he should help as much as possible. If he helped his master do more things, she could relax a little. Previously, Su Binglan had warned Lin Zheng, Zhou Shan, and Li Shi about the earthquake before it happened. Back then, Lin Zheng hurried home to tell his parents and siblings. His parents also warned the relatives around them to prepare for it. Knowing that Su Binglan had said this, everyone believed her and stayed safe during the earthquake. Therefore, Lin Zhengs parents wanted him to do his best for Su Binglan. His parents knew he would get lazy if he stayed home and had nothing to do. Even his unsmiling elder brother would force a smile whenever he saw Lin Zheng. Lin Zhengs sister-in-law was polite to him, and his nephew liked staying by his side. Lin Zhengs smile grew wider at the thought of this. Su Binglan looked at the weather outside and said, ¡°No need to rush. There shouldn¡¯t be any snow here for the next few days. You must be tired from our journey, so rest for two days before chopping wood, okay? I¡¯ll go with you and see what the forest looks like.¡¯ The area they lived in was at the foot of a mountain. Su Binglan looked at the scenery on the mountain when she arrived and suspected it was an ancient forest. Perhaps there was something worth finding there. Under normal circumstances, many people should live in such a primitive forest. However, Su Binglan noticed only a few families in this village. She also discovered that the few families here were members of the Wei family after talking to Luo Jin¡¯an earlier. Some were surviving members of the Wei family¡¯s army, while others were people the family had saved. Some even scattered themselves throughout the border. They could not live together, as it would be too obvious a target or make it easier for outsiders to find clues about their whereabouts. Lin Zheng was excited when he heard his master would follow him to the mountain to see if there were any treasures. When the water started boiling, Su Binglan put in the ribs and blanched them before removing the foam at the top. Afterward, she washed the blanched ribs and placed them back into the pot. Then she added water, diced onions, and ginger slices before cooking them over high heat. Soon after, she added the winter melon and continued to boil the soup. When Su Binglan had almost finished cooking, she added the tofu and some condiments she had brought to season the soup. She wanted to ensure the soup was fresh and delicious. Sometimes, soup could easily taste bland, making people lose their appetite. Still, Su Binglan had to ensure her soup was not too thick or light. It had to be tasty and appetizing. That meant there was a need for fire control and seasoning. After mixing the ingredients, Su Binglan smiled. ¡°This is perfect.¡± Lin Zheng smelled a light fragrance and looked at the pork ribs, winter melon, and tofu in the pot. ¡°Master, I can smell how delicious it¡¯ll taste.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you¡¯re right after tasting it later. Although the ribs are nutritious, you¡¯ll quickly get hungry again. You need some staple food. If you need a light main dish, make an omelet.¡± Su Binglan felt it was nutritious enough and easy to digest. Lin Zheng looked around the stove and asked, ¡°Master, do we have eggs?¡± However, as soon as he asked that, he noticed a few eggs on the stove. He blinked and felt like Su Binglan had conjured the eggs like a magic trick. He thought he might be hallucinating. Lin Zheng could not suppress his words in front of his master. He wanted to express his thoughts but hesitated. Su Binglan understood her disciple well, saying, ¡°Just speak your mind.¡± ¡°M-Master, did you just conjure those eggs?¡± Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I conjured them?¡± She did not look at Lin Zhengs expression as she spoke. Instead, she put the eggs into a bowl and beat them with chopsticks. She used chopsticks because there were few things in the kitchen, not even a whisk. After beating the eggs, she sprinkled some flour evenly and added water and chopped scallions to stir the mixture. Lin Zheng nodded blankly. ¡°All right, don¡¯t be too curious. I didn¡¯t conjure them. I brought them from home. However, I have something special for these.¡± Lin Zheng did not quite understand what Su Binglan was saying. After stirring the mixture evenly, Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. You can start preparing the fire.¡± ¡°A-All right, Master.¡± Lin Zheng sat down again and prepared to light the fire. Su Binglan poured oil into a pan, poured in the mixture, and spread it into an omelet. She felt the heat rising too quickly and said, ¡°Lower the fire, please.¡± Lin Zheng hurriedly used an iron rod to poke the firewood in the furnace and kept the fire low. After cooking the egg, Su Binglan scooped it out of the pan with a spatula. Then she placed it flat on the board and added more ingredients before rolling it up and cutting it into pieces.. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Magical Feeling Chapter 558: Magical Feeling Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After cutting the egg wraps, Su Binglan placed them on two large plates. She made a giant pancake and added many ingredients before rolling the egg into a wrap. She also had to use two large plates because she made many stacks of egg wraps. Then she placed a huge bowl of pork ribs, winter melon, and tofu soup beside the egg wraps. Su Binglan took a small plate and placed a few wraps on it. She also used a smaller bowl and scooped some soup for Luo Jin¡¯an to eat. ¡°Lin Zheng, eat these with everyone else,¡± she said. Lin Zheng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll share these with Doctor Wei, Wei Ying, Blue Two, and Blue Three. They¡¯ll praise your food endlessly after trying them.¡± He was confident in his master¡¯s cooking abilities. Even people who had tried various delicacies would be amazed after eating the food Su Binglan developed, let alone villagers in this rural place. ¡°All right, I know you guys are hungry, too. Hurry up and eat.¡± Lin Zheng looked excited when he thought about dinner. A dining table was nearby, so he carried the food to it before going to the courtyard to call everyone inside to eat. Meanwhile, Su Binglan went to her husband¡¯s room. Wei Cheng had anxiously entered Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s room when Su Binglan went to cook. He wanted to check on his master because he was too worried. Although Wei Cheng knew Su Binglan had exceptional medical skills, he never knew about his master¡¯s condition after she treated him. When Wei Cheng entered the room, he was shocked to see Luo Jin¡¯an getting out of bed and washing up. ¡°M-Master?¡± Wei Cheng suspected he was hallucinating. He knew how severe Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s physical condition was. Still, he suspected he was seeing things when he saw his master¡¯s appearance. Everyone knew how weak Luo Jin¡¯an was. He would sleep for a long while and barely woke up, not to mention moving around on his own like this. ¡®Is Madam¡¯s medical skills this miraculous?!¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Wei Cheng and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you rest?¡± Wei Cheng had been guarding Luo Jin¡¯an, taking his pulse, and checking his physique during this period when the latter¡¯s cold poison acted up. Wei Cheng barely had any rest at all. However, Luo Jin¡¯an told Wei Cheng to rest after Su Binglan arrived yesterday. Wei Cheng said, ¡°l was resting and slept well last night. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, Master.¡± Although Luo Jin¡¯an was Wei Chengs master, the latter knew Luo Jin¡¯an never treated him as a subordinate. Instead, Luo Jin¡¯an treated Wei Cheng as family. Luo Jin¡¯an observed Wei Chengs expression and knew he had rested well. That was mainly because Wei Cheng knew Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled. Therefore, he was not concerned when Su Binglan was guarding Luo Jin¡¯an. Still, Wei Cheng never thought anyone¡¯s medical skills would be so exceptional. Once Su Binglan arrived, Luo Jin¡¯an could move around so freely ¡ªthis excited Wei Cheng. He feared something terrible would happen to his master, especially since Luo Jin¡¯an was the spiritual pillar of support for the surviving members of the Wei family. Everyone felt alive with him around. They would not know what to do if something had happened to their master. After a while, Wei Cheng returned to his senses and confirmed nothing was wrong with what he saw. His vision was not blurry either. Still, he wanted to check his master¡¯s condition. ¡°Master, can 1 take your pulse?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded, then stretched his hand for Wei Cheng to take his pulse. Wei Cheng was shocked as his eyes widened in a daze. Luo Jin¡¯an had never seen Wei Cheng like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an believed in his wife¡¯s medical skills. Moreover, he felt energized after waking up. He no longer felt weak and in pain. His body also felt relaxed when he got up to move. Wei Cheng rechecked his master¡¯s pulse and said in surprise, ¡°Master, why can¡¯t I feel the cold poison¡¯s aura in your body? Although the aura is weak, it no longer effects you as much as before. T-That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡®The poison was potent yesterday.¡¯ Wei Cheng possessed exceptional medical skills. If it were not for him, Luo Jin¡¯an could not have survived until now, when the cold poison acted up. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body was also gradually improving since Su Binglan arrived. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression softened when he thought of his nife. He said elegantly, ¡°Bing has forced the cold poison into a part of my body and sealed it. There won¡¯t be any problems if I don¡¯t use martial arts.¡± Wei Cheng immediately realized something after hearing his master¡¯s words. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Still. it¡¯s incredible. I can only complement Madam¡¯s extraordinary medical skills. ¡°I¡¯ve studied medical classics before and know her method is simple in theory but not easy to operate. She needs to be supplemented with the legendary acupuncture method. ¡°That¡¯s the only way to force a poison in a part of one¡¯s body to seal it. She must also have internal energy. Otherwise, she can¡¯t do it to this extent with just medicine. ¡°However, the acupuncture method Madam used has been lost. Still, she knows how to perform it. Madam is a strange woman. In a good way, of course.¡± Wei Cheng had a look of admiration when he said these words. He genuinely admired Su Binglan. His eyes burned brightly as he looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, not knowing if he should speak. Luo Jin¡¯an was delighted whenever his people praised Su Binglan. He also felt a sense of pride in his heart for his wife. Of course, he also felt sorry for her. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t have come all this way if it weren¡¯t for me. It¡¯s freezing here, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll get used to it. Now that I can move freely, I can deal with some things. We can return to Su Teng Village once I¡¯ve settled the matters here.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an could only think of returning to Su Teng Village with his wife during the New Year. He had changed his name to Luo Jin¡¯an when the Wei family got wiped out three years ago. He was also indifferent to holidays like the New Year. However, now that he had a wife and a home, he had a sense of anticipation for the holidays. Moreover, Su Teng Village was Su Binglan¡¯s home, and he wanted to accompany her there. He did not want his wife to suffer any grievances. Luo Jin¡¯an turned to look at Wei Cheng and said, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Finally, Wei Cheng opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Master, can I ask Madam for medical advice? As far as I know, acupuncture comes from the Legendary Medicine Valley. Its first-generation ancestors founded it. ¡°The valley has no specific records about its first-generation ancestors since something terrible happened there. The Legendary Medicine Valley lost much of its knowledge of acupuncture, among other crucial information.¡± Wei Cheng did not expect to meet anyone who still knew acupuncture. He thought it was magical and perhaps Su Binglan existed to save Luo Jin¡¯an.. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Good Stuff Chapter 559: Good Stuff Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Wei Cheng admired Su Binglan mainly regarding her knowledge of medical skills. He had only heard rumors about acupuncture but had never seen it in person. He felt an indescribable excitement in his heart at the thought of being able to see acupuncture for himself. He possessed more than adequate medical skills with his studies from hundreds of schools. Moreover, he had happened across an ancient medical book in the past that seemed to be from the Legendary Medicine Valley. However, he was unsure about its details. That ancient book also provided him with much inspiration. He also studied medical skills, making him better than those in the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Of course, what Wei Cheng yearned to see most was acupuncture. Now that the opportunity was right before him, he was undoubtedly ecstatic. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask my wife for permission,¡± said Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°l won¡¯t make decisions for her and won¡¯t force her to do anything based on my opinion.¡± That was his attitude toward Su Binglan. He wholeheartedly respected all her thoughts and did not want her to suffer any grievances. Wei Cheng understood Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s intentions. ¡°I understand, Master. I¡¯ll ask Madam for her permission later.¡± He knew his master well, as the latter respected his subordinates¡¯ thoughts when interacting with them. ¡®Master is such an excellent person.¡¯ Wei Cheng was about to say something else to Luo Jin¡¯an when he smelled a delectable fragrance. ¡°It smells fantastic.¡± Even after living at the border for a long time, he had never smelled such a fragrance. It was the fragrance of fresh homemade food. He could not return to his senses momentarily. After a while, he said, ¡°Is someone in the village cooking?¡± Sometimes, Wei Cheng would walk past the village and smell the food everyone cooked when he was hungry. Even if the villagers used the most common ingredients to make stir-fried vegetables, he would enjoy its fragrance. After all, the people there could only buy very few things there. They were not good at cooking, and everyone¡¯s food was simple. They thought they would be fine if they had something to fill their stomachs. Occasionally, Wei Cheng would get some wild animals and consider cooking them for his master. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was weak and could not eat anything. Still, his cooking would never smell this good, no matter how well he made it. The smell wafting through the air this time was incredibly appetizing. Wei Cheng was not hungry initially, but he was after smelling the food. Luo Jin¡¯an also smelled something delicious and smiled gently. He knew it was his wife¡¯s cooking. He missed her food after staying at the border for a while. In other words, he missed the warmth of being by Su Binglan¡¯s side in Su Teng Village. Luo Jin¡¯an resembled a foreigner, missing the food in his hometown. He also missed everyone else in Su Teng Village. Wei Cheng was puzzled. He felt the fragrance was getting increasingly potent in such a short while. Growl, growl! His stomach grumbled as he covered his mouth awkwardly. ¡°M-Master, that was¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry too,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°We can have lunch soon.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Wei Cheng did not quite catch his master¡¯s words. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°That should be the smell of Bings cooking.¡± ¡°How can we allow Madam to cook? We should be the ones cooking for her.¡± While Wei Cheng spoke to his master, Su Binglan had just finished cooking and was about to bring it to her husband¡¯s room. She saw Wei Cheng and said, ¡°The food is ready, Doctor Wei. Go and eat with Lin Zheng and the others.¡± Wei Cheng heard Su Binglan¡¯s words but could not return to his senses yet. He was in an utter daze. ¡®The food is ready? Did Madam really cook for us?¡¯ Wei Cheng involuntarily lowered his head to look at the tray Su Binglan held. His eyes widened when he saw the bowl of pork rib soup and egg wraps. The food on the tray looked delicious, and he felt he had not eaten any delicacies in a long while. Su Binglan observed his expression and could not help but laugh as she said, ¡°l made a lot more just like these. Go and join the rest to eat.¡± Fortunately, she brought many things to make different dishes for every meal. She primarily wanted to give her husband a good meal and rest, especially since she noticed he had lost a lot of weight. Wei Cheng did not wait for Su Binglan to talk anymore and hurriedly ran to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Su Binglan saw Blue Two and Blue Three guarding the courtyard. She said, ¡®You two should eat, too.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The duo had grown accustomed to listening to Su Binglan¡¯s orders. Su Binglan looked at Wei Ying and said, ¡°You, too. Go and eat.¡± Wei Ying said respectfully, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to protect my master.¡± His martial arts were exceptional, and he wanted to stay by his master¡¯s side to protect him. Hence, he never wanted to leave. Although two more guards stood at the door, Wei Ying dared not let his guard down for his master¡¯s safety. Su Binglan reassured Wei Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This place is impenetrable for the time being. Besides, you guys aren¡¯t eating anywhere besides the kitchen. It won¡¯t affect your master¡¯s safety.¡± Under her persuasion, Wei Ying and the other two guards finally went to eat. The trio felt hungry when they sat at the dining table near the stove and saw the people eating there. Wei Cheng did not care about anything else as he and Lin Zheng took the lead in picking up the food to eat. They drank the soup with their spoons while eating the egg wraps, savoring the delicious food. ¡°Madam¡¯s cooking is perfect. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Wei Cheng was so excited that he was about to cry. Lin Zheng could not help but add, ¡°Of course, my master¡¯s cooking is unparalleled. Everything she makes is delicious, so everyone is in for a treat.¡± He continued while eating, ¡°My master made plenty of egg wraps and soup. Everyone, eat up quickly.¡± Wei Ying also picked up his utensils to eat. After sipping the soup, he felt it tasted exceptional. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wei Cheng bit into some tofu and felt it was soft and smooth. He had never eaten anything like it before. It was fragrant and tasted good, not requiring much effort to bite. The tofu would melt in his mouth with the slightest bite. ¡®People with terrible teeth could eat this with ease.¡¯ Wei Cheng was ecstatic when he realized that. He ate another piece and felt a warmth in his stomach. Since he was a doctor, he knew some people had weaker stomachs and could not digest food well. However, eating tofu would be suitable for those people. ¡®This is good stuff!¡¯ Lin Zheng noticed how interested everyone was in the food and quickly sat up. He explained the dishes enthusiastically, ¡°What you just ate was tofu. My master was the one who developed it. It¡¯s delicious and nutritious, too. ¡°There are many ways to use tofu, but every dish you make with them will be delicious. Master also told me tofu is easy to digest. There are also many variations of tofu products, like stinky tofu.¡± Lin Zheng could ramble on about tofu. The more he spoke, the more excited he became. That was because his master had developed such a thing, and he was his master¡¯s disciple, feeling a sense of pride in his heart.. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Soul-Sucking Eyes Chapter 560: Soul-Sucking Eyes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Zheng said many things, and everyone stopped eating to listen attentively. They realized Su Binglan had developed tofu and that one could use tofu to make many delicacies, as it was delicious and nutritious. Also, they learned there were many delicacies in Tenghe Town, like stinky tofu. Lin Zheng told them how delicious stinky tofu was¡ªeveryone yearned to try it. Lin Zhengs mouth even got dry from talking so much. He wanted to eat, but when he noticed everyone looking at him with shining eyes as he spoke, he felt the urge to continue talking. Wei Cheng suddenly realized something and nodded. ¡°l remember hearing something about that but didn¡¯t pay much attention then.¡± He had heard people discussing these things before when treating them. He felt his patients were exaggerating at that time. He wondered how such delicious food could exist. Finally, he realized his patients were not exaggerating. Then he looked at Wei Ying and asked, ¡°Have you heard of these things?¡± Wei Ying nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them. They¡¯re famous, after all.¡± However, he had never eaten such delicacies. He also did not expect to be able to eat them finally. Meanwhile, Blue Two and Blue Three behaved like typical Shadow Guards and ate quietly. After all, they had grown accustomed to silence. Of course, they also thought the soup and egg wraps were delicious. Although they could not show emotions since they were Shadow Guards, their eyes shone brightly. One knew they thought the food was delicious just by looking into their eyes. When Lin Zheng bit into the pork rib inside the soup, he thought it was incredibly tender as it melted in his mouth. He was surprised. ¡°Wow, the pork ribs in the soup are so tender.¡± Fortunately, Su Binglan had added plenty of ribs to the soup, enough for everyone to eat. Wei Cheng bit into an egg wrap and became excited, too. ¡°Is there something rolled into the egg?¡± He thought it was just an omelet and did not expect something to be wrapped inside. Lin Zheng explained, ¡°Of course. There are lettuce, chicken, and seasonings wrapped inside the egg. That¡¯s why it tastes so good.¡± He watched from the sidelines when Su Binglan cooked. She even answered every question he asked her, so he knew what was inside the egg wraps. Wei Cheng sighed emotionally. ¡°1 didn¡¯t think of cooking like this before.¡± ¡®This dish sounds straightforward, but I would¡¯ve never thought about it anyway.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s so easy,¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°You must control the heat so that the egg doesn¡¯t stick to the pan. You must also maintain the eggs shape.¡± He had tried cooking such dishes at home in the past, but he had trouble maintaining the egg¡¯s shape in the pan, not to mention Su Binglan had made an enormous omelet. ¡°The chicken inside the wrap tastes different from your usual chicken dishes, right? Master had fried them with special seasonings to make them tastier.¡± ¡°l see. No wonder it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Wei Cheng admired Su Binglan more as he spoke. Not only were Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills unparalleled, but her cooking skills were also exceptional. ¡®No wonder Master values Madam so much. Also, I could feel Master was in a better mood when Madam arrived. Master smiled brightly when Madam was in the room with him.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were also full of spirit, and Wei Cheng had never seen his master reveal such expressions. ¡®Perhaps only Madam can make Master feel that way.¡¯ The few sat around the dining table and continued eating happily. Su Binglan entered the room with a tray and noticed Luo Jin¡¯an had already washed up and changed into a fresh set of clothes. His hair even remained tied up. Su Binglan marveled at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s luscious black hair. Even at night, he had a charming demeanor. He gave off an elegant and otherworldly aura when he tied up his hair and wore a bamboo-colored robe during the day. When Su Binglan looked at him, she imagined him in a bamboo forest with a cool breeze blowing from the mountain. It was a refreshing sight. Su Binglan had always known her husband possessed peerless magnificence. However, when she looked at him again, she realized his eyes were focused on her. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were full of love and soul-stirring beauty. Su Binglan held her breath and denied her husband had charmed her. Although the couple was all too familiar and had seen each other daily in Su Teng Village, Su Binglan was still in awe of her husband¡¯s appearance. ¡®He¡¯ s a demon. A handsome one who specializes in seducing souls.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an had never cared about his appearance. Still, his appearance could entice his wife. He slowly approached Su Binglan and took the tray from her, asking, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Su Binglan only returned to her senses after hearing her husband¡¯s voice. She blinked and calmed herself, replying, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. How are you feeling? Are you still unwell?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gently placed the tray on the table and said, ¡°On the contrary, I feel much better now.¡± Su Binglan could finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡°You must be hungry. I made simple egg wraps and soup. You should like them. You can¡¯t eat anything too greasy, so I made something lighter and more nutritious.¡± She always cooked according to her husband¡¯s tastes. Luo Jin¡¯an turned to look at his wife, his eyes full of tenderness. When one looked closely, his eyes seemed to contain a whirlpool wanting to swallow Su Binglan whole. Su Binglan met his gaze, and her heart pounded. She could not resist him whenever he looked at her with that pair of soul-sucking eyes. Su Binglan blushed as she said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an chuckled when he noticed Su Binglan¡¯s reaction. There was a bright and wonderful feeling of a hundred flowers blooming whenever he smiled. He carried charm that could turn all living beings upside down. His laughter was light yet deep, as if it could emit the smell of wine, making one drunk. Su Binglan dared no look at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression, afraid he would bewitch her. The only thing she could not resist was his charm. She asked, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an approached his wife and gently tugged at her hairpin. Her hair, tied up while cooking, suddenly fell on her shoulders. Su Binglan was stunned, not understanding what her husband intended to do. ¡°Sit down,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll tie your hair up for you.¡± Su Binglan did not quite know how to tie her hair to suit this era. She found it troublesome and would usually do something simple. Even so, she still looked lovely. She confusedly looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and asked, ¡°You know how to do my hair?¡± Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Warm and Relaxed Chapter 561: Warm and Relaxed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was puzzled and curious. She wondered if a man would even touch a woman¡¯s hair. It would be easy for a man to tie a woman¡¯s hair, but it would be troublesome to fix it. ¡°Yes, I know how to do your hair,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently. Su Binglan seemed restrained, and she felt slightly unhappy. She could not explain how she felt. Luo Jin¡¯an was attentive when dealing with his wife. He could feel the slightest change in her emotions and knew her current mood was not quite right. While fixing her hair, he asked lowly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± It was apparent Su Binglan was unlike her usual self. She also felt helpless and childlike when faced with her husband. However, she disliked misunderstandings and asked what was on her mind, ¡°Why do you know how to do a girl¡¯s hair?¡± Su Binglan heard laughter coming from above her after asking that question. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s low and deep laughter was faint but delighted Su Binglan. She said, ¡°You¡¯re laughing at me.¡± ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re cute,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently. Su Binglan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just laughing at me.¡± ¡°How can I bear to laugh at you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands did not stop moving while tying his wife¡¯s hair as she spoke. Su Binglan had excellent hair. When Luo Jin¡¯an ran his fingers through it, he felt it was smoother than silk, making him unable to let go. His movements were cautious and gentle, afraid he would hurt his wife by pulling her hair. Luo Jin¡¯an finished tying Su Binglan¡¯s hair soon after. Su Binglan looked even more beautiful and full of girlish charm. Moreover, her husband had styled her hair so it would not affect her tasks. ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan touched her hair, wanting to know how she looked. However, no mirrors were around, so she could only ask her husband, ¡®Do I look good?¡± ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said thoughtfully. After all, his wife was the most gorgeous young lady in his heart. Su Binglan was outstandingly beautiful. Even a simple hairstyle would not conceal her beauty, not to mention the exquisite style Luo Jin¡¯an gave her hair. It made her look even more beautiful. If others saw her, they would think an angel had fallen into the mortal world. ¡°Is there a mirror around? I want to see it for myself.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an reached out and gently wrapped his arms around his wife¡¯s waist, pulling her closer. Then he lowered his head to look at her, gently saying, ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Binglan did not understand what he meant. ¡°You can see your reflection in my eyes.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sentence was straightforward, but Su Binglan felt he was teasing her, and her heart skipped a beat. Then she followed his instructions and involuntarily looked into his eyes. As expected, she saw her reflection in his eyes. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were beautiful, like the blue skies and clear waters with a soft color. They made Su Binglan go into a trance when she met his gaze. She looked at her reflection and was stunned. ¡®Am I that good-looking?¡¯ She rarely looked in the mirror when she was in Su Teng Village. She did not have a clear idea of her appearance. She felt she looked pretty good after looking at herself now. That was primarily because of the hairstyle Luo Jin¡¯an had given her. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to give me such a lovely hairstyle.¡± ¡°l learned that from my mother when I was a kid,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an explained, ¡°Do you remember when you went out to play and messed up your hair? You looked like a beggar. I was the one who helped you tidy up your hair.¡± ¡°l forgot about that, you know?¡± Su Binglan tapped her nose helplessly as she spoke. After carefully considering it, she realized it was indeed true. She was a young Lan Ruobing then. She, her brother, and Wei Jin¡¯an were healthy and could play wildly back then. The trio caused plenty of noise. Later, Lan Ruobing messed up her hair and worried her mother would scold her. Therefore, Lan Ruobing wanted to fix her hair but did not know how even though she was clever in most other things. In particular, ancient hairstyles were complicated. Lan Ruozhu also did not know how to do it, so Wei Jin¡¯an clumsily redid Lan Ruobings hair. Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart after recalling those memories. ¡°Oh, I remember now! Still, your memory is better than mine. I¡¯ve yet to recover some of my memories of those times.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an patted his wife¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll tell you what I know. I hope you can be carefree and not recover Lan Ruobings memories.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s life was hard when she was Lan Ruobing. She had many things to do and placed hefty responsibilities on her shoulders¡ªthat side of her pained Luo Jin¡¯an. Moreover, she could see many things in her dreams. She would rewrite many things whenever she saw them, weakening her body. Su Binglan looked at her husband with an increasingly sorrowful gaze. Her heart ached, and she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now whenever I think about the past. I¡¯ll be jealous of myself if I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past.¡± Her casual tone made Luo Jin¡¯an laugh. ¡°All right, hurry up and eat. The food will get cold if we don¡¯t eat now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Su Binglan urged her husband to sit, and the two began eating. Fortunately, the soup and egg wraps were still warm. Even so, she would use Soul Powers to heat up the food if it were not hot enough. She scooped a bowl of soup for Luo Jin¡¯an and had one for herself. ¡°Try it. How does it taste?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an picked up a spoon and scooped a mouthful of soup under his wife¡¯s expectant gaze. After drinking it, he felt a warm and relaxing sensation in his stomach. Moreover, it was tasty. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Drink more if you think so. It¡¯s easy to digest, too.¡± ¡°This is your first time making soup, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I never made it at home, so I made it for you now. Drink more and eat something light these next few days. Since the soup doesn¡¯t give you much nutrition, I made something else to compensate for that. ¡°These are egg wraps with meat in them. 1 also added ribs and tofu in the soup.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an combed his slender fingers through his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, huh?¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t feel that way.¡± After all, she enjoyed the feeling of cooking for her husband. Still, she was a little scared since Luo Jin¡¯an did not even tell her his cold poison was acting up again. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything. The day before you left, you told me you would send me a letter if anything happened.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry and risk your life coming here..¡¯! Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Secrets Chapter 562: Secrets Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an was concerned and could not bear it if his wife faced the slightest danger. He knew how dangerous the journey from Su Teng Village to the border was. He would be unable to forgive himself if anything happened to Su Binglan. He knew he could make it even though his cold poison was acting up because his wife had given him plenty of medicine before he set off. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to wait for himself to feel better and return to Su Teng Village alone. Su Binglan bit into her egg wrap and said, ¡°I¡¯ll worry and overthink more if you remain silent like that. I dreamt several times that you were in danger, and I was terrified.¡¯ She revealed a weak and aggrieved expression as she spoke. She had always been elegant and noble, never showing fragility and aggrievance. However, she looked like a needle had pierced her heart. The pain she felt spread through her limbs and bones. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart started aching. At that moment, his eyes looked red, and his throat rolled as he said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± He did not even know how to make up for it. Su Binglan noticed his self-reproaching expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. It¡¯s not your fault but the enemies. I want to avenge you.¡± The young couple would return to Su Teng Village after getting revenge and venting their anger. Sometimes, Su Binglan was stubborn and domineering, as she would not allow anyone to wrong her husband. Not to mention, the enemies forced Luo Jin¡¯an to become forceful. The Wei family¡¯s army got wiped out three years ago. At that time, Su Binglan could not appear by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s side to protect and help him take revenge. However, she could avenge him this time. Her words touched Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Eat well. Don¡¯t worry about those things. I¡¯ll handle them.¡± He did not want his wife to work so hard. Still, Su Binglan was stubborn. ¡°l want to avenge you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an thought of the enemy hiding in the dark, and his expression turned cold. He said, ¡°Be good, be obedient.¡± ¡®The enemy isn¡¯t as simple as I thought. I can¡¯t let Binglan take such risks and drag her into this. I can handle them.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gentleness softened his wife¡¯s heart. She could not help but listen to him, but her rationality told her that Luo Jin¡¯an would still be in danger if she did not resolve these issues. ¡°Then tell me, who did this to you?¡± Su Binglan blinked while asking. Luo Jin¡¯an fell silent. Su Binglan looked at him and insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the people around you if you don¡¯t tell me.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an sighed helplessly. ¡°l still can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± He could not help but spoil her and tell her what she wanted to know. He also felt terrible when he saw her anxious expression. ¡°It seems Beishao Country had brought many elite soldiers to attack Chu Country in the war three years ago. The enemy had conspired with our country officials to destroy the Wei family army.¡± A cold light glinted across Su Binglan¡¯s eyes, and her body emitted a dangerous aura. ¡°The Chu Country officials are trying to shake their own countrys foundation.¡¯ The Wei family army consisted of elites who protected Chu Country. The country¡¯s border was safe from invasions with them around. The officials in the court were either stupid, had personal interests, or had long lost their position. ¡®Or were those the superior¡¯s intentions?¡¯ When Su Binglan was Lan Ruobing, her body was fragile, and she could not go to the border to do anything. Moreover, Lan Ruobing had died before that war occurred. As a result, Su Binglan did not know what had happened or the details of the war three years ago. She felt perhaps only Luo Jin¡¯an could answer her questions. ¡°l used to think the emperor or the crown prince wanted to destroy the Wei family army,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an explained, ¡°But things aren¡¯t that simple. This time, we captured the spy, Hong Tong. ¡°This person comes from the Hong clan and is a b*stard child. However, the clan trained him to be a spy and arranged for him to live in Chu when he was younger. ¡°Hong Tong hid in Chu¡¯s territory and devised a way to sneak into the army. My family is disciplined and strict with checks. Therefore, ordinary people can¡¯t join our army, and everyone¡¯s information must be complete without problems. ¡°Hong Tong seemed fine back then, but his childhood information was incomplete. He couldn¡¯t have joined my family¡¯s core team even if someone had given him an identity. ¡°He later joined the logistics department and was responsible for transporting supplies. He was not supposed to be the one escorting the rations, but the war was intense, and a few people sacrificed themselves, so he was the only one who could take over. ¡°Then Hong Tong learned some crucial information and leaked them. There were no traitors in my family¡¯s army, but there were traitors at the border. Some people we protected weren¡¯t from Chu but spies from Beishao. ¡°Some also listened to Chu¡¯s court officials and deliberately leaked information to Beishao.¡¯ Su Binglan could no longer continue listening as she clenched her hands into fists. She felt these people had gone too far. Although Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s explanation was straightforward, Su Binglan knew it must be more complicated than that. ¡®The Wei family must¡¯ve experienced the most tragic battle.¡¯ ¡°Since we¡¯ve captured Hong Tong this time, we have a Hong clan member with us. Through interrogation, we discovered that Chu¡¯s officials had conspired with Beishao and that a few from Beishao had infiltrated Chu¡¯s court.¡¯ Su Binglan could no longer maintain her composure after hearing such things. Her eyes violently trembled as she asked, ¡°Are you saying there are people from Beishao in Chu¡¯s Imperial Court? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll use despicable methods to harm Chu Country¡¯s interests. ¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°Our current emperor is suspicious, to begin with. Also, the crown prince is ambitious and wants to seize the throne. Therefore, some officials only need to fan the flames to make the emperor do something.¡± Su Binglan asked coldly, ¡°Is it like destroying the Gongsun family?¡± The Gongsuns were a family of mechanics. They had always kept a low profile, but the emperor made a groundless accusation and destroyed them. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart sank when he recalled the Gongsun family. ¡°Yes, because an official gave the crown prince a plan to rope in the Gongsun family. However, the Gongsuns didn¡¯t participate in the battle between the princes, nor did they take sides. So, they rejected the crown prince¡¯s offer.¡± ¡°Back then, some fanned the flames in the crown prince¡¯s ears. The crown prince and the officials joined forces to tell the emperor that the Gongsuns were disloyal to Chu and that the family¡¯s existence was a threat. ¡°Someone else reported that Beishao had obtained weapons the Gongsuns made, They said the Gongsuns made weapons for Beishao, causing the family¡¯s destruction,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart grew heavy as he spoke hoarsely. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Killing With a Borrowed Knife Chapter 563: Killing With a Borrowed Knife Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an tried his best to control his emotions as he clenched his fingers tightly. His eyes reddened as well. Su Binglan felt pained when she saw her husband like that. She held his hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t speak anymore. I won¡¯t ask questions anymore. Hurry up and eat.¡± She felt she should not have asked these questions and let her husband recall them. Her palm was warm, spreading to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body when she held his hand. Then it flowed into his heart, making him feel much better. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mood improved exponentially with his wife by his side. He no longer feared recalling those memories. He collected his emotions and gently patted his wife¡¯s hand to comfort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay.¡± Afterward, Su Binglan looked at him and scooped some ribs from the soup into his bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t just drink the soup. Eat some ribs, too.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an ate the pork ribs his wife scooped for him and raised his brows. ¡°The ribs are delicious. It tastes different from what I usually eat.¡± ¡°l stewed them for a long period for the flavor to spread through the soup.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an continued to eat. Even so, his every move was elegant and dignified. It was pleasing to the eye. It had been a while since he had eaten Su Binglan¡¯s cooking, and he missed her, too. Hence, he ate slowly and carefully to savor the flavors. He cherished his wife¡¯s cooking and ate thoughtfully without wasting a single drop. Of course, he was also very full from eating so much since it had been long since he had delicious food. Su Binglan smiled when she saw her husband eating so well. ¡°Let me give you a piece of good news.¡± She wanted to cheer her husband up. Luo Jin¡¯an raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What is it?¡± Su Binglan wanted him to guess but remembered he had just woken up, so she could not bear him thinking so much. She said, ¡°Someone from the Gongsun family is still alive.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body trembled. This news was too important to him. After all, the Gongsuns and the Weis always had a good relationship. The Gongsuns had also developed and designed many of the Wei family¡¯s mechanisms and weapons. Back then, the Wei family did not receive the news of the Gongsun family¡¯s destruction in time because the Weis were fighting at the border. Wei Jin¡¯an only discovered what had happened to the Gongsuns after returning to Chu. He could do nothing about it then. Although Luo Jin¡¯an was younger then, he still blamed himself. One of his close friends was the Gongsun family¡¯s young master. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Gongsun¡¯s younger brother, Gongsun MO,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l didn¡¯t have time to save Young Master Gongsun and could only save Mo. Also, Gongsun MO was away back then, so no one noticed him.¡± Su Binglan did not tell anyone about Gongsun MO back then, primarily because she feared news of his survival would leak. However, she could tell her husband about it. Luo Jin¡¯an excitedly grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s hand. ¡°Bing, is that true?!¡± Su Binglan nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, it is. MO is safe and has a wife. She¡¯s an adorable young lady.¡± She knew this news¡¯s importance to her husband, mainly since he had always blamed himself for what happened to the Gongsun family. She recalled Luo Jin¡¯an sculpting something at home once. At that time, she even discussed mechanism-making techniques with him. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression seemed strange then, but Su Binglan did not think much about it. After all, she did not have Lan Ruobings memories then. Therefore, she had no idea what was on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mind. Then she learned about the Gongsun family by listening to some of their discussions. Later, Su Binglan vaguely remembered she had saved someone from the Gongsun family when she regained some of Lan Ruobings memories. However, she could not remember exactly where she told Gongsun MO to hide, Shortly after, she met Lei Tongtong at a toy stall and found Gongsun Mo. She only remembered part of her complete memory then. Luo Jin¡¯an was ecstatic when he heard the news. He tightly held his wife¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s excellent.¡¯ ¡®Under such circumstances, saving anyone from the Gongsun family was difficult. Perhaps only she could do it.¡¯ ¡°Bing, did you know about this before?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. So, I¡¯ve arranged for spies to keep him safe. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know about the Wei family beforehand.¡± Su Binglan blamed herself for that. ¡°You should do it secretly if you want to keep him safe,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s also tough for the people in the palace to know the truth.¡± They mainly wanted the commoners to know that the higher-ups had conspired with the enemy country to destroy Chu¡¯s elite troops. One could imagine what the commoners would think. ¡®Water can float a boat, but it can also capsize it. How many people will be willing to stay loyal to the emperor then?¡¯ ¡°Gongsun MO is still alive, and it¡¯s a comfort to the Gonsun family,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡®Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong might even have a few children in their future. They can still rebuild the Gongsun family. I also think MO is very talented.¡± ¡°He¡¯s more talented than his elder brother,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an agreed, ¡°That¡¯s why the Gongsuns arranged for him to study abroad. He probably wasn¡¯t home when his family got wiped out.¡± ¡°Even so, people will chase after him if they discover he¡¯s alive. That¡¯s why I got a corpse to replace him. Since there was a fire back then, no one would know he had survived.¡¯ It was not easy for Lan Ruobing to set up those things. She had to hide it from everyone. Fortunately, she still had that ability then. This piece of news made Luo Jin¡¯an feel much better. He looked at Su Binglan profoundly and said, ¡°Thank you, Bing.¡± ¡°Do we still need to thank each other?¡± Su Binglan said softly, ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan thoroughly understood some things as she talked with her husband. After some thought, she said, ¡°l want to devise a way to destroy the Hong family.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an responded, ¡°Eliminating them will alert the others. The forces involved in Beishao aren¡¯t only the Hongs. Other families are involved too.¡± Su Binglan raised her brows as the corners of her lips curled into a mysterious smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll think of a way to kill with a borrowed knife. We don¡¯t have to do it ourselves, you know? Let the Hong clan¡¯s enemies do it. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for us, and we can reap the benefits.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an expression changed when he heard that. Su Binglan noticed it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think Beishao probably set up the bandits on the border to disguise themselves,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°They¡¯re also using a borrowed knife to kill..¡± Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Carrying Out the Great Cause Chapter 564: Carrying Out the Great Cause Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an had always suspected something was off about those bandits, but after careful consideration, he became more confident about his suspicions. Su Binglan¡¯s words made him understand the crux of the matter. Her eyes darkened as she said, ¡°You¡¯re saying Beishao Country put those people here?¡± Su Bingfengs words just now made him understand the crux of the matter. ¡°Some are real bandits, while Beishao arranged the rest to be there,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said in a deep voice. Su Binglan did not expect that. ¡°So the people of Beishao want to occupy the border through this method, then use the border as a breakthrough point to attack Chu?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and added, ¡°That should be their idea. Beishao¡¯s goal was Chu in the first place. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths to place spies in Chu. Even the Imperial Court has people from Beishao.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Our country has an assessment system for selecting officials. One must have no issues with one¡¯s background to enter the Imperial Court. They must¡¯ve hidden themselves well if no one has discovered them yet.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an thought of a possibility and said, ¡°Perhaps they had arranged for these people to live in Chu long ago. For example, they¡¯ve lived in Chu since the previous generation.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Beishao has wanted to conquer Chu for a long time.¡± Su Binglan felt this reason made sense. ¡°Still, I want the border to be ours. Then it¡¯ll be easier for us to take revenge and carry out our great cause.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an dared to say anything in front of his wife. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do whatever you want to. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a crazy idea, though?¡± Su Binglan giggled. ¡°It isn¡¯t. If Ruozhu becomes the emperor, it would be a blessing to the people.¡± One could only imagine what terrible things Chu Country would experience if the enemies ruled Chu. That was not what Luo Jin¡¯an or Su Binglan wanted to see. As a member of the Wei family, Luo Jin¡¯an wanted to see the people live and work in peace. His family protected the territory and the people on its land, not the superiors. The Wei family was excellent at fighting and defending the country, but none of its members intended to become the emperor. Therefore, Luo Jin¡¯an figured it would be best if Lan Ruozhu took the emperor position. King Lan Xiyao¡¯s ancestors fought for this land long ago. However, his ancestors abandoned the country for its beauty and let someone from the Chu clan become the emperor. ¡°I¡¯ve reunited with my brother,¡± Su Binglan said while cupping her chin. Luo Jin¡¯an was not surprised to hear this. He looked at his wife gently and said, ¡°Are you happy? Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy to be with my brother again. Also, he¡¯ll recover fully after some recovery. He¡¯ll also be healthier than an ordinary person. ¡± Luo Jin¡¯an heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his wife¡¯s happiness. However, as if he had thought of something, he asked, ¡°Do you blame me for not telling your brother about you or vice versa when I went to the city to see Ruozhu last time?¡± He cared about Su Binglan and all her thoughts and emotions. He also worried she would blame him. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡®How could I bear to blame him? Besides, I know Jin¡¯an had his reasons for doing that.¡¯ ¡°You must¡¯ve had your reasons, and it was for your own good.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an felt a sense of warmth in his heart when he looked into Su Binglan¡¯s trusting eyes. ¡°Various forces kept their eyes on the deceased royal¡¯s palace then. The people of the Legendary Medicine Valley had just treated your brother, and he needed to rest. ¡°If he knew of your existence, even if it were just a little clue, he would¡¯ve gone searching for you regardless of anything to confirm it. Also, you didn¡¯t have Lan Ruobing¡¯s memories then. You wouldn¡¯t have recognized your brother, even if you met him. ¡°Besides, that would endanger you, and I couldn¡¯t risk you.¡± Since Lan Ruozhu¡¯s condition was stable then, Luo Jin¡¯an did not consider asking Su Binglan to check on him. Still, if Lan Ruozhu¡¯s condition had worsened, and Su Binglan had to check on him, she would have to do it secretly. However, Luo Jin¡¯an did not want to force his wife to do anything. Furthermore, he could not say Su Binglan was Lan Ruobing, so he kept quiet. Since Su Binglan had reunited with her twin brother, it meant there was an excellent opportunity waiting for them. Su Binglan said, ¡°l know you have many concerns. Initially, I never considered reuniting with my brother, but someone wanted to kill him. Then I retaliated, and my brother recognized me by watching my actions.¡± She would not have told her brother he was Lan Ruobing if it were not for that incident. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. Everything is fine now, and Brother is in Su Teng Village. He can walk independently now. eat delicious food. and even go shopping. ¡± A faint smile appeared on Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s face. ¡°He should be thrilled.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, he¡¯s thrilled. By the way, our village¡¯s market has expanded even more now. Uncle Fengchen and Aunt Zhizhi also started making cured meats. Their products are pretty famous now. ¡°Things are also going very well at the embroidery shop since they¡¯ve started making more like jackets and duvets. Those things help our people stay warm and cozy during the winter. ¡°The winery is in short supply, I¡¯m also preparing to open a noodle shop, and Uncle Fengchen is planning to open his own shop to sell his food. ¡°Also, Uncle Zhengde wants to open a brick factory. There was an earthquake recently, and everyone realized the importance of their house¡¯s structure since then. That¡¯s why they started using bricks to rebuild their houses. ¡°Now, Uncle Zhengde and Uncle Fengchen can hire more workers so that people from surrounding villages can also have jobs. I also took in a few female apprentices to teach them medicine.¡± Su Binglan rambled on, telling her husband about everything that had happened in Su Teng Village during his absence. Luo Jin¡¯an listened attentively to every word his wife said. He also knew about the earthquake since Mr. Kong had told him about it in a letter. Still, he could not have known everything through letters. Luo Jin¡¯an did not even know about the changes in Tenghe Town or the other things Su Binglan had done. He wanted to know these things, no matter how insignificant they might seem. Su Binglan¡¯s excessive talking made Luo Jin¡¯an feel like he had never left her side. He felt he had participated in the village and town¡¯s changes as he listened to her talk. Su Binglan did not talk much at home but rambled on in front of her husband. She enjoyed sharing the littlest things with him, and he listened attentively. Time passed, but the two did not grow tired of each other. Luo Jin¡¯an also talked to his wife about what happened at the border. It was already in the middle of the afternoon, but no one came to bother them. After a while, Su Binglan noticed it was getting late and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, right. We still need to set up brick beds. Let¡¯s hurry and do that for everyone to stay warm at night..¡± Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: A Treasure of a Lady Chapter 565: A Treasure of a Lady Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan noticed the weather at the border was much harsher and was worried Luo Jin¡¯an would catch a cold. She also knew he cared about his subordinates and wanted to help him. Everyone would feel warmer if they were to sleep on a heated brick bed at night. That way, they would not freeze even if there was a blizzard. Su Binglan looked at the weather outside and thought there would not be any blizzards for the time being and that the sun should shine brightly these next few days. Therefore, the people there could use the brick beds after taking a few days to set them up. Although Luo Jin¡¯an could not bear to let his wife tire herself out, he could do nothing about her insistence. Still, he did not expect Su Binglan to know how to make brick beds. Su Binglan quickly drew some blueprints while her husband arranged for someone to call the few families from the village over. Wei Cheng was somewhat puzzled and asked, ¡°Master, do you have something important to announce? Is that why you¡¯re calling everyone over?¡± ¡°Bing wants to help everyone set up brick beds,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°She needs everyone to come over to teach them. That way, everyone can work together and finish setting up brick beds much quicker.¡± Wei Cheng said in surprise, ¡°Building brick beds is a craft. Does Madam even know how to do it?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an turned to look toward the house. He looked at Su Binglan as she drew and smiled. ¡°Yes, she knows.¡¯ Lin Zheng proudly added, ¡°My master knows a bunch. You¡¯ll discover how capable she is soon enough.¡± Blue Two and Blue Three agreed. Wei Cheng became highly emotional. ¡°Master, you married a treasure of a lady.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an agreed that Su Binglan was indeed a treasure. She was beautiful, and he sometimes wanted to hide her from everyone. Luo Jin¡¯an knew he could only protect her happiness if he stood in a higher position. At that moment, he looked at the sky with a profound and dark expression. No one knew his thoughts. However, Wei Cheng, Wei Ying, and the others felt a terrifying aura coming from their master. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s aura was too powerful, making everyone shudder. Still, they could not pry into their master¡¯s thoughts but knew the change in their master¡¯s demeanor was related to Su Binglan. Wei Cheng thought of the food he had eaten at noon and excitedly told Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°Master, the food Madam made was delicious. We¡¯ve never eaten such tasty food before.¡± The food was so delicious that it would make anyone reminisce about it. Wei Cheng was already looking forward to dinner time. Luo Jin¡¯an could not bear seeing his wife trouble herself. He said, ¡°You guys can learn how to cook.¡± Wei Cheng noticed his master¡¯s expression and could not help but laugh. He knew his master was worried about Su Binglan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll learn. Learning such culinary skills can only be beneficial.¡± Soon after, everyone in the village gathered. Everyone stood in the courtyard and was very respectful when facing Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Master!¡± All of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s subordinates greeted him. Everyone knew him and would never betray their master. After all, these people would have died long ago if it were not for Luo Jin¡¯an, let alone live here. At that moment, Su Binglan had finished drawing her blueprint. Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let me introduce you to everyone. This is my wife, Su Binglan. Treat her like you treat me whenever you see her.¡± He introduced Su Binglan to his people solemnly, especially when he told his subordinates to treat her as they would treat him. It resembled him telling his subordinates that whatever she said went. Everyone was shocked. ¡®Is that Masters mistress?¡¯ Although they did not know Su Binglan, they noticed her beauty. She also looked very compatible with their master as she stood next to him. ¡°Madam!¡± Everyone was respectful. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, everyone. We¡¯re all on the same side.¡± Su Binglan smiled lightly with her eyes curved into crescent moons. Her smile made everyone feel warm. She held up her blueprint and said, ¡°We called everyone here to teach you how to set up brick beds. The brick bed will be warm if you set a small fire underneath it. That way, you won¡¯t have to suffer the winter¡¯s coldness.¡± The few families in the village were either hidden guards or soldiers. Everyone knew about brick beds but had never built one, mainly because they were at the remote border. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s subordinates had asked the locals for help, but most who knew how to build brick beds no longer lived at the border. Therefore, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s people built houses here with wooden beds. However. wooden beds were not as warm as brick beds. Thev could be warmer if they had the latter. Although they had heard there were wild animals in the back of the mountain, they were not afraid because they had each other. They also had enough firewood to burn. Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s bright eyes and showed them the blueprints. ¡°A brick bed is similar to a stove. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a small area here for the beds. If we put firewood in here, we can warm up the beds. This area here is for the smoke to escape¡­¡± She explained the brick-laying method to everyone in detail. Everyone was intuitive and quickly understood her explanation. Then she started leading everyone to build the beds together. They also prepared soil to pile up the brick beds, and Su Binglan joined in. Everyone looked at her helping out and did not know what to feel. They thought Su Binglan was lovely and approachable. She smiled at them and patiently helped them if they did anything wrong. After a few days of hard work, the brick beds were ready. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s bed was the first to be completed as Su Binglan quickly dried the cement with her powers. She had also taught everyone how to cook simple meals these past few days. She could even make delicious food for them. Everyone around Su Binglan started calling her Madam, too, Most who learned cooking from her were women, and they worshiped her culinary skills. Meanwhile, Wei Cheng, Wei Ying, and the others had been eating Su Binglan¡¯s delicacies these past few days. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s health had also improved exponentially. However, Su Binglan noticed they needed more firewood and called Lin Zheng to the mountain to help gather more wood. Upon hearing Su Binglan was going to the mountain, Luo Jin¡¯an became worried and said, ¡°The mountain here is different from the one back in Su Teng Village. Wild animals roam around here, so it¡¯s more dangerous.¡± ¡°We can defend ourselves.¡± Su Binglan did not fear danger. ¡°l know that, but I¡¯m still worried about you going there,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. He would stay by his wife¡¯s side to protect her if he could use force. Still, he was concerned about her going to the mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll get Blue Two and Blue Three to come with me if you¡¯re that worried.¡± Su Binglan pondered momentarily and did not recall seeing any animals in Su Teng Village¡¯s mountain. ¡®Since there are wild animals here, 1 can hunt. Then I can give the villagers what I caught to eat. Everyone can improve their cooking together. Although I have many things in my pocket dimension, I don¡¯t always have to eat the things I stored there. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to use local materials..¡¯ Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Purple Spirit Ginseng Chapter 566: Purple Spirit Ginseng Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an became misty-eyed when he looked at Su Binglan. He said worriedly, ¡°The locals call that place the Black Mountain Forest.¡± ¡®l could accompany and protect her wherever she went if I didn¡¯t have the cold poison within me.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart clenched when she looked at her husband¡¯s expression. She approached Luo Jin¡¯an and gently hugged him, then looked at him and said, promise to be safe, okay?¡± She chose her words wisely to comfort Luo Jin¡¯an. Sometimes, she would act like a little girl when facing him. Her eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled. Her smile was pure, and her voice was as sweet as pie. She was so obedient that it made Luo Jin¡¯an want to pet her head. His heart softened whenever he saw his wife like this. He sighed, ¡°All right, you must return as soon as you encounter danger.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her husband agreeing. Although she wanted to check out the Black Mountain Forest, she did not want to upset Luo Jin¡¯an. After all, she was also concerned about his thoughts. Su Binglan nodded and hurriedly walked out, but Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms, saying, ¡°Also, come back early.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Su Binglan only behaved coquettishly in front of her husband. Then Luo Jin¡¯an gently rubbed her head. ¡°Be good.¡± Immediately after, Su Binglan brought Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three to the mountain. Meanwhile, Wei Cheng and Wei Ying stood guard beside Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan had been here for a few days, and Wei Cheng and Wei Ying could enjoy her delicacies. They had also witnessed Su Binglan¡¯s various abilities and had long begun to admire her. They felt traveling to the Black Mountain Forest would be unsafe for others but not for Su Binglan. However, when the duo saw their master¡¯s worried and uneasy expression, they understood it might cause chaos. They wanted to say something to distract their master. Wei Cheng said, ¡°Master, the brick beds Madam taught us to make feels nice and warm. I won¡¯t feel cold at night, especially with the down duvets she provided. ¡°I¡¯m still wearing the sweater Madam gave me. It keeps me warm, too.¡± Wei Cheng was all praise. It was as if he was born yesterday. ¡°Oh, right. Master, the wine Madam gave us is delicious. Just a sip can warm me up.¡± Wei Ying did not speak much, so he nodded and uttered one word, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Binglan had brought many things with her. She treated Luo Jin¡¯an well and was not stingy with the people around her. She even gave everyone sweaters, jackets, and down duvets. She also distributed these things to several families in the village. Everyone was extremely grateful to Su Binglan. Moreover, they had been eating very well these past few days with her around. Wei Shi could not help but add, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the instant noodles Madam brought.¡± Wei Shi and Wei Chuan were also members of the Wei family. The duo usually stood guard at the door and immediately reported any movements. However, they had learned to cook from Su Binglan these past few days. They felt Su Binglan was lovely and could see how good she was to their master. Of course, they thought her cooking skills were excellent, too. They initially did not want to say anything but could not help themselves. Wei Chuan nodded. ¡°Instant noodles are delicious.¡¯ Wei Cheng said, ¡°I think the dry curry noodles are better. Madam¡¯s dishes are the best. She also made salted duck eggs and preserved eggs. Oh, there¡¯s braised food too.¡¯ They could eat various dishes for every meal these past few days. Every meal was delicious. It was only noon, and they were already looking forward to dinner. Wei Cheng looked toward the mountain and said, ¡°l wonder what we¡¯re having for dinner later.¡¯ ¡°Madam should have made arrangements,¡± Wei Shi answered. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll listen to what Madam says,¡± Wei Chuan added. As usual, Wei Ying said nothing and only nodded in agreement. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his subordinates and helplessly shook his head. ¡®They¡¯ve changed. None of them spoke before Bing arrived. She encouraged everyone to speak and voice their thoughts, so they¡¯re more talkative now. Still, I can¡¯t deny it has become more lively now.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an smiled and thought it was good to have his wife around. ¡°All right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Do what you need to do. Go and rest if you¡¯re free.¡± Wei Cheng said, ¡°Master, you should go to your room and rest. Madam will worry if she knows you¡¯ve been standing in the cold.¡± Although the sun had shined brightly these past few days, it was still winter. After a few days of recovery, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s condition was no longer as severe as before. However, Su Binglan told him he still needed to rest. Luo Jin¡¯an did not want his wife to worry, so he returned to his room. Still, he did not lay idly by and dealt with other matters. After all, he had to give instructions to his subordinates. Su Binglan, Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three walked toward Black Mountain Forest. After reaching the mountain, Su Binglan thought it was indeed different from the one in Su Teng Village, whether it was the environment or the plants. She could also hear wild animals roaming around. Of course, Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three did not hear them, but Su Binglan could because of her spiritual energy. She came to the mountain to see if she could find the medicinal herb needed for the cold poison. That herb was called Purple Spirit Ginseng. The herb could only survive and grow in a place of spiritual energy. When she went to the capital to save Su Wenxiu last time, she had passed by places where medicinal herbs could grow to find the Purple Spirit Ginseng. However, she did not even find a trace of it, as there were only ordinary herbs. Logically speaking, such a herb would not exist in this world. Moreover, Su Binglan could not find it even when she used a compass and her spiritual energy to measure its location. She even wanted to recover all her spiritual energy and use her strength to obtain the Purple Spirit Ginseng. Hence, she wanted to see if it existed in the Black Mountain Forest. She thought perhaps it was better to have seeds and cultivate them in her pocket dimension because of the spiritual energy and spiritual spring water there. Su Binglan recalled being able to think of something and make it appear when she was at the back of Su Teng Village¡¯s mountain. If so, she could sense the summoning power of the Purple Spirit Ginseng and quickly find it. Thus, she only thought of the Purple Spirit Ginseng when walking into the depths of the Black Mountain Forest. After all, she wanted to sense its aura as soon as possible. Lin Zheng looked down as the four walked in. He said, ¡°Master, these are wild vegetables, right? Should we dig them up and bring them back?¡± Although they went there to chop wood primarily, Lin Zheng guessed his master was looking for something specific, so he looked around immediately after entering the forest.. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Discovering Hawthorn Chapter 567: Discovering Hawthorn Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Zheng only followed Su Binglan to see if he could find anything worth keeping. However, he only found wild vegetables after walking for a while. Su Binglan looked toward the ground and said, ¡°Sure, you can dig some out. We can use them to make dumplings, buns, or even add them to soup.¡± She could add these vegetables to many delicacies. It was just that she wanted to find something more useful. Lin Zheng started digging the wild vegetables, then Blue Two and Blue Three followed suit. Su Binglan noticed the trio had many things in their baskets and said, ¡°That¡¯s all we need. Let¡¯s look deeper. Maybe we can find something else.¡± They had to leave space for other things in their baskets, so the trio listened to Su Binglan and continued walking forward. However, they felt the ground shaking and heard the sounds of animals crying as they walked further in. The trees in the depths of the Black Mountain Forest were so tall that they could reach the clouds. The sunlight could not shine through, making it look like nighttime. Indeed, it would be dangerous if wild animals were roaming. Still, the trio was bold and fearless. They just wanted to gather helpful things. They also felt fine, no matter how dangerous it was since Su Binglan was around. As the trio had witnessed Su Binglan¡¯s capabilities, they felt safe in her presence, especially Blue Two and Blue Three. They had seen how Su Binglan destroyed the Pavilion of Assassins, which made them admire her even more. Lin Zheng had witnessed his master¡¯s formidable abilities when he followed her to the capital to save Su Binglan. Therefore, even he was unafraid. Suddenly, Lin Zheng missed a step as he walked. He shouted and fell. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Binglan threw a rope she held and hooked it around Lin Zhengs waist before pulling him up. She was calm and collected throughout the incident, while Lin Zheng was terrified. But he was no longer afraid when he saw the rope around his waist. As he ascended, he noticed a tree growing on the hillside. There were fruits on that tree that looked like hawthorn. Lin Zheng became excited. ¡°Master, look. Isn¡¯t that hawthorn?¡± ¡°Hawthorn?¡± Su Binglan raised her brows when she heard what Lin Zheng said. She knew she could use them to make many things. Moreover, she did not find anything like hawthorn in Su Teng Village. Even those who sold candied hawthorns got their supplies elsewhere. Su Binglan imagined making things like hawthorn cake, slices, porridge, etcetera. They could also strengthen one¡¯s stomach and help with digestion. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of that. She looked up the hill and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pull you up first, then go down and pick them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. I can pick them for you.¡± Lin Zheng knew hawthorns were useful to add to many foods when he heard his master¡¯s voice. He wanted to help her pick them, but Su Binglan ignored him and pulled him up. After pulling Lin Zheng up, Su Binglan jumped and stood on the hawthorn tree. Then she started picking the fruits quickly. ¡®Wow, there are so many of them!¡¯ She did not expect to see that many hawthorns there. Although she looked calm on the surface, she was excited inside. She quickly filled half of her basket with hawthorns and used her mind to store many more in her pocket dimension. She only placed some in her basket for show. After all, others might find it strange and think she had conjured them if she did not place some in her basket and suddenly revealed them when they returned. Lin Zheng looked at his master¡¯s cheerful figure and felt envious. He also wanted to help his master pick hawthorn, as harvesting them gave him a sense of pleasure. Blue Two and Blue Three were Shadow Guards and had grown accustomed to obeying orders. Thus, Su Binglan did not instruct them to follow her. Since that was the case, the duo stood rooted silently. Su Binglan could not stop smiling after plucking all the hawthorns from the tree because her mind was full of ideas for making food with hawthorns. Moreover, the tree was quite old, and many hawthorns had grown. Thus, she picked a bunch at once. Immediately after, she jumped from the tree. Blue Two and Blue Tree looked inside Su Binglan¡¯s basket and knew she had picked the best ones. Lin Zheng also looked closer and exclaimed, ¡°Master, these hawthorns look big and round!¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°Mhm, these aren¡¯t bad at all. I guess there are plenty more hawthorn trees around here. Let¡¯s look around some more and maybe gather a few more hawthorns. Then I can make food with them for everyone when we return. ¡± Lin Zheng became even more excited when he heard that. ¡°Hehe, we knew you¡¯d cook delicious food with those, Master. Everyone can¡¯t stop praising your delicacies.¡± Su Binglan laughed, ¡°All right, 1 know how badly you want to eat them. I can make many delicious things with hawthorns, and they can help with digestion. Let¡¯s look for more.¡± Everyone began looking for more hawthorn threes in the surroundings. As expected, they found many more not too far away. They were excited, even Blue Two and Blue Three. After all, they knew their master could make delicious food differently. The duo had firm self-control as Shadow Guards, and nothing could tempt them. However, it was a different case regarding their masters food. The duo looked forward to eating hawthorn when they returned. ¡°Everyone, start picking. Take the gunny sacks you brought and put the hawthorns in.¡¯ There were too many hawthorns, so storing them all in the baskets was impossible. Hence, they had to use gunny sacks. It was more convenient, too, since they could carry the sacks over their shoulders. Su Binglan discreetly placed some of the hawthorns into her pocket dimension as she plucked them while occasionally putting a few in her basket. Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three¡¯s eyes lit up as they filled their baskets to the brim and poured the hawthorns into their gunny sacks. The two Shadow Guards used to think they would not feel motivated if they went on small missions. However, they enjoyed picking hawthorns. They felt energized and excited but thought it was strange. As expected, doing anything was fun if they followed their master. Lin Zheng moved quickly and wished he could pick all the hawthorn simultaneously. Then he could eat plenty of delicious food when he returned. Although the border was remote, he would not have found so many hawthorns in Black Mountain Forest if he had not come here. He only knew people who often made candied hawthorn but did not know what else he could use them for. Still, that did not stop him from thinking about the possible delicacies he could try. Then, as the four started packing their things, they suddenly felt the ground shake and heard the roars of wild animals. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Is that an earthquake?¡± Lin Zhengs face paled at the thought of a sudden earthquake occurring. ¡°No, wild animals are fighting nearby..¡± Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Full Harvest Chapter 568: Full Harvest Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan knew what was happening. Lin Zhengs expression turned cold, and he wondered what kind of animal it was. He had heard that there were wolves in the forest. When he followed Su Binglan to the capital in the past, Su Binglan would take detours through any forests she came across to find the Purple Spirit Ginseng. She also told Lin Zheng that some medicinal herbs only grew deep inside mountains and forests. Therefore, Lin Zheng knew there might be wolves in Black Mountain Forest, among other terrifying animals. As with any other forest, this one was dangerous, too. Still, he knew nothing would happen to him when he looked at his master. Meanwhile, Su Binglan remained calm and composed. She could hear the movements in the distance more clearly since she had Soul Powers. ¡°You guys stay put and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get closer and check it out.¡± Immediately after, she jumped onto a tree¡¯s branch and leaped away. Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three had witnessed her ability before, so they were not surprised. However, they could not help but raise their brows when they saw her swiftness and nimbleness again. They thought Su Binglan¡¯s figure was as light as air. She resembled an ethereal goddess or a gust of wind blowing past. Shortly after, Su Binglan arrived where the wild animals were fighting. She stood on a tree and saw a bison and a wild boar in a highly intense fight. She stayed on the tree and continued watching. She even occasionally tossed a large stone up and down in her hands while the fight intensified. After a while, the two animals fell and could no longer move. Su Binglan only jumped down afterward and walked to the side of the wild boar before smashing its head to end its misery. Although the bison was still alive, she did not intend to kill it because she wanted to raise it for milk when she returned. After all, she could use milk to make many delicacies. When that time came, she could make different foods for her husband to nourish his body. ¡®Today was a fruitful day.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled with that thought in mind, then called Lin Zheng and the other two over. When Lin Zheng saw the two animals on the ground, he exclaimed in surprise, ¡°The wild boar and bison are massive, Master! Are we going to eat fresh boar when we get back? Master, the bison is still alive, but it seems it can barely breathe and not move.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°We can use the wild boar for its meat, but 1 want to raise the bison for its milk.¡± Lin Zheng happily said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Master. We gathered so many useful things on this trip.¡± He knew Su Binglan could use these animals to make even more delicacies. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never drunk bison milk before, but I heard it tastes stronger than cow milk.¡± Lin Zheng wondered what else his master could use bison milk for. Su Binglan looked for a thick piece of wood, saying, ¡°That¡¯s because I have to process the bison¡¯s milk first. I won¡¯t taste so strong once I¡¯ve finished processing it. ¡°We can also use milk to make pudding, crispy fresh milk, pastries, double-skin milk, and other things. I can also make milk popsicles during summer.¡± Although Lin Zheng had never heard of such foods, he felt it would be delicious just from the names and words his master used. He gulped his saliva despite himself. ¡®It¡¯s always so hot during the summer. Will the popsicles Master mentioned help cool me down?¡¯ ¡°l can¡¯t wait to try those things, Master.¡± Blue Two and Blue Three nodded silently. They also thought those things would be delicious and wanted to eat them. They did not expect Su Binglan to be able to make so many things with milk. ¡°We¡¯ll all have a chance to eat them. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Master,¡± Lin Zheng asked curiously, ¡°What are we having for dinner later?¡± Su Binglan lowered her head and looked at the wild boar. After some thought, she said, ¡°Since we have fresh boar and hawthorns, I¡¯ll make pork and hawthorn dumplings tonight. We¡¯ll also have wild vegetable and egg dumplings.¡± She considered making dumplings with these fillings because she remembered Luo Jin¡¯an enjoyed eating dumplings when he was in Su Teng Village. Moreover, they could not get any fresher boar meat than this. It tasted different from domesticated boar. Su Binglan believed the dumplings she would soon make with the wild boar meat would be even more delicious. Lin Zheng was stunned. ¡°Master, did I mishear you? Can you use hawthorns to make dumplings?¡± ¡®Would that taste good? Aren¡¯t hawthorns sour?¡¯ Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°One can use many things to make dumplings. The key to them is the process, so yes, I can use hawthorns to make dumplings. You¡¯ll know what 1 mean when you taste them later.¡± Lin Zhengs eyes lit up as he said with anticipation, ¡°Master, whatever you make will be delicious. Everyone is in for a treat this time!¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Since we have more pork, we can make more for dinner. Let¡¯s call six families over. Then everyone can make dumplings, and we can eat them together.¡± The six families were from the Wei family, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s loyal subordinates. They all worked for him, too. However, they could only disguise themselves as ordinary villagers during this time. Su Binglan was grateful to them for protecting her husband, so she wanted to cook something special to reward them. She also did not know whether or not they had tried dumplings before. Lin Zheng seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Aunt Liu and Aunt Song have never eaten dumplings, Master. They don¡¯t even know what dumplings look like. Still, almost every household in Teng County knows how to make dumplings.¡± Su Binglan developed dumplings and then spread her teachings about them. The people of Teng County typically made them for festivals or other special occasions. Merchants from other places only heard about dumplings when they visited Tenghe Town. Some even learned and taught it to their families after returning home, while others even opened dumpling shops. Still, the border was remote, and its people had close to no contact with the world around them. Hence, they did not know what dumplings were. Nonetheless, Lin Zheng did not know Luo Jin¡¯an was Wei Jin¡¯an, so he did not think much of it. However, Su Binglan knew the person Lin Zheng admired most was Major General Wei. Lin Zheng would probably jump around if he knew the people living at the border were from the Wei family army and that Luo Jin¡¯an was Wei Jin¡¯an. Still, Su Binglan did not tell him about that. It was not that she did not trust him, but the fewer people knew about it, the better. She said, ¡°They don¡¯t know how to make dumplings, but I¡¯ll teach them tonight.¡± She wanted to teach them some cooking methods since she was there. That way, they would have a new skill. Su Binglan also considered opening a restaurant at the border and using it as a front to gather information, like an information network. After all, they were at the border between Chu Country and Beishao Country, the most efficient place to gather crucial information.. Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: So Much Care Chapter 569: So Much Care Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, those were just Su Binglan¡¯s initial thoughts. She still had to consider what she needed to prioritize carefully. Furthermore, she had to discuss what she wanted to do with her husband. Her thoughts were straightforward in the past since she had not recovered Lan Ruobing¡¯s memories. Su Binglan only wanted to lead her family to become wealthy so that they could retire. But now that she had regained some of Lan Ruobings memories, Su Binglan knew she had many more things to do. She needed to protect her brother, Luo Jin¡¯an, and many others. Lin Zheng did not know his master¡¯s thoughts at the moment. He only thought about making dumplings for dinner. Moreover, everyone would learn to make dumplings and eat them together. He knew how lively and festive the atmosphere would be. Lin Zheng enjoyed being in a lively atmosphere. He thought it would make the food taste more delicious if more people were around. Nonetheless, he felt it would be more enjoyable if everyone ate together. ¡°Master,¡± Lin Zheng called, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone will be thrilled to know we¡¯ll be having dumpling together tonight. Besides, Aunt Liu, Aunt Song, and the others admire you. ¡°Uncle Wei and Uncle Lin, too. They keep talking about how warm the brick beds are. I also heard that you taught Aunt Liu and the others cooking skills. Their food tastes better than ever, especially since the condiments you gave them are perfect. ¡°They can even make their wild vegetables taste better than usual.¡± Lin Zheng did not doubt his master¡¯s influence. Su Binglan raised her brows and looked at him. ¡°How do you know all that?¡± ¡°l went to help build the brick beds and checked to see if anyone faced any issues. That¡¯s when I heard everyone¡¯s conversations. Everyone can¡¯t stop praising how good you are whenever they mention you, Master.¡± Lin Zheng did not know why, but he was delighted whenever he heard people saying how lovely his master was. Su Binglan found a piece of wood and said, ¡°All right, come over and help us roll up those vines. We need them as ropes to carry the wild boar and bison back. ¡± The wild boar was massive, twice the size of a domestic pig, and the same went for the bison. Su Binglan and company could have carried the wild boar back on their shoulders if it was a standard size. Blue Two, Blue Three, and Lin Zheng were strong and could handle heavy loads. However, it would be challenging for them to carry a bison and a massive wild boar. Also, it was getting late, and they had to return for dinner. After all, Su Binglan had promised Luo Jin¡¯an she would return early. She knew he would be worried if she went back late. Blue Two, Blue Three, and Lin Zheng worked together to tie up the boar and bison. They did not even need Su Binglan¡¯s help. She wanted to help them, but Lin Zheng hurriedly said, ¡°Master, we can carry them. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Blue Two added, ¡°It¡¯s our job to help you, Master.¡± They would feel humiliated if they let their master do everything. Su Binglan did not insist on helping because she had taught them how to lift the boar and bison. Her methods allowed the trio to lift the animals with reduced force. Soon after, the group of four carried their baskets and sacks of hawthorns on their backs while bringing the boar and bison back. They journeyed relatively slowly to the mountain but were faster on their way back. Although they had to carry heavy loads on their way back, their footsteps were light because they had reaped plenty of rewards. Moreover, they were looking forward to having dinner. Su Binglan had told the trio she would make something delicious with their harvests tonight. The trio was hungry and only wanted to return as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an was not in the wooden house at the foot of the mountain. Instead, he came to the door when he noticed the sky darkening. He was waiting for his wife to return because he was worried. He finally knew what it was like to worry about someone he loved. He even wondered if Lan Ruobing felt the same way when he went to the border to guard it in the past. Wei Cheng looked at his master¡¯s figure and said somewhat anxiously, ¡°Master, if Madam knew you were outside, she would be concerned for you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had been looking toward Black Mountain Forest since the middle of the afternoon. Wei Cheng understood Su Binglan¡¯s importance to his master when he looked at the man standing there silently. Wei Cheng and the others had never seen their master so concerned about a person. They all knew how Luo Jin¡¯an felt. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an did not stop smiling since Su Binglan arrived. Moreover, his health and appetite had improved. Luo Jin¡¯an subordinates were thrilled for him when they saw him so happy. They only cared about their master¡¯s life and did not want him to take risks anymore. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s anxious heart finally felt at ease when he saw his wife¡¯s figure from afar. When Su Binglan exited Black Mountain Forest, she looked toward the wooden house and saw her husband at the door. She revealed a happy smile immediately after seeing Luo Jin¡¯an and instinctively ran toward him. She could not describe her feelings, but her mood brightened whenever she saw him. ¡°Hubby!¡± She ran and called out to him. Hearing the word ¡°hubby¡± made Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart soften. He looked at his wife with a gentle smile and slowly reached out his hands. Su Binglan understood his gesture and immediately threw herself into his arms. Then Luo Jin¡¯an hugged her tightly. He sighed in relief, knowing she was safe in his arms. He gently stroked his wife¡¯s hair and said lowly, ¡°Did you encounter any dangers?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Binglan shook her head and smiled. ¡°Oh, we also harvested many things. I can make you delicious food in different ways.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and looked at her with a pained expression. ¡°You¡¯ll trouble yourself with cooking.¡± Su Binglan smiled as she said softly, ¡°It won¡¯t be hard. Plus, I like cooking for you.¡± She could not describe her feelings but enjoyed making delicious food for her husband. She also liked cooking for her people. She felt a sense of accomplishment seeing people enjoy her food. ¡°Silly, girl.¡± Although Luo Jin¡¯an said that, a tinge of affection was apparent in his voice. ¡°Oh, right. Guess what we got.¡± At that moment, Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three had yet to exit Black Mountain Forest. Still, they were about to emerge. Previously, when Su Binglan reached Black Mountain Forest¡¯s outskirts, she noticed they were safe and could not wait to return. Therefore, she jumped from tree to tree to return to Luo Jin¡¯an at breakneck speed. She was afraid her husband would get worried and anxious.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: The Temptation of Delicacies Chapter 570: The Temptation of Delicacies Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, Luo Jin¡¯an knew she and the others had found something good in Black Mountain Forest. ¡®This girl is like a treasure trove. She can find treasures anywhere. She can make something ordinary into something extraordinary. Also, my wife can see other things when others can¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®She was the one who discovered vegetables, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and peppers.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with a burning gaze, and the latter could feel how happy she was at that moment. The young couple was sharing their happiness. Luo Jin¡¯an looked forward to knowing what his wife had found in the mountain. ¡°Oh, what treasures did you find?¡± Su Binglan could find many things when she went to the back of the mountain in Su Teng Village. After all, she was the one who had discovered soybeans. Of course, the villagers might have found them before, but no one knew what they were. They did not even know they could eat soybeans, let alone use them to make tofu. However, Su Binglan knew how to make tofu with soybeans and made other famous products. Tofu could also keep many people fed. Many people also worked at the tofu factory, receiving monthly salaries and bonuses. Then the workers could use their earnings to improve their family¡¯s lives. Luo Jin¡¯an knew how grateful everyone was to his wife. Su Binglan gently shook her husband¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Well, guess! Just a rough guess will do.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was always good-tempered when facing his wife. He looked at her dotingly and said, ¡°Was it a wild animal? Something to eat?¡± Su Binglan blinked at him in surprise. ¡°Ah, you guessed it correctly!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a hard guess. You could always find something edible in Su Teng Village¡¯s mountain. Although there weren¡¯t wild animals there, some exist here. That¡¯s why I know you should have found something after going to Black Mountain Forest for an entire afternoon.¡¯ The wild animals could do nothing against Su Binglan, so she brought them back. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes were bright like the moonlight as she listened to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s analysis. They were crystal-clear as she smiled sweetly. ¡°So, if you knew about that, why were you still worried about me?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart softened when he heard his wife¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Of course, 1 know, silly. Still, 1 can¡¯t help but worry.¡± He tried telling himself he should not worry, but it was a feeling that was hard to control. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, but you were standing at the door instead of staying inside.¡± Su Binglan was worried her husband would catch a cold. She pulled Luo Jin¡¯an into the wooden house as she spoke. Immediately after, she took his pulse and only felt relieved after confirming nothing was wrong with him. Then she told Luo Jin¡¯an what she had discovered in Black Mountian Forest. Luo Jinan smiled and listened attentively, remembering every word she said. When Su Binglan described her experiences, she would be so detailed and vivid that Luo Jin¡¯an could feel like he was with her in the forest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find hawthorns. Those are good stuff. Now I can make you plenty of hawthorn slices, cakes, and even porridge. Hawthorns can help with digestion, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your stomach hurting if you eat more. ¡°l also brought a bison back to raise it for its milk. We can use the milk to make delicious desserts.¡± Su Binglan excitedly described these things to her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes revealed anticipation as he said gently, ¡®Yes, everything you make is delicious.¡¯ He missed his home after staying at the border for so long. He considered Su Teng Village his home because the person he cared about most lived there. He also missed her delicacies. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart felt warm now that he could eat his wife¡¯s cooking again. Whenever he ate the food she made at the border, he felt like he had returned to his home. Su Binglan happily leaned over and whispered, ¡°Yes, I like cooking delicious food for you.¡± Those were her heartfelt words. Her breath brushed passed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s ears like a feather as she spoke, brushing past him and tugging at his heartstrings. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart pounded, and his body tensed up. Su Binglan had not realized this yet and still shared her experiences in Black Mountain Forest. Not long after, Wei Chengs excited voice sounded outside, ¡°Master, Master! Lin Zheng and the others returned with a wild boar and bison! They also have so many hawthorns! His voice was booming. Afterward, he and Wei Ying quickly went to Lin Zheng and the others to help them. Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three only put down their harvests after entering the courtyard. Lin Zheng massaged his shoulders and said, ¡°These things are hefty!¡¯ Although that was what he said, he still smiled brightly. He felt accomplished and rewarded for going to the mountain. Moreover, he could not stop thinking about the upcoming sumptuous dinner when he looked at the massive boar. He did not feel tired and briskly walked when he thought about that. Since Blue Two and Blue Three were Shadow Guards, they typically did not show expressions. However, if one observed them, one could see how thrilled they were. They also showed a hint of anticipation in their eyes. Even Wei Yings eyes lit up when he saw the trio bringing in many things. That was because he knew how delicious Su Binglan¡¯s cooking was. She could even make wild vegetables tasty, not to mention boar and hawthorns. Wei Ying wondered what Su Binglan would do with the pork, beef, and hawthorn. He felt the food she made was different from others as he had been eating well these past few days. Having daily meals could make one full and also make one crave more. Meanwhile, Wei Chuan and Wei Shi, standing guard at the door, also rushed forward to help. Everyone looked like they were working together. Wei Cheng was amazed when he looked at the boar and bison. ¡°Is that a bison and a massive wild boar? Lin Zheng said, ¡°Yes, my master hunted them. Look at the boar¡¯s fur that¡¯s still intact. That bison is still alive. Master is amazing. She wants to raise the bison for its milk and says she can use it to make plenty of delicious food. ¡°Oh, those are hawthorns. Master said she could use them to make hawthorn slices, cakes, porridge, and candied hawthorns.¡± Lin Zheng looked proud whenever he mentioned his master. Everyone felt like they were about to start drooling when they heard Lin Zheng speak about food. Lin Zheng thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, right. Master said we would make dumplings tonight with many fillings, including ones made with hawthorns.. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Always Prepared Chapter 571: Always Prepared Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I Zheng felt hungry talking about these things and was about to drool. He also wondered what hawthorn dumplings tasted like and could not wait to eat them. He also wanted to try milk products, other hawthorn products, and the wild boar delicacies his master had mentioned. Lin Zheng felt energized about helping his master make dinner later when thinking about these things. Wei Cheng was stunned. He stared at Lin Zheng with widened eyes and said, ¡°Dumplings?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of dumplings. What are they?¡¯ Although he did not know what they were, he suspected they would taste delicious. Su Binglan had cooked the meals they had been eating these past few days. No one doubted her cooking skills. No matter what she cooked, everyone believed it would be delicious. Wei Ying, Wei Chuan, and Wei Shi were also puzzled and wondered what dumplings were as they had not heard about them. Lin Zheng noticed their curiosity and puzzled expressions. After some thought, he said, ¡°They look like ingots with skins on the outside and fillings on the inside. Ah, you¡¯ll know what I mean when you have them later. ¡°You¡¯ll undoubtedly like them after taking just a bite. Still, making dumplings isn¡¯t as simple as you¡¯d think. I don¡¯t know how to make the filling, but I know how to roll the skin. ¡°The dumplings Master makes are gorgeous, and she makes them very quickly.¡± When Lin Zheng opened his mouth, he only praised his master. He did not even realize he was fangirling over Su Binglan. Everyone imagined what a dumpling would look like as they listened. ¡®They look like ingots? What color is the skin? It should look like white flour, right? Will Madam fill the skins with Hawthorn? Lin Zheng also said there were different fillings.¡¯ Everyone imagined the delicious food and felt even hungrier. In the past, Wei Ying and the others only thought about their master and wanted him to recover as soon as possible. However, they only thought about food now that Su Binglan was here. They thought it was wrong, but Su Binglan¡¯s cooking skills were simply outstanding. They felt the joy of living since they first tried her food. There was only hatred in their eyes in the past. It was to avenge the Wei family army and protect their master, but now they also looked forward to eating. Moreover, Su Binglan was perfect at teaching them how to cook. They had already cooked some dishes independently and felt they had gained another skill. Wei Ying and the others only knew how to fight and kill in the past. They did not expect to use their hands for cooking instead. ¡®If our brothers from the Wei family army were still alive, they would be thrilled, right?¡¯ Wei Chengs hands itched when he heard these things. He rubbed them together and said, ¡°l want to help Madam cook tonight, too!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be helping,¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll light the fire for her.¡± He felt proud being able to help his master as he could brag about it when he returned to Su Teng Village. He knew the people of Teng County would envy him if they knew about it. Meanwhile, Blue Two, Blue Three, and Wei Ying were usually silent. However, their eyes expressed they also wanted to help Su Binglan with cooking. Su Binglan was talking to her husband in the house and could not help but laugh when she heard Wei Cheng shouting. She raised her head to look at Luo Jin¡¯an, and the two smiled at each other. After a while, they heard the others discussing more about food and dumplings in the courtyard. Su Binglan said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ll make dumplings with various fillings for dinner. You can try each one later.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an ran his fingers through his wife¡¯s hair, looking at her with profound affection. He wanted to say he did not want her to tire herself out but knew it would be pointless. Luo Jin¡¯an did not know what else he could do for Su Binglan and could only hug her tightly. Then he said, ¡°l like eating anything you make. I can help you later, too.¡¯ ¡°No, you can¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Since Luo Jin¡¯an had finally recovered, Su Binglan could not bear to see him tire himself out. ¡°l remember when we were in Su Teng Village,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°l would help you make dumplings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same, You must rest and nurse your body.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had sealed the cold poison and that I¡¯ll be okay if I don¡¯t use force?¡± His question stumped Su Binglan. Perhaps she subconsciously did not want her husband to do such labor. Su Binglan did not realize it deep down, but she felt sorry for Luo Jin¡¯an. After recovering some of Lan Ruobings memories, Su Binglan realized how much Wei Jin¡¯an had suffered in the past. He had sacrificed so much for his family¡¯s sake and to protect the country. Su Binglan was not in good health when she was Lan Ruobing and could not do many things then. However, things had changed as she was in good health as Su Binglan and had recovered many of her soul¡¯s memories. Now that she could do things for Luo Jin¡¯an, she did not want him to work so hard. Of course, Su Binglan also enjoyed pampering him. ¡®If he¡¯d like to help, we can cook together.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°Oh, right. Call everyone in the village over. We can teach them how to make dumplings and share a meal.¡± She also enjoyed the lively environment, so it would be even better if everyone made dumplings and ate them together. Luo Jin¡¯an raised his brows. ¡°You want me to call everyone over? Then we¡¯ll need to prepare too many ingredients.¡± He did not know how many ingredients his wife had brought. Su Binglan noticed his concerned eyes and explained smilingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve prepared enough ingredients for us to eat for a while.¡± The ingredients she had stored in her pocket dimension could feed an entire army for a few days. After all, she had several fields in her pocket dimension and planted many things there. Things like potatoes, sweet potatoes, rice, and other vegetables proliferated there, not to mention her pocket dimension also had a warehouse filled with food reserves. Su Binglan had prepared these to come in handy in critical moments. She believed it was best always to be prepared for the worst. Also, she taught the villagers to cook because she thought they would not have enough food if there were a crucial war. They could always forage and cook if the army had little food left. Su Binglan could also use the food she had stored in her pocket dimension¡¯s warehouse to cook since she still had plenty of flour to make instant noodles. Su Binglan did not tell Luo Jin¡¯an any of this because he had just recovered. She did not want him to worry about such things. She said, ¡°The wild boar we caught weighs more than 400 pounds. Its meat is fresh and suitable for making dumplings.¡± ¡°You want to make wild boar dumplings for everyone?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll also make cabbage with boar dumplings, wild vegetable boar dumplings, wild vegetable with egg dumplings, century egg dumplings, and hawthorn dumplings..¡± Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Affinity Chapter 572: Affinity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Are you going to make that many dumplings?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked gently. Su Binglan happily nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make several dumplings with different fillings for everyone to taste.¡± She considered making dumplings with three different fillings when she was at the mountain. Then she suddenly thought of making two more fillings. One was wild vegetables with boar, and the other was century egg dumplings. That way, everyone would have more flavors to try. Even if everyone had different preferences, they could still choose which they wanted to eat. Luo Jin¡¯an had never eaten century egg dumplings or hawthorn dumplings. He only knew his wife had made vegetable and meat dumplings, so he wondered if making some with century eggs or hawthorns would be good. ¡°Century egg and hawthorn dumplings?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, two more kinds of dumplings. You¡¯ll know whether or not they taste good after trying them.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gently whispered, ¡°They will taste delicious as long as you make them.¡± He looked forward to dinner like everyone else, wanting to try century egg and hawthorn dumplings. Su Binglan felt a sweetness in her heart when she heard what her husband said. ¡°I¡¯ll go make dinner in a while. Oh, right. Call Aunt Song and the others from the village over.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell Wei Cheng to call them over,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. After chatting, the couple left the house and went to the courtyard. Everyone became excited when they saw Su Binglan. Wei Cheng looked at her and said, ¡°Madam, Lin Zheng said we¡¯d be having dumplings tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, we will.¡± Su Binglan smiled. Everyone became even more excited when they heard her affirming words. Luo Jin¡¯an gently smiled when he noticed everyone¡¯s expressions. They only showed such excitement when they saw Su Binglan. Luo Jin¡¯an was grateful to her but knew it would be too polite to thank her. He told Wei Cheng, ¡°Go and call everyone in the village over. We¡¯ll all make dumplings and eat them together tonight.¡± Wei Cheng was stunned while Wei Ying, Wei Chuan, and Wei Shi quickly raised their heads to look at their master. Everyone¡¯s eyes expressed a similar meaning. They silently asked each other if what Luo Jin¡¯an said was true. ¡°You heard me right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡®Go and call everyone over.¡± Wei Chene returned to his senses and said happilv, ¡°I¡¯ll call everyone over now, Master. They¡¯ll be thrilled to learn to make and eat dumplings with Madam tonight.¡± He knew how everyone would feel and ran off. Wei Ying, Wei Chuan, and Wei Shi also wanted to help inform everyone about dinner. One could only imagine how excited the trio was. One would also feel happy just seeing everyone¡¯s expressions. However, they still remembered their missions and responsibilities. They had t stay by their master¡¯s side at all times. Although they knew Su Binglan¡¯s martial arts were formidable and of a higher level than theirs, they still had to protect their master. Su Binglan looked at MJei Cheng and the rest¡¯s happy expressions and could not resist chuckling. ¡°Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s help tie this bison and take good care of it. We can use its milk to make plenty of delicious food. Also, skin and portion the boar. We¡¯ll use it to make dumplings soon.¡± Everyone knew dumplings made with pork belly tasted better. After all, everyone had cooked alongside Su Binglan a few days ago, and she knew everyone¡¯s preferences. Everyone quickly helped after Su Binglan gave the order. Soon, they tied the bison and fed it. They also began prepping the boar to cook it. Su Binglan entered the kitchen and prepared to knead the dumpling dough. After all, she would need plenty of dough since she had to make many dumplings. She took a massive basin and hurriedly removed a large bag of flour from her pocket dimension when no one was paying attention. She had just poured the flour into the basin when she heard the bustling noise outside. Su Binglan knew all six families in the village had arrived when she heard the liveliness outside. Everyone was still looking forward to dinner. After trying her food once, they would feel the food they typically made was not as delicious as hers. The villagers only wanted to eat their fill in the past. However, they finally realized they could not consider it eating. They could only consider it as eating after trying Su Binglan¡¯s food. The villagers thought they could brag about trying her food, but they had also learned culinary skills from her. For example, they had never cooked vegetables the way Su Binglan did. The villagers also learned to cook a variety of other dishes. They could make wild vegetable meatballs, egg drop soup, and wild vegetable pancakes. They discovered many more ways to eat after Su Binglan taught them how to cook, control the heat, and season their food. The villagers¡¯ cooking became even more delicious when they cooked for themselves. They felt they had eaten more than enough wild vegetables, but now, they had many more ways to cook them. Su Binglan had given the villagers some noodles and vegetables, but they could not bear to eat those. Instead, the villagers placed those things in a tank and saved them for a rainy day. After all, a blizzard might blow through. If the villagers could not go out to get food during a blizzard, they could use the things they had stored in their tanks. Previously, they feared starving to death, but they no longer had to worry since Su Binglan had given them food. Everyone felt how outstanding Su Binglan was. Not only did she know medicine¡ªshe also knew martial arts and could cook well. Moreover, she was approachable and treated the villagers as her equals. It was as if she treated the villagers as family. They also thought it was important that Su Binglan treated their master well. Everyone acknowledged Su Binglan as their master¡¯s wife. The villagers only talked about how good Su Binglan was. They were excited when they discovered she had hunted a wild boar and asked everyone to gather to teach them to make dumplings together. ¡°Did Madam go to Black Mountain Forest?¡± ¡°That place is dangerous. Some of the villagers went there but got eaten by wild animals there. I didn¡¯t expect Madam to go.¡± ¡°Madam is no ordinary person. Those wild animals are no match for her.¡± ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t think Madam would invite everyone to learn to make dumplings and eat them together.¡± Everyone was grateful to Su Binglan. They hurriedly stopped their work and ran over when Wei Cheng called them. That was because everyone looked forward to eating dumplings. They were still considering what to have for dinner, but there was no need. After all, they could learn how to make dumplings from Su Binglan. They could also eat them together. ¡°The dumpling Madam makes must be delicious.¡± ¡°We can eat delicious food tonight.¡± Everyone felt energetic and full of spirit. Their eyes were shining.. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Exclamations Chapter 573: Exclamations Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone ran over quickly. Wei Cheng knew the villagers would be excited. Still, he did not expect them to run so fast. All six families arrived. The men, women, and children looked excited. Lin Zheng was familiar with everyone after being there for a few days. When everyone arrived, he said, ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡± ¡°Young Master Lin, will we be making dumplings with Madam?¡± ¡°Yeah, is Madam busy, Young Master Lin? Should we go and help?¡± Everyone was familiar with Su Binglan since she had called them a few times to cook. The villagers looked impatient at that moment. Lin Zheng waved. ¡°Aunt Lin, you don¡¯t have to call me Young Master Lin. Just call me by my name.¡± He felt embarrassed whenever others addressed him so formally. Still, everyone knew he was Su Binglan¡¯s disciple and dared not call him by his name so casually. Lin Zheng felt helpless. Su Binglan came out from the kitchen when she heard the commotion outside. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just call Lin Zheng by his name. He¡¯ll feel embarrassed if you call him Young Master Lin.¡± Everyone instinctively obeyed Su Binglan. Moreover, Luo Jin¡¯an had told them his wife¡¯s words were like his and that they should listen to her. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Shall we make dumplings together, Madam?¡± Although everyone had received the news, they still wanted to confirm it to avoid offending her. There was plenty of meat, and Blue Two prepared to portion the boar. Since he was a Shadow Guard, he was excellent at using knives and swords. Therefore, he lifted his knife to skin the wild boar. Everyone saw Blue Two¡¯s actions and revealed surprised expressions. The villagers were not Shadow Guards but Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s subordinates. Although they knew martial arts, they were less capable than Blue Two. They looked at his and Blue Three¡¯s demeanors and guessed they were the Shadow Guards Su Binglan had brought. ¡®Isn¡¯t Madam from the countryside? There are Shadow Guards there?¡¯ The villagers were doubtful. However, after becoming familiar with each other and learning about Su Binglan¡¯s abilities, everyone understood she was powerful and magical. Hence, they thought it was logical that she had Shadow Guards. The wild boar was massive, twice the size of an ordinary one. Moreover, the villagers suspected its meat would taste very fresh. They also noticed many hawthorns in the courtyard. Lin Zheng had put plenty of hawthorns into a basket and was about to wash them. After all, they had harvested too many and needed to prep them to make dumplings. Since individually washing them would take too long, he chose to wash them in a basket to make it quicker. Although he washed them in a basket, he was meticulous and washed everything well. Blue Three also helped. Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and smiled. ¡°Okay, everyone, come over. Let¡¯s make dumplings together. I¡¯ll teach you to make them, and then you can all make your own next time.¡± Everyone felt touched when they heard that. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too kind to us.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already taught us to make many other delicious foods, Madam.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know what dumplings look like, but you¡¯re willing to teach us, Madam.¡± ¡°We made multi-grain pancakes according to your method last night, Madam. We used less flour, but it still tasted good. You¡¯re very resourceful.¡± Everyone, including three half-grown children, talked as they happily approached the kitchen. The trio was obedient, although curious. They did not make a scene and wanted to help. Just like that, the women learned to make dumplings at the stove while the men helped prepare the wild boar, wash hawthorns, and peel them. Everyone was busy. Su Binglan poured the dough and water into a basin, and Aunt Song took the initiative to knead the dough. Everyone would do the same when they cooked at home next time. Su Binglan did not need to teach them how to knead the dough and first taught them to make dumplings. She looked around the courtyard and noticed the men were still cutting the meat, so she prepared the wild vegetable and egg fillings first. She taught everyone to prepare the fillings and season them. Everyone attentively listened whenever she spoke. ¡°We never knew this was how to make dumplings.¡± ¡°So, if we can¡¯t bear to put eggs in them, can we just use wild vegetables? 1 wonder if that¡¯s okay.¡± Some had questions as they listened. The villagers would typically be reluctant to use eggs on regular days. They also had to hide their identities and not get discovered. They could not do many things and live quiet lives. However, Luo Jin¡¯an had already sent people to buy food. The villagers were only willing to use eggs if they had more. ¡°Of course. You can all use your imagination. You can use many ingredients to make dumpling fillings.¡± Su Binglan busied herself while talking to everyone. They first made wild vegetable and egg dumplings. After the men finished preparing the boar and hawthorns, the villagers made the dumplings with cabbage, wild vegetables, boar meat, hawthorns, and other fillings. So many people were around that there was not enough space for everyone. Therefore, Aunt Liu and a few others went home to bring over more tables for everyone to work together. Both men and women worked to make a feastful dinner while learning. After a while, Su Binglan noticed some green wild vegetable juice in the basin. She raised her eyebrows and mixed some of the dough with the green vegetable juice to make them change color. Then she used the green dough to wrap the hawthorn fillings so everyone could differentiate between the various dumplings. Since that was the case, the villagers could avoid eating the dumplings they did not enjoy as much as the others. Everyone looked at the different colored dumplings and thought they looked excellent. ¡°The color makes them look more appetizing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡± Then the villagers noticed Luo Jin¡¯an also helping Su Binglan. They were amazed. ¡®They look like gods. How can our noble master sit and make dumplings like that?¡¯ Even though their master was rolling dumpling dough, everyone still felt his elegant aura. His every move was like a work of art, pleasing the eyes. Of course, no one dared to keep staring at Luo Jin¡¯an since that would be disrespectful. While everyone was shocked, they also felt their master seemed mortal now. It made them feel like he was living like an average person. They knew he had sacrificed too much in the past. Their hearts ached, knowing the terrible things he had experienced. Fortunately, Luo Jin¡¯an had an extraordinary person like Su Binglan by his side to bring him happiness. Nonetheless, there was strength in numbers, and everyone soon finished making many dumplings with various fillings. ¡°Master,¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°Should we start the fire now?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, go and start it. We can put in the dumplings when the water starts to boil.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Psychic Nature Chapter 574: Psychic Nature Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°All right,¡± Lin Zheng said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± He became hungrier now that he knew he could eat dumplings soon. ¡°We¡¯ll help too.¡± Everyone wanted to help, so they cleaned and poured water into the pots while the others chopped firewood and packed the things they had used. Fortunately, the pot was massive, allowing them to put more dumplings in simultaneously. The two big pots were enough for everyone to eat. Although they had made plenty of dumplings, they could also fry the leftovers for tomorrow. Lin Zheng moved swiftly and started to boil the water. After lighting the fire, he added more firewood to the furnace. The flame grew, making the water boil faster. Soon, he noticed the lid moving and said, ¡°Master, the water has started boiling. ¡± When Su Binglan heard Lin Zhengs words, she added a plate of dumplings to the pot. Then she looked at the rising steam and smiled. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect the water to boil so quickly.¡± Then she turned around and told Aunt Song, ¡°Please bring more dumplings over with everyone.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Aunt Songs voice was loud and crisp. She and the others hurriedly brought over the other dumplings. ¡°You can add the dumplings to the pot when the water starts boiling,¡± Su Binglan explained to everyone. Lin Zheng noticed his master was about to cook more dumplings and hurriedly went to open the lid. When Su Binglan saw this, she quickly pressed down on the lid and said, ¡°Open the pot slowly since the heat is too strong.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Zheng was so anxious that he forgot about that simple thing. After slowly opening the lid, Su Binglan placed the dumplings inside and stirred them. Then she taught everyone the methods and steps. Everyone could smell the dumplings¡¯ fragrance from the pot. ¡°They smell so good!¡± ¡°They must be delicious! ¡± Everyone looked expectant as their eyes widened so much that they were about to drop into the pot. Everyone knew the food would be delicious when they worked together to make them. Furthermore, they smelled the fillings as they made them. When Su Binglan removed the dumplings from the pot, everyone ate at two tables. Everyone was full of praise after taking just a bite. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Madam. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have such delicious food.¡¯ ¡°So, these are dumplings, huh? We have many fillings, but they¡¯re all tasty.¡± Everyone had dumplings with different fillings on their plates, and they could taste the different flavors. Su Binglan smiled when she saw everyone¡¯s excited expressions. ¡°Eat more, everyone. We have so many.¡± ¡°Hehe, we won¡¯t argue with that, Madam.¡± ¡°l think I can eat two platefuls. They¡¯re too delicious!¡± The three children also enjoyed the dumplings. Suddenly, Su Binglan remembered to prepare the dip, so she went to peel and mince some garlic. Afterward, she poured soy sauce on the mixed garlic and prepared a bowl of vinegar for everyone. ¡°We usually eat dumplings with vinegar. The taste is pretty good. You can dip them in garlic, too.¡± Everyone looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± The villagers dipped their dumplings in the vinegar and minced garlic immediately after. They felt the dumplings tasted unique with all the different fillings. Su Binglan sat beside Luo Jin¡¯an and watched him eat the dumplings. She asked softly, ¡°Are they good?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, they are. You should eat more too.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Although she was also busy eating, her attention was on her husband. She noticed Luo Jin¡¯an was eating more hawthorn dumplings compared to the rest. ¡°Do you like the hawthorn dumplings?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded smilingly. He looked at his wife and said, ¡®Yes, I think the hawthorn filling is very delicious.¡± He had never tasted anything like it before and thought it was unique. He thought the hawthorn dumplings were better than the rest and could not help but eat a few more. Su Binglan laughed despite herself when she saw her husband¡¯s ferocious appetite. She still wanted to continue cooking more food tomorrow. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body was already much better, as he did not look like when he had just regained consciousness. He could eat a lot more solid foods now instead of light ones. Therefore, Su Binglan planned to make fried dumplings with hawthorns for him tomorrow morning. Everyone ate and drank a lot, but they were not satisfied. However, they knew they should not disturb their master¡¯s rest and helped to clean the dishes instead. After tidying up the place, everyone went home. Luo Jin¡¯an was about to get busy since the Shadow Guards had sent him some information during the day. He wanted to read the information and issue new orders. Su Binglan looked at her busy husband at the table and did not disturb him. Instead, she went to the courtyard to check on the bison she had caught. She observed its condition and found no issues. The villagers had already fed the bison, and it looked like it was in good condition. Moreover, it appeared obedient when Su Binglan touched its fur. The bison even buried its head into her hands as if it was acting coquettishly. Perhaps Su Binglan¡¯s aura made the animal unable to resist approaching her. Maybe it was also Su Binglan¡¯s abilities. She could not help but laugh as she looked at the bison¡¯s obedient appearance. Soon after, she poured some spiritual spring water for the bison. The animal lowered its head to smell the water and started to drink. Afterward, it licked the bowl clean and wagged its tail. Indeed, it was strange for a bison to behave so coquettishly, but Su Binglan thought it was pretty cute. She said, ¡°You must produce more milk for me, okay? Then I¡¯ll give you more spiritual spring water.¡± She knew the bison enjoyed drinking her spiritual spring water. The bison seemed to understand what the human meant and nodded. Su Binglan was in disbelief when she saw the bison nodding. ¡°Am I psychic?¡± Su Binglan was quite delighted when she noticed how intelligent the bison was. Then she went to the stove and took a few dumplings to feed it. Bison only ate grass, but she realized the one she had liked eating dumplings, too. At least it looked like it enjoyed the dumplings. Su Binglan raised her eyebrows. ¡®It seems I¡¯ll have to return to Black Mountain Forest more often if I have time. Perhaps I can find more treasures.¡¯ She stood up and looked toward Black Mountain Forest in the distance. There were faint flashes of light above the mountain under the night sky. She raised her eyebrows again. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an busied himself for a while. He only left the house when he noticed his wife was not inside. He saw her in the courtyard, walked over, and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Why don¡¯t you come inside?¡± ¡°l noticed how busy you were and thought 1 wouldn¡¯t be able to help myself from disturbing you if I were around.¡± Su Binglan suspected she had gotten too used to sticking by her husband¡¯s side after finally reuniting with him. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently, ¡°You won¡¯t disturb me. You can do whatever you want..¡± Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Making Candles Chapter 575: Making Candles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an held Su Binglan¡¯s hand as he spoke. His heart clenched when he realized her palms were cold. Immediately after, he gently placed her hands in his and warmed them for her, saying, ¡°Come inside. It¡¯s cold out here.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go inside the house.¡± After returning to the house, Su Binglan looked at the candle on her husband¡¯s table. When she noticed there was only one remaining candle, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any more candles?¡± Su Binglan thought the light from the candle was too dim. It was not good for her husband¡¯s eyes if he worked with such dim lighting. Luo Jin¡¯an was stacking his papers when he paused and said softly, ¡°l only have this candle left. I¡¯ll get someone to buy more tomorrow.¡± For the safety of his subordinates, Luo Jin¡¯an told everyone to live at the foot of a very remote mountain. There was a long distance between here and the nearest market. Therefore, one would only return late at night if one went out in the morning. Hence, one might not be able to get what one might need at night. After all, things were chaotic outside, with bandits and spies hiding in the darkness. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s subordinates might get in trouble if they accidentally exposed themselves. Moreover, the Hongs of Beishao Country were looking for Luo Jin¡¯an and his people. So, Luo Jin¡¯an thought he should finish using his only remaining candle for now. He did not want anyone to leave the premises and risk getting in trouble. ¡°Is that because I¡¯ve been using up the candles?¡± Su Binglan said with self-blame. She had used many candles after teaching everyone to cook at night. She also lit candles to illuminate the place whenever she was busy at ¡®Indeed, it was a waste of candles.¡¯ ¡°No, it¡¯s not you. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Fortunately, I can get some oil for us to light oil lamps.¡± She felt using candles was much more convenient because lamps tended to burn oil and go out faster. She could use a candle for a long while to save resources. After more thought, she said, ¡°It would be great if I could make candles.¡± ¡®Candles are too expensive in this era.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Jin¡¯an, I have an idea! I have an idea!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mood improved when he saw how happy his wife was. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡± ¡°We can make our own candles!¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes brightened even more. ¡°Make our own?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his eyebrows. As far as he knew, making candles was not that simple. However, his wife could always surprise him. ¡®Since she said that, she can undoubtedly do it.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes also lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± Su Binglan said solemnly, ¡°Everyone uses beeswax now, but we can make white candles from white wax. Certain insects secret the wax I mentioned.¡¯ She had not considered that before. Still, she felt she had a huge business opportunity if she could make white candles. Luo Jin¡¯an turned thoughtful upon hearing his wife¡¯s words. ¡°It would be great if we could make candles, but where do we find those insects you mentioned?¡± ¡°These insects live in places with high temperatures. They typically produce white wax during spring.¡± ¡°So, we must go somewhere warm to get these things, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked thoughtfully. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s too cold here, so it¡¯s unsuitable for harvesting white wax. We¡¯ll go to the south to look when we have time. There will also be plenty of business opportunities in the south.¡± ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no rush in making white wax now,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly. ¡°Since I can¡¯t make candles now, I can make you an oil lamp.¡± Making oil lamps was easy, so Su Binglan made a simple one for her husband. That way, the room would be brighter, and Luo Jin¡¯an could continue reading the information he had received. ¡°Are you going to burn all those after reading them?¡± Su Binglan asked. It was vital information if Luo Jin¡¯an burned them after reading them. ¡°Yes, we cannot allow these pieces of information to fall into the hands of others.¡¯ ¡°Can I see them?¡± Su Binglan blinked. ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯re my wife. You can see all of these.¡± Still, there were some things he could not tell Su Binglan since he did not want her to worry about them. Although he could not trust others, he knew he could trust his wife. Moreover, Su Binglan had nothing else to do at that moment. She felt her heart ache for Luo Jin¡¯an when she read the messages he received. She just wanted to do something for him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you on the sidelines by burning the ones you think you should burn.¡± Since she had nothing else to do, she decided to help her husband however she could. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands paused when he saw the messages. He turned to look at his wife and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day. You need your rest.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not tired.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°How can you not be tired? You haven¡¯t rested since returning from Black Mountain Forest. Plush, you¡¯ve been busy making dumplings with the others until now.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not want his wife to tire herself like that, if possible. However, she was insistent, and he could only accompany her. ¡®As long as she¡¯s happy, I guess.¡¯ Su Binglan did not feel tired because she would feel accomplished if she helped her husband. ¡°l wasn¡¯t tired even after visiting Black Mountain Forest. Besides, you know how one¡¯s mood will improve after harvest. Then there was the dumpling making, where everyone helped. I only moved my mouth and gave instructions. I quite enjoy this lively atmosphere.¡± Su Binglan also enjoyed helping her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an recalled his subordinates¡¯ happiness and said, ¡°Everyone has been smiling non-stop since you arrived. Aunt Songs and the others¡¯ children were frightened initially, but they enjoy being close to you now.¡± He was attentive and noticed the changes in everyone. ¡°Those kids remind me of Xuexuan and Xuehai,¡± Su Binglan said. Her nephews were sensible and obedient. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin did not even have to keep such a close eye on the two little ones. Sometimes, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai even offered to help Su Binglan when she was busy cooking. ¡°Are you homesick?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked softly. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m all right. I just came here not too long ago. Besides, I already settled everything at home before leaving. My family should be okay without me for a while.¡± She had not grown accustomed to being away from home but felt better since her husband was beside her. That was mainly because the young couple had known each other since Su Binglan was Lan Ruobing. Su Binglan still felt a sense of familiarity when facing Luo Jin¡¯an. She might have treated him as her brother when she was Lan Ruobing, but things had changed since he became her husband.. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Conserve Your Strength Chapter 576: Conserve Your Strength Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The young couple chatted and busied themselves with the tasks at hand. Luo Jin¡¯an looked through the information he had received while Su Binglan helped him organize them. She also burned the more sensitive information. However, she could see the information on the paper. Her expression turned cold after reading a few of them. The situation was more complicated than she thought, as many places were at war, fighting for territory, food, and land. Moreover, the kings of various provinces no longer obeyed the emperor¡¯s orders. Many seemed to be obeying him on the surface but were plotting secretly. The struggles in the Imperial Court were fierce as well. Su Binglan looked at the information and understood it would not be long before Chu Country would fall into internal and external strife. Then it would become chaotic, creating more opportunities for other parties to take action. However, heroes came from troubled times, and troubles brought about prosperity. Su Binglan swept her eyes through the information and discovered a vital piece of news. The emperor was severely ill, but the empress had kept it from the outside world. Still, hiding that from the public was pointless, as many people had placed spies around the emperor. Those who intended to know about the emperor¡¯s illness would eventually find out. Then most would test the news¡¯s authenticity and start fighting for power and profit after confirming it. The enemy country would also become restless to take action. After understanding the information, Su Binglan fell into profound thought. Her eyes darkened as she was about to tell Luo Jin¡¯an about it. However, she realized he was skimming the information when she turned to look at him. ¡°Won¡¯t you forget what you¡¯ve read after burning it?¡± Su Binglan asked curiously. She wondered if her husband possessed a photographic memory like her. Luo Jin¡¯an had spent most of his time at the border when he was Wei Jin¡¯an. He and Lan Ruobing trusted each other, but the details were unclear. As for Su Binglan¡¯s doubts, Luo Jin¡¯an patiently answered her, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what I¡¯ve read.¡¯ He could burn the information without worry because he remembered its contents. Su Binglan also had a photographic memory, but that was because she was gifted. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was an ordinary man, and his photographic memory proved he was astute. ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Su Binglan praised him sincerely. Luo Jin¡¯an did not overthink it. ¡°You¡¯re the impressive one, Bing. You¡¯ve helped and saved many people.¡± He meant what he said and knew many things others did not. Su Binglan helped many people by starting businesses like the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery, not to mention the things she did as Lan Ruobing. Furthermore, Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills cured many people. Luo Jin¡¯an had witnessed these things in Su Teng Village and was proud of her. Su Binglan felt she had not done much, but when she thought about the information she had just read, she said, ¡°Chu Country will be in chaos next, and the people might not survive. I can¡¯t do anything now.¡± Her current Soul Power was insufficient, and the things she could do were limited. She felt she had lost something vital in her memories but did not know what it was. Su Binglan was curious and wondered why she was in the modern world once, transmigrated into this era, and then reborn as Su Binglan after living as Lan Ruobing. She could not understand those strings of events yet. Luo Jin¡¯an did not want his wife to worry, so he comforted her, ¡°Chu is already facing internal and external strife. The country can only enter a golden age when we break this chain. Chu Country will truly be stable once Ruozhu becomes its emperor. ¡°We must take the necessary steps. There would always be sacrifices, but once the country stabilizes, it¡¯ll be a peaceful and prosperous era.¡± The Wei family had learned to protect the country. Deep down, Luo Jin¡¯an hoped that peace and prosperity would prevail. However, he had no intentions of becoming the emperor himself. He could only support someone wise to sit on the throne if he wanted peace and prosperity. Luo Jin¡¯an knew Lan Ruozhu would be an excellent emperor. Furthermore, he had a relatively selfish motive for wanting Lan Ruozhu to become the emperor. He knew Lan Ruozhu was Su Binglan¡¯s brother, and he would do anything to protect her as the emperor. Su Binglan understood what Luo Jin¡¯an meant. ¡°Yes, I know. What I¡¯m thinking about now is to protect the people around us as much as possible. Also, you can¡¯t exhaust yourself. You can¡¯t use force and endanger yourself.¡± Her expression was solemn as she spoke. The situation was so severe that they had to protect themselves and not act rashly. Luo Jin¡¯an had to conserve his strength and find a chance to achieve his goal. ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and won¡¯t endanger myself.¡± The young couple chatted and realized it was late, so they went to bed to rest. However, Su Binglan did not feel sleepy yet, even after lying in bed for a while. She could hear the north wind whistling outside. Whoosh! The wind blew loudly, brushing against the window, making one feel cold. Su Binglan knew it was much colder here than in Su Teng Village, but the brick beds were still warm because everyone at the border had burned plenty of wood to make dumplings for dinner. Su Binglan also had a duvet, so she did not feel cold. Instead, she felt it was too hot under her duvet. Since she could not fall asleep, she gently moved around. Luo Jin¡¯an heard her movements and whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Su Binglan stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could not sleep either. After all, he had slept for too long when he was recovering. Therefore, he did not feel sleepy now. Perhaps it was because his wife was there, but he could not bear to sleep. The young couple had slept together when they were in Su Teng Village. Luo Jin¡¯an did not realize he had grown accustomed to it then. After leaving the village, he could not see his wife and always woke up in the middle of the night. He felt he was not used to not having his wife beside him. Now that Su Binglan was beside him, he felt secure. Su Binglan also felt like she was dreaming. She sometimes worried about not being able to see her husband after waking up. ¡°Since we can¡¯t sleep, why don¡¯t we talk?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan did not know what to say for a moment. After all, she had been talking to Luo Jin¡¯an a lot for the past few days, telling him about the changes in Su Teng Village and many other things. She felt she had said enough and did not know what else to discuss. Then, as if she thought of something, she said, ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll make fried dumplings for you tomorrow morning. Would you like that?¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re going to say?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled gently and said, ¡°The food you make is delicious, but I know how to fry dumplings too. You can sleep in tomorrow while I fry the dumplings.¡± The young couple were chatting warmly when a commotion suddenly broke out from outside. It alerted Luo Jin¡¯an, and he quickly sat up.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Warhorse, Falling Snow Chapter 577: Warhorse, Falling Snow Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan also realized something was wrong and immediately sat up. Then she said with a severe expression, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Wei Yings voice sounded outside the door, ¡°Master, I have an urgent matter to report! Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan, and she understood his gaze. She quickly put on her coat and said, ¡°Let him in.¡¯ ¡°Come in and report,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said solemnly. When Wei Ying entered, he bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve just received news that bandits attacked our people in Apricot Mountain Village. Many of our people are injured. Wei Liu told me that the situation is serious.¡± ¡®Since Wei Liu reported it, it must be true.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze darkened as he emitted a dangerous aura. Even Wei Ying could feel his master¡¯s intense pressure and killing intent. His entire body shook, and images of his master skillfully killing on the battlefield flashed through his mind. ¡®Let the enemy fear my master. That¡¯s the master Pr-n familiar with.¡¯ ¡°Do you know where those bandits came from?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master. They appeared too suddenly. The bandits only robbed in the past and didn¡¯t kill indiscriminately. But this time, the bandits appeared in the middle of the night and went on a murderous rampage. ¡°They had already killed several people when Wei Liu found out. Also, those bandits possess formidable martial arts skills.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness, and killing intent enveloped her body as she listened to Wei Ying. She asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is someone reputable in the martial arts world involved?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re from Beishao or assassins the Hong family hired.¡± Although Su Binglan and her men had destroyed the Pavilion of Assassins, there were still many forces around. These bandits might have been working for someone, or someone had bribed them to do their bidding. ¡°I¡¯ll take people there to help.¡± Su Binglan knew that time was tight and that she had to leave quickly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an pulled her back and said, ¡°Those people¡¯s purpose is to lure me out. They must¡¯ve planned an ambush. You can take that risk. His expression was severe when he spoke. He held his wife¡¯s hand tightly, not allowing her to move. He feared she would run away if he were not careful. Su Binglan said, ¡°But you have too many subordinates there.¡± She knew her husband had asked his people to split up. Of course, they often communicated, even though they lived in different places. They were also survivors of the war from three years ago, and Luo Jin¡¯an valued their lives very much. He would blame himself if he could not save them. Su Binglan did not even need to think to guess. That was why she wanted to help him save his subordinates. Luo Jin¡¯an patted the back of her hand and said coldly, ¡°We can lure them away and kill them with a borrowed knife.¡± Su Binglan had previously told Luo Jin¡¯an about the 36 stratagems, and that was one of them. Luo Jin¡¯an was shocked when he learned about the 36 stratagems. Although he often strategized in battle, those strategies were unorthodox, meaning none of his methods had been summarized. However, the 36 stratagems were. Wei Ying understood his master¡¯s meaning while Luo Jin¡¯an took out a map. Then he drew a circle on a hill and said, ¡°The bandits here are pretty formidable in this area. There are also many capable people here. ¡°The bandits typically and exclusively rob wealthy merchants and rarely harm the people. Bring some men disguised as them and act according to our previous plan.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Wei Ying said calmly, ¡°However, will anyone try to harm you once we leave your side?¡± ¡°Tell me your plan, and I¡¯ll do it. You guys can stay here and protect Jin¡¯an.¡± Their current position was safe, and Su Binglan knew her own combat abilities. She wanted to help her husband eliminate these enemies. ¡®No matter which force comes, I must deal with them. They should prepare to die if they dare to kill any member of the Wei family¡¯s army.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s eyes were ice-cold at this moment. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an did not want to let her take such a risk. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°Trust me.¡± Her words were so heavy that Luo Jin¡¯an could say nothing else. He knew she would figure out how to sneak off if he did not let her go. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Su Binglan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You can¡¯t use force and endanger yourself.¡± ¡°Will my life be in danger if I use force with you by my side?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Su Binglan could save him in time, but it would be excruciating for Luo Jin¡¯an if the cold poison acted up. After all, he would trigger the cold poison again whenever he used martial arts. Then it would be arduous for him to use force. Luo Jin¡¯an held his wife¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Trust me.¡¯ A few minutes later, Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan prepared to leave with Wei Ying and the others. Then they headed to Apricot Mountain Village. Since the village was far off, they had to ride horses. Fortunately, Luo Jin¡¯an and the other Weis had their hidden warhorses in the valley. Luo Jin¡¯an had made preparations from the beginning, including war horses. When a horse named Falling Snow came out, Su Binglan was shocked. She had named that horse when she was Lan Ruobing. Everyone said Falling Snow had spiritual powers. The horse was powerful, and no one else could ride it except Luo Jin¡¯an. On the battlefield three years ago, Falling Snow used its sensitive reaction and extreme speed to save Wei Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an treasured Falling Snow very much. Of course, Falling Snow did not allow anyone to touch it except Luo Jin¡¯an. However, it immediately ran toward Su Binglan when it came out. Then it lowered her head for Su Binglan to pat it. Su Binglan became misty-eyed when she saw Falling Snow. Everyone was stunned when they saw Su Binglan and Falling Snow¡¯s interaction. The horse seemed to know the young lady and wanted her to pet it. Usually, it would not allow anyone to touch her. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Falling Snow. She was the one that saved me back then when I was severely injured. I had Wei Cheng and the others care for her for the past three years. Her injuries have recovered well too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Binglan nodded while rubbing her head against Falling Snow¡¯s head. She felt all of Falling Snow¡¯s emotions at that moment and seemed to sense images of the war three years ago. Su Binglan felt bitter, and her eyes turned red as she gently patted Falling Snow¡¯s head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll avenge them, girl..¡± Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: The Mysterious Army Chapter 578: The Mysterious Army Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan knew Falling Show could understand her. When the horse heard the young lady¡¯s words, it raised its head and front hooves. Then it looked up as if it was expressing something. Su Binglan knew Falling Snow wanted revenge. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the two interacting and said, ¡°She likes you very much. She should belong to you.¡± Wei Jin¡¯an had obtained Falling Snow by chance at the border and felt it was spiritual, almost psychic. Wei Jin¡¯an had brought the horse to the capital as a birthday present for Lan Ruobing. Falling Snow was only three years old then. However, Lan Ruobing was in poor health and could not ride it. Lan Ruobing thought Falling Snow should be free and not be kept as a pet, so she let Wei Jin¡¯an ride it instead. Lan Ruobing had asked Falling Snow to protect Wei Jin¡¯an, and it did. Su Binglan was grateful, saying, ¡°Thank you, Falling Snow.¡± ¡®Thank you for protecting the most important person to me.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an had another warhorse and gave Falling Snow to Su Binglan. When Su Binglan mounted Falling Snow, it released its fighting spirit. The surrounding warhorses felt Falling Snow¡¯s battle intent and followed suit, releasing their powerful spirits. Then everyone mounted their horses. Falling Snow was a good horse, and those who loved horses could not help but like it. After all, Falling Snow possessed unparalleled intelligence and excellent strength. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said after mounting his horse. Immediately after, the group set off. Halfway through, Wei Ying brought Wei Chuan and Wei Shi to carry out their side of the plan while Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, Lin Zheng, Blue Two, and Blue Three headed elsewhere overnight. Lin Zheng knew his master¡¯s riding skills were excellent, but he had also seen Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s riding skills along the way. He was shocked. He had always thought his master¡¯s husband was sickly and could be blown away by the wind if he walked too fast. However, Lin Zheng suddenly felt he did not understand Luo Jin¡¯an, significantly when Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s aura changed after mounting his horse. Luo Jin¡¯an looked like a knight on an armored horse. Lin Zheng felt like he had entered a battlefield and felt Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cold killing intent. It was bizarre, and Lin Zheng did not understand why he felt that way. He suspected Luo Jin¡¯an had become more formidable like Luo Jin¡¯an could make one tremble with a single gaze. Meanwhile, as Shadow Guards, Blue Two and Blue Three had received the harshest training, and horse riding was a necessary skill. Even so, their riding skills were inferior to Su Binglan and Luo Jin!an. Wei Ying and the others followed the plan and lured the bandits attacking the people of Apricot Mountain Village out. Simultaneously, they wanted to lure out the bandits living on a particular mountain and let the two sides fight. Meanwhile, Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, and the others headed toward a camp. It was a base camp in Beishao Country¡¯s border province. Back then, the Hong clan had harmed the Wei family, and the son of the Hong clan¡¯s patriarch was one of them. Moreover, the bandits¡¯ attack on Apricot Mountain Village was highly likely related to the Hong family. Therefore, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an would not let them go this time. Many people were still awake when the young couple arrived at the base camp. The young couple cooperated well and silently arrived outside the main tent. They also heard the conversation going on inside. ¡°The Hong clan has done a great service luring him out this time. The emperor might even make your sister the empress.¡± The son of the Hong clan¡¯s head, Hong Gangliang, said, ¡°That person is a surviving member of the Wei family. 1 suspect Wei Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t die back then, so it would be good if we could lure him out and kill him. Still, it would be best if we could keep him alive.¡± Another person said, ¡°l heard Major General Wei is a rare and handsome man. Some say he¡¯s the most handsome man in Chu Country. Indeed, it would be good if we could keep him alive. ¡°We¡¯ll have him eating from our palms if we can clip his wings. Then again, how did you discover something amiss with the people of Apricot Village?¡± ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re indeed well hidden,¡± Hong Gangliang said, ¡°But my family has hidden many spies at the border. These spies would sometimes disguise themselves as beggars and pass through many villages or pretend to be victims of bandits. Then they manipulate people to give themselves away. ¡°Hard work pays off. The people of Apricot Mountain Village thought they saved someone but gave themselves away instead. Ordinary villagers like them wouldn¡¯t know martial arts, either. There must be something wrong with them. ¡°People say the Wei family army speaks of benevolence and righteousness, but they don¡¯t know that such things will cost them their lives,¡± Hong Gangliang spoke mockingly. Su Binglan was furious when she heard this and clenched her fists tightly. The murderous intent in her eyes grew even more potent, and she wanted to pounce on them. However, she had to hold back because she knew she could not be impulsive. She wanted to continue listening for more vital information. Luo Jin¡¯an held his wife¡¯s hand and conveyed his warmth, signaling to her not to be angry. He could not bear to see her that way. Hence, the young couple continued to listen. Hong Gangliang started discussing the war, ¡°King Jian¡¯s fief is adjacent to King Ruozhu¡¯s. King Jian and I have already reached an agreement. We will provide him with the necessary resources and support him to become Chu¡¯s emperor if he quickly conquers the deceased royal¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°King Jiang is quite bold to work with us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the same as the crown prince. They only care about immediate benefits and becoming the emperor. Since Chu Gujian, Chu¡¯s emperor, is severely ill, they can¡¯t wait to fight for Chu Jian¡¯s position. ¡°If King Jian annexed Chu, he would become the most powerful king and have more power to become the emperor.¡± ¡°Our priority is to kill King Ruozhu, which would heighten King Jian¡¯s prestige. Countless people wanted to kill King Ruozhu but could not. It¡¯ll be challenging for King Jian.¡± Hong Gangliang said, ¡°l heard King Ruozhu has a mysterious army under his command. It¡¯s a team trained by Princess Lan Ruobing. They¡¯re a formidable bunch.¡¯ When the other person heard this, he exclaimed, ¡°Really?! Is the source reliable?¡± Hong Gangliang said, ¡°Of course it is. We¡¯ll let King Jiang kill King Ruozhu. If we obtain that force, we might even become invincible.¡± ¡°Is King Ruozhu¡¯s army honestly that formidable?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Princess Lan. She must¡¯ve made plenty of preparations before her death. Otherwise, how could King Ruozhu have survived until now and returned to his fief, the deceased royal¡¯s mansion?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes revealed a bloodthirsty light when she heard these things. She leaped and entered the tent, simultaneously shooting out silver needles rapidly to lock the two people in the room by striking their acupoints. Hong Gangliang and the other person did not expect anyone to be able to sneak into their heavily guarded base without them knowing. The two could not move and could only stare at Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an with widened eyes.. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Manifesting Chapter 579: Manifesting Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hong Gangliangs eyeballs almost fell out when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®It¡¯s Wei Jin¡¯an!¡¯ He knew what Wei Jin¡¯an looked like. Although the latter¡¯s appearance had changed slightly, the former still recognized him. Hong Gangliang feared Wei Jin¡¯an most, so he could never forget the latter¡¯s appearance. Previously, Hong Gangliang wanted to obtain his clan¡¯s benefits and lead his troops to attack Chu Country. However, whenever he met Wei Jin¡¯an in battle, he would lose, no matter how much strength he used. Therefore, Hong Gangliang always considered Wei Jin¡¯an his greatest curse and inner demon. Hong Gangliang wanted Wei Jin¡¯an to die, but he would use underhanded methods since he could not kill Wei Jin¡¯an on the battlefield. Hong Gangliang suspected Wei Jin¡¯an had already died but later doubted it, so he constantly tried various methods to lure the latter out by expanding his workforce and the Hong clan¡¯s resources. Nonetheless, Hong Gangliangs legs weakened when he saw Wei Jin¡¯an standing before him. He knew how terrifying the youth was. Wei Jin¡¯an was a formidable foe on the battlefield, and none were his match. When Su Binglan entered the tent, she placed a knife on Hong Gangliangs neck, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll open up your mute acupoint to make you speak. If you try shouting, I believe my blade is faster than your voice.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s entire body emitted a dark and bloodthirsty aura. Hong Gangliang dared not doubt her words. Su Binglan had already opened his mute acupoint when she spoke. ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯re Wei Jin¡¯an!¡± Hong Gangliang uttered his first words toward Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan pushed her knife forward an inch and said, ¡°You have no right to say that. Let me ask you something. Who did you hire to pretend to be bandits and attack the people of Apricot Mountain Village? Speak! ¡± She was anxious to return and message her brother, so she no longer wanted to waste time at the border. Her imposing demeanor was terrifying, causing Hong Gangliang to shudder. He could feel her deathly aura and could not help but fear her. He did not know why he feared such a young lady. However, he felt his entire body freeze when he met the young lady¡¯s gaze. Hong Gangliang was the heir of the Hong clan, and his father had high hopes for him. He had also met many influential and capable people, but the young lady¡¯s aura was unmatched, instinctively causing him to feel fear. He felt the same as when he faced Wei Jin¡¯an in the past. He felt blood flowing from his neck as his face turned pale from fright. He had no choice but to answer Su Binglan¡¯s question truthfully, ¡°I-lt was Beishao Country¡¯s soldiers who disguised themselves as bandits to attack Apricot Mountain Village.¡± Hong Gangliang wanted to lure Wei Jin¡¯an out of hiding. Although he was unsure if Wei Jin¡¯an was still alive, he wanted to try. He would much rather kill the wrong person than let Wei Jin¡¯an live. That was how Hong Gangliang did things. He was ruthless and evil. He did not think anything was wrong with his methods. It was fine as long as he could achieve his goals. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and King Jian?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s gaze darkened. She wanted to kill him but had no choice but to restrain herself to continue interrogating him. ¡°King Jian wants to become the emperor. He was the one who initiated contact with us and said the deceased royal¡¯s palace was developing and that we could not let it continue doing so. That¡¯s why we¡¯re helping him annex the mansion. ¡°Also, we recently discovered how good the mansion¡¯s terrain is. If King Jian annexes the mansion, he plans to occupy its excellent geographical position. Then he would take down the surrounding lands and lead straight to the border. ¡°King Jian wants to claim this generation. During this process, we¡¯ll place our people around King Jian and the army, making it easier for us to take down Chu.¡± Hong Gangliang did not know why, but he blurted all his heartfelt thoughts when he met Su Binglan¡¯s gaze. He could not control himself and subconsciously spoke his mind. His face turned even paler after speaking. He looked at Su Binglan with a frightened and trembling gaze. ¡®Who is this girl?! Is she not human but from some legendary species?!¡¯ Since she had obtained the information she wanted, she could not keep Hong Gangliang alive. Anyone who intended to kill Lan Ruozhu and Luo Jin¡¯an must die. Su Binglan would not let Hong Gangliang live, even if he had some value. Su Binglan was about to do it when Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡¯ He took his wife into his arms, covered her eyes with one of his hands, and used the other to kill Hong Gangliang. Immediately after, Luo Jin¡¯an spun the knife and killed the battalion commander, who Hong Gangliang was talking with earlier. Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife wanted those two dead, but he did not want Su Binglan to dirty her hands, so he did it instead. His actions caught Su Binglan entirely off guard. Luo Jin¡¯an had already killed the two men by the time she reacted. Moreover, the knife Luo Jin¡¯an held did not have a single drop of blood. Su Binglan did not even see how Luo Jin¡¯an did it. ¡°We have to get this news to your brother as soon as possible,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an continued, ¡°Which means we must return to Su Teng Village immediately.¡± The young couple had just discovered that King Jian wanted to take action against Lan Ruozhu and annex the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Therefore, they had to return to help Lan Ruozhu. Since only a hundred people were in the camp, it was easy for Blue Two, Blue Three, and Lin Zheng to deal with them using Su Binglan¡¯s knockout powder. Su Binglan and the others were about to return when she suddenly felt her spiritual manifesting power. She raised her brows, turned around while on Fallen Snow, and noticed an ancient forest on the east side of the camp. She narrowed her eyes in deep thought and felt like she was about to find something. However, she dared not waste time and only cared about riding forward. Suddenly, she felt it¡ªthe Purple Spirit Ginsengs aura. Su Binglan immediately became excited. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed her expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I might¡¯ve found that herb,¡± Su Binglan said excitedly. She looked at the sky above the forest and seemed to feel the fluctuation in spiritual qi. It meant there was a high possibility of the Purple Spirit Ginseng inside the forest. ¡®It¡¯s just strange. Why didn¡¯t I feel it when we came here earlier? Why do I suddenly feel its aura now?¡¯ Su Binglan could not care about anything else or think about its reason. She only wanted to find the Purple Spirit Ginseng. After all, she could fully cure her husband if she found the herb. Luo Jin¡¯an might even be healthier than before. ¡°A medicinal herb?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Purple Spirit Ginseng I need to cure your cold poison fully!¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up from excitement. Luo Jin¡¯an was shocked to hear that. ¡®Can she really cure my cold poison?¡¯ Even now, he found it hard to believe.. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Recovering Internal Strength Chapter 580: Recovering Internal Strength Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As far as Luo Jin¡¯an knew, there was no cure for the cold poison. However, Su Binglan had been working hard to treat it for him, so he would work hard to cooperate. Luo Jin¡¯an did not care about his life in the past, but he now did because he had her beside him. He wanted to live and be with Su Binglan to look after her. He cherished the days he spent with his wife but could not guarantee the cold poison would not take his life. Previously, he dared not think anyone could cure him of the cold poison, but after hearing Su Binglan say she could, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. Su Binglan did not wait for Luo Jin¡¯an to say anything and said, ¡°We¡¯ll undoubtedly find the Purple Spirit Ginseng if we go into that ancient forest.¡± Still, she knew they had a pressing matter: passing a piece of vital information to her brother. They needed to warn Lan Ruozhu about King Jian¡¯s plan to attack the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Hence, she quickly took a piece of paper and wrote a letter. Then she handed it to Blue Two, saying, ¡°You and Blue Three must deliver this letter to my brother. Go to Su Teng Village as soon as possible.¡± Su Binglan knew they were on a tight timeline. However, Lan Ruozhu was now in good health and had an army under him. Su Binglan believed the mansion would be fine for now, even if King Jian attacked. After finding the Purple Spirit Ginseng, She would return to Su Teng Village. Su Binglan felt a strange aura after she and her husband entered the forest. She thought the forest was different from the ones she had been to before since she could feel faint fluctuations of spiritual energy there. Moreover, she realized this place was full of mechanisms and traps when she entered. Of course, these things were useless against Su Binglan. Then she realized Luo Jin¡¯an could quickly disarm these traps and knew their layouts. This shocked Su Binglan. ¡°You know about these traps?¡± ¡°It just feels highly familiar.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to remember some of these mechanisms and traps. Since that was the case, knowledge of disarming them surged within his mind. Even he was puzzled. Su Binglan considered her situation and raised furrowed her brows. ¡®Does Jin¡¯an also have memories of a past soul? But he has always been the same person but with a different name. If he had another soul, must he recall its past like me? Is this the forest¡¯s doing?¡¯ Su Binglan was puzzled but could not figure it out. She stopped thinking about it since she could not figure it out. After all, the most important task now was to find the Purple Spirit Ginseng. The young couple passed through layers of traps and finally found the herb on a cliff. However, Su Binglan also saw an eagle that was guarding the herb. It seemed extremely dangerous. ¡°That eagle seems to be guarding the Purple Spirit Ginseng.¡± Generally speaking, such spiritual herbs should have guardian animals. Moreover, guardian animals were much more intelligent. Su Binglan did not want to hurt such a precious animal, so getting the herb was challenging. She was hesitating to move when the eagle noticed her and tilted its head, looking at the young lady curiously. Then the eagle¡¯s cold and distant demeanor changed, and it trotted toward Su Binglan instead of flying. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Su Binglan was stunned. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an instinctively stood before Su Binglan to protect her. The eagle became unhappy when it saw the young man. It flapped its massive wings, looking fierce. Then Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s demeanor changed. He emitted a powerful, terrifying aura. The eagle seemed to have sensed something, looking at Luo Jin¡¯an and trying to figure the young man out. A hint of fear appeared on the eagle¡¯s face as it guessed the young man was no ordinary human. It felt his terrifying aura from the depths of its soul. Su Binglan stuck her head out from behind her husband and looked at the eagle. ¡°I need the Purple Spirit Ginseng to cure someone. We don¡¯t want to hurt you. Can we have the herb?¡± She suspected the eagle could understand her, so she tried discussing things with it. The eagle nodded at Su Binglan like an obedient child. Su Binglan thought it was pretty cute, so she reached out and stroked its head. The eagle behaved coquettishly toward the young lady, using its head to nudge her hand. Su Binglan¡¯s heart softened, and she thought of Falling Snow. They seemed to be animals with extraordinary intelligence. She said, ¡°Look, I¡¯ll take the Purple Spirit Ginseng, then you won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯ll make you some delicious food.¡¯ The eagle flapped its wings, showing it was delighted. Su Binglan smiled faintly and approached the cliff to dig out the herb. However, the roots had yet to mature. If she used it like that, its medicinal effects would be insufficient. Fortunately, Su Binglan had her pocket dimension to use the herb¡¯s small roots to brew medicine for Luo Jin¡¯an. That way, she could cure most of the cold poison, allowing Luo Jin¡¯an to use force again. Still, it would not cure him fully. Then Su Binglan would use the Purple Spirit Ginsengs roots to refine the antidote for Luo Jin¡¯an after they had fully grown in her pocket dimension. Luo Jin¡¯an would be cured fully after drinking the refined antidote. At that moment, Su Binglan was incomparably excited as she held the herb. She hugged her husband, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll be okay with this, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an choked up as he hugged his wife and stroked her hair. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been hard on you, huh?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard. I¡¯m thrilled that you¡¯ll be fine soon. Let¡¯s return to Su Teng Village quickly.¡± Su Binglan explained to Luo Jin¡¯an that she could only cure half of the cold poison and could eliminate its remnants after the Purple Spirit Ginseng fully developed. Even so, Luo Jin¡¯an was delighted. Most importantly, he could fight now. He did not stop Su Binglan from entering the forest just now because he knew he could help Lan Ruozhu when the cold poison was no longer in his body. Then Luo Jin¡¯an would not let anyone attack the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. He also wanted to protect that land¡¯s purity for his wife. After leaving the forest, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to the village at the border. Meanwhile, Wei Cheng and the others had already settled down the people they had brought from Apricot Mountain Village. Wei Cheng had also bandaged everyone¡¯s wounds, and there were no significant problems either. Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan heaved a sigh of relief now that they knew everyone was okay. Su Binglan did not have time to rest and hurriedly brewed the medicine for her husband. Immediately after, she blew on it and waited until the temperature was just right for Luo Jin¡¯an to drink. Luo Jin¡¯an did not hesitate and drank the medicine. Afterward, he felt a warm current surge through his body, making him feel relaxed and comfortable. The hidden coldness in his body disappeared. Su Binglan looked at him nervously and knew the Purple Spirit Herb¡¯s medicinal properties and spiritual energy were dispelling the cold poison and nourishing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body. The medicine helped him recover his strength at a breakneck speed.. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Rebuilding the Wei Family Army Chapter 581: Rebuilding the Wei Family Army Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If Su Binglan looked closely, she could see a faint blue light lingering around Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body. ¡®There seems to be a little more spiritual energy in his body.¡¯ Even she thought the change was miraculous. However, she did not find it strange because the Purple Spirit Ginseng was not an ordinary medicinal herb but a spiritual one. Traditional herbs could not compare to the medical effects of spiritual herbs. Meanwhile, the eagle followed Su Binglan and stood quietly beside her. Its eyes widened with puzzlement and surprise when it sensed the blue light emanating from Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s body. Su Binglan sighed in relief when she saw that her husband was okay. Then she asked the eagle, ¡°Can you do me a favor? 1 need you to deliver a letter to someone for me.¡¯ She thought it would probably take a few days for Blue Two and the others to deliver the news to her brother, even if they rode at full speed. However, the eagle could deliver the news to Lan Ruozhu in a day or two. The eagle understood Su Binglan¡¯s words and nodded. Then Su Binglan drew a map and said, ¡°Look, this is where we are now, and that¡¯s Su Teng Village. It¡¯s in the south of us. You can reach there by flying south. Help me send this letter to my brother.¡± She wrote her letter in code. Then it would be useless if someone else somehow managed to get the letter before Lan Ruozhu. The eagle raised its talons when it noticed Su Binglan had finished writing. It seemed like it was telling the young lady to tie her letter to its leg. Su Binglan thought the eagle looked adorable and could not help but laugh. ¡°Thank you.¡± The eagle rubbed its head against Su Binglan¡¯s hand, and the young lady tied her letter to its leg. Then the eagle looked at Su Binglan and flew toward the sky. Su Binglan looked up until she could no longer see the eagle before returning to her room. Time slowly passed, and Luo Jin¡¯an opened his eyes when dawn broke. Su Binglan, standing guard beside him, excitedly asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Better?¡± She had just checked her husband¡¯s pulse and found that most of the cold poison had disappeared, with only a small portion remaining. It was no longer a threat to Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan could fully cure her husband of the poison only when the Purple Spirit Ginseng grew and matured in her pocket dimension. Luo Jin¡¯an felt his internal energy had recovered and knew he could use force now. Moreover, his internal energy was more abundant than before. He was thrilled when he noticed the changes in his body. However, he had grown accustomed to controlling his emotions and appeared calm. Still, he could not help but hug his wife, saying, ¡°Bing, thank you.¡± Su Binglan leaned against his chest and felt his strong heartbeat. She knew he was happy. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not know how to express his gratitude toward his wife, so he embraced her for a while longer before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and help your brother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan knew how capable her husband was. With him helping Lan Ruozhu, the deceased royal¡¯s mansion could rest easy. The young couple set off immediately, but Luo Jin¡¯an remembered that the eagle was by his bed before he took the medicine. He wondered why the eagle was not there when he woke up. ¡°l told the eagle to deliver the letter for me. If it gets the news to Brother quicker than the others, Brother can make preparations sooner. I believe it¡¯ll be faster than Blue Two and the others. Su Binglan did not expect to find a spiritual eagle when she looked for the Purple Spirit Ginseng. Delivering messages with an eagle than a pigeon was much more convenient. After all, killing a pigeon and not an eagle was easier. Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. We must hurry, but before that, I¡¯ll assemble a hundred-man team.¡¯ Su Binglan was stunned. ¡®EA hundred-man team?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re from the Wei family.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it three years ago¡­¡± Su Binglan wanted to ask Luo Jin¡¯an something but could not open her mouth. Luo Jin¡¯an understood what her wife intended to ask and explained, ¡°These members of the Wei didn¡¯t participate in the war three years ago. We sent them to handle other tasks. ¡°Although some had gotten injured and had to retreat to recuperate, they survived. Theyve long recovered from their injuries and live at the border.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s allow them to continue living peacefully instead of sending them to the battlefield.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. The Wei family army had 100,000 soldiers, but over 100 survived. Su Binglan could guess how important these 100 people were to her husband. Therefore, she thought he would want them to live everyday lives instead of going to war. Luo Jin¡¯an knew what Su Binglan was worried about, so he softly said, ¡°They¡¯ve always wanted to fight. They¡¯re living on for the 100,000 soldiers who gave their lives for them, so they want to revive the Wei family army. Don¡¯t worry. Also, we must protect the people of the mansion.¡± Afterward, Luo Jin¡¯an gathered hundreds of people at breakneck speed. When everyone received the signal, the people hiding in various places excitedly put down their things and rushed to the Heishan Village. A blacksmith saw the signal and was so excited that he became teary-eyed. ¡°Master has summoned us!¡± The blacksmith threw down his iron pliers and continued, ¡°l can finally go to war.¡± He had been waiting for this day, impatient to avenge his family. He wanted to fight and avenge those who had sacrificed their lives for the family. People living in another village were getting up to cook when they saw the signal. They jumped up and down excitedly. ¡°Quick, Brother! Master has summoned us! Bring your weapons and hurry!¡¯ ¡°l wonder how Master is doing? Since he can¡¯t go to the battlefield, we must help him.¡± Everyone stopped what they were doing and gathered in Heishan Village. Luo Jin¡¯an had arranged for these people to hide in various places for their protection. They could only go into hiding since Luo Jin¡¯an had not summoned them then. These men used to be formidable on the battlefield and did not want to stay in one place. They only wanted to avenge the Wei family army. Their blood was boiling. Su Binglan also felt she had to help. She knew some of the people from Heishan Village had to stay behind. She also had to consider the people from Apricot Mountain Village since some of them had gotten injured due to the bandits and could not follow Luo Jin¡¯an to the mansion. Since these were all of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s subordinates, Su Binglan wanted to help and do something for them. She thought there were many business opportunities here, and this place could become an economic and transportation hub. ¡®There must be many more precious things in Black Mountain Forest. If the villagers were to collect these things, they could make many delicacies and sell them. There¡¯s also plenty of land for development here.¡¯ Su Binglan had brought plenty of silver and had initially planned to develop this place. However, it was too late.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: The Wonder of Pills Chapter 582: The Wonder of Pills Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Wei Cheng, tell Aunt Song and the others we can open some shops around the border. For example, we can open a dumpling shop specializing in making and selling dumplings. ¡°We can also set up a stall to sell various pancakes and another for selling noodles.¡± Su Binglan had taught everyone here to make noodles, so the villagers had a new skill. Since that was the case, they should use it to make a good living. Everyone needed money, so Luo Jin¡¯an gave them some silver notes. However, silver notes were not enough in places like the border. They still needed to make some things to exchange for food. The villagers here bartered with each other. Wei Cheng was grateful to Su Binglan when he heard her words. ¡°Thank you, Madam. I¡¯ll tell everyone about it.¡± He did not expect the young lady to think about everyone constantly. He also knew his master wanted to return to Su Teng Village with Su Binglan. Hence, Wei Cheng willingly stayed behind to help his master care for everyone. Moreover, Wei Cheng possessed excellent medical skills, which could greatly help, especially in these troubled times. Then Su Binglan took out some of her medicine, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve written the contents on these bottles. Some are for colds, those are for stomach aches, and that¡¯s for headaches.¡¯ She had prepared and packed these medicines in her pocket dimension when she left Su Teng Village to come here. At that moment, she took it out for everyone to use. That way, anyone with a headache or fever could take the medicine to treat themselves. There was no need to write a prescription and buy medicine. Su Binglan knew Heishao Village was relatively remote, making it inconvenient for its people to buy medication. Now that she had given them a steady supply of medicine, the villagers could use them in a time of need. Wei Cheng was stunned when he looked at the medicine bottles and their contents. ¡°Madam, did you make all this medicine?¡± He opened one of the bottles and smelled it. He realized the medicine did not smell bitter, only carrying a slight medicinal fragrance. Whenever Wei Cheng treated his patients and made medicine for them, he would boil herbs for them to drink. He had never seen pills before. However, he had heard that the earliest members of the Legendary Medicine Valley had invented pills. Still, the pill-making method had gone missing long ago. Wei Cheng was utterly shocked as he looked at the pills. To Su Binglan, using medicinal ingredients to make pills was relatively easy, so she could not relate to Wei Chengs shock. Wei Chengs heart was in turmoil, thinking, ¡®Is Madam some god-like genius?! No wonder Master values Madam so much. Madam is a treasure to all of humankind! ¡®This is even more exciting than digging up lost treasure. Madam also cured Master¡¯s cold poison.¡¯ Wei Cheng was grateful to Su Binglan and genuinely acknowledged her as a genius. Previously, he respected Su Binglan mostly because his Master told him to, but now, he genuinely respected her. After all, such a genius like Su Binglan deserved everyone¡¯s respect. Still, just looking at those pills, Wei Chengs admiration for the young lady surged like a river. He felt he should bow and worship her. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, I made those pills. They¡¯re more convenient to store and distribute. Take these and keep them as backups.¡± Wei Cheng said lowly, ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t even know how to use medicinal ingredients and turn them into pills.¡± Wei Cheng was too embarrassed to say he wanted to learn these techniques from Su Binglan, primarily because he felt he had discussed too many medical terms with the young lady and learned a lot from her, even though she had only been here for a few days. Logically speaking, most doctors would not spread their knowledge like Su Binglan. However, Wei Cheng felt he was undeserving to be Su Binglan¡¯s apprentice. After all, the young lady had said that she already had apprentices. Su Binglan was astonished when she heard Wei Chengs words. She suddenly noticed something when she saw his eager and expectant eyes. Indeed, most doctors in this era did not know how to make pills. ¡°The most commonly used method is utilizing honey.¡± Wei Cheng was confused and did not quite understand her. ¡°What¡¯s that, Madam?¡± ¡°Get the herbs according to the prescription first,¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Then crush all the herbs and make them as fine as possible. Afterward, add honey to the herbs and prepare some clean water. ¡°Next, add the honey and herb mixture into the pot, add the clean water, and boil it. The following steps should be to place the medicinal ingredients into a different pot and stir it over a medium fire. ¡°Then add the honey mixture into that pot and fold them together. After all that, you will have pills.¡± Although Su Binglan made it sound easy, the actual process was not. It required a lot of practice, and Wei Cheng would only become proficient in it after much effort. Wei Cheng felt enlightened. ¡°So, that¡¯s how you make pills. Thank you, Madam! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. The process isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds. You need to figure some things out yourself. If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡¯ Su Binglan could not teach Wei Cheng in person since she hurried to set off for the deceased royal¡¯s mansion with Luo Jin¡¯an. Wei Cheng said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for everything, Madam.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You cared for Jin¡¯an previously, but I¡¯ve yet to repay you.¡± Wei Cheng was flattered and said, ¡°Taking care of Master was my duty. How can I bear for you to repay me, Madam?¡± He felt Su Binglan was approachable. She did not put on airs with anyone and treated them well. Wei Cheng did not know how to thank her for that. ¡®We can all rest assured with such a person by Master¡¯s side. I can feel how sincere Madam is toward Master.¡¯ Over a hundred people from different places gathered in Heishao Village after Luo Jin¡¯an sent out the signal. Everyone was stunned when they saw their master standing there with a powerful aura. They were excited but wondered if their Master had gotten better. They could no longer sense any traces of the cold poison. It was as if the man before had reclaimed his former glory. These people would feel like they had returned to the past if it were not for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scar reminding them of what had happened three years ago. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at everyone and said, ¡°My wife has cured me of the cold poison. This time, we will go to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion and protect it.¡± Although there were tiny remnants of the cold poison within him, it could not affect him. Furthermore, Su Binglan possessed the Purple Spirit Ginseng. Since Luo Jin¡¯an did not want his people to worry, he told them he no longer had the cold poison within him. Everyone was ecstatic after hearing the news. Many wanted to shout but were disciplined and stood rooted, facing their master and awaiting his orders. ¡°Master, we are ready!¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said seriously. Su Binglan looked at the more than 100 people standing in an orderly formation and saw everyone¡¯s intense fighting spirit. She could not help but sigh with satisfaction. ¡®So this is what the feared and mighty Wei family army looks like.¡¯ The Wei family¡¯s army would cause any enemy to tremble in fear. Moreover, the army always defeated their enemies, although outnumbered. They made many legendary achievements in the past, creating history for future generations to learn from. Not only did the Wei family army rely on Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s perfect commanding abilities¡ªthey also relied on their intense fighting spirit. After all, a potent fighting spirit was the father of formidable strength.. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Spies in Place Chapter 583: Spies in Place Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression turned severe. Then he said, ¡°Everyone, split into ten teams and set off from different directions. We will gather outside Dingyang City nearby the deceased royal¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone immediately split into ten teams and set off, but Luo Jin¡¯an did not. Instead, he asked the remaining people in Heishao Village to collect some branches and stones. Luo Jin¡¯an then began setting up some things at the village¡¯s entrance. Su Binglan did not understand what her husband planned to do until he finished setting up traps. ¡°Jin¡¯an, you¡¯re setting traps?¡± She noticed the traps looked familiar because they had encountered them in the forest while looking for the Purple Spirit Ginseng. Although the traps looked highly similar, there were minor differences. Luo Jin¡¯an had modified the traps, making them more deadly than the ones they saw in the forest. He softly said, ¡°Mm, yes, I am. Now the people here will be much safer.¡¯ Although he had sent most of his people to the mansion, the others were not soldiers but the Wei family¡¯s subordinates. These people were not proficient in fighting and could only stay at Heishao Village. Nonetheless, Luo Jin¡¯an still wanted to ensure their safety. ¡°You know how to set up a protective barrier, huh?¡± The traps Luo Jin¡¯an laid out were quite complex. One might not be able to copy it even if one learned it. One must be talented and proficient in trap formations to learn it well. However, Su Binglan did not remember her husband learning about traps. ¡°We saw these formations when we went to look for the Purple Spirit Ginseng in the forest,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an explained, ¡°Many things about mechanisms and traps came to my mind then.¡± Some strange memories appeared in his mind just after eating the medicine his wife had made from the Purple Spirit Ginseng to dispel his cold poison. These memories consisted of mechanisms and trap formations. Therefore, Luo Jin¡¯an knew how to set up protective formations to keep the people of Heishao Village safe. That way, intruders would have trouble entering the village even though the villagers who were proficient in martial arts were absent. Even if the intruders tried barging in forcefully, they would fall into these trap formations and die. After setting up the traps, Luo Jin¡¯an could rest assured when leaving for the mansion. Su Binglan furrowed her brows when she heard her husbands words. ¡®He suddenly regained some memories? Does he have memories of a previous life like how I have mine? Or rather, memories from another soul.¡¯ ¡°Did anything else appear in your mind besides that?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°No.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head. After setting everything up, he saw Su Binglan¡¯s furrowed brows and reached to smooth them out, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still me, no matter what kind of memories I have.¡¯ His words relieved Su Binglan of her thoughts. She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Soon after, Luo Jin¡¯an gave Wei Cheng instructions before bringing Wei Ying, Wei Chuan, and Wei Shi to Dingyang City. The group sped along the way. Falling Snow¡¯s speed was incredible, and its battle intent was firm. The surrounding horses sensed Falling Snow¡¯s aura and followed suit. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu had remained in Su Teng Village since Su Binglan went to the border to look for her husband. Lan Ruozhu wondered if Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua knew he was King Lan Ruozhu. The older couple only considered him family because their daughter had acknowledged him as her brother. Moreover, they felt sorry for Lan Ruozhu when they saw his weak body. The Su family had cooked delicious food for him daily to nourish his body since Su Binglan left for the border almost a month ago. Lan Ruozhu had recovered fully during his sister¡¯s absence, and he was healthy now. He would also help Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua around the house. Although the older couple did not ask him for help, he still wanted to express his gratitude since they cared for him so much. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s legs were much better now, and he could jump easily. He even started practicing martial arts again. He also recognized Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua as his foster parents. He lived with them comfortably, just like in his own home. He liked Su Teng Village because he could feel its liveliness and warmth. The Su family was also caring toward him. Lan Ruozhu ate and slept well there. He felt relaxed and like he had already retired. Of course, he did not forget his mission. Although he lived in Su Teng Village seemingly peacefully, he constantly received new information from his subordinates. Hence, he knew everything that was happening beyond Su Teng Village. He and his sister trained many people in the past and planted many spies in various places. Lan Ruozhu had access to these spies at critical times. He also knew what was happening inside the Imperial Court and other important places. Of course, he also knew that Emperor Chu Jian was severely ill, even though the latter had always paid close attention to his health. Therefore, it was strange for him to be severely ill. If he was not faking it, it was highly likely that someone had poisoned him. After all, Imperial physicians would receive bribes just like ordinary people would. Moreover, the crown prince was in a hurry to ascend the throne. It was also possible for him to act against his father, the emperor. Lan Ruozhu had received these pieces of information from the spies he had placed in the palace. He had people watching them and reporting their every move to him. Lan Ruozhu seemed to have thought of something and called Blue Eagle over. ¡°We can mobilize the spies we planted in the Imperial Academy of Medicine now. Tell them to find out if Emperor Chu Jian is sick or if he¡¯s just pretending. ¡± He and his sister had made plenty of preparations and planted spies in several places. However, the spies would have to stay low if the two siblings did not beckon them. They had to keep low profiles so that others would not suspect them of anything. That way, no one would notice when the spies did their masters¡¯ bidding at critical moments. Lan Ruozhu could do many more things now that he had recovered. He was ready to start drawing in his net step by step according to his plans. ¡®The emperor can¡¯t die so suddenly. I want him to bear infamy before dying. He cares about his position most, right? Then I¡¯ll make him watch as his entire world crumbles around him. ¡®No one would listen to his orders then, and his son wants to kill him. I must avenge my parents, sister, and many other families who suffered from the emperor¡¯s reign.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± When Blue Eagle left to settle his task, Blue One stayed beside Lan Ruozhu. Lan Ruozhu typically did not stay home most of the time. Instead, he would go for walks to see the changes in his surroundings. During this period, Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi had finished building their food store on a large piece of land east of their house. Their store was not far from the tofu factory. Now that Su Fengchen had a proper food store, he followed his sister¡¯s methods, hired people to work for him, and paid them excellent wages and bonuses. His products were famous, and his business was good, so he and his wife earned a lot since opening their store. They could also pay their workers better and save more with their earnings. Su Binglan had also placed Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin in charge of the noodle shop before she left for the border. The young couple asked their children to help with the shop. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinvin were waiting for Su Binglan to return before hiring people to work at the noodle shop.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Holding One’s Head High Chapter 584: Holding One¡¯s Head High Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation No one could get used to Su Binglan¡¯s absence and missed her dearly. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai often asked when their aunt would return after coming back from school. Since the whole family missed Su Binglan, they earnestly did the tasks she had arranged. During the month she had been away at the border, the Su family continued managing the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery well. Business at the hotpot restaurants was still as excellent as ever. Of course, the people of Teng County also wanted a hotpot restaurant in their town. Then it would be more convenient for them to eat hotpot. Even the county magistrate, Meng Ce, hoped for a hotpot restaurant closer to him. After all, his mother, wife, and son also liked eating hotpot. Even government officials were delighted to go to Tenghe Town for work because they could enjoy eating at the hotpot restaurants. Otherwise, they would find it cumbersome to travel so far for work. Su Wenwu considered it and opened two new hotpot restaurants in the county. He was even more experienced now that he had opened restaurants independently. However, the shops in the county were more expensive than those in Tenghe Town, so he rented two remote places. One was at the county¡¯s east end, and the other was at the west. The rent was also cheaper because Su¡¯s Hotpot had made a name for itself. Su Wenwu did not have to worry about people not recognizing the restaurant, no matter where he planned to open them. In the past, people from the county would travel to Tenghe Town to eat hotpot, but it was far. Compared to traveling to Tenghe Town, the east and west of the county were much closer. The landlord knew Su Wenwu wanted to rent his shop to open another hotpot restaurant, so he wished to waive the rent as long as he could enjoy eating hotpot more conveniently. The people renting shoos in the county were wealthier than most and enjoyed eating hotpot as often as possible. Su Wenwu saw the landlord¡¯s enthusiasm and offered him a VIP card to get a 10% discount whenever he ate at the restaurant. The landlord was thrilled and decided not to charge Su Wenwu for rent. Still, Su Wenwu felt he should follow the rules and pay for rent. Besides, he had made plenty of money from the two hotpot restaurants in Tenghe Town. The two bargained for a while, and Su Wenwu paid the landlord one silver tael a month. Although the landlord did not want to accept the rent because he felt the VIP card was priceless and precious, Su Wenwu insisted on paying. Ultimately, the landlord thought it was fine and accepted Su Wenwu¡¯s terms. Su Wenwu ensured their deal by signing a contract with the landlord to rent the shop for one silver per month, and the landlord was extremely grateful to him. Su Wenwu was stunned and thought that receiving everyone¡¯s respect felt great. He still remembered the hardships he had suffered in the past. He went to look for work in the past and could not find any. Many people looked down on him in his tattered clothes with disdain. Some even gossiped about him behind his back. Even if Su Wenwu did not do anything wrong nor made a fool of himself, people would laugh at him. When he finally got a job moving things at the dock, he got scolded for breaking the products and making mistakes. He felt sad and uncomfortable but could only swallow his grievances. After all, he only wanted to make a living and give his earnings to his parents for his family to eat. Even a single copper coin was vital to him back then. Therefore, he had grown accustomed to being thrifty, even though he now had abundant money. He was habitually frugal but would never take advantage of others. Hence, he insisted on paying rent. His state of mind had also undergone a massive change. People no longer looked down on him and said mean things about him. They would not look at Su Wenwu with disdain and ridicule. Everyone knew him and that he was a member of the Su family who was in charge of the renowned hotpot restaurants. People respected him and were very polite to him. Su Wenwu felt better about himself and felt a sense of pride. He cherished his life and continued working hard to earn money. He felt his life was more meaningful. After renting the two shops, he looked toward the sky while walking home, feeling the sun¡¯s warmth. Then he entrusted the two restaurant¡¯s renovation to Su Xueye. Su Xueye had become even more famous since the earthquake because the buildings he had built were still intact after the disaster. Many people asked him to rebuild and renovate their houses and shops. Since he was much busier now, he formed two more teams, totaling three teams. Su Xueye spent most of his days supervising his teams and teaching them how to build better structures. That way, he could find time to study and observe more. Even so, many people lined up to hire him and his team for construction work. Su Xueye also started nurturing apprentices. Of course, he personally handled and prioritized the Su family¡¯s wants and needs. Therefore, he gladly accepted Su Wenwu¡¯s requests. Su Teng Village continued growing and developing. Even the people from the surrounding villages benefited from these changes and thrived, becoming wealthier. Almost every family in the surrounding villages worked hard for the Su family, receiving monthly wages and bonuses. Of course, those who failed to get hired had characteristics problems or family issues. These people later realized their problems and began changing for the better to find work. Those who often quarreled began living in harmony. Needless today, the Su family changed the culture of many villages. Everyone was actively improving. Even Li Shi¡¯s eldest and youngest brothers in Northern Song Village made excuses, saying they were visiting their parents to curry favor with Li Shi. Even Li Shi¡¯s sisters-in-law became more polite toward him. They had no complaints, even if Li Shi never paid attention to them and never let them in. Then they realized Li Shi was strong in martial arts and important to the Su family. Li Shi also managed one of the hotpot restaurants in town and had a lot of power. Ultimately, his siblings and in-laws no longer dared to offend him and even became more polite toward his parents. They now felt ostracized in Northern Song Village because some people in their village could work for the Su family but not them. The villagers worked in the embroidery shop, cured meat store, or other Su family businesses. After receiving the Su family¡¯s favor, Li Shi stuck to them wholeheartedly. Since he was Su Binglan¡¯s underling, the Su family would not forgive anyone who hurt him. Therefore, Li Shi¡¯s brothers could only try currying his favor now. Although Li Shi ignored them, he felt relieved and satisfied. Even the townsfolk began inquiring about finding jobs at Su Teng Village. When they heard that the Su family would open a cured meat store and noodle shop, they perked up and immediately applied for a job.. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Increasingly Prosperous Chapter 585: Increasingly Prosperous Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Many gathered to discuss the Su family of Su Teng Village. Even those in the county knew about them and the village. Everyone knew the delicacies they ate originated from the Su family. The wealthier people in the county also competed to see who could get the newest duvets from the Su family¡¯s embroidery shop first. Everyone enjoyed the duvets¡¯ warmth, but they were not easy to buy. Anyone who bought a duvet through their connections could show off. Of course, it became more convenient for people to buy stinky tofu since the Su family¡¯s carts were all around the county market. Initially, everyone thought the smell was a little bizarre, but after tasting it, they knew it was an acquired taste and enjoyed it. Teng County was not as prosperous as Tenghe Town. Whenever the county¡¯s people gathered, they would discuss their daily lives. ¡°Sister Lin, you came to buy stinky tofu too?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too delicious to resist. If I came late, the seller would have sold out.¡¯ ¡°l agree. I¡¯ll buy a few more to satisfy my cravings.¡± ¡°By the way, do you know about cured sausage meat?¡± Sister Lin asked her neighbor, Liu Shizhi. ¡°By the way, do you know about dried sausage meat?¡±Madame Lin asked her neighbor, Liu Shizhi. The latter was puzzled. ¡°Cured sausage meat? I¡¯ve heard of it but have never seen it before.¡¯ She seemed to recall hearing of such a thing from a passerby as she came to the morning market to buy things. At that time, she did not pay much attention to it. Sister Lin said, ¡°Cured sausage meat is incredibly delicious. It goes well with rice. Although it¡¯s a little expensive, it¡¯s good to have some occasionally to satisfy my cravings. ¡°It¡¯s a new delicacy the Su family developed. In just one bite, I can eat several mouthfuls of cured sausage with steamed buns. It¡¯s also quite fragrant.¡± ¡°The foods the Su family makes are always delicious. Where can 1 buy the cured sausage meat?¡± Liu Shizhi asked anxiously. Sister Lin was picky about her food and rarely said something was delicious. Since she said cured sausage meat was good, Liu Shizhi believed her and wanted to try it herself. The two women¡¯s families were exceptionally healthy and were willing to buy delicious food regularly. No matter what, Liu Shizhi felt she had to try the cured sausage meat. Sister Lin said smilingly, ¡°My daughter lives in Willow Village, closer to Su Teng Village. She also works in the embroidery shop, making it more convenient for her to buy such things. She bought some cured sausage meat to show her filial piety to me. ¡°Still, it wasn¡¯t easy to get since the Su family sells out quickly. My daughter told me many people lined up in the morning to buy cured meats and make preorders. ¡± Sister Lin said these things to hide her selfish motives. She only wanted to show off her eldest daughter. Sister Lin¡¯s eldest daughter had taken a fancy to a young man from Willow Village in the past, but Sister Lin had some objections about it. She felt the young man was from a rural area and that his family¡¯s conditions were unfavorable, However, her daughter was willing to be with the young man, and as her mother, Sister Lin could only agree. Moreover, the young man was handsome and hardworking. His parents were honest, so Sister Lin knew they would treat her daughter well. To prove they would give Sister Lin¡¯s daughter a good life, the young man¡¯s parents paid Sister Lin a higher dowry. However, the neighbors gossiped about Sister Lin and her daughter, and Sister Lin felt terrible. Still, it was not that she cared about the gossip¡ªshe was worried about her daughter. She feared her daughter would become depressed, but her daughter¡¯s living conditions improved exponentially in just two years. Sister Lin¡¯s daughter birthed a healthy boy, and her in-laws and husband treated her excellently. Sister Lin could rest assured, primarily since her daughter worked at the embroidery shop, receiving two silver taels a month as her wages. Also, Sister Lin¡¯s son-in-law worked at the winery and earned a lot monthly. The young man¡¯s parents were usually at home to help care for the children. His family had plenty of land, and his parents could profit from their livestock, like pigs, chickens, and ducks. However, since people came to them, the family did not need to leave home to profit from their livestock. Sister Lin¡¯s daughter had a much better life than the people in the county. Moreover, her daughter would bring her any delicious food she came across. Now that her daughter had purchased an oxcart, her daughter and son-in-law often visited her during their days off from work. The young couple even told Sister Lin that they had expanded their house. They also offered Sister Lin to stay there. Since the young man worked in the Su family¡¯s winery, he could buy wine at an internal price. Even his father could drink wine leisurely. Therefore, Li Shi wished to speak highly about her daughter and let everyone know she lived perfectly. Liu Shizhi was envious. ¡®Your son-in-law and eldest daughter are so dutiful. They live a good life and often bring you delicious food, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My son-in-law listens to my daughter, and her in-laws treat her well. I can rest assured as a parent. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our son-in-law listens to my daughter, and our parents-in-law treat her well. As parents, we can rest assured.¡± Liu Shizhi sighed. She never expected to be better off in the countryside than in the city. Sister Lin¡¯s daughter had learned how to make dumplings from Su Binglan and then taught Sister Lin how to make them. Afterward, Sister Lin taught her neighbors to make dumplings. Sometimes, when Sister Lin came across something delicious, she would share some with her neighbors to taste. After all, she did not need to worry about such things because her daughter and son-in-law were filial, and the man came from a good family. In addition, Sister Lin gave some fruit wine to her family. They were genuinely grateful to her for it. They had to admit that Sister Lin had raised her daughter well. Liu Shizhi had two daughters and a son. Her eldest daughter married into a wealthy family and could only return once a year. Moreover, being a daughter-in-law to a wealthy family was not easy. Initially, the neighbors even compared Sister Lin¡¯s daughter to Liu Shizhi¡¯s eldest daughter, saying Sister Lin¡¯s daughter was stupid. However, the neighbors no longer dared to say such things and even began to envy Sister Lin. Liu Shizhi thought if she wanted to match her younger daughter with someone, she would see if the other party could treat her daughter well. After all, one could not just consider a family¡¯s influence and worldly things. Sometimes, two people needed to get along well. Liu Shizhi felt her children could live good lives as long as they lived harmoniously. ¡®Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town are pretty good.¡¯ Liu Shizhi thought. Then she seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Right, I heard Su Teng Village is quite prosperous now since their market has groievn exponentially.¡± She had never been to Sister Liu¡¯s place but had heard many good things about it. Sister Lin had something else to say, ¡°My daughter and son-in-law often bring me to the market. I can confirm that it is indeed massive now. There¡¯s a lot more good food there, and it¡¯s fun. Foreign merchants are also frequenting Su Teng Village¡¯s market. It¡¯s always so lively there.¡± Liu Shizhi became increasingly envious of Sister Lin the more she listened. The two finally reached the front of the stinky tofu cart after talking. The person selling stinky tofu recognized Sister Liu, saying, ¡°Brother Zhou told me to give you something, Sister Lin.¡± Wang Zhuo revealed a bag as he spoke. Brother Zhou¡¯s name was Zhou Chang, Sister Lin¡¯s son-in-law. Wang Zhou and Zhou Chang were from Willow Village, so they were familiar with each other. Sometimes, Zhou Chang would ask Wang Zhou to give things to Sister Lin.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Driven Changes Chapter 586: Driven Changes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Sister Lin took the things and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± Wang Zhou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Zhou Chang helped me a bunch. 1 only got this job because he asked the Su family for my help.¡± Wang Zhou was married to a girl from the county. However, his wife¡¯s family did not live in the city; they lived in a village next to the county. Although it was more convenient for him to work in the winery, he chose to sell stinky tofu in town. He also earned a lot of money. It was no less than working in a winery; he could help his wife care for her parents. His wife also had younger siblings to care for. Fortunately, Wang Zhou earned a lot to improve his family¡¯s days. He did not mind that his wife¡¯s family was poor because he was well-off now and could naturally treat his wife better. He seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, the winery has promoted Zhou Chang to manager. He¡¯s pretty busy now and might not be able to see you this month. He says he¡¯ll come to see you when he¡¯s free.¡± Sister Lin smiled until her eyes narrowed into a line when she heard that. ¡°His job should be more important. Tell him not to worry about me when you see him, okay? I¡¯m fine now.¡± Liu Shizhi grew even more envious because she knew a manager received more wages. Back then, she and her neighbors thought Zhou Chang could not do much, even though he was handsome and hardworking. Still, it had only been two years, and he had already made a name for himself. Moreover, his daughter also had a decent job, and the father-daughter duo earned a lot monthly. Sister Lin received many things from Zhou Chang and could not carry everything. Hence, Wang Zhou offered to help her after work. ¡°Sister Lin, I¡¯ll help you bring these home.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s so cumbersome for you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re neighbors.¡± Liu Shizhi and Sister Lin walked home after buying stinky tofu. Liu Shizhi smiled and said, ¡°1 saved a lot of money today thanks to you, Sister Lin.¡± The Su family had hired Wang Zhou to sell stinky tofu. The more he sold, the higher his commission would be. Later, he would switch to another method when he earned more: to pay off the cart and make it his own. Afterward, he would buy products from the tofu factory to sell stinky tofu in the county independently. That way, all the profits would belong to him, not only the commission. He would also have more freedom to give discounts to those he cared about. Sister Lin said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Wang Zhou and my son-in-law are from the same village. They¡¯ve had a good relationship since they were young, and Wan Zhou has always been honest.¡± ¡°Your son-in-law is so young, yet he¡¯s already the winery¡¯s manager. He¡¯s also a dutiful child, so I¡¯m happy for you.¡± Sister Lin knew Liu Shizhi sincerely praised her family. Sister Lin said, ¡°l noticed how hardworking and ambitious Wang Zhou was back then, so I was at ease letting him marry my daughter. Indeed, he treated my daughter sincerely and well since marrying each other.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that your married daughter can often visit you every month. The neighbors are envious of you now.¡± Sister Lin could not help but smile when she heard that. She knew everyone had been gossiping about her and calling her stupid in the past. However, they were envious of how well she could live now. To her, it was nothing more than seeing her daughter and son-in-law living better lives. Sister Lin basked in her daughter and son-in-law¡¯s glory and was well-fed. None of her neighbors were like her daughter, who often visited and brought things for her mother. Sister Lin noticed her daughter had become more talkative and confident since she started working at the embroidery shop and receiving bonuses. After all, working away from home helped one to improve. Sister Lin said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I knew Zhou Chang was a good and hardworking person from the start, and he would always lead a good life. Still, I didn¡¯t expect him to be better off than those living in the county. ¡°My daughter says she wants to send her son to Blue Mountain Academy when he¡¯s of age. She can send her son there conveniently since she lives nearby.¡± Since the family earned a lot from working for the Su family, they could afford to send their son to school. Moreover, Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s school fees were not cheap. Liu Shizhi felt even more envious now. The two women talked while walking home and caught each other up on their lives. Even the families living in the county were willing to let their daughters go to Tenghe Town. Most people with foresight predicted Su Teng Village would continue developing and improving. Many people could not afford a house in Su Teng Village, so they bought one west of Tenghe Town. That way, they could be closer to the village¡¯s embroidery shop and winery, making it more convenient. Therefore, the west side of Tenghe Town, which was initially remote and quiet, became a bustling area. Many people lived there, and more shops began developing. It also became convenient for everyone to eat hotpot since there was a restaurant there. The west side also had a skewer stall, a haggis soup shop, a duck blood vermicelli shop, and many other snack stores. Many people also set up their stalls, forming a lively food street. Most people now realized living on the west side of Teng He Town was convenient. It was also close to Blue Mountain Academy. Some merchants from other places with few family members also moved their families here, mainly because there were wars where they lived. Although Dingzhou was safe and stable, everyone felt safer staying on the west side of the town. Unknowingly, the population in Tenghe Town had increased by quite a bit. County Magistrate Meng Ce was stunned when he looked at the number of people there. Dingzhou was initially a remote place, let alone Teng County. It was rural and had fewer people than other places. However, the population grew exponentially in just a few months. Meng Ce was happy and excited at that thought. He figured it was probably related to the Su family from Su Teng Village. Later that night, he visited his mother for dinner and could not help but sigh, saying, ¡°You have excellent foresight, Mother. You knew Miss Su wasn¡¯t an ordinary person from the beginning.¡± Su Binglan was just a country girl who did not show her talents in the past. No one could have expected her to bring such massive changes to Teng County, not to mention he predicted the earthquake and saved so many lives. Old Madam Feng said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always taught you not to judge a person by appearance. You can¡¯t look down on others just because they¡¯re down and out for a while. You must look beyond that.¡± Old Madam Fengs family was one of the six prominent families in Teng County, and she was the eldest daughter from the main branch. She was knowledgeable and could see beyond the surface. It would require a certain amount of foresight. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Meng Ce nodded thoughtfully.. ¡°Oh, are the Feng and Meng families standing firmly on the kings side?¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Building a Furniture Factory Chapter 587: Building a Furniture Factory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Nieng Ce told his mother he would be loyal to King Lan Ruozhu when he met the King during the earthquake. Still, he did not know if the entire Feng and Meng families would remain loyal to the king. That was because Old Madam Feng did not completely control her family. Instead, Meng Ce l s uncle had control over it. The current situation had yet to be determined, and whoever they pledged allegiance to would determine the family¡¯s future development. Nonetheless, it was somewhat risky to choose sides now. Moreover, everyone still thought King Lan Ruozhu was still in poor health. However, Old Madam Feng was firm and wanted her family loyal to King Lan Ruozhum. On the other hand, Meng Ce had grown accustomed to listening to his mother. He was not obedient, but he trusted his mother¡¯s judgment. That was the case many times before. Old Madam Feng said, ¡°You need not worry about the Feng family. After all, the relationship between my family and the deceased royal¡¯s mansion was perfect. We¡¯ll agree to be loyal to King Lan Ruozhu. ¡°Although, Your Majesty¡¯s body might be weak, don¡¯t you think his health is improving? Also, Miss Su has unparalleled medical skills. I believe King Lan Ruozhu will recover completely. We must keep this matter a secret and not reveal it to anyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I know what to say and what not to say.¡± Meng Ce nodded. The Feng family became one of the six most prominent families and still stood tall because of the family¡¯s judgment. However, the Meng family was not under Old Madam Feng¡¯s control, so Meng Ce had to convince his uncle to be loyal to King Lan Ruozhu. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of convincing your uncle. I might have to step in if you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°All right, Mother.¡± Unbeknownst to Meng Che, the Feng and Meng families¡¯ status would rise because of his decision. When that time came, the situation in Chu Country was already evident, and the other prominent families could only envy them. After all, it was crucial to choose the right side in advance as it directly determined a family¡¯s survival. Meanwhile, Su Zhengde and his family were swamped these days. He and his eldest grandson were busy helping people build and renovate their houses while many others made appointments with them. Madam Zhou was also busy making furniture with her three sons. They would usually place the furniture they made in a big house for everyone to look at and order before they had a shop. Now that they had sold many more products, their reputation rose. Whenever people came to them to buy furniture, they no longer asked to see the actual products¡ªinstead, they ordered based on pictures the family prepared in a catalog. Madam Zhou knew it was all thanks to the Su family¡¯s reputation that everyone trusted their craft. That was why people dared to order furniture just by looking at pictures of them. Of course, Madam Zhou and her three sons were consistent with their quality, even though the customers did not look at the actual products and made orders based on pictures. After dinner, Madam Zhou lit a candle and looked at the orders she had received. ¡°I¡¯ll have to make more than ten furniture sets in just a month. I feel like I¡¯m too busy. We still have to tend to those who have made pre-orders for next month, and there are still many orders I haven¡¯t accepted yet.¡± Su Xueye was drawing a blueprint when he heard his grandmother. He said, ¡°Grandma, should my father and his brothers build a furniture factory? Then you can hire people to help.¡± ¡°But we should pass on our craftsmanship secrets to outsiders. We should keep them in the family.¡± Su Xueye said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do it just like the tofu factory, Grandma. Aunt Binglan doesn¡¯t show everyone the whole process of making tofu. Instead, she made each person responsible for only one step. Some only soak soybeans, and some only grind them. ¡°It¡¯s the same at the pottery workshop. Only a few workers can master the process. Still, the workers only know parts of the process, not everything. ¡°You can do the same if you open a furniture factory, Grandma. For example, you can train a few people to make legs for stools and some who make the top. Then Father and my uncles can assemble them.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s father, Su Wenxing, understood his son¡¯s meaning immediately after hearing his explanation. ¡°We can do that.¡± Madam Zhou nodded, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so clever. No wonder Binglan always praises you. Finally, our family will open a furniture factory. She was relieved, knowing she could accept more orders if she opened a furniture factory. After all, her business was booming, and opening a factory would be wise to allow the family to profit more. Everyone felt at ease, even though they were swamped. The family had saved a lot of money, and Madam Zhou felt it was good to have a career in something she was passionate about. The entire Su family worked hard to improve, not to fall behind. They all felt their lives had become more meaningful. Their businesses constantly expanded, and they could earn money while gaining the people¡¯s respect. Madam Zhou¡¯s three sons were ecstatic when they heard they would open a furniture factory. After some thought, Madam Zhou said, ¡°You three won¡¯t be able to handle all the assembly. Your wives can also learn to assemble furniture.¡¯ Su Wenxings wife was excited when she heard that. ¡°We can learn from them, Mother-in-law?¡± Madam Zhou said, ¡°Of course you can. Binglan said women can do whatever men can do. Just follow and learn. That way, the six of you can assemble the furniture while the workers build more.¡¯ Her three daughters-in-law were diligent and honest. They did not slack off with work. However, they could only help Madam Zhou with certain things and did not learn much initially. The three daughters-in-law were envious of Madam Ding, Liu Yinyin, and Miao Zhizhi since the three had businesses to run. The daughters-in-law were thrilled that they could learn more from Madam Zhou. Madam Zhou smiled when she saw her in-laws¡¯ happy expressions. She said, ¡°Work hard, and I¡¯ll give you bonuses and commissions. The trio could not hold in their excitement, thinking, ¡®So, we can have private savings, too?¡¯ Su Xueye smiled when he saw his father and mother¡¯s happy expressions. He enjoyed the lively environment at home and that everyone was working hard. Su Zhengde looked at his blueprint and then at his grandson¡¯s. He asked, ¡°What are you drawing?¡± Su Xueye replied, ¡°It¡¯s for an apartment in the neighborhood.¡± ¡°Who hired you to build it?¡± ¡°Many more people are buying houses in Tenghe town these days,¡± Su Xueye said, ¡°However, there aren¡¯t many places available. Even if someone were willing to sell their place or rent it, the people can¡¯t immediately afford it. ¡°Aunt Binglan was the one who told me to design an apartment, no one else. I was the one who built the residential area and the staff dormitories next to Aunt Binglan¡¯s embroidery shop. ¡°She said she would build another factory around there and supporting facilities. A row of houses would look neat since we can build some in town. I also considered designing guard houses with gates. I¡¯m first drawing some blueprints and will show Aunt Binglan when she returns.¡± ¡°Binglan plans to build apartments there? Can we sell that many houses?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Xueye said, ¡°Still, if Aunt Binglan says we should, then it¡¯ll undoubtedly be helpful. She also said we should build houses around Blue Mountain Academy..¡± Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Bulk Orders Chapter 588: Bulk Orders Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Xueye did not understand some of the things Su Binglan used to say in the past, but after learning a lot from her, he became more knowledgeable. All the land near Blue Mountain Academy belonged to Su Binglan, and Su Xueye knew she planned to build houses there. Still, Madam Zhou did not quite understand what he said. Even so, the family trusted Su Binglan. Madam Zhou said, ¡°Although we might not understand these things, your aunt is right. Just do as she says. Our family wouldn¡¯t be so fortunate without her. ¡°Also, your aunt taught you sincerely. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have the respect you have today.¡± Madam Zhou was proud of what her grandson had achieved at such a young age. ¡°l know, Grandma. I¡¯ll continue to study hard.¡± Su Xueye nodded thoughtfully. He would not allow himself to be overconfident and continue studying and working hard. Madam Zhou was delighted to see her grandson that way. Although Su Xueye was young, he had a calm personality and could guard against arrogance and impatience. He was also talented and the family¡¯s pride. Su Zhengde looked at his grandson proudly. People always recognized him as Su Xueye¡¯s grandfather whenever he was out working. Many more people used to know more about him than Su Xueye. Madam Zhou said, ¡°Right, we must quickly build our furniture factory.¡± Su Zhengde answered, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for some people to build the factory tomorrow. ¡± When Su Fengchen and the others were having dinner together, Old Madam Su told Su Fengchen, ¡°Several people are asking around to buy your cured sausages these days. Why don¡¯t we make more tomorrow?¡± She knew how delicious cured meat was but did not expect it to be so popular. Some time ago, everyone still wondered what cured sausages were when they went to the market. Some bought a piece and planned to taste it at home. They would buy more if they thought it was delicious. However, no one expected it to go so well with rice. When those who bought the product returned to buy more, there was already a long queue before them. People who had already tasted it knew how delicious it was, so they bought more than ten pounds at once. Now that everyone was much better off, they would spend more on food. Moreover, the cured sausages were inexpensive and went well with steamed buns. Most who went to buy cured sausages wanted to bring them home and make a pot of steamed buns to eat with the cured sausage, Although Su Fengchen and the others had made a lot, they could not meet the demand because of its popularity. Since that was the case, most people wanted to know if they could order in advance. Even so, cured meats were easy to store. People could even eat it during the New Year if they bought more and kept them starting now. It was also winter, so the cured sausages would take longer to expire. Su Fengchen said, ¡°We made plenty and sold them in the market, but we sold out almost immediately. We never have enough, no matter how much we make.¡¯ Miao Zhizhi could not help but sigh when she recalled the long queue she saw the other day. Everyone was eager to buy the family¡¯s products. ¡°Everyone¡¯s lives are better now,¡± Old Master Su said, ¡°Everyone is willing to spend more to buy food now. They¡¯re willing to try anything delicious.¡± Old Madam Su added, ¡°Those who return to buy more cured sausages only come to buy more after tasting it. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t make enough. Even foreign merchants want to order in bulk.¡± Miao Zhizhi smiled. ¡°Binglan always has a way of making delicious food.¡± Everyone thought of Su Binglan when Miao Zhizhi mentioned her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°We¡¯ve been eating cured sausages every meal for the past few days.¡± Su Binglan had taught them to make cured sausages a month ago. She had brought some of them along on her journey and left the rest for Su Fengchen and the others. Old Madam Su even gave some to her sons; everyone said it was delicious. Afterward, Su Fengchen followed his niece¡¯s instructions and made more to sell them at the store. The product instantly became popular as soon as the family started selling them. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough workers at the store,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°We should hire more people.¡± Su Fengchen had already hired some workers, but he needed more. ¡°All right, Mother. I¡¯ll hire more people tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t fully reveal our method of making cured meats,¡± Old Madam Su reminded. Su Fengchen nodded. ¡°l know that, Mother. It¡¯s easy to keep our methods a secret. We¡¯ll hire more people but only teach them one part of the method. We¡¯re the only ones who should know the entire process, including the seasoning. That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°We¡¯ll get someone to portion the meat when the time comes. Then we¡¯ll mix the seasonings well before getting someone to add them to the products. It¡¯s simple and convenient.¡± Niaking cured meat was easier than making roast duck and grilled chicken. Still, different foods would gear toward different people. The family sold several products in their store and had to make everything. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to portion the pork tomorrow,¡± Su Fengchen said. He had also expanded his farm and raised many pigs, so he hired workers to care for his livestock. However, many families in the village had pigs. Even if Su Fengchen ran out of them, he could buy some from his neighbors or the surrounding villages. Getting ingredients was also easier, saving him plenty of time. The following day, Su Fengchen started spreading the news of his recruitment. Many people rushed to apply for the job. Even people in the surrounding villages worked. It was just that people in distant villages had less work to do, so they traveled far to go for the interview. Therefore, dozens of people had already started lining up by noon. People from town also came for a chance to work for the Su family. Su Fengchen did a simple interview and hired a few people. He assessed these people¡¯s honesty, diligence, and character during the interview. If they showed promise in these regards, he would hire them. Afterward, he told them to start immediately at his cured meat store. The people he hired were thrilled and repeatedly said they would do their best. Some foreign merchants heard that Su Fengchen had built a cured meat store. When they arrived at Su Teng Village, they rushed to his store to order his products. ¡°Young Master Su, we¡¯ve worked together before. I came to order a batch of cured meat and sausages. The more, the better.¡± ¡°l just rushed here from overseas to buy your products, Young Master Su. You must leave some for me. I want to make a large order too.¡± ¡°Me too, Young Master Su!¡± These merchants wanted to buy Su Fengchen¡¯s products and resell them in their villages in the past. However, Su Fengchen did not make much, not even enough to sell locally, let alone to foreign merchants. Therefore, the merchants could only buy a little each time to resell in their villages for people to taste.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Business Expansion Chapter 589: Business Expansion Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, the people in other villages would not have enough to try if the merchants could only bring home a little. Ultimately, the villages told their merchants to bring more. Still, Su Fengchen only had a limited supply each time. He would not let foreign merchants buy everything and give nothing to the locals. That was why he ruled that everyone could only buy a limited amount. His previous products were delicious, but he later made cured sausages, which were even more tasty. Everyone wished they could buy a big batch of cured sausages in one go. However, foreign merchants would be unwilling to resell the sausages if they could not buy them in large quantities. Instead, they planned to keep them for their family members. Su Fengchen¡¯s heart softened when he saw everyone looking at him with eager eyes. He was delighted to know that everyone liked the Su family¡¯s delicacies. Everyone looked at him with their hearts in their throats, afraid he would say he did not have enough products and that they could not order too much. The foreign merchants profited significantly, helping their families to become wealthy by reselling the delicacies they bought from the Su family¡¯s businesses. Although their home was far from Su Teng Village, they enjoyed running back and forth. After all, they could make a living and eat delicious food, killing two birds with one stone. After some thought, Su Fengchen said, ¡°I plan to make more cured meats, so you can make pre-orders. How much do you need? You can pay us a deposit and return to collect your goods when we¡¯ve prepared them.¡± Everyone was thrilled after hearing his words. ¡°Thank you so much, Fourth Young Master Su!¡± ¡°Thank you so, so much!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll order 100 pounds first.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll order 300 pounds.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do the same.¡¯ Su Fengchen¡¯s lips twitched as he listened to everyone¡¯s orders. ¡°Are you all serious? Are you genuinely going to order so much at once?¡± One of the merchants anxiously said, ¡°Of course, Fourth Young Master Su. You know we¡¯re honest when conducting business. Otherwise, Miss Su wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with us. I¡¯ll pay you the deposit now.¡± ¡°Yeah, Fourth Young Master Su. You have no idea how popular your cured sausages are in my village. Even I think they¡¯re incredibly delicious. I¡¯ve never had anything so tasty before.¡± ¡°Ordering a bunch at a time is okay since they¡¯re easy to store. We¡¯ve eaten many delicacies, but these sausages are the best. You can imagine how popular these are when we bring them to our local market. ¡°Yeah, these things are excellent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Young Master Su. I¡¯m still ordering 300 pounds since I have a shop specializing in such delicacies. I resell your products to wealthy folks, and they¡¯re willing to spend more to buy your products.¡± ¡°Your products are perfect, Fourth Young Master Su. There¡¯s no doubt about it. After all, we¡¯ve tasted them ourselves.¡¯ Su Fengchen realized everyone was being honest and signed contracts with them. Then he told his workers to make as many cured sausages as possible. The workers did their jobs quickly and were responsible for chopping the meat while Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi seasoned them. The seasoning was straightforward. The young couple added it into a large basin of minced meat, stirred the mixture well, and gave it to the workers to put the mixture into sausage skins. Immediately after, they hung the products on a rope in the yard to begin the curing process. The cured sausages were ready in just a few days. The merchants were amazed when Su Fengchen called them over. They did not expect the young couple to complete their orders in just a few days. Not only were they amazed¡ªthey were also excited. The merchants quickly paid Su Fengchen, then got someone to load their goods onto their horse carriage before setting off. They wanted to bring their goods home quickly to sell. After all, they wanted to earn as much as possible before the New Year. Of course, people also ordered plenty of other things from the younger couple besides cured sausages. The merchants were happy to pay for the Su family¡¯s products. They looked ecstatic and thrilled. Even so, they feared being unable to get their goods if they paid late. Su Fengchen was in a daze as he held the money. He felt he should be the happiest, but the merchants were happier than him. ¡°Thank you very much, Fourth Young Master Su. I can make a fortune when I return to my village because of your products.¡± ¡°This is good stuff. Still, I can¡¯t sell all my stock yet since I want to keep some to entertain my guests during the New Year.¡± ¡°We can use them as gifts too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I brought home the duvets I ordered from the embroidery shop as presents, and everyone liked them. I also used such goods to build some local connections. Now, it¡¯s much more convenient for me to conduct business locally.¡± ¡°Me too. I just bought some braised chicken, roasted duck, and snacks from here as gifts.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Previously, spending money to give gifts was not as accessible.¡± Everyone talked at once, and Su Fengchen could not help but laugh. He did not expect his products to bring about such things. Later that night, he sat on the brick bed with the silver he had earned and shared his happiness with his wife and parents. Old Madam Su was amazed. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, but you¡¯ve already earned so much. That¡¯s how popular our cured sausages are.¡± Su Fengchen nodded. ¡°Everyone likes them very much. We should make more sausages since Su Teng Market will open in three days. Plenty of people will come rushing to buy them.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°You should make more, but don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Miao Zhizhi smiled. ¡°We¡¯re only responsible for the seasoning, Mother-in-law. We can¡¯t tire ourselves out, even if we tried. The people we hired do most of the heavy lifting. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve set up a store and hired more people, we can focus more on our personal responsibilities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°Still, you should be exhausted from those large orders. Rest more, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother-in-law,¡± Miao Zhizhi said, ¡°l can help Fengchen look after the shop, too,¡± The young couple opened their shop daily, and many came from far and wide to buy their food. Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen took turns looking after the shop. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su wanted to help, but the younger couple did not want them to tire themselves out. After all, they could rest at home since Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi had hired more people. Suddenly, an idea came to Miao Zhizhi. ¡°I have an idea!¡± Old Madam Su asked, ¡°What is it, Zhizhi? You can speak your mind. We¡¯re family, after all.¡± Su Fengchen looked at his wife encouragingly. Miao Zhizhi smiled. ¡°People from the county and prefecture came to buy our products previously. I thought we should open a few more stores closer to them. ¡°Since everyone knows it¡¯s called Su l s Cured Meats, we can hire others to look after the new stores and send goods there. That way, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for those people to buy our products. ¡°Then we no longer have to rely on foreign merchants to buy our stuff. We can expand our business elsewhere instead.¡± Su Fengchen¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing his wife¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea!¡± Old Madam Su nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Fengchen. That¡¯s perfect. Why didn¡¯t we consider that before?¡± Meanwhile, the usually quiet Old Master Su nodded in agreement.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Battle Preparations Chapter 590: Battle Preparations Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Zhizhi was thrilled when everyone agreed. The following day, she and her husband started preparing to expand their business elsewhere. Since the cured meats store was on the right track, Old Master Su and Old Madam Su could help look after it while the younger couple went to other places to check things out. Su Fengchen could ask Su Wenwu for his opinion regarding this matter. After all, Su Wenwu had opened two more hotpot restaurants in the county. Su Wenwu could also help his uncle scout the land. Ultimately, Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi decided to open one of their stores next to one of Su Wenwu¡¯s hotpot restaurants in the county. The young couple took a few more days setting up another store in another town. They kept their decor straightforward and did not want it to be as complicated as the hotpot restaurants. They were content as long as they had shelves. Moreover, they did not want their store to be too big. Finally, the younger couple would hire people to look after their new shops and deliver goods daily. Time passed slowly, but before Lan Ruozhu knew it, he had been living with the Su family for a month. As usual, he read the news and information he received from his subordinates daily. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes widened when he read a particular message. Blue Eagle noticed his master¡¯s expression and guessed what the news was. ¡°Chu Feifeng is secretly gathering an army?¡± Lan Ruozhu mumbled. Chu Feifeng was King Jian of Jianzhou, the son of Emperor Chu Gujian, and the brother of the crown prince. Chu Feifeng was loyal to his brother, the crown prince, and had a good relationship with him on the surface, but in reality, he secretly plotted something. He did not want to be subject to his brother in the future, so he wanted to take the emperor¡¯s throne for himself. Therefore, Chu Feifeng grew increasingly restless. ¡°Master, will they attack Dingzhou?¡± Lan Ruozhu revealed a cold smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. Now 1 have a reason to annex Jianzhou. The army my sister trained back then is starting to get restless, so it¡¯s perfect to let them go and hone their skills.¡± He, too, had a secret army that he and his sister had trained. It was his hidden strength and trump card, and Lan Ruobing was the one who told them to protect her brother. The siblings had hidden these forces in the dark, and no one knew about them. Nonetheless, Lan Ruozhu was itching to use them at this critical moment. Although he was not in good health and had many concerns when doing things in the past, there was no longer a need to worry now. He would retaliate without hesitation if others wanted to threaten or attack him. Lan Ruozhu had reunited with his long-lost sister and wanted to fight to protect her. Moreover, they were in Dingzhou, and he wanted to protect the land for her. Of course, his end goal was not only Dingzhou but also the emperor¡¯s position. From what Lan Ruozhu experienced, he understood that he could only protect people if he had the most power and sat in the highest position. Blue Eagle¡¯s heart trembled since his master had always been reluctant to use the army Princess Lan Ruobing had left for him. ¡®Master always kept that army safe because he didn¡¯t want them to sacrifice themselves on the battlefield. Now that Master has reunited with Princess Lan, his thoughts and demeanor have changed.¡¯ Besides the secret army, Lan Ruozhu also intended to use the tens of thousands of men he had prepared. Those tens of thousands of people were elite forces that belonged to the deceased royal¡¯s palace. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu had trusted generals by his side. He would not be afraid even if Chu Feifeng were to attack. Instead, he finally found a reason to retaliate and annex Jianzhou. After all, it would be a fair fight. In addition, the emperor was severely ill, and the Imperial Court was in shambles. Neither the emperor nor the crown prince had the energy to manage the provinces¡¯ affairs. All of these states were fighting, and many provinces had gotten annexed. The entire Chu Countrys power was divided. Chu Feifeng had already annexed the province and some land, so he likely planned to attack Dingzhou next. Blue Eagle remained silent because he knew he only needed to listen to orders. After all, his master had already made plans and arrangements. ¡°Blue Eagle,¡± Lan Ruozhu said with rapt attention, ¡°tell everyone to prepare for battle, but don¡¯t act without my orders.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lan Ruozhu gave Blue Eagle some instructions and immediately began worrying about Su Binglan. After all, the battles outside were becoming increasingly intense. It was perilous out there, and he did not know how his sister was doing. ¡®It¡¯s been a month, and my sister has yet to return.¡¯ With that thought in mind, he suddenly heard something. ¡®Was that an eagle?¡¯ He left the house and saw an eagle circling the sky. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the eagle slowly flew downward after seeing Lan Ruozhu. The Shadow Guards looked at the eagle and pointed their swords at it. The eagle looked at the swords and cawed at Lan Ruozhu before releasing a headband it had in its mouth. Lan Ruozhu looked at the headband and quickly recognized it. He knew it belonged to his sister. ¡°Blue One, stop. It should be information from my sister.¡± He knew eagles could send messages and that they were better than pigeons. However, eagles were rare, and only a few could train them to deliver letters. Still, Lan Ruozhu knew his sister¡¯s capabilities. ¡®There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu waved at the eagle after Blue One left. The eagle hovering in the sky landed on his shoulder and stretched one of its claws, signaling for Lan Ruozhu to read the letter. Lan Ruozhu smiled when he saw the eagle¡¯s actions. ¡°My sister must¡¯ve sent you here.¡± He stroked the eagle¡¯s feathers as he spoke. The eagle understood him and nodded. Lan Ruozhu removed the letter from the eagle¡¯s claws, and his expression changed when he saw its contents. He quickly wrote a reply and tied it to the eagle¡¯s claw. Then he fed it and said, ¡°Please send the letter to her.¡¯ The eagle nodded after eating and flew away. Lan Ruozhu knew he could not stay with the Su family for now, so he entered the house to tell Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao he had something to tend to and needed to return to the prefecture. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao did not ask much. Instead, they prepared plenty of things for him and placed them on a carriage. Lan Ruozhu felt warm and touched as he looked at the packed carriage. ¡°Thank you, Godfather and Godmother.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt pain for Lan Ruozhu and suspected he had been through a lot. She never forgot the first day he arrived. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes were full of the alteration of life, but after living with the Su family for a month, his expression became much gentler. Still, Shen Qiuhua knew he was someone with a profound story. She respected Lan Ruozhu and did not pry. Instead, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite with us. Come home when you¡¯re ready, okay? This place will always be your home.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡± When Lan Ruozhu left for the prefecture, Blue Two and Blue Three learned of his departure and chased after him. The duo did not know Su Binglan had sent an eagle to deliver the news to her brother. One night, not too long after Lan Ruozhu returned to Dingzhou, Chu Feifeng led his troops to attack.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Geniuses Chapter 591: Geniuses Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation King Chu Feifengs 60,000-strong army led a sneak attack on the city gate. He had received news that King Lan Ruozhu was not in the prefecture and could not gather all his military forces. Chu Feifeng figured he could go straight in and annex Dingzhou if he could take down the prefecture. He was highly ambitious with his actions but never expected Lan Ruozhu to know about the attack and make preparations. Lan Ruozhu disguised himself and discreetly returned to the prefecture to mislead Chu Feifeng. Moreover, the former had already gathered his army. Suddenly, the city wall lit up, and thousands of archers appeared as Chu Feifeng led his army to attack. The archers aimed at Chu Feifengs army. Without giving Chu Feifengs army time to react, someone ordered, ¡°Fire!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh, swoosh! Countless arrows flew toward Chu Feifengs army. ¡°Ahh! Argh!¡¯ The archers were accurate. Some even shot two arrows at once to graze their enemies¡¯ neck arteries and kill them. Chu Feifengs army had no time to react, and many of his men fell. He was in a carriage not too far away with a general named Jiang Bao, who was excellent at commanding troops. Jiang Bao also led the troops when annexing other states and territories. ¡°Shields up!¡± Jiang Bao roared, and the army quickly reacted. Since they could no longer advance and attack, they could only raise their shields to defend against the opposing army. Even so, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side brought out giant crossbows. His men pulled the crossbows with carriages while shooting large, heavy arrows. ¡°Fire!¡± The arrows tore through the air at breakneck speed and hit the shield-holding enemies standing in the front row. The enemy forces could not block the massive arrows, even if a group raised their shields. The arrows were too powerful, causing the enemy forces to fall with their shields. Immediately after, those behind the defenders got shot with the giant arrows, causing them to fly backward. Chu Feifeng watched the battle from his carriage, and his frown deepened. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening?! What kind of arrows are those?!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such massive and powerful arrows. Even my men¡¯s shields were useless.¡¯ A person was sitting behind a curtain in the carriage, and outsiders could not see his appearance. He heard Chu Feifengs words and responded, ¡°Those should be the arrows the Gongsun family developed!¡¯ Chu Feifeng roared, ¡°Isn¡¯t the entire Gongsun family dead?! It was only right that my father annihilated them. If they¡¯re still alive, they¡¯ve joined King Lan Ruozhu!¡± Chu Feifeng had never seen such a bow and thought it was too formidable. Even though he sat far away, he still felt the giant arrows¡¯ strong wind. Moreover, his army¡¯s shields were useless. Jiang Bao¡¯s face paled as he stared at the arrows. He raised his head, looked under the torches, and saw the troops on the city wall. Then he finally realized that Lan Ruozhu had long known about the attack and made preparations. Jiang Bao knew Lan Ruozhu would not retreat. Even so, the former had made many preparations to take down the prefecture and annex Dingzhou. Jiang Bao gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Flying Wing Formation, advance quickly and siege the city! Fire!¡± He gave a series of orders, and Chu Feifengs army began to attack. Those on the front lines fell while the people behind quickly caught up and charged forward. Chu Feifeng saw the many casualties before him, and his expression turned grim. ¡°Can we take them down like this?¡± The man behind the curtain said, ¡°It¡¯s pointless for Lan Ruozhu, even if he has prepared for our attack. We¡¯ve already arranged for many troops to attack from all sides. We¡¯ll find a weak spot eventually.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯ve gathered many troops, but I heard Lan Ruozhu has a secret army.¡± Chu Feifeng was doubtful. The man scoffed. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if Lan Ruozhu will dispatch his secret army. You will have even more reason to attack if he mobilizes them. You can tell people you have evidence of Lan Ruozhu¡¯s rebellion.¡± Chu Feifeng did not look too good. ¡°Things won¡¯t go well for us if he has a secret army. Are you sure you¡¯re on my side?!¡± The man said faintly, ¡°Of course I am. We have a similar goal: to kill King Lan Ruozhu!¡± Chu Feifeng stiffened. ¡°Do you find Lan Ruozhu that dangerous? His body is weak, and¡­ ¡°Dead people are the least threatening,¡± the man said coldly. Chu Feifeng raised his brow, thinking, ¡®Lan Ruozhu¡¯s ancestors and the deceased royal¡¯s family fought together, so King Lan Xiyao should have been the one who became the emperor. ¡®However, Lan Xiyao gave up the throne, and the previous emperor was grateful for his kindness, bestowing upon him the title of King and the deceased royal¡¯s mansion.¡¯ The previous emperor even gave Lan Xiyao a golden medal for avoiding violence. Still, as generations passed, some started to fear Lan Ruozhu, including Chu Gujian, the current emperor. Although Lan Ruozhu was not in good health, Chu Gujian¡¯s fear was still apparent. After all, the people of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion were geniuses. ¡®l wouldn¡¯t have allowed Lan Ruozhu to live until now if he was in good health. Even other countries fear him. The annexation of Dingzhou is secondary. Our priority now is to kill Lan Ruozhu.¡¯ Chu Feifeng called one of his personal guards over, saying, ¡°Send a signal to the rest and act according to the plan.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Although Lan Ruozhu had recovered, he had to pretend he was weak to mislead his enemies. Hence, he sat in his chair, occasionally coughing so the enemy would remain clueless. Even some of his subordinates knew he had recovered. Only a few trusted aides and Shadow Guards knew about it. After all, Lan Ruozhu was unsure if any spies were among them. He could only take the enemy by surprise by confusing them. Ji Xingye was Lan Ruozhu¡¯s trusted general who knew the latter had recovered. When the former was only a few years old, Lan Ruobing took him in and made him a member of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Hence, Lan Ruozhu trusted and treated him like family. Ji Xingye commanded the army this time as they defended the city wall. He did not know Princess Lan Ruobing was alive, and his heart burned with hatred. Therefore, he used the blood of his enemies to vent his frustrations. ¡®Finally, I can fight and avenge Princess Lan!¡¯ ¡°Place boulders on the catapults, douse them in oil, and light them ablaze,¡± Ji Xingye ordered. He wanted to annihilate Chu Feifeng¡¯s army so they could never return. Chu Feifengs army suffered severe casualties in such a short period. Even if he only considered his men as pawns, seeing so many casualties still hurt him badly. After all, they were members of his army. ¡°Are you sure we won¡¯t face issues if we continue attacking?¡± He asked. The man behind the curtain looked at the city wall before him and noticed a particular person. ¡°Who is that youth?¡± Chu Feifeng could not understand why the man was so focused on the youth and looked over. Since there were brightly lit torches on the city wall, Chu Feifeng could not see very clearly. Still, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that person. Why is Lan Ruozhu trusting someone so young to lead his troops into battle?¡± ¡®l must admit that youth is quite formidable.¡¯ Chu Feifeng gritted his teeth nervously.. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Blood Boiling Chapter 592: Blood Boiling Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate youths. Wei Jin¡¯an won a war when he was only ten.¡± Chu Feifeng almost forgot that fact, thinking, ¡®That¡¯s right. Wei Jin¡¯an was a terrifying force to be reckoned with. I only wanted to play when I was ten. I couldn¡¯t even shoot arrows well and didn¡¯t want to study. ¡®However, that demon was already talented in literature and martial arts when he was only ten. Wei Jin¡¯an was already a top scorer when he was eight. How many freaks are there in this world?! Of course, I can¡¯t forget about the monster behind me.¡¯ ¡°Tens of thousands of our soldiers will die if this continues. Will this work?¡± Chu Feifeng had already annexed Pingzhou and reorganized its army. Hence, he had many troops and could accept sacrificing tens of thousands to annex Dingzhou. Still, he feared not being able to annex Dingzhou and kill Lan Ruozhu even after sacrificing his men. The man behind the curtain said, ¡°Do you think you can become the emperor if you can¡¯t kill Lan Ruozhu and annex Dingzhou? Also, you have people helping you this time. It might be harder to take over if you want to try again next time.¡± Perhaps hearing the word ¡¯emperor¡¯ provoked Chu Feifeng. He frowned and said, ¡°Fight on!¡± Jiang Bao heard the order and commanded the troops to continue attacking the city gate¡ªwave after wave of people charged toward the wall. Ji Xingye led his men to the city wall to prevent the opposing forces from climbing, while others followed Lan Ruozhu into the prefecture to keep him updated on the battle. ¡°Master, they¡¯re launching an all-out attack. It doesn¡¯t seem like King Chu Feifengs typical method of fighting.¡± ¡°Someone else must be whispering sweet nothings in his ear,¡± Lan Ruozhu said faintly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s someone from Beishao or someone from another country.¡± Blue Eagle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Those people are waiting for things here to become more chaotic so that they can take advantage of the situation.¡± Lan Ruozhu agreed that the current situation in Chu Country was severe. ¡®Other countries might take advantage of the chaos and annex us if we¡¯re not careful. Fortunately, Chu¡¯s geographical location is beneficial. It won¡¯t be so easy for other countries to destroy Chu. ¡®After all, the deceased royal¡¯s ancestors were the ones who originally conquered the land Chu is in.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°Chu Feifeng must¡¯ve arranged for other troops to attack the cities in Dingzhou. Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve dispersed our military forces, and everyone has prepared for battle. We won¡¯t allow Chu Feifengs men to surprise us.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lan Ruozhu tapped the table with his finger. He looked calm on the surface. However, he feared some cities would be unable to protect themselves if the various factions joined forces to attack Dingzhou. ¡®Innocent people will die if that happens. As for my secret army, I¡¯ve gathered them near the prefecture and Dingteng City, where Teng County is.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu was at the main battlefield, and his men could not allow Chu Feifengs army to attack the prefecture. That was the former¡¯s first hurdle to overcome. He did not want Teng County to face any dangers since that was where the Su family was. He had to ensure no wars would happen there. ¡®My sister has too many relatives there, and they¡¯ve put in too much effort developing that place. I mustn¡¯t let anything happen to Teng County. As for the other cities, their military forces are different. ¡®I¡¯m just not sure how Chu Feifeng will attack Dingzhou. Still, I must stay in the prefecture and oversee this battle.¡¯ Meanwhile, Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, and the others rode their horses and set off for Dingyang City at breakneck speed. The 100-man team Luo Jin¡¯an had gathered was also heading there but from different directions. Then they would rendezvous and gather outside Dingyang City. On the way back, they passed several places and noticed many empty streets. Some people even began robbing others for food while the rest were fighting. These people realized a war was breaking out and began hoarding food. Many of these places had poor visibility at night, so Luo Jin¡¯an and the others could not stay overnight, even if they wanted to, On the other hand, barely anyone was on the streets during the day. Even if people were around, they would buy things or barter for daily necessities. Then these people would hurry home and shut their doors. They walked hurriedly and did not speak to anyone. They also looked terrified whenever they saw strangers. Su Binglan was outraged when she saw this scene. Lin Zheng said, ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be livelier at this hour. Everyone should be out shopping for New Year¡¯s goods together. It should be bustling with several stalls selling various foods and snacks.¡± Lin Zhengs family was wealthy, with many businesses. Lin Zhengs father sometimes left home to conduct business, and Lin Zheng would travel with him. Lin Zheng was younger then and had seen the outside world. Whenever the end of the year neared, his father would rush to bring him home. The father-son duo passed many places on their journey and noticed how lively these places were. The towns were bustling with people. Even so, people started hiding in their homes because it was dangerous to stay outside. Fortunately, Su Binglan had prepared food for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s subordinates. Otherwise, they would have starved. With Su Binglan around, these men would not go hungry or freeze. Lin Zheng could not help but admire Luo Jin¡¯an as he witnessed the latter¡¯s abilities. Luo Jin¡¯an!s spear seemed to come alive whenever the group faced bandits. He could kill countless people with his spear. His demeanor was intimidating, and his martial arts skills were formidable. Lin Zhengs blood would boil whenever he watched Luo Jin¡¯an in action. He did not expect Luo Jin¡¯an to be this mighty after recovering from the cold poison. Lin Zheng thought, ¡®No wonder Master values her husband so much and treats him well.¡¯ Lin Zheng even started worshiping Luo Jin¡¯an and considered the latter his grandmaster. He also wondered if Luo Jin¡¯an would teach him martial arts after things returned to normal. ¡®It would be amazing if 1 could receive guidance from Grandmaster.¡¯ Lin Zheng felt his master and grandmaster¡¯s teachings would be different. Su Binglan was excellent in close combat, and Luo Jin¡¯an was unrivaled in martial arts routines. ¡®Grandmaster seems to be born for the battlefield. I don¡¯t know why I feel that way.¡¯ Lin Zheng had seen the battlefield three years ago and admired Wei Jin¡¯an, so he studied war. He suspected that was why he felt that way when looking at Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan looked at the scene before her and felt conflicted. She thought, ¡®The war will implicate innocent lives. Who knows how many will survive?¡¯ With that thought in mind, Su Binglan considered how things would be for Su Teng Village. Her expression turned cold, and she knew she must help her brother protect Dingzhou and her home. Luo Jin¡¯an observed his surroundings and frowned. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He was about to leave when Su Binglan saw an eagle flying down from the sky. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The eagle must¡¯ve already delivered my message to Ruozhu.¡¯ The eagle happily flapped its wings and landed when it saw Su Binglan. Then the young lady noticed the letter tied to its claws.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Biding Time Chapter 593: Biding Time Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan took the letter from the eagle and looked at it before saying, ¡°My brother already knows about the attack and has made preparations. He says we shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± In the letter, Lan Ruozhu also told his sister that he had mobilized a secret military force. Some of these forces also guarded Dingyang City, where Teng County was, so that no one would hurt the people of Su Teng Village. Su Binglan¡¯s heart tensed when she read the letter, but she sighed in relief. Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. He knew the importance of information during a battle. Most of the time, it was better to know things in advance rather than last minute. Su Binglan raised her head to look into the distance and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about the prefecture and our village.¡± Then she and her group continued along their journey. However, Luo Jin¡¯an frowned just as they passed a forest. He waved and said, ¡°Calvary is coming from afar.¡¯ He led the way and rode in front. Whenever he stopped, the people behind him would follow suit. Su Binglan¡¯s expression froze, but she trusted her husband¡¯s judgment. Lin Zheng stopped his horse and was puzzled. ¡°A cavalry? How do you know that when there¡¯s no sound?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Lin Zheng, saying, ¡°Get off your horse and feel the ground. You can feel the vibrations coming from afar.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not need to dismount his horse to know these things. After all, he started following his father into battle at the age of seven and had started independently commanding troops at ten. He could feel things ordinary people could not. Lin Zheng got off his horse and lay his ear on the ground doubtfully. ¡°l can¡¯t hear or feel anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll hear something soon enough,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. The cavalry was far away, so Lin Zheng could only hear them and feel the tremors on the ground once they got closer. Su Binglan held her breath and tried listening for the movements in the distance. Soon after, she heard noises and felt the ground tremble faintly. ¡°They¡¯re approaching.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°There are at least 3,000 cavalrymen and 10,000 infantrymen behind them.¡± Lin Zheng was in awe after hearing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words. He felt impressed that Luo Jin¡¯an knew how many people were approaching before they were visible. ¡®Is he a God? Even Master can¡¯t predict the number of people from the sound. No wonder everyone treats Grandmaster like a God.¡¯ Lin Zheng often discussed the Wei family¡¯s God of War before Su Binglan regained Lan Ruobings memories. The more he talked about it, the more Su Binglan suspected Lin Zheng idolized Wei Jin¡¯an. However, people of this era did not know what idolization meant. They simply worshiped and respected specific people. Lin Zheng looked at Luo Jin¡¯an admiringly and said, ¡°Those people are heading in this direction. Are they coming to attack Dingzhou? We can reach Dingyang City much quicker if we use this small path. Since this road is closest, do you think they¡¯ll take Dingyang by surprise?¡± He was familiar with this route since Su Binglan had brought him to the border this way. However, they walked through the forest because it was closer. The cavalrymen and infantrymen walked on minor roads, which were further than Su Binglan and the rest but closer than the main road. ¡°Their target should be Dingyang City.¡± Lin Zheng stopped thinking and instinctively asked, ¡°There are many cities in Dingzhou. Why are they attacking the more remote Dingyang instead?¡± ¡®Dingyang is closer to the west, and its terrain is complicated. In addition, Dingyang has a platoon, so it¡¯ll be difficult for others to attack,¡¯ Lin Zheng thought. ¡°The enemy has a few reasons for that,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°One is they have inside information. The other is that Dingyang City is recovering from war, so it¡¯ll be much more vulnerable. ¡°Also, the nearby cities are under attack, and Dingyangs platoon has left to reinforce the others. If the enemy knows about that, it means they have spies.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold, and Lin Zheng felt nervous. Lin Zheng said, ¡°That means Dingyang is in danger.¡± ¡®3,000 cavalrymen and 10,000 infantrymen are not a small force.¡¯ ¡°Do these people belong to Chu Feifengs army?¡± Su Binglan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head. ¡°They could also be from a foreign force. Still, we must deter them from entering Dingyang. It¡¯s not too late for us to make preparations now.¡± There was a sharp look in his eyes as he spoke. Su Binglan was exceptional at wiping out a large group of people in a head-on confrontation but felt her husband was better at planning and fighting, so she asked him to think of what to do. She believed Luo Jin¡¯an would find a way to get them out of this predicament. Soon after, Luo Jin¡¯an told his wife to ride Falling Snow to Dingyang City to check on the situation. Su Binglan also had an eagle, which she could use to relay messages. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an, Wei Ying, Wei Chuan, and Wei Shi stayed to think of a way to stop the enemies and bide time for Dingyang City. Then Luo Jin¡¯an calculated the time and realized the Wei family army would soon arrive. The hundreds of Wei family army members had taken another route and would rush to rendezvous from different directions. However, they would be a little late. Nonetheless, they would arrive soon, and Luo Jin¡¯an believed in his familys army¡¯s combat abilities. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°No. von should go to Dingyang while I hold off these troops. I can stop them.¡± Of course, she would never let her husband take such risks. She was typically calm when facing other matters, but when it came to matters related to Luo Jin¡¯an, she could not help but lose her cool. That was primarily because of the war three years ago, and Su Binglan felt a lingering fear whenever she thought about it. Luo Jin¡¯an sighed softly and stroked his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°Bing, I know you¡¯re worried, but think about the people of Dingyang City. They have parents, children, siblings, and relatives too. ¡°Think about our family. We can¡¯t put them in danger by making the wrong decisions. I¡¯ll stay here with my army to bide time. I promise I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Su Binglan knew her husband was right but could not help but tear up. She could not recover her Soul Power and spiritual energy in time, so she could not use most of her powers. Also, since she was in the mortal world, she had to abide by many rules and restrictions. Therefore, she could only try to do things as ordinary people would. Su Binglan calmed her mind and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go to Dingyang immediately.¡± ¡®There¡¯s still some distance away to Dingyang. Time is precious now, but I can make it in time.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an was the most experienced commander, so it would be most beneficial for him to stay with his men and hold the enemies off. Immediately after, he told Wei Ying to follow and protect Su Binglan. However, Su Binglan objected, ¡°If you want me to go to Dingyang, don¡¯t arrange for anyone to follow. Wei Ying and the others should stay by your side to protect you.¡± Her expression was firm as she spoke, rendering Luo Jin¡¯an helpless. He knew how stubborn she could be. Meanwhile, Lin Zheng felt like he had gotten struck by lightning.. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Winning while Outnumbered Chapter 594: Winning while Outnumbered Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Zhengs eyes widened, and his jaw dropped so far that one could stuff in an egg. ¡®Did I just hear the words ¡°Wei family army?¡± Master¡¯s husband can command the Wei family army? Wait, what was the God of War¡¯s name again?¡¯ After some thought, Lin Zheng remembered the name Wei Jin¡¯an. ¡®Yes, there¡¯s only one name difference between Luo Jin¡¯an and Wei Jin¡¯an. Gah, why didn¡¯t I think of this before?! After all, Wei Jin¡¯an is the person 1 admire most, and he¡¯s right in front of me!¡¯ Lin Zheng looked at Luo Jin¡¯an, and his eyes lit up. He had lived with the God of War and even talked to him for many days. Lin Zheng was so excited that he was about to go crazy. He was in a daze. Meanwhile, Su Binglan removed a few packages from her pocket dimension and gave them to her husband. Some things might be needed here, such as food, medicine, and hidden weapons. Luo Jin¡¯an was worried about his wife and quickly gave her some instructions. Su Binglan knew time was of the essence and was hurrying to head to Dingyang City, so she could not talk much with her husband. Since she had brought Lin Zheng along, she was responsible for him and needed to take him back. When she looked at him, she noticed him looking at Luo Jin¡¯an with a fiery gaze. Lin Zhengs expression made Su Binglan¡¯s lips twitch. The initially tense atmosphere relaxed because of the former¡¯s expression. ¡°Lin Zheng.¡± Su Binglan called his name, but he did not hear her. Instead, his entire attention was on Luo Jin¡¯an. Lin Zheng finally returned to his senses when Luo Jin¡¯an turned to look at him. Lin Zheng jumped before Luo Jin¡¯an and wiped his hands on his clothes. The former wanted to say something but froze. ¡°Follow your master,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Lin Zheng snapped to his senses again after hearing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice. ¡°N-No, no, I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to stay with you, God of War!¡± Lin Zheng looked determined, and Su Binglan knew he idolized Young Marshal Wei. Now that Lin Zheng had discovered Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s true identity, he would not return with Su Binglan. After all, Lin Zheng was crazy about his idol. Su Binglan knew his thoughts. She asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to stay here? It¡¯s dangerous, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Master. The God of War entered the battlefield at the age of seven. I¡¯m an adult now, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡¯ Su Binglan decided to leave Lin Zheng with her husband when she saw how determined Lin Zheng was to stay behind. She told her husband, ¡°He¡¯s excellent at martial arts. I taught him myself, so 1 know he can help.¡± She knew Lin Zheng would not follow her even if she asked him to. Lin Zheng felt grateful that he had studied and trained hard. Now that he could put his knowledge to good use, he had a reason to stay by Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s side. After giving some simple instructions, Su Binglan mounted Falling Snow and quickly headed toward Dingyang while the eagle hovered above her. It took a day for Su Binglan to reach Dingyang. She saw blood on the ground and battle marks on the city wall as soon as she arrived. She knew a war had already broken out. The city wall¡¯s gate remained tightly shut. When someone on the wall saw Su Binglan, he shouted, ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the person King Lan Ruozhu asked for!¡± Su Binglan had to act in her brother¡¯s name if she wanted to protect Dingyang and mobilize its military forces. She also had the token representing Lan Ruozhu¡¯s identity that she had received from him. The token represented Lan Ruozhu and the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Therefore, Su Binglan entered Dingyang without issues. After entering the city, she saw several recovering soldiers. Some were still severely injured, but only one military doctor was around to treat everyone. Su Binglan felt terrible as she looked at the severely injured soldiers¡¯ expressions. She quickly went to the city lord¡¯s mansion. After revealing the token again, the city lord was terrified and dared not question Su Binglan¡¯s identity. Immediately after, the city lord reported the situation to her. Su Binglan kept her token and commanded Dingyangs small military force. There were only 5,000 soldiers in the city compared to the initial 30,000 since many had sacrificed themselves. Some even got transferred to Beiding City for support, primarily because many spies were there. Su Binglan used a highly efficient method to locate the spies and gathered some crucial information. She realized one of the spies was hiding in the military camp and was the one who leaked some information to outsiders. The spy had informed his superiors about the situation in Dingyang City, and they immediately mobilized a cavalry and infantry to attack. Su Binglan imitated the spy¡¯s handwriting and sent a message to his superiors, telling him there were 30,000 reinforcements in Dingyang. She did that to lower the enemy¡¯s morale. Nonetheless, the enemy would feel undetermined to win, weakening their morale when they inevitably encountered Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan took her backup blood-stopping and typhoid medicine before gathering the doctors in the city to treat the soldiers. Of course, she also paid the doctors generously as a reward. She even gave them money to buy food for the soldiers to eat. After all, everyone would feel revitalized after eating their fill and quenching their thirst. She left 3,000 soldiers and her eagle to protect Dingyang. If something happened there, her eagle could quickly notify her about it. She also sent a thousand troops to help her husband, but the two cities near Dingyang also needed soldiers. They faced occasional attacks from the army, so they did not have military forces to spare. However, Su Binglan saw the battle below when she arrived. She was shocked when Luo Jin¡¯an led his 100-strong Wei family army against 10,000 soldiers. The unstoppable Wei family was terrifying. Su Binglan could not describe how she felt. The thousands of surviving enemy soldiers looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and his 100 men fearfully. ¡°W-Wei¡­¡± The enemy general looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and his men as images of the Wei family army¡¯s terror flashed through his mind. The enemy general knew only the Wei family was formidable enough to take on thousands even though outnumbered. The Wei family¡¯s 100 men crushed the 10,000 enemies, shocking the general. Moreover, he had just received news that Dingyang still had 30,000 soldiers to spare. The general knew it was pointless for his men to continue attacking and could only retreat. However, the general and his soldiers were at an immediate disadvantage as soon as they retreated. Luo Jin¡¯an led his men to pursue them, and the enemy suffered countless casualties. Su Binglan sighed in relief when she saw this scene and knew her husband was safe. Those still alive were scared out of their wits when they returned, hurrying to inform Chu Feifeng of their defeat. The enemy also wanted to inform Chu Feifeng that there were still survivors of the Wei family. The group could finally feel relieved when Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan met to return to Dingyang City, followed by reinforcements. Although Lan Ruozhu had hidden many troops in Dingzhou, it would take time for reinforcements to arrive. Still, Su Binglan and the others successfully defended Dingzhou in half a month.. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Power of Wisdom Chapter 595: Power of Wisdom Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After fighting for a month, Chu Feifengs army suffered heavy casualties. They had no choice but to retreat and postpone their assault on Dingzhou. The war made him unable to continue the war for the time being. Moreover, having many troops meant he had to feed them, and his rations ran low. Soon after, Chu Feifeng heard a vital piece of news¡ªthere were survivors of the Wei family army. He was terrified and feared the Wei family¡¯s God of War was still alive. Therefore, he wanted to gather more information before mobilizing his troops again. Luo Jin¡¯an and the others saved Dingzhou. After the war, it was time to rest. However, they used half of their stored grain and would not have enough food if they continued fighting. Not only was the border remote, grain production was low. Su Binglan¡¯s calculations showed they might not have enough grain to survive. In the past, Lan Ruobing and Lan Ruozhu secretly stored food in two cabins. After all, they had learned to be better prepared from the previous wars. Firstly, food was essential, and they needed to expand their army. Secondly, the siblings considered medical treatment, but there were insufficient military doctors. Su Binglan knew she must form a medical team and forge new weapons and equipment. Thirdly, she needed to think about food. Still, the instant noodles and dried meats Su Binglan had prepared beforehand were helpful for the war. Dingzhou also needed silver to develop quickly. Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any more wars anytime soon. Everyone can rest assured. It¡¯s almost the end of the year, so we must prepare for the New Year celebrations.¡¯ Chu Feifeng no longer had the resources to attack Dingzhou again since he also needed to conserve his troops. Indeed, there was no more war, and everyone could heave a sigh of relief. ¡°We need to recruit more soldiers, Brother. Chu Feifeng annexed Pingzhou to expand his army and influence. We must expand our sphere of influence too.¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at Su Binglan and asked, ¡°Sister, where do you suggest we expand to?! Su Binglan answered, ¡°This entire generation¡¯s sphere of influence is within the range of Dingzhou to the border provinces.¡± She drew a map on the table and circled a large piece of land as she spoke. Lan Ruozhu was stunned and wondered if his sister was serious. However, her expression assured him. He noticed he would control a quarter of the land in Chu Country if he controlled Su Binglan¡¯s appointed area. After some thought, Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to scout the area. Sister, go home and rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Binglan knew her brother was brilliant and could handle things. After all, his poor health was the only thing inhibiting him from taking action. Now that he had fully recovered, he could do much more. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. I¡¯ll be your support. We can efficiently develop Dingzhou and extend it to the border. The border has excellent potential for development since it¡¯s vast enough for business and farming.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression was moving when speaking of such things. She was in high spirits and felt secure when discussing Dingzhou¡¯s development. ¡°All right,¡± Lan Ruozhu said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll ensure efficiency to make this land ours.¡± Then he looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, do you have any suggestions?¡± Thanks to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s help during the war, Chu Feifeng failed to conquer Dingzhou, even though the latter had joined forces with external forces. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s military wisdom was too formidable. It was no wonder people feared him and the Wei family army. Luo Jin¡¯an alone had the intelligence and strength of ten generals put together. However, news spread about the surviving members of the Wei family and that Young Marshal Wei might still be alive. Although most suspected the news to be just a rumor, the enemy forces had no choice but to take the news seriously because many commoners did not know that the Wei family was innocent. They thought the MJei family army had betrayed the country in the past. Lan Ruozhu was still considering reinstating the Wei family army, and so did Su Binglan. She wanted to clear her husband¡¯s name and prevent people from hating or misunderstanding him. Luo Jin¡¯an heard Lan Ruozhu¡¯s question and replied, ¡°We could subdue some areas and occupy their military forces or recruit soldiers and gather horses from local areas. Maybe then we can arrange for some of our army members to go and reorganize them.¡± Lan Ruozhu liked his ideas. That way, they would not need to use too many troops and save their resources simultaneously. While the two discussed such things, Su Binglan thought about how to stop the rumors from hurting the Wei family¡¯s army. Suddenly, a light flashed in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at his sister¡¯s happy expression and could not help but smile. ¡°What is it, Sister?¡± ¡°I know how to stop the unfavorable rumors about the Wei family!¡± Her words shocked Lan Ruozhu and Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®The voices of the people are vital. After all, water can float a boat, but it could also capsize it.¡¯ Although rumors were sometimes tough to control, using force would make it impossible. Moreover, suppressing people with force would only make them fearful, but everyone¡¯s opinions would accumulate. ¡®It¡¯d be best if the commoners can accept a fact from their hearts.¡¯ When Luo Jin¡¯an and Lan Ruozhu saw Su Binglan¡¯s confident expression, they knew her idea would be good. They anxiously looked at Su Binglan, and Lan Ruozhu asked, ¡°How do we do that, Sister?¡± ¡°What about a play?¡± Su Binglan suggested. ¡°Are you talking about acting?¡± Although easy to write a script and act, it would have a negative effect if the arrangement was not good. Moreover, the Imperial Court would capture and suppress the Wei family if they appeared in the play. Since Su Binglan could not guarantee it would not be a problem elsewhere, she knew it would be okay in Dingzhou. Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife wanted to help him and his family, but his heart ached even more for her. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone will know the truth one day. Su Binglan insisted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want people to frame or misunderstand you. You and your family were the ones genuinely protecting the country. You¡¯ve all sacrificed so much. People should not misunderstand you or your family.¡± She felt terrible whenever commoners from other places accused the Wei family army of colluding with the enemy and betraying the country. ¡°I¡¯ll write a good script and find some people to act it out to put on a good show. 1 won¡¯t include our real names and just tell the story. People aren¡¯t stupid, you know? They¡¯ll figure it out.¡± There were too few entertainment outlets for people in this era. In addition, many were illiterate and did not know much. They would quickly believe what others said. Su Binglan knew some might not understand her message if she wrote it and posted it everywhere. However, everyone could understand a play. Moreover, ordinary people of this era had never watched a show before. Even so, only dignitaries and nobles could afford to invite troupes to perform. Although these plays would seem boring to modern people, those of this era would watch and listen attentively and find them entertaining. If Su Binglan could find villagers who could act, her play would become famous. She could guarantee that people from villages within ten miles or more would come with stools to watch her play.. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: New Year Traditions Chapter 596: New Year Traditions Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan felt her play would create a lively scene. She considered getting people to set up stalls in the surroundings before everyone rushed over to watch. It would be like going to the cinema in the modern world. When people arrived, Su Binglan would get people to act out the play she wrote. She believed Su Teng Market would be even more lively that way. ¡®Everyone will want to watch my play at night. If that¡¯s the case, we might need to expand the market. Fortunately, the village still has plenty of land to do that.¡¯ Since it was almost the end of the year, more people would visit Su Teng to buy goods for the New Year¡¯s celebration. Su Binglan planned to give all her workers leave during the holidays. She wanted to give everyone a little vacation and only have them return to work after the Lantern Festival. When Su Binglan lived in the modern era, she felt she did not have enough time to celebrate New Year¡¯s. Most people rushed home from far away but had to hurry back to work in a few days. Su Binglan felt she had not spent enough time with her family and did not enjoy the holidays as much in the modern world. However, she felt deeply moved by this era and wanted to give her workers more time off. After all, she had the final say in most of the business in Su Teng Village and Tenghe Tovvn. She wanted everyone to have a lovely New Year. Also, she could spend more time with her family and relax at home. The people in this era, especially those in Su Teng Village, loved New Year celebrations and usually bought many things before the holidays. They typically visited their distant relatives during the first month of the year. People¡¯s kinship was also stronger during the holidays as distant relatives came and went from far and wide. Even so, Su Teng villagers¡¯ relatives did not live too far away. Everyone was close to each other or from the surrounding villages. If one lived further away, one could take an oxcart to visit one¡¯s family for New Year. No one minded the troubles of traveling and wanted to visit their relatives. People even happily traveled together, even though they might not be related, forging new friendships. According to Su Binglan¡¯s memories, people would carry baskets filled with cakes made with white flour whenever they traveled to visit relatives. They usually went for lunch and returned home in the afternoon. Relatives would also trade delicacies with each other during this time. That was because some people in this era were from poorer conditions than others. The best those families could afford as gifts were cakes made with white flour. Still, white flour was not cheap, and their distant relatives were grateful. This year, most people in the villages in Teng County had better family conditions. Therefore, they could afford to bring more gifts whenever they visited their relatives for New Year. Su Binglan was confident that it would be much livelier this time. In addition, she planned to let her employees off of work before the celebration so they could prepare. Many people also used buns, rice cakes, bean cakes, etcetera as offerings to their past ancestors. Su Binglan remembered that everyone would freeze their food before New Year to save money. These foods tasted like cured meat but were not as easy to store. During winter, they could either keep or eat them. It was also one of the few delicacies people of this era looked forward to during New Year. There were many New Year traditions here, and Su Binglan smiled when she imagined how things would be like in Su Teng Village when that time came. When she said she would write a play and gather actors, Lan Ruozhu and Luo Jin¡¯an were shocked. They did not expect Su Binglan to know about such things. Of course, the duo quickly remembered that she was not an ordinary young lady. She could always surprise them. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mood improved when he saw his wife¡¯s smile. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? You look so happy?¡± He knew she was happy because the war had ended. Everyone could relax since there should not be more battles for a while. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how close we are to the New Year. I feel like it¡¯ll be even more interesting this year.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. He had heard about Su Teng Village¡¯s traditions since returning. It was more lively than when he was at the border. He had experienced its warmth and liveliness and enjoyed the atmosphere very much. Naturally, he would want to spend New Year in Su Teng Village. Lan Ruozhu added, ¡°l want to celebrate the New Year with Sister and my godparents.¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ll celebrate together.¡± Su Binglan was delighted, especially because she could celebrate with her long-lost brother and husband. She could not wait to have a good New Year. ¡°Oh, we can arrange for someone to perform on New Year¡¯s Eve. Everyone can join in the fun. I plan to give everyone working in the winery a vacation during the celebrations.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an smiled gently. He could imagine how the employees would react when they learned they would be on leave for the holidays. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice for them to relax and prepare for the New Year.¡± Everyone would be idle after the autumn harvest. At the end of the year, they would be busy preparing for the holidays. They would only return to farming when spring arrived. Therefore, the tradition in Su Teng Village was to celebrate the New Year from the end of the year to the end of the first month. Everyone had worked hard all year just to have a better New Year. The market and shops in town closed at the end of the year and would only open after the first month. Everyone wanted to buy things and prepare food for the celebration. They also needed to have enough to eat to last them the month. Otherwise, no shops would be open to buy necessities. Although it was pretty inconvenient, Su Binglan considered opening a convenience store. She could open one at the village entrance where people usually gathered for the market. That way, everyone would notice the convenience store and go in to check it out. However, the store would need plenty of daily necessities to provide convenience for everyone. It needed to be stocked up and have a supply channel. Still, the villagers did not need many daily necessities since they did not use much oil and salt. They had a steady oil supply from the rapeseed, enough to last a year. After careful consideration, Su Binglan decided not to open a convenience store yet. She would first buy some goods and prepare things for the holidays. She also had to pay her employees their wages and New Year¡¯s bonuses. Su Binglan wanted to give gifts and start writing her play. She felt she should get busy. ¡°You¡¯re always considerate of everyone,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°No wonder everyone is desperate to work for your business.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed, ¡°Su Teng Village has changed significantly over the past six months.. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: The Taste of Home Chapter 597: The Taste of Home Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an remembered Su Teng Village¡¯s appearance when he moved there last year. The village was small and honest, and the villagers were good. They helped each other with whatever they needed. Those who could not afford to eat would receive food from their neighbors. However, everyone in the village was poor back then. Many families could only afford to eat two meals a day¡ªmost of the time, it was porridge. Even if they had vegetables, they could not bear to add oil, salt, or eggs. The Su family was in a similar situation. Moreover, most of the older villagers were not as healthy as now. People walking around used to look sickly and wore patched clothes. Now that things had improved, every household could have at least three daily meals and plenty of food choices. Many people could afford things like down jackets and duvets for winter. The villagers could also buy more nutritious foods to improve their diets. Everyone looked much better, and those constantly sick recovered fully. Some of the older villagers even became physically stronger. Their vision was no longer blurry, and their hearing improved. They also walked around energetically. The Su Teng villagers were wealthier than people from other villages because Su Binglan prioritized them when she first started hiring workers. The Su Teng villagers received monthly salaries and bonuses, and their lives improved. They were only willing to buy things like eggs because they had more money. Eggs were the most precious thing, but the villagers could not bear to eat them in the past. However, many adults allowed their children to eat eggs even if they could not afford to now. Su Binglan recalled the changes in Su Teng Village and surrounding villages, feeling rather emotional. She said, ¡°Su Teng Village and our family have undergone exceptional changes.¡± She recalled her family¡¯s happy expressions and felt that everything she had done was meaningful. Although the war had ended, she and Luo Jin¡¯an helped Lan Ruozhu deal with some follow-up matters. Afterward, the young couple prepared to return to Su Teng Village to get ready for the Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu could not stay in Su Teng Village forever and had to return to the prefecture since he was King. That way, it would be easier for him to deal with most things. Furthermore, the prefecture was Dingzhou!s stronghold. It would be safer if he stayed in the prefecture. Still, Lan Ruozhu wanted to visit Su Teng Village to spend the New Year with his sister and godparents. He yearned to feel the holiday atmosphere and looked forward to it. Of course, he had to prioritize handling Dingzhou¡¯s matters so that he could stay with the Su family for a few more days during New Year celebrations. Also, he had to make time to peacefully claim the lands from Dingzhou to the border and make it his territory. He knew he could let his sister plan and arrange how to develop their new lands because he knew she excelled in development. Lan Ruozhu also believed his sister would surprise him. Along Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s journey back to Su Teng Village, they saw the faces of the commoners beaming with smiles. Many people were out selling things and shopping, chatting occasionally. ¡°Dingzhou is the best place to live because it¡¯s safe and stable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I heard there are still wars happening elsewhere. People tried attacking Dingzhou, but our king¡¯s forces were formidable. The enemies failed to conquer us and retreated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s safer now. The administrator has sent news that we no longer have to be afraid and continue with our lives.¡¯ ¡°We were hiding in our homes and refused to come out. I thought we were done for, but we¡¯re safe now.¡± ¡°The streets seemed so deserted when the war occurred. The shops I usually buy from were closed. ¡°We¡¯re doing well now. I heard the price of food elsewhere is much more expensive than here. Most people¡¯s supplies were stolen, and they can¡¯t afford food.¡¯ ¡°Dingzhou is the best. I heard King Lan Ruozhu issued a rule that the price of grain cannot rise. If any merchant dares to raise their prices on grain, government officials will arrest them. However, we ordinary people can¡¯t buy too much either.¡¯ ¡°l also heard that foreigners can¡¯t buy our food and resell it elsewhere, and locals can¡¯t do such a thing either. They will also get arrested and even thrown out of Dingzhou. We can get rewarded if we report anyone who breaks the rules.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll live well here. The war won¡¯t reach us, so we¡¯re safe, too.¡¯ ¡°Yes, we can have a lovely Su Binglan smiled when she heard the commoners¡¯ discussions. The commoners did not care much about who was in charge. They were more concerned about whether or not the war would reoccur and if they could continue eating well and wearing proper clothes. Along the way, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an passed a few cities in Dingzhou and saw Su l s Cured Meats store. ¡°That should be Uncle Fengchen and Aunt Zhizhi¡¯s store!¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her uncle and aunt¡¯s food store. She missed her loved ones since she had been away for a long time. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and asked gently, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Hmm, I bet their food will taste like home.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an dismounted his horse and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. We¡¯ll get something and eat at the dumpling shop next door.¡± Su Binglan followed suit, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Although the cured meat store was small, plenty of products were inside. People were already queueing up before the young couple when they arrived. Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan tied their horses to the side and joined the queue. ¡°Madam Wang, please give me two pounds of pigs head meat and some cured sausages.¡± Madam Wang, who was in charge of Su l s Cured Meats, smiled and began preparing the customer¡¯s order. After weighing the pig meat, she took a few cured sausages and mentioned the price. The young man paid and took his order. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam Wang, but you gave me too much of the pigs head meat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. You¡¯re a regular customer, so you deserve more.¡± ¡°Thanks again. My wife will enjoy it.¡± The young man learned jewelry-making from his mentor. Since he was adequately skilled, he earned a decent living and was willing to buy such things to bring home. Then the next customer told Madam Wang her order, ¡°Hello, may I have two cured sausages, please?¡± The customer wore patched clothes and looked plain. Her face was dark, and she had wrapped her copper coins in a small cloth. She carefully took some out and handed them to Madam Wang. The woman was usually reluctant to buy such food, but she wanted them for New Year¡¯s this time. Madam Wang looked at the woman¡¯s appearance and felt sorry for her. Then she decided to undercharge the woman. Many others were similar to the customer. They could not afford much, only enough to celebrate the New Year. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Supporting the Army Chapter 598: Supporting the Army Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan saw what happened and knew there were still many places in Dingzhou where people were still poor, just like how Tenghe Town used to be. Tenghe Town could develop because of its factories and workshops. Everyone had jobs and could make a living. Ultimately, a person¡¯s life could only improve through local development. Su Binglan wanted to develop and improve Dingzhou further. That way, kind-hearted people could eat better foods and have warm clothes to wear. Then they would no longer have to worry about insufficient food or clothes. She understood how it felt to have nothing since her family had also experienced poverty. Moreover, Tao Zhenggang and Miss Li had told Su Binglan about their family¡¯s struggles. Tao Dayong and Tao Eryong exhausted themselves working at the docks, and their mother would feel a lingering fear whenever she brought up the past. However, their lives had improved since meeting Su Binglan. As the pottery workshop gained traction, Tao Zhenggang and his wife began taking in apprentices. Tao Dayongs pottery skills also gained popularity, and he married Shi Fang. The Taos gave many betrothal gifts to Shi Fangs parents, and her parents prepared a generous dowry for her. The two families attached great importance to the young couple¡¯s marriage. When Shi Fang and Tao Dayong married, the latter and his family treated Shi Fang well. Shi Fang was kind and treated her husband with respect. In addition, she had excellent cooking skills. She also helped around the house whenever the family was busy. When Shi Fang went to work at the embroidery shop, Tao Dayong would pick her up, no matter how early or late she finished work. All the women working at the embroidery shop were envious of Shi Fang because they knew Tao Dayong spoiled her. Su Binglan¡¯s heart burned with passion when she thought about the changes the Taos went through. She yearned to develop Dingzhou to help its people live better lives. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an reached the front of the queue quickly. Madam Wang was stunned when she looked at the young couple. She asked, ¡°Are you here to get some cured meats?¡± Su Binglan smiled and answered, ¡°Give us two cured sausages and cut them into pieces. We¡¯d also like a pound of beancurd and two chicken wings, please. ¡± She planned to have a little of each when she and Luo Jin¡¯an went to the dumpling shop later. Madam looked at the beautiful young lady before her and asked, ¡°Judging from your accent, are you from around here?¡± She could not help but want to converse with Su Binglan because the young lady reminded her of her granddaughter. ¡°Yes, but we just passed here and noticed this store.¡± Su Binglan did not say she was from Su Teng Village because she knew Madam Wang would not dare take her money if she knew. ¡°Are you a local, madam? Why are you selling cured meats?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°Thanks to Master Fengchen and Madam Zhizhi of Su Teng Village, I have a job managing their store to make a living. I have a sister who lives in Su Teng Village. ¡°She heard that Master Fengchen and his wife would open a cured meats store, so she asked around for me to get a job here. Master Fengchen asked about my family background, and I told him my son had joined the army to protect Dingzhou. ¡°After that, Master Fengchen immediately put me in charge of his store. You should visit Su Teng Village, It¡¯s in Teng County if you don¡¯t know where it is. It doesn¡¯t look like a village now because it¡¯s much livelier and more prosperous than Tenghe Town. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because I needed to care for my grandchildren here, I would¡¯ve moved to Su Teng Village. ¡°l could barely afford to eat in the past, but things have changed now. My son can now earn a monthly salary since he joined King Lan Ruozhu¡¯s army. He sends me enough silver to have a good life.¡± Madam Wang rambled on, and Su Binglan felt warm inside. The latter could not help but chuckle. Su Binglan did not expect her uncle to open his store in such a way, but she had to admit it was a good idea since it helped people like Madam Wang. The locals knew about Madam Wangs situation and that her son could receive monthly payments after joining the army. Families who had lost a loved one in the war could also receive pensions and subsidies. Therefore, more people wanted to join the army. If a family had many sons, the family would arrange for them to join the army. At least they could eat their fill that way. Su Binglan felt rather conflicted at that thought. However, feeding a large army would require a lot of money. Hence, she needed to earn more by building more factories and shops. She also considered what was most profitable. Before Su Binglan regained her memories of Lan Ruobing, she had always wanted to live a comfortable and peaceful life with her family in Su Teng Village. Now that she had many more responsibilities, she could not stay long in Su Teng Village or Tenghe Town. Furthermore, Su Binglan had many plans as Lan Ruobing. Otherwise, she would not have arranged for Blue Mountain Academy to be in Tenghe Town. Luo Jin¡¯an wrapped the cured meats in a paper bag while looking at his wife, who had her head lowered in deep thought. Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°l was just thinking of doing more things to help more people. ¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gently ruffled his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯ve already done a lot. Don¡¯t pressure yourself so much. Also, I¡¯ll help you with whatever you want to do.¡± He did not want his wife to take on burdens alone. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard his words. ¡°You¡¯re right. I almost forgot that you¡¯re in better health now. Since that¡¯s the case, you can help me a lot.¡¯ She had grown accustomed to doing everything independently because she did not want her husband¡¯s cold poison to trigger. However, now that she had cured most of his cold poison, she could work toward removing it entirely after the Purple Spirit Ginseng finished maturing in her pocket dimension. When King Chu Feifeng attacked Dingzhou, Luo Jin¡¯an led his army to defend its people. The event shocked countless people and made the enemies tremble in fear. Su Binglan had witnessed him in battle and thought he was formidable yet graceful. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s armor made sounds that made him seem like he was breaking through the cold wind as he fought. His demeanor was overwhelming and intimidating, and Su Binglan knew he was the true Wei Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled elegantly. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done, Bing.¡± He felt powerless in the past because of the cold poison. Although he wanted to help his wife, he did not have the strength. Still, things had changed for the better. ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. The main thing is that you¡¯re better now.¡± Su Binglan was in an excellent mood as she looked at her husband¡¯s sturdy and healthy figure. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her happy expression and smiled. He would do anything to protect her happiness. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± ¡°All right.¡± A dumpling restaurant was beside the cured meats store. Since it was lunchtime, quite a few people were already eating inside. A young man entertained the customers while a woman beside him served the dishes. Occasionally, a man would come out from the kitchen with the dumplings, and Su Binglan guessed the restaurant must be run by a family of three.. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Colored Dumplings Chapter 599: Colored Dumplings Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The dumpling restaurant was not big but looked clean and elegant. The tables and stools were in a neat arrangement. The young man looked to be thirteen or fourteen years old. Although he wore slightly tattered clothes, he looked tidy. He smiled at Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an, saying, ¡°What would you like to order, sir and madam?¡± ¡°What kind of dumplings do you have?¡± Su Binglan asked in return. She was pretty happy when she saw many dumpling establishments along the way because it meant dumplings were popular and had become common in Dingzhou. Everyone will eat dumplings since New Year celebrations are near, right? As time passes, dumplings will become a tradition and make people feel the spirit of the New Year.¡¯ ¡°We have cabbage and pork, wild vegetables and pork, cucumber and egg, carrot and egg, pork and corn, and mushroom and pork fillings.¡± Su Binglan was surprised to hear so many options. She had never tried making dumpling fillings with cucumber, carrot, eggs, or corn. She did not expect people to be so innovative. ¡°Did your parents come up with those ideas?¡± The young man shook his head, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s something Miss Su developed and taught everyone to make. My mother learned to make dumplings from others. ¡°She would fumble around and make dumplings herself whenever she was home. When she finally got the hang of it, my parents decided to open this restaurant. We¡¯ve only been open for a month.¡± Su Binglan saw many people in the restaurant, which was almost full. She smiled and said, ¡°It looks like business is good.¡± The young man chuckled. ¡°My mother is the cook here. My family¡¯s conditions have improved so much because of this restaurant.¡± Su Binglan felt the young man was quite shy. She could not help but ask a few more questions because she wanted to know more about the situation in various places to develop more delicacies in the future. ¡°Are you a local, madam?¡± ¡°Yes, my husband and I live in a village nearby,¡± Su Binglan talked to the young man for a while, then discovered he and his parents lived in the same village. The young man¡¯s family had three acres of land. Previously, his family could not produce enough grain to eat, and they barely got through their days. The youth¡¯s father worked tirelessly. However, the youth¡¯s father would easily faint whenever he worked too hard. In addition, just relying on the youth and his mother to grow crops would not be enough. ¡°Fortunately, Miss Su developed dumplings and spread her teachings about them. My father and I supported my mother by buying her flour and meat when she wanted to practice making dumplings. ¡°These days, people can¡¯t help but compliment my mother¡¯s delicious dumplings. Before this, my mother taught my father to make dumplings and then used her savings to buy this small shop.¡± Su Binglan was happy for the family of three. ¡°That¡¯s lovely. Your parents were able to open this fine establishment because they worked tirelessly.¡± ¡®Most wouldn¡¯t be as willing as this family to spend their money on continuous practice.¡¯ ¡°Your days will only keep improving when you work hard.¡± ¡°My mother says the same thing. My parents wake me every morning to make the dough and prepare the meat for the dumplings. They cook at noon and night to serve our customers. ¡°Sometimes, my mother is considerate of my father and lets him rest a little longer. Whenever we come to the shop, my father cooks the dumplings while my mother and I serve them. That way, my father won¡¯t tire himself out.¡± The youth did not know why, but the young lady before him gave him a sense of familiarity. He could not help but blabber on. Meanwhile, Su Binglan suspected the youth¡¯s father might have a heart condition. However, she thought it should be benign since the youth had mentioned his father would only faint if he worked too hard. Still, Su Binglan planned to speak to the youth about his father¡¯s heart condition. ¡°All right, give me a plate of pork and corn dumplings,¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and asked, ¡°What filling do you want to try?¡± ¡°Carrot and eggs,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an answered. Since they had never tried such fillings, they decided to taste them. ¡°All right, please wait a moment.¡± The youth went to the kitchen and told his father the order. Then his mother took some plates to the kitchen. She had washed them in the afternoon when the shop was not too busy. Although the dumpling restaurant opened only a month ago, many customers went there. Perhaps it was because the dumplings were fresh and delicious. The family had earned back their invested capital in half a month and felt they had a bright future ahead. The woman looked at her son and smiled gently. ¡°Were you chatting with a customer just now?¡± ¡°Yes, they were lovely, and I couldn¡¯t help it. Still, they don¡¯t look like ordinary people to me.¡± The mother-son duo thought it was rare to encounter such extraordinary people in town. Not only was Su Binglan pretty¡ªshe also gave off an otherworldly presence. The youth¡¯s mother did not have time to chat as customers were waiting outside. Immediately after, she hurriedly served the freshly-cooked dumplings to the customers. The youth¡¯s mother could remember who ordered what dumplings without worry. After taking the young couple¡¯s order from the kitchen, she seemed to have thought of something and returned to the kitchen. She told her son, ¡°They don¡¯t look like ordinary people and must¡¯ve eaten many delicacies and seen many things. You can send two more dumplings with different fillings for them to try.¡± When her husband heard that, he knew he had to make two more dumplings with different fillings. The youth understood his mother¡¯s intentions. In the first two days of opening, his parents would treat people to free dumplings as long as the customers shared their opinions. Because of that, his mother had greatly improved, and her dumplings became even more delicious. The youth nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother, I understand.¡± Soon after, the youth brought out three plates of dumplings and explained each dish when he noticed Su Binglan¡¯s puzzled expression. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Your mother is very hardworking.¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an ate the dumplings and agreed they tasted good. She and her husband were in no hurry to leave after finishing their dumplings. Instead, they sat and chatted for a while. When Su Binglan noticed not many customers remained in the shop and realized the youth could handle everything by himself, she told him, ¡°Tell your mother I¡¯d like to discuss her dumplings privately.¡± The young man was thrilled when he heard that and rushed to tell his mother about it. When Su Binglan entered the kitchen, the woman stood awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Su Binglan initiated, ¡°Thank you for the dumplings, madam. They were delicious. I suggest distinguishing between each type of dumpling by making them in different colors.¡¯ Soon after, she showed the woman how to use carrot and spinach juice to make more colorful dumplings. The woman and her family were stunned when they saw the different colors. They had never expected to see such a thing. Su Binglan smiled, ¡°Now that the dumplings have color, they¡¯ll look even more appetizing.. Also, eating them with vegetable juice is perfect for the body, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: That’s Miss Su Chapter 600: That¡¯s Miss Su Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The youth exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Everyone can differentiate between the fillings with different colors.¡± The woman looked at Su Binglan excitedly, her heart full of gratitude toward the young lady. Although the man did not say much, he was excited, too. Su Binglan said, ¡°Now you won¡¯t have to serve different dumplings on different plates anymore. You can place a variety of dumplings on a single plate since they have different colors. The customers can choose whichever they want. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, madam,¡± the woman said gratefully, ¡°l don¡¯t know how else to thank you. Here are some dumplings we prepared earlier. If you don¡¯t mind, you can bring them home and cook them yourself.¡± The woman prepared to pack the dumplings for Su Binglan. The former did not know what else to give Su Binglan as thanks. ¡°There¡¯s no need. My husband and I were just passing by. Don¡¯t worry. I can always return here if I want more dumplings.¡± The woman said, ¡°All right then. You must come here for more dumplings whenever you pass by again.¡± Su Binglan looked at the youth¡¯s father and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve studied medicine before. Can 1 give you a quick checkup?¡± ¡®M-Medicine?¡¯ The youth and his parents were stunned again. Before the youth and his father could react, the woman hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you so much, madam! Quick, let the young lady take your pulse, dear.¡± The woman¡¯s husband finally returned to his senses and stretched his hand. Su Binglan checked the man¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°Sir, do you experience erratic heartbeats, congested chest, dizziness, and wheezing whenever you work too hard?¡± The youth¡¯s father was amazed as he looked at Su Binglan with shock and awe. He replied, ¡°Yes, I experience those symptoms, madam. ¡°l went to a doctor once, and he prescribed me some medicine, but they didn¡¯t work. I felt heart and chest pains whenever I worked in the fields. It still happens a few times a day.¡± The woman knew Su Binglan was capable. She looked at the latter nervously, unsure if she could cure her husband. ¡°It¡¯s not severe,¡± Su Binglan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you with acupuncture and then prescribe you a few medicines. You¡¯ll be okay after three sessions of treatment.¡± The youth and his parents were ecstatic to hear that but suspected they had misheard Su Binglan. Although the family had opened a dumpling restaurant and improved their lives, the youth and his mother were concerned about the man¡¯s health. The mother and son wanted to save as much as possible to send the man to a better doctor. They did not expect the young lady before them to be an excellent doctor. ¡®Did madam say she can cure my father in only three sessions? Did she say acupuncture?¡¯ The mother and son had taken the man to see a famous doctor in town, but the doctor shook his head and only told the man to take it easy. The mother and son were thrilled when Su Binglan mentioned acupuncture. The trio stared at Su Binglan with widened eyes, and the man asked her to perform acupuncture on him in a daze. Soon after, Su Binglan prescribed the man some medicine and left with her husband. The youth and his parents had yet to return to their senses. By the time they snapped out of their daze, the younger couple had already left on their horses. The family of three only saw the couple¡¯s figures at the end of the street. At that moment, a customer entered the shop and muttered, ¡°Was that Miss Su, or were my eyes playing tricks on me?¡± The youth heard the customer. He asked, ¡°D-Did you just say that customer was Miss Sul¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, one of the two riding the horses just now is Miss Su.¡± The youth¡¯s mother was stunned. ¡°You mean Miss Su from Su Teng Village?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one. I do business with the Su family. Of course, I know her.¡± The customer was a merchant who often visited Su Teng Village to buy the Su family¡¯s goods and resell them. He was passing by when he decided to have some dumplings. The youth asked, ¡°Miss Su knows medicine?¡± ¡°Of course. Miss Su is like a divine doctor who treats people cheaply. Miss Su is a good person and has saved many lives. However, she no longer does house calls¡ªher second brother does. ¡°Although Miss Su l s second brother is very knowledgeable about medicine, Miss Su is the one who taught him everything. Speaking of Miss Su, she is an extraordinary young lady, isn¡¯t she?¡± The merchant was enthusiastic and full of admiration as he spoke non- stop about Su Binglan. Most importantly, the youth and his parents still listened attentively. Meanwhile, the customers in the shop stopped eating to listen in. ¡°Father, Mother,¡± the youth said excitedly, ¡°Miss Su came to our restaurant for dumplings. She even praised our food and guided us!¡± The woman nodded and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Father will be okay now, too!¡± The youth jumped around while his parents became teary-eyed. The trio thought they should continue running their dumpling restaurant well since Su Binglan said she would return for more dumplings. The family was excited while the customers in the shop overheard the youth saying that Su Binglan had eaten there. Before long, the entire town heard the news and swarmed the shop in the middle of the afternoon. The shop had no more room, and people even queued outside despite winter. Everyone wanted to taste the dumplings because Su Binglan had praised the family¡¯s food. The youth and his parents were swamped. Even so, they were full of excitement and enthusiasm. They became more energetic, and their mental outlook improved. When the customers entered, they were polite toward the youth and his parents. They felt they had to be respectful to the people Su Binglan praised. Moreover, people heard that she was King Lan Ruozhu!s ¡°adopted¡± sister. People knew it was a special status, and anyone who could build a relationship with Su Binglan was truly capable. The youth and his parents looked at the customers apologetically. They felt they had made their customers wait long before serving them. However, the customers were understanding. One of them said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I have nothing much to do today, so there¡¯s no rush.¡¯ Soon after, everyone else expressed their understanding and acted amicably. Moreover, they were excited to taste every dumpling variation in the new family- style dumpling platter. The youth¡¯s mother explained, ¡°Miss Su gave us this idea and named this dish just now.¡± Later, the family changed the signboard at their shop¡¯s entrance to ¡°Family- Style Dumplings.¡± They wanted to name the place ¡°Miss Su l s Dumpling Shop,¡± but they knew it would be disrespectful to her, especially without her permission. Ultimately, they named the place after what Su Binglan named their dish. The family was busy until late at night and could not even take a break. The youth said, ¡°Mother, we had several times more customers than usual..¡± Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Spring Breeze Chapter 601: Spring Breeze Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The youth¡¯s mother said, ¡°Everyone came because Miss Su ate our dumplings.¡± The youth excitedly added, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that lady to be Miss Su. I¡¯ve heard about how beautiful and kind-hearted she is. Now that I¡¯ve met her, I feel excited.¡¯ He looked at his father and asked, ¡°How do you feel, Father?¡± The youth¡¯s father answered, ¡°l feel good. I would get chest pains if I worked too much in the past. I was a little flustered this morning, but since Miss Su treated me with acupuncture this afternoon, I no longer felt pain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The youth¡¯s mother wiped her tears and said, ¡°We must visit Su Teng Village to thank Miss Su when we have the chance.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡¯ After leaving the dumpling shop, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an continued heading toward Su Teng Village. They did not know what else had happened at the shop. The young couple rode their horses at breakneck speed and reached the next city by night. The main street was livelier in the evening, perhaps because New Year was approaching. Many shops on the main street were open, with lanterns hung at the entrances. Customers happily entered the shops to eat. Many people were on the street, so Su Binglan and her husband got off their horses to let the people cross the streets. As the young couple walked around, they saw a street resembling a market. Lanterns hung around the market, and many people set up their stalls there. People were shopping as voices of bargaining rose and fell. Su Binglan smiled when she saw the lively scene. Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife was happy. He asked, ¡°Do you like seeing people like this?¡± ¡°Yeah, I like this atmosphere most.¡± Su Binglan could not explain why she liked such a lively scene. She seemed to feel a sense of relief as she looked at everyone¡¯s relaxed and happy expressions. It made her feel a part of them. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her and gently said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around and take a look.¡± ¡°Do you want to walk around, too?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Let¡¯s look around and buy you something you like to eat.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up because she had already considered walking around to check things out. The young couple tied their horses to the side and prepared to walk around. All horses were registered in Dingzhou, so no one would dare steal other people¡¯s horses. Furthermore, Falling Snow and Purple Lightning were intelligent horses, so they would stay put even if Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an did not tie them up. Soon after, Luo Jin¡¯an held his wife¡¯s hand, and the two went to the market. Su Binglan was still in a daze, but the warmth from her husband¡¯s hand assured her everything was real. She lowered her head to look at her husband¡¯s fingers intertwined with hers and felt his palm¡¯s warmth passing through her hands to her heart. She raised her head to look at Luo Jin¡¯an and thought he was like a gorgeous and magnificent painting. The red lanterns hanging around the market shone on his body, giving him a mesmerizing glow. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s aura and demeanor differed now that he was in good health. He used to give off a sickly and weak feeling, but now his body was full of a terrifying and powerful aura. He was as beautiful as art and had a natural charm. When Su Binglan stood close to him, she smelt a clear yet dark fragrance, which was seductive. Luo Jin¡¯an seemed to sense his wife¡¯s gaze and lowered his head to look at her. His eyes were dreamy, and whenever he focused on her, his eyes would reveal a mixed hint of charm and gentleness. It made Su Binglan¡¯s heart sway and become intoxicated. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes were clear and pretty, too. Still, she was in a daze as she looked at her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an elegantly smiled as he looked at his wife¡¯s expression. It was as if the spring breeze blew onto Su Binglan¡¯s face. A gust of cold wind blew over, causing her hair to flutter and block her vision. Luo Jin¡¯an stopped and gently tidied his wife¡¯s hair. His eyes were focused and gentle, and when Su Binglan met his gaze, she could not help but sink into him. Although the two had grown familiar, Su Binglan!s heart skipped a beat and began to throb. After tidying his wife¡¯s hair, Luo Jin¡¯an gently rubbed her head and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? I can buy it for you.¡± Su Binglan returned to her senses and looked around. Many stalls sold food, but none sold the delicacies she had developed. People there sold food they had made spontaneously. Su Binglan saw someone selling candied hawthorn and remembered the unused hawthorns she had kept in her pocket dimension. ¡®l could use them to make candied hawthorns.¡¯ As the young couple talked, Su Binglan saw popcorn, and her eyes lit up. She said, ¡°l want to eat that.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s get some.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an bought a big bag of popcorn and let his wife eat while strolling. Su Binglan took a few bites and felt it tasted pretty good, so she grabbed a few and handed them to her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an did not have the habit of eating on the road, but when he saw his wife¡¯s expectant gaze, he lowered his head slightly and ate the popcorn she held out. ¡°Eat some.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an bought more snacks for his wife as they walked, and he held them for her. Su Binglan would ask her husband to share the food with her whenever she took a bite. Luo Jin!an could only oblige and dote on her. It had been a while since Su Binglan felt so relaxed. She did not want to think about responsibilities or anything else for now. Her mind was empty, and she treated herself like a young girl. Perhaps she felt inexplicably happy because she was out with her husband. The young couple could occasionally relax and treat their lives as a game. However, they needed to find a place to rest after eating. Luo Jin¡¯an initially wanted to stay at an inn with his wife, but Su Binglan felt they should stay in the village next door because she wanted to give accommodation money to the villagers. She also wanted to learn more about the rural villages¡¯ situation to develop Dingzhou. She became a calm and rational young lady regarding work and career. She wholly differed from the playful girl from before. Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife¡¯s thoughts and supported her no matter what. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll go to the village and stay the night.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l just asked around, and the nearest village is Shanxia Village. About twenty families live there and make a living by planting crops. Someone will occasionally bring eggs to the surrounding towns to sell.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Every household had already gone to bed when the young couple arrived. Everyone went to bed when it got dark, mainly to save on candles and oil lamps. When Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an entered the village, they felt tranquility. Only the dogs in the village barked whenever they heard sounds.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: A Story Chapter 602: A Story Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The village had only two to three dogs, and their barking was non-aggressive. It was to notify the villagers that it had visitors. Moreover, looking closely, the dogs were happy when they sensed Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s aura. The dogs¡¯ tails wagged non-stop. Then a dim yellow light appeared in a house at the village entrance. Soon after, the door opened from the inside. An older woman opened the door a little and popped her head out. She held an oil lamp and saw two people outside. Su Binglan initially planned to go up and knock on the door, but when she saw the older woman, she politely said, ¡°We were just passing by and considered staying here for a night.¡± The older woman seemed hesitant. At that moment, a clear female voice sounded from inside, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on out there?¡± The girl was worried about her grandmother, so she covered her face and walked toward the door to look outside. The older woman looked at her granddaughter and explained, ¡°These are passers-by.¡± The girl raised her brows as if she had thought of something. Still, she said, ¡°Let them in, Grandma.¡¯ ¡°B-But¡­t! The girl said, ¡®Grandma, I already look like this, so I don¡¯t care what others say. We should do what¡¯s right and not worry about what others think.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Madam, Miss, we¡¯re not bad people. We came from Dingzhou and are heading toward Teng County. We passed by and considered staying the night. That¡¯s my husband, and he¡¯s from the army. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The older woman¡¯s attitude immediately improved upon hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master and Madam. Please, come in quickly.¡± The older woman walked shakily and limped into the house to entertain her guests. Meanwhile, the girl kept her face covered with a cloth from beginning to end. The girl was about to cook for the young couple when Su Binglan said, ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. We already had dinner. We just need a place to stay for the night.¡± When Su Binglan entered, she noticed it was small and old. However, it was clean and tidy. Only the older woman and the girl lived there. Although the older woman knew the young couple had already eaten, she still took two eggs from the kitchen and boiled them for the two to eat. ¡°The weather is cold, so it¡¯s best to eat an egg or two to warm yourselves up.¡± Su Binglan felt terrible when she noticed the older woman¡¯s hunched back and limp¡ªthe former thought of her life in the modern world and her grandmother from that era. Su Binglan knew the family could not afford to feed her and her husband their eggs. When she first entered the house, she noticed the family only had one hen in their courtyard. Moreover, Su Binglan could see that the family lived in impoverished conditions by looking at the tables, chairs, and pots. However, the family was simple and kind. The girl quickly took some bedding and prepared a place for the couple to sleep. Then she went to the courtyard to get firewood and warmed up the brick bed. The older woman said, ¡°You should eat before the eggs get cold.¡± ¡°Are you and your granddaughter the only ones living here?¡± Su Binglan looked at the older woman. The older woman sighed. ¡°Xiaoxun¡¯s father joined the army and never returned. He sacrificed himself on the battlefield a few years ago. Xiaoxun¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t healthy and passed away when Xiaoshun was younger. I pity my granddaughter.¡± She could not help but tear up as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. She felt Yang Xiaoxun had a good figure and walked gracefully. However, the latter covered her face with a cloth, which was a little strange. Yang Xiaoxun noticed Su Binglan looking at her and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to scare you with my face, so I covered it.¡± Old Madam Yang explained, ¡°Xiaoxun¡¯s face got burned in a fire. That¡¯s why she covers it. She¡¯s afraid of scaring others.¡± ¡°How did the fire happen?¡± Su Binglan frowned. She felt a story was behind it, and judging from Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s reactions, it was complicated. Old Madam Yang sighed. ¡°The incident happened four years ago, and Xiaoxun was only fifteen. She went up the mountain one day to cut firewood when she saved a young man. ¡°The boy was severely injured. However, the villagers live in poor conditions and can¡¯t take in strangers with such injuries. Since my granddaughter is kind-hearted, she couldn¡¯t leave the boy in the lurch. ¡°We had no choice but to take him in and care for him, but the villagers started to gossip. My granddaughter had just reached adulthood then, and it was about time to matchmake her with someone. ¡°Still, saving the boy affected Xiaoxun¡¯s reputation, and most knew she had no parents and had to care for an older woman like me. The boy saved Xiaoxun¡¯s reputation because she cared for him. ¡°The boy was grateful to my granddaughter for caring for him, and the two developed feelings for each other after some time. The boy even said he would marry Xiaoxun. ¡± The older woman spoke slowly, and Yang Xiaoxun continued the rest of the story. After listening to the two, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an understood what had happened. The boy¡¯s feelings for Yang Xiaoxun were real. The latter was beautiful back then, and the boy fell in love with her. However, people changed, especially when the family learned that the boy came from one of the six great families, the Han family. The boy was only the son of a concubine from the Han family¡¯s side branch. Still, they lived in the Han family¡¯s vast courtyard. Additionally, the struggle between wealthy families was very fierce. The boy¡¯s name was Han Mobei, and his mother was resourceful. She wanted her son to marry a woman from a wealthy family, the kind that could help her son. She never expected her son to want to marry an ordinary villager, so she refused. However, Han Mobei was insistent and even went on a hunger strike. Later, Han Mobei¡¯s mother compromised and allowed Yang Xiaoxun to enter the Han Residence. Although Han Mobei¡¯s mother was only a concubine, she made things difficult for Yang Xiaoshun. Still, Yang Xiaoxun endured it all for Han Mobei, even though his mother always resorted to getting him to meet other women. Then Han Mobei developed trust issues toward Yang Xiaoxun. The former thought Yang Xiaoxun had harmed his mother and that she was a vicious girl because of everything that had happened. Han Mobei thought Yang Xiaoxun would do anything to get closer to him. For some reason, he suspected she had known his identity from the start and harbored ill intentions. Yang Xiaoxun became so thin that she was all skin and bones. Then someone set her house on fire. That was when her face burned, and she lost her chance to stay in the Han Residence. Afterward, Han Mobei divorced Yang Xioaxun, and the family chased her out on a snowy night. Yang Xiaosun was in despair and had nowhere to go. She even wanted to commit suicide. However, she thought of her grandmother and knew she had to continue living. Yang Xiaoxun realized how stupid she was to leave her grandmother in the first place.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Revitalizing Skin Chapter 603: Revitalizing Skin Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Xiaoxun still considered her grandmother at her most desperate moment. She might not have been able to resist suicide if she did not want to go home and see her grandmother. She even felt she did not have the right to see her grandmother. After all, Yang Xiaoxun felt she would embarrass her grandmother. She had gone to the Han Residence and not returned for three years. Therefore, she missed her grandmother and wanted to see her. Yang Xiaoxun always wondered how her grandmother was doing. She walked back from Beijing with a stubborn attitude and traveled for more than half a year. She did not starve along her journey because she met kind people who helped her along her journey. Since then, Yang Xiaoxun never left her grandmother again and continued to live with her. Fortunately, Yang Xiaoxun knew how to embroider and could make a living. Her depression inevitably disappeared, perhaps because she met those kind people along her journey. Those who had helped her had fixed her shattered heart bit by bit. Therefore, she wanted to help others in need, like Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an, who needed a place to stay for the night. Su Binglan could not calm down for a while after hearing Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s story. Although Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter made it sound simple, Su Binglan knew Yang Xiaoxun had experienced many trials and tribulations. Yang Xiaoxun had no background in a rich and powerful mansion. Moreover, she had such an innocent personality. Su Binglan suspected people must have tried killing Yang Xiaoxun several times. Old Madam Yang wiped her tears and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know what she had experienced. When she returned, she fell at the door and scared me. She was all skin and bones, with her feet bleeding from traveling so far. ¡°Xiaoxun wasn¡¯t like this in the past. When she woke up, she said she had embarrassed me. She¡¯s such a foolish girl. I don¡¯t know if I could live if anything happened to her.¡± Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s eyes reddened, but she refused to cry. She choked and said, ¡°Indeed, I was foolish. After experiencing such terrible things, I knew I had to live with Grandma. I was stupid not to listen to my grandmother. ¡°She said we can¡¯t live in such a big mansion and shouldn¡¯t be concubines. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant before, but I learned it the hard way. I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself, Grandma.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s theirs.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t punish yourself for other people¡¯s mistakes. You must continue living a good life with your grandmother. ¡°If you can live dazzlingly one day, those who hurt you will know they have mistreated you. Don¡¯t live for them but for yourself and your loved ones. They would feel nothing if you died, but your grandmother would be heartbroken.¡± Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s heart pounded when she heard those words. She felt enlightened. ¡®Yes, I want to live a good life.¡¯ Su Binglan pitied Yang Xiaoxun but knew the women of this era did not receive much education. Most women had straightforward thoughts, so Yang Xiaoxun was not a fool¡ªshe was kind and too quick to trust. ¡°Come here,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Let me see your face. 1 might be able to help since I know medicine.¡¯ She was confident she could heal Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s face entirely. A burnt face was a small matter to Su Binglan. Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter could not believe what they had just heard. They wondered how such a young lady like Su Binglan knew medicine. Still, they knew she was not ordinary when they looked at her. Furthermore, Yang Xiaoxun had stayed with the Han family before. She thought Su Binglan had a more noble temperament than those from the Han family. However, Su Binglan¡¯s words resembled a light of hope that lit up Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s hearts. The grandmother and granddaughter were so excited that they could not speak. Yang Xiaoxun tried to find her voice as she sobbed a little, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t scare me. You have a kind heart and are beautiful. Your appearance will recover¡ªperhaps, you¡¯ll be even more beautiful than before.¡¯ Her words moved Yang Xiaoxun, and the latter removed the cloth from her face. Su Binglan was shocked when she saw the young lady¡¯s face. ¡®How severe was the fire for her face to become like this?¡¯ Yang Xiaoxun carefully looked into Su Binglan¡¯s eyes and became a little nervous. Su Binglan said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can heal you.¡± After all, it was a small matter to her. Old Madam Yang was so excited that her lips and hands trembled. ¡°Can you really heal her, Miss?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Yes, I can. I can also check on your leg later, Madam. 1 can heal it, too.¡¯ Old Madam Yang was so excited that she almost knelt. She did not care about her legs and only wanted someone to heal her granddaughter¡¯s face. That way, her granddaughter would no longer be ashamed. Old Madam Yang was in tears, and Su Binglan hurriedly stopped her from kneeling. Fortunately, Su Binglan had prepared herbs and medicine in her pocket dimension. She went to the back room and discreetly removed some herbs from her pocket dimension, then started to brew the medicine. She made it into an ointment and told Yang Xiaoxun to apply it to her face. Su Binglan had prepared to make the young lady even more beautiful. Not only could her ointment cure the burns, but it could also revitalize Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s skin and make it fairer and more delicate. Most importantly, Su Binglan thought Yang Xiaoxun had an excellent voice. She wanted the young lady to act in her play. Still, Yang Xiaoxun had to agree first. Next, Su Binglan performed acupuncture on Old Madam Yang and applied a hot compress on her legs. Then she gave the older woman some medicine to drink. Old Madam Yang was grateful to Su Binglan for helping her granddaughter but felt guilty that she had to treat her leg, too. In addition, Old Madam Yang thought the medicine Su Binglan had prepared was costly. Old Madam Yang knew she could not allow Su Binglan to give the medicine away for free and felt apologetic. Still, Su Binglan insisted. She said she planned to stay a few more days as accommodation fees. She also said, ¡°l think your voice is lovely, Xiaoxun. I was planning on finding someone for my play, so I wonder if you¡¯d like to participate.¡± The grandmother and granddaughter were shocked again. They knew about a few opera troupes. Even if they wanted to participate, they would need to know how to sing. Yang Xiaoxun wondered if she could still act and sing after what she had experienced in her current state. Still, she was ecstatic, saying, ¡°Thank you, Miss, but I don¡¯t know much about singing and acting.¡± Su Binglan urged, ¡°You can always learn what you don¡¯t know. It depends on whether or not you¡¯re willing to learn.¡± Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s gaze was firm as she said, ¡°l want to learn, Miss. I¡¯ll study hard.¡¯ ¡®If 1 succeed, I¡¯ll never let Grandma go hungry again. I¡¯ll give her a good life.¡¯ Meanwhile, Old Madam Yang felt conflicted as she repeatedly thanked Su Binglan for all her help. Later that night, Su Binglan did not feel sleepy even though she and her husband were lying in bed. She turned to Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°What do you want me to talk about?¡± Su Binglan blinked.. ¡°How about the Han family?¡± Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Those Impressions Chapter 604: Those Impressions Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Han family was one of the six great families. These families had high statuses throughout Chu Country, and the forces behind them were vast. Su Binglan vaguely remembered interacting with the Han family when she was Lan Ruobing. Of course, all the Han family members were at a patriarch level. As for their illegitimate children, Lan Ruobing had never met them. After all, the illegitimate children could not show their faces to a princess like Lan Ruobing. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes revealed a profoundness when Su Binglan mentioned the Han family. Under the night sky, his eyes resembled a vortex that could devour one¡¯s heart. ¡°You remember the Han family?¡± ¡°l have some impression of them, but it¡¯s vague.¡± ¡°What about the Han family¡¯s young master, Han Yueting?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. Su Binglan was stunned and wondered why she did not seem to have an impression of him. ¡®Han Yueting? That name sounds familiar, but I can¡¯t remember it well.¡¯ She felt there was something off about her husband¡¯s expression. Also, the tone in which he asked the question was not quite right. She blinked and looked at him. At that moment, the moonlight shone through the window, and Su Binglan could see her husbands face more clearly under the faint light. Luo Jin¡¯an was lying on his side while facing Su Binglan. However, his long, black hair was scattered on his shoulders like a waterfall. Luo Jin¡¯an wore his undershirt and pants, revealing parts of his chest. His skin was fair and cold, contrasting his long, black hair. He had a charming luster under the moonlight, and his voice was lazy and slow. It could easily seduce someone. Su Binglan seemed to smell a faint fragrance that belonged to her husband. For some reason, she could not help but want to get closer to him. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were engaging, with a soul-stirringly bright feeling. Su Binglan tried to calm her mind and said, ¡°I feel like I should have an impression of him, but I can¡¯t remember. Since that¡¯s the case, he should be someone unimportant.¡± After hearing his wife¡¯s words, Luo Jin¡¯an seemed in a good mood and smiled faintly. His smile was gorgeous, like a blooming epiphyllum that burned into one¡¯s memories. His smile caused the tips of his eyes to rise, and there was a hint of charm and gentleness. Su Binglan could feel his mood and asked, ¡°Are you happy? ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gently said. ¡°Why?¡± Su Binglan was curious and puzzled. ¡°Do you want to know about the Han family?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course I do. I know I¡¯ve recovered some of my memories but not all. Still, I think those I¡¯ve yet to recover are irrelevant because the most important thing is that I remember everything about you and my brother.¡± ¡°Han Tingyue was once your fiance,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. ¡°What?¡± Su Binglan was so shocked that she immediately sat upright. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°That can¡¯t be true, right?¡± Her mouth twitched as she continued, ¡°You weren¡¯t my fiance? Didn¡¯t our mothers arrange for us to get married?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sat up and patted his wife¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brother and Yueting arranged something before you turned thirteen. Your brother canceled your engagement to Yueting when you turned thirteen. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Su Binglan sighed in relief. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want anything to do with anyone except you.¡± Although she had reincarnated as Su Binglan, she did not want Lan Ruobing to have any past with anyone. Su Binglan was single-minded. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand feelings when I was thirteen, anyway.¡± Her mind was not on such emotions when she was Lan Ruobing since she should be busy guarding the deceased royal¡¯s mansion instead. ¡°That was a marriage agreement between your grandfather, the old prince, and the previous head of the Han family, Old Master Han,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°You don¡¯t know about that part. ¡°When you turned thirteen, Han Yueting and the family elders went to your mansion to break off the engagement. You had a terrible reputation at that time. ¡°However, you didn¡¯t care about your reputation or how others evaluated you. You only wanted to protect the people you cared about.¡± A faint light flashed in Su Binglan¡¯s mind as if she had thought of something after hearing her husband¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried about my bad reputation? Others spoke of Princess Lan¡¯s poor health¡ªthe Han family even broke off the engagement. ¡°They also said Princess Lan wasn¡¯t worthy of Young Master Yueting. Still, you, the young God of War, begged to marry me and insisted the two of us be engaged. I knew what my health was like when I was Princess Lan and didn¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his brow. ¡°You remember now?¡± ¡°I have some impressions.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Before she regained Lan Ruobings memories, she remembered Lin Zheng whispering about Princess Lan and Young Marshal Wei getting engaged. Now that she had regained most of Lan Ruobings memories, she finally understood what had happened. ¡°Yeah, but you said it was irrelevant since you don¡¯t remember much of it,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said with a sad expression. Su Binglan felt guilty. ¡°No, I was aware of my physical health then and didn¡¯t want to implicate you. You were thinking about me, but I had to consider your reputation.¡± Lan Ruobing was not selfish and always considered the people around her. Although she never thought about emotions then, she knew who was good to her and who was not. She also wanted to use her abilities to protect those good to her, such as her brother and Wei Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an understood how Lan Ruobing felt back then. The former did not think much about relationships and only wanted to protect Lan Ruobing. He did not want others to speak poorly of her. He knew Lan Ruobings thoughts. His heart felt warm when he heard his wife say those words. ¡°I¡¯ll still protect you, even though you¡¯re Su Binglan now.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not talk much when he was Wei Jin¡¯an. There were some things he would never say aloud. However, most of his family, including his father and brother, died in the war three years ago. Luo Jin¡¯an did not want to relive those memories but understood he had to say certain things. He knew it would be too late to say such things if anything happened to him. Su Binglan smiled happily. ¡°l won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I want to avenge your family, too.¡± ¡®1 want to do whatever he wants to do.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°The Han family might¡¯ve participated in the war three years ago, but there¡¯s not enough evidence, so it¡¯s all just speculations for now.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned dangerous, adding, ¡°We¡¯d destroy them if they did.¡¯ She would show no mercy to her enemies. ¡°l can handle these things.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did not want his wife to worry about him. The cold poison inhibited him from doing many things in the past, but since he had recovered, he would deal with such matters.. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Up Chapter 605: Up Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an had an indescribable feeling in his heart as he looked at the healthy and lively Su Binglan. He was delighted and wanted to protect her. He would not allow anyone to hurt her. Luo Jin¡¯an did not say much then, but his wife looked at him as if she could read his emotions. Many emotions suddenly surged through Su Binglan¡¯s heart, and she looked like she wanted to vent them. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her and asked lowly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°l want to hug you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his brow, and his heart softened.¡± All right, come here.¡± He reached out and pulled his wife into his arms. Su Binglan leaned into his embrace, her heart pounding. It was a simple hug, but their hearts ached for each other in the past. The young couple had sacrificed and experienced plenty of hardships. The two felt reborn and could live a good life together. They would also protect each other. The young couple was silent then, but the silence was better than words. That night, Old Madam Yang ate the medicine Su Binglan had made for her. After Su Binglan treated her with acupuncture, Old Madam Yang slept incredibly well. The older woman¡¯s legs would cramp and feel uncomfortable in the past, and she would constantly wake up in the middle of the night. Sometimes, she would wake up several times and never sleep well. However, she slept peacefully this time. Meanwhile, Yang Xiaoxun felt a cooling sensation on her face after applying the ointment. She was excited but also a little worried and nervous. Various emotions surged in his heart, and she only fell asleep after midnight. Yang Xiaoxun was cautious and dared not touch her face when she woke up the following morning. Still, she felt something suddenly fall off her face, landing on her blanket. She could not see what it was since the sky was just starting to brighten. After a while, she noticed that it was a scab. She touched her face with trembling hands and felt a part of it had become smoother. Yang Xiaoxun excitedly and nervously got off her brick bed that she almost fell off instead. Since the house had no mirrors, she looked at her reflection in a water basin. She had not looked at her reflection since getting burned. However, she could still see her face whenever she went to the river to wash clothes. She knew how terrifying her face was. Therefore, she was stunned when she looked at her reflection in the water basin. The burns on her face had scabbed over, and a large part had peeled off. The area where the scab had fallen had become smooth and no longer looked burned. Instead, it looked a little dark red but was much better than before. Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s hands trembled as she gently caressed her face. She was so excited that she became teary-eyed. The sky had already brightened when Old Madam Yang woke up. She was stunned since she usually woke up several times at night, unable to sleep properly. However, she slept almost too well this time. It had been long since she had slept well, and her entire body felt more relaxed. When she got off her bed, she realized her leg no longer hurt when she walked. Moreover, her legs felt more robust now. In the past, Old Madam Yang had no strength when walking and felt she could not move her legs. She had grown accustomed to limping. However, she felt her legs were full of strength this time. She was so excited that she became speechless. She feared she was hallucinating and wanted to walk a little longer. She no longer limped since she was capable of walking normally. Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun were grateful to the young couple. They prepared all their food to entertain Su Binglan and Luo Jin!an. However, the older woman and the young lady did not have much. They only had white flour and coarse-grain flour. Su Binglan said she would cook, but Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun could not allow her to do so. Still, Su Binglan insisted. She used the coarse-grain flour to make pancakes with vegetables and sauces she had brought. The grandmother and granddaughter ate the vegetable pancakes and felt it was too delicious. They did not expect someone to be able to use such humble ingredients to make something so delicious. Su Binglan made more food with simple ingredients over the next few days. She even used her instant noodles and dry chili noodles. Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s health improved after eating Su Binglan¡¯s food. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an stayed with the grandmother-granddaughter duo for a few days to help them improve their health. A few days later, all the scabs on Yang Xiaoxun!s face fell off. Her face became smoother than ever. The older woman¡¯s hunched back became straighter, her legs were stronger, and she slept well. She also stopped limping. The villagers were shocked when the duo walked around the village. Everyone suspected a miracle doctor had cured Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaosun. However, Old Niadam Yang locked her door before anyone could ask what had happened. Later, Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter followed Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an to Su Teng Village. The duo wanted to move to Su Teng Village with their benefactors. Su Binglan noticed they did not have much time left and hurried home. Then they took a carriage back to Su Teng Village. When they passed Tenghe Town, Su Binglan could feel the atmosphere of the upcoming New Year celebrations. Many people were on the streets, shopping. They carried things of all sizes, making it evident they were buying New Year¡¯s goods. Yang Xiaoxun had been curious and excited since entering the town, and Old Madam Yang was stunned. ¡®Is this a town? Why is it so much different than ours? Our town area is relatively deserted compared to this one.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s mental outlook differed in Tenghe Town and Old Madam Yang noticed everyone was much happier here, with bright smiles as they walked around. Moreover, everyone dressed differently from Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun. ¡®Don¡¯t they feel cold from wearing such thin clothes? It¡¯s winter, but they don¡¯t look cold.¡¯ Although the grandmother and granddaughter were curious, they said nothing. There were also people sitting in ox-drawn carriages. The area even looked wealthier than theirs. Su Binglan was attentive and seemed to notice the duo¡¯s doubts. She explained, ¡°This is Tenghe Town. The streets are full of delicacies now. The market is east of the town, which will be more lively at night.¡± Yang Xiaoxun looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°This place looks lovely. It¡¯s much better and livelier than ours.¡± She liked this place very much as it gave her a sense of security. Old Madam Yang was excited, too. She did not expect her and her granddaughter¡¯s lives to take such a drastic turn. ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to our benefactors.¡¯ The duo saw several large buildings from Tenghe Town to Su Teng Village. Moreover, people were coming in and out. ¡®Is this where we¡¯ll stay now?¡¯ The grandmother and granddaughter seemed to have smelled alcohol and raised their brows. They thought it was fragrant.. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Warm and Inviting Chapter 606: Warm and Inviting Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°That¡¯s the winery, embroidery, and noodle shop I opened. There¡¯s also a tofu factory in the village. You can live in peace here. Even if Xiaoxun isn¡¯t interested in performing in my play, she can work at the embroidery shop. ¡°A month¡¯s salary plus bonus will be about two silver taels. You can live well with your grandmother with that, right, Xiaoxun?¡± Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter were in disbelief when they heard how much they could earn by working at the embroidery shop. Of course, they might not believe it if anyone else said it, but since it was their benefactor, they did not doubt her. Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s heart burned passionately. She knew she could live a good life with her grandmother if she worked hard. She felt alive again, especially since Su Binglan had cured her face. Yang Xiaoxun saw her reflection in a puddle of water and felt she looked better than ever. However, she no longer cared about her appearance after what she had experienced. She only wanted to live a good life with her grandmother. ¡°l want to learn how to perform and do it well.¡± Yang Xiaoxun knew how much her benefactor, Su Binglan, had helped her. After all, the latter had healed her grandmother¡¯s leg, and Yang Xiaoxun wanted to repay Su Binglan. ¡°You can also make a decent living if you learn to perform well. You¡¯ll get higher pay than working at the embroidery shop. You¡¯ll receive a fee for every play you¡¯re in.¡± Yang Xiaoxun was stunned. She did not know she could earn money from performing in plays. She only wanted to return her benefactor¡¯s favor. ¡°Study hard, and your days will improve,¡± Su Binglan said. Yang Xiaoxun nodded thoughtfully. ¡®Yes.¡± Everyone knew Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had returned immediately after the two appeared in the village. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Miss Su, welcome home!¡± The villagers shouted excitedly and spread the news. They were overjoyed to see the young couple¡¯s return. ¡°Sob, sob. Miss Su has returned! We can finally rest assured.¡± ¡°Thank goodness Miss Su returned safely. 1 don¡¯t know what we would do if something happened to her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Binglan was the villagers¡¯ primary source of income. It was all thanks to her that they could live well now. The villagers would not be able to receive monthly pay and bonuses without her businesses. Most villagers became more willing to buy New Year¡¯s goods. Not only that, they were also more willing to buy delicious and nutritious food on weekdays. In the past, eggs were as precious as gold, and the villagers could not bear to eat them so casually. However, things had changed, and they were more willing to eat eggs and even use white flour for cooking. The villagers also felt dignified and respected wherever they went. Whenever they went New Year¡¯s shopping in the past, they were always tight on money and could not bear to buy too many things. The villagers also knew about the war and that Su Binglan had gone to the prefecture to help. During that time, the Su Teng Villagers were terrified that the war would reach them. After all, they finally had more stable lives now. Fortunately, everything was fine after the war ended, and everyone sighed in relief. Although the war ended over half a month ago, Su Binglan had yet to return, making the villagers anxious and worried. They often went to the Su family¡¯s home to ask if Su Binglan had returned. The Su family felt touched by everyone¡¯s concern for Su Binglan. The family knew the villagers were just as worried about Su Binglan as they were. Still, Shen Qiuhua always comforted everyone, saying, ¡°Binglan will be okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She knew her daughter was okay because the latter often sent her eagle to deliver messages to the Su family. Everyone knew Su Binglan was okay and heaved a sigh of relief. However, they could not help but grow uneasy whenever they thought about how Su Binglan had yet to return. Now that they saw her entering the village, they could finally relax. Meanwhile, the winery, embroidery shop, and tofu factory continued to operate. Of course, Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi¡¯s store only grew more popular. Therefore, more people started working there. Everyone was willing to go shopping after receiving their wages, which boosted the town and village¡¯s economy. The people who opened shops and stall owners earned a decent living, making them more willing to spend money. As a result, the festive atmosphere in Tenghe Town and Su Teng Village was incomparable. Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter watched the scene unfold in a daze. It turned out everyone loved their benefactor. In addition, the duo felt happy just looking at the villagers¡¯ reactions to Su Binglan¡¯s return. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao heard of their daughter¡¯s return and ran out of the tofu factory. ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re finally home! Jin¡¯an, you¡¯ve been gone for too long!¡¯ ¡°Have you lost weight, my dear daughter? What about you, Jin¡¯an? Didn¡¯t you lose weight?¡± The corner of Su Binglan¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to say she was still the same weight as when she left. But perhaps, in the eyes of parents, they felt their child had suffered needlessly. Even so, Su Binglan had eaten and slept well during her time at the border, so her weight never changed. Su Wenxiu was teaching his apprentices at home when he heard his sister had returned. He hurriedly ran out of the house to greet her. Even the thirty apprentices were ecstatic and could not help but want to run out. Su Binglan thought their number of apprentices was too small since the war broke out, so she told Su Wenxiu to recruit more people. He now had thirty-six apprentices under his wing. When Su Wenxiu announced he would enroll more apprentices, the surrounding villages quickly sent their children to sign up. Both boys and girls fought to get a spot as an apprentice. With so many people signing up, Su Wenxiu did not have to stress as much as before, cracking his head to select students. Even so, many young boys and girls queued up to learn from him. ¡°Everyone missed you, Sister! Also, the teaching materials you compiled for me were constructive. The apprentices learned very quickly, thanks to you.¡± In the meantime, Su Wenwu had been expanding the hotpot business and was out of town. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were also busy helping to look after the noodle shop. Nonetheless, the couple was delighted to do it. ¡°The noodle shop¡¯s business is booming. Everyone comes to buy our instant and dry chili noodles.¡± Everyone busily reported everything they had done during Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s absence, and the two listened attentively. Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun could feel the difference in the atmosphere compared to their village and Su Teng Village. The atmosphere here was lovely, and everyone looked so enthusiastic. The two were still in a daze as they remained seated in the carriage when Su Binglan asked them to come down. Finally, they returned to their senses. Then Su Binglan introduced Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun to her parents and Su Wenxiu. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached for Yang Xiaoxun. She held the latter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°From now on, you can treat this place as your home. The people of Su Teng Village are kind-hearted, and no one will speak ill of you. Everyone here works together and lives harmoniously.¡± The villagers looked at the grandmother and granddaughter duo and knew Su Binglan had brought them to the village. Hence, everyone was friendly and welcoming to the two. Initially, Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun were nervous about coming to Su Teng Village. However, they sighed in relief when they felt everyone¡¯s wa_rm and inviting attitude. Su Binglan told her parents to bring the duo to Chief Su l s house to settle them permanently in Su Teng Village. However, the village had no empty houses because of how popular the village had become. Many others had tried settling down in Su Teng Village, while some had to rent houses. Since that was the case, Su Binglan could only let Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter stay in the female dormitory behind the embroidery shop.. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Seafood Chapter 607: Seafood Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun followed Su Binglan throughout the village, shocked at everything they saw. Afterward, the duo sat on their beds in the dormitory and felt a little culture-shocked. They felt like they were dreaming and that everything they had seen was unreal. When the construction team completed the staff dormitories, Su Binglan considered hiring someone to manage them. She would have them guard the entrance and maintain the place, just like a modern-day hotel manager. However, the dormitories were unlike the ones in schools, as Su Binglan would not put too many rules in place. Instead, she would make things more convenient for the manager. The manager she planned to hire would be present to help anyone in need. Therefore, many signed up to be dorm managers. Afterward, Su Binglan hired Du Xiaoxhuan and Du Xiaoju!s mother to manage the dorms while someone else took shifts with Mrs. Du. Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun even affectionately addressed Mrs. Du as Aunt Du. Mrs. Du understood Su Binglan¡¯s intentions and arranged a twin room for Yang Xiaoxun and her grandmother according to Su Binglan¡¯s request. Mrs. Du even helped the grandmother-granddaughter duo tidy their room before settling them in. Mrs. Du explained smilingly, ¡®I l just cleaned those mattresses. You have washbasins, towels, and toiletries, which our dormitories provide. Everything is clean, so don¡¯t worry about using them. ¡°If you need anything else, please let me know. I¡¯ll be in the room on the first floor if you need to find me.¡± Old Madam Yang said gratefully, ¡°Thank you very much, Aunt Du.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. If anything, you should be thanking Miss Su.¡± ¡°We¡¯re extremely grateful to her. Honestly, we wouldn¡¯t be here now without Miss Su.¡± Mrs. Du said, ¡°Miss Su saved my daughter and gave her a job at the tofu factory. She receives a monthly salary and bonuses. My son also works for the Su family, and his wife is lovely. ¡°My daughter-in-law is from Su Teng Village, too. She¡¯s a responsible girl and is nice to me. Her younger sister is a promising young girl. She¡¯s studying to be a doctor now.¡± Mrs. Du could not help but ramble because she and her family¡¯s lives had improved. She was happy, and everything went well for her. She also became more willing to talk to people and felt like she could walk around with her head held high instead of feeling inferior as she did in the past. Mrs. Du was not too busy, even as a manager. She could do her rounds in the dorms in the morning and have free time in the afternoon. Even though she did not have much to do, she could still earn money by being a dorm manager. She also planned to quit her job when Li Mei and Du Xiaoxhuan had a child to stay home and care for them. Su Binglan knew about Mrs. Du¡¯s intentions and was okay with them since she was looking for a short-term staff initially. Ultimately, Mrs. Du had an easier job than the full-time employees at the embroidery shop and tofu factory. Old Madam Yang sighed. ¡°Yeah, my granddaughter¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t have healed if it weren¡¯t for Miss Su. Not to mention we have a new lease on life now.¡± Yang Xiaoxun became more daring to go out and talk to people since her face healed. Moreover, she had regained her will to live. She even began sleeping and eating well, and her body felt energized. The grandmother-granddaughter duo had hope for life again. After Mrs. Du left, Old Madam Yang touched the blanket on the bed and sighed, ¡°These blankets and mattresses are so thick. It¡¯s obvious whoever made it used good-quality cotton.¡± Yang Xiaoxun nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here, Grandma. I¡¯ll practice my singing and learn how to act.¡± She wanted to repay Su Binglan¡¯s kindness with her talents. Old Madam Yang added, ¡°l talked to Miss Su on the way here, and she said I can set up a stall at the dorm¡¯s entrance to sell vegetable pancakes.¡± She could not forget how incredibly delicious Su Binglan¡¯s vegetable pancakes were since eating them for the first time. The duo heard Su Binglan speak of many things along their journey. Old Madam Yang considered opening a stall and selling something since her health had improved. She could not stay idle and wanted to find something to do, so she planned to earn money and make a living. Then Su Binglan suggested that she sell vegetable pancakes and sell them at the staff dorm entrance. There was a vast piece of land at the dorms¡¯ entrance that Old Madam Yang could use to open her stall. Su Binglan initially did not have a use for that spot, but Old Madam Yang wanted to make a living, so the former suggested opening a stall there. Moreover, the rent would be cheap. Su Binglan planned to rent the land for free during the first year. Then she would start collecting rent at an average rate when Old Madam Yangs store became well-established in the second year. However, Old Madam Yang would not have to pay a cent if she did not want to renew her lease in the second year. Then Su Binglan could simply rent the space to someone else. ¡°But, Grandma, I don¡¯t want you to trouble yourself with work¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Xiaoxun. I¡¯m only making vegetable pancakes, not something too complicated. It¡¯s just like 1 do at home, anyway.¡± Old Madam Yang had worked the fields and helped people wash clothes in her home village. She had done plenty of taxing work to earn money, even if sheonly earned a few copper coins. Meanwhile, Yang Xiaoxun did her best to embroider. Still, she differed from Ding Wan because the former could not afford to light candles or oil lamps. ¡®Xiaoxun used to work hard under the scorching sun during the day. Once it got dark, she would sleep to save money on candles and oil lamps.¡¯ Old Madam Yang smiled when she recalled how hard her granddaughter used to work. ¡°Things will only improve for us, Xiaoxun. The people here are lovely, too. No one will remember our hardships, and I hope you forget about them and move on. After all, you¡¯re still young.¡± Yang Xiaoxun was only nineteen years old and was beautiful. She knew her grandmother was concerned for her and simply nodded. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin returned home later that night. They were ecstatic when they saw Su Binglan. ¡°Little Sister, you¡¯re finally home! We missed you so much!¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°l miss you two, too!¡± She even brought gifts for everyone. They were shocked yet thrilled when they saw the jewelry Su Binglan gave to her sister-in-law. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were excited to see their aunt. Su Binglan bought them toys, and the two played to their hearts¡¯ content. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had finally reunited with the family, and they could sit and eat dinner as they did in the past. The family had a reunion dinner since Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned after their long journey. However, the family often ate dumplings with the same fillings, so Su Binglan revealed a sack of hawthorns, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll use these to make dumplings tonight. We can also make shrimp dumplings.¡± No one had eaten hawthorn stuffing dumplings or shrimp dumplings before. The family did not even know what shrimps were. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Shrimp comes from the ocean. Jin¡¯an and I passed by a place and found some by chance. We couldn¡¯t get much, but we can still make a few dumplings with them.¡± She could only buy a small amount of shrimp. She placed them in her pocket dimension to keep them fresh for when she returned. She thought of many seafood products when she saw the shrimp, especially crayfish. Still, people of this era did not know they could eat such things.. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Meeting Old Friends Chapter 608: Meeting Old Friends Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Su family members did not understand what Su Binglan meant but knew it was something good. Soon after, the family happily kneaded the dough to prepare the fillings and made dumplings together. Su Binglan was so busy after returning to the village that she almost forgot about Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong. The last time she was in Su Teng Village, she knew the two had recovered completely. The young couple had moved out after staying at her family¡¯s house for a while. Even so, they lived in Su Teng Village, near the Su family¡¯s house. ¡°I finished making some dumplings,¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and added, ¡°Let¡¯s send some to Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong later.¡± She knew her husband was eager to see Gongsun Mo. Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡®Okay.¡± Su Binglan was always attentive, and Luo Jin¡¯an would not have to say anything, yet she would understand his thoughts. The family made many dumplings with various fillings. After completing a portion, Su Binglan told her parents, ¡°Jin¡¯an and 1 are going to see Gongsun Nio and Tongtong and bring them some dumplings.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°All right, you two go ahead. Your father and I will wrap the rest of the fillings together. Besides, Gongsun MO and Tongtong like eating dumplings. Since we¡¯ve made ones with newer fillings, you should send some over for them to try.¡± She helped Su Binglan pack some dumplings as she spoke. Then Su Binglan brought her husband to Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtongs place. The sun had not yet set when the husband and wife left. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow shone on the village, giving it a warm halo. Although it was winter, they did not feel cold because they wore down jackets. Su Binglan looked at the amber sky and noticed how saturated it was. The village looked warm and inviting, even though the cold winter wind carried a chill. Her face reddened from the cold, and Luo Jin¡¯an stopped before reaching out to help adjust his wife¡¯s scarf. Su Binglan no longer felt cold with the scarf wrapped around her. She did not know if it was a psychological effect, but she felt a warmth enveloping her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s just a short walk away.¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll be freezing when we return later,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an spoke gently. He sometimes felt his wife neglected caring for herself. Su Binglan understood Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s anxiousness and said, ¡°I¡¯m healthy now, not like when I was Lan Ruobing. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Still, Luo Jin!an could not help himself. He feared Su Binglan would feel too cold or uncomfortable. After all, Lan Ruobing could not stand the cold in the past. When Su Binglan looked up and saw the look in her husband¡¯s eyes, she could not help but chuckle. ¡®So this is what it feels like to be cared for by a Nervous Nellie. I feel genuinely cared for.¡¯ After a while, the couple arrived at Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtongs house. Their house was new, and it seemed that Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong had planned to settle down here for good. Meanwhile, Lei Tongtong noticed it was getting late and went to the courtyard to get some firewood for cooking. She asked, ¡°Dear, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Gongsun MO had been busy making wooden toys ever since he recovered. His toys were popular among children. Whenever Su Teng Village opened, Gongsun MO and his wife would set up a stall to sell toys. Many people bought Gongsun Mo¡¯s wooden toys. Foreign merchants acknowledged his unique toys and would buy more to bring them home to their children. Business was good since Gongsun Mo¡¯s prices were affordable. Being skilled in woodwork and making toys allowed Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong to make a living. Gongsun MO would use his earnings to buy food and provide for his wife. He even bought her whatever she wanted. Although Lei Tongtong did not want anything, he enjoyed pampering her. He looked at his wife gently and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± After some thought, Lei Tongtong said, ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± She wanted to try many things but did not know where to start. Gongsun MO knew his wife well and suggested, ¡°What about instant noodles?¡± Instant noodles became everyone¡¯s favorite food when the noodle shop launched their product. Many people bought it, and no matter how much the shop produced, it would still not be enough for everyone. Previously, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin had to ship most of their instant and dry chili noodles to the prefecture, so they had very little stock remaining. They only started selling the products to the public after the war. Nonetheless, Lei Tongtong liked it, and Gongsun MO bought some for her. One could eat instant noodles by boiling them in water instead of making them by hand. However, Lei Tongtong enjoyed cooking, so she would add cured sausages and a poached egg to the already delicious instant noodles. Her eyes lit up when her husband mentioned instant noodles. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat that.¡± She also enjoyed eating dumplings but had never eaten those too often. She had only tried making dumplings and ate them a few times while staying with the Su family. However, she felt clumsy and did not know how to wrap them properly. Since that was the case, she did not want Gongsun MO to trouble himself with helping. Therefore, she avoided telling him she also wanted dumplings. Fortunately, she also loved eating instant noodles with her husband, so that sufficed for her. Since the young couple would have instant noodles for dinner, Lei Tongtong considered adding chopped green onions, cured sausages, and two poached eggs. As she and her husband discussed dinner, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an arrived. When Lei Tongtong saw Su Binglan, the former became so excited that she jumped up and down, exclaiming, ¡°Sister Su, you¡¯re back!¡± Lei Tongtong and Gongsun MO had not seen Su Binglan since she left. The young couple typically stayed home during the day and did not know about anything going on outside. Naturally, they would not know that Su Binglan had returned in the afternoon. Su Binglan looked at Lei Tongtong and noticed she might have grown taller. However, the latter still behaved like a child. It probably had something to do with Gongsun MO spoiling her so much. Still, it was good to be happy and simple. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Look what we brought for you.¡± Lei Tongtong looked at the things in Su Binglan¡¯s basket and exclaimed again, ¡°Those are dumplings!¡¯ Her eyes lit up while her husband looked at her and shook his head helplessly. Then Gongsun MO said, ¡°Thank you, Sister Su.¡± Immediately after, Gongsun MO noticed who was beside Su Binglan¡ªLuo Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an had been standing behind his wife just now, and Gongsun MO only saw him when he entered the house. Gongsun Mo¡¯s head hummed and rang as he subconsciously called out, ¡°Young Marshal Wei!¡± Although Gongsun Mo did not have much contact with Luo Jin¡¯an, he remembered his elder brother often meeting and having a good relationship with Young Marshal Wei. Gongsun MO occasionally met Young Marshal Wei through his brother. Therefore, although Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s appearance had changed slightly, Gongsun MO immediately recognized him. Gongsun MO even suspected he was hallucinating. However, he soon realized he was not mistaken.. Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Toy Factory Chapter 609: Toy Factory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If Luo Jin¡¯an went anywhere else, he would cover his face a little so others would not discover who he was. However, he did not hide anything when seeing Gongsun Mo. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. Upon hearing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s greeting, Gongsun MO knew he was not mistaken. ¡®I-lt¡¯s him!¡¯ He was so excited that he teared up. Although Lei Tongtong was innocent, she was smart and immediately understood the situation. Moreover, she enjoyed reading when she lived in Thundercloud Castle. She had read many books, including unofficial history, so she knew the stories of the Wei family army and Young Marshal Wei. When Gongsun MO went to live in Thundercloud Castle, Lei Tongtong would tell him about those books she had read. Thus, Lei Tongtong was as excited as her husband when she realized the person before her was Wei Jin¡¯an. Of course, she also knew her husband would be thrilled. She hurried to the door and looked outside to check if anyone else was around. Then she closed the door and bolted it from the inside. ¡°Sister Su, let¡¯s talk inside.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at Lei Tongtongs reaction and found it adorable. ¡°All right, let¡¯s do that. We can cook the dumplings together, too. I brought you dumplings with hawthorn, shrimp, and pork with corn fillings.¡± No one had tried such fillings, and Lei Tongtong had never heard of them. However, she knew anything Su Binglan brought would be delicious. Gongsun MO returned to his senses and went to talk to Luo Jin¡¯an. Meanwhile, Su Binglan gave the two some space and went to cook the dumplings with Lei Tongtong. Gongsun MO and Luo Jin¡¯an had already discussed many things when their spouses finished cooking the dumplings. The latter two placed the dumplings on the table and asked their husbands to eat. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had planned to eat with their family at home, but Luo Jin¡¯an and Gongsun MO were too happy to see each other. So, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an decided to stay to eat dumplings and drink some fruit wine with the other couple. ¡°Young Marshal Wei, I¡¯m delighted to see you,¡± Gongsun MO said hoarsely. ¡°Likewise, Gongsun MO,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied. The two had just discussed much in the back room and reminisced. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an also knew what had happened to Gongsun MO during the latter¡¯s time in Thundercloud Castle and after that. In their conversation, Luo Jin¡¯an even briefly explained some matters concerning the Wei family army. Su Binglan saw some wooden toys on the table as she ate. Her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Are those new toys?¡± ¡°Yes, they are. We sell those at Su Teng Market whenever it opens,¡± Gongsun MO explained. He wanted to help King Lan Ruozhu when he heard about the recent war. However, he had been away for many years and had not practiced making his familys famous mechanisms and hidden weapons. He felt he might be unable to help much and might get in the way instead. Still, he sent a message to Lan Ruozhu, using a method Lan Ruobing had taught him a few years ago. Lan Ruozhu replied, telling him to continue living and not take risks. He also mentioned returning to Su Teng Village to visit Gongsun MO after the war. Hence, Gongsun MO stayed with his wife. He made a living by selling his toys. Although he only sold such things, he greatly profited whenever he went to the market. Moreover, there was no cost to making his toys since he made them from wood he gathered from the mountain. ¡°These are perfect.¡± Su Binglan nodded approvingly. ¡°Have you considered opening a toy factory?¡± The idea of opening a toy factory appeared in her mind because children¡¯s toys were too straightforward, plain, and monotonous in this era. It was an era where children mostly played with rubber band skipping ropes. It would be even better if Gongsun MO could make toys with some innovation. Gongsun MO was amazed and asked in puzzlement, ¡°A toy factory.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a bad idea, right? You can make plenty of fun toys with your craftsmanship. For example, you can make building blocks, puzzles, figurines, toy cars, princess castles, checkerboards, etcetera.¡± Suddenly, Su Binglan had an impulse to make many more toys for the children to play with. After all, it was better to have a colorful childhood. ¡®When a child grows joyfully, they¡¯ll never forget the fun they had, even when they¡¯re adults. They would probably find warmth and excitement whenever they reminisced about the toys they played with.¡¯ Su Binglan wanted the children of Dingzhou to grow up happily. Lei Tongtong was stunned. She asked, ¡°There are that many toys to make?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m excited to see what those toys look like.¡± Lei Tongtong was highly curious. She felt Su Binglan was so brilliant that she could create many beautiful and exciting toys. Then Su Binglan thought she could interpret folk tales or create fairy tales if she found someone who could act. Then it would give the adults some enjoyment, too. ¡®Gongsun MO can make figures of the characters in my plays for everyone to collect. They¡¯ll be derivative products. It turns out there¡¯s a hidden business opportunity in my plays.¡¯ Su Binglan got excited just thinking about it. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s expression and felt helpless. ¡®It¡¯s already the end of the year, and the New Year celebrations are just around the corner. She can¡¯t stay still, can she? Now she wants to open another factory.¡± Gongsun MO felt tempted when he heard Su Binglan discussing the toy factory. Although he lived a stable life now, he wanted to do more. ¡°l don¡¯t know much about factories. Maybe you could open one, and I¡¯ll make the toys, Sister Su.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Gongsun Mo. Many things require skills like yours to make. You¡¯re excellent in technical work.¡¯ Lei Tongtong asked, ¡°Can I help too? After all, I¡¯ve picked up on some of Gongsun Mo¡¯s techniques.¡± She could have gone to work at the tofu factory, embroidery shop, or noodle shop to work, but she did not. Instead, she wanted to stay close to her husband as much as possible. Since her husband was discussing opening a toy factory with Su Binglan, Lei Tongtong also wanted to play a part in it. Su Binglan became even more excited. ¡°You know how to make toys too?¡± ¡°Yes, I would watch Gongsun MO whenever he carved his toys. I made this.¡± Su Binglan looked at the toy Lei Tongtong showed her and nodded. Su Binglan praised, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re pretty talented, too, Tongtong. Still, you can stay beside your husband even if you don¡¯t make toys. Gongsun MO can make toys while you manage the factory.¡± Su Binglan had many things to say when discussing the toy factory. Fortunately, Gongsun MO had some paper for Su Binglan to draw a few toy examples. ¡°These are what building blocks look like. Children can use them to build toy houses and other buildings. These are puzzles where a child can form a picture by placing all the pieces in their proper places. ¡°You can also make wooden princess houses that are beautiful and colorful. Girls will love playing with them.¡± Su Binglan drew these things individually, and Lei Tongtong exclaimed at all the designs, ¡°Wow! Wow, these look so fun to play with already!¡¯ Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: City Wall Soldiers Chapter 610: City Wall Soldiers Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gongsun MO looked at Lei Tongtong dotingly. He was still willing to work at the toy factory for his wife¡¯s sake. Su Binglan discussed the toy factory, and everyone listened attentively. The young couple agreed ffith her thoughts and suggestions. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed how happy his wife was and supported her. However, he did not want her to tire herself out. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the year now. The winery, embroidery shop, tofu factory, and other places will close for the holidays. If we want to open a toy factory, it¡¯ll be at the end of the year. There¡¯s no rush, so let¡¯s design some toys first.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll have many more things to do next year.¡¯ With that thought in mind, she felt re-energized. She did not feel tired doing such things but found pure joy. Her mind had endless thoughts regarding designing the toys. ¡®We can make various toys for children to play outdoors and indoors.¡¯ Su Binglan used charcoal to draw a detailed design of the building blocks and a puzzle. She even marked the sizes and dimensions. ¡°These are building blocks made of wood, each with a specific size. Children can use them to build structures, oxcarts, or even carriages.¡± Lei Tongtong looked at the drawings and wished to play vvith the toys now. ¡°If only I had this many toy options as a child.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You can play with these soon.¡± Lei Tongtong said embarrassedly, ¡°But I¡¯m too old to be playing vvith toys.¡± Su Binglan had another idea when she heard Lei Tongtongs remark. She said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can make more complicated designs for the building blocks for adults to play with.¡± She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an simulating his battle plans on the sand before this, thinking, ¡®Soldiers on the city walls can use these building blocks to simulate their battle plans. If so, adults can play ffith them too.¡¯ ¡°Tongtong, you gave me a new idea for some building blocks for adults. Children can play with them by making shapes, while adults can use them to build city walls, villages, and forests to plan their battles.¡± When Su Binglan mentioned those things, many more thoughts appeared in her mind. Luo Jin¡¯an and Gongsun MO were stunned when they heard her words. ¡®If she makes those, can we still consider them toys? Although, they would be of great use.¡¯ Gongsun Mo¡¯s heart pounded. He became excited and felt his blood rushing through his veins. He came from a family of blacksmiths and technicians. They could design complex mechanisms and even hidden weapons. The Gongsun family also excelled at making defensive and offensive tools of war. However, Gongsun MO did not possess the family¡¯s peak technical abilities of the past, leaving him feeling guilty now. ¡®l wouldn¡¯t have disgraced my family¡¯s name if 1 could do all that.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an was shocked. Those building blocks would have been a great help if he had them to simulate the confrontation between two armies. He looked deeply at his wife and felt she could always surprise him. He also looked forward to seeing the building blocks, but it was almost the New Year, and Su Binglan had to wait for next year to make them. ¡°These are small wood pieces with slots. Anyone can pile them up like this and build them into various shapes,¡± Su Binglan continued to explain how the building blocks worked. She spoke in detail, and everyone listened closely. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an and Gongsun MO thought those were no longer just toys. Su Binglan had plenty to say. As Luo Jin¡¯an and Gongsun MO listened, they gradually realized they could put forward their own ideas to give Su Binglan more inspiration. Luo Jin¡¯an wanted his wite to improve on these things and maybe even add natural sand. Su Binglan thought she could make colored sand to simulate battle strategies more efficiently. After much discussion and deliberations, the group realized it was late. Hence, Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan had to hurry home. However, Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong had not heard enough. They were full of interest as they listened and grew increasingly excited. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still need time to draw everything,¡± Su Binglan held Lei Tongtongs hand and continued, ¡°l have something interesting planned. I¡¯ll be arranging a stage play before the New Year celebrations.¡± ¡°A stage play?¡± Lei Tongtong did not know what that was. Su Binglan explained, ¡°It¡¯s similar to a drama troupe show but slightly different. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you see it.¡± Although she said so, getting Yang Xiaosun to sing was difficult, especially since the latter had no experience. However, it would be easier to arrange a stage play because the actors would only have to memorize their lines. Everyone should be able to perform well if Su Binglan wrote simple scripts. Lei Tongtongs eyes lit up, and she became excited. She clapped while saying, ¡°That¡¯s perfect! You¡¯re so awesome, Sister Su!¡± When Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned, the rest of the Su family had just finished wrapping the dumpling fillings. Su Wenzhe started the fire while Liu Yinyin helped Shen Qiuhua with sorting the dumplings. Even Su Fengmao helped by chopping firewood in the courtyard. After all, the family needed more firewood to endure winter. Although the family had charcoal, they had grown accustomed to using firewood when cooking. It allowed the family to save on charcoal and use it to keep the house warm at night. ¡°Father, it¡¯s so cold outside. Quick, come in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 want to finish chopping these first.¡± Su Fengmao did not feel cold since he wore the sweater, down jacket, and winter boots his daughter had made. While Su Fengmao continued chopping the firewood, Luo Jin¡¯an approached him and took the ax from his father-in-law, saying, ¡°Go inside and rest, Father-in-law.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an took the ax and chopped the wood. He could chop plenty of wood quickly as he had great strength, stunning Su Fengmao. Immediately after, he realized that his son-in-law had recovered fully. Luo Jin¡¯an looked healthier and more robust, and Su Fengmao was satisfied. Soon, the family ate the dumplings. Some had hawthorn fillings, and others had shrimp, utterly different from what the family had eaten. Su Binglan saw everyone enjoying their food and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go somewhere oceanic one day and bring home more seafood for everyone.¡± She also wanted to cook crayfish for her family after winter. She knew many ways to cook crayfish one would taste spicy and garlicky. She considered opening another restaurant but would do it next year. Since New Year was approaching, Su Binglan calculated everyone¡¯s wages and bonuses. She planned to give everyone gifts alongside their year-end bonuses. Then her employees would happily bring their gifts home to their families.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: There’s No Place Like Home Chapter 611: There¡¯s No Place Like Home Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Su Binglan was preparing to sleep that night, she looked outside and saw snowflakes falling from the sky. Soon, the snowflakes covered the roof and the ground. The snow made the outside look brighter and lit up the room. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡¯ ¡°Yes, it looks like a blizzard might be coming.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked outside, Su Binglan looked at him as he sat on the ground. She said, ¡°Hurry and get on the bed to warm yourself up.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had just added charcoal to the brick bed¡¯s furnace to ensure his wife could keep warm when she slept. He knew his wife did not enjoy the cold, and this winter was harsher than usual. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled at Su Binglan and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice and warm inside the house. I don¡¯t feel cold. This house is much warmer than the one at the border.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°That¡¯s how I designed it. 1 made the walls thicker than our old house to help us stay warm during the winter and shielded from the heat during summer.¡± She behaved coquettishly like an innocent girl in front of her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were full of affection whenever he looked at her. ¡°If everyone¡¯s houses were like this, they wouldn¡¯t freeze during winter.¡± Su Binglan looked outside and said, ¡°Xueye was the one who designed most of those houses in his style. They look practical and beautiful. I¡¯m sure the families living in those houses can stay warm during winter and cool during summer. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t have charcoal to help keep them warm, they wouldn¡¯t freeze if they heated their brick beds with firewood.¡± The villagers¡¯ houses were warm, but they could make it warmer using charcoal. After lighting some charcoal and adding them to the brick bed¡¯s furnace, Luo Jin¡¯an rested on the brick bed. The house had plenty of firewood as an alternative, so the family could stay warm all night. They also had mattresses that were nice and comfortable. The family could quickly relax and fall asleep once they covered themselves with blankets. It had been a long time since Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an felt so relaxed. Su Binglan covered herself with the blanket and sighed in relief. ¡°There¡¯s no place like home. My mind and body can finally relax.¡± She felt comfortable sleeping in her bed but thought it was somewhat bizarre. ¡°Why do I feel more relaxed and sleep well at home and with my parents? 1 guess it¡¯s because I feel safe and reassured.¡± Su Binglan could not accurately explain why she felt that way. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart ached when he heard his wife¡¯s emotional words. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve exhausted yourself recently and haven¡¯t slept well. Don¡¯t work these next few days. It¡¯s almost New Year.¡± ¡°l don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m too busy, nor do I feel tired. Maybe one can sleep well elsewhere, but it¡¯s different at home. Home feels like a harbor, relaxing and full of warmth,¡± Su Binglan said. Even Luo Jin¡¯an agreed with her. His mind and body could relax when he returned to Su Teng Village. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what having a home must feel like.¡± People who typically stayed home felt like home was a haven. They would feel like children with their parents around. However, they had to take care of everything with their parents gone. Su Binglan knew she was no longer a child. She had followed her brother and previous father to the border when she lived as Lan Ruobing. Even when conditions turned rough, she did not feel like it was a challenge because she had her father and brother beside her. She felt free and did not have to worry about going to the battlefield. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was one of the few remaining members of the Wei family and had many concerns about everything he did. Indeed, he did not feel as safe or relaxed as Lan Ruobing when he was younger. Fortunately, he had Su Binglan beside him, and she was the most incredible comfort in his life. Su Binglan muttered the word ¡°home¡± and felt its warmth. ¡°Yes, I feel relaxed because we¡¯re home. We can sleep well tonight.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an added, ¡°It¡¯s better to sleep now since it¡¯s snowing heavily. You must get enougn rest tomgnt, okay¡¯¡± Su Binglan liked it whenever it snowed heavily. She always thought it was the best time to sleep. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled gently and said, ¡°Okay, rest well.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be busy giving the employees their wages and bonuses over the next few days. Once I give everyone a vacation, I¡¯ll take one too. After all, it¡¯s great to experience the holiday spirit. ¡°Let¡¯s have fun, relax, and prepare for the New Year. I even have to prepare food with my parents for New Year. According to the customs here, we must make plenty of noodles. It¡¯ll be nice if everyone can work together to make them. I like that atmosphere most.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°You rest, and I¡¯ll do all that.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t work too hard. Besides, I¡¯ll be sharing the workload with you. I must also write a script for my play in the next few days.¡± She sat up when she mentioned that and continued, ¡°Should I write it before sleeping?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an helplessly pulled Su Binglan back down and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s best to sleep on a snowy night? It took us forever to get home. Please rest. I¡¯ll accompany you if you genuinely want to write a script now.¡± Su Binglan compromised when she heard her husband¡¯s words. After all, she did not want him to stay up till late with her. ¡°No, don¡¯t. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± However, she did not feel sleepy when she lay down. Instead, she looked at the ever-thickening snow and said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky we came home today. It would¡¯ve been challenging to travel with this much snow. We might¡¯ve even needed to wait a few days before traveling.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an felt the same way. ¡°That¡¯s true. We reached home at noon, and now it¡¯s snowing heavily. If we delayed our trip, the road would¡¯ve been difficult to traverse.¡± When it snowed heavily in the village, it would be the same in the surrounding area. The sound of the north wind would be apparent whenever it snowed that much. Whoosh! The north wind was so loud that it hit the window and made a loud noise. The couple could guess how cold outside was when they listened to the wind. However, the colder it was outside, the warmer they felt in the house. Su Binglan did not even want to stretch and covered herself tightly. She finally fell asleep after chatting with her husband. The sound of the wind was hypnotizing, and Su Binglan slept incredibly soundly this time. When she woke up the following morning, the snow had already stopped. The villagers woke early to clear their courtyards of the thick snow from last night. Some even went around the village to shovel the snow out of the streets. Both sides of the streets had piles of snow, but they melted when the sun came out. The villagers liked snow, so they smiled brightly when they saw the thick snow on the ground early in the morning. The neighbors chatted while shoveling snow at the village¡¯s entrance. ¡°Last night¡¯s snow was heavy, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good to have heavy snow sometimes. Auspicious snow is a sign of a prosperous year.¡± ¡°Yes, next year will be an excellent one for use.¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: News of the Holidays Chapter 612: News of the Holidays Translator; EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°It was freezing last night. 1 could hear the wind constantly blowing against the window frame.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. Still, my family and I feel warmer than before since moving into our new house. Our new place has no air leakage, so it helps us stay warm.¡± ¡°That kid who helped build our new house is talented. Our house can withstand an earthquake and keep us warm during winter.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t need charcoal last night, either. My brick bed didn¡¯t get cold at all. ¡°Although the charcoal here is cheap, we usually can¡¯t bear to use it. People from other villages come here to buy charcoal, too.¡± ¡°Su Fengzhi and his two sons must be busy making a lot of charcoal to keep up with the demands.¡¯ ¡°It is winter, after all, so more people need charcoal. Su Wenlin and Su Wenchi are capable enough to keep making more charcoal, but they still hire people to help them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Su Zhengde¡¯s bricks. They¡¯re so good that my nephew used the red ones to build his new house.¡¯ ¡°Oh, right. My son wrote me a letter. He said he would return to live and work here so that he won¡¯t have to be so far from home.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best to stay close to home. My son and daughter-in-law earn excellent monthly income and bonuses.¡± Everyone chattered while shoveling snow and returned home afterward to make breakfast. One could see many houses from afar through the snow. Soon after, smoke arose from these houses¡¯ chimneys. It carried a dense aura of the mortal world. Everyone could smell the aroma of food in the smoke. In the past, most families in Su Teng Village could only afford to eat porridge in the morning. Even so, some could not even afford porridge. Those people could only make soups to fill their stomachs. However, things changed, and the people in Su Teng Village lived prosperously. Every family could afford to eat three daily meals, and their food was more nutritious. Even if these families did not cook eggs, they could make porridge. But the porridge was better than the ones they made in the past, containing more meat and vegetables. Many families could afford to boil eggs for their children, especially those families who were less willing to use oil to fry eggs. After breakfast, most left home to work in the embroidery shop, tofu factories, wineries, brick factories, and cured meats stores. The market was lively, too. Some had the day off today and chose to sleep in. Usually, the parents were reluctant to wake their working children and would let them rest at home on their days off work. Su Teng Village¡¯s atmosphere improved exponentially because of the Su family¡¯s rules. Parents and children were more dutiful toward each other, making every family live harmoniously. Everyone knew they could not work for or keep their jobs with the Su family if they did not have good characteristics. However, Su Teng Village had a warm and inviting atmosphere. Everyone was kind and generous and would help each other even when the conditions were less than favorable. Every household lived well together these days. Since the village¡¯s conditions had improved, everyone became more amicable. Due to Su Teng Village¡¯s influence, the atmosphere in surrounding villages also began to develop toward more beneficial lifestyles. Some villages did not fare well in the past but changed over time. Even those who were calculative and selfish became kinder and more generous. Although changing was hard for them, they eventually grew accustomed to it. They felt they had improved because they could work for the Su family and earn money. These folks were willing to improve themselves and changed from being selfish to becoming more generous and helpful. It was all because they knew the Su family¡¯s hiring principles. The family would only hire those with good morals, who were dutiful and loved their tarni1Y members. These villagers were willing to be more responsible for their actions to work for the Su family. Those who were unfilial toward their parents and in m laws became dutiful. At the end of the year, everyone thought of the changes they had gone through and became emotional. After entering the embroidery shop, the workers clocked in and started to work. The rules at the embroidery shop were not too strict, so the workers usually chatted while working. Everyone discussed their daily lives and the heavy snow last night. They even talked about Su Binglan¡¯s return. ¡°Miss Su has finally returned.¡± ¡°l heard Miss Su plans to give us a vacation for a few days. She told her parents about it when she returned yesterday.¡± When Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao went to the tofu factory in the afternoon, they told their managers about the vacation. Everyone was excited when they heard the news. Since the news usually spread like wildfire throughout the village, those at the embroidery also heard about Su Binglan¡¯s plans. Everyone worked harder as they were most concerned about their salary, bonuses, and vacation. ¡°Really? We only have ten days left before New Year. Are we going to get our vacation so early?¡± ¡°That should be it. I heard Mr. and Mrs. Su telling the tofu factory workers that.¡± Everyone started calling Su Binglan¡¯s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Su. The workers¡¯ eyes lit up when they realized they could have a vacation for the New Year. They looked at the person who had told them about it and exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll return to work next year.¡± ¡°Still, the news might not be accurate. Let¡¯s not be presumptuous and continue working hard until we get confirmation.¡± Everyone cherished their jobs. After all, their family¡¯s conditions had improved thanks to their monthly salaries and bonuses. Moreover, they could get off work early daily and not feel tired. They even had rest days. Even those who went to work for wealthy families did not have such benefits. ¡°l heard the shopkeepers and stewards working in towns and countrysides only have days off for the New Year. They don¡¯t have weekly rest days like us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only be receiving next month¡¯s salary in eight days. I hope we get paid in time for the holidays.¡± ¡°l think it¡¯s best to take my vacation later this week. Then I can get this month¡¯s salary and bonus. If that¡¯s the case, my parents will be thrilled.¡± ¡°If I take my vacation earlier, I can take my family to town to shop. Then we can prepare for the New Year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I want to prepare noodles for my family.¡± The embroidery shop workers were of different ages, so each had different thoughts and plans. The older workers wanted to go home earlier since they preferred making early preparations for the holidays. After all, they had parents and children to care for. Meanwhile, the younger workers felt they needed to earn as much as possible while their parents or caretakers handled New Year preparations. The remaining workers wanted to bring their families to town to buy New Year¡¯s goods because their families were better off this year. At that time, these workers could be more generous and wear nicer clothes when shopping. That way, these workers could feel proud when with their family members. After all, they had earned a lot by working hard. They could feel more at ease when spending their hard-earned money and would not feel guilty. Some even felt they were too busy to go shopping and play with the children. Nonetheless, the town would be lively before New Year, so bringing children to the fun would be good.. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Construction Chapter 613: Construction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone had different thoughts on spending their vacations or preparing for the New Year, but most preferred taking an early leave from work because it would give them more time with their families. After all, New Year was a time for families to reunite. Most worked hard all year just to reunite with their families and celebrate the new year. Moreover, they could spare time to help their families prepare needed things. Su Binglan slept well this time and only woke up when half of the morning passed. The sunlight shined through the window into the room, giving it a warm glow. It made her feel lazy as she lay in bed. Since she slept so well, she felt more energetic after waking up. She had a quick breakfast and started her day by asking her family members to show her their accounts. Su Binglan wanted to calculate the tofu factory¡¯s profits to give everyone their bonuses. She did not worry about the workers¡¯ salaries because those were fixed amounts. After calculating, she would give everyone their year-end bonuses based on the factory¡¯s most recent profits and earnings. The workers¡¯ year-end bonus was more than usual. That way, everyone could have a good New Year when they went home to their families. While the Su family prepared their accounts, Su Binglan wrote her script. She even wrote some lyrics to a song. She wanted to teach Yang Xiaoxun to sing at least two songs. Su Binglan thought Yang Xiaoxun had a beautiful voice, so the former ensured the song she wrote would sound as lovely as possible. Fortunately, the two songs Su Binglan wrote were relatively simple. She was busy writing her script when Su Xueye ran over. He was excited to see Su Binglan, greeting, ¡°Hello, Aunt Binglan!¡¯ Whenever Su Xueye was with his workers, he was severe and did not smile. He always behaved like an adult and spoke calmly. Everyone said he resembled his grandfather, Su Zhengde, the most. However, no one knew how Su Xueye looked in front of Su Binglan. He resembled a more youthful boy in front of her. ¡°Xueye!¡± Su Binglan had not seen Su Xueye for a long time. She felt he had grown taller and more mature since she last saw him. He was even a head taller than Su Binglan. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to grow so much since I left. You¡¯ve matured so much, but you¡¯ve gotten tan, too.¡± She said he was tan, but his skin had only turned slightly darker because he spent most of his time in the sun. Su Xueye embarrassedly scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I¡¯m always on-site with the workers when they¡¯re building houses.¡¯ ¡°Although you¡¯re a little darker, you seem much healthier because of the sun. Why¡¯d you come looking for me, Xueye?¡± Su Binglan looked at the paper Su Xueye held and guessed it was an architectural drawing he had made. Su Xueye handed his blueprints to Su Binglan and said, ¡°You said you wanted to build a place on the land between the town and our village. You also said you wanted to build a community near Blue Mountain Academy. ¡°l drew these according to your requirements. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re up to your standards, so I came here to ask for your advice.¡± Su Xueye was highly interested in architecture and loved learning about it. Su Bingfeng was surprised. She had mentioned some ideas about real estate planning on a specific piece of land. However, she had yet to implement it because she had too many things to do. She wanted to discuss it with Su Xueye and draw the blueprints herself after the New Year. She did not expect Su Xueye to take the initiative and put in so much effort to draw the blueprints during her absence. Su Binglan looked at Su Xueye¡¯s blueprints, and her eyes lit up. She said, ¡°These are impressive. You drew these perfectly, Xueye.¡± Su Xueye was thrilled to receive praise from Su Binglan. He explained, ¡°l modified the staff dormitory building according to your specifications, too.¡± Previously, Su Binglan built the staff dormitories next to the embroidery shop based on her blueprints. At that time, Su Xueye was unfamiliar with such structures and did not understand them. He had only seen two-story structures before. The stairs to these structures were not independent, and each room had stairs leading upstairs. However, the dormitory building Su Binglan designed had stairs on the side of the building instead of in each room. That way, people from upstairs would not intrude whenever they needed to go downstairs to leave or vice versa. Su Binglan¡¯s design inspired Su Xueye greatly. He constantly considered it and drew the kind of house Su Binglan had mentioned. Still, he wondered if he had done well and nervously asked Su Binglan for her feedback He knew Su Binglan returned at noon yesterday, so he planned to look for her in the afternoon. Then he thought Su Binglan would have many things to do and would need to rest after finally returning from her long journey. Ultimately, he decided to wait until the following morning before asking for Su Binglan¡¯s feedback. Finally, Su Xueye shared his blueprints with Su Binglan. ¡°There are three floors in this area. 1 put the stairs on the side of the building, and each floor will have two units. Also, some can have two-story houses, while others will have one-story houses with a courtyard.¡± Su Binglan listened to Su Xueye while looking at his blueprints. She felt his plans were perfect. ¡®It¡¯s great that he can draw like this.¡¯ Still, there were some flaws in Su Xueye¡¯s designs, so Su Binglan gave him some guidance. She also shared newer architectural knowledge with him. Su Xueye listened attentively, his expression full of excitement. Su Binglan lightly drew on Su Xueye¡¯ s blueprints while explaining, ¡°How about this? You can always ask me if you have any concerns. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush in the construction. We¡¯ll build these after the New Year¡¯s celebrations. You should rest during this period and avoid tiring yourself out.¡± Su Xueye shook his head and enthusiastically said, ¡°l won¡¯t, Aunt Binglan. I feel incredibly fulfilled since you shared your knowledge about architectural design with me.¡± He knew he had learned and done many great things since then and felt at ease. It was unlike before when he felt confused when learning about carpentry from his father and grandfather. Ultimately, he was not interested in carpentry. However, he realized he needed some knowledge of carpentry to design buildings. When Su Xueye was younger, he followed his father and grandfather. Their knowledge played a significant role in Su Xueye¡¯ s passion for construction. Previously, Su Binglan told him it was impossible to draw accurate architectural blueprints without basic carpentry knowledge. Therefore, Su Xueye kept learning and practicing. Su Binglan encouraged him, and he excitedly ran home to study Su Binglan¡¯s remarks on his blueprints. After lunch, Su Binglan called her parents, uncles, and aunts over for a meeting. The meetings primary focus was to discuss the workers¡¯ year-end bonuses and gifts. She also had to arrange the time for everyone¡¯s vacation. ¡°l heard people whispering about taking vacations for the holidays when I went to the embroidery shop,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s pretty excited, but they don¡¯t know how accurate the news is.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan, I told the workers at the tofu factory about your plans yesterday afternoon. 1 think they¡¯re the ones who spread the news..¡± Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Festive Gifts Chapter 614: Festive Gifts Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao raised his brows. ¡°No, that¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s best to tell everyone immediately, especially because news spreads quickly here.¡± This scenario made Su Binglan recall her experience in the modern world. She remembered the first half of the third year in high school being tense. The schools of that era would arrange for their students to study for the after-winter exams only two days before the New Year. Everyone accepted this rule when the teachers came in and handed out the holiday forms. The students discussed whether or not they should take an early vacation. Everyone was excited and wanted to go home early for the holidays. It was not until the evening self-study sessions that the class teacher came to tell the students that the winter vacation would start on the following day. The class burst into an uproar, and everyone was ecstatic. Su Binglan¡¯s smile grew even wider when she recalled her time in the modern world. ¡°We just thought everyone would be thrilled to hear the news, so we couldn¡¯t help ourselves and told them. 1 told Liu Qiao and Lin Dahua about it yesterday afternoon, and they were excited. ¡°Lin Dahua was the most excited since she kept smiling all afternoon. The people in the street could help but ask her what she was smiling about, so she probably told everyone about the early vacations.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°l didn¡¯t want to tell everyone about their vacation yet because I also wanted to announce their early salaries, bonuses, and gifts. Also, since the winery profited a lot, every employee there will receive more bonuses. ¡°The embroidery shop and tofu factory did well, too, but I still need to calculate their bonuses. Let¡¯s carefully calculate our profits and try to give everyone their bonuses and gifts tomorrow.¡± Then Su Binglan handed a large number of silver notes to Shen Qiuhua, saying, ¡°Mother, you and Father will be responsible for exchanging these into small change at the bank this afternoon since I don¡¯t have enough copper coins. ¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s hands trembled when she looked at the many silver notes she held. ¡°Binglan, this¡­ That¡¯s too much. I don¡¯t dare to walk around with all this.¡± Su Binglan wanted to summon her Shadow Guards to accompany her parents, but that would be too conspicuous and might even scare her parents. After all, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao still did not know their daughter was once Princess Lan Ruobing. Suddenly, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with them, Bing.¡± Su Binglan could not feel more at ease with her husband accompanying her parents. After all, she knew how good her husband was at martial arts. She could initially accompany her parents but had to go through the accounts in the afternoon. She had several accounts to check and calculate every one¡¯s bonuses. Fortunately, she had a photographic memory and could do mental calculations. Although she had many people¡¯s bonuses to settle, she could calculate everything in just one afternoon. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao looked at their son-in-law suspiciously. Their impression of him was still that of the past, thinking he was weak and wondering if he could keep them safe. However, the older couple considered it and realized their son-in-law had recovered exponentially. Ultimately, they knew they would be safe with him around. The older couple believed in their daughter¡¯s arrangements, too. Meanwhile, Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian attentively listened to Su Binglan¡¯s arrangements. Su Fengzhang asked, ¡°Cousin Binglan, do we have to take an early break? I heard from the big guy that frequents the winery that he plans to buy from us during the New Year.¡± Since staff could get discounts on alcohol, the workers planned to do so. Some of the staff¡¯s relatives even asked them to buy wine using the staff discount. However, every worker was limited to how many bottles they could buy. Also, they could not buy alcohol from the winery at discounted prices to resell them. The winery imposed such a rule immediately after establishing the staff discount. Nonetheless, the workers dared not do such a thing as resell the alcohol. After all, they could not earn as much as they did working at the winery. Moreover, no one would risk losing their coveted jobs at the winery just for a few extra coins. The workers preferred saving money instead of buying alcohol at the winery. Even so, it was different when the New Year was approaching. Since everyone had money for the celebration, they planned to buy some alcohol and store them at home for when the holidays began. Moreover, the workers could buy alcohol at the winery at discounted prices, making it more cost-effective for them to entertain their guests during the New Year celebrations. ¡°Everyone will receive two bottles of wine as a year-end gift. So, the workers won¡¯t have to buy alcohol.¡± Su Wenxian and Su Fengzhang were shocked when they heard that. They realized how generous Su Binglan was to her employees. The father- son duo could imagine their employees¡¯ excitement when they delivered the news the following day. The duo would also feel good when giving the employees their year-end gifts. That was because Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were in charge of the winery. Su Binglan had other vital matters she would usually handle. She would usually leave the winerys management to her uncle and cousin. Moreover, the duo did their jobs well, making Su Binglan feel more at ease. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were responsible for the noodle shop. They were curious as to what Su Binglan would offer their workers. ¡°Binglan, will you be giving the noodle shop workers gifts, too?¡± ¡°Of course. I plan to do the same for the noodle shop, tofu factory, embroidery shop, and hotpot restaurants. Everyone will receive two bottles of wine, a box of instant noodles, a set of bedding, and a box of tofu products.¡± Everyone in the room was stunned when they heard that. They thought it was too much and that those who did not work for the Su family would be envious. ¡°All that?!¡± Su Wenxiu was astounded. Su Binglan looked at him and suddenly remembered something. She said, ¡°Your apprentices will receive those gifts, too, Second Brother.¡± Fortunately, Su Binglan had included many things in her inventory. If not, she would not have enough for that many employees. Su Wenwu returned home in the middle of the night and heard his sister¡¯s arrangements. He said, ¡°Sister, is that why you told me to prepare more hotpot seasonings?¡± Su Binglan had sent a letter to Su Wenwu long ago. Although Su Wenwu did not know the reason for his sister¡¯s letter, he did as his sister asked. Still, he did not expect her to prepare this many things just to give to the employees as ¡°It¡¯s also a form of advertising, even though they¡¯re gifts, you know?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°The best time to visit relatives is during January. No matter how far one¡¯s relatives are, everyone will visit and show off how good our products are. ¡°That way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for us to promote our businesses. We¡¯ll also expand our market after New Year. Wenwu, you¡¯ll have to open more hotpot restaurants outside of Tenghe Town.¡± In the past, Su Binglan had many concerns and had to protect her husband. She also did not want anyone to know Luo Jin¡¯an was in Su Teng Village. However, she no longer had to worry since regaining her memories and learning about her true identity. Su Binglan wanted to help Lan Ruozhu develop Dingzhou. The duo also wanted to do their best to control the power of other states through economic means. Su Wenwu felt more motivated when he heard his sister¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister. Our hotpot restaurants are popular enough to expand even further. ¡°Even the Ye family¡¯s young master in the south wants to talk business with me and wants me to open a hotpot restaurant there..¡± Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: A Woman Disguised as a Man Chapter 615: A Woman Disguised as a Man Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan furrowed her brows when she heard about the Ye family. Her mind returned to the time when Lan Ruobing was there. She had seen the Ye family¡¯s young master before. To be exact, the Ye family¡¯s young master was the family¡¯s young lady. The Ye family was once the wealthiest in the South. They had many businesses, but several of them later encountered issues. The Ye family either got annexed or forced out of the market by other family businesses. The family was quite complicated internally, and Young Lady Ye was the only member of the direct bloodline. Therefore, she dressed up and pretended to be a man to protect the family¡¯s main bloodline. It was difficult for a woman, especially in this era, to disguise herself as a man to manage the family business, so Su Binglan greatly admired Young Lady Ye. ¡°Oh?¡± Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°You¡¯ve interacted with Young ¡®Master¡¯ Ye before?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been running the hotpot restaurants in other towns and cities recently, so I see Young Master Ye quite often. I think he has a good person and is very knowledgeable. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the habits of a profligate son at all. He¡¯s also honest and even helped me once. I befriended him and considered him a close friend. ¡°We sometimes went out for dinner, and he would treat me to local dishes I didn¡¯t know about. I also treated him to hotpot once in a while.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes flashed with interest. ¡°So, you and ¡®him¡¯ are super close friends?¡± Su Wenwu did not know what his sister was thinking and answered honestly, ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you encourage me to make more friends? I just think Young Master Ye is outstanding.¡± Su Binglan scanned her third brother¡¯s expression and became curious. ¡®l wonder how Third Brother will react if I tell him Ye Feiran is a woman, not a man. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing his reaction. As far as I can remember, Ye Feiran isn¡¯t a simple woman. ¡®If she were as innocent as most women, others would¡¯ve discovered her identity long ago, putting her family in danger.¡¯ When Ye Feiran was just a few years old, her entire family almost perished. However, her family survived, and she grew into a fine young lady. Although her family could not compare to the wealthiest family in the South, the Ye family was still medium-sized. ¡®Ye Feiran is capable and resourceful. If such a person is willing to call my brother a close friend, it means Wenwu is doing well in Ye Feiran¡¯s eyes. Still, Wenwu is pure and upright and also stubborn. Perhaps that¡¯s what attracted Ye Feiran.¡¯ Su Binglan took a closer look at her third brother. She felt she was handsome and gave off a healthy and robust demeanor. Su Wenwu¡¯s martial arts skills were commendable, too, and he had been working hard to improve them. ¡®He should have many advantages with Ye Feiran.¡¯ Su Wenwu noticed his sister staring at him weirdly. He asked, ¡°Little Sister, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡®Why do I have a chill running down my spine?¡¯ Su Binglan smiled gently, saying, ¡°You¡¯re probably overthinking, Wenwu. I was just thinking of how well you¡¯ve been doing recently. You¡¯ve opened quite a few more restaurants, after all. Business is excellent, too.¡¯ Su Wenwu sighed in relief when he heard his sister¡¯s words. Su Binglan added, ¡°You can consider working with the Ye family after the New Year, but I¡¯ll have to tell you the details.¡± Since the Ye family was complicated, Su Binglan had to be careful if she wanted to open a hotpot restaurant in the south. Su Binglan agreed to continue working with Su Wenwu because she thought she could bring many good opportunities in the South to the North, for example, crayfish, fruits, and vegetables. It would be a win-win situation if the Ye family cooperated with the Su family. Moreover, the Ye family was not enemies with the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Instead, the latter had a good relationship with the Ye family. ¡°I know, Little Sister. I¡¯ll be cautious and review the contract before letting you check things out.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Good.¡± Afterward, Su Binglan checked the accounts and calculated everyone¡¯s bonuses in the afternoon. The others also checked the accounts and saw no issues. Then Su Binglan would give the employees their bonuses tomorrow. However, Su Fengzhang and the others were stunned when they saw the year-end bonuses. Each manager would have more than ten silver taels. Even ordinary employees would receive the same amount. ¡°Everyone will be thrilled.¡± In the evening, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua put a lot of silver in baskets and carried them on their backs. Fortunately, others could not see what was inside. Still, Su Fengmao and his wife were nervous. They feared others would see all the money they were carrying. Even Luo Jin¡¯an carried a basket of money. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao did not know Wei Ying was following and protecting them in the shadows. The older couple was safe with Luo Jin¡¯an and Wei Ying around. An elite troop was also nearby. If Wei Ying sent out a signal flare, the troops would swiftly appear to protect the older couple. Meanwhile, even Su Fengzhi, Su Fengchen, and the other Su family members were excited to give their employees their year-end bonuses. Everyone was also preparing to rest for the holidays. After all, they had worked hard to earn as much as possible to have a fantastic New Year. They looked forward to going to town to celebrate the New Year with their families. Everyone was eager to shop in town because the shops would be closed for the New Year. Su Fengzhi planned to give his employees free charcoal for the celebrations, while Su Fengchen planned to distribute cured sausages, braised chicken, and roast duck to his workers. Meanwhile, Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun had been busy setting up their shop at the dormitory entrance the whole day. Also, Mrs. Du brought a few people over to help, according to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. Even Su Wenxing helped by making the small cart for the grandmother and granddaughter. Many people used small carts to sell things in town. They got their carts from Su Wenxings shop because he made them easy to use and sold them at affordable prices. Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter started making multi-grain pancakes at their small stall. No one around Tenghe Town had made such a thing, and Su Binglan only made them for her family. Moreover, the Su family had their own businesses. No one even considered setting up a stall to sell multi-grain pancakes. Once the grandmother and granddaughter started cooking, the fragrance from the multi-grain pancakes wafted through the air. When the employees of the embroidery shop, winery, and noodle shop got off work, they were amazed when they smelled the fragrance. ¡°What smells so good?¡± ¡°It seems to be coming from the dormitory. Is someone cooking something delicious or reheating a meal?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. The dormitory is a little far from here. The fragrance can¡¯t have drifted so far. It smells terrific, different from the food I used to eat.¡± ¡°Did Miss Su come up with another delicacy?¡± ¡°Look, smoke is coming from over there.¡± ¡°Multi-grain pancakes?¡± ¡°When did a multi-grain pancake stall open here?¡± Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Fragrant and Crispy Chapter 616: Fragrant and Crispy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone looked at Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s stall with wonder because the weather was too cold. Their stomachs growled when they smelled the tempting fragrance. ¡°Have you ever eaten multi- grain pancakes?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a stall that sells them, so 1 don¡¯t know how they taste.¡± ¡°It smells quite fragrant, so it should be delicious.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and take a look?¡± Many people were in the embroidery stall, so everyone went to take a look together. They had money now and were willing to buy food on the weekends. If it were in the past, they would not go to any stall, regardless of how fragrant the food smelled, because they were afraid of overspending. However, things had changed, and people would eat together after work. They dared not buy anything before. Everyone went to the stall together, and a few people were already there eating pancakes. Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun made pancakes for these few people because they had helped the duo set up their stall. Those few people were full of praise for the duo¡¯s cooking. Mrs. Du said smilingly, ¡°The pancakes you two made are delicious. I¡¯ve never had such a tasty pancake. It tastes unique.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fragrant and crispy.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t expect the batter to be so fluffy.¡± The most essential part of the multi- grain pancake was the batter. Su Binglan had taught Old Madam Yang how to make it so that the older woman would have something to make a living within Su Teng Village. Su Binglan knew Old Madam Yang was not one to stay idle. Even if Yang Xiaoxun wanted her grandmother to stay home and rest, the latter would refuse. Old Madam Yang resembled Su Binglan¡¯s grandparents and could enjoy life now. Still, they felt restless staying home all day. Sometimes, they would feel uncomfortable if they were idle for too long. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su helped Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi daily by looking after their stall. The older couple felt their lives would be more fulfilling if they did not stay idle and let their thoughts run wild. Thus, Su Binglan understood it was good to keep busy but not tire oneself out. Old Madam Yang was making pancakes and was delighted when people praised her cooking. Moreover, she did not feel tired doing this. She and her granddaughter used to work in the fields and exhaust themselves in their home village. It was much more tiring than opening a stall. That was much easier than working in the fields. ¡°Since you think they¡¯re delicious, I¡¯ll make more for you and your children.¡± Mrs. Du waved and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m staying at the dormitory now and won¡¯t be returning since 1 no longer have to worry about my two children. I typically eat alone, anyway.¡± Mrs. Du knew the struggles Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun had experienced. Her heart ached for them, and she could not bear to take free pancakes from the older woman, mainly because it was not easy to make one. Mrs. Du even planned to tell her two children to visit Old Madam Yangs stall to buy her pancakes. Old Madam Yang was touched. She did not expect the people of Su Teng Village to be so kind and enthusiastic about helping her and her granddaughter. She felt a warmth she had never felt before, and so did her granddaughter. Therefore, Old Madam Yang added more vegetables and other ingredients to the multi- grain pancakes for those who had helped her. Old Madam Yang felt excellent, and her body was full of energy. She only wanted to earn money to buy a house in Su Teng Village or save up to build one. With that thought in mind, Old Madam Yang felt energized, unlike when she lived in her home village. In the past, she felt muddleheaded and did not know what to do. Now, she was full of hope and strength to do things. Meanwhile, Yang Xiaoxun finished making more batter in the back and brought it to the front. She felt pained to see Old Madam Yang work so hard, saying, ¡°Grandma, you should rest and let me take over. Old Madam Yang said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t feel tired at all.¡± As they talked, more people appeared near the shop. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Yang Xiaoxun. They thought she looked beautiful and had excellent skin. ¡°Miss, are you selling multi- grain pancakes?¡± Yang Xiaoxun nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is the price of one pancake. It¡¯s three copper each, but you can also add eggs.¡± She and her grandmother ran a small business to make a living. They considered their prices reasonable, mainly because their pancakes were so big. Since they only had humble ingredients, they could only offer to add eggs to their pancakes. However, they planned to add more options when they had more ingredients. Someone said, ¡°Mrs. Du, you¡¯re here too?¡± Mrs. Du replied smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s Yang Xiaoxun and her grandmother, who just moved here. Miss Su brought them to our village.¡± Everyone was polite to the grandmother and granddaughter when they heard Su Binglan was the one who brought them to the village. Mrs. Du said, ¡°Their multi-grain pancakes are delicious. Miss Su helped them develop it.¡± Everyone bought the pancakes and ate them. They thought it was fragrant and crispy and were full of praise for the food. More people arrived to take a look. They saw the customers in the front eating and complementing the food, so they bought some too. Some even bought a few more for their families at home. Even the employees of the winery and noodle shop went to buy the pancakes and saw a long queue there. Although many people lined up at the stall, Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun worked together and fulfilled everyone¡¯s orders. After finishing work at night, Old Madam Yang and her granddaughter closed the stall and excitedly returned to their dormitory with the money they had earned. Old Madam Yang poured the money from her purse onto the table, her hands trembling. She and her granddaughter did not expect to earn so much in just one night. Although the profit was small, the duo sold hundreds of pancakes in one evening. They earned a few hundred copper coins in one evening. Yang Xiaoxun was so excited that she could not fall asleep. ¡®Now that we know how to make multi- grain pancakes, we no longer have to worry about starving.¡¯ Meanwhile, the embroidery shop and tofu factory employees discussed similar things on the way home. ¡°Miss Shen wants us to go to work tomorrow as usual, even those on leave. I wonder what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Maybe she wants to inform us about our vacations?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. If so, we can tell each other when we¡¯re off work. It¡¯s not like we must go to the factory, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, it must be something important, then..¡± Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Handing Out Year-End Bonuses Chapter 617: Handing Out Year-End Bonuses Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation No one knew what Shen Qiuhua or Su Fengmao would say the following day. Still, everyone had their guesses. ¡°Did someone violate the rules?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also possible. Is that what Miss Shen wants to address? Who would be so foolish to break the rules?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not it, what is?¡± ¡°Even if we were to receive bonuses in the past, those on leave wouldn¡¯t have to come in, right? They would just receive their bonus when they returned to work the following day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I wonder what¡¯s happening. After all, Miss Su has returned, so who knows what could happen?¡± ¡°Will someone get fired?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces paled at that last question. They feared getting fired, mainly because the tofu factory paid and treated them well. Everyone cherished their jobs dearly and worked hard. They would not dare to slack off. They knew if they did not work hard, many others would be willing to fight for their spot at the tofu factory. Therefore, no one was foolish enough to break the rules. Some wondered if they had done a good enough job to keep their place at the tofu factory, while others overthought the situation and could not sleep that night. A few employees scared themselves with negative thoughts, and others were quite curious about what would happen at the tofu factory the following day. They thought Su Binglan would have something good to announce. Meanwhile, everyone in the Su family had done their accounting and prepared gifts in the afternoon. Then they waited until the following morning to distribute the gifts and bonuses to the employees. The tofu factory employees were still speculating about what would happen when they went to work that morning. Moreover, Shen Qiuhua had called a few factory managers to discuss some things with them. After a while, Lin Dahua, Liu Qiao, and a few more people returned smilingly. Lin Dahua smiled so brightly that her eyes narrowed into slits. She could not hide her excitement. Liu Qiao also could not stop smiling and giggling. When the employees saw their managers faces, they figured it was something good. As expected, Shen Qiuhua put down a large basket and said, ¡°l told everyone to come into work today for a special announcement. ¡°We will be closed from today until the Lantern Festival and will return to work on the 15th of January.¡± Everyone present was ecstatic when they heard the news. Some became wide-eyed, while others had their mouths agape. Even so, they thought they had misheard Shen Qiuhua. Everyone knew they would have an early holiday but did not expect to be on leave until the 15th of January. ¡°Will our vacation last that long?¡± ¡°That¡¯s almost a month long!¡¯ ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± Some were so excited their palms were sweating. Everyone returned to their senses and looked at each other. They realized it was true from the look in each other¡¯s eyes. After a while, someone asked, ¡°Is it true, Miss Shen?¡± In the past, everyone would have nothing to do after the autumn harvest, so it was equivalent to a work vacation. However, it felt different this time. They would feel at ease and secure if they were on vacation because their families¡¯ conditions would be even better next year since they still had jobs and monthly salaries. A vacation wholly differed from being idle at home after the autumn harvest. Therefore, everyone was ecstatic about the upcoming holidays. Shen Qiuhua chuckled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. We¡¯ll also be giving out this month¡¯s salary in advance and your year-end bonuses.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re receiving year-end bonuses?! ¡± ¡°This month has just started, and they¡¯re already giving out wages and bonuses?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a year-end bonus? Is it the same as a regular bonus?¡± Everyone was puzzled and slightly doubtful. However, the employees could not suppress their excitement. After all, they would have an early vacation, receive early wages, and receive year-end bonuses. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so exciting!¡¯ ¡°Now that I think about it, I can go home and prepare early for the New Year, especially with my early salary and bonus.¡± ¡°It feels different from our free time after the autumn harvest.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°The year-end bonus is for everyone to have a better New Year celebration.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard her words. The employees stood upright and attentively listened to Shen Qiuhua. They feared they would miss out on any vital information. Most also thought about how much more silver they would receive. ¡°Will our New Year bonus be more than usual? Will we get three silver taels this time instead of two?¡± ¡°The month has just begun, so our bonus should only be for these few work days, right? Miss Su must want us to have a better New Year.¡± Everyone tried guessing how much they would receive as a bonus. Then Shen Qiuhua first called the managers to collect their salaries and year-end bonuses. Liu Qiao was the first tofu factory manager. She performed excellently and was earnest about her work, so her bonus was high. When she saw the twelve silver taels as her salary and bonus, she was so shocked she froze. Her hands trembled as she held the money, while her eyes widened as she asked herself in disbelief, ¡°R-Really? Is this real?!¡± Shen Qiuhua handed her the money and said, ¡°There are gifts here. Each person will receive a box of tofu products, two bottles of wine, a box of instant noodles, and some hotpot ingredients. ¡°Everyone, please collect your gifts and bonuses. After that, you can all return home and prepare for the New Year.¡± Liu Qiao felt like she was about to faint. She was so stunned she could barely feel her legs. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Qiao returned to her senses and quickly shook her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Miss Shen.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Distribute the gifts and go home to rest.¡± Shen Qiuhua did not know Liu Qiao was still dizzy from the surprise. Liu Qiao felt like her whole body was numb, and her heart raced. She went to take the things, but her hands trembled uncontrollably. Still, she could not help but smile. Liu Qiao was typically quiet and steady, and everyone knew her well. They felt it was strange to see her acting so erratically. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Liu Qiao isn¡¯t usually like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think Liu Qiao is shocked since she received so much money.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t expect to receive my salary this early. Not only that, but we also get an early vacation, year-end bonuses, and gifts.¡± ¡°Everything is perfect! ¡° Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Excited Chapter 618: Excited Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Next, everyone went forward to collect their year-end bonuses and gifts. They were so excited when they saw their bonuses that they felt a little dizzy. Some held the charcoal pen to tick their names to indicate they had received their bonus, but their hands trembled. They only knew it was real when Shen Qiuhua placed the silver in their hands. ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen.¡± Everyone did not know what else to say besides thank you. Not only did Shen Qiuhua give the employees an extended vacation, but she also gave them so much silver and lovely gifts. Everyone knew how difficult instant noodles were to come by, not to mention wine. The employees no longer needed to buy wine for New Year. They also received many other things as gifts. They felt warmth in their bodies and palms. They looked down at the silver they held and could not stop smiling. Shen Qiuhua was busy the entire morning distributing everyone¡¯s bonuses and gifts. ¡°All right, your vacation has officially begun. Everyone can go home and rest. I will see you at work again on the 15th of January.¡± When she left, the employees were in an uproar. ¡°Miss Shen and her daughter are too kind.¡± ¡°They even gave us such a lovely gift basket.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget our bonuses. How much did you get?¡± ¡°l got eight silver taels.¡± ¡°l got eight silver, too! I was so shocked when I noticed how much I got.¡± ¡°l felt the same. I couldn¡¯t look away from the money I held. Fortunately, Miss Shen didn¡¯t laugh at me. I was ecstatic, even now!¡± ¡°My parents will be thrilled when I show them the gift basket and how much I earned.¡¯ ¡°l plan to bring my family to the town market later to buy the children¡¯s favorite things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going shopping in town, too. Then I¡¯ll go home and make hotpot with the ingredients I got in the gift basket.¡± ¡°That hotpot seasoning is an exclusive recipe the Su family doesn¡¯t sell. It seems they¡¯re giving these to their employees only.¡± ¡°l plan to buy cloth to make new clothes for my family. I can¡¯t bear to let them wear their old clothes during the New Year celebrations.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can have a good New Year this time, mainly because we have extended vacations. The Su family is so kind to their employees.¡± The tofu factory employees excitedly chatted as they carried their things home. Most factory workers lived in Su Teng Village; the rest were from the surrounding villages. After leaving work, everyone happily went home, walking briskly on the road. Although the employees had many things to carry, they felt energized and did not mind carrying them. At almost noon, the villagers came out to bask in the sun and chat. Some went to their courtyards to bring home firewood for cooking, while others went to the mountain when the snow melted. At that moment, the villagers saw the tofu factory employees rushing home like a swarm of bees, carrying their gift baskets. ¡°Welcome home, Granddaughter.¡± ¡°Hello, my dear daughter.¡± ¡°How was work, my dear daughter-in-law?¡± When the employees returned from the tofu factory, the villagers noticed them carrying a large basket of items. The villagers wondered if the tofu factory had gone overboard with gifts again. ¡°Why are they carrying so many things? Some of those items look like wine.¡± ¡°Are those instant noodles?¡± Previously, everyone had tried instant noodles and thought it was fresh. They wanted to buy some but could not because they instantly sold out. The villagers¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw the gift baskets. ¡°Did the tofu factory give you all that?¡± ¡°Yes, all the employees received these today, Mom and Dad. We also got an advance on our wages and year-end bonuses.¡± Since it was no secret, and everyone wanted to know what had happened, the employees quickly shared the news with their families when they reached home. ¡°R-Really?! I didn¡¯t expect the tofu factory to give you an extended holiday.¡± Lin Juan carefully told her parents, ¡°l received my bonus.¡± Lin Juan¡¯s parents hurriedly helped their children with the gift baskets and went inside smilingly. ¡°Sister, Sister,¡± Lin Juan¡¯s younger brother happily followed her into the house. Lin Juan¡¯s parents were so shocked when their daughter told them she had received eight silver taels as a bonus that they almost fainted. They were excited and asked their daughter about the bonus several times. Lin Juan smiled and explained to her parents that it was all true. She even showed them the silver. The family was so happy that their mouths were agape. ¡°Let¡¯s have something delicious to celebrate. You¡¯ve worked hard, Juan. I¡¯ll make your favorite braised pork and ribs.¡± Lin Juan¡¯s brother was still young, so he looked at his sister with admiration, saying, ¡®You¡¯re amazing, Sister!¡± Many families had the same situation. After all, the tofu factory was not the only place that handed out gift baskets and bonuses that day. The embroidery shop, winery, and noodle shop did the same things. Everyone was thrilled when they discovered they would receive two bottles of wine. They all thanked Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian for the wine. After all, the father- son duo was responsible for the winery. Su Fengzhang said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us. It¡¯s all my niece¡¯s idea. If you want to show your gratitude, please thank her. She hasn¡¯t sat still since returning and is busy handing out bonuses and gift baskets to everyone. ¡°Although the winery only opened recently, everyone was earnest about their work. The sales of our wine were excellent, so we could afford to give everyone a generous year-end bonus.¡± The winery employees had higher bonuses than the tofu factory workers because the winery¡¯s profit margin was much more significant. The employees excitedly walked home after receiving their bonuses and gift baskets. The employees of the embroidery shop and noodle shop also took their things home. Today, Su Teng Village, Willow Village, Stone Village, and the surrounding villages celebrated a festival. Every household was thrilled. Some families had two members working for the Su family and received twice the bonus. That made the family very excited. Almost all the nearby villages had people working for the Su family. Therefore, many households were even more lively on this day than a festival. Therefore, many families were even more lively on this day than a festival. Especially when everyone took so many gifts home together, it formed the most beautiful scenery. The entire village was alarmed. Everyone ran out to take a look when they heard the news. They were all stunned. When they found out that Miss Su had sent it to the employees, everyone was shocked. How could it be so good? Not long after, smoke rose from the chimneys of every house. Everyone was cooking delicious food. Many families even took out their wine and poured some out for the whole family to drink together. A family working in the noodle shop was filled with emotions when they sat together to eat. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Miss Su built a noodle shop later on. Finally, there are people in our family who work in Miss Su¡¯s shop to receive bonuses and gifts.¡± ¡°Yes, these are all good things. Daughter, well done.¡± ¡°Come, come, daughter. These are all your favorite dishes. Eat more..¡± Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Enthusiastic Chapter 619: Enthusiastic Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The girls, valued by their parents, smiled when they saw their parents¡¯ enthusiasm. It made the girls feel more confident. In the past, most villagers had old-fashioned thoughts and valued boys more than girls. However, they saw how promising the girls were. The girls could also work hard and earn money, making everyone pay more attention to them. Most families realized daughters and sons had similar strengths. As parents, they felt their children were hardworking. The parents were incredibly proud of their children. Moreover, some families had three children working for the Su family. That meant the family would receive three times the amount of gifts and year-end bonuses. The six bottles of wine they received were worth plenty of money. The families did not have to buy wine for the holidays because of the excellent quality wine their children received from the Su family. They also had exclusive hotpot ingredients. They could make hotpots at home instead of going to restaurants. They also had three times the tofu products and instant noodles. Shi Zhengshan and his wife lived in Stone Village and had three daughters. Most people in Stone Village still believed only boys could care for their parents when their parents got old, and daughters were useless. Shi Zhengshan did not have sons. He felt ashamed in front of his family because of that. His parents never took him seriously, and his wife suffered tremendously. However, Shi Zhengshan felt guilty and never blamed his parents. His wife was good and responsible. She never held grudges with her in-laws and focused on living her life. Shi Zhengshan¡¯s daughters were sensible and had helped the family since they were children. The three girls worked harder when others laughed and mocked them about having no brothers. When they got older, they would help with the fieldwork. They were experts on the inside and outside. Everyone thought Shi Zhengshan had raised his daughters well but knew they had to marry into other families. Even if Shi Zhengshan raised his daughters well, they would eventually belong to someone else. However, the Su family opened the tofu factory then and only hired females. Since the Su family only hired girls, everyone realized how essential girls were. A girl¡¯s monthly income was equivalent to the village¡¯s annual income from farming crops. Some families only had boys, so they could not send their sons to work at the factory. Later, the Su family expanded the factory and hired people from other villages. Shi Zhengshan¡¯s eldest daughter went for an interview and passed with flying colors. He heard the Su family had asked about his eldest daughter, and most said his family was trustworthy. People also spoke highly about his daughters, saying they were capable and dutiful. When the embroidery shop started hiring people later on, his second daughter went for an interview and got the job. Then the noodle shop opened, and his third daughter got the job. Shi Zhengshan was stunned, especially when his niece and nephew did not get the job. Many people in Stone Village went for multiple interviews, even his nieces. However, none got the job. When the winery opened, his three siblings¡¯ children went for interviews, but none got the job. Shi Zhengshan¡¯s three daughters were the only ones from his entire family to work for the Su family. Only Shi Zhengshan¡¯s children got jobs working for the Su family because his family had good morals and temperaments. His brothers, who looked down on him, now looked at him enviously because of that. Even his parents became more enthusiastic toward him. They no longer showed him a nasty attitude as they did in the past. They treated Shi Zhengshan as if he was the most considerate son. Shi Zhengshan and his wife no longer felt inferior because their three daughters made them proud. Now, he and his wife walked around the village confidently. Shi Zhengshan¡¯s voice was paramount to his parents and brothers during family meetings. Therefore, Shi Zhengshan was most grateful to the Su family because he could hold his head high. When someone from the Stone Village saw Shi Zhengshan, they said, ¡°Zhengshan, your family must be prosperous now. You should have three times the gifts and bonuses now.¡± Shi Zhengshan smiled widely. Still, he spoke modestly, ¡°Oh, yes. I heard your son is doing well in the winery. I heard the bosses often praise him.¡± The man said smilingly, ¡°My son is perfect. He¡¯s sensible and hardworking. He cares for and helps us at home. Still, my son only received one gift basket compared to your three daughters earning one each. You should have six bottles of wine, then.¡¯ The wine the employees received was no ordinary wine that others could easily buy. After all, most people had to pre-order their wine since the shop sold out so often. Even locals could not buy as much as they wanted because foreigners had ordered long ago, so they had to wait their turn. The man¡¯s son said the winery had limited stock, so he could only buy wine sometimes. Most people still had trouble getting wine for themselves. The man was excited when his son received two bottles of wine in his gift basket. However, he never considered Shi Zhengshan¡¯s three daughters to bring home two bottles of wine each, totaling six bottles of wine. The man even considered buying the wine from Shi Zhengshan¡¯s three daughters. Those who enjoyed drinking wine knew how good the Su family¡¯s wine tasted. Nonetheless, Shi Zhengshan could not bear to sell his daughters¡¯ wine. After all, they would need the wine for relatives visiting during the New Year to entertain their guests. Other villagers saw Shi Zhengshan, and one of them said, ¡°You¡¯re famous now. No, you¡¯re not famous, but your three daughters are,¡± ¡°Everyone knows about your three sunflowers that are your daughters. They¡¯re good-natured, capable, and can earn money.¡± Shi Zhengshan could not stop smiling as he said, ¡°Everyone keeps praising them.¡± He was happy even though he said so. He felt he could walk around the village with his head held high now. Not only were the people of Stone Village happy, but Su Tengs villagers also smiled at noon. After all, each family¡¯s living conditions had improved exponentially. Lin Chai and Miss He were carrying their gift baskets when they returned home from work. Lin Chai went to work at the winery when he stopped stuttering. Miss He had been working in the embroidery shop while her eldest son learned medicine from Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. Their eldest son had gathered plenty of knowledge from the Su siblings. Previously, Lin Chai and Miss He¡¯s eldest son helped bandage people¡¯s wounds after the earthquake. People constantly praised Lin Chai and Miss He¡¯s children. Their second and third sons were also sensible. They knew their parents and eldest brother were busy, so they helped with the housework and cooking. When Lin Chai and Miss He got home, they put away the things they had received from their bosses. The couple remained composed, but their two sons were thrilled when they saw the gift baskets. Miss He said, ¡°I¡¯ll make instant noodles for everyone tonight.¡± Instant noodles became harder to buy since many children enjoyed eating them. ¡°Woo-hoo!¡± The two younger boys were ecstatic. At that moment, Lin Shu returned with his gift basket. The two parents were stunned when they saw their eldest son¡¯s basket.. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Many Benefits Chapter 620: Many Benefits Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chai and Miss He did not understand why their son had a similar gift basket since Lin Shu did not work in Su Binglan¡¯s businesses. He only learned medicine from Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. The family was stunned and only returned to their senses after a while. Lin Shu happily said, ¡°Look, I got a gift from my teacher. He told all the apprentices to take these home for the New Year.¡± Lin Shu was carrying many things. They were a little heavy, and he could hardly lift them. He could only leave the Su family¡¯s house when Su Wenxiu helped him with the basket. Lin Chai and Miss He only returned to their senses when they heard their eldest son¡¯s voice. The couple quickly went to help Lin Shu with his things. Miss He asked, ¡°Why did your teacher give you a gift basket too?¡± Logically speaking, the couple did not expect Lin Shu to receive a gift basket because he only studied medicine with Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. Not only did Su Wenxiu allow his apprentices to study for free, but his family also gave his students gift baskets. Lin Chai and his family did not know how to express their gratitude. The family¡¯s lives had improved, and they wanted to thank Su Binglan. Lin Shu said, ¡°My teachers told us they should give us these things because we¡¯re his students. They wanted us to go home and celebrate the New Year with our families.¡¯ Miss He patted her son¡¯s head and said, ¡°You must remember your teachers¡¯ kindness and study well. You must study even harder after the holidays. Help your teachers and be more diligent.¡± Lin Shu listened carefully. He said, ¡°1 know, Mother.¡± Although he was still young, he knew everything he needed. He gathered more knowledge and principles, especially after attending classes to study medicine. He knew Su Binglan was the one who cured his parents. It was because of that his family¡¯s lives improved. His family barely had enough to eat in the past. Now, they could eat well. It was understandable that the tofu factory and embroidery shop employees brought home gifts because it was the employees¡¯ welfare. Everyone was shocked when even Su Wenxiu¡¯s students returned home with gifts. ¡°Students can learn for free and also receive gift baskets?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t students be the ones giving gifts to teachers? Am I missing something?¡± No matter how confused everyone was, it was a fact that the students brought home gifts. Everyone knew there were many benefits to working with Su Binglan, even learning from her. Everyone decided to send their children to Su Binglan to learn things if she recruited more students in the future. Many also hoped she could open more factories and shops so that she would hire more people. Then these families could also earn monthly salaries and bonuses. Then they would feel more at ease and buy more things to improve their lives. Since no one could predict next year¡¯s harvest, no one dared to spend their hard-earned money carelessly. Still, they could not solely rely on crops. Su Binglan felt more relaxed after settling everyone¡¯s bonuses and gifts. She felt like she had already arranged everything for the New Year. She stayed home in the afternoon to quickly write her drama script. She even prepared to rehearse some of the more straightforward stories so that people could quickly understand this performance genre. After everyone understood her play, she would create other stories for them to learn more. Su Binglan titled the drama she wrote ¡°The Concubine.¡± The story was something simple and easier for commoners to comprehend. Moreover, the drama would not have many supporting characters, so the script would not be complicated. Everyone could watch her shows in a new way. Many could not sing well without a foundation if they wanted to make it an opera performance. Su Binglan considered using a melody to convey her message. She had already written the lines, so Yang Xiaoxun could play the role of the female consort. Most of the other roles she created were supporting, and finding people to play them was easier. When Su Binglan took the script to Yang Xiaoxun, she saw the young lady and her grandmother busy at their stall. Since all the Su family¡¯s employees were on holiday, many queued at the pancake stall to buy multigrain pancakes. Moreover, the stall stood between Tenghe Town, Willow Village, and Stone Village. Everyone had tried the duo¡¯s pancakes yesterday and thought they were delicious, so they went to buy more the following day. Since most people did not have much to do this afternoon, they decided to get some pancakes today because they did not have time to do so yesterday. A few people from the surrounding villages also came to buy the pancakes everyone was raving about. The customers chatted while waiting their turn in the long queue. ¡°Did you come to Su Teng Village to shop for the holidays?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su is a great person. She gave me an extended vacation, so I have plenty of time to prepare for the New Year.¡± ¡°Me too. I planned to come here to buy braised pork, cured sausages, and a few multigrain pancakes for my children to try.¡± ¡°l also came here to buy cured meats, but the store is closed for the holidays. I heard many businesses are closed at this time of year. Still, I came to buy things from Su Teng Market.¡± ¡°The workers at the cured meats store also have an extended vacation. 1 heard they also received gift baskets containing a crate of cured meat, braised chicken, roast duck, and salted eggs.¡± ¡°The Su family are gracious people. People can work for them without worry, but it¡¯s not easy to get a job from them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I joined during the Su family¡¯s first hiring.¡± ¡°The girls from the embroidery shop spoke highly of the pancakes they sell here. They said they¡¯re delicious.¡± ¡°l planned to get something to eat yesterday, but after receiving my gift basket, I no longer cared about eating and ran straight home.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I couldn¡¯t wait to get home, too. My parents were even happier than me. They even made several of my favorite dishes that noon.¡± While chatting, everyone turned and saw Su Binglan. Everyone was excited when they saw her. ¡°Miss Su!¡± ¡°Hello, Miss stu ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Everyone greeted Su Binglan simultaneously. Su Binglan smiled at them, asking, ¡°Is everyone here to buy pancakes?¡± ¡°Yes, we heard the pancakes are delicious, so we came to try them for ourselves.¡¯ ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head inside now.¡± Su Binglan entered and looked for Yang Xiaoxun. When Yang Xiaoxun saw Su Binglan, she was so excited that she could barely hold the spatula. ¡°M-Miss Su! Hello there!¡± Su Binglan greeted Old Madam Yang, then told Yang Xiaoxun, ¡°l finished writing the script. Come with me. You can start practicing your lines and training your voice.¡± Yang Xiaoxun put down the spatula and excitedly followed Su Binglan to the Su family¡¯s home.. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Memories of a Snowy Night Chapter 622: Memories of a Snowy Night Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan turned and blinked when she heard Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words. She asked in confusion, ¡°How complicated?¡± She felt there was a story behind his words and wondered if there was a famous zither player she did not know about. However, she did not pay much attention to such news when she was Lan Ruobing. When Luo Jin!an thought of this person, a deep and cold light flashed in his eyes, suddenly dragging him into his memories. He explained, ¡°That person has a complicated background. After his family declined, he followed his mother to the capital and made a living by sharing his skills. ¡°Later, someone killed his mother because she offended an influential person. The zither player became a famous musician in the Cool Breeze Gang to make his late mother proud. ¡°Meanwhile, he secretly searched for clues to find the person who killed his mother and waited for the opportunity to strike. He wanted to avenge his mother. ¡°This person is respected in the Cool Breeze Gang because of his zither-playing skills. Many women liked him, but he remained focused on vengeance. ¡°Later, his brother and sister-in-law sold a woman to the Cool Breeze Gang. The woman saw the zither player and begged him to save her that day. When he looked at the begging woman, she reminded him of his mother. ¡°Although the zither player did not want to get involved in other people¡¯s matters, he still saved the woman. Afterward, the woman followed him and offered to be his servant and care for him. ¡°However, the zither player never treated the woman as a servant. The woman was intelligent and could quickly learn the zither. As time passed, the two developed feelings for each other, and the zither player began teaching the woman to play the instrument. ¡°The woman practiced earnestly and offered to help the man. However, the woman used the zither player as a stepping stone and became the crown prince¡¯s concubine. ¡°It was also at that time that the zither player discovered that the crown prince¡¯s people were the ones who killed his mother. The zither player was supposed to die but survived and hid his identity.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s explanation sounded simple, but perhaps only the zither player knew the complications best. Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned solemn as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the man¡¯s name? I have a way to help him if he¡¯s still alive.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gently stroked his wife¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Bing, do you dare hire him as your zither player? Things will get complicated if those who tried to harm him discover who he is.¡¯ ¡°l dare to hire him as a zither player as long as he can still play,¡± Su Binglan replied. ¡®The crown prince is our enemy, too. Of course, I must help whoever the crown prince harms. I must help the zither player obtain revenge.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s determined expression and knew what she was thinking. He had already guessed her thoughts when he decided to tell her about the zither player. ¡®l knew she¡¯d still want to look for him. It¡¯s like how she risked her life to save Gongsun Mo.¡¯ ¡°Please tell me his name,¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°His name is Yue Huachen,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly. Su Binglan was stunned. ¡°Yue Huachen?¡± She wondered why she felt a sense of familiarity with that name. She felt like she had met this person before or someone had once mentioned his name. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the zither player¡¯s name. However, people only knew him as Young Master Moon, and no one knew his real name.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Then where is he now?¡± ¡°He lives near a small mountainside village outside the Legendary Medicine Valley,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an answered. Luo Jin¡¯an would not have known that Yue Huachen was still alive and hiding near the Legendary Medicine Valley if not for Shen Mohen, who was from the valley. ¡°Is the valley far from here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too far,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an explained, ¡°It¡¯s about a four-day journey by horse carriage. Su Binglan calculated the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to let the eagle send a message instead. Huachen and Xiaoxun can start rehearsing as soon as Huachen gets here. Everyone can watch my play soon. I want it to be lively.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gazed at his wife gently and said, ¡°Just do what you must. I¡¯ll handle Huachen.¡¯ He did not want his wife to overwork and offered to help with whatever possible. ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan nodded. After finally falling asleep, a thick fog appeared in Su Binglan¡¯s mind. When the fog disappeared, she realized she was in a dream where she was a ten-year-old Lan Ruobing. She saw a young man hugging his mother¡¯s corpse in the snow, kneeling and crying in despair. Lan Ruobing made a hand gesture, and the Shadow Guards appeared before her. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s a mother and her son. That woman offended someone influential, and they beat her to death. The boy couldn¡¯t stop those people even if he wanted to since they would beat him to death, too.¡± The Shadow Guards knew their princess¡¯s habit of helping people by bringing them to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. For example, she saved and adopted Blue Eagle. However, she would not save anyone as it depended on whether or not the person was worth saving. Lan Ruobing walked forward and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yue Huachen was in despair but returned to his senses after hearing the little girl¡¯s concerned voice. He did not sense malicious intent and suspected he had misheard the little girl. He slowly raised his head and saw a fair and gentle girl. Lan Ruobing looked at the freezing boy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Yue Huachen,¡± the boy replied. Before this, no one knew his name because his mother had forbidden him from telling anyone. However, he seemed to have forgotten when he looked into Lan Ruobings clear, beautiful eyes. Lan Ruobing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good name. Do you want to avenge your mother?¡± Yue Huachen immediately nodded. Of course, he did, but he had no means yet. Lan Ruobing said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, come with me. 1 am your master now, and you must listen to my orders. I will help bury your mother and get your revenge.¡± Yue Huachen followed Lan Ruobing back to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion that day, but no one else besides the Shadow Guards knew about it. Later, Lan Ruobing shared her skills with Yue Huachen and taught him to play other musical instruments. The latter took his lessons so seriously that his hands sometimes bled from continuously playing the zither. However, he did not seem to feel pain. He only wanted to gain Lan Ruobings approval whenever he practiced earnestly. Two years later, he called himself Young Master Moon and joined the Cool Breeze Gang as a famous zither player. No one knew where Yue Huachen came from or how he got so good at playing the zither. Meanwhile, Blue Eagle brought Lan Ruobing to a corner and asked, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you tell Huachen that the crown prince was the one who sent his men to kill his mother?¡± Lan Ruobing had told Blue Eagle to investigate Yue Huachen¡¯s case, and the latter followed the clues, which led to the crown prince. Lan Ruobing said, ¡°That person is one of the crown prince¡¯s men. Telling Huachen about it now would only send him to his death. It¡¯s best not to tell him so that he can continue living a good life. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help him take his revenge.¡± Blue Eagle nodded. He knew Lan Ruobing had never treated those she had saved and nurtured as her subordinates. Instead, she treated them caringly and lovingly.. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: An Ordinary Young Lady Chapter 623: An Ordinary Young Lady Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruobing looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Meanwhile, Yue Huachen gathered plenty of information from the Cool Breeze Gang for Lan Ruobing. The princess had even sent someone to watch over Yue Huachen, although the latter had hidden his identity and background well. He could not let others discover he was from the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Although he had gotten captured and blinded by poison once, he did not reveal he was a member of the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Su Binglan twitched in her sleep when she dreamed of this scene. Those were her memories as Lan Ruobing; she remembered them when she woke up the following morning. Usually, Su Binglan would get off the bed immediately after waking up, but she lay still this time. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her worriedly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He felt something must be on his wife¡¯s mind as she looked conflicted. Meanwhile, Su Binglan felt guilty after considering what Yue Huachen had experienced. If she had not arranged for him to join the Cool Breeze Gang, he would not have experienced those horrible things. Su Binglan wrapped her arms around herself and said, ¡°l want to meet Huachen as soon as possible to cure his eyes. I want to see what¡¯s going on with him. Perhaps I won¡¯t blame myself so much if I cure him.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an frowned and gently patted his wife¡¯s back, trying to comfort her. Then he said, ¡°All right, I made arrangements last night. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± He did not ask Su Binglan before making the arrangement because he would support her no matter what she wanted to do. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Although she had grown accustomed to handling matters independently, she felt it was nice to have Luo Jin¡¯an beside her whenever she felt down. Even a simple hug from him would give her strength. Su Binglan collected herself and went to wash up. After breakfast, the family discussed going to town for New Year¡¯s shopping. Even though the family had many things at home, they still liked shopping because it was fun. The Su family¡¯s financial situation was not good in the past, but they still looked forward to shopping for New Year¡¯s goods in town. However, the family was reluctant to overbuy. Whenever they saw something they liked, they would hesitate and not buy it. The family also limited themselves to buying two cheap things at most. If the family wanted pork, they would buy one pound to eat on New Year¡¯s Day. Since their conditions had improved, they became more willing to buy more things for the New Year. Su Binglan could not suppress her smile when she saw her family¡¯s excited expressions, especially Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai, who were on school vacation. The two little ones were excited to go shopping in town. Since the family had a carriage, they took it to town. It was only in the middle of the morning when they reached town. Many people were there, even on the west side of town, where it used to be remote. However, it was almost as lively as the east side since it had developed more. Many people came and went on the streets. Since the shops would be closed during the New Year celebrations, the vendors stayed open for another day. The whole street was lively, with people walking around. Some even set up stalls near the town¡¯s entrance. The Su family strolled around town and bought the stuff they needed. Afterward, they went to Drunken Cloud Restaurant for lunch. When Mr. Wang heard that Su Binglan and her family had arrived, he excitedly ran out to personally receive them. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to come here for a meal, Miss Su! It¡¯s Drunken Cloud¡¯s honor to serve you and your family.¡± Su Binglan was a significant celebrity in Tenghe Town¡ªeveryone knew her name. Mr. Wang never forgot how Tenghe town was and knew it could never compare to the current one. ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Su. I thought she was an ordinary young lady when I first met her. However, she quickly brought about massive changes to the villages and Tenghe Town.¡¯ Mr. Wang was genuinely grateful to Su Binglan because she provided Drunken Cloud with its signature dishes, improved its business exponentially, and saved many people after the earthquake. Mr. Wang and his family might have died if she had not predicted and warned everyone about the earthquake. Everyone was fine, thanks to Miss Su. I still have a lingering fear whenever I think about the earthquake, not to mention the war a while ago.¡¯ Mr. Wang heard from others that Su Binglan had gone to help in the war. She had provided the soldiers with medicinal herbs, sweaters, food, and other things. ¡®Miss Su played many roles the commoners might not know about, but I was well-informed.¡¯ Mr. Wang treated the Su family well and brought them upstairs to the best private room. The room was spacious and bright. It was also near a window, so the family could eat while enjoying the scenery. Since the entire family had interacted with various merchants, they gathered vast knowledge and were not restrained when they dined at Drunken Cloud. The family would feel anxious in such a luxurious place if it were the past. To be exact, they would not even consider or dare to eat at a place like Drunken Cloud. In the past, the family felt they could not afford to eat at roadside stalls that sold buns, let alone Drunken Cloud. Thus, Shen Qiuhua and the rest felt emotional as they sat in Drunken Cloud¡¯s best private room, especially when Mr. Wang treated them with such politeness. He handed a menu to Su Binglan and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat, Miss Su?¡± The restaurant did not have menus in the past. They only made some after Su Binglan suggested it to them. Nonetheless, everyone felt it was more convenient to refer to a menu when ordering. The waiters could also feel more relaxed as they did not have to recite their food options to customers every time. The waiters also had to memorize each dish¡¯s price and not mix them up. The customers enjoyed the convenience of having a menu as they could see the food options and prices at a glance. The menus saved time and effort, and the customers could quickly make their orders after glancing at the menu. Su Binglan was impressed when she read through the menu. She looked at it and considered opening a restaurant at the border after New Year. Mr. Wang looked at Su Binglan and waited instead of urging her to order. Meanwhile, the waiters outside the private room discussed things excitedly. ¡°Miss Su came here for a meal!¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 saw her just now.. She looks so angelic!¡± Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: New Dishes Chapter 624: New Dishes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was an angel in the town folks¡¯ hearts. They wanted to talk about her more, but they had many customers to tend to. Drunken Cloud Restaurant¡¯s business was unparalleled, and the boss was generous with their salaries. Therefore, the staff there worked quickly and diligently. Su Binglan read the menu and passed it to her parents. ¡°Father, Mother, look at the menu and choose what you want.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the menu and felt a headache coming on. She waved and said, ¡°l don¡¯t know what to order since I¡¯ve never eaten here. Do any of you know what you want?¡± ¡°You can order whatever you want, Mom.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao shook their heads. Su Fengmao said, ¡°You can choose whatever you like, Binglan. We¡¯ll have what you¡¯re having.¡± The older couple passed the menu along and said, ¡°You guys can order the dishes you like. Your father and I will have what you want.¡± Meanwhile, Su Wenvvu thought the end of his mother¡¯s sentence sounded familiar. Ye Feiran would also say the same thing whenever ¡®he¡¯ and Su Wenwu went out to eat. At that moment, Su Wenwu felt something was amiss but did not overthink it. Then Su Binglan told her big brother to take the lead and order. However, they returned the menu to Su Binglan. Since no family member had eaten at Drunken Cloud, they were too shy to order. Only Su Wenwu took the initiative to order a few dishes. He had gotten to know Ye Feiran when he went to another town to expand the hotpot restaurant. The two became close friends, and Ye Feiran often took Su Wenwu to restaurants, so the latter had experience ordering food. Then Su Binglan ordered a few more dishes, and Mr. Wang jotted everything down. Still, he could remember the orders without writing them down because he had worked in the restaurant for a long time. Soon after, he went downstairs to manage the staff while they cooked. The kitchen would then serve the dishes to the table as soon as possible. The waiters even went to pour hot tea for the family while they waited for their dishes. Everyone drank the tea and took in the scenery outside the window, feeling relaxed. Su Fengmao spiked his tea and smiled as he looked out the window. ¡°l used to pass by this place but never thought I could afford to eat here. Now, here I am, enjoying my life with my family.¡± He felt proud to have such a lovely daughter like Su Binglan. Su Fengmao knew Mr. Wang was polite to him and his family because of what his daughter had done for the restaurant. ¡°Drunken Cloud¡¯s manager would never look my way if it weren¡¯t for Binglan, let alone speak to me so politely.¡± Su Binglan said embarrassedly, ¡°Father, let¡¯s not speak of such things when we¡¯re out for a meal.¡¯ ¡°All right, fine.¡± Su Fengmao was not the only one who felt that way¡ªeven Su Wenzhe, Liu Yinyin, and Su Wenxiu did. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for you, Sister, not to mention being respected by others.¡± ¡°We must admit, being respected feels good when we¡¯re capable. We work hard and earn money daily, which is fulfilling. It makes me feel at ease. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel guilty eating here.¡± Soon, the waiters filled the table with many dishes, and the family started eating. Although the family often ate various dishes, they had to admit the food at Drunken Cloud was excellent. It differed from what they ate at home, especially the pork trotters they ordered. They also ordered a plate of roasted meat with tofu skin, which was just as delicious. ¡°Is the tofu skin our factory produces?¡± ¡°Yes, Drunken Cloud orders those from us. Their chef is the one who developed this dish, too.¡± Su Binglan agreed that the food tasted excellent. ¡°This braised chicken wing is just as delicious as the others.¡± She nodded after eating a few more dishes. She realized how much effort Drunken Cloud and its chef had put into developing and improving their cuisine. The chef even introduced many new dishes to the menu. Mr. Wang dared not disturb Su Binglan and her family as they ate. He only went to the private room when the family almost finished eating. He asked, ¡°Do you need anything else, Miss Su?¡± He rubbed his hands together and wanted to say something else but felt embarrassed. Su Fengmao looked at him and could guess what he was thinking. However, Su Binglan was the one who usually made decisions, so Su Fengmao did not say anything. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Is there something you want to say, Mr. Wang?¡± Finally, Mr. Wang said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. I was just wondering if you found any of these dishes unsatisfactory. I was hoping to get some of your advice. It¡¯ll help Drunken Cloud greatly if you could offer some insight.¡± Su Binglan did not hesitate to reply, ¡°These dishes were excellent, but I would suggest adding crispy chicken wings to the menu. You can use eggplants into sour eggplants and add some sugar to make it taste good. ¡°Sugar with eggplant?¡± Although Mr. Wang was puzzled, he knew Su Binglan¡¯s opinions and suggestions were essential and immediately noted them. Then he would review his notes with the chef later to develop new cooking methods and do research. ¡®Miss Su would call it innovation.¡¯ Although Mr. Wang did not know what that word meant, he had a vague idea. Su Binglan gave a few more suggestions afterward, and he grew excited. He felt Su Binglan was wonderful for willingly giving him valuable advice. Ultimately, Mr. Wang did not charge Su Binglan and her family for the dishes they ate. When the family left, he even gave them some small gifts. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua felt warm inside as they enjoyed eating with their daughter. Later that afternoon, the family went shopping for clothes before going home. Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin bought cloth and planned to make clothes for the family members. Then each family member would have new clothes for the New Year celebrations. After Liu Yinyin finished measuring everyone, she prepped and cut the cloth before sewing them together. Su Binglan raised her brows when she saw her sister-in-law making clothes. The former wished there was a sewing machine to make things easier for Liu Yinyin. However, making a sewing machine was difficult as mechanical things would significantly impact the entire era and create a self-sufficient lifestyle. Su Binglan considered these things and decided to focus on something else first. After all, she still had to cook with her parents to prepare for the New Year.. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Celebrating the New Year Chapter 625: Celebrating the New Year Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whatever the Su family needed to prepare, they would do it together. Now that everyone had free time, they made noodles as a family. The whole family busied themselves preparing for the New Year, and it was a happy and harmonious time. It was New Year when Su Teng Market opened the following day. Early that morning, the villagers woke up to set off firecrackers. Although, people usually set off fewer fireworks on New Year¡¯s Eve. They only set off more firecrackers on New Year¡¯s Day. Crackle! Crackle, boom! Everyone felt the spirit of the New Year when they heard the firecrackers. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai immediately ran out of the house to watch the lively scene. Liu Yinyin chased after her sons and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Then she turned to her husband. ¡°Come and watch the kids. Don¡¯t let them run too far.¡¯ Su Wenze was preparing to help with the cooking fire, but he had no choice but to look after Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an chopped firewood in the courtyard. Everyone realized his strength since he recovered. Moreover, they discovered he was excellent in martial arts. Previously, Su Wenwu said he wanted to learn martial arts from his sister, but Luo Jin¡¯an offered to teach him instead. Su Wenwu felt unconvinced at that time. However, when he went to expand the hotpot restaurant in another town, he met Ye Feiran and saved her. He realized how good his martial arts skills were because Luo Jin¡¯an was the one who taught him. ¡®So, my brother-in m law¡¯s martial arts skills are that good,¡¯ Su Wenwu thought, ¡®l feel like he¡¯s hiding something. No wonder 1 felt Jin¡¯an¡¯s extraordinary aura.¡¯ Su Wenwu wondered what his brother-in-law¡¯s deal was, and Su Binglan said nothing about it. Only Lin Zheng knew Luo Jin¡¯an was Young Marshal Wei. Early that morning, everyone made breakfast together. Afterward, the family went to the market while Su Binglan continued to rehearse The Concubine. She had visited a few towns over the past two days and saw a few skilled street performers. She told the Shadow Guards to check their background and recruited them for her play. Then she planned to teach them how to act. Usually, Su Binglan would watch the street performers practice whenever she had free time. Then she gave them a break in the afternoon. Celebrating the New Year was important to everyone. In the past, people would prepare some staple food and fish dishes when celebrating it. However, they had switched to making dumplings for the holidays. Therefore, the Su family also made dumplings. ¡°l went to the market in the morning and saw more people than usual. Everyone was shopping here,¡± Shen Qiuhua said while wrapping the dumplings. She continued, ¡°Many people plan to make dumplings for the celebrations. No one knew what dumplings were in the past and prepared other normal foods.¡± ¡°l visited my parents two days ago,¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°My family is preparing dumplings for the New Year, too. Dumplings had become a tradition for the celebrations. Right, aren¡¯t we buying door couplets?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll get some red paper and let Jin¡¯an write poems on them since he has excellent handwriting.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an became a top scholar at eight, and his calligraphy skills were rare. Therefore, Su Binglan asked him to write couplets. Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°All right, that¡¯s perfect. I feel like Jin¡¯an has become much more knowledgeable now.¡± She no longer thought Luo Jin¡¯an was ordinary and suspected he had a secret identity. Otherwise, he would not be so knowledgeable and skillful. Even Su Wenwu said Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s martial arts skills were unparalleled. However, Shen Qiuhua knew she should not pry and was satisfied as long as her daughter was happy. Moreover, the older woman was relieved to see her family on such good terms. Su Binglan raised her brows when she heard her mother¡¯s words. She knew her husband was brilliant. He was also one of the most famous people in Chu Country¡ªeven commoners worshiped him. Luo Jin¡¯an was highly talented and was even better than the crown prince. Therefore, many people were envious of Luo Jin¡¯an. Everyone thought the crown prince must hate Luo Jin¡¯an for stealing the spotlight, so they joined the war three years ago to kill Wei Jin¡¯an. Those people did not know Wei Jin¡¯an was still alive, but Su Binglan would protect him this time. ¡°Yes, Mother. He has learned many things and suffered greatly in the past. Although he knows many things, l t d like to keep that between us.¡± Shen Qiuhua noticed her daughter¡¯s severe tone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father and I are not big-mouthed. Jin¡¯an is with you and is a member of our family.¡± Her heart ached when she heard that Luo Jin¡¯an had suffered in the past. She looked at the scar on his face and thought it had just appeared. She asked, ¡°Jin¡¯an didn¡¯t have any scars on his face before, right?¡± ¡°Mmm, no, 1 only just got it.¡± Shen Qiuhua asked again, ¡°You know medicine, right, Binglan? Can¡¯t you remove it?¡± She wanted her daughter to heal Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s scar with her medical skills. Although his scar was prominent, Su Binglan could easily treat it. Su Binglan had previously mentioned healing the scar to Luo Jin¡¯an, but he said he wanted to keep it because it would always remind him of his responsibilities. Su Binglan thought that perhaps the Wei family would get their revenge and be liberated one day. Only then would Luo Jin¡¯an let her heal his scar. She said, ¡°l can heal the scar, but not now.¡± Shen Qiuhua was perceptive and understood the meaning behind her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°All right, if you need me to do anything, just ask.¡± Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart and was still considering how to explain things to her mother. However, she did not expect her mother to understand and not pry. ¡°You¡¯re a good mother,¡± Su Binglan said. Shen Qiuhua looked at her coquettish daughter and felt a sense of sweetness in her heart. The former smiled and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a great daughter.¡± A few days later, a carriage arrived at Su Teng Village. If one looked carefully, one would notice the carriage was from the Legendary Medicine Valley. Luo Jin¡¯an knew it when he saw the carriage entering the village. He told his wife, ¡°Shen Mohen has arrived with Yue Huachen.¡¯ Su Binglan widened her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re already here? That was pretty quick.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Binglan stopped what she was doing and went to the door. Then Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her hand and said, ¡°l have something to tell you..¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Full of Surprises Chapter 626: Full of Surprises Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an pulled Su Binglan back, and she turned to look at him. She realized he looked more severe than usual and knew he had something important to say. Su Binglan blinked and asked softly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mohen¡¯s surname is Shen.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife deeply. Su Binglan thought nothing of it and nodded, saying, ¡°l know. I heard it when he introduced himself.¡¯ She had also met him when Lan Ruozhu came to Teng County. Su Binglan was grateful to Shen Mohen because he had looked after Lan Ruozhu. Lan Ruozhu would not have survived for so long if it were not for him. Su Binglan realized something when her husband emphasized Shen Mohen¡¯s surname. After all, her mother shared the same surname¡ªShen Qiuhua. ¡®Is my mother and Shen Mohen related somehow? Otherwise, Jin¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing for no reason, right?¡¯ ¡°My mother shares the same surname. Are they related?¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. She became wide-eyed when she realized the two might be related. She wondered if her mother knew about it. Shen Mohen was a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley and the heir to the Shen family. ¡®The Shen family is one of the six great families. Does that make my mother one of them? Such an identity is honorable, but it would complicate things.¡¯ Although Shen Qiuhua and Shen Mohen shared the same surname, Shen Qiuhua had never mentioned anything about the Shen family. ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°The head of the Shen family had an elder sister, but she died when they were children, or so everyone thought. The man kept looking for his sister, and Shen Mohen looked for his aunt. ¡°According to the information I received, your mother is likely the elder sister to the Shen family¡¯s head. That means she¡¯s Shen Mohen¡¯s aunt.¡± This information shocked Su binglan. She had always thought her mother was ordinary and never expected her to have such an outstanding identity. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true since my maternal grandparents live in Hua County¡¯s Blossom Village. It¡¯s far from here, and my mother rarely returns.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°How does your grandmother treat your mother?¡± Su Binglan recalled her memories and said, ¡°My maternal grandmother treats my mother well, but my aunt and uncle there don¡¯t. My aunt has a terrible personality and doesn¡¯t want my mother around. ¡°My mother often gets someone to send them things but seldom goes to Blossom Village.¡± Su Binglan knew little about her maternal grandmother, but her mother sometimes returned there alone during New Year. ¡°l heard my parents discussing it before. My mother wanted to live far from Blossom Village because of some matters my maternal grandmother faced. My mother happened to meet my father in Teng County and married him. Then she stayed in Su Teng Village permanently since it¡¯s far from Hua County. My mother only goes there once a year.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan continued, ¡°Still, many people have the Shen surname. Perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence. Why didn¡¯t my mother say anything if she was a member of one of the six great families?¡± Su Binglan looked at her mother¡¯s simple appearance and thought she did not seem like a young lady from a noble family. While the couple talked, Shen Mohen and Yue Huachen arrived at the door. Su Wenxiu shouted, ¡°Sister, someone¡¯s here! They¡¯re looking for you!¡¯ Su Binglan told Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first. Perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence that they share the same surname.¡± However, she knew Luo Jin¡¯an must have found some proof and was almost confident of the information before telling his wife about it. Otherwise, he would not have said anything. Su Binglan had to consider it carefully and did not plan to tell her mother about it yet. When the couple arrived at the door, Shen Mohen trembled when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡®Y-Young Marshal Wei?!¡¯ He almost exclaimed in surprise. ¡®Young Marshal Wei is with Miss Su(! They¡¯re husband and wife(!¡¯ Shen Mohen was amazed. However, he quickly understood their relationship when he recalled Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills. He thought Teng County was full of surprises. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an welcome Shen Mohen and Yue Huachen into the house. Then the couple brought the duo to the guest room, which Su Binglan had gotten someone to clean. Her heart pounded when she looked at Yue Huachen¡¯s appearance. The once gentle and otherworldly youth had become haggard, and his initially spirited eyes were lifeless. Su Binglan also knew he could no longer see. ¡°My master in Legendary Medicine Valley can¡¯t do anything about Huachen¡¯s eyes,¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°The poison they used was potent, and we don¡¯t have a cure for it. Huachen won¡¯t live much longer if we can¡¯t cure his eyes.¡± Shen Mohen was distraught. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Does your master know how the Imperial Palace obtained such poisons that even a master from the Legendary Medicine Valley can¡¯t cure?¡± ¡®Jin¡¯an¡¯s cold poison might¡¯ve come from the same faction. Who can develop such potent poisons?¡¯ Shen Mohen replied, ¡°My master said it must be someone who betrayed the Legendary Medicine Valley. That person took some of the Valleys poison scriptures. ¡°The fire from long ago burned many of the Valleys medical books, so we have trouble curing some poisons. Can you cure Huachen¡¯s eyes from its poison, Miss Su?¡± Shen Mohen knew Lan Ruozhu had recovered fully. The former was shocked when he received the news. Even his master could not cure Lan Ruozhu, but Su Binglan succeeded so quickly. Shen Mohen was in disbelief and admired Su Binglan¡¯s skills. Therefore, he was polite and respectful whenever he spoke to Su Binglan. He still wanted to exchange medical knowledge with Su Binglan. He looked at the young lady and felt a sense of familiarity, but he did not know why. He suspected it might be because of Su Binglan¡¯s extraordinary medical skills. Meanwhile, Su Binglan had not noticed Shen Mohen¡¯s appearance before. But after a closer look, she realized he looked somewhat like her mother and second brother, Su Wenxiu. ¡®Are they blood relatives?¡¯ Su Binglan studied Shen Mohen before retracting her gaze, saying, ¡°This poison is elementary. I can cure him.¡± Yue Huachen¡¯s poison differed from Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s cold poison, but the former¡¯s was much more straightforward. Shen Mohen was still shocked when Su Binglan said she could quickly solve it. ¡°Miss Su, may I ask, where did you get your medical skills from?¡± ¡®The person who betrayed the Legendary Medicine Valley only knows how to poison but not detoxify, so Miss Su l s medical skills must not have come from there. ¡®However, the medical and poison scriptures come from the first ancestors. It was said that the first ancestor was a gorgeous woman.. Could that ancestor have other successors? Did Miss Su inherit the first ancestor¡¯s medical skills?¡¯ Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Revealing Her Past Chapter 627: Revealing Her Past Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Mohen could not help but consider these possibilities. He always thought Su Binglan hid many secrets. Of course, he did not have ill intentions when considering these things. He was more interested in medicine and wanted to learn from the young lady. He used to think the masters of the Legendary Medicine Valley were the best, but no longer. Moreover, Su Binglan also knew the Legendary Medicine Valley¡¯s lost art of acupuncture. When Shen Mohen returned to the valley to tell his master, the latter became excited. If it were not for the fact that the master could not leave the valley now, he would have come to learn from Su Binglan at the first possible moment. Su Binglan noticed Shen Mohen¡¯s cautious and excited expression. She said, ¡°Everything I know is self-taught.¡± If it were anyone else, they would be shocked. However, Shen Mohen was only shocked momentarily before muttering, ¡°My master said the Valley¡¯s first ancestor was also self-taught and researched many poisons. She even founded acupuncture.¡± Su Binglan raised an eyebrow when she heard about the first ancestor. She listened to Shen Mohen thoughtfully and considered going to the Legendary Medicine Valley. ¡®Maybe I can find something there.¡¯ Su Binglan had already prepared her needed things while talking to Shen Mohen to cure Yue Huachen¡¯s eyes. She also prepared her silver needles for the procedure. Su Binglan looked at Yue Huachen and said, ¡°This is medicine. You should eat it first.¡¯ Yue Huachen rarely spoke but listened to Su Binglan seriously just now. Since he was blind, it amplified his sense of hearing. He thought Su Binglan¡¯s voice resembled Princess Lan Ruobing. ¡®If not for the minor difference, I would¡¯ve thought it came from the same person. That can¡¯t be. Princess Lan is dead.¡¯ Previously, Yue Huachen grieved Princess Lan Ruobings death and no longer had the will to live. However, he got through it because he had yet to avenge his mother. He also suspected Princess Lan Ruobings death was not as it seemed and wanted to do something for her. After all, she was his benefactor. Yue Huachen was ecstatic when Su Binglan said she could cure him. Therefore, he took the medicine without hesitation. Then Su Binglan started the procedure. She filled her hands with Soul Powers and transmitted it into her silver needles. Then she used her powers to disperse Yue Huachen¡¯s poison bit by bit. The medicine Su Binglan gave Yue Huachen also helped remove the poison in him. Fifteen minutes later, Su Binglan kept her silver needles. Meanwhile, Yue Huachen had fallen asleep because of the medicine he had taken. Su Binglan told Shen Mohen, ¡°He can see again when he wakes up. However, I want him to stay here as my musician. Consider it his payment.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Shen Mohen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed that with Huachen, and he agreed.¡± Su Binglan remembered something and asked, ¡°Was the Legendary Medicine Valley¡¯s first ancestor a woman?¡± ¡°Yes, she was.¡¯ Su Binglan asked, ¡°Do you have a portrait of her?¡± After some thought, Shen Mohen answered, ¡°We should have one, but I¡¯ve never seen it. Only the Valley¡¯s precious masters have seen the portrait.¡± Su Binglan fell into deep thought. After a while, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, go and rest first. We¡¯ll have dinner here tonight.¡± Shen Mohen was thrilled. He had heard that Su Binglan possessed excellent cooking skills and that her food could not be bought elsewhere. Finally, he could taste Su Binglan¡¯s food for himself. ¡°All right.¡± Shen Mohen¡¯s demeanor was nothing before Su Binglan. After all, she was a prodigy in medicine. Moreover, he always felt a sense of familiarity when facing the young lady. After leaving the guest room, su Binglan went to look tor her mother Shen Qiuhua kneaded the dough while Liu Yunyun mixed the filling. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Will you guys make rice cakes later?¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s our tradition. Making rice cakes symbolizes prosperity, so we make them every year. Also, most families offer rice cakes when receiving guests during the holidays. ¡°Since our family¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t good in the past, we couldn¡¯t afford rice cakes. We could only make a few. But we can make more this time. We¡¯ll eat some later and save the rest for the following days.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan as she spoke. She noticed her daughter might have something on her mind and asked, ¡°l heard guests in the room just now. Is he the zither player you wanted for your play?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. Someone else came with him, too. He¡¯s the Shen family¡¯s young master. Isn¡¯t the Shen family one of the six great families?¡± She paid close attention to her mother¡¯s expression when she asked that. She noticed Shen Qiuhua!s hand stopping and her head lowering. Her slight movements helped Su Binglan understand the situation. ¡®What does Mother know?¡¯ ¡°Mother, I think it¡¯s quite the coincidence that you two share a similar surname.¡± Shen Qiuhua raised her head to look at her daughter. She knew her daughter¡¯s intelligence and did not want to lie to her. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Do you want to know something, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°l won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to tell me, Mother. You¡¯re still my mother, no matter what. No one can let you suffer, and you can do whatever you want. I will always support you.¡± Shen Qiuhua became misty-eyed when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. Initially, Liu Yinyin did not understand what was happening, but the more she listened, the more she felt something was amiss. When she finally understood what was happening, she raised her brows, wondering, ¡®Is my mother-in-law related to the Shen family?¡¯ Shen Qiuhua went silent momentarily. Then she said, ¡°Wenzhe, come knead the dough and make the rice cakes with Yinyin. I¡¯ll go and prepare something else with Binglan.¡± Su Wenzhe was thick-skulled and did not overthink it. He only came to help knead the dough while his mother and sister went to another room. The mother-daughter duo sat at a table. Shen Qiuhua wanted to say something but did not know where to start. Su Binglan looked at her mother, who tried recalling her memories, and said, ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°l knew you¡¯d learn about these things sooner or later. I will share my childhood memories with you. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Shen family¡¯s main branch. I enjoyed a luxurious life; my grandmother doted on me the most. The other family members didn¡¯t like my grandmother¡¯s favoritism toward me. ¡°Internal strife was fierce in a massive family like the Shens. 1 didn¡¯t know about that when I was young, but dangers often remain hidden in the dark. ¡°Someone murdered my grandmother, and 1 witnessed her death. Lian Qiao, my grandmother¡¯s servant girl, covered my mouth so I wouldn¡¯t reveal myself. When the culprits left, my grandmother looked at me with tears and begged Lian Qiao to take me away from the family, to go far away and live a good life with a hidden identity. My grandmother wanted me to live on and forget the Shen family..¡± Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Cotton-Padded Jacket During Winter Chapter 628: Cotton-Padded Jacket During Winter Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua teared up when she recalled her memories. ¡°My grandmother loved me, but I couldn¡¯t save her. I was too young then. I feel sad just thinking about it. ¡°My mother passed away when I was a child, and my grandmother raised me. I was ten then, and my grandmother worried about me even though she was dying. I still remember what she looked like. ¡°She told me to live a simple and happy life and to forget about the Shen family. She said they would be in chaos soon and that most would not survive. Lian Qiao brought me to Blossom Village, and we left the Shen family behind. ¡°l addressed Lain Qiao as Mother when we lived there for a while. When she brought me away again, she died in a fire.¡± Shen Qiuhua had never mentioned this to anyone, not even the Su family. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she listened to her mother¡¯s story. She hugged her mother, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much, Mother.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter and smiled. She shook her head and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t. I¡¯m content to have children like you and a family like this. I like my life with my family now. My husband treats me well, and so do my children. ¡°My life is perfect because I have a harmonious and loving family. I don¡¯t know what my life would¡¯ve been like without the Shen family¡¯s misfortune. Besides, your grandmother treated me well and couldn¡¯t bear to see me suffer.¡¯ Although Shen Qiuhua had been through a lot, she did not have to worry about being hunted down. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your brother not welcome you back?¡± Shen Qiuhua shook her head. ¡°Your uncle isn¡¯t a bad person. He¡¯s my biological brother and has always supported me and my grandmother when she was alive. ¡°Your uncle is honest; only he and my grandmother know my identity. Your aunt is the one who has a problem with me. My grandmother and brother protected me from her when I lived with them. That made your aunt even angrier. ¡°l didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for my brother, so I lived with your father in Su Teng Village, far from Blossom Village. Still, 1 visit my brother during the holidays. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to your grandmother and uncle. They¡¯re my family, too, after all. When Shen Qiuhua left, the Shen family no longer treated her as the main branch¡¯s young lady. However, she was happy and did not care about that. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s my caring grandma and uncle, I guess.¡± She was grateful that they had saved her mother and treated her well. Therefore, she planned to bring her uncle some gifts when visiting him for the holidays. ¡°Mother, did you ever consider returning to the Shen family when we lived in poor conditions?¡± Su Binglan asked curiously. ¡°No, I never did.¡± Shen Qiuhua shook her head. ¡°My grandma told me to live well, and the only way to do that is to stay far away from the Shen family¡¯s conflicts. ¡°Although we didn¡¯t have a great life in the past, we could sleep soundly. I¡¯d be harming you if I returned to the Shen family.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt a lingering fear as she spoke of her past. ¡°l heard the family¡¯s internal strife took the lives of a few of my uncles and siblings.¡± Su Binglan could understand it. After all, the Shen family was one of the six great families. What happened to them was unsurprising, as they constantly fought for power. ¡°Mother, I heard Shen Qiuhui is now the head of the Shen family.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°l know, but I didn¡¯t expect it, especially since he¡¯s my stepbrother. His mother passed away not long after he was born. My father remarried and treated Qiuhui poorly. ¡°l even saw my father beating him once. Later, I told Quihui to go to my courtyara ana tnat tne servants would onng mm rooa. 1 also 01ten Drougnc him to play and gave him plenty of fun things to do. ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t close to my siblings, Quihui obeyed and depended on me. You know when someone is in need, and you can¡¯t help but help them? Also, he was younger than me, so I wanted to be good to him. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Qiuhui to survive in such a conflict-filled environment and even become the head of the family.¡± Shen Quihua later found out about matters regarding the Shen family. Still, she never considered returning to them. She wanted her children to live relaxed lives without being bound to such conflict. ¡®It¡¯s good to be where we can eat good food and wear clean clothes. Our days are easy-going, and we can sleep soundly in Su Teng Village.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°So, that makes Shen Mohen my cousin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. Su Binglan looked at her mother¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to acknowledge any of your family members, Mother? I heard that Mohen and his father have been looking for you. ¡°The Shen family isn¡¯t like before, and I can protect you now. You no longer have to worry about anything and can do whatever you want.¡± Shen Qiuhua was silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°l was closest with my grandmother and had a good relationship with my younger brother when I lived with the Shen family. ¡°But I always worried about my brother when I moved to Blossom Village.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can acknowledge certain family members as your family but not let anyone know.¡± ¡°l understand. I want to see your uncle and cousin, but I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the rest of the Shen family.¡± ¡°l told Cousin Mohen he should stay for dinner. If he recognizes you tonight, then so be it. We won¡¯t have to avoid him, right?¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded smilingly. He knew her daughter was warm and caring, like a cotton-padded jacket during winter. ¡®My daughter can understand me without needing to hear me speak.¡¯ Afterward, the mother-daughter duo returned to the kitchen to cook. At that moment, Liu Yinyin had already seasoned the rice. It needed to be just night, or it would not taste good. Liu Yinyin looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Binglan, can you taste this and see if it¡¯s good?¡± Su Binglan took a whiff, then picked up some rice with her chopsticks and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. We used to make bean cakes alongside the rice cakes. We can add something new, too.¡± Everyone perked up when they heard that. Su Wenzhe was kneading dough as he asked impatiently. ¡°What do we add?¡± ¡°l can make sweet potato and brown sugar cakes. If we have milk, the pastry will be more delicious.¡¯ However, the bison with the spiritual energy that Su Binglan found in the mountains was still at the border. The cows at Su Teng Village differed from the bison. Su Binglan thought setting up a farm to produce milk after the New Year was a good idea.. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: A Heart’s Obsession Chapter 629: A Heart¡¯s Obsession Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenzhe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sister, you can make sweet potato cakes with roasted sweet potatoes?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can also make potato rice cakes with normal potatoes, not to mention peanut cakes and so on. They will all be delicious.¡¯ Su Wenzhe wondered what the sweet potato cake and potato cake would taste like. Although he just had lunch, he felt hungry again. His eyes shined with anticipation when he asked, ¡°Will we make those later?¡± He could not wait to eat, and Liu Yinyin looked forward to it. However, the latter was still more reserved and less obvious than Su Wenzhe. She could not help but look at Su Binglan and imagine making sweet potato cakes later. Su Binglan understood the look in her brother¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll make sweet potato cakes tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Su Wenzhe said excitedly. ¡°The cooking method is simple, but it¡¯s not what you imagine because we have to add something to make it taste better. Let¡¯s make rice cakes since we¡¯ve made enough dough and rice today.¡± Su Binglan looked at the dough her big brother had kneaded and the rice her sister-in-law had cooked. She figured having rice cakes for dinner would be good for the family. Liu Yinyin nodded, ¡°Indeed. We could barely afford to have rice cakes in the past. We could only have it during the New Year celebrations. She remembered how she felt during the previous New Year. Rice cakes were a privilege then, so even if the family had them for New Year. they could only have a little. Liu Yinyin never forgot how rice cakes tasted and knew they would taste just as good, if not better this year. Also, she could eat as much as she wanted this year. The family made two big pots of rice at once. Moreover, they could cook more if they did not have enough. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s tradition to have rice cakes for the New Year. Binglan said she could make many cakes so we could take them when visiting relatives. Yinyin, you should bring some to your family to taste.¡± Shen Qiuhua had always treated her daughter-in-law well. Now that the family was well-off, she did not want to be stingy and wanted Liu Yinyin to bring more food to her parents. She understood that everyone had a family. Although Liu Yinyin lived with her in-laws, she missed her family. She would feel more at ease when she brought them some things for the New Year. Liu Yinyin nodded and happily replied, ¡°Thank you, Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. We¡¯re family, after all.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words touched Liu Yinyin. The former was good and treated Liu Yinyin very well, causing many to be envious of Liu Yinyin. Of course, some also gossiped about her because she often relied on her family to survive, even though they lived in less fortunate conditions in the past. Liu Yinyin also often brought her children to her parent¡¯s house. However, things had changed, and the naysayers could only envy her. People even desperately wanted to work for the Su family. Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents told her that everyone in Willow Village respects their family now because they were the Su familys in-laws. Her parents also said that she made them proud and dignified. The Su family worked together as they spoke, and Su Wenzhe went to boil more rice. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua, Liu Yinyin, Su Binglan, and the rest kneaded more dough. After cooking the rice, the family wrapped it in the dough. Wrapping rice cakes was a technical job, and the family had to be meticulous so that it would cook well. The family worked together and quickly finished preparing the food. They finished making the dough and rice and wrapping them in just over two hours. Afterward, they placed the rice cakes in a pot and steamed them. If the fire grew too big, the rice cakes would turn hard. While Su Binglan was busy, Shen Mohen looked after Yue Huachen in the guest room. The former was a little curious, wondering how Su Binglan could cure Yue Huachen¡¯s blindness so quickly. ¡®Can he see after this? Is Miss Su that capable? I don¡¯t doubt her medical skills, but I doubt mine and those from the Legendary Medicine Valley. ¡®Although most say my masters from the Valley are amazing, I finally understand what ¡°amazing¡± means after witnessing Miss Su l s techniques. If we didn¡¯t lose most of our books in the fire, would we be as extraordinary as her? ¡®My father disagreed when I told him I wanted to learn medicine from the Legendary Medicine Valley¡¯s masters. But he later said I might find some clues leading to my aunt if I became a disciple of the Valley. ¡®My father agreed immediately after realizing that. I don¡¯t know why he was so constant on me finding my aunt. He told me he would have died as a child if it weren¡¯t for my aunt.¡¯ ¡®My aunt was a savior in my father¡¯s eyes. Sometimes, I even wondered if he considered my aunt as my mother. After all, Father lost Mother when they were young, and only Aunt Shen had treated him well. ¡®Although she died, my father always denied it and wanted to find her. My father quickly became the head of the family and seized the family¡¯s power because he thought he could find my aunt with the influence he had obtained. ¡®If not for my father¡¯s belief that Aunt Shen was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to become the head of the family.¡¯ Shen Mohen knew his father was a righteous and resourceful man. Otherwise, he could not have become the family head as a concubine¡¯s child who the main family had bullied. Not only did his father have the means to become the family head, but he also endured many hardships and ridicule. ¡®My father always seemed to become a child whenever he mentioned Aunt Shen. I couldn¡¯t understand my father¡¯s feelings but I had to do as he said. After searching for so long, I still don¡¯t know where my aunt is.¡¯ As Shen Mohen was in deep thought, Yue Huachen woke up. When the latter opened his eyes, his vision was blurry, but he could see the light. He thought he was hallucinating but knew what it felt like to see. Yue Huachen¡¯s hands trembled, and he dared not blink as he moved his eyes and looked around. Then his vision gradually became more apparent, seeing Shen Mohen sitting by the bed. ¡°Mohen?¡± Yue Huachen cautiously called out the person before him. Shen Mohen looked into his eyes and saw the life inside them.. He excitedly said, ¡°Can you see, Huachen? Are you okay?¡± Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: A Feeling of Gratification Chapter 630: A Feeling of Gratification Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Mohen was thrilled, his voice hoarse and trembling. He also stared at Yue Huachen unblinkingly for fear he was hallucinating. He knew what Yue Huachen had experienced and endured. Shen Mohen felt vengeful and wanted to help Yue Huachen, but his medical skills were limited, so he always felt guilty. Therefore, he sincerely hoped Yue Huachen could get better. Yue Huachen looked at Shen Mohen and noticed the latter¡¯s excitement. Yue Huachen was also in disbelief as he closed his eyes with his hands and opened them again. When he was sure his vision had returned, he pinched himself and confirmed the pain was real. He became wide-eyed and excited but tried to suppress his tears, saying, ¡°Yes, I can see again. I can finally see again.¡± Shen Mohen slammed a fist into his other hand, exclaiming, ¡°That¡¯s great! Although I admire Miss Su l s medical skills, 1 never expect her to cure you in a single afternoon.¡± His admiration for Su Binglan grew exponentially, making him desperate to become her disciple. However, he already had a teacher in the Legendary Medicine Valley. Unbeknownst to Shen Mohen, his master wanted Su Binglan to take over as Shen Mohen¡¯s master. Meanwhile, Yue Huachen thought, ¡®That young lady¡¯s voice sounded so familiar to Princess Lan. I must see her face. Perhaps 1 imagine her as Princess Lan because the princess has never left my mind. ¡®l never forgot the moment Princess Lan saved me when I was most desperate. She helped bury my mother and taught me many skills that helped me survive and live. ¡®However, I betrayed Princess Lan¡¯s trust and fell for a woman who hurt me. That woman made me suffer.¡¯ Yue Huachen blamed himself for many things. He said softly, ¡°l must thank Niiss Su.¡± Shen Mohen nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to her. Oh, she invited us to stay for dinner tonight. I heard the Su family makes great food we can¡¯t get elsewhere. We¡¯re in luck since we get to eat their food.¡± The last time Shen Mohen came to Teng County was during the earthquake. He had tried a few of the local dishes and was stunned. He only realized later that Su Binglan was the one who developed those delicacies. Therefore, he was even more excited to have dinner at the Su family¡¯s house. He wondered what delicious delicacies he could try next. He had once brought local food to the Legendary Medicine Valley, and his master only praised the food. Shen Mohen habitually led Yue Huachen out of the guest room. This time, Yue Huachen said, ¡°Thank you, Mohen, but I can see where I¡¯m going now, remember?¡± Shen Mohen regained his senses and remembered that Yue Huachen could see everything around him and walk independently. When the duo arrived at the main hall, Shen Mohen saw Shen Qiuhua busing herself in the kitchen. He did not know why, but Shen Qiuhua was the only person he saw in the crowded house. ¡®Who is that woman? Why does she look so familiar?¡¯ Shen Mohen even forgot to move and stopped in his tracks. He felt the need to say something but did not know what to say. Shen Qiuhua was busy at the stove when she felt a strange sensation, so she turned to look toward the door. She saw Shen Mohen, and the latter blurted out, ¡°Aunt Shen?!¡± His sudden exclamation shocked both of them. Shen Qiuhua wondered, ¡®Why did he call me Aunt Shen?¡¯ Shen Qiuhua looked highly similar to a portrait Shen Mohen¡¯s father had hired someone to draw. His father wanted to make it easier for them to find Shen Qiuhua, so he found a professional artist who could accurately portray the younger Shen Qiuhua. ¡®That woman looks similar to the portrait. She even looks similar to my father. Is she my Aunt Shen?!¡¯ Shen Mohen¡¯s mind was a mess, and he could not reason. Shen Qiuhua was just as stunned and trembled when she saw Shen Mohen. ¡®He reminds me of a grown-up Shen Qiuhui. He looks just like his father.¡¯ Images of Shen Qiuhua¡¯s childhood flashed through her mind when she looked at Shen Mohen. She became teary-eyed, thinking, ¡®Time has passed too quickly. Decades have passed in just a blink of an eye. I was still young then, but now I¡¯m a grandmother.¡¯ ¡°You are?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, her voice slightly choked. Shen Mohen¡¯s mind went blank, and he did not know what to say. He asked cautiously, ¡°A-Are you my Aunt Shen? 1-1 1 m Shen Mohen, and my aunt¡¯s name is Shen Qiuhua.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Shen Qiuhua, and I have a brother named Shen Qiuhui.¡± Shen Mohen¡¯s entire body shook, and he became too excited to speak. He wanted to say something, but his throat choked, and he could not make a sound. When Shen Qiuhua approached him, he finally found his voice, ¡°Aunt Shen, I finally found you.¡± Shen Mohen¡¯s eyes reddened, and he felt the urge to cry. ¡®My father is the one who misses her and hasn¡¯t seen her for a long time. M/hy am I the one who wants to cry? Is this what having a strong bond feels like?¡¯ Shen Qiuhua looked at the youth who stooped a head taller than her. She felt like she was looking at the humble and careful little boy from her past. ¡®My younger stepbrother¡¯s son has grown so tall.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua also choked up as she touched Shen Mohen¡¯s hair. ¡°l am your aunt, dear child.¡± Since Shen Mohen was tall, he lowered his head to make it easier for Shen Qiuhua to ruffle his hair. Shen Qiuhua patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. How¡¯s your father?¡± Shen Mohen wiped his tears. ¡°It has. My father is well. He had internal injuries a few years ago, but I cured them all. He has been thinking about you, saying he wants to find you.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt bitter. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he blame me for leaving?¡± She did not take him with her when she left the Shen family. In hindsight, she feared her stepbrother would not survive in the family¡¯s chaotic environment. ¡®It¡¯s good that Qiuhui has survived all these years. Shen Mohen has grown into a fine young man, too.¡¯ Shen Mohen shook his head. ¡°No, my father has never blamed you for anything, Aunt Shen. He said you took care of him when he was a child. ¡°Although you left a few people behind, they all took good care of my father. He wouldn¡¯t have survived the chaos if they hadn¡¯t secretly protected him.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°Your father is an intelligent man who survived such terrible odds.. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Loving Life Here Chapter 631: Loving Life Here Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Shen Qiuhua was young, she realized her stepbrother could read people¡¯s emotions and that he knew how to endure to live a better life. Shen Qiuhua protected him, and he acknowledged her as his real sister. Shen Qiuhua knew this but did not expect him to remember her as his sister. Shen Mohen was also aware of his father¡¯s capabilities and could not help but admire him. She Qiuhui was systematic, strategic, ruthless, and tolerant. Without these qualities, he could not have become the head of the Shen family. ¡°Father says you¡¯re the smartest person he knows,¡± Shen Mohen said. The two talked as if no one was around, but everyone was stunned to see their interaction. Only Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were calm because they knew about their relationship. ¡°What just happened?¡± Su Wenwu had just returned from town when he saw his mother talking to Shen Mohen. He rubbed his eyes and realized he was not mistaken. Su Wenwu said softly, ¡°l don¡¯t remember Uncle Shen having a son.¡± ¡°Cousin Mohen is younger than Binglan and is already married.¡± Su Wenzhe knew about his maternal grandmother¡¯s family. Liu Yinyin recalled the afternoon when Su Binglan and Shen Qihua had a private conversation. It seemed this was what they had discussed. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? His name is Shen Mohen, and his father is Shen Qiuhui, Mother-in-law¡¯s younger stepbrother.¡± Her reminder made the rest of the Su family members raise their brows curiously. Su binglan looked at her brothers! reactions and said, ¡°Shen Mohen is Mother¡¯s younger brother¡¯s son, which makes Mohen our biological cousin.¡± ¡°Then, what about our maternal grandmother and uncle?¡± ¡°They¡¯re our family members too,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Great-grandma Shen and Uncle Qiuhui saved our mother and raised her when she was young. We should never forget their kindness.¡± Everyone in the family had grown accustomed to listening to Su Binglan. Since that was what Su Binglan said, they would believe her. No one doubted the weight of her words. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao was so shocked that he was in a daze. ¡®My wife has another identity?¡¯ He became nervous, and Su Binglan noticed his pale face. She approached her father, saying, ¡°She¡¯s your wife and our mother, no matter what her past is. I talked to Mother in the afternoon, and she said she loves her life here. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to return to the Shen family. We¡¯re her home and family, so don¡¯t be nervous and overthink.¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s mood improved after hearing his daughter¡¯s words. He was confused and concerned but embarrassedly said, ¡°I was too shocked just now, that¡¯s all.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled. ¡°We understand how much you care about Mother. She cares about you very much, too.¡± Su Fengmao looked at his wife and recalled their past. His eyes lit up at the thought of that. Although they were old now, they still loved each other all the same. Su Binglan approached Yue Huachen and said smilingly, ¡°Young Master Huachen, do you feel any discomfort?¡± Yue Huachen recovered from his shock and saw Su Binglan¡¯s smile. In a trance, the person before him was not Miss Su but Princess Lan Ruobing. ¡®It¡¯s strange. Miss Su looks different from Princess Lan, so why am I confusing the two?¡¯ Yue Huachen raised his brows. ¡®I T-Thank you, Miss Su. 1 feel wonderful.¡± ¡°Here, let me check your pulse.¡± Afterward, Su Binglan confirmed there was nothing wrong with Yue Huachen and said, ¡°I¡¯ve completely removed the poison from you. You won¡¯t have any more issues now.¡± ¡°Thank you again, Miss Su. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l told Mohen you could be my musician for my play once I cure you.¡± ¡°All right, consider it done!¡± Yue Huachen nodded firmly. He had agreed to this condition before, but he was even more willing to do it to repay her kindness. However, a voice in Yue Huachen¡¯s head told him that the young lady before him was just like Princess Lan Ruobing. He did not know why he had such a strong feeling about it. Shen Qiuhua and Shen Mohen discussed many things in the courtyard during the cold weather. Shortly after, Su Binglan called them in. Shen Qiuhua quickly let Yue Huachen and Shen Mohen onto the heated brick platform. She said, ¡°The platform is warm, and so are the rice cakes.¡¯ Since it was cold outside, Yue Huachen and Shen Mohen enjoyed sitting on the heated brick platform. Shen Mohen looked around curiously and felt the atmosphere differed wholly from the Shen family¡¯s environment. He felt the familys warmth. ¡®It turns out that Miss Su is my aunt¡¯s daughter. No wonder I felt a sense of familiarity when I first met Miss Su. So, she¡¯s my cousin.¡¯ Shen Mohen felt a sense of joy in his heart after realizing such an influential person as Su Binglan was his cousin. Meanwhile, the Su brothers asked Shen Mohen about the Shen family. Although it was their first time meeting Shen Mohen, they warmly welcomed him. Shen Mohen enjoyed talking with Su Wenxiu most because they both studied medicine. The two had much to discuss regarding medical knowledge. They even regretted not meeting each other sooner. Shen Mohen realized he liked this place very much and was reluctant to leave. He wondered if he should send a letter to his father saying he would not return. Su Wenwu talked much about Su Teng Village to Shen Mohen, who listened attentively. Su Wenwu was enthusiastic toward his guests, but Shen Mohen was no longer a guest. Instead, he was their family. Yue Huachen knew he would be the zither player for Su Binglan, so he became curious about her play. Therefore, Su Binglan let Su Wenvvu show him the script. The script deeply moved Yue Huachen when he read it. Su Wenwu asked, ¡°What do you think about my sister¡¯s play? There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do. She plans to perform the play in a few days but still needs music. ¡°Since you¡¯re here and can play the zither, you can fill that spot for her. We¡¯re all looking forward to the play. Su Teng Market will open soon, and many people will visit. They¡¯ll enjoy the play when they see it.¡± Su Wenwu also told Yue Huachen about the drama¡¯s main content. After all, he had watched Su Binglan¡¯s people rehearse. Su Binglan noticed Su Wenwu¡¯s enthusiasm and could not help but laugh. ¡°He saved me the trouble of talking.¡± Soon after, she decided to hum part of the song to make it easier for Yue Huachen to learn how to play it.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Building a Stage Chapter 632: Building a Stage Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had spent much time writing the script and knew all the lines. Therefore, she used different voices and played the roles of several people during rehearsals. Everyone at home watched Su Binglan without blinking, thinking her play was beautiful. Su Wenwu had seen his sister leading her rehearsals before and thought it was excellent. However, he felt her mock performance this time was much better. Su Binglan performed multiple parts and even changed voices throughout. It was wonderful. Yue Huachen watched her mock performance, his heart racing. He was in a trance and felt like he had returned to his time in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. After the mock performance, Su Wenzhe was the first to clap. ¡°That was wonderful! My sister is awesome! I¡¯ve never seen a more lovely performance. It was excellent and understandable.¡¯ The family watched with interest and was full of praise. Su Wenwu said, ¡°You should perform on stage, Little Sister. You¡¯d cause a sensation.¡± ¡°l won¡¯t perform, Wenwu. I¡¯ll arrange for others to do it.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s primary motive for creating this play was for Luo Jin¡¯an. She wanted everyone to know about the injustice the Wei family army faced. Luo Jin¡¯an had protected the Wei family, but the enemies framed him for their deaths. Su Binglan knew the commoners would understand the play and stand on Luo Jin¡¯an!s side. Her plays purpose was to bring light to these events. ¡°But you performed so wonderfully just now,¡± Su Wenxiu happily said, ¡°We¡¯ve never heard such passionate singing before.¡± Shen Qiuhua smilingly added, ¡°My daughter sounds amazing.¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°Sister Binglan, I¡¯ve watched plays before in the capital, but none can compare to yours.¡± He was amazed at how good Su Binglan¡¯s song was as she combined her singing with acting out a story, which everyone understood. ¡®Sister?¡¯ The Su brothers realized Shen Mohen had called Su Binglan his sister, and they felt envious, thinking he was trying to steal their sister away. Shen Mohen insisted on calling Su Binglan his sister even though she was his cousin. Still, the Su brothers did not mind it, even though they were jealous initially. Su Binglan was just as stunned when Shen Mohen called her ¡°Sister Binglan.¡± She did not know Shen Mohen wanted nothing more than to build a bond with her. After all, not everyone had a sister with such outstanding medical skills and capabilities. It was also Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s first time seeing Su Binglan¡¯s play. He had to admit he was awe- struck just now as he had never seen anything so wonderful. At that moment, he looked at his wife with a gentle expression as profound emotions threatened to pour from his eyes. Su Binglan seemed to have sensed something as she talked to everyone. Immediately after, she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and locked eyes with him. She felt like she had gotten electrocuted, and her heart skipped a beat. Yue Huachen regained his senses and went to the carriage to get his zither. Then he played the tune Su Binglan had just performed. Yue Huachen possessed unmatched zither skills, and everyone enjoyed listening to him play. They could not help but indulge in the music. Su Binglan bobbed along to Yue Huachen!s unquestionable zither-playing skills. When he finished, everyone applauded and praised him. Yue Huachen raised his head to look at Su Binglan and saw her bobbing. He was stunned as his intuition grew exponentially. He recalled Princess Lan Ruobing teaching him to play the zither while living in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. He knew she would bob along like Su Binglan if he had practiced and played well then. However, their appearances differed, and Yue Huachen suspected he might be hallucinating. ¡®Perhaps something has possessed me to consider such a possibility. Princess Lan has already died, so why do I feel like Miss Su resembles her so much?¡¯ ¡°Now that I have a zither player, we should finalize things soon. I want it to be as lively as possible.¡± This era had almost no entertainment. If there were a performance, Su Binglan felt everyone in the village should be able to watch. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were excited because they loved crowds. Watching a play was something new for everyone in Su Teng Village. Su Binglan could imagine villagers from other villages traveling far and wide when they heard about her upcoming play. ¡°Where will everyone perform, Little Sister?¡± Su Wenzhe asked.¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°We must build a stage for the actors to perform while the audience watches.¡¯ After some thought, Su Fengmao said, ¡°That requires a spacious place. The stage won¡¯t be too big, but the space must accommodate the audience. Otherwise, they¡¯ll have to cramp together.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it at the village¡¯s entrance?¡± Su Wenzhe agreed, ¡°Sure, that place is big enough for an audience. It¡¯s also next to Su Teng Market, where our shops are. Even though the embroidery shop and winery reside there, there¡¯s still ample space beside it. ¡°l think building the stage there will be best since the area can accommodate a large audience.¡± Su Binglan became wide-eyed when she heard that, saying, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for my actors to change their clothes if I set up the stage next to the staff dormitory.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s stage performers were living at the staff dormitory. If she set up the stage there, it would be easier for them to change into various costumes. Moreover, the area had ample space. Since Su Binglan had bought all that land, she had the final say about what she wanted to build there. The family happily discussed these things, and everyone was excited. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were in charge of cooking the rice cakes, and they had already finished doing so. Then Shen Qiuhua opened the lid and looked inside before putting red dots on them to make them look more appetizing. She removed a few pieces from the pot and placed them in a big bowl. Immediately after, she took the big bowl to the heated brick platform, where everyone sat, saying, ¡°The rice cakes are ready. Have some and tell me if you like them.¡± ¡°They smell so good!¡± Su Wenzhe picked up a rice cake and broke it into pieces for everyone. If one person ate one, they might be unable to finish, so the family ate slowly. Liu Yinyin took another piece and broke it in two before blowing on them and giving them to her children. ¡°They¡¯re still a little hot, so eat them slowly.¡± Everyone took a bite and said it was delicious. ¡°Mother could only make a few rice cakes last year,¡± Su Wenzhe said emotionally, ¡°We could only eat a few bites on New Year¡¯s Day but couldn¡¯t have them regularly. Since our businesses did well, we can eat as much as we want this year.¡± Shen Mohen felt sorry for the family when he heard that. He never knew his aunt and her family had to endure poor conditions in the past. ¡®It must¡¯ve been tough for them. My father would be sad if I told him about that. He only hoped for Aunt Shen to live well.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t overeat, everyone, The rice cakes will be more delicious after I make some vegetables..¡± Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Fried Chicken on a Large Plate Chapter 633: Fried Chicken on a Large Plate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Su Binglan said she was about to cook, everyone looked forward to it. After some thought, she made a large plate of fried chicken. She knew everyone would enjoy the rice cakes more with fried chicken. Su Wenwu left the brick platform and said, ¡°Sister, let me help.¡± Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu also rushed to help since they wanted to learn how she cooked. Watching their sister was a form of enjoyment for the Su brothers. Moreover, the aroma of her cooking was alluring. ¡°Father and Mother can rest while we help Sister cook.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao smiled as the rest of the family talked happily. Shen Mohen looked at them enviously but enjoyed the atmosphere, especially since he was the only child with no siblings. His father had seen people with terrible siblings who fought for family property, so he decided only to have one child. That way, he could avoid a fight over his property. Shen Mohen used to think his father was right, but after looking at how well the Su family got along, he felt he had missed the opportunity to build a bond like theirs. Although Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had four children, they lived together harmoniously, creating a warm and lively atmosphere at home. Shen Mohen liked it and wondered if he could stay here. Yue Huachen looked at the scene before him and felt relaxed. It had been long since he felt that way, and he also liked the atmosphere here. Su Wenxiu asked curiously, ¡°What are you cooking tonight, Sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a large plate of fried chicken.¡± ¡®Fried chicken?¡¯ Although Su Binglan had used chicken to make many dishes like, stewed chicken with potatoes, spicy chicken, and braised chicken, she had never made fried chicken before. Therefore, the family did not know what it tasted like. However, everyone had eaten many of Su Binglan!s dishes and knew the same meat could taste different if cooked differently. Everyone looked forward to eating the new dish. ¡°Sister, is fried chicken like fried pancakes?¡± Su Wenzhe asked. He thought fried chicken would taste just as good, if not better. He remembered what fried pancakes tasted like, and it was delicious. Su Binglan looked at her brothers¡¯ expectant reactions and explained, ¡°Fried chicken is different from any dish I¡¯ve made. It¡¯ll go well with the rice cakes. You¡¯ll know what 1 mean when you try them later.¡± The Su brothers grew excited when they heard that. Su Wenwu asked, ¡°Should I get a chicken from the courtyard?¡± The family had set up a place in their yard to raise chickens and ducks for the New Year. It was also a habit most families had formed, as almost every household had a few roosters and chickens they would use for cooking. Although the Su familys conditions had improved, Shen Qiuhua was still used to raising a few ducks and chickens for the New Year celebrations. ¡°Let¡¯s use two chickens today since we have guests. The fried chicken will taste good, so everyone will want more. Two chickens should be enough for everyone, right?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenwu quickly went to the yard to get two chickens, and Su Wenxiu followed to help. Su Wenxiu often dealt with small animals to practice his medical skills, so he knew how to cleanly and humanely slaughter chickens. Whenever the family used chickens in the past, they would dispose of the blood. Later, they realized chicken, duck, and pig blood were excellent cooking ingredients. After all, duck blood vermicelli was a popular dish in town as Liu Yinyin!s parents¡¯ shop was highly successful. Liu Chengwen and Feng Sisi also helped the older couple run the shop. Even though it was almost the end of the year, the shop¡¯s business still boomed. Mr. and Mrs. Liu also said they would close the shop two days before the New Year and reopen afterward. Since the Liu family¡¯s business was successful, the family could not bear to close the shop too early before the New Year because they would miss out on significant profits. Meanwhile, Liu Heng was an apprentice carpenter in another village. He only noticed his family and village¡¯s tremendous changes when he returned for his New Year break. He was happy to help his family out at the shop. Liu Yinyin saw her nephew when she last visited her family. She saw how sensible and respectful he was toward her. Liu Yinyin wvent to the yard to help remove the chickens¡¯ feathers. Then she washed and dried the feathers since the family could make duvets with them. The family did not know feathers would be this useful in the past. It was all thanks to Su Binglan that they knew. When Su Wenzhe saw the chicken blood, he thought of Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents, asking, ¡°Did Liu Heng help at your parents¡¯ shop when he returned?¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°Yes, Chengwen and Sisi are considering stopping Liu Hengs apprenticeship after the New Year. Although he¡¯s learning a valuable skill, it¡¯s pretty hard on him. ¡°Since my family only has one son, they want to entrust him with the shop in the future. However, they also want to have another kid because it¡¯ll be good for Liu Heng to have a sibling.¡± Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°Well, they plan to expand their business since it¡¯s so popular. They could open a shop in town, you know?¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t 1 think of that? Indeed, their business is still going strong. When I last went to town, I saw many people lining up at their shop.¡± Liu Yinyin added, ¡°It¡¯s the same for our old haggis soup shop, with so many people, including foreigners, in town. The more people there are, the more customers we¡¯ll get.¡± The food quality in the haggis soup and duck blood vermicelli shops was as excellent as ever. The prices remained affordable, and the townsfolk could eat their fill. However, ordinary people were more reluctant to go to the hotpot restaurants so often because they could not afford it. Only those who were well-off would often go there. Even so, the hotpot restaurants¡¯ businesses were still booming. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Oh, my parents bought their shop.¡± ¡°They did what?¡± Su Wenzhe was surprised because the price of that shop lot was not low, especially since the west side of town had become more prosperous, causing most shops¡¯ rentals to increase. Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°Yes, my parents earned quite a lot from their food, so they decided to buy the shop. They no longer have to worry about the landlord terminating their rental contract. ¡°If that were to happen, many of their regular customers won¡¯t know where my family shifted to, and they¡¯ll lose their profit.¡± Liu Yinyin knew her parents would have extra silver even after buying the shop. Otherwise, they would not have done that. Su Wenzhe agreed. ¡°Indeed, they should always stay in the same shop so their regular customers can always return. Also, foreigners will know where to go after asking around..¡± Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Stir-Fried Black Bean Paste Chapter 634: Stir-Fried Black Bean Paste Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenzhe thought it might be difficult for regular customers to find the restaurant if they had relocated. Perhaps those customers would choose to eat somewhere closer. Therefore, it was good that the Liu family bought the shop lot. ¡°l think your parents can retire at an early age,¡± Su Wenzhe knew his wife¡¯s parents lived frugally and saved as much money as possible. ¡®It seems my in-laws have saved up a lot before buying the shop.¡¯ Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Of course. My parents have taught me to save money and be diligent since childhood. They told me not to be extravagant and wasteful so that I could live a better life. ¡°My mother does well with taking care of the house too. I remember some villagers not wanting to work in the fields during winter, but my parents didn¡¯t care about the cold and worked anyway. ¡°My parents have worked hard ever since I can remember. They would always wake up before dawn.¡± Su Wenzhe felt emotional and agreed that his in-laws had always worked hard. In the past, most relied on farming to survive. They would not feel at ease if they did not work in the fields. Mr. and Mrs. Liu always did well with their harvests because they were hardworking. They even saved as much money as possible. When the Su family struggled in the past, Liu Yinyin could always go to her parents for help. Su Wenzhe remembered it vividly. Now that his family¡¯s conditions had improved, he and his wife would often send them things and check on them. The couple considered it their filial piety to the older couple. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin washed and dried the chicken feathers as they spoke. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu poured the chicken blood into a basin so the family could use it for cooking another day. Su Wenwu placed the two chickens on the counter and asked, ¡°What should we do next, Sister?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chop the chickens first,¡± Su Binglan said as she prepared the seasoning. Su Wenwu put the chickens on the chopping board and cut them with a cleaver. Shen Mohen left the brick platform and watched curiously from behind. He had never been in a kitchen before, but after seeing it for the first time, he realized how fun cooking could be. He entered and asked Su Binglan, ¡°I want to help, too, Sister Binglan.¡± Su Binglan was surprised to hear Shen Mohen¡¯s question because he was the eldest young master of the Shen family. She wondered what he could help with in the kitchen. ¡®He might not even be able to light the fire since the Shen family wouldn¡¯t let him cook.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at the pot and said, ¡°You can help me scoop the water from the well and pour it into the pot. Just half the pot will do.¡± Shen Mohen was excited to receive his cousin¡¯s instructions. He happily said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡± He never expected cooking to be so interesting. He felt involved as Yue Huachen stood on the sidelines, envious that Shen Mohen could help. Su Binglan noticed Yue Huachen¡¯s expression and raised her brows. ¡°Do you know how to set the fire, Master Yue?¡± Yue Huachen heard Su Binglan calling him and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to do that, Master Yue.¡± Su Binglan was aware Yue Huachen knew how to cook. ¡°All right.¡± Shen Mohen felt involved but was not satisfied with just scooping water. He felt aggrieved when Su Binglan asked for someone else¡¯s help. can light a fire, too, Sister Binglan.¡± The young lady was surprised. ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡± ¡®Ah! No, I can¡¯t!¡¯ Shen Mohen palmed his head. ¡°I-I use fire to brew medicine.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°But the fire I need is for cooking, not brewing medicine. Still, you can help Master Yue with it. You can do it next time.¡± Shen Mohen was delighted as he went to see how Yue Huachen prepared the firewood for the fire. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an used his excellent knife skills to peel the potatoes for his wife. With a slight knife movement, he felt the skin peeling off the potato. Su Wenwu quickly finished chopping the chicken, and Su Binglan placed the meat into the pot for Yue Huachen to boil. Afterward, he washed the chicken meat with plain water and drained it. Luo Jin¡¯an sliced the ginger, peeled the garlic, and cut the potatoes into pieces while his wife washed the chili. At that time, Shen Mohen had also helped to clean the pot. After Yue Huachen started the fire, Su Binglan added oil to the dried pot. Then she added the black bean paste and stir-fried it until it was fragrant. Old Madam Yang used the same black bean paste with her multigrain pancakes¡ªeveryone thought it delicious. Everyone at home smelled the fragrance and was in awe. Su Wenzhe could smell it from the courtyard, saying, ¡°It smells so good!¡± He could not help but go to the kitchen and see how his sister made the sauce. ¡°That¡¯s the bean paste you¡¯re smelling,¡± Su Binglan explained. Su Wenzhe enthusiastically said, ¡°That means the bean paste will taste good. It smells even better when you stir-fry it with oil.¡± Su Fengmao thought of something when he looked at the bean paste, saying, ¡°Do you remember Geng Song? He¡¯s the businessman who worked with us before. ¡°He often brings me his local things when he comes to collect his goods, so I gave him a bottle of your bean paste last time. He even asked if I would sell it, but I told him my daughter prefers to keep it for herself.¡± The older man spoke proudly. Su Binglan remembered Geng Song from when they first started collaborating. He was the one who gifted Su Fengmao a jar of wine last time. Su Binglan considered making her own brand of wine after tasting that wine. Afterward, Su Fengmao gifted Geng Song two bottles of Su Binglan¡¯s wine. When Geng Song brought the wine home and tasted it, he thought it was delicious and made a deal with the winery to buy and resell their product. Geng Song was no longer a small-time merchant and had become well-known. Su Binglan looked at her bean paste in the pot and wondered if she should open a factory specializing in making sauces. ¡®There should be a considerable market for these.¡¯ With that thought in mind, she remembered having many more things to do. However, she was too busy and could not handle it, so she took one step at a time. ¡®I¡¯ll proceed with these things after the New Year. For now, I want to spend time with my family.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s hands did not stop moving while considering these things. After stir-frying the bean paste, she added the ginger slices and stir-fried them. Almost immediately after, she added the cubed chickens. She stirred the mixture and seasoned the meat with cooking wine, rock sugar, and chili. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu finished handling the chicken blood and put it away. He could not wait to enter the house. When he saw the color of the chicken inside the pot, he said, ¡°That looks delicious!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l still need to add the potatoes.¡± After removing the excess water from the potatoes, Su Binglan added them to the mixture.. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Thousand-Layer Cake Chapter 635: Thousand-Layer Cake Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan added the potatoes to the pot and stir-fried them. Soon after, she placed the peeled garlic into the mix. The fragrance from the pot became even more potent, and the whole family could smell it. Everyone took in the enjoyable fragrance. ¡°So this is the large plate of stir-fried chicken you mentioned. It¡¯s different from the chicken dishes we¡¯ve seen.¡± Su Wenzhe looked at the color of the chicken in the pot and felt hungry. The family had eaten more than half the rice cakes just now but felt hungry again after smelling the fragrance of the stir-fried chicken. Su Binglan¡¯s cooking always enticed everyone¡¯s appetite because it smelled good. Su Wenxiu looked at the dish and said, ¡°We¡¯ve never made a chicken dish that looks like this. Most of the time, we steam or stew chicken. I bet this tastes completely different from steamed chicken.¡± As Su Binglan stirred the chicken, she said, ¡°Stewed and steamed chicken taste milder. Chicken soup is delicious and can nourish the body, but this stir-fried chicken tastes stronger and more flavorful with the main dish. ¡°You can make the same meat taste different depending on your cooking methods.¡¯ Su Wenwu noticed there was not much firewood left in the furnace, so he went to get more from the yard. Before that, he looked into the pot and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be delicious, no matter the cooking method. After all, my sister is the one who made this dish. ¡°Fortunately, I prepared two chickens, or it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± Su Wenwu thought he could finish the whole thing himself and was afraid there would not be enough for his family. As the eldest young master of the Shen family and a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley, Shen Mohen had eaten all kinds of delicacies. However, he had never seen such a dish or smelled anything this fragrant. ¡®The smell alone tells me how delicious it¡¯ll be. Otherwise, King Lan Ruozhu and his subordinates wouldn¡¯t be so full of praise. If not for the king being so busy, he would¡¯ve returned here long ago.¡¯ Shen Mohen was also excited because he had finally found his aunt and discovered that Su Binglan was his cousin. ¡®I wonder if I can freeload. The fragrance makes me even more reluctant to return to the capital. Although I¡¯ve eaten rice cakes elsewhere, they never tasted this good. ¡®I¡¯ve also eaten plenty of chicken dishes, but none can compare to this one. I know it¡¯ll be delicious, even though I haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡¯ Shen Mohen felt hungry and wanted to eat. However, he was not much of a foodie in the past, and his appetite was not as apparent. He thought it was strange, perhaps because the atmosphere was not as lively back then or the food he used to have was not as fragrant. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You might think the chicken is delicious, but the sauce tastes even better, especially if you dip the main dish in it.¡± After seasoning the mixture, Su Binglan added water to stew it. ¡°Help me watch the fire,¡± Su Binglan told Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°You remove the stew from the pot soon. I¡¯ll go and prepare the thousand-layer cakes.¡± Su Binglan and her husband had a tacit understanding. She knew Luo Jin¡¯an would understand her without much explanation. ¡°Thousand-layer cakes?¡± Su Wenzhe was puzzled. ¡®My sister even knows how to make thousand-layer cakes?¡¯ He remembered someone selling those things at Su Teng Market. He had bought and eaten it, thinking the taste was okay. He did not mention how delicious it was because he had grown accustomed to his sister¡¯s delicious food. ¡°Yes, a thousand-layer cake. It¡¯ll be a nice side dish to complement the stir-fried chicken we just made.¡± Su Wenxiu could not wait to eat, but he looked at the remaining rice cakes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eat the stir-fried chicken with those?¡± Su Binglan had already taken out the dough and was about to knead it. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all the same. Now you have more options and can choose if you want to eat the chicken with the rice cakes or the thousand-layer cake. ¡°You can have the rice cakes with the chicken and the cake with the stew.¡± Su Binglan was in high spirits and wanted to prepare another dish. Shen Qiuhua felt she had nothing to do, so she offered, ¡°Let me knead the dough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mother. I¡¯ll be quick. Also, one must pay attention when kneading the dough, and I can control my strength.¡± Su Binglan knew how to knead the dough best. She had dealt with dough for a long time, so she knew how to be efficient and productive. She added spiritual spring water to the dough to ensure the cake was as delicious as possible. After Su Binglan kneaded the dough, Shen Qiuhua placed a flat board and rolling pin on the table. Su Binglan prepared the thousand-layer cake by rolling the dough and applying oil before stacking them to form the cake. After serving the stir-fried chicken, Su Binglan started cooking the cakes. She flipped them a few times, ensuring both sides were golden-brown. The sky was dark when it was finally time to eat. Everyone sat around the dining table and took the chicken to taste it. The family enjoyed the lingering taste as the dish had a hint of spiciness. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Su Wenzhe and the rest of the family had eaten plenty of Su Binglan¡¯s dishes. Still, they looked intoxicated when they tried the stir-fried chicken for the first time. Since everyone was hungry, the food tasted even better. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Sister said the cake tastes better with the sauce, so I want to try it.¡± He dipped a small piece of cake in the sauce before eating it. ¡°Wow, it does taste better like this!¡± He finished his cake in just two bites, and Su Wenwu joined in. ¡°I¡¯ll try that too.¡± Su Wenwu enjoyed eating rice cakes because they were sweet. Although the family had different tastes, they enjoyed this evenings dinner. Even Shen Mohen¡¯s appetite grew after eating a piece of chicken. He typically did not eat much but felt he could eat everything on the table this time. Even Yue Huachen slowly enjoyed the food. Shen Qiuhua was thrilled as she said, ¡°Eat more, everyone! Mohen, make yourself at home, okay?¡± Shen Mohen was delighted. He felt like a door to a new world had opened after finally finding his aunt. Shen Qiuhua felt Yue Huachen was too quiet, making her heart ache. She said, ¡°You can eat more, too, Huacheng.¡± She could not help but put some more food in Yue Huachen¡¯s bowl, and the latter said gently, ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Qiuhua realized Yue Huachen radiated a sense of elegance and was very well-educated. She suspected he was not an ordinary person.. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Simplicity and Warmth Chapter 636: Simplicity and Warmth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua interacted with many Shen family members and experienced many things during her childhood. Hence, she was analytical and could easily judge a person¡¯s character. However, she typically feigned ignorance so that no one would know. Everyone thought Shen Qiuhua was an ordinary country girl. She understood it was normal for most to be muddle-headed, so she learned to be the same. She thought it would be easier to be happy if things were simpler. Therefore, she should feign ignorance and support her children¡¯s dreams. The family was still shocked after learning about Shen Qiuhua¡¯s true identity. However, they were no longer the simple family they used to be. They had witnessed many things over the past six months and had grown exponentially. The family only cared about Shen Qiuhua and not about her past. As for Shen Mohen, the family acknowledged him as one of their own as long as Shen Qiuhua deemed it so. Moreover, the Su family liked Shen Mohen, as he did not have the temperament of a spoiled young master of an influential family. He was even willing to help with the cooking. The family accepted Shen Mohen because of that. Everyone ate until their hearts¡¯ content during dinner, and Su Fengmao even took out his treasured wine. Su Binglan had taken a few bottles home from the winery. Although Su Fengmao enjoyed drinking, he only took the wine for festivities or when his family had guests. He poured some wine for Shen Mohen, saying, ¡°Your cousin¡¯s winery brewed this wine. Have some. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Shen Mohen was flattered. ¡°l should be pouring wine for you instead, Uncle Fengmao.¡± Su Fengmao felt a warmth in his heart when he heard that. ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Your aunt misses you too, but she won¡¯t say it.¡± He could always read his wife¡¯s thoughts and feelings that she never expressed. Shen Qiuhua rarely told Su Fengmao about her worries and never revealed her true identity. Still, Su Fengmao knew his wife had a younger brother she missed. He had told her to return to look for him, but she said she should not and wanted to forget about her past life. Su Fengmao finally realized why and felt sorry for his wife. She was evidently from an influential family who had suffered much over the years, but Su Fengmao blamed himself for it. ¡®Thank goodness our days are better now,¡¯ he thought. Shen Mohen became misty-eyed as he did not expect his aunt to miss him too. He knew his father would be happy to know that Shen Qiuhua was okay. However, he did not take his father for someone who would cry. Shen Qiuhui could endure a lot, but only after mentioning his stepsister would he reveal a fragile expression. ¡°My father misses Aunt Shen too. He always believed she was still alive and never stopped looking for her. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the news later.¡± Shen Mohen decided to stay and send someone else to notify his father about Shen Qiuhua. ¡®l just want to stay at my aunt¡¯s house. She says we¡¯re family anyway, and I like it here. I want to celebrate the New Year with them.¡¯ The family enjoyed the wine together as they talked. After eating and drinking their fill, Shen Mohen and Yue Huachen stayed in a small guest room. The room was tidy, with blankets and pillows. The duo could smell the lingering sunlight on the pillows and beds as they slept. Shen Mohen felt relaxed as he lay in bed. He felt it was strange, wondering, ¡®Why does living here make me feel so at ease?¡¯ The house was silent that night, with the wind blowing at the window, occasionally creating a relaxing sound. Although Shen Mohen felt tired after eating and drinking, he wanted to cherish his time at the Su familys house. He had heard stories about Shangri-La when he was a child. He wondered if he could consider the Su family¡¯s house similar to that paradise. The house was far from all the noise and disputes, with only simplicity and warmth. Shen Mohen had a good night¡¯s sleep and only woke up the following day. He was surprised because he had slept in instead of waking up at dawn like he typically did. Su Binglan was busy with her play while Su Fengmao went to discuss building a stage with Su Zhengde. Immediately after, Su Zhengde organized his team to build a large stage next to the embroidery shop and staff dormitory. Someone passed by and saw Su Zhende¡¯s men busy working. The person could not help but ask, ¡°Are you guys building something again?¡± Everyone wondered when the Su family would build another factory because they wanted to work for them. Of course, these people already had jobs, but they were thinking of their other family members. Therefore, they paid attention to the Su family for the next job opportunity. ¡°We¡¯re not building a shop, but a stage. You know our market will open tomorrow, right?¡± Su Zhengde said, ¡°This stage will be useful.¡± Since Su Teng Market would be the biggest this year, people from far and wide would visit. One could only imagine how lively Su Teng Village would be tomorrow. The passerby asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the stage tor{¡± ¡°There will be a play in the afternoon tomorrow.¡± Su Binglan had told her uncle to tell the villagers the truth if they came and asked questions. The passerby was stunned when he heard about the play. ¡°What? There¡¯s a play tomorrow? Will there be singing?¡± People occasionally performed in the town, but it was a rare occurrence. Typically, only an older man from a wealthy family would invite a troupe to the town to sing on his birthday. The passerby wondered if ordinary people would be able to watch the play. He could not help but feel excited. Su Zhengde said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of play it¡¯ll be. Binglan is the one who arranged it.¡± Although Su Zhengde sounded calm, he was full of anticipation. He did not know what Su Binglan had planned for her play. Nonetheless, he knew it would be exciting whether or not it was singing or dancing. Since Su Teng Village had become famous, he looked forward to tomorrow¡¯s market. He knew it would be lively as he built a few many for the spectators. However, the front row was only for the Su family members to sit. The passerby was ecstatic when he heard that Su Binglan was the one who arranged a play. ¡°Um, my family and I don¡¯t live far away and will visit the market tomorrow. Can we come and watch the play?¡± Usually, tickets would be too expensive for ordinary people to purchase. Even so, some did not mind watching from afar if the play was entertaining. The passerby knew his children would enjoy watching the show. His heart almost beat out of his chest when he imagined the lively scene.. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Rehearsals Chapter 637: Rehearsals Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Another passerby said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve never seen a troupe perform, but I heard it¡¯s fun. Can we watch from afar even if we can¡¯t afford to buy seats? ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t disturb those in front, either. Since the New Year is almost here, my children will be thrilled to watch a play.¡± Everyone rushed to ask questions, looking at him expectantly. Su Zhengde was busy setting up the stage and told every passerby about the play. Although he thought he had clarified things, he did not expect everyone to think they could not watch the play. ¡°Binglan said the play is for everyone to watch,¡± Su Zhengde explained, ¡°Everyone can come to the market to shop in the morning and watch the play in the afternoon. It¡¯ll be free for everyone to watch since the place can accommodate many people.¡± Everyone became even more excited. ¡°R-Really?!, ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡°Miss Su is always so good to us and considers everyone in everything she does.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m glad we get to watch the play too! It¡¯s so exciting. I might even bring my own chair.¡¯ ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hurry home and tell everyone about it, including our distant relatives. They haven¡¯t seen a play and don¡¯t even know what it is, either.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about what play it is since Miss Su is in charge.¡± Everyone hurried home while talking. Some even went to share the exciting news with their neighbors. Everyone in Su Teng Village and surrounding villagers heard about the play before the afternoon arrived. Although the villagers knew there would be a play, they did not know what it would be about. They only knew how big the stage was and that everyone could watch the play for free. They knew the play would be good since Su Binglan had written it. Typically, villagers could not afford to watch a play, so the news excited them even more. After all, there were no entertainment programs in this era, like TVs and the Internet. Everyone could not wait to watch the play and join in the fun. Although some lived far from Su Teng Village, they were eager to go there after hearing the news. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Su ¡®I¡¯eng Market for breakfast and watch the play in the afternoon.¡± ¡°That sounds like an excellent plan. We should go there in the morning since the play is in the afternoon. We should see if there will be anything affordable we can buy at the market while we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Oh, we should buy firecrackers. My family and I only bought one string for the New Year.¡¯ ¡°You should also see if you need anything else and buy them while you¡¯re there.¡¯ ¡°Since there will be a play, many more people will be at the market. You should ask your uncle if he wants to visit Su Teng Village. Then you can take the oxcart there.¡¯ ¡°Your uncle loves lively atmospheres, so he¡¯ll be willing to go. Plus, Miss Su is the one who wrote the play.¡± Later that night, Su Binglan looked at her performers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a simple rehearsal tonight. We¡¯ll go through the script for tomorrow¡¯s performance. ¡± Everyone was familiar with the script but became nervous when they saw the stage. Yang Xiaoxun had the most lines and practiced daily, from morning to night. She even recited her lines backward. However, she felt tense when she saw the stage, costumes, and props Su Binglan had prepared for everyone. Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s heart pounded as she had never felt this nervous before. She also knew many people would visit the market tomorrow for the play because her grandmother had told her about it. People who went to their shop for pancakes said they would bring their families to watch tomorrow¡¯s play. Some even heard Old Madam Yangs granddaughter would play a significant part in the play, and they were excited to see her. However, the older woman did not comment on that and feigned ignorance. Su Binglan looked at her dozen or so performers, and they looked back at her with admiration. Their eyes were so wide that Su Binglan could not help but laugh, ¡°Everyone, relax.¡± Some of these people were street performers who Su Binglan had observed. Since they had good character and excellent skills, she recruited them to join her play. Everyone felt at ease because Su Binglan was in charge. They were shocked when they realized she was teaching them the lines and songs. They thought the Legendary Miss Su was versatile and could do anything. Her talents impressed them, especially when she demonstrated the play. Everyone studied her moves seriously. Su Binglan also recruited some from declining families who were good people with some talent. Although these people were not proficient in performing, she felt she could nurture them well. These people never imagined working for someone so kind. Su Binglan fed them and patiently taught them how to perform. They felt touched and did not know how to repay Su Binglan¡¯s kindness. Everyone studied their lines and tunes daily. They had never seen such a play before or heard such a tune. Still, they thought it was amazing. They could not help but hum along, even when they went to sleep at night. The performers wanted to perform well to repay Su Binglan¡¯s kindness. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous and perform as you¡¯ve practiced. You¡¯ll do well.¡± She consoled everyone and brought them through the script during rehearsals. Yang Xiaoxun was still excited when she returned to the dormitory. Old Madam Yang noticed her bright eyes and knew she had left her dark past behind. The older woman felt gratified to see her granddaughter so happy. ¡°Grandma, Miss Su has reserved a seat for you in the front row to watch my performance tomorrow.¡± Old Madam Yang said smilingly, ¡°Since we¡¯ll have plenty of visitors tomorrow, I plan to open the shop and sell pancakes.¡± Although business was booming, she wanted to earn as much as possible for her granddaughter. ¡°You¡¯ll sell out by the afternoon, and then you can watch my performance.¡± Yang Xiaoxun was eager to make her grandmother proud and for her to watch the show. ¡°Miss Su says she¡¯ll pay me and the performance monthly salaries and bonuses. She plans to send us on tours and charge people viewing fees. She¡¯ll give us bonuses when we¡¯re on the right track.¡± Although Yang Xiaoxun did not understand most of these things, she knew she could support her grandmother soon. She did not want her grandmother to continue working. Old Madam Yang looked at the young lady¡¯s excited expression.. After some thought, the older woman said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I push our cart around and sell pancakes while watching your performance?¡± Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Positive Energy Chapter 638: Positive Energy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Xiaoxun held her grandmother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want you to work so hard.¡± Old Madam Yang patted her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°l won¡¯t work too hard, dear. I¡¯m happy now that our lives are much better than before. Since you¡¯ve left your past behind, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re doing something you¡¯re passionate about. ¡°Although I¡¯m busy now, I¡¯m also happy. Instead of feeling tired, I feel at ease. Also, I can¡¯t bear to stay put if you don¡¯t let me work. When you have a kid, I¡¯ll care for the child for you.¡± Yang Xiaoxun raised her brows when she heard that. After everything she had experienced with Han Mobei, she became cold and afraid. She only wanted to live a good life with her grandmother. Yang Xiaoxun felt reborn after Su Binglan healed her face and gave her purpose. Moreover, she saw how simple and honest the Su Teng villagers were. They lived harmoniously, and the men treated the women well. Yang Xiaoxun felt inspired and wanted to find someone to share a simple life with and have children. She understood her grandmother¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°1 know, Grandma. I¡¯ll let you have some free time soon.¡± ¡°All right, dear.¡± Old Madam Yang sighed in relief when she heard her granddaughter¡¯s words. The older woman thought the environment in Su Teng Village was so excellent that it could heal people. That was because of the positive energy, making people willing to believe in life and beauty. Lin Yueqin and Liu Yuechan stayed in the dormitory on the second floor. They had committed a crime and sold off to strangers. The two sisters were afraid and wanted to kill themselves, but Su Binglan saved them. The two now lived together without fear. Su Binglan had taught them many things, and they were grateful to her. ¡°Yueqin, we¡¯re performing tomorrow afternoon,¡± Lin Yuechan said, ¡°I¡¯m nervous and afraid that I¡¯ll get my lines wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Lin Yuequn comforted her sister, ¡°Miss Su told us to be ourselves. Even if we say the Wrong lines, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°Still, I want to perform well for Miss Su because she has been so good to us. I remember how afraid I was when our family got into trouble.¡± The Lin sisters were close to dying then, but their mother told them to survive together. The sisters wondered if they could have survived without Su Binglan. Lin Yueqin understood her sister¡¯s feelings and also wanted to perform well. ¡°Let¡¯s rehearse and familiarize ourselves with our lines.¡± The two sisters practiced their parts in the dormitory. Lin Yuequn played a character named Liu Wenju, while Lin Yuechan played a servant girl named Chun Hong. Many people slept late that night. However, Su Teng Village was bustling with activity before dawn. The Su Teng Village streets were full of stalls, and the market was bigger than ever. It exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Even people from the neighboring county came to set up stalls at Su Teng Market. However, they could not find a spot to sell their goods. ¡°Oh, no. It looks like there¡¯s no space for us.¡± ¡°Are you from another village?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re from the neighboring county. We wanted to set up a stall here to watch the play in the afternoon.¡± Su Teng Village was far for these visitors, and they had driven their oxcarts here to advertise their goods. However, they had arrived too late and had nowhere to set up their stalls. ¡°Gosh, we came to sell our goods here because there¡¯s usually space for us. Even though we came as early as possible, there¡¯s no space for us.¡± ¡°Hmm, I wonder if we can set up stalls around the stage.¡± ¡°That should be okay. Hurry, let¡¯s set up our stalls there. When more people realize it, they will want to set up there too.¡± Many people came to set up their stalls that morning, and many others arrived to shop. Most people discussed the play that would occur in the afternoon as they were curious and wanted to find out more about it. Everyone wondered what the play would be about, but none could guess, no matter how much they discussed. Still, they were excited to watch the play. Meanwhile, quick-witted people set up their stalls not far from the stage. They planned to watch the play in the afternoon while running their businesses. Some villagers even brought snacks to the play for their children to enjoy. Since that was the case, they could save money instead of buying food from the stalls. However, not everyone considered that. When the other adults saw people bringing snacks for their children, they went to the surrounding stalls to buy some. Nonetheless, business boomed in the afternoon. Of course, Old Madam Yang had a perfect seat her granddaughter had reserved after asking for Su Binglan¡¯s permission. Still, Old Madam Yang brought her small cart and a seat to make it convenient for watching the play. That morning, Su Binglan accompanied her family to the market and bought some firecrackers for the New Year. She also bought red paper to write the door couplets. As the family strolled around, Su Binglan was shocked when she noticed the market scale had doubled. The market expanded to the embroidery shop, with many stalls beside the stage. Su Binglan heard everyone discussing the play as she strolled through the market. She knew her play would do well but never expected it to be this popular. She felt pressured and wanted everyone to perform well later. After strolling for a while, Su Binglan went home to pack the makeup and costumes she had prepared before carrying them to the staff dormitory. She had also prepared a larger room and made it into a dressing room for her actors. The changing area had two rooms, one for the women and one for the men. Since she had more than ten actors, she started getting everyone ready in the morning. She had also designed the costumes herself and hired someone to make them. ¡°Today¡¯s a big day for us. Be careful when you eat, or you¡¯ll ruin your makeup. Before you go on stage, I will touch up everyone¡¯s makeup, okay?¡± Everyone looked around and could barely recognize each other. Lin Yuechan told her sister, ¡°Yueqin, you look lovely.¡± Lin Yueqin was stunned. Although she and her sister had enjoyed wearing makeup, they never looked this good. They wondered what Su Binglan had used because their faces felt smoother than ever.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Everyone’s Focus Chapter 639: Everyone¡¯s Focus Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Yueqin dared not touch her face for fear she would ruin her makeup. She was in disbelief when she saw her reflection in the water basin. Her eyes widened as she thought, ¡®Am I this pretty?¡¯ Lin Yueqin looked at her younger sister with amazement. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous too!¡± Lin Yuechan giggled, saying, ¡°My skin feels lovely, and I don¡¯t even know what Miss Su used in her makeup. It feels amazing. It¡¯s even better than the most expensive cosmetics I used in the past. This makeup doesn¡¯t dry out my skin, either.¡¯ ¡°Miss Su is so amazing, Sister. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do.¡± It had been many days since the two sisters moved to Su Teng Village. They were shocked when they heard the many legends about Su Binglan. To them, Su Binglan resembled an angel who had descended to save them. ¡°Yes, Miss Su is capable.¡± Liu Yueqin nodded smilingly. The two sisters were full of excitement for life. They believed everything would improve and they would reunite with their family one day. Many people had lunch in Su Teng Village at noon and went to the stage early to wait for the play. Many brought stools to sit behind the front-row seats below the stage. Although Su Binglan had prepared the front-row seats for her family to watch the play, everyone else could sit behind them. After lunch, the Su family went to help Su Binglan prepare. The family was shocked when they saw the dense crowd surrounding the stage. Su Wenwu¡¯s mouth widened in surprise as he whispered to Su Wenxiu, ¡°Why are there so many people here, Second Brother?¡± Su Wenxiu was just as shocked, saying, ¡°How should I know? I didn¡¯t expect to see this many people, either.¡± Su Wenzhe asked, ¡®Can the people behind us see?¡± The Su brothers expressed their doubts as everyone sat and waited for the play. They even chatted and discussed the play enthusiastically. The atmosphere was lively, causing the Su family to feel a little nervous. The family wondered how Su Binglan¡¯s preparations were going. ¡®The actors didn¡¯t have much time to practice, right?¡¯ The family was stunned when they entered the dressing room backstage and saw that everyone was ready. ¡°S-Sister, those are¡­ ¡°These are the costumes and makeup for the play,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡®You guys should go to the front and take your seats. Also, are Grandma and Grandpa here yet?¡± Su Wenzhe replied, ¡°Mother and Yinyin went to get them while Father went to call Granduncle and the others.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded, turned to her actors, and said, ¡°The first scene will be up soon, and Xiaoxun will be the first to act. You¡¯ll be playing Feng Suzhen, okay? Are you ready?¡± Yang Xiaoxun took a deep breath and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Miss Su!¡± She was excited the night before and could not sleep much. Although she had dark circles around her eyes, Su Binglan¡¯s makeup made them disappear. ¡°You have fifteen minutes until showtime.¡± Afterward, Su Binglan instructed everyone about their parts. Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°Is there anything we can help with, Sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve completed my arrangements. You guys should go and take your seats. The play will start in a while. ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenzhe and the others went to sit in the front row. Then he looked left and right and saw Old Madam Su, Old Master Su, his parents, and the others. Liu Yinyin also invited her parents, brother, sister-in-law, and nephew. Meanwhile, the villagers and visitors sat behind the family and curiously discussed the play. Everyone envied the Su family for being able to watch the play from the front-row seats. The Su family was proud to sit in the front and watch Su Binglan¡¯s play. They were also grateful for everything she had done for them. Meanwhile, Old Master Su and Chief Su sat together and laughed happily. ¡°Our village keeps improving thanks to Binglan.¡± ¡°Indeed, other villages can¡¯t compare to ours,¡± Chief Su chuckled, ¡°Other villages don¡¯t have a market as big as ours.¡± ¡°Many people come from far and wide to watch the play, even those from the neighboring county. Binglan is the best.¡± Old Madam Su was proud of her granddaughter. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s also because my eldest brother and sister-in-law managed the village well,¡± Old Master Su said. He knew Chief Su dedicated himself to the village and had put much effort into ensuring everyone was honest and kind-hearted before allowing them to live here. It created a perfectly harmonious atmosphere to live in. Mrs. Liu pulled her daughter aside as the Su family talked. She said, ¡®Yinyin, your father and 1 can sit here, thanks to you.¡± Liu Yinyin replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯re my parents, and I always consider you two in everything I do. Also, I wasn¡¯t the one who reserved these seats. It was Binglan. ¡± ¡°The Su family is so good to us, and your sister-in-law is exceptional,¡± Mrs. Liu sighed, ¡°I¡¯m glad Sisi is nicer to you now, too.¡± Feng Sisi did not have a good relationship with her maternal family. Her parents passed away when she was a child, and her eldest brother and his wife treated her poorly. However, Feng Sisi¡¯s brother and sister-in-law became nicer to her when they discovered she was Liu Yinyin¡¯s sister-in-law. After all, Liu Yinyin was close to Su Binglan. These days, Feng Sisi could stand proud before her brother and his wife. They no longer dared to offend her because they knew she was close to Liu Yinyin, Su Binglan¡¯s sister-in-law. As everyone chattered below the stage, Su Binglan appeared. She looked at everyone calmly, ¡°Welcome to my play, everyone. I call this play ¡®The Concubine.¡¯ It has six scenes; the first is called ¡®The Embroidery Tower¡¯¡± Afterward, she left the stage and drew the curtains. When Yang Xiaoxun appeared, she played the character Feng Suzhen and entered the prop tower. Soon after, a narration followed, ¡°This is Feng Suzhen, a woman who grew up with Li Zhaoting.. The two studied together and¡­ Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Mesmerizing Chapter 640: Mesmerizing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The spectators watched the play and listened to the narration with great interest. No one had ever seen such a unique play before. They thought it was excellent, especially the makeup and costumes. The spectators were quiet and could hear Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s narration and singing, ¡°l hope he can rise to the top in the capital and make me proud.¡± Immediately after, Chun Hong, the servant girl, appeared. ¡°Miss Suzhen!¡± ¡°Chun Hong, how was the silver delivery?¡± Feng Suzhen asked. Yang Xiaoxun continued narrating, ¡°Suzhen disguised herself as Li Zhaoting and rushed to the capital to save her husband.¡± ¡°But Miss Suzhen, what if you never return?¡± ¡°Follow me to the capital, Chun Hong.¡± When the first scene ended, Yang Xiaoxun and Lin Yuechan returned backstage for a few minutes before starting the second scene. Meanwhile, the spectators had yet to recover from their shock. They were immersed in the story and wondered what would happen next. None had seen such a splendid play and felt grateful for the chance to watch. At that moment, Su Binglan went on stage and said, ¡°The second scene will start after a short break.¡¯ The spectators returned to their senses and clapped, cheering, ¡°Miss Su l s play is excellent! ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautifully written.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a play this good.¡± ¡°Both actors did perfectly!¡¯ Everyone clapped and praised Su Binglan, creating a lovely atmosphere. Su Binglan could not help but chuckle after receiving such a significant reaction. ¡®It seems my play has a good response.¡¯ Su Wenwu could not help but go backstage and look for his sister. He said, ¡°The play is going well, Little Sister. Hurry and start the second scene. Everyone is eager to see it. Our grandparents are thrilled. They said your play is perfect.¡± Su Binglan replied smilingly, ¡°Thank goodness, everyone thinks it¡¯s good.¡± Su Wenwu grew excited. ¡°The actors look good, too, Little Sister.¡± Previously, Su Binglan had only rehearsed a few lines for her family. Su Wenwu and the others only saw some of the play and did not know the end product. Sure enough, the play differed by adding costumes, props, and makeup. Su Wenwu was anxious for the second scene. ¡°Return to your seat, Third Brother. The second scene will start soon.¡± ¡°Do you need my help, Little Sister?¡± ¡°No need, just watch.¡± While the actors were on break, the spectators discussed the first scene, ¡°Feng Suzhen¡¯s stepmother is so hateful and vicious.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder how she¡¯ll do in the capital.¡± ¡°l was curious about the play, but I know it¡¯ll be good after seeing that first ¡± scene. ¡°Miss Su will undoubtedly do an excellent job. Fortunately, we came here, or we would¡¯ve missed the play.¡± ¡°By the way, someone¡¯s selling multi- grain pancakes over there. They look quite delicious. Let¡¯s go buy some before the second scene starts.¡± ¡°But the queue is so long. Are you sure you can buy some in time?¡± ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to line up because they give you numbers. You can collect your order once they call your number.¡± ¡°That¡¯s convenient! ¡± Su Binglan had taught Old Madam Yang how to use numbers to sell her multi- grain pancakes. That way, customers only needed to order and pay instead of waiting in line. Old Madam Yang watched the play while making pancakes. She felt proud watching her granddaughter and hearing everyone¡¯s praises. Hence, the older woman felt energized as she made the pancakes. She did not feel tired even though many people ordered her food. Perhaps it was because her granddaughter¡¯s performance gave her strength. ¡°l wonder when the second scene will start. It seems it was worth coming here after all, hahaha.¡± ¡°Many people from my village came, but not everyone. I¡¯ll tell them all about the play when I return. Those who didn¡¯t come don¡¯t know what they¡¯re missing. ¡± ¡°Since they have nothing to do, they should¡¯ve come to watch the play.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for commoners like us to watch plays, let alone one during the holidays. ¡± ¡°l agree. Didn¡¯t you see how excited the children were?¡± ¡°l told my children we would come to Su Teng Market to watch a play last night, and they woke up in the morning without me having to wake them.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Su Teng Market to be this vast. It has so many things, and the prices are affordable. Even though I didn¡¯t plan on buying anything, 1 couldn¡¯t help but spend my money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because things here are affordable, so it¡¯s more worth it.¡± Everyone stopped talking when the second scene began. The initially lively crowd quickly quieted down and focused on the stage. The second scene consisted of Lin Yueqin playing a character named Liu Wenju. She harmonized, ¡°l noticed a red dot on the red brush because of my discerning eyes. I¡¯ve been a favored official of the capital before the emperor. ¡°I¡¯ve been the primary examiner for three Imperial Examinations. How many officials are my students?¡± After a monologue, Lin Yueqin continued, ¡°Wansui met Li Zhaoting, the top scholar of the Golden Division, at the Jasper Forest Banquet. One praised the other repeatedly. ¡°A few months ago, Feng Shunqing visited the capital and said he had a daughter who would marry my son. Afterward, Lord Feng was summoned to the palace¡­¡± The second scene was relatively straightforward. Still, everyone understood that Feng Suzhen had disguised herself as a man and became the top scorer in the Imperial Exams. The spectators could not help but start discussing the scene during the second break. ¡°Wow, a woman dressed as a man became the top scorer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°A female top scorer is rare. But if she sees the emperor, he could save Li Lang.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the performer said just now? The emperor is probably looking for a prince for the princess.¡± ¡°l wonder what¡¯ll happen next. I can¡¯t wait to find out!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The play will resume after a short break.¡± ¡°The play is terrific. How can I not feel excited?¡± Soon after, the third scene began, and the actors played their parts. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought he needed to be the top scorer in the Imperial Examination to save Li Lang from his homeland? The top scorer wore a red robe and hat with flowers. ¡°They looked lovely as I¡¯ve also attended the Jasper Forest Banquet. I also rode the horse on the royal streets, and everyone praised me for my beauty. Who knew my hat would attract so many? ¡°l didn¡¯t take the exam for fame or to be a high-ranking official. The young couple loved each other for the affectionate Young Master Li¡¯s sake.¡± The spectators were in an uproar after the third scene. They felt it was too good to be true. Many scenes followed closely behind, including a siblings¡¯ reunion. Everyone was mesmerized when the siblings reunited and were thrilled that Feng Suzhen¡¯s brother was the inspector. Soon after, the fourth scene mainly consisted of the princess and Feng Suzhen.. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Dawn of Stars Chapter 641: Dawn of Stars Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Yueqin also played the princess. Although she played two roles, her acting was exceptional. Still, she needed to change her appearance between scenes. Fortunately, Su Binglan could help her change her clothes and makeup quickly. Everyone was amazed when Lin Yueqin played the princess role. They thought the princess was gorgeous. That was because of Su Binglan¡¯s excellent makeup skills. The spectators could see the beautiful makeup from a distance and hear the actors¡¯ loud harmonization. It was also because the spectators attentively listened that everything sounded clearer. The spectators¡¯ hearts were in their throats as they listened and wondered what would happen next. ¡°Will the princess discover that his concubine is a woman?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a crime to pose as someone else?¡± Everyone was nervous as they listened to the princess and Feng Suzhen¡¯s conversation. Soon, the spectators realized the princess was a good person and sighed in relief. They thought it would be okay if the princess did not cause trouble. Then they watched the fifth scene, which concerned the emperor. It made everyone feel on edge. The spectators¡¯ hearts pounded, but fortunately, the princess married Feng Su Zhen¡¯s brother. Soon after, Feng Suzhen was granted the title of princess, and the emperor pardoned her crimes, releasing Li Liang. Ultimately, Feng Suzhen and Li Zhaoting returned home and lived happily ever after. Everyone was hungry when the fifth scene ended, but they were in a daze for a long time. When they finally returned to their senses, they realized the play had ended. Immediately after, everyone burst into applause and cheers. ¡°That was amazing and beautiful!¡± ¡°It was such an exciting show. I want to see more!¡± Everyone below the stage shouted as cheers rose and fell. Although it was still winter, everyone watched the show enthusiastically and did not feel cold. The spectators wanted to watch more of the play, but the New Year was just two days away, and there was only one play. Meanwhile, Yang Xiaoxun, Lin Yueqin, and the others felt the spectators¡¯ enthusiasm and felt excited. Moreover, they performed without mistakes. The actors could not describe their feelings at the moment. Although they were nervous at first, they felt delighted later on. ¡°Phew, I was so nervous at the start.¡± Lin Yuechan patted her chest like her heart was about to jump out of it. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t say the wrong lines and performed just as I had rehearsed.¡± Yang Xiaoxun added, ¡°I was so nervous that I didn¡¯t sleep much last night.¡± Lin Yueqin said, ¡°I rehearsed with my sister last night. We practiced non-stop but slept pretty well.¡± The two sisters had suffered much in the past. However, Su Binglan gave them a place to stay. The environment was good, and they could sleep as soon as they lay down. Even Yue Huachen smiled in relief. He used to play for the Cool Breeze Gang, and everyone called him the number one zither player. However, he only performed for the bigwigs then. His mood differed now that he had played his zither for commoners. Now, he was willing to play the piano and perform, wanting the villagers to feel the charm of his plays. Hearing everyone¡¯s cheers and the children¡¯s laughter made him genuinely happy. The actors studied, discussed, and rehearsed together, creating a sense of teamwork. Everyone familiarized themselves with each other and chatted on weekdays. The actors were discussing their performances when Su Binglan entered and looked at them. ¡°The play was successful thanks to your hard work. Everyone, you can return home and rest. ¡°But before that, I have other scripts here. You can perform in other plays after the New Year. Still, since the New Year is in two days, everyone should go and celebrate. ¡°Come to my family¡¯s house in the evening, okay? I¡¯ve prepared prizes and gifts for everyone, so remember to come and collect them.¡± Everyone was delighted when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. Many of the spectators hummed the tune from the play as they walked home. They especially liked the tune they heard in the second scene. Whenever one person hummed, the others would sing along. Although the sun was setting, the hustle and bustle in Su Teng Village did not end. Everyone was happily playing and eating. After changing her clothes, Yang Xiaoxun went to help her grandmother clean up the stall. However, someone immediately recognized the young lady, asking, ¡°W-Were you the one who played Feng Suzhen on stage just now?!¡± Yang Xiaoxun did not expect anyone to recognize her after she removed her makeup. She was stunned as she looked at the woman beside her. The woman held her two children¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°M-Miss, were you Feng Suzhen?¡± Yang Xiaoxun was a terrible liar, so she nodded. When the woman saw Yang Xiaoxun nodding, she said excitedly, ¡°You acted so well! I¡¯ve never seen a better actor. You¡¯re gorgeous, too!¡± When the two children realized Yang Xiaoxun was the actress on stage, they grew excited. ¡°Wow, you were that pretty girl on the stage just now! When the woman acknowledged Yang Xiaoxun, the surrounding villagers swarmed over. Their eyes lit up as they praised her. The children looked at her in awe as if they were looking at a star. Yang Xiaoxun was stunned when everyone surrounded her. She felt her heart melting when she realized how enthusiastic everyone was. She used to feel inferior and gave up on herself. She had never expected anyone to praise her. Yang Xiaoxun became teary-eyed, saying, ¡°T-Thank you, everyone. Truly.¡± The spectators were excited to meet the person who perfectly played Feng Suzhen. Their fondness was for the play¡¯s characters and the performers who played them. The children were so happy to meet Yang Xiaoxun that some even went to hug her. Yang Xiaoxun smiled and greeted everyone. Her smile gave off gentleness and friendliness, making everyone feel warm. Someone else saw Yang Xiaoxun helping Old Madam Yang and asked, ¡°Miss, is that your relative?¡± Yang Xiaoxun answered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my grandmother.¡± Everyone looked at Old Madam Yang respectfully when they heard that. Old Madam Yang said, ¡°My granddaughter is very dutiful and didn¡¯t want me to set up the stall here. Although I insisted, she came to help me as soon as she finished performing.¡± Everyone thought Yang Xiaoxun closely resembled Feng Suzhen from the play. She was beautiful and kind.. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Yearly Surplus Chapter 642: Yearly Surplus Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Soon after, everyone helped Old Madam Yang pack and move her stall. Yang Xiaoxun was grateful but did not know how to thank them. Afterward, the villagers asked when they could see her perform again, and she said, ¡°Since the New Year is in two days, Miss Su told us to perform again after the celebrations. She¡¯s also preparing new scripts for us. ¡°Miss Su also said we¡¯ll perform whenever Su Teng Market opens. She¡¯ll announce it to everyone before it happens.¡± Su Binglan told her crew these things and allowed them to spread the news so everyone would know when the next play was. The villagers grew excited when they heard Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s words. They knew they could watch the play for free, too, The villagers were reluctant to part with Yang Xiaoxun, and she even gave the children a few toys she had made. The children loved their gifts and started calling her Sister Yang. The young lady blushed and was still in a daze even after everyone had left. However, her heart felt warm, and her eyes lit up. She finally realized she was passionate about acting and performing. She felt delighted and confident with her new passion. Moreover, Yang Xiaoxun knew people would respect her grandmother if she performed well. Yang Xiaoxun approached her grandmother and massaged her legs, asking, ¡°Was it tiring for you today, Grandma?¡± Old Madam Yang could not stop smiling as she pulled her granddaughter to sit beside her. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, dear. I was excited to see you on stage just now. I can¡¯t describe my feelings then, but I knew 1 was proud of you. So many people talked about you when they came to buy pancakes from me.¡± Yang Xiaoxun smiled when she saw how happy her grandmother was. The duo had a new lease on life. Yang Xiaoxun said, ¡°Grandma, I discovered that everyone in my team has no relatives. We discussed it as we made dumplings together. Miss Su arranged a big room for us to cook and eat together. ¡°We also received our bonuses today, and I considered buying a house in the neighborhood after the New Year celebrations.¡± There were several rows of houses behind the staff dormitory. The construction team built it after completing the staff dormitory, and Su Binglan had yet to sell them. Although she planned to sell them soon, she would build more houses in the area after the New Year. Su Binglan planned to sell the houses at affordable prices, too. After some thought, Yang Xiaoxun decided to buy a house and settle in Su Teng Village. Old Madam Yang patted her granddaughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°l believe in you, Xiaoxun. I earned a lot today. Here¡¯s the money.¡± The older woman was reluctant to spend even a penny because she wanted to save them for her granddaughter. Old Madam Yang made pancakes throughout the day without taking a break. She sold over 300 pancakes in a day because of the play in the afternoon. She had earned more than one silver tael that day. In the past, Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun could work hard for a year and never earn this much money. Yang Xiaoxun revealed her bonus and said, ¡°This is how much Miss Su paid me for my performance today. Each of us received one silver. Although the production team didn¡¯t make much today, Miss Su prepared everything for us.¡± The production crew was grateful to Su Binglan and wanted to perform well for her. That way, they could earn more money for Su Binglan. However, Su Binglan did not mind making the play free to watch because she wanted to gain popularity first. She also planned to build a theater since many people had to sit far away to watch. After that, she could charge for the tickets. Of course, she would not overcharge the people. Still, Su Binglan knew she could cover costs because many people enjoyed her play. Even if there were a theater, Su Binglan would let the people watch her play for free. She even considered doing a tour. The Su family returned home in the evening. They were still immersed in the play and discussed it nonstop. Su Wenwu was still humming the tune as his mother said, ¡°Binglan, your play was excellent.¡¯ Su Fengmao added, ¡°l couldn¡¯t get enough of it.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the crew to perform again after the New Year. Since the celebrations are in a few days, we should let them be with their families.¡¯ Su Wenzhe was thrilled. ¡°It¡¯s so lively this year.¡± ¡°It feels different from last year, right?¡± Everyone agreed with Su Wenzhe. ¡°l bought a few fish in the morning,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°We¡¯ll have enough for everyone during the celebrations.¡± Su Binglan looked at the fish and said, ¡°They look nice and fresh, Mother. Let¡¯s have some grilled fish tonight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a grilled fish?¡± Shen Mohen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®That¡¯s another new word. I wonder if it tastes good. As expected, I can only eat new foods at Aunt Qiuhua¡¯s house.¡¯ ¡°Grilled fish is delicious and easy to make,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s different from the steamed fish we typically eat. You¡¯ll know what I mean once you¡¯ve tried it.¡¯ Shen Mohen felt he had become a foodie since visiting his aunt¡¯s house. That was because his cousin had excellent cooking skills. Shen Mohen did not like going into kitchens in the past. In that era, it was customary for men to stay away from the kitchen. However, everyone in the Su family willingly helped to cook. The family enjoyed helping each other and made it a tradition. Meanwhile, Su Binglan prepared the ingredients to add to the grilled fish. ¡°This dish is similar to hotpot, but the taste differs entirely. We can add tofu skin and other things to it. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner in the east hall this time. It¡¯ll be more convenient to make grilled fish there.¡± Everyone was excited to try the new dish Su Binglan had mentioned. Since many people were at home, she prepared two big fish dishes. After trying the dishes for the first time, everyone praised Su Binglan¡¯s cooking. ¡°l never knew we could eat fish this way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, Sister!¡± Su Binglan even cooked rice for everyone to have with the fish. She added sweet potatoes to the rice and steamed them, making them sweeter and more fragrant. While eating, the family discussed the play. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Binglan, your grandparents were thrilled today. They enjoyed your play and spoke highly of your songs and stories..¡± Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Pig Skin Snack Chapter 643: Pig Skin Snack Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao was glad to see his parents so happy. He knew it was all because of his daughter. However, as a father, he was too embarrassed to thank Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°The play was perfect, Binglan.¡± Shen Mohen agreed, ¡°Your crew will cause a sensation if they perform at the capital. It was too good to watch, Cousin Binglan.¡± He had grown up in the capital with his family and witnessed many things but had never seen such a spectacular play. He thought the story was moving, and the tune was beautiful. Shen Mohen could even hum a few words from the song now. Although he did not intend to memorize specific words, those few lines engraved themselves in his mind. Su Binglan knew her play was successful after hearing everyone¡¯s praises. The modern world¡¯s Huangmei opera inspired her play, but the people of this era would not understand it. Those who watched only knew the song portrayed a significant story. After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, Su Binglan said, ¡°l will organize many more stage plays after the holidays, and the crew will perform for free. I want to build a theater with seats around the stage. Then everyone can sit indoors to watch my plays, no matter the weather.¡± Everyone became excited when Su Binglan told them her plans. ¡°You can do all that?¡± ¡°We can watch the plays indoors too?¡± Everyone looked at Su Binglan curiously. Although they did not know what a theater was, they could imagine what it would look like. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu had been to faraway places and knew about art studios where people sang and danced. Still, such places could only accommodate a few people. ¡°So many people from other villages and counties came to watch the play today. The place was packed and had at least a few hundred people.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for a stage. Whenever I host a play, I¡¯ll put a notice at the door so everyone will know about it.¡± ¡®Our village is becoming even more prosperous. Soon, we¡¯ll have a food street and a business street. ¡®The surrounding villages will develop well and receive more visitors. Every village will be lively with a steady flow of visitors. That will also improve the village¡¯s economy and development.¡¯ These thoughts gave Su Binglan a warm feeling. She knew her brothers would be more relaxed then. Meanwhile, the family imagined what the theater would look like. Su Wenxiu felt a little doubtful, asking, ¡°Sister, how many people can your theater accommodate?¡± Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°It can accommodate many people. We have plenty of open space and can build a massive theater with several floors. The stairs can also double as seats. ¡°Not only can the theater accommodate many people, but they can also see the play more clearly if they sit higher. Even the people in the back row can watch the play better. ¡°It won¡¯t be like the flat space we had today, where the front row could potentially block those at the back.¡± Su Wenzhe grew excited and said, ¡°l can¡¯t wait to see what it looks like, Sister.¡± Whatever Su Binglan did, the family knew it would be amazing. She wanted to tell everyone how the theater would work, but she knew they would not understand if she overdid it. ¡®They¡¯ll understand what I mean when the time is ripe.¡¯ Everyone went to bed early after eating and drinking their fill. The family woke up early the following day while Shen Qiuhua kneaded dough after breakfast. She planned to make steamed buns and cakes to bring to whoever she visited. Since she had to make many of these things, the family worked alongside her to quicken the process. Later that afternoon, Su Fengmao brought his sons outside to prepare the pig skins. It was for an old traditional snack that existed long ago. Although many families knew how to make pig skin snacks, everyone¡¯s version tasted different. Su Binglan watched as her father prepared the pig skin and could not help but recall her past. When she was a kid, her family looked forward to eating good food during the New Year celebrations. However, they could only afford steamed buns and pig skin snacks. Su Binglan thought her father¡¯s pig skin snack tasted the best. Even so, the family ate the snack sparingly. But this year, Su Fengmao bought more pig skins and planned to make them crispier and more delicious. Su Binglan looked forward to it. Although refrigerators did not exist in this era to help make pig skin snacks, people used the cold weather to their advantage. Still, they could not keep things cool once the weather became warmer. Therefore, people could only enjoy the pig skin snacks during the New Year. The Su brothers helped their father, while Shen Mohen helped with the fire. After staying at his aunt¡¯s house for a few days, he had to learn how to do it. He enjoyed helping and could participate in cooking. He felt a sense of joy when he ate because the food was fragrant, making him want to eat more. After preparing everything, Su Fengmao placed the pig skins into a pot to cook. Meanwhile, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had other things to prepare in the afternoon. Luo Jin¡¯an wrote blessing couplets, and Su Binglan prepared to paste them on either side of the house entrance. However, Shen Qiuhua had to take over because Su Binglan did not know how to use the glue the family had made. Shen Qiuhua was familiar with the glue and finished pasting the couplets in just a short while. Luo Jin¡¯an wrote the couplets quickly, and everyone was amazed by his handwriting. Shen Mohen felt like keeping the work of art Luo Jin¡¯an had made. ¡®Of course, he¡¯s also talented in civil and military affairs. A brilliant person like him is hard to find. Whatever he does is priceless, whether it¡¯s his handwriting or calligraphy.¡¯ Shen Mohen remembered his father always praising and teaching him things about Wei Jin¡¯an. The officials and nobles collected Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s calligraphy and paintings back then. Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s work was so famous that some sold counterfeits in the capital. Many had learned to imitate Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s calligraphy and paintings to earn money. However, those experienced with such art knew the fakes from the real deal. None could perfectly replicate Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s calligraphy. Shen Mohen was utterly ecstatic after seeing Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s writing again.. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Blessing Couplets Chapter 644: Blessing Couplets Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan genuinely liked Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s handwriting when she saw it. She felt it was as beautiful as his personality and matched his style perfectly. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed Su Binglan¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Su Binglan nodded and said earnestly, ¡°Of course I do.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an revealed a warm smile when he heard his wife¡¯s assurance. Su Binglan turned and noticed Shen Mohen admiring the couplets. She asked, ¡°Do you want to take a closer look?¡± Shen Mohen looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and asked, ¡°C-Can I take the couplet home and add it to my collection?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an thought it was a strange request. He said, ¡°But it¡¯s just a couplet.¡± ¡°Yes, but I want to collect a few of your works.¡± Shen Mohen smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head. He kept looking at Luo Jin¡¯an as he spoke, afraid the latter would reject him. After all, Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s calligraphy and paintings were priceless. However, Luo Jin¡¯an nodded in agreement. Shen Mohen sighed in relief and smiled when Luo Jin¡¯an agreed. ¡°You¡¯re the best, cousin-in-law!¡± He was proud to be somewhat related to Young Major General Wei. Shen Mohen knew anyone would be envious of him if they knew about it. Still, Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s status was extraordinary, and Shen Mohen had to keep it a secret. Afterward, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it for myself and won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡¯ Su Binglan had an indescribable feeling in her heart when she heard that. She felt depressed when she thought of the baseless crimes the Wei family army was accused of. She wanted them to live freely and did not want people to misunderstand or frame them. A determined look flashed in her eyes when she thought about that. ¡®I¡¯ll write a play to show everyone that the Wei family army was innocent.¡¯ Soon after, Su Binglan applied glue to the couplets and pasted them on either side of the house¡¯s entrance. The red couplets gave off a warm and inviting feeling to the Su family¡¯s home. Su Binglan, Shen Qiuhua, and Liu Yinyin cut some grilles and pasted them along the window lattice the following morning. The house looked fresh and different with the new decorations. The red decorations symbolized a joyous occasion and improved everyone¡¯s mood. Moreover, the family looked ready to celebrate the New Year. When evening arrived, Su Fengmao placed the pig skin he had prepared in the yard to dry. Later that night, everyone ate dinner and tried the pig skin snack. Everyone enjoyed the traditional snack. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°We have plenty of pig skin this year. The meat just melts in your mouth. We only had a bit of pig skin last time, so we mostly ate soup.¡± Su Wenwu stuffed his mouth as he said, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Meanwhile, Shen Mohen ate one steam bun after another, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried pig skin snacks.¡± Since the Shen family was one of the Six Great Families, they had an excellent chef who cooked various delicacies. However, the chef had never made pig skin snacks. Su Wenwu said, ¡°Since you come from a prominent family, you¡¯ve never eaten food us commoners eat.¡¯ He knew Shen Mohen was the eldest son of a prominent family, so the latter would only eat exquisite food. Su Wenwu expected it when Shen Mohen said he had never tried the snack. ¡°Still, I think foods like these always taste better,¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°It gives me the New Year spirit.¡± Shen Qiuhua recalled her childhood memories and said, ¡°The Shen family always celebrated the New Year differently than us. I only realized how lively the New Year could be after I moved to Hua County.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯a brother and parents had protected her when she was a child, so she suffered little. Afterward, she moved to Su Teng Village and married Su Fengmao. Su Fengmao and his parents treated Shen Qiuhua well. Moreover, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s children had grown into responsible young adults, making her proud. Shen Qiuhua spent her days smiling because her family¡¯s lives improved nonstop. She did not regret leaving her family long ago. She nodded, saying, ¡°l know how you feel, Mohen.¡± After a pause, she smiled and added, ¡°Mohen, you can stay with us. Now that our living conditions have improved, we can keep you warm and fed.¡± She was delighted to reunite with her nephew. She saw her brother in him. Still, she had to admit she missed her younger brother. Therefore, she wanted to treat her nephew well. Shen Mohen knew he could stay with the Su family because his aunt¡¯s family welcomed and treated him well. Although Su Binglan did not say much, he knew she was a good person. Meanwhile, Su Binglan ate her father¡¯s snacks and praised him, ¡°Father, these are delicious.¡¯ Su Fengmao was thrilled when he heard his daughter¡¯s praise. ¡°Please have more since I made plenty.¡± Su Binglan agreed and thought her father might have made too much. Still, the family might not have enough to eat if he did not. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai happily ate the snacks. Eating was a form of enjoyment for the Su family. After a busy day, they always looked forward to what they would have for dinner. Every household was busy getting ready for the New Year and would usually finish preparing their food on the 28th of December. Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan had recently gotten married and started preparing for the celebrations together. Of course, the newlywed couple also brought Li Mei¡¯s siblings over for the New Year. Li Wei, Li Su, and their younger brother enjoyed playing together at Li Mei and Du Xiaoxhuan¡¯s place. Since it was the holiday season, Mrs. Du did not need to look after the dormitories. Instead, she went home to help her son and his wife. Li Mei looked around the lively atmosphere and smiled. She felt like that was what it felt like to have a home. The house felt warm and inviting. Meanwhile, Lin Chai and his wife bought many things in preparation for the holidays. Miss He also made plenty of traditional foods from scratch. Although she was once weak, her health improved after visiting Su Binglan¡¯s clinic. Nonetheless, Miss He planned to make more food for her three sons. She made various noodle dishes, and her sons were happy to help. The family sat at the heated brick platform and made noodles together.. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: A Family’s Improvements Chapter 645: A Family¡¯s Improvements Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Children were more sensitive compared to adults. Although they were young, they were more aware of their surroundings. Lin Shu and his two brothers were delighted that their parents were happy. Whenever the three boys laughed, their parents would laugh along with them. Moreover, Miss He cooked many delicious dishes for her sons while Lin Chai talked to them. The family even made couplets and cut-outs of the word ¡°blessing¡± and pasted them together. The family felt the New Year spirit more this year than the last. Lin Shu recalled his mother¡¯s poor health and his father¡¯s speech impediment. The atmosphere at home was more depressing then, and the three brothers dared not disturb their parents¡¯ rest. Lin Chai was more serious then and would not be in a good mood if his sons disturbed their mother¡¯s rest. However, Lin Shu had always been sensitive and mature since childhood, constantly helping his parents care for his two younger brothers. Lin Shu remembered his mother spending most of her days on the brick bed. She could only speak to them when she had a little energy, which was rare. Miss He could not speak much during that period because of her poor health. Back then, the family could only afford two meals a day. Even so, they only had porridge. Although the three boys craved eggs for dinner, they never dared ask for any. After all, their parents could only afford to give them such luxury during the New Year. However, their living conditions improved exponentially since Lin Chai and Miss He became healthier. Lin Chai would talk more, and Miss He would often cook better food for the family. The three boys could also have eggs now. Lin Chai and Miss He had prepared plenty of New Year¡¯s goods. The family made a lot of noodles and had enough to last them the holiday season. When they went to Su Teng Market a few days ago, Lin Chai even bought his sons some firecrackers. The family planned to set them off during the New Year. In the past, the three boys could only watch their neighbors play with fireworks because Lin Chai could not afford it. Whenever the family visited their relatives, they would see pieces of red firecracker paper on the ground and feel envious. However, they would no longer envy others as they could afford firecrackers now. Lin Shu was genuinely grateful to Su Wenxiu for accepting him as an apprentice. Not to mention Lin Shu, even Lin Chai and Miss He did not know how to thank Su Binglan for all her help. The Su family changed Lin Chai and his family¡¯s lives. The family¡¯s past living conditions could not compare to their current lifestyle. Lin Chai and his wife remembered not being able to buy much for last year¡¯s celebrations. They could not afford much food, let alone new clothes. Miss He was in poor health then, and Lin Chai was worried about her. He often brought his wife to the town¡¯s clinic to get medicine, but there came a time when he could no longer afford it. The couple had a rough life then, and Miss He did not want to drag her husband and children down. She no longer wanted to be a burden to her husband and children but was worried about them. Meanwhile, Lin Chai knew he could not go on if anything happened to his wife. Later, Su Binglan cured Miss He¡¯s sickness and Lin Chai r s speech impediment. She also gave Miss He a job at the embroidery shop to earn a steady income. Even Lin Shu studied medicine under Su Wenxiu. The family¡¯s living conditions had improved over the past few months. At times, they thought they were hallucinating. Still, they enjoyed their current life because they had better food, clothing, and health. Although the family had started saving money, the three boys were sensible and did not spend it all. Miss He looked at her happy sons and felt it was bitter-sweet. She felt she owed much to her sons for not being able to care for them in the past. She said smilingly, ¡°Tell me what you three want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it for you. When your father and I went to the morning market yesterday, we bought plenty of meat. We¡¯ll make dumplings for the New Year, okay?¡± Lin Shu and his siblings became excited when they heard that. ¡°Ooh! We can have dumplings for the New Year?!¡± ¡°Will you put as much meat as possible in the dumplings, Mother?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want that too!¡± Miss He smiled and nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll add more meat to the dumplings.¡± Lin Shu seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°l want to eat that pork skin snack Father used to make.¡± Lin Shu remembered eating his father¡¯s pork skin snack as a kid, but Lin Chai had not made them since then. Still, Lin Shu knew that was because pig skin was costly. In the past, he knew not to ask his parents for things because they were poor. However, they could afford such things now. Lin Chai felt a sense of bitterness when he heard his son¡¯s request. The former said, ¡°l bought two big pieces of pig skin for us this year to make pig skin snacks.¡¯ ¡°We remember how good they tasted, Father.¡± The three boys had a deep impression of their father¡¯s snack. Nonetheless, Lin Chai r s family was not the only lively household in the village. Everyone else was also preparing for the New Year. Even Li Dazhuangs house was livelier than ever. Li Dazhuang stayed home with the pregnant Jiang Xiaocheng for the holidays. The whole family was thrilled. Whenever Old Madam Li went to the market, she would buy many things to cook for her granddaughter-in-law. Meanwhile, Li Erying had become a doctor and would check on her pregnant sister-in-law daily and tell her grandmother what was best to cook for Jiang Xiaochengs nutrition. Jiang Xiaocheng ate and slept well because her husband and his family treated her well. Moreover, her mother was always beside her. Also, Li Dazhuang would always massage his wife¡¯s feet at night. Miss Jiang witnessed her son-in-law¡¯s kindness and always felt at ease, even when she left for work. Miss Jiang was good to Li Dazhuang and his siblings, making them look to her as their motherly figure. The two families lived together harmoniously. Old Madam Li teared up when she saw how happy her family was. She said she would spend the New Year with them. She even bought firecrackers and plenty of food. As the family prepared for the New Year, they did not allow the pregnant Jiang Xiaocheng to help. Instead, she rested and watched as Li Dazhuang kneaded the dough and made the steamed buns. Li Dazhuang looked at his wife while making the buns and met her loving gaze. The two smiled at each other, and their eyes sparkled. Li Dazhuang asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you tired?¡± ¡°But 1 didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Jiang Xiaocheng said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. On the other hand, you¡¯re tired from doing so many things day and night, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± Li Dazhuang shook his head. ¡®l now have a harmonious family, a virtuous wife, and will soon be a father. I feel confident and will never tire, no matter what I do.¡¯ A Family¡¯s Improvements Children were more sensitive compared to adults. Although they were young, they were more aware of their surroundings. Lin Shu and his two brothers were delighted that their parents were happy. Whenever the three boys laughed, their parents would laugh along with them. Moreover, Miss He cooked many delicious dishes for her sons while Lin Chai talked to them. The family even made couplets and cut-outs of the word ¡°blessing¡± and pasted them together. The family felt the New Year spirit more this year than the last. Lin Shu recalled his mother¡¯s poor health and his father¡¯s speech impediment. The atmosphere at home was more depressing then, and the three brothers dared not disturb their parents¡¯ rest. Lin Chai was more serious then and would not be in a good mood if his sons disturbed their mother¡¯s rest. However, Lin Shu had always been sensitive and mature since childhood, constantly helping his parents care for his two younger brothers. Lin Shu remembered his mother spending most of her days on the brick bed. She could only speak to them when she had a little energy, which was rare. Miss He could not speak much during that period because of her poor health. Back then, the family could only afford two meals a day. Even so, they only had porridge. Although the three boys craved eggs for dinner, they never dared ask for any. After all, their parents could only afford to give them such luxury during the New Year. However, their living conditions improved exponentially since Lin Chai and Miss He became healthier. Lin Chai would talk more, and Miss He would often cook better food for the family. The three boys could also have eggs now. Lin Chai and Miss He had prepared plenty of New Year¡¯s goods. The family made a lot of noodles and had enough to last them the holiday season. When they went to Su Teng Market a few days ago, Lin Chai even bought his sons some firecrackers. The family planned to set them off during the New Year. In the past, the three boys could only watch their neighbors play with fireworks because Lin Chai could not afford it. Whenever the family visited their relatives, they would see pieces of red firecracker paper on the ground and feel envious. However, they would no longer envy others as they could afford firecrackers now. Lin Shu was genuinely grateful to Su Wenxiu for accepting him as an apprentice. Not to mention Lin Shu, even Lin Chai and Miss He did not know how to thank Su Binglan for all her help. The Su family changed Lin Chai and his family¡¯s lives. The family¡¯s past living conditions could not compare to their current lifestyle. Lin Chai and his wife remembered not being able to buy much for last year¡¯s celebrations. They could not afford much food, let alone new clothes. Miss He was in poor health then, and Lin Chai was worried about her. He often brought his wife to the town¡¯s clinic to get medicine, but there came a time when he could no longer afford it. The couple had a rough life then, and Miss He did not want to drag her husband and children down. She no longer wanted to be a burden to her husband and children but was worried about them. Meanwhile, Lin Chai knew he could not go on if anything happened to his wife. Later, Su Binglan cured Miss He¡¯s sickness and Lin Chai r s speech impediment. She also gave Miss He a job at the embroidery shop to earn a steady income. Even Lin Shu studied medicine under Su Wenxiu. The family¡¯s living conditions had improved over the past few months. At times, they thought they were hallucinating. Still, they enjoyed their current life because they had better food, clothing, and health. Although the family had started saving money, the three boys were sensible and did not spend it all. Miss He looked at her happy sons and felt it was bitter-sweet. She felt she owed much to her sons for not being able to care for them in the past. She said smilingly, ¡°Tell me what you three want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it for you. When your father and I went to the morning market yesterday, we bought plenty of meat. We¡¯ll make dumplings for the New Year, okay?¡± Lin Shu and his siblings became excited when they heard that. ¡°Ooh! We can have dumplings for the New Year?!¡± ¡°Will you put as much meat as possible in the dumplings, Mother?¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 want that too!¡± Miss He smiled and nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll add more meat to the dumplings.¡± Lin Shu seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°l want to eat that pork skin snack Father used to make.¡± Lin Shu remembered eating his father¡¯s pork skin snack as a kid, but Lin Chai had not made them since then. Still, Lin Shu knew that was because pig skin was costly. In the past, he knew not to ask his parents for things because they were poor. However, they could afford such things now. Lin Chai felt a sense of bitterness when he heard his son¡¯s request. The former said, ¡°l bought two big pieces of pig skin for us this year to make pig skin snacks. ¡± ¡°We remember how good they tasted, Father.¡± The three boys had a deep impression of their father¡¯s snack. Nonetheless, Lin Chai r s family was not the only lively household in the village. Everyone else was also preparing for the New Year. Even Li Dazhuangs house was livelier than ever. Li Dazhuang stayed home with the pregnant Jiang Xiaocheng for the holidays. The whole family was thrilled. Whenever Old Madam Li went to the market, she would buy many things to cook for her granddaughter-in-law. Meanwhile, Li Erying had become a doctor and would check on her pregnant sister-in-law daily and tell her grandmother what was best to cook for Jiang Xiaochengs nutrition. Jiang Xiaocheng ate and slept well because her husband and his family treated her well. Moreover, her mother was always beside her. Also, Li Dazhuang would always massage his wife¡¯s feet at night. Miss Jiang witnessed her son-in-law¡¯s kindness and always felt at ease, even when she left for work. Miss Jiang was good to Li Dazhuang and his siblings, making them look to her as their motherly figure. The two families lived together harmoniously. Old Madam Li teared up when she saw how happy her family was. She said she would spend the New Year with them. She even bought firecrackers and plenty of food. As the family prepared for the New Year, they did not allow the pregnant Jiang Xiaocheng to help. Instead, she rested and watched as Li Dazhuang kneaded the dough and made the steamed buns. Li Dazhuang looked at his wife while making the buns and met her loving gaze. The two smiled at each other, and their eyes sparkled. Li Dazhuang asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you tired?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Jiang Xiaocheng said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. On the other hand, you¡¯re tired from doing so many things day and night, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± Li Dazhuang shook his head. ¡®l now have a harmonious family, a virtuous wife, and will soon be a father. I feel confident and will never tire, no matter what I do.. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Changing Thoughts Chapter 646: Changing Thoughts Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Dazhuang never forgot what happened to his family in the past. Others despised him and looked dovvn on him. He felt lost in life and did not know what to do. What he feared most was being unable to care for his siblings if his grandmother passed away. Sometimes, he would jolt awake from his sleep from nightmares. He was always anxious and tired, even if he kept himself busy. However, things were different. He felt more at ease, and his heart was full of happiness. Li Dazhuang had a home that belonged to him, which made him feel a different level of love. He found his direction in life after marrying Jiang Xiaocheng. Being busy daily gave him a sense of security, and he never felt tired. His wife felt the same way. Her life also had no direction before marrying him. Moreover, her in-laws treated her well, and her husband was considerate of her. After receiving their warmth, she felt a sense of reliance, making her feel at ease when she slept at night. Since many people were in one house, Jiang Xiaocheng enjoyed the liveliness the family created. She always liked children and wanted some of her own. Meanwhile, the rest of Su Teng Village also prepared for the New Year. They could feel how much their lives had changed over the past few months. White flour was a luxury for them in the past, and they typically used coarse grains for their dough. But now, they were willing to use white flour for cooking because they had better living conditions. Besides steamed buns, the villagers could also make bean and rice cakes, which they were reluctant to make in previous years. The Taos closed their pottery workshop to prepare for the New Year. They treated Shi Fang well. Tao Dayong and Miss Li would ask her what she preferred to eat before cooking. Miss Li liked Shi Fang because she was a much better woman than the one who broke Tao Dayongs heart. Moreover, Tao Dayong left his heartbreaking past behind when he met Shi Fang and married her. Miss Li was delighted for her son because Shi Fang was a sensible wife to him. Although the Taos doted on Shi Fang, she treated her in-laws well. The family genuinely cared for each other. Tao Dayong woke up early that morning and tried not to make a sound for fear of waking his wife. He wanted her to sleep a little longer, but she would wake up early to help her mother-in-law make breakfast. Shi Fang helped a lot at home and had a good temperament. Everyone liked her. Even Tao Eryong kept affectionately calling her Sister-in-law. Since he was always beside his brother, he knew Tao Dayongs mood never dimmed after marrying Shi Fang. Tao Eryong knew his sister-in-law was a good person. Miss Li learned from Tao Dayong that Shi Fang liked eating rice cakes, so the older woman made them for her daughter-in-law while the young lady kneaded the dough. Shi Fang and her mother-in-law made rice cakes while chatting. Shi Fang would talk about her experiences working in the embroidery shop, and Miss Li listened attentively. Miss Li looked at Shi Fangs rice cakes and said, ¡°Those look beautiful.¡± She was not simply praising Shi Fang and genuinely felt the young lady was skillful. Shi Fang smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡®Your cooking is better. I only know some tricks in the kitchen compared to you.¡± Although Shi Fangs parents doted on her, they were not the kind to spoil her. Shi Fang had to learn certain things independently, so she chose to learn how to cook and sew. In her opinion, being diligent was a priority in life. Tao Dayong had saved Shi Fang when they were children, and Shi Fang searched for him for a long time. During that time, she wanted to learn these things to repay her savior when she finally found him. Since fate had finally reunited them, Shi Fang cherished her husband very much. Miss Li said smilingly, ¡°The food you cook is always delicious, dear. I can tell you¡¯ve practiced a lot. Dayong told me you like rice cakes and asked me to make more. ¡°My eldest son may not be good with his words, but he¡¯s meticulous and considerate of you.¡± Shi Fang felt a sense of warmth when she heard her mother-in-law¡¯s words. She understood Tao Dayongs feelings, even though he was not good with his words. Miss Li saw her daughter-in-law blushing and could not help but laugh. Of course, she was delighted that her son had a good relationship with his wife. She was content now that her family¡¯s living conditions had improved. Miss Li felt warm when she compared her past with her present. She cherished her new life with her family. After a while, Miss Li stopped Shi Fang from making rice cakes and told her to rest. ¡°Shi Fang, there¡¯s nothing left for you to do, so you should rest. Dayong and your father-in-law are making snacks outside. We can have them after dinner.¡¯ Shi Fang looked forward to dinner, nodding vigorously. Initially, she was worried about no longer living with her parents. However, she realized she was growing accustomed to it. After all, Tao Dayong often brought her to visit her parents every few days. Even his mother told him to bring his wife to visit her parents so that Jiang Xiaocheng would not feel homesick. While the girls in the neighborhood envied Jiang Xiaocheng, her parents were happy for her. Still, the girls¡¯ thoughts began to change about Jiang Xiaocheng. Most knew Su Binglan was the reason behind their villages¡¯ improvement. People no longer held on to their old-fashioned thoughts, and girls no longer had the same preferences. Now even families with predominantly girls could live proudly. Time passed quickly, and New Year¡¯s Eve arrived the following morning with firecrackers echoing throughout Su Teng Village. Crackle! Pop! Su Binglan awoke to the sound of firecrackers and realized it was already New Year¡¯s Eve. She felt excited and noticed her husband, who slept beside her, had woken up long ago. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife, saying, ¡°Good morning..¡± Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Traditions and Customs Chapter 647: Traditions and Customs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan smiled and nodded. In the past, she would still be a little dazed whenever she woke up in the morning. However, she was wide awake this time. She turned to look at Luo Jin¡¯an when she heard his voice. Then her eyes shined as she said, ¡°It¡¯s the New Year.¡¯ ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled back at her. Su Binglan became spirited and smiled. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°The firecrackers were loud just now.¡± ¡°Did they wake you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. It was still early, and the sun was just beginning to brighten. Since Su Binglan gave her shop and factory workers a vacation, she would not have to wake up so early. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, the firecrackers tell me it¡¯s real.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s real?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes were gentle as he looked at his wife. ¡°The feeling of the New Year, that¡¯s what. Think about it. It won¡¯t feel like New Year if you don¡¯t set off firecrackers, right? They¡¯re what brings the excitement and joy.¡± Su Binglan preferred festivals with fold traditions. She liked setting off firecrackers, putting up couplets, and hanging lanterns around the house¡¯s exterior. It made her heart feel warm. Still, the most important thing to her was having her family and husband beside her. Only then would she feel a sense of fulfillment. Luo Jin¡¯an felt that what his wife said was right. In the past, he had spent most of his time at the border and rarely spent the New Year with loved ones. Therefore, he did not have a deep impression of the celebrations. However, he would spend the New Year with his wife in Su Teng Village. So he felt the spirit of the holidays more than ever. Later, everyone went shopping for firecrackers, made noodles at home, wrote couplets, and pasted them at their entrances. While walking along the village¡¯s tiny streets, one could see red couplets at every household, giving the whole village a lively feel. It also made people feel more relaxed. Luo Jin¡¯an thought, ¡®Yes, this New Year is much more festive than the last. That¡¯s why I like it here. If it weren¡¯t for the responsibilities on my shoulders, I¡¯d want to retire here with Bing and live a peaceful life together. I feel an indescribable sense of warmth here.¡¯ ¡°The sound of the firecrackers was right beside my ears just now. It jolted me awake, but I don¡¯t mind it.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an smiled at Su Binglan and responded, ¡°Last night, Father-in-law said we should wake up early to set off firecrackers.¡± Su Fengmao had bought plenty of firecrackers this year. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, Father loves firecrackers. Since our living conditions were less fortunate in the past, he could barely afford any. ¡°He would buy two strings of them at most and set off one on New Year¡¯s Eve and one on the first day of the year. Father bought more than enough this year and plans to set them off till his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Just wait. Father will set them all off from now until nighttime. Hey, we can watch the firecrackers together, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an saw how excited his wife was and said dotingly, ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan got off the bed as she talked to Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°The bed feels so nice and warm. No wonder everyone wants to sleep in.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had inserted plenty of coal under the brick bed the night before, but no matter how much he put, the bed would not be too hot to sleep on. He even woke up late at night to add some firewood underneath so the bed would retain its heat and stay warm until morning. Su Binglan never noticed Luo Jin¡¯an doing that. She would always fall asleep quickly because of how warm and comfortable the bed was. Luo Jin¡¯an did not want his wife to do much today, so he said, ¡°Sleep more if you want to.¡± He knew Su Binglan had slept rather late last night. ¡°But it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day, so I want to be up nice and early. I¡¯ll also have to help Mother prepare lunch after breakfast. Their tradition was to have sumptuous meals from noon onward. The family planned to make fish and chicken dishes for lunch. ¡°Oh, we should wear our new clothes for the celebrations.¡± Su Binglan had already bought and prepared new clothes for her family. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the cabinet,¡± Su Binglan pointed as she spoke. She had hired someone to make the clothes for her. The clothes not only had lovely styles and patterns, but they also kept her warm. Luo Jin¡¯an got off the brick bed and took the new clothes from the cabinet. Afterward, Su binglan opened the bag and said, ¡°This set is yours, and these are mine. Let¡¯s wear them today.¡± It was customary to wear new clothes during the New Year. Although Su Binglan had bought custom clothes for everyone, they differed from what the family had grown accustomed to wearing. The colors she and Luo Jin¡¯an wore this time were more vibrant and festive. ¡°Put them on and have a look,¡± Su Binglan said while handing the clothes to her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the purplish-red clothes and then at Su Binglan as if asking for confirmation. Su Binglan understood the look in his eyes and said, ¡°Try them on.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an typically wore single-colored clothes in the past. They were either black, white, or bamboo-colored. Meanwhile, Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an as he felt the fabric. Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife had custom designed the clothes for him. Su Binglan knew ordinary people could not pull off such a vibrant color, but she knew her husband would look perfect. She felt a sense of anticipation as she looked at him holding the clothes. Luo Jin¡¯an looked into his wife¡¯s eyes and helplessly shook his head, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s happy.¡¯ He was about to go to the other room to change, but Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Do you need to go to another room to change?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an blushed for the first time. He felt embarrassed to change in front of Su Binglan. Su Binglan noticed her husband blushing and thought it was amusing. She asked smilingly, ¡°Did you forget how you used to flirt with me?¡± She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an teasing her occasionally and knew a more profound meaning was behind it. Now that she had regained her memories, she was no longer as shy as before. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan helplessly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you surer Su Binglan cleared her throat and stammered, ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Immediately after, Luo Jin¡¯an changed before Su Binglan, and the latter¡¯s heart pounded. ¡®Is he teasing me?! When their eyes met, Su Binglan felt like his gaze could take her soul away. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s fair skin contrasted with his long, black hair. The visual impact made Su Binglan¡¯s heart skip a beat.. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Four Generations Under One Roof Chapter 648: Four Generations Under One Roof Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an was not looking at his clothes at that moment. Instead, he stared at his wife with a mesmerizing gaze. Su Binglan¡¯s heart pounded as she looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up and help Mother prepare breakfast.¡± She quickly got off the bed and moved toward the door, but Luo Jin¡¯an grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s your turn to try on your new clothes.¡± Su Binglan blushed and felt an electric shock go through her hand. She and Luo Jin¡¯an were so close that she could smell his pleasant scent. Although it was refreshing, it made her heart beat frantically. Su Binglan felt a genuine familiarity with her husband, and she could not explain why. Soon after, she put on her new clothes as she blushed. Luo Jin¡¯an was stunned when he saw his wife. Su Binglan had planned to make her clothes the same colors as Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s. She thought he would say something, but he did not. Instead, he hugged her tightly for a while before finally saying, ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s wash up and have breakfast.¡± His voice was so gentle that it made Su Binglan feel sweet and warm inside. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± The family had breakfast together while wearing their new clothes. They smiled non-stop, even as they started to prepare lunch. Although the family thought they had all morning to prepare, the timing was tight. That was because the family had an altar dedicated to their ancestors, and Su Fengzhang, Su Fengmao, Su Fengzhi, and Su Fengchen had to help prepare the sacrificial materials. Each family had altars to visit, and they had to prepare food and other things to send there. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua attached great importance to the altar. ¡°Make sure to bring the cakes we prepared for the sacrifice. Don¡¯t forget the chicken, fish, wine, and incense.¡¯ Everyone was busy preparing for the altar visit. Afterward, Su Fengmao said, ¡°Wenzhe, help me send these to your grandmother¡¯s house and come home. After preparing for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, we¡¯ll go there.¡± Although the whole Su family lived separately, everyone would gather and eat at the old residence for New Year¡¯s Eve. The family also gathered to be by Old Master Su and Old Madam Su e s side. The four generations of the family typically gathered under one roof, creating a lively atmosphere. It was a yearly tradition everyone loved, including the Su family. However, it was more lively this year because everyone¡¯s living conditions had improved exponentially. Moreover, the Su family¡¯s influence in the village was substantial, and everyone respected them. Everyone looked relaxed when they reunited and talked. Shen Qiuhua was so busy that she could barely breathe. She said, ¡°We must prepare fish, chicken, and pig heads for lunch. We must also get the rice, cakes, and steamed buns ready. Then everyone can eat whatever they want.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll prepare the pig heads.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the fish.¡¯ ¡°We can cook the chicken.¡¯ ¡°You guys can do that while I make the rice.¡± The Su brothers participated to show that they could work together. They prepared the rice and dishes first for everyone to eat. Although everyone was busy, they chatted nonstop as they worked. Su Wenxiu was busy with the dishes as he said, ¡°Sister, where did you put the chili?¡± Su Binglan was preparing the seasonings when she heard her brother¡¯s question. She took the chili and said, ¡°Over there. I placed the rest of the seasonings on the table.¡± Liu Yinyin went to get some of the seasonings and said smilingly, ¡°Your seasonings make cooking much more convenient, Binglan. It saves us a lot of trouble from making them ourselves.¡± Su Wenxiu agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 feel my culinary skills improving by using your seasonings.¡± ¡°l can¡¯t wait to eat the rice.¡¯ ¡°l have my eyes on the cakes.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m looking forward to eating the cakes, too,¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°l also want to eat the sweet potato cakes Binglan made because it tastes so unique.¡± After going to the old residence to deliver the sacrificial things, Su Wenzhe returned home to help. When he entered the house, he smiled and said, ¡°l want to try all the food at once.¡± The family was working hard together but started laughing when they heard that. They prepared a sumptuous lunch as a family and soon sat around the table, eating and laughing the whole time. Soon after, Su Fengmao took the wine and poured a glass for everyone. They clinked their glasses and took turns saying nice things. ¡°This year¡¯s celebrations is a much happier occasion. May we be happy and have more than enough food every year.¡± ¡°l wish our family a continuously improving life.¡± ¡°l wish for constant happiness.¡± ¡°l want to thank my little sister for teaching me everything she knows. She helped me gain people¡¯s respect.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wish Father and Mother good health and longevity!¡¯ ¡°l wish for our family to stay united and harmonious.¡± ¡°l wish for us to have many blessings!¡¯ Everyone shared their wishes, creating a lively and joyous atmosphere. After lunch, the family went to the old residence. It was even more lively when the whole family gathered. Fortunately, the old residence was vast and could accommodate many people. Hence, everyone went there with their prepared things. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su smiled when they saw their younger family members. They were thrilled that four generations of the family were under one roof. The older couple were even more thrilled to see their great-grandchildren, Su Xuehai and Su Xuexuan. The little ones called out to their great-grandparents, making them laugh aloud. The older couple had even prepared some candies for them. Meanwhile, Ding Wan, Mrs. Liu, Shen Qiuhua, and Miao Zhizhi kneaded the dough and prepared the filling for the dumplings. ¡°We always ate the main dishes for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in the past,¡± Ding Wan said, ¡°Eating dumplings this time seems more meaningful. Everyone in the village makes dumplings for dinner.¡± ¡°Eating dumplings and vegetables creates a more festive atmosphere. What¡¯s most important is that the dumplings are delicious. Let¡¯s make more tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but that means we¡¯ve got more fillings to make.¡± ¡°Right, right, hahaha!¡± As the ladies chatted, Su Fengzhang went to his brothers with his son and said, ¡°The firecrackers are ready. Let¡¯s set them off before and after dinner.¡± Su Fengmao responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. I¡¯ve already hung them up. We can set them off later.¡¯ Su Fengzhang replied, ¡°l bought firecrackers for the children to play with. I¡¯ll give some to Xuexuan and Xuehai to play with, but you have to keep an eye on them.¡± Su Fengchen added, ¡°Zhizhi prepared small lanterns for them. The kids should have fun playing with those.¡± As the family talked, the sound of firecrackers echoed outside. Every household in the village set off firecrackers in the middle of the afternoon. The sound alone was enough to excite the surrounding people.. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Happiness Chapter 649: Happiness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sound of firecrackers gave everyone the holiday spirit. Ding Wan was busy rolling the dumpling skins. When she heard the firecrackers outside, she said, ¡°l think I hear more firecrackers than last year.¡± Since the firecrackers outside were loud, the family had to speak louder. Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Indeed, 1 remember hearing fewer firecrackers last year. People used to use them sparingly, but it seems they¡¯re constantly setting them off now. ¡°The firecrackers have been going on for a while now, huh?¡± Mrs. Liu laughed, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because everyone is setting off their firecrackers together. It¡¯s still early, but there will be more later.¡± Chief Su l s wife went to the kitchen and saw the ladies making dumplings. When she overheard their conversation, she said, ¡°It sounds like the villagers bought more firecrackers this year.¡± Ding Wan replied, ¡®Yeah, even Fengzhang and Wenxian bought more than ten sets when they went to the market. They could only buy two hanging firecrackers in previous years.¡± Her words made everyone feel nostalgic. They recalled being unable to buy much when they went to the market last year. Even if they wanted to buy firecrackers, they would have to compare prices with multiple stores to save as much money as possible, Although times were tough then, things had changed for the better. The whole family had much more money this year and could afford many things. The comparison was indescribable. This year, everyone felt more relaxed and at ease. Mrs. Liu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I wanted to buy things for the celebrations, I had to spend carefully. I still feel I should earn more and save some for a rainy day.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Although I felt we had many things at home this year, I still went shopping and bought plenty more.¡± ¡®l must admit that shopping felt good.¡¯ No one dared to go shopping in the past because they feared being unable to afford much, but not anymore. That was why Shen Qiuhua was more willing to go shopping. In the past, she would have never considered going to Drunken Cloud Restaurant for a meal. However, Su Binglan had brought her family there a few days ago. Mrs. Liu recalled last year¡¯s celebration and said, ¡°l remember preparing dishes for last year¡¯s holidays. Compared to what we ate then, I think dumplings are better.¡± Miao Zhizhi smiled and added, ¡®1 1 like making dumplings with everyone.¡± She had never experienced such a lively and harmonious atmosphere at the Miao Border. She liked being in Su Teng Village much more because the festivities made it feel like home. ¡®l didn¡¯t know it could be so lively with so many traditions during the New Year. The Miao Border doesn¡¯t feel this warm and united. We had many internal conflicts there. Even if there were festivals, they wouldn¡¯t be this fun. ¡®That place had so many rules, unlike Su Teng Village, where I feel much more relaxed.¡¯ Since moving to Su Teng Village, Miao Zhizhi could eat and sleep well. Moreover, she was delighted to spend each day with her husband. Everyone chuckled when they heard Miao Zhizhi¡¯s words. One of the ladies said, ¡°We like it too, Zhizhi. We should thank Binglan for teaching us to make dumplings.¡± During the past Chinese New Year, everyone had to cook the main dishes. They would not speak much as they cooked. Now, everyone gathered in the kitchen to talk while making dumplings. They did not feel like they were working. Instead, they felt like they were having fun and passing the time. It was rare for everyone to gather and chat. The family discussed their daily lives and the exciting things they had seen while shopping. They even discussed Su Binglan¡¯s play. Whenever the ladies gathered, they would always have endless things to say. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan said she¡¯d write new plays. The whole family can watch when the time comes. She also plans to make a big theater.¡± Ding Wan¡¯s smile became wider. ¡°Binglan¡¯s play was wonderful. She¡¯s the best at these things. Although it was supposed to be cold in the afternoon, I barely felt it because I was interested in Binglan¡¯s play.¡± ¡°Yeah, everyone enjoyed themselves.¡± Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe, Su Wenxian, and the others also helped with the cooking. Although the family would have dumplings later, they still prepared traditional foods. The ladies made the dumplings while the rest helped prepare the traditional dishes. Su Wenzhe and the others learned to cook from Su Binglan. Hence, the dishes they made tasted better than that of chefs. As the others made the food, the adults went to set off firecrackers while the children played with smaller firecrackers outside. People were honest, and the village was safe. Every household had red lanterns at their doors, too. The entire village bathed in red lights, giving off a festive atmosphere. The children were setting off firecrackers at the door while the surrounding children gathered to play. More than ten children played outside, having the time of their lives. Su Xuexuan and Su Xueha played hopscotch and stones with the neighboring kids. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°This is so fun!¡± The children laughed and ran around. The adults could not help but smile when they saw their children having fun. Although every household was busy making dumplings for dinner, people were still at the door. Some walked past while others came out to play firecrackers. The children ran around and showed everyone their new clothes. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai played firecrackers and created their own games. Meanwhile, the girls compared their new clothes to each other and showed off their new jump ropes. Then they played hacky sack and jumped rope together. They even played with red ropes around their fingers to weave them into various shapes. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned home to grab more things. When they came out with their baskets, they saw the children on the street and could sense their joy. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai greeted the young couple, ¡°Hello, Aunt Binglan and Uncle Jin¡¯an! ¡± Su Binglan squatted and touched their hats. She smiled at their blushing cheeks, saying, ¡°You two are sweating from playing so much. Remember not to remove your hats, okay?¡± She was worried that the two little ones would catch a cold if they removed their sweaters and hats. Su Xuexuan nodded. ¡°We always wear them, Aunt Binglan.¡± ¡°Good boys,¡± Su Binglan said smilingly. She took some sweets and snacks from the basket as she spoke and passed them to the little ones. ¡°Here, give these to your friends.¡± She had made these sweets and snacks herself, and no one could get them elsewhere. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were thrilled to bring them to their friends. The other children knew the two brothers had a fantastic aunt who made delicious food. The children had eaten Su Binglan¡¯s food while playing with the two brothers before. They could still remember how good the food tasted. The children could not wait to eat the snacks Su Binglan had given them.. After trying the sweets and snacks, they could not help but praise, ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so delicious!¡± Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Cream Cake Chapter 650: Cream Cake Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to Chief Su l s house with baskets of stuff. When Su Wenzhe saw them, he asked curiously, ¡°What did you bring, Sister? Are they something good?¡± He wondered if his sister had developed a new delicacy. Everyone looked at Su Binglan simultaneously. Even Shen Mohen and Su Wenzhe, who had come to help the family, looked at her anxiously. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°1 made cream we can use to make a cake. We can have a cream cake later as a midnight snack.¡± ¡°A cream cake?¡± Su Wenchi¡¯s eyes lit up. He was somewhat envious of Su Wenzhe and the others for being able to eat Su Binglan¡¯s delicacies so often. On the other hand, he could not go to Su Fengmao¡¯s house just to eat because it would be rude. Fortunately, Su Binglan had made something new¡ªthe whole family could taste it today. He knew his parents and eldest brother had eaten many of Su Binglan¡¯s new foods. Whenever he saw Shen Qiuhua coming to their house, they would look excited because they knew Shen Qiuhua had come to deliver food to them. Although the family did not know what a cream cake was, they knew it would be delicious. After all, there was nothing Su Binglan made that was not delicious. She looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and could guess their thoughts. ¡°Cream cakes are a type of dessert that¡¯s soft and fragrant. I¡¯ll make more for Granduncle Su and Grandaunt Su.¡¯ Chief Su and his wife had poor teeth and had trouble eating solid foods. However, the cream cake would be softer and easier to digest. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you make something like that. The desserts you make for the shop don¡¯t have cream, right?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve never made something like this and don¡¯t plan to make them for the shop. I want the family to taste it together for the New Year.¡± Su Wenxiu was excited, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t even have to taste it, yet I know it¡¯ll be delicious.¡¯ Su Wenwu rubbed his hands together and asked, ¡°Can I help, Sister?¡± He wanted to help because he could not wait to see what the cake would look like. He thought helping his sister would satisfy his cravings. He also wondered what kind of dessert it was. After all, Su Wenwu had a sweet tooth. Su Binglan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve already asked Yinyin and Tongtong to come and help.¡± Su Wenchi said, ¡°My eldest brother, sister-in-law, and Xuerui are still home and will come over later.¡¯ Just as he finished speaking, Su Wenlin arrived with Lin Tongtong and Su Xuerui in her arms. Everyone surrounded the little one when they saw him. ¡°Hello there, Xuerui!¡± The adorable Su Xuerui was only two. He was soft and cute, and everyone loved talking to him. Even Su Binglan¡¯s heart would soften whenever she saw him. Su Xuerui looked at everyone and greeted Su Binglan, ¡°Aunt Binglan.¡± When the little one called Su Binglan, her heart melted as she said, ¡°Will you let Aunt Binglan hug you?¡± Su Binglan put down her basket and hugged the little one. Immediately after, he hugged her neck affectionately. Su Binglan could not help but kiss the cute kid¡¯s cheek. She took a sweet from her basket and gently fed it to Su Xuerui. Lin Tongtong smiled, saying, ¡°You often bring him food, so he¡¯ll always remember you.¡± She was grateful to Su Binglan. Su Xuerui was shy and never talked much in the past. However, the family¡¯s living conditions had improved, and Su Binglan would bring Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai to play with Su Xuerui. Lin Tongtong was relieved now that her son had become much livelier and more talkative. Moreover, Su Binglan checked Su Xuerui and said he had no health problems. The lively environment had affected his previous shyness. A warm and relaxed atmosphere was good for children¡¯s physical and mental health. Su Binglan teased the little one for a while. Soon after, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai returned to bring the little one outside to play. Even so, everyone worried about Su Xuerui because he was still a child. Later, Su Wenchi became responsible for the three children while everyone else continued to prepare the reunion dinner. Su Binglan called Liu Yinyin and Lin Tongtong to help with the cream cake, Lin Tongtong said, ¡°Time flew by so fast, and it¡¯s already New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw lanterns hanging at every household on the way here. The red lights made me feel happy.¡± Liu Yinyin remembered Su Teng Village not having this many lanterns in the past. It seemed everyone was more willing to buy lanterns now that their families¡¯ living conditions had improved. She had to admit the lanterns throughout the village looked good. She felt happy and relaxed when she walked along the village streets. Everyone chatted for a while, and then Liu Yinyin curiously asked, ¡°Binglan, how do we make the cream cake?¡± ¡®Does cream cake have milk in it? I remember seeing Binglan buying milk when we went to town. She said it¡¯d be helpful, but I wondered what she¡¯d use it for. Won¡¯t milk make the cake taste weird?¡¯ Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know after we¡¯ve made the cake. Could you get some eggs and separate the yolks from the whites?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that now,¡± Liu Yinyin replied. She was excited at the thought of trying something new. This New Year¡¯s Eve dinner felt different from the previous one. This year¡¯s food was more sumptuous, and Su Binglan even made a special dessert. Liu Yinyin took some eggs and prepared them according to her sister-in-law¡¯s instructions. Lin Tongtong helped by beating the eggs and adding the prepared ingredients before thoroughly stirring the mixture. Making the cake was not complicated, but it required much time and effort. After preparing the batter, Su Binglan placed it in a pot and baked it. Lin Tongtong and Liu Yinyin could smell the rich fragrance. After baking it on the fire, Su Binglan steamed the cake. Then, she taught Lin Tongtong and Liu Yinyin how to apply the cream layer and add fruits to the fruit-cream cake. Although the process seemed simple, Su Binglan carefully observed and managed every step. ¡°Wow, it smells so good.¡± Su Wenwu could not help but come over. Su Binglan smiled, ¡°The cake is complete, but I can¡¯t let you eat it yet. Let¡¯s save it for a midnight snack after our New Year¡¯s Eve dinner..¡± Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Wafting Fragrances Chapter 651: Wafting Fragrances Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu thought the fragrance was too alluring and looked inside. He was stunned when he saw the cake. ¡°That¡¯s what a cream cake looks like? It¡¯s so big. ¡± He thought Su Binglan would only make small pieces instead of one big cake. He wondered how the family could eat something so big. The cake differed from the desserts he had imagined. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what a cream cake looks like. It¡¯s supposed to be big,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°I¡¯ll cut it up and serve pieces of it later.¡± Su Wenwu finally understood what his sister meant. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll cut it for everyone to eat.¡± If Su Binglan made smaller pieces first, everyone could have a taste. However, she could not let anyone taste it yet because she had not cut it. She wanted everyone to have dinner first before trying the cake. According to traditions, the family had to stay up past New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. The family would only go to bed after midnight. The family would not sleep long and planned to wake up to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings. Su Binglan was worried everyone would be hungry after dinner and staying up until midnight, so she made the cake. That way, the family could have a midnight snack. The cake smelled so good that everyone in the yard could smell it. After a while, the whole house smelled of cake and dumplings. Su Binglan and the others went to the kitchen to help and realized the dumplings were ready. Ding Wan and the ladies put the dumplings into the pot. The sky was dark, and smoke rose from the chimneys of every household. Everyone was cooking New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Even Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong made dumplings at home. Lei Tongtong was not very good at cooking, so Gongsun MO helped to knead the dough and prepare the fillings while the former rolled the skin. ¡°Dear, the dumplings look great.¡± Although Lei Tongtong did not know how to wrap the dumplings well, her husband finished them. Then Lei Tongtong would help him place the dumplings into the pot neatly. Gongsun MO looked at his wife and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you helped me roll the skin. That¡¯s why I was able to make such good-looking dumplings.¡± He loved to pamper and coax his wife. Lei Tongtong smiled when she heard her husband¡¯s kind words. Gongsun MO had been studying Su Binglan¡¯s drawings besides cooking. Su Binglan¡¯s designs were for toys, and some were for sandblocks to use in battlefield simulations. Gongsun Mo¡¯s passion burned as he studied Su Binglan¡¯s designs and drawings. He had found his calling in life. He would be mighty with goals to strive for and things he wanted to do. Although Lei Tongtong seemed innocent, she knew everything about her husband. She was also highly supportive of whatever he wanted to do. Gongsun MO even learned how to make desserts for her because he knew she had a sweet tooth. Lei Tongtong heard the firecrackers outside and greatly missed her father. Still, she felt secure with Gongsun MO beside her. She asked, ¡°Dear, shall we set off firecrackers later?¡± ¡°All right,¡± Gongsun MO gently replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do that after wrapping the dumplings.¡± He had bought a few firecrackers from the market and planned to set them off during New Years Eve. Since the young couple had previously lived in other villages, they could feel the difference between places. Su Teng Village was the liveliest one of all. The sound of firecrackers continued. Fortunately, Gongsun MO had bought a few more to set off later. More firecrackers sounded in the surrounding villages than in previous years. After all, most people¡¯s lives had improved, so they were more willing to buy firecrackers. Mr. and Mrs. Liu made and sold dumplings for a living. Even Liu Chengwen, Feng Sisi, and their son, Liu Heng, helped. The Liu family had earned much from their duck blood vermicelli shop in town. The family had significant savings and bought many things for the New Year. Liu Chengwen and his son set off firecrackers while Mr. Liu lit the fire for his wife to make dumplings and prepare other dishes. As Mrs. Liy made the dumplings, she said, ¡°Sisi, prepare some sweet potatoes to roast on the stove. We can have them as midnight snacks, too.¡± Since the family planned to stay up until midnight, Mrs. Liu feared they would get hungry. That was why she prepared some roasted sweet potatoes to snack on. Feng Sisi readily said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go and prepare them now.¡± The Liu family worked well together with a goal in mind. Furthermore, Feng Sisi knew the family owed everything to Liu Yinyin. Since that was the case, the former became more polite to her sister-in-law. Feng Sisi had experienced many things in the past and knew she had to continue living with her husband and family. Moreover, her in-laws were good to her, making her want to work harder to repay their kindness. Mr. and Mrs. Liu also said they would entrust the duck blood vermicelli shop to Feng Sisi and Su Chengwen. Feng Sisi knew she had to work hard for her familys sake. Mrs. Liu smiled when she saw how diligent and efficient her daughter-in-law was. She was delighted now that her family could work together to build a better future. She was also relieved that her daughter was doing well. Liu Chengwen and Liy Heng were setting off firecrackers at the door when their neighbor came out to do the same. The neighbor greeted Liu Chengwen, ¡°Hello, Brother Liu. Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year to you, too.¡± ¡°Are you also setting off firecrackers?¡± Liu Chengwen smiled, ¡°Yes, I bought more this year.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like to set off more firecrackers, so I bought a few more. I plan to set them off after eating the dumplings at home. I must say, there are a lot more firecrackers this year.¡± The Liu family¡¯s neighbor worked at the winery. Although he was grateful to the Su family, he was polite to the Lius because the two families were close. Therefore, the neighbor was friendly to Liu Chengwen and always greeted him with a smile. Liu Chengwen hung up the firecrackers as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing firecrackers since I started cooking this afternoon.¡± The two men lit their firecrackers as they spoke. Snap! Crackle! Pop! The firecrackers echoed through the air, and everyone laughed. After the Su family finished preparing the dumplings, they completed the rest of the dishes and placed them on the table. ¡°It¡¯s time to have our New Year¡¯s Eve dinner!¡± Soon, the family filled the table with dumplings and other dishes. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they smelled the fragrance of the reunion dinner. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the wine.¡± The brick platform in the house was vast. The family placed a circular table on the platform for everyone to sit around it.. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: A Profound Meaning Chapter 652: A Profound Meaning Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chief Su l s wife was delighted as she looked at her family. She smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, the platform is big enough to accommodate everyone and all the dishes.¡¯ Although the table was huge, it was full of food. Chief Su l s wife smiled from ear to ear and added, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat!¡± Everyone smiled as they looked at the sumptuous food on the table. They had a plate of dumplings in front of them. Chief Su and his wife picked up their chopsticks to eat. The first thing everyone ate was the dumplings. ¡°These are excellent.¡¯ ¡°l just ate two dumplings, but they both tasted different.¡± ¡°Of course they are. I just ate a meat dumpling and one egg dimpling.¡± ¡°Mine had a chicken filling.¡± Ding Wan explained, ¡°We made family-style dumplings. Each serving has different fillings. You can try each one, but the meat dumplings have the most fillings. ¡± ¡°The name family-style dumplings has a nice ring to it,¡± Chief Su l s wife said.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was Binglan¡¯s idea. We all think it sounds excellent. We made plenty of dumplings, so everyone can eat as much as you want,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°We even have enough for tomorrow morning.¡± The family would also eat dumplings on the first morning of the New Year. Ding Wan and the others had made enough dumplings to last until the next day. However, they only cooked it halfway and would only thoroughly cook it the following morning. Su Fengzhang and the others enjoyed the dumplings because each piece had a different filling. They tasted exceptional and increased their appetite. The family ate a lot at noon but felt hungry again when they looked at the dumplings and the other sumptuous food on the table. They felt like they could eat a lot at once. Su Wenxian praised the food while eating, ¡°They¡¯re delicious. I like how every filling tastes different.¡± He picked up a dumpling with his chopstick and bit half of it to look at the filling. Still, he could not tell what it was. Ding Wan smiled at him, saying, ¡°That dumpling has a century egg filling.¡± Miao Zhizhi laughed, ¡°Fengchen and I usually make preserved, or as you call it, century eggs. We never knew we could use them to make dumplings. I must say, they¡¯re delicious.¡± It was also her first time eating dumplings with century egg fillings. She thought they were delicious. ¡°Binglan always comes up with delicacies like these. Also, this hawthorn dumpling is incredibly delicious.¡± Miao Zhizhi also liked the hawthorn filling after eating two of them. She was puzzled when Shen Qiuhua, her second sister-in-law, took out the hawthorns and century eggs in the afternoon. Miao Zhizhi learned that it was Su Binglan¡¯s idea after Shen Qiuhua explained it. Miao Zhizhi did not question the idea when she discovered Su Binglan was the one who planned it. Su Wenchi happily said, ¡°l wondered why these taste so different. They¡¯re one of my favorites. So, they¡¯re hawthorn dumplings? But where did you get hawthorns, Cousin Binglan? ¡°l don¡¯t remember seeing hawthorns around the village. You¡¯d need plenty of them to make dumplings, right?¡± Meanwhile, Lin Tongtong held Su Xuerui and fed him some dumplings. She smiled and said, ¡°Xuerui enjoys this hawthorn filling the most.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡®1 1 saw a hawthorn tree when 1 went on my journey last time. I plucked some of its dregs then and plan to pluck some more after the celebrations. I¡¯ll make candied hawthorns for everyone after dinner.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Sister, shall we make our candied hawthorns?¡± It was good to have candied hawthorns during the New Year. Although everyone enjoyed the dumplings, they could not stop thinking about candied hawthorns and wondered how Su Binglan¡¯s would taste. Everyone instinctively thought her candied hawthorns would be better than those they could buy elsewhere. Su Binglan ate a dumpling and said, ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll make them for everyone after dinner. Still, you can¡¯t overeat because we have more food for later.¡± Her words whetted everyone¡¯s appetite, and they looked at her excitedly. She was delighted and liked cooking for everyone, especially since they enjoyed her cooking. They motivated her to cook more. Moreover, it was the New Year season. She wanted to make more food for everyone to eat and be happy together. It would create a lively atmosphere. ¡°What else will you be making, sister?¡± Su Wenxiu asked curiously. ¡°Eat these first, but not too much. If not, you won¡¯t have the stomach to try the other foods.¡¯ The family still had to finish their dinner before having other food. Su Wenwu ate the dumplings and could not help but wonder what else he could eat later. He urged his nephews to ask, whispering, ¡°Xuexuan, ask your aunt what she¡¯ll be making later.¡± ¡®Binglan will have to answer if a kid asks her, right?¡¯ Su Xuexuan was a bright kid. He said, ¡°Everything Aunt Binglan makes is delicious, so I don¡¯t need to know.¡± Su Wenxiu was shocked. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so young yet already so sweet.¡± ¡°Wenxiu, you should learn from Xuexuan,¡± Shen Qiuhua added. She felt her eldest and third sons had excellent personalities. However, her second son, Su Wenxiu, was introverted and did not know how to coax people. She wanted him to learn more to chat up a girl he liked. Then, he would not be so depressed about not knowing what to say. She remembered meeting an honest and beautiful girl who often asked about Su Wenxiu. Shen Qiuhua knew the girl liked Su Wenxiu. Fortunately, the girl was talkative. Even if Su Wenxiu was not good with words, the girl could keep the conversation exciting. However, Shen Qiuhua realized the girl was from abroad and wore luxurious clothes. Although she noticed it, she did not pry into the girl¡¯s affairs. Su Wenxiu blushed and thought his mother¡¯s words had a more profound meaning. It was like she was reminding him of something. Su Binglan realized everyone wanted to know what she would make. She smiled, saying, ¡°l can make candied peanuts and hawthorns later. 1 also have potatoes and sweet potatoes boiling in the pot. ¡°l plan to make them into balls and skewer them. With that much food, we can eat all night.¡± Every family had grown accustomed to cooking as much as possible during the New Year. It was okay if they had extra food because they could keep them for the following day. People in that era considered having extra food as an annual surplus. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat the dumplings. Eat the vegetables, too.¡± Although the family had made many dishes, everyone ate as much as possible. Even Chief Su and his wife ate more than usual. Everyone cleaned up the table after the meal. Then Chief Su e s wife put down the blankets, saying, ¡°Everyone, rest for a while.¡± After all, they had to stay up until midnight. Therefore, the family sat together and chatted.. Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Full of Curiosity Chapter 653: Full of Curiosity Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fortunately, there was a large mat beside the brick bed. Chief Su had it made when he built and renovated the house. It was for everyone to gather and sit during the festival. Moreover, the charcoal and firewood in the furnace made the family feel warm and comfortable. Everyone sat and covered themselves with blankets to discuss their changes in the past year. ¡°I¡¯ll get the cake for everyone and make candied hawthorns later.¡± Su Wenwu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll come and help!¡± He had seen the cake in the afternoon and could not stop thinking about it. Therefore, he could not wait to serve the cake with his sister. ¡°I¡¯ll help Binglan, too, since it¡¯s pretty big.¡± Everyone besides Shen Qiuhua and Miao Zhizhi was curious when they heard Ding Wan¡¯s words. They wondered what the cake looked like and why it would need three people to carry it. Everyone thought of desserts when they heard the word ¡°cake.¡± Previously, Su Binglan had made a special dessert that everyone had tasted. Therefore, they felt the cake would probably be similar in shape and style. Still, the family was full of curiosity despite their guesses. Ding Wan, Shen Qiuhua, and Miao Zhizhi smiled without a word. After all, they knew what the cake looked like. However, no one knew how it would taste. The family recalled the fragrance from the pot and guessed it would be delicious. They could not stop thinking about the cake even while eating dumplings. ¡°A cream cake?¡± ¡°What¡¯s cream?¡± Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°It¡¯s something Binglan developed. The cream is almost the same color as milk, but the cream is thicker. None of us have tried it before. Binglan probably used cream in the cake, hence the name.¡± Even Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua could not wait to try the cake. Meanwhile, Shen Mohen felt more comfortable in the festive atmosphere. He thought it was much more interesting than spending the New Year in the Shen family¡¯s mansion. The sound of firecrackers continued to echo outside. It only quieted down for a while during dinner. It was probably because every household was busy eating. They would typically set off firecrackers again afterward. Chief Su took out his firecrackers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and set these off.¡± Su Fenzhang added, ¡°You should rest while I set them off, Father.¡± Chief Su insisted, ¡°1 can still set them off even at my old age, you know?¡± He was still healthy, but his sons could not bear to let him tire himself out. The family playfully fought to set off the firecrackers. ¡°When you were a kid, I was the one who set them off while you watched from the sidelines,¡± Chief Su said, ¡°You¡¯ve all grown up and have your own children in just a blink of an eye.¡± He thought of the past and felt dazed. He felt that time had passed too quickly. Su Fengzhang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We also wanted to play with firecrackers when we were children. But you always said it was dangerous and made us watch from afar.¡¯ He remembered his father being young and active. However, Chief Su l s children had grown up and had children, and he had become old now. Su Fengzhang felt bitter-sweet when he looked at his father¡¯s gray hair. Fortunately, every household was well-off now, so Chief Su did not have to worry much. Su Fengzhang just wanted his parents to be happy. ¡°You were the eldest and had to care for your younger siblings,¡± Chief Su said, ¡°Sometimes, you couldn¡¯t even go out to play when you wanted to.¡± Su Fengzhang responded, ¡°It was exciting to be with my younger brothers, so I didn¡¯t need to go outside to play.¡± Although he wanted to go out and play when he was younger, he had to stay home to watch his younger brothers. However, he did not mind it. After all, he had to be responsible as the eldest sibling. Still, the kinship was mutual. Su Fengzhang was grateful to his younger brothers, especially Su Fengmao, for helping him improve his living conditions. Su Fengmao felt deeply moved by his brothers¡¯ kindness. At that moment, Su Fengzhang asked his father to sit on a chair beside him. Then he went to the door with his younger siblings to set off the firecrackers. The sky was already dark, but every household had lanterns by their doors. The lanterns lit up the courtyards and streets, and everyone could see clearly. Everything was red, from the ground to the red paper from the firecrackers. Su Fengzhang and Su Fengmao hung two strips of firecrackers at the door. After lighting them, the siblings ran to a distance to watch the firecrackers pop. Soon, the sound of firecrackers echoed, making everyone laugh. At that moment, Su Binglan brought the cake to the hall, saying, ¡°Come on, Granduncle Su and Grandaunt Su, let¡¯s eat the cake together.¡± Everyone saw the cream on the cake Su Binglan had brought in. ¡°T-That¡¯s the cream cake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡¯ Everyone sat up from the brick bed to look at the cake. ¡°This is what a cream cake is. I¡¯ll use a small knife to cut it, and then we can eat it.¡± ¡°l see,¡± Grandaunt Su chuckled, ¡°It looks lovely, Binglan.¡± Su Wenchi asked, ¡®Cousin Binglan, can I taste the cream?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I also added some fruit.¡¯ Su Binglan had used the fruits she had placed in her pocket dimension. She had preserved them so they were as fresh as they came. She peeled their skin and cut them into pieces before decorating the cake with them. Everyone looked at the cake and exclaimed. ¡°Let¡¯s sing Happy New Year and eat the cake together!¡± ¡°Happy, happy, New Year! Best wishes to you! Happy, happy, smile¡­¡± Su Binglan hummed a tune, and everyone sang along. Everyone laughed and hugged each other as they sang. Su Binglan said, ¡°Cut the cake, Grandaunt Su.¡± The older woman chuckled as she cut the cake according to her grandniece¡¯s instructions. Soon, everyone had a piece together and realized how delicious it was. ¡°Binglan wasn¡¯t lying when she said it was soft and fragrant. I barely need to use my teeth since it melts in my mouth.¡± Su Wenwu took a big bite. He liked the cream on top because it was sweet. Chief Su and Grandaunt Su were full of praise. Although they had trouble eating solid foods because of their poor teeth, they enjoyed eating the soft cake, ¡°It¡¯s the most delicious thing ever. It¡¯s different from the snacks and desserts you used to make, Binglan.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tastier and softer than those snacks.¡¯ Everyone praised the cake nonstop. Even Su Xuexuan, Su Xuehai, and Su Xuerui enjoyed eating it. Su Wenwu looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you for cooking all this food tonight, Little Sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about overeating since the cake is easy to digest,¡± Su Binglan said.. Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: A Beautiful Childhood Chapter 654: A Beautiful Childhood Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The children like it, and so do the adults,¡± Lin Tongtong said. ¡°l thought my culinary skills were good,¡± Su Fengzhi added, ¡°But I finally know what it means to be good at cooking after watching my niece. Binglan always develops new foods, and they¡¯re consistently delicious.¡± Shen Qiuhua did not expect her daughter to make a cake with the cream. She thought the fragrance was unique compared to other desserts. Moreover, the cake was incredibly soft. It even melted in her mouth. It was much thicker and softer than rice cakes. The whole family ate the cake and praised it. However, one piece was insufficient, so Grandaunt Su continued cutting more for them to eat. Still, the cake was big enough to feed the whole family. Su Binglan saw everyone¡¯s smiles and felt a warmth inside her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see everyone eating so happily. I¡¯ll go and make the candied hawthorns now.¡± Su Wenwu quickly finished his two pieces of cake and said, ¡°Wait, let me help you.¡± Liu Yinyin also wanted to help, but Su Wenzhe said, ¡°You take care of the little ones while 1 go and help my sister.¡± He felt he had to dote on his wife and could not ask her to help since she had already done so much in the afternoon. Still, Liu Yinyin wanted to see how Su Binglan made candied hawthorns. Everyone scrambled to help because they knew Su Binglan¡¯s food would be delicious. ¡°I¡¯ll just need my brothers to help me. Everyone, eat your cake and wait, okay?¡± Su Wenzhe and Su Wenwu followed their sister into the kitchen to help. Su Binglan had already prepared the hawthorns, and the potatoes and sweet potatoes were still in the pot. There were peanuts in the basket beside them. Su Binglan looked at her brothers and said, ¡°Let me show you how straightforward it is to make candied hawthorns. You¡¯ll learn quickly.¡± ¡°Sister, it might be easy for you to say. We don¡¯t know the first thing about making those.¡± ¡°Yeah, we could¡¯ve made them at home if we knew how.¡± Su Wenzhe and Su Wenwu had never tried candied hawthorns, even during childhood. They thought it would be great to have delicious foods like that when they were younger. Su Wenzhe envied his two sons because their childhood was better than his. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai could eat unique foods and play with fun toys. Gongsun MO had made toys for the little ones while living with the Su family. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai loved their toys and could not bear to put them down. ¡°Do you like where Xuexuan and Xuehai are now? They can eat so many delicacies,¡± Su Binglan asked. After some thought, Su Wenwu said, ¡°l realized they¡¯ve grown so much in the past six months.¡± Su Wenzhe added, ¡°That¡¯s because of all the nutritious food they eat. I always cook various foods for them daily. I also like eating a lot. Of course, they¡¯ve grown up faster.¡± He wondered what his life would have been like if he had grown up with an aunt like Su Binglan to cook food for him. He had to admit that he envied his two sons. But after carefully considering it, he felt having a sister like Su Binglan was good. He could also eat plenty of delicacies daily. His brothers and uncles were envious of him. Su Wenzhe smiled when he thought about it. Su Binglan wondered what her two brothers were thinking. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve already washed and cleaned these hawthorns. Help me string them up with bamboo. Oh, and cut off this part of the hawthorn before skewering them. ¡°That¡¯ll make it easier to put them in the pot. After skewering them, do the same to the potatoes and sweet potatoes.¡± Su Wenzhe was a little confused. ¡°Sister, can we eat potatoes and sweet potatoes like this?¡± ¡°Yes, you can. They taste even better after dipping them into sugar.¡± Su Wenzhe and Su Wenwu felt she was right. They no longer had doubts and focused on helping their sister. ¡°One of you can handle the skewers while the other prepares the fire for the stove.¡± ¡°l can help with the fire,¡± Su Wenzhe said. He often handled the cooking fire at home and had learned to control the heat perfectly. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu continued to skewer as Su Wenzhe started the fire and heated the pot. Su Binglan added rock sugar and clean water to the pot. After boiling the mixture over high heat, she told Su Wenzhe to lower the temperature. The mixture¡¯s color changed slightly and turned into a thick syrup. Soon after, she added a suitable amount of sesame seeds. She had also found those seeds at the back of the mountain. Su Binglan planned to use them to make candied hawthorns because they would taste more fragrant. Su Wenxian and Su Wenchi came to the kitchen while Su Binglan made the hawthorns. Su Wenzhe looked at the duo and asked, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°We had nothing to do, so we came to help.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°You two were just curious and wanted to sneak a peek, Su Wenxian patted Su Wenwu¡¯s shoulder, sarcastically saying, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Su Wenxian¡¯s words made everyone laugh. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, help me with the skewers. We have a lot to do.¡± ¡°l wonder what these will taste like. Will they be sour?¡± Su Wenchi asked as he looked at the washed hawthorns. Su Binglan knew everyone was curious about the taste of hawthorns, so she said, ¡°These are of excellent quality. They¡¯re not sour, so you don¡¯t have to worry. The candied ones I¡¯m making will be sweet.¡± Su Wenchi scratched the back of his head embarrassedly. ¡°If my cousin says it¡¯ll be sweet, I believe her.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at the almost cooked syrup, dipped the skewered hawthorns in it, and then gently turned and coated them in the syrup. She did the same with the other skewers. Afterward, she placed the finished products on parchment paper to let the desserts cool. Su Wenchi looked at the skewered hawthorns on the parchment paper and said, ¡°They look delicious.¡± ¡°If you have fruits at home, you can cut them up and do this.¡± However, most households did not have fruits during winter. Su Binglan had placed the fruits she bought for the cream cake into her pocket dimension. It would be great if she could find more fruits at the back of the mountain. ¡°What about the watermelons we get in the summer? Can we make them like this?¡± Su Wenxian asked. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when he mentioned watermelons. She said, ¡°Of course! You can use watermelons to make drinks and desserts.¡¯ She craved watermelons just thinking about them. However, they were not in season, and there were no greenhouses for fruits and vegetables in this era. ¡®Should I build a greenhouse?¡¯ While thinking, Su Binglan put the skewers on the plate and said, ¡°We can eat now. Take them to the hall, and let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Yay, we can have more food!¡± Su Wenxian said, ¡°I¡¯ll get more firecrackers and set them off again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Su Wenwu added. ¡®My sister has done a lot. It would be okay if I went to set off firecrackers before eating.¡¯ Su Wenwu and Su Wenxian went to the door and set off the firecrackers.. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: A Good Year Chapter 655: A Good Year Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although most households typically closed their doors after dinner, it was New Year¡¯s Eve. Since everyone had to stay up until midnight, they left their doors open. Usually, everyone would be asleep after dinner. However, everyone was awake at this moment. When Su Wenxian and Su Wenwu went outside, they saw several villagers laying their firecrackers along the street. The sound of firecrackers went on nonstop throughout the night. Moreover, there were more people in Su Teng Village than before. New village members had occupied all the empty houses and spaces in the village. These families had just moved into Su Teng Village according to its requirements. Therefore, the village¡¯s population grew, making the New Year celebrations livelier. People also lived in the staff dormitories beside the embroidery shop. The sound of firecrackers even echoed from that side of the village. Some wanted to sleep early but could not because of the firecrackers. After setting off the firecrackers, Su Wenwu and Su Wenxian returned to the house to eat. Even though people would be asleep now, no one felt sleepy. Instead, they ate and talked. Even Chief Su and Grandaunt Su felt energetic. When midnight arrived, everyone wished each other, ¡°Happy Chinese New Year, everyone!¡± The family could hear the neighbors wishing each other from the streets. There were even more firecrackers at night. The Su family went around to wish each other. Everyone first wished Chief Su and his wife, and the kids wished their elders a happy Chinese New Year. ¡°Happy New Year, Granduncle and Grandaunt.¡± ¡°Yes, happy New Year, everyone.¡± The elders had also prepared enough red packets to give to everyone. Su Binglan received many red packets and gave some to Su Xuexuan, Su Xuehai, and Su Xuerui. The three little ones received red packets when they wished their aunt. They laughed when they received their red packets. The New Year gave everyone a fresh lease on life. They knew their year would only improve from here. After midnight, the village finally quieted down. Everyone went home to sleep after setting off just a few more firecrackers. As the family left, Grandaunt Su filled their baskets with things. She even gave them the remaining food to bring home. Su Fengzhang, Su Fengmao, and Su Fengzhi lived only a few steps from Chief Su and Grandaunt Su l s place. As the trio walked home with their families, they looked up and realized it was snowing. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s snowing. Early snow is a promising sign of a bumper harvest. It¡¯s a good sign that indicates a prosperous year.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Everyone was excited to see the snow. After returning home, Su Binglan and the others warmed up their brick beds. They only needed to start a fire and put a few pieces of firewood into the furnace. They also used charcoal to keep the house warm. Su Binglan and her husband washed up first. Afterward, Su binglan felt relaxed and sleepy. However, she could not fall asleep for a while. She turned to look at Luo Jin¡¯an, who had just sat on the bed and removed his coat. She looked at him with a burning gaze, and he paused. Su Binglan looked at him under the candlelight and felt like Luo Jin¡¯an had just walked out of a painting. She turned over and rested her chin in her hands, coquettishly calling his name, ¡°Oh, hubby.¡± The way she addressed Luo Jin¡¯an reminded him of his past. Of course, he thought about when Su Binglan regained consciousness after falling into the water. Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and smiled at Su Binglan. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± His voice was gentle when he spoke to Su Binglan. It was incredibly alluring. Su Binglan waved at Luo Jin¡¯an and lowered her head. Then she moved closer and whispered, ¡°Happy New Year, hubby.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled when he heard her voice. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± He took out a red packet and handed it to her as he spoke. Su Binglan was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a red packet for you.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to prepare a red packet for me. I didn¡¯t even prepare one for you.¡± Holding the red packet, she hugged Luo Jin¡¯an and kissed his cheek express her happiness. However, Luo Jinan did not let go and hugged her tightly. He kissed her head and said, ¡°Bing, you¡¯ll be fifteen this year.¡± Su Binglan had almost forgotten that she would be of age this year. Her heart pounded when she realized it. Somehow, she felt there was a deeper meaning behind what her husband said. ¡°But you¡¯ll be nineteen this year, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze was profound as he looked at Su Binglan. His eyes resembled a whirlpool that could suck her in. He said, ¡°You need to grow up quickly.¡± Su Binglan blushed when she heard that. However, Luo Jin¡¯an took a large red packet from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Your brother gave you this and told me to wish you a happy New Year for him.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Binglan knew her husband was talking about Lan Ruozhu. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ruozhu say he¡¯d join us for the New Year?¡± She even told the eagle to stay by Lan Ruozhu¡¯s side so that he could deliver messages. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Ruozhu has some matters to tend to, so he won¡¯t be able to come for a while. He said he¡¯d visit during the first month of the lunar year. We could also go visit him in the prefecture.¡± Su Binglan tightened her grip on the big red packet and nodded. She missed her brother and thought it would be better if he were here. Her heart ached for Lan Ruozhu. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry to the prefecture to see him and stay for a few days. Then, we can bring him here for a few days to experience Su Teng Village¡¯s liveliness. Father and Mother miss him too.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had prepared red packets for Lan Ruozhu, but he did not show up for New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°Your brother tried his best to come,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Su Binglan understood the responsibilities her brother bore. He had to maintain the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. With his presence, the people of Chu Country could enjoy peaceful and stable lives. Su Binglan held the red packet and looked toward the prefecture¡¯s direction, saying, ¡°Happy Chinese New Year, Ruozhu..¡± Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Visiting the Family for New Year Chapter 656: Visiting the Family for New Year Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After chatting with her husband, she finally felt sleepy and yawned. Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Su Binglan nodded. Usually, the Su family would all be asleep at this time. However, it was the New Year, and everyone was excited to gather. They had even eaten a lot today. ¡°All right, go to sleep.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an felt sorry for her. ¡°You still have to wake up early later.¡± He knew the village traditions. Every household would open their doors, and the villagers would wish each other a happy Chinese New Year. Luo Jin¡¯an believed most people would visit the Su family¡¯s house, so the family had to wake up early. Su Binglan nodded and lay comfortably on the bed. However, she knew she had to wake up in four hours to wish the villagers. After all, it was a tradition that had formed long ago. Luo Jin¡¯an tucked her in as she said, ¡°Although I¡¯m a little sleepy, I¡¯m still pretty excited.¡± Su Binglan liked the festive atmosphere because it was warm and beautiful whenever the whole family gathered. Luo Jin¡¯an gently said, ¡°Yes, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± He would be delighted if his wife were in a good mood. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Did you eat well tonight?¡± Although she was busy, she still cared about Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Yes, I did. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied. Even so, he focused on Su Binglan. He knew she would not be hungry because he saw her eating her fill. He felt relieved. Luo Jin¡¯an seldom expressed his concern with words but was always observant and used his actions to express them. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°You look tired too. Sleep for a while, okay? Everyone will gather for the New Year¡¯s greetings in the morning. Since we don¡¯t have much to do in the afternoon, we can catch up on sleep.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The young couple fell asleep soon after. Snap! Crackle! Pop! Su Binglan felt she had just fallen asleep when she heard firecrackers outside. She immediately woke up and yawned but was still in a daze. She wanted to sleep more and did not want to wake up early. Luo Jinan also woke up when he heard the firecrackers. He looked at his wife and asked, ¡°Are you awake too?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°But 1 still want to sleep.¡± ¡°Then you should sleep a little longer,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gently replied. He had to get up and prepare some things first. Many children in the village wanted to visit Su Binglan, and she had prepared red packets for them. She was in a daze, and the firecrackers rang in her ears. It was so loud that it forced her to get up. Su Binglan looked outside and said, ¡°It looks like Father and brothers are awake. They must be setting off firecrackers outside.¡± After getting out of bed, washing up, and changing her clothes, she and Luo Jin¡¯an took their things to the hall. Liu Yinyin and her two sons were there. Liu Yinyin helped her mother-in-law arrange the plates and placed a small square table on the brick platform. There were a few plates on the table with snacks and candy. The family had prepared them for the visitors because it was a tradition. Su Binglan looked at Shen Qiuhua and said, ¡°Happy New Year, Mother and Sister-in-law.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°Happy New Year, dear. Are you hungry after waking up? Come and have something to eat.¡± ¡°Good morning, Binglan,¡± Liu Yinyin greeted. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai said, ¡°Good morning, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan gave them a red packet each, and Liu Yinyin said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given them red packets.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as they¡¯re happy.¡± Su Binglan noticed her mother¡¯s energetic demeanor and said, ¡°Mother, did you sleep well?¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°l only slept for a while,¡± She could not sleep well. Even if she slept, she would still be in a daze. However, she was happy and excited because this New Year was livelier than ever. Moreover, the family was wealthy and could prepare more things for the celebration. Shen Qiuhua felt a sense of satisfaction in her heart. Shen Mohen came in and smiled, saying, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± He placed his hands near the furnace to warm himself as he spoke. He still felt a little cold after coming in from outside. There was even a thick layer of snow on the ground. Shen Qiuhua looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you used to living here?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Shen Mohen replied, ¡°It¡¯s so lively here.¡± Shen Qiuhua prepared some desserts and handed them to Shen Mohen. ¡°Here¡¯s something to fill your stomach after just waking up.¡± Shen Mohen ate the food and said, ¡°l ate plenty of food last night, but 1 don¡¯t even feel full.¡± Liu Yinyin told her children, ¡°Go and greet your uncle.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Mohen!¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle Mohen.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai¡¯s voices were pleasant. Shen Mohen was happy to hear them. He said, ¡°All right, come here.¡± Shen Mohen took two red packets and gave them to the boys, but Liu Yinyin was embarrassed. Shen Mohen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re my nephews, after all. Liu Yinyin knew it would be rude if her children refused Shen Mohen¡¯s red packets. She knew her mother-in-law was thrilled that Shen Mohen was here for the New Year. She told her children, ¡°Quick, thank your Uncle Mohen.¡± The two kids thanked him politely, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re family.¡± He did not consider himself an outsider and felt comfortable staying at his aunt¡¯s house. He enjoyed experiencing the liveliness of the New Year, especially since he could eat good food. Shen Mohen calculated the time and knew his father would have received his letter by now. He wondered if his father would hurry to Su Teng Village during the first lunar month. Su Wenzhe entered as the others spoke, He patted Shen Mohen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°l knew you wouldn¡¯t fall asleep. I almost considered waking you up just now.¡± Shen Mohen replied, ¡°l got up when I heard the firecrackers. There are more firecrackers here than in the capital.¡± Although the capital was bustling, Shen Mohen felt it was never as lively as Su Teng Village. ¡°That¡¯s because everyone¡¯s lives have improved,¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°People are more willing to buy firecrackers and set them off.¡± The sound of firecrackers sounded again. ¡°That sound shows that everyone is up and ready to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Most will come and visit us.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Wenxian, Wenlin, and Wenchi over later..¡± Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Fried Melon Seeds Chapter 657: Fried Melon Seeds Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All the families in the village had grown accustomed to visiting their neighbors for the New Year. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Granduncle Su and Grandaunt Su l s house first.¡± Even though the Su family had wished each other at midnight, they habitually visited their elders in the morning. Su Wenxian, Su Wenlin, and Su Wenchi typically visited their grandparents first. Then, they would gather at Chief Su l s house to wish him and his wife. The trio had done that since childhood. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an decided to stay home to greet guests while the rest of the family went out. The family would wish people according to their seniority, so they greeted their elders first. Soon after, someone knocked on the Su family¡¯s door. Su Binglan did not expect to see Li Dazhuang, Jiang Xiaocheng, Li Erying, and Li Sanzhu. The four wished Shen Qiuhua, Su Fengmao, Liu Yinyin, Su Binglan, and Luo Jin¡¯an a happy New Year. Shen Qiuhua gave them the red packets she had prepared. Li Dazhuang said, ¡°W-We can¡¯t accept these, Madam Shen. My family¡¯s living conditions have greatly improved thanks to you and your family. We¡¯d be ashamed to receive these red packets.¡± ¡°These are gifts from an elder, Dazhuang. You must take them.¡± Li Dazhuang became emotional and felt like he was a family member. Su Binglan also gave a red packet to Li Erying, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s one from your teacher.¡¯ Li Sanzhu and Jiang Xiaocheng were thrilled to receive red packets. Soon after, Li Dazhuang led his wife and the rest to their neighbors¡¯ houses to wish them a happy New Year. Later, Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan brought their siblings to the Su family¡¯s house to wish them a happy New Year. Shen Qiuhua handed out red packets while Su Binglan gave everyone snacks and red packets. Everyone was delighted. Li Su wanted to chat with her teacher, but more people visited the Su family. Su Binglan had many visitors to entertain, so Li Mei and Du Xiaoxhuan did not overstay and continued visiting everyone else. Many people visited the Su family with bright smiles. Shen Qiuhua was busy entertaining everyone and giving them red packets. Everyone was thrilled to receive red packets and snacks. The villagers could not get the snacks Su Binglan had made elsewhere. Everyone knew about Su Binglan¡¯s delicious food, so they happily accepted the snacks. Li Shi and the others also visited the Su family. Yang Xiaoxun and the other actors and actresses also visited. Everyone who visited could not help but want to chat with Su Binglan. However, she received too many visitors, and they knew she was busy. Ultimately, the visitors could only come and go quickly. Some even skipped breakfast to visit Su Binglan in the morning. Su Binglan was very welcoming to everyone. When her brothers returned from their visitations, she and Luo Jin¡¯an finally took turns paying their New Year¡¯s greetings. The village elders looked at Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an with great interest. When the young couple returned, Liu Yinyin followed Shen Qiuhua, Madam Liu, and Lin Tongtong to visit the elders. Liu Yinyin had always gone to pay her New Year¡¯s greetings with her husband. However, she had grown accustomed to bringing her children with Shen Qiuhua and the others. After all, women could discuss similar topics. That way, Su Wenzhe could go with his brothers to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings instead. Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi had just been married for a year, so they went to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings together. That was also a tradition. The entire village bustled with activity, even before dawn. The villagers would greet each other on the streets. It was the same in the surrounding villages. Time passed quickly, and the sky gradually brightened. It was time for breakfast after the New Year greetings. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua made dumplings at home, and the family happily ate together. Although they did not get much sleep, they were excited. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai had received many red packets, and Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe had kept them properly. After breakfast, the atmosphere at the Su family¡¯s house became lively again. Many more people visited Su Binglan. Everyone knew she was busy and was too embarrassed to chat with her. However, Su Binglan had more time now, and everyone was happy to talk to her. She found it interesting to catch up with everyone. As she chatted with everyone, she thought it would be better to have melon seeds while chatting. However, there were no melon seeds during this season. When she thought about melon seeds, she suddenly sensed them appearing in her pocket dimension. Su Binglan was shocked and used her mind to observe her pocket dimension. ¡®Did my pocket dimension get an upgrade? If I think of something, will it appear here?¡¯ She tried thinking about a fruit, but it did not appear. She wondered what was happening and why the melon seeds appeared in her pocket dimension. Su Binglan failed to discover anything, even after observing her pocket dimension for a while. She decided to stop observing. Since she had the melon seeds, she quietly removed them from her pocket dimension and put them into a basket. Everyone asked, ¡°What¡¯s that, Miss Su?¡± ¡°Miss Su, what kind of seed is this?¡± Everyone was curious about what was in Su Binglan¡¯s basket. They instinctively wondered if the seeds would taste good. Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°These are melon and sunflower seeds. You can eat or extract oil from them.¡¯ ¡°We can get oil from those? But the rapeseeds we planted will mature soon. Can we also get oil from these seeds?¡± Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°Sure, but extracting oil from peanuts and rapeseed is much more convenient. It¡¯s best to eat melon seeds. I¡¯ll fry them for everyone.¡± She liked eating melon seeds with good taste. As expected, everyone looked forward to trying Su Binglan¡¯s cooking. Although they did not know what melon seeds were, they knew it would taste good. Everyone helped Su Binglan. ¡°Just help me with the fire,¡± she said, ¡°Frying melon seeds is easy.¡± Everyone fought to help Su Binglan with the fire while she prepared the seasonings. She wanted to make the seeds tastier after stir-frying them.. Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: You Can Plant Sunflower Seeds Chapter 658: You Can Plant Sunflower Seeds Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The fragrance from the melon seeds wafted when Su Binglan flipped them with her spatula. Everyone was curious about eating the fried melon seeds because they had never seen such a thing. ¡°So that¡¯s what they look like.¡± ¡°They look like regular seeds, just a bit bigger.¡± Although curious, they focused on Su Binglan flying the melon seeds. They could smell the food getting more and more fragrant. Some could not help but take a deep breath to enjoy the fragrance. ¡°They smell so good.¡± ¡°Yeah, they do!! The fragrance differed from regular food, but Su Binglan had told everyone the seeds were edible. Even so, the people wondered how they would eat something so unique. Su Binglan knew everyone¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know how they taste when you try them later. I¡¯ll add my five-spice flavor to make the fried seeds taste better.¡¯ She first made five-spice melon seeds, then regular ones. Since everyone had different taste preferences, some might like the five-spice more while others preferred regular ones. Yang Xiaoxun was helping Su Binglan with the fire and had excellent control of the temperature. After frying the melon seeds, Su Binglan said, ¡°Come and have a taste. I put the regular-flavored ones there and the five-spice ones here. Try both and tell me which you prefer.¡± She looked at Yang Xiaoxun and said, ¡°Wash your hands and try the melon seeds.¡¯ ¡°All right.¡± She cleaned up the stove and went to wash her hands before eating. Lin Dahua looked at the food and asked, ¡°Miss Su, how do I eat these?¡± Dong Xiaolei looked curiously at the seeds and didn¡¯t know how to eat them. She felt their hardness when she held them, wondering if she should remove their skin first. Su Nong and Li Erying looked at Su Binglan in puzzlement and awaited her answer. Su Binglan placed the melon seeds in her palm and showed everyone how to peel them. ¡°You must remove this before eating the seed that¡¯s inside. You can use your teeth to open them, too.¡± Everyone ate the seeds according to her instructions and thought they were interesting. Most importantly, the melon seeds were delicious and felt nice to snack on while chatting. Su Binglan smiled when they saw everyone enjoying the food. She felt this was how they should chat and mingle during the New Year. ¡°These are delicious, but I think I like the five-spice flavored ones better.¡± ¡°I find the original flavored ones more fragrant.¡± ¡°Hey, did you guys sleep at all last night?¡± ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I only lay down briefly, then woke up to help my mother prepare.¡± Although Dong Xiaolie was young, her heart ached for her mother. Meanwhile, Su Nong was carefree. ¡°l only slept a while. I didn¡¯t want to get up in the morning, but my parents woke me up.¡± ¡°l was going to help my in-laws prepare, so I woke up after sleeping for just a few hours. I would have slept a little longer if it weren¡¯t for the firecrackers.¡± Yao Cuihua was the first in her family to work at the tofu factory. She gained her sisters-in-law¡¯s respect afterward but remained diligent and honest. Even if she did not do housework, her in-laws would not say anything because she was always honest and diligent instead of slacking off. ¡°Did you all have dumplings for breakfast?¡± Yang Xiaoxun asked while eating her melon seeds. Lin Dahua smiled. ¡°Yes, my family did. I heard everyone in the village had dumplings for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner and breakfast today. My family and I made the dumplings together.¡± Yang Xiaoxun added, ¡°Dumplings are so good. My grandmother had some, too. The actors said they also prepared dumplings for the celebrations. I never knew what dumplings were in the past. My grandmother and I couldn¡¯t even afford a pound of meat. Dong Xiaolei became a little emotional when she spoke, ¡°My mother and I started working at the embroidery shop this year. We saved plenty of money and improved our lives. ¡°My mother and I bought many things for the New Year, but we were most excited about eating dumplings. We enjoy the meat dumplings the most.¡± Everyone was much happier this year and believed their days could only improve from now. Moreover, they heard Su Binglan would continue expanding her businesses. Su Binglan was happy to see everyone getting along so well. The group discussed the clothes they bought and the food they ate. Although they mostly talked about their daily lives, they listened to each other with great interest. It felt relaxing to chat while snacking. As Lin Dahua ate the melon seeds, she remembered what Su Binglan said. ¡°Miss Su, can we plant these seeds? If yes, then can I harvest them to eat?¡± She had developed critical thinking since becoming the tofu factory¡¯s manager. That was why she thought of planting the melon seeds. Su Binglan smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course. You can plant sunflower seeds and melon seeds. When they¡¯re ripe, you can fry and eat them. You can even sell them at the town market to earn extra pocket money.¡± Everyone¡¯s ears perked up when they heard that. ¡°Can we buy some seeds from you, Miss Su? We want to plant them at our houses.¡¯ Su Binglan supported their thoughts, thinking it was good that they were diligent. Their lives would improve if they worked hard and thought of new ways to earn more money. She closed her eyes and looked into her pocket dimension. She said, ¡°l don¡¯t have many seeds left, but you can take some home and plant them first. We can always plant more after harvesting the ripe ones.¡± She secretly took some seeds from her pocket dimension and gave some to the group. However, Yang Xiaoxun had no land in the village and did not intend to plant seeds. After some thought, she said, ¡°Miss Su, I can¡¯t use these, so I¡¯ll pass them to everyone else.¡± Since Yao Cuihua worked at the factory, she considered giving the extra seeds to her two sisters-in-law. The two could plant and care for the seeds because they were responsible for the housework. As the eldest child in the household, Yao Cuihua was the first to earn money. Her husband worked at the winery, but her siblings-in-law handled the harvests at home. Yao Cuihua considered letting her in-laws handle the melon seeds. Afterward, they could fry and sell them in town to earn extra money. Ultimately, Yang Xiaoxun gave her seeds to Yao Cuihua. Su Binglan seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°l also have potatoes and sweet potatoes. I plan to let my granduncle hand them out to the villagers. If anyone plans to buy them for the spring harvest, go to him..¡± Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Roasted Potatoes Chapter 659: Roasted Potatoes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone became excited when they heard that Chief Su would distribute seeds at the start of spring. The group could also borrow seeds from Su Binglan first and return what they owed after the harvest. If someone else had said it, they might not believe it. However, everyone believed in Su Binglan. Moreover, Chief Su was the most respected person in the village who did many things for the villagers. One of the most important things he did was give everyone rapeseeds. The villagers had planted the seeds during winter. When they went to the fields to look, they realized the seeds had grown a lot. However, most wanted to keep the rapeseed and extract oil from them. After all, everyone had enough to eat and could let the rapeseed grow instead of eating them. They could extract and keep the oil harvested from the seeds. When planting peanuts during spring, the villagers could use less of their land. That was because the rapeseed produced more oil than peanuts. They could save a little land to plant more wheat and other things. ¡®Miss Su had good crops, and Chief Su will distribute seeds to everyone. When the time comes, we can use our extra land to grow these seeds.¡¯ Everyone felt relieved with those thoughts in mind. Although the land had not changed much, everyone felt they could grow more crops. Moreover, they could produce more oil than ever. One of them told Su Binglan, ¡°My family has a few acres of land, so I¡¯ll buy the potato and sweet potato seeds you mentioned.¡± Another echoed, ¡®Yes, I¡¯ll buy them too. I heard the yield would be high, so I¡¯m excited.¡¯ ¡°My family and I will also buy some. I heard your rice yield was substantial last year, Miss Su. Your family produced twice as much compared to other families. My mother even exchanged rice seeds with you.¡± ¡°My family did the same thing. We intend on planting them soon and hope for a yield as high as yours. Everything Miss Su gives us is excellent.¡± No one doubted Su Binglan. They worked for her diligently and improved their daily lives. The villagers even called Su Binglan an angel who descended into the mortal world to help and save everyone in need. Hence, everyone wanted to visit Su Binglan on New Year¡¯s Day. After listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, she went to the family¡¯s warehouse to get some potatoes and sweet potatoes. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll roast these for everyone to eat.¡± The group looked at the things in Su Binglan¡¯s basket. One asked, ¡°Are those potatoes and sweet potatoes?¡± ¡°l know how to use potatoes to make various dishes. I heard Drunken Cloud¡¯s signature dish is the sour and spicy potato pancakes.¡± ¡°l heard that too, but I¡¯ve never tried it. Still, everyone who has tried it says it¡¯s delicious.¡¯ ¡°Did you forget that we ate hotpot in town? They have potatoes in their hotpot. ¡± Dong Xiaolei, Li Erying, and the others nodded. They had eaten hotpot and remembered having potatoes there. ¡°We¡¯ve had potatoes before. They become soft after cooking.¡± ¡°My uncle served a stew with potatoes and chicken for his wedding.¡± The group understood what potatoes tasted like after discussing it for a while. Everyone was excited and could not wait to have them. Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she heard their discussions. ¡°Potatoes are good for meals. You can stew, fry, or even boil them.¡± The more the group listened, the more excited they became. Yao Cuihua said, ¡°If we grow potatoes at home, we can eat them as much as we want. That¡¯s perfect. I wonder how many acres of them I can plant at home.¡± After gaining her in-laws¡¯ respect, she felt more confident speaking and making decisions at home. The family would listen whenever she expressed her opinions. Of course, all of her suggestions were good for the family. She wondered how many acres she should use for the potatoes because the family had other things to plant. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°The yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes should be high. You can produce a few thousand pounds in one acre. So, you don¡¯t need more than one acre.¡¯ ¡°What?! That¡¯s a lot!¡± Lin Dahua¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Did I mishear?¡± The group used to farm for a living and knew what harvesting a few thousand acres meant. Of course, they were excited to learn they could harvest so much with just one acre of land. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can produce a few thousand pounds of potatoes with just one acre.¡± Su Binglan did not specify how many thousand because the things from her pocket dimension might give a higher yield. The villagers could produce at least three to four thousand pounds of potatoes, which was enough to shock them. Everyone grew wheat, corn, peanuts, and rice in this era, but the yield was never that high. If every household planted potato and sweet potato seeds, they would not starve and could rely on their harvests to survive. At that moment, the group was confident they had not misheard Su Binglan¡¯s claims. ¡°We¡¯ll buy the potato and sweet potato seeds.¡± Yao Cuihua had many mouths to feed and plenty of land. She even considered selling her harvests if she had more. She knew anyone would want to buy potatoes and sweet potatoes because these were valuable resources. Even if she sold them cheaply, it would still be worth it because she anticipated a high production. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We have more than enough potatoes and sweet potatoes. I¡¯ll roast some later for you guys to try.¡± The group looked at her with eager eyes when they heard that. Su Binglan put many sweet potatoes and potatoes on the stove, saying, ¡°All right, enjoy the melon seeds while the potatoes cook. You can eat the potatoes soon. ¡± Everyone nodded and continued to chat. However, the group occasionally looked toward the pot on the stove, wondering when they could eat the potatoes. Su Binglan noticed their expressions and knew what they were thinking. Occasionally, she would check on the potatoes as the rest chatted. When the potatoes finally finished cooking, she pulled them out and said, ¡°All right, everyone. Come and try these..¡± Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Farming Plans Chapter 660: Farming Plans Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The potatoes and sweet potatoes were hot when she brought them out. She blew on them and said, ¡°Be careful, everyone. They¡¯re still hot.¡± Lin Dahua smiled. ¡°My hands have gotten used to getting scorched. I¡¯m not afraid of a little heat.¡¯ At home, she had grown accustomed to using her bare hands to remove food from the pot after cooking. As a result, her hands had grown somewhat numb to high temperatures. She took a sweet potato and blew on it. Then she peeled its skin with her bare hands, revealing the red insides that dripped with oil. ¡°It reminds me of an egg yolk. It must be delicious.¡± She took a bite as she spoke. She tasted its sweetness and smiled, saying, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so good!¡± Lin Dahua did not mind how hot it was and ate a few mouthfuls in a row. Everyone knew how delicious it was just by looking at her expression. The group looked hungry, but their sweet potatoes were still hot. Dong Xiaolei took hers to the yard and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use the cold breeze to cool it down.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± Soon, the others also peeled their potatoes and ate them. ¡°It¡¯s nice and sweet!¡± ¡°Yeah, I like this flavor a lot.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nice to eat hot foods like these in the middle of winter.¡¯ Everyone felt warm inside after eating the roasted potatoes. Of course, it was not that the room they sat in was cold since Su Binglan had put charcoal in the furnace to warm up the house. She looked at everyone happily eating. She said smilingly, ¡°After you harvest your potatoes, you can roast them like this and sell them in town. Although it might be challenging to sell to the villagers since they¡¯ll also have potatoes, you can sell them to foreign merchants.¡± The group raised their brows when they heard that. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we think of that?¡± After some thought, Dong Xiaolei said, ¡°It¡¯s the same as selling eggs. Since every household here has them, we typically go to town to sell them because foreign merchants often visit. ¡°Now that Su Teng Village has a dock, people from far and wide can come here. They might like eating roasted potatoes. We can make and sell some in winter for extra pocket money.¡± Su Binglan looked at Dong Xiaolei appreciatively and nodded. ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯s always good to grow potatoes, even if you don¡¯t plan on making and selling roasted potatoes. You can always eat them for yourselves. ¡°You can also make them into dried potatoes and store them for a long time.¡± Everyone listened attentively to Su Binglan¡¯s words. They knew they could always gain a lot from everything she said. They became emotional and excited, hoping for a high yield after planting the seeds in their yards. The villagers could profit a lot in a year by doing part-time jobs and occasionally selling things in the market. The group felt excited and energized with these thoughts in mind. They smiled as they ate the roasted potatoes. Even Su Binglan joined them, thinking her cooking was indeed delicious. The group stayed and chatted with her all morning, and she made them plenty of delicious food. By noon, they happily went home. Although Su Binglan told them to stay for lunch, they were too shy and ultimately went home to eat. Meanwhile, Lin Dahua, Yao Cuihua, and Dong Xiaolei discussed their morning activities as they walked home. ¡°l never knew how good potatoes and sweet potatoes were. 1 hope we have high yields. Let¡¯s save an acre of land to plant their seeds.¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t forget about the melon and sunflower seeds. I didn¡¯t expect them to taste so good. When they grow, we can use our free time to make and sell these things.¡± The village was not far from the town, and many families had oxcarts, making traveling easier. The group was excited about earning more money during their free time. ¡°Let¡¯s take Miss Su l s advice and prepare our fields for when spring arrives. Harvesting a few thousand pounds of potatoes is beneficial, especially since we¡¯ll only use one acre of land.¡± Dong Xiaolei told her mother everything when she reached home. Zhou Wen¡¯e was thrilled, saying, ¡°We have plenty of land, so let¡¯s consider how to use it as efficiently as possible.¡± Dong Xiaolei added, ¡°Muss Su says we can harvest potatoes twice yearly. We can plant them in spring and harvest them during summer and autumn. I thought we should plant wheat in spring. ¡°After harvesting those, we can plant potatoes. However, we should also plant rice after harvesting wheat.¡± Zhou Wen t e raised her brows. ¡°We can harvest twice yearly? That¡¯s convenient. We still have to start planting things like vegetables in spring. How about we plant wheat as usual? ¡°Then we¡¯ll use half our land for potatoes and the remaining for sweet potatoes. If we have a good harvest in spring, we can plant more.¡± Dong Xiaolei said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother. I think so, too. Let¡¯s plant more in spring because Miss Su says the yield will be high. Then, we can plant wheat, potatoes, and sweet potatoes. ¡°It¡¯ll be enough for us to eat. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t plant rice, or we can plant less rice. Also, we¡¯ve planted rapeseed, so we can use them to extract oil. We can plant fewer peanuts and leave the remaining land for sweet potatoes and potatoes.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e agreed, ¡®You¡¯re so smart, my dear daughter. Let¡¯s go with your plan because we¡¯ll need more potatoes and sweet potatoes.¡± Dong Xiaolei remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, Mother, I brought some melon seeds. Try them. We can plant these too. Miss Su says they¡¯re like sunflower seeds. I think we can plant some in the yard.¡± Zhou Wen!e was a little doubtful. ¡°But that will be hard for us to look after because we have full-time jobs at the embroidery shop.¡± Dong Xiaolei said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that hard. Plus, we¡¯ll have more harvests while earning money. We¡¯ll be at ease with more resources.¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e agreed, ¡°We can wake up earlier to do some work in the yard, then focus on the fields during our afternoon break.¡± She knew harvesting was seasonal and would only be busy when she had to juggle her full-time job with farming. Still, she was not busy during weekdays. Just thinking about it made her feel busy. Meanwhile, Dong Xiaolei felt energized. Even Li Mei told her family about her morning activities when she got home. Du Xiaoshuan was excited, saying,¡± I bought three acres of land here. We can use it to grow potatoes and sweet potatoes..¡± Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Aggressive Methods Chapter 661: Aggressive Methods Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Du Xiaoshuan moved to Su Teng Village with his family, they bought a house and some land. It was all thanks to the money Du Xiaoshuan had earned from helping Su Wenwu. He had saved all the money he had earned to buy two acres of land. He knew he needed land to live well in Su Teng Village. Fortunately, he worked for Su Wenwu, and the family made things convenient for him. The Su family also knew Du Xiaoshuan well and helped him settle in Su Teng Village. Therefore, he bought the two acres of land. Finally, he could use it. Although he earned a lot monthly, he only felt at ease if he had land. ¡°Oh, right, we still have two acres of land in Stone Village. Although it¡¯s far from here, it¡¯ll be worth it if we harvest as much as possible.¡± Just thinking of the yield made Du Xiaoshuan excited. He had planned to sell his land in Stone Village, but the soil was not ideal. Ultimately, he kept those two plots of land. However, Li Mei had told him about the potatoes and sweet potatoes being hardier than others, so it was okay if the soil in Stone Village was not ideal for harvests. Du Xiaoshuan thought, ¡®Thank goodness, I still have that land. It¡¯ll come in handy now since we can plant potatoes and sweet potatoes there. Then we can sell the extras after cooking and roasting them.¡¯ His job differed from Li Mei t s. He was responsible for delivering ingredients to the hotpot restaurant and was only busy for a short while daily. Moreover, Su Wenwu would inform him if he needed anything. Therefore, Du Xiaoshuan could use his free time to tend to the land and sell goods in the town. He could also plant and fry melon seeds to sell them. His eyes lit up when he thought of this. Li Mei looked at her husband and could not help but laugh. She knew he was hardworking and knew how to make a living. She did not need to worry about him. Li Mei said, ¡°My family also has two acres of land.¡± Before the duo married, she told Du Xiaoshuan she would leave two acres of land to her younger brother. Du Xiaoshuan did not object, saying he would help Li Mei care for her siblings. However, the young couple did not need to worry about Li Mei¡¯s younger sisters, only her younger brother, since he was too young to work. When her younger brother finally grew up, he would have to marry and have children. Then, he would need to buy a house and land. Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan had considered everything, so the latter planned to give everything to Li Mei¡¯s younger siblings. Du Xiaoshuan would not fight for the land or properties. He knew he had to work harder for his wife and family. Besides, Li Mei was capable and earned much from the tofu factory. Du Xiaoshuan only wanted to dote on her. Nonetheless, he was surprised when Li Mei said they should use her land for harvests. Du Xiaoshuan asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we ask for Li Wei, Li Su, and your brother¡¯s opinions first?¡± Li Mei smiled and said, ¡°They said we can handle the farming because they believe in you.¡± Du Xiaoshuan was always sincere to his wife and her siblings, so they trusted him. Du Xiaoshuan hugged his wife, saying, ¡°That means we have six acres of land. ¡°We can use some to grow wheat and the others to grow other things like potatoes and sweet potatoes. However, we must prioritize wheat because we can use them for various things. ¡°Although we also need rice, we¡¯ll need even more wheat. After all, we make plenty of steamed buns. We can also plant more potatoes and sweet potatoes in spring.¡± After lunch, the Su family members went to their rooms to catch up on sleep. Su Binglan even pulled her husband along, even though he was not sleepy. He had grown accustomed to only sleeping two hours after leading his troops in the past. Sometimes, he could not rest for days during a war. However, Su Binglan was worried he would tire himself out, so she pulled him onto the brick bed to Su Binglan did not know she slept better with Luo Jin¡¯an beside her. That was because she felt a sense of security. She fell asleep soon after lying down. Lou Jin¡¯an turned to look at her and saw her peaceful expression. He gently stroked her hair, then tidied it. The sunlight shone into the room and landed on Su Binglan. She glowed and looked beautiful. Luo Jin¡¯an felt a sweetness in his heart as he looked at her. He leaned in and kissed her forehead. Su Binglan felt his warmth and nodded in a daze. Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head in amusement and said lowly, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you. Go to sleep.¡± He knew she was tired from all the work. His heart ached when he saw how tired she was. He tucked her in and lay down to rest with her. Luo Jinan wasn¡¯t sleepy at first, but he could relax when he heard his wife¡¯s light breathing beside him. He had grown accustomed to being tense and slept lightly. It was a habit he had developed after being in the army and defending the border. However, he instinctively relaxed with his wife beside him. Finally, he could fall into a deep sleep. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu reviewed some documents in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. He had used aggressive methods to subdue the local forces. Lan Ruozhu dealt with anyone who refused to accept it or secretly pledged loyalty to others. He looked gentle and elegant, but only those close to him knew he was profound and resourceful. He was only helpless in the past due to his poor health. But after recovering, he could do many things and carry out his plans. He had more strength because he knew his sister was still alive. He wanted to create a peaceful world for his sister. He also wanted all the land from the prefecture to the border, so he arranged for people to do it. Lan Ruozhu was busy when Blue Eagle entered the room with the eagle Su binglan had brought back from the border. Lan Ruozhu watched the two entering and smiled. Is it news from Su Teng Village?¡± He sent a letter to Luo Jin¡¯an at the end of the year, so he was up to date on Su Teng Village. Lan Ruozhu felt like Su Binglan was with him when he read what Luo Jin¡¯an had written in the letter. As he read on, he could also feel the festive atmosphere in Su Teng Village.. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Different Temperatures Chapter 662: Different Temperatures Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Blue Eagle nodded and handed the letter to Lan Ruozhu. The latter put down the documents and opened the letter to read it. After reading the letter, he learned of the Su Teng Village New Year traditions. He felt like he was there as he read Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s letter. However, he became wide-eyed when he read about Shen Mohen. Lan Ruozhu had information on the various families and forces. This information helped him grasp the situation better. He knew of the Shen family¡¯s experiences and internal struggles. However, the Shen family¡¯s patriarch had sealed off some details from the outside world. Others only thought Shen Qiuhui¡¯s siblings were dead. No one knew he had been looking for his sister, Shen Qiuhua. None expected her to be living in Su Teng Village. From the looks of it, Shen Qiuhua had an extraordinary background. However, it was good that many people doted on her. Shen Qiuhui only wanted his sister to be happy while he handled other matters. After thoroughly reading the letter, Lan Ruozhu wrote a reply and tied it to Su Binglan¡¯s eagle to send to Su Teng Village. The eagle was intelligent and understood its orders. Lan Ruozhu looked at the soaring eagle and pondered his relaxing time in Su Teng Village. Su Binglan slept in the afternoon and felt refreshed after waking up. She stretched and felt the blanket¡¯s warmth. She did not want to leave bed and felt like lazing around, especially when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an there. Afterward, she realized he was sound asleep. He looked charming even when asleep, as his long black hair flowed down the pillow. Su Binglan caressed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s face as she looked at him. She admired his fair skin and long eyelashes, reaching out to touch them. However, Luo Jin¡¯an opened his eyes and met his wife¡¯s gaze. Su Binglan quickly sat up, asking, ¡°You¡­ Are you awake?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an held her hand. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Binglan felt guilty after being caught by her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an found her expression adorable. He was most concerned about whether or not his wife had a good rest. , so he asked, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I slept for the entire afternoon.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an observed her face and realized she was telling the truth from her energetic demeanor. Su Binglan rubbed her eyes and looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. She was concerned about him and asked, ¡°How did you sleep?¡± ¡°Perfectly,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an answered with a smile. After all, he could always relax and sleep well beside her. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Su Binglan asked softly. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you want,¡± Luo Jin ¡®an said gently. ¡°Your taste is the same as mine?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an agreed because he was not picky about food. When he guarded the border or fought, he and his soldiers would have to eat tree bark whenever they ran out of food. Therefore, he was happy to have actual food to eat. He was grateful for his food because of how much he had suffered in the past, not to mention how delicious the Su family¡¯s food was. There was nothing he could be picky about. Su Binglan wanted to cook something nice for her husband, so she took some time to think about what to make for dinner. She considered many delicacies, but she did not have the needed ingredients. After some thought, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the mountain to look? We might find something good.¡± She was enthusiastic as she spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an laughed when he saw his wife¡¯s expression. He said, ¡°You¡¯re so energetic now. It¡¯s already so late and cold at night, especially since it¡¯s winter. Do you genuinely want to go to the mountain?¡± He wanted to pamper her and join her in whatever she wanted to do. However, it was cold and almost dark outside. He feared she would catch a cold. Su Binglan frowned and looked into his eyes, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. If you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an would be worried if Su Binglan went to the mountain alone, ¡°All right then, we¡¯ll head to the mountain to see if there¡¯s anything good.¡± Su Binglan suspected she would discover something. After all, it had been a while since she had gone to the mountain. She felt the mountain was like a treasure trove. Moreover, the temperature there differed from elsewhere. Therefore, things that could not grow elsewhere could grow in the dense forest behind the mountain. ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. The house was still quiet when the young couple left. Su Binglan knew her parents needed to catch up on sleep, so she did not tell anyone before going to the mountain with baskets in tow. As they walked, Su Binglan said, ¡°l remember feeling something at Black Mountain Forest when we were at the border. I could feel something good in the area, but we had little time. ¡°l could¡¯ve found valuable things if I had stayed there longer. I want to go there again after winter.¡± Not only did she want to explore the area, but she also wanted to build a hawthorn canning factory there. Then, she could produce many delicacies with the hawthorns. Moreover, the border¡¯s geographical location was excellent. It had the potential to be a transportation hub. Hence, the local area would prosper if Su Binglan could develop the economy there. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Of course, he would accompany her if she wanted to go there. ¡®Perhaps the border could also become Ruozhu¡¯s territory when the weather gets warmer at the start of spring. Then, it would be safer to build a factory there.. Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Delicious Bananas Chapter 663: Delicious Bananas Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an and Lan Ruozhu exchanged letters. Through the letters, the former learned that his brother-in-law had busied himself with expanding his power and territory. ¡®Ruozhu would have celebrated the New Year with us if he wasn¡¯t busy with these things. Now that he¡¯s in good health, he can do what he has always wanted.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an guessed his brother-in-law was arranging for the army to expand their influence, silently occupying the land. Right now, Chu Country¡¯s internal forces were in pieces, and the prestige of the Emperor and Imperial Court was weakening. Still, the deceased royal¡¯s mansion remained safe. Luo Jin¡¯an also knew his brother-in-law would not allow the mansion to be in chaos for Su Binglan. After all, Lan Ruozhu wanted to protect his sister. Su Binglan did not know what her husband was thinking as her focus was on the trees. She wanted to find ingredients for cooking later. She quickly walked because she knew nothing was in the outer area. She knew she could only find unique ingredients in the forest¡¯s depths. Soon, the young couple passed by where they first found soybeans. ¡°The soybeans here have grown quite a bit. I¡¯ll tell my parents to gather them later.¡¯ The family had a warehouse at home to store things like soybeans. Even the tofu factory had a storage area. Su Binglan could expand the factory again if the family gathered more soybeans. The young couple continued exploring the forest and arrived where they found the rapeseeds. ¡°Rapeseeds grew here before, and we picked them for oil extraction. It seems they¡¯ve regrown.¡± Su Binglan found many rapeseeds back then. She had left some seeds behind, hoping they would regrow independently. However, she did not expect them to overgrow. Her eyes sparkled as she looked around, saying, ¡°We can keep picking rapeseeds from here and leave some behind for them to regrow. Then we can continue using them for oil extraction.¡± Although the family had plenty of oil for cooking and their businesses, they would need as much as possible. Fortunately, the family had extracted enough oil from their previous harvest to last a long while. Su Binlgan imagined having unlimited oil as she looked at the rapeseeds. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue exploring. We might find something worthwhile.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an was happy to see his wife smiling. ¡°The temperature inside feels different. The deeper we go, the more it feels like spring. I can barely feel the cold wind outside.¡± Su Binglan felt that way when she entered the forest. Initially, Luo Jin¡¯an did not notice it. Upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, he knew she was right. Since the climate was warmer inside the forest, many crops could grow there, even during winter. The young couple continued walking, following Su Binglan¡¯s instincts. After some time, she discovered a string of yellow nearby. She was excited despite the slight darkness. After walking closer, she realized she had found bananas. ¡°Ah, those are bananas!¡± Su Binglan jumped up and down from excitement. She even grabbed Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s arm and smiled at him. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the comb of yellow objects and asked, ¡°Those a_re what you call bananas?¡± ¡®They seem like good things, or Bing wouldn¡¯t be so happy and excited.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, those are bananas. I never expected to find them here.¡± The mountain forest was in the north, and bananas typically grew in the south. However, Su Binglan looked around and found they were in a small valley with a slightly higher temperature. Since she wore a down jacket, she felt hot. Moreover, she saw a small river nearby. She could not help but sigh, thinking, ¡®No wonder bananas can grow here, There are so many of them, too!¡¯ Su Binglan thought of many delicacies to make as she looked at the bananas. ¡°Let¡¯s pick them and put them in the baskets.¡± She placed some in her basket and a portion in her pocket dimension. Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife had some secret powers, but she did not say anything because he never asked about them. Su Binglan thought she could find other fruits since bananas could grow here. But the sky had already darkened, and she was hurrying to return home to make dinner. She decided to go home and would return to the mountain forest next time. After all, she had bought the entire mountain long ago, and everything in it would belong to her. Su Binglan had also discovered a strange phenomenon. The villagers never found things like bananas or soybeans when exploring this mountain. They could not even enter the core area as it seemed protected. After careful consideration, Su Binglan felt this place resembled another dimension with barriers surrounding it. ¡®Others can only move around outside this area. They never knew this place existed, to begin with.¡¯ Although Su Binglna had bought the mountain, she did not restrict the villagers from entering and gathering things like firewood. Furthermore, there were smaller forests around. Su Binglan smiled at the full basket, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now I know what to make for dinner.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Are you planning to use the bananas?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re fruits I can use to make many delicacies.¡¯ She had eaten very little fruit after reincarnation, so she craved them. She thought it would be nice to have apples, too. She peeled two bananas and gave one to Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Here, try it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s soft and delicious.¡± Many ideas flashed through Su Binglan¡¯s mind when she bit into the banana. Luo Jin¡¯an became wide-eyed when he took a bite, ¡°How is it?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°It¡¯s quite tasty.¡± Luo Jinan nodded. ¡°l can use them to make banana custard and sushi. Let¡¯s eat banana sushi and crispy fried bananas tonight. Afterward, we can drink banana and soybean milk. ¡± ¡®If only 1 could make yogurt.¡¯ As the young couple walked home, Luo Jin¡¯an listened to Su Binglan talk about the many delicacies she could make with bananas. Luo Jin¡¯an had to admit he was looking forward to dinner. When the duo exited the forest, they could see red lights all over the village from the mountainside. Meanwhile, smoke rose from the chimneys as every household made dinner, adding to the village¡¯s beauty. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back. I wonder if Mother and the others have started cooking..¡± Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Dinner Chapter 664: Dinner Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan wanted to rush home to prepare dinner before the others. She wanted her family to taste the bananas she had found. However, when she arrived, her mother was already preparing the ingredients. Shen Qiuhua was puzzled when she saw her daughter and son-in-law. ¡°When did you two go out? Are those baskets on your backs?¡± Su Wenzhe had just entered the house with charcoal. He saw the young couple and asked, ¡°Wait, when did you go out?¡± Su Fengmao brought firewood into the house and moved it toward the stove. He looked at the duo, saying, ¡°Your mother and I thought you were catching up on sleep.¡± The older couple was also catching up on sleep in the afternoon. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe had gone to chat with his good friends and had just returned. The family members did not see Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan leave. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an put down their baskets. Su Binglan said, ¡°We went to the mountain and found something good.¡± Su Wenzhe put down the charcoal and ran over to take a look. ¡°Wow, what are those, Sister? Are those colored vegetables?¡± He had never seen such a thing and was curious. He poked the skin, wondering if it could move. ¡®My sister is amazing. She always finds unique things whenever she goes to the mountain.¡¯ Su Wenzhe¡¯s eyes lit up with that thought in mind. He knew what his sister had found would only lead to delicious food. Shen Qiuhua stopped her prepping and went to look inside the baskets. ¡°Huh, what are those? They look tasty. It¡¯s rare to see something of this color.¡± She and Su Fengmao could not guess the things in the baskets. Still, they were curious. Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°These are bananas. It¡¯s a fruit that we can use to make many dishes. Let¡¯s make banana sushi and crispy fried bananas tonight. Afterward, we can drink banana soy milk.¡± ¡®l regret not getting much milk when I was in town. Otherwise, 1 could¡¯ve made banana pudding. If I had gotten the bananas earlier, 1 could¡¯ve added them to yesterday¡¯s fruit cream cake.¡¯ Su Binglan became excited just thinking about the possible uses for bananas. ¡°We still have plenty of leftover rice from yesterday. I¡¯ll reheat it to make banana sushi.¡¯ The family had an abundant lunch yesterday, like steamed buns, a cream cake, and rice. Since they had leftover rice, Su Binglan planned to use it to make sushi-like food. Shen Qiuhua was delighted. ¡°1 thought you and Jin¡¯an were sleeping. I wanted to ask you two what you wanted for dinner. I didn¡¯t expect you to be at the mountain. I¡¯m excited to see what you¡¯ll do with the bananas.¡± Although she did not know how bananas tasted, she knew they would be delicious because of Su Binglan. However, Shen Qiuhua realized something bizarre. She could never find anything like bananas when she went to the mountain. The family would only find such unique things whenever Su Binglan was there. Even so, Shen Qiuhua never questioned it. She was still considering what to make for dinner but no longer needed to worry about it. She only needed to listen to her daughter¡¯s suggestions. Su Binglan took a few bananas and handed them to Shen Qiuhua, Su Fengmao, and Su Wenzhe. ¡°Here, try them.¡± Su Wenzhe was confused as he looked at the banana, so Su Binglan peeled it for him and said, ¡°Here, now you can eat it.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao followed their daughter¡¯s action and ate the banana. At that moment, Su Wenzhe had already taken two bites and exclaimed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s soft and sweet! Sister, is this a fruit?¡± Su Wenzhe remembered eating the hard and sour fruits his sister had brought home last time. However, the banana differed, and he could not describe it. The banana was soft and sweet compared to the other fruits he had tried. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eyes lit up as she ate, saying, ¡°It¡¯s so soft and smooth. Your grandparents and granduncle will love these.¡± Chief Su and his wife had poor teeth and could barely eat solid foods. Therefore, the bananas would be perfect for them. However, Su Binglan could do nothing about her granduncle and grandaunt¡¯s teeth. After all, it would be suspicious if their teeth suddenly improved. ¡°We¡¯ll send some of what we make tonight to Granduncle Su.¡± Su Binglan enjoyed making food for the whole family. She liked eating with them because it made her happy. Everyone got busy when she said she would make banana sushi. Su Fengmao took charge of reheating the rice while Su Binglan prepared the ingredients. Since they did not have seaweed nor know what that was, she used dried bean skins as a replacement. After reheating the rice, Su Binglan placed it into a basin. Then she added sesame oil, salt, vinegar, sugar, sesame seeds, and seasonings into the basin. Soon after, she stirred the mixture and placed it on the dried beak skins. Next, she put in the bananas and boiled some sweet potatoes. Afterward, she rolled them up and cut them into pieces. Although Su Binglan¡¯s actions were relatively simple, the family was in awe as they watched. She let the others taste the food; even Luo Jin¡¯an enjoyed it. Of course, Su Wenzhe could not help but exclaim, ¡°These are delicious! So, this is what banana sushi tastes like. You¡¯re amazing, sister!¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao also praised the food. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu, Su Wenwu, and Liu Yinyin returned with her two children. Su Wenwu smiled and said, ¡°I heard Big Brother¡¯s voice as soon as I entered the yard. Did he have something delicious to eat?¡± Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu visited their friends in the afternoon. Simultaneously, Liu Yinyin had brought her two sons to chat with Lin Tongtong. The two little ones even brought Su Xuerui out to play while their mothers chatted. The first month of the year was a time for everyone to gather, play, and chat. Therefore, the group did not return home until dinner time. When Su Wenzhe saw his sons, he took some sushi and passed them to Su Xuexuan, Su Xuehai, and Liu Yinyin. ¡°Quick, taste these. They¡¯re the banana sushi Binglan made..¡± Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Like a Paradise Chapter 665: Like a Paradise Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Sushi?¡± Liu Yinyin was puzzled. She had never heard of that term or seen any foods like it. However, she knew it would be delicious because her sister-in-law had made it. Her eyes lit up when she tasted it. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai followed suit and were delighted. Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°So, how is it? Delicious, right?¡± Su Xuehai danced around and said, ¡°Of course it is!¡± Su Xuexuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good, Father!¡± Su Wenzhe was delighted after eating his sister¡¯s food. ¡°Your aunt made them.¡± Su Xuehai widened his cute eyes and said, ¡°Aunt Binglan is so awesome.¡± Su Wenwu and Su Wenxiu had also started eating. ¡°What¡¯s in this? It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Su Wenwu ate a few in a row. Moreover, he was hungry after visiting his friends the entire afternoon. Su Binglan had made plenty of sushi because it was easy to make. She even had enough to send to her other relatives. ¡°More bananas are in those baskets, so you can have more. ¡°I¡¯ll go and send some to Granduncle Su first. I¡¯ll make banana soy milk for everyone when I return.¡± Su Binglan did not see Shen Mohen around and asked, ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Cousin Mohen?¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled and answered, ¡°l told him to catch up on some sleep in the afternoon. He must still be asleep.¡± Shen Mohen was too excited and could not sleep. However, he was in a dilemma because he was also tired from not sleeping the whole night. After Shen Qiuhua urged him to lie down, he fell into a deep sleep. ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up for dinner,¡± Su Wenzhe said. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Immediately after, Su Binglan filled two more baskets and said, ¡°Mother, send these to First and Second Uncles. I want everyone to try the banana sushi.¡± Shen Qiuhua was happy to deliver the food to her in-laws. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head out now.¡± When Su Binglan made something new last time, Shen Qiuhua would send them to her in-laws to try. Therefore, Ding Wan and Madam Liu would be thrilled to see Shen Qiuhua because they knew they could taste the new delicacies Su Binglan had developed. Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi were reheating dinner when Su Binglan reached her grandparents¡¯ house. The family had quite a lot for lunch and could not finish the food, so they reheated the leftovers for dinner. Miao Zhizhi was delighted to see her niece. She thought Su Binglan had a unique charm that could quickly make others like her. Miao Zhizhi could often eat special foods because of Su Binglan. ¡°Hello, Binglan. Quick, come in. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Miao Zhizhi pulled her niece into the house. Meanwhile, Old Master Su and Old Madam Su talked on the heated brick bed. They were happy to see their granddaughter. ¡°Binglan, come and sit on the bed.¡¯ Su Binglan placed the basket at the edge of the bed and said, ¡°These are bananas, and those are banana sushi. I brought them for you all to try.¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°You always think of us whenever you make something new to eat. Don¡¯t keep tiring yourself out. My heart aches whenever I see you working so hard.¡± Su Binglan knew her grandparents cared a lot about her. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. It was easy to make these, so I didn¡¯t tire myself out. I found these bananas in the mountains. They¡¯re soft to eat, so you should like them a lot. Old Master Su said, ¡°Your food always tastes good.¡± Even Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi looked at the bananas and sushi-like food with amazement. After all, they had never seen such colorful things. They knew Su Binglan could always find new things to make and could not wait to try her new foods. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su nodded after taking a bite. Old Madam Su said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Binglan.¡± ¡°Yes, they are. Binglan¡¯s food is always tasty, and all her delicacies taste different.¡¯ They often ate various foods and felt their appetites were improving. Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi also ate the sushi and were full of praise. Su Binglan could not help but smile upon seeing everyone happily eating her new food. She returned home at the same time as her mother. At that time, Shen Mohen had already woken up and was eating sushi in the hall. ¡°Cousin Binglan, your sushi is delicious. I didn¡¯t know rice could taste like this.¡± Su Binglan was delighted that everyone liked her food. ¡°You can have more if you like it.¡± The whole family happily ate the sushi, and then Su Binglan made fried bananas. When they almost finished eating, she made banana soybean milk. ¡°You must quickly drink this, or the flavor will change.¡± Everyone listened to her and immediately drank the milk. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. I feel nice and full tonight.¡± Su Wenzhe sighed in relief. After eating and drinking his fill, he lay on the heated brick bed and refused to move. He felt extremely comfortable. Shen Mohen also sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nice to relax after a full meal.¡± He never ate this much because he had a poor appetite. But, after coming to Su Teng Village and living with his aunt for a while, he realized his appetite had improved. He could eat a lot in a single meal. Shen Mohen thought his life resembled a fairy tale because he could eat well and relax. Su Binglan looked at Shen Qiuhua and said, ¡°Mother, what were you packing just now?¡± When she returned from the mountain with Luo Jin¡¯an just now, she noticed her mother packing some things. ¡°Your big brother and sister-in-law will bring Xuexuan and Xuehai to Mr. and Mrs. Liu¡¯s place tomorrow for New Year¡¯s greetings. I needed to prepare things for them to bring there,¡± Shen Qiuhua explained. ¡°l want to send them the pastries we made. We also made plenty of noodles to give to them since we didn¡¯t send them much during last year¡¯s celebrations. ¡°Yinyin should give her parents more this year to compensate for last time. After all, we also have new dishes for them to try.¡± Liu Yinyin felt warm inside when her mother-in-law packed many things for her parents. She wanted to bring all this to her parents, especially because Su Binglan had made them. Since Mr. and Mrs. Liu could not make such things, Liu Yinyin wanted to bring some to them to try. She knew her parents would be thrilled. Still, she felt guilty, saying, ¡°Mother-in-law, you don¡¯t need to pack so much..¡± Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Blossom Village Chapter 666: Blossom Village Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua knew how it felt to be a daughter and what it meant to return to her family. She said, ¡°We made too much food this year. We¡¯ll still have enough, so you can bring these to your family. ¡°We can always make more, and you can always bring more food to your parents.¡± Liu Yinyin felt Shen Qiuhua¡¯s sincerity. ¡°Thank you, Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We¡¯re family, and 1 understand how you feel. If I could return to my family, I¡¯d want to bring them as many things as possible.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we visit your Godparents¡¯ house? I¡¯ll accompany you to Blossom Village tomorrow if you want.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s Godparents and Godbrother lived in Blossom Village in Flower County. Since it was far from Su Teng Village, Shen Qiuhua would have to walk for a day or take an oxcart. She said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Your Aunt Ma isn¡¯t a very hospitable person anyway.¡± She had always known about her sister-in-law¡¯s poor behavior. She rarely visited her Godparents because she did not want to make things difficult for them. However, Shen Qiuhua would still check on them once a year during the holidays. Her Godparents¡¯ living conditions were less fortunate, and she could not bring many things when visiting. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s Godparents tried to give her many things to bring home whenever she visited. However, Madam Ma, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s half-sister-in-law, would be angry just looking at her. Now that the Su family¡¯s conditions had improved, Shen Qiuhua wanted to prepare more things for her Godparents and Godbrother. She also wanted to know how her nephew was doing. Although her sister-in-law was terrible, her nephew was intelligent and sensible. He knew how to treat his grandparents well. Shen Qiuhua rarely visited her Godparents after moving to Su Teng Village. Hence, she did not know much about how they were doing. This time, Shen Qiuhua wanted to stay there for a day with her daughter. After preparing the things for Liu Yinyin, she packed what she would bring to her Godparents tomorrow. Su Binglan watched her mother packing and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± She knew her mother wanted to visit her Godparents. Shen Qiuhua nodded while packing some desserts. ¡®Your grandma and uncle love sweets, but I didn¡¯t know that when I was younger. They¡¯d even say they didn¡¯t like sweets and save the desserts for me whenever I visited. ¡°l only realized they did that when I grew up. I understood what it meant to be a parent after having Wenzhe. Although your grandmother was only my caretaker and Godmother, we call each other mother and daughter. ¡°She was good to me, and your uncle, her son, is like my biological brother. If not for me, they could¡¯ve lived in the capital, and your uncle could¡¯ve studied.¡± Su Binglan understood her mother¡¯s heavy heart and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me about your family having internal conflicts and experiencing countless casualties? ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, and my uncle moved to Blossom Village then, right? Doesn¡¯t that mean you saved their lives by being there?¡± Shen Qiuhua considered it and thought it was true. Her Godparents thanked her for motivating them to move to Blossom Village. Otherwise, they would not have survived the internal conflict. ¡°Mother, the most important thing is to live well, right?¡± Su Binglan continued. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Binglan. 1 feel much better now that you¡¯ve comforted me. 1 want to bring more things to your grandparents this time.¡± ¡°Mother, bring them these desserts and a set of down jackets. We¡¯ll go there in a carriage since it can hold many things. Grandma and Grandpa will be delighted to see us in a carriage.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. Su Binglan helped her mother pack enough to fill the entire carriage. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll make some cakes for them, too.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua was stunned. ¡°But your cakes are too big.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make smaller ones,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°They¡¯re more similar to snacks, so they/re easier to pack. Since they/re soft, Grandpa and Grandma will have an easier time eating them. ¡°Let¡¯s also bring some of the bananas we picked today.¡± Su Binglan started making the dishes as she spoke. She stirred the milk, corn oil, and refined sugar into a mixture. Fortunately, she still had milk in her pocket dimension. Then she added flour and stirred the mixture evenly. Afterward, she added egg yolk and stirred it again. After following these steps, she completed the small cakes. Su Binglan took some of the cakes and gave them to Liu Yinyin. ¡°Sister-in-law, take these with you when you visit your parents.¡± Liu Yinyin was touched and wanted to say thank you, but she knew Su Binglan would refuse her thanks because they were family. Still, Liu Yinyin knew she would repay Su Binglan¡¯s kindness next time. Su Binglan put away the remaining cakes to bring to her maternal grandparents tomorrow. Meanwhile, Shen Mohen heard that his aunt would meet Shen Gang and Lin Qin tomorrow. Shen Gang was the Shen family¡¯s steward. The family had given him their surname, and he gladly accepted it. ¡°Aunt Shen, I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°But you¡¯re the family¡¯s eldest young master. Are you sure you want to come?¡± Shen Mohen nodded. ¡°They took care of you, and I should thank them. My father would also thank them for caring for you.¡± After some thought, Shen Qiuhua agreed, ¡°All right, you can come along.¡± Shen Qiuhua had grown accustomed to calling Lin Qin and Shen Gang ¡°Mother¡± and ¡°Father,¡± and Shen Mohen understood why. It was already late when they finished packing. Soon after, everyone went to their rooms to sleep. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an woke up early the following morning. Su Binglan prepared to leave with her mother when Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go. Your family is also my family.¡± His words moved Su Binglan. She said, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma will be thrilled to see you.¡± Su Binglan recalled her childhood when she followed her mother to Blossom Village during the first lunar month. Her maternal grandparents were delighted to see her, and her uncle would make noodles for her because it was her favorite food. However, Madam Ma was always unhappy because white flour was expensive. Still, Su Binglan¡¯s uncle always made noodles for her whenever she visited.. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: A Novelty Carriage Chapter 667: A Novelty Carriage Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan smiled as she recalled those memories. ¡°Oh, Blossom Village has many apricot trees, especially before summer. Almost every family in the village has apricot trees at their doorstep. The fruits are delicious.¡¯ Her eyes sparkled when she remembered the fruit¡¯s softness and sweetness. All she wanted was to eat many fruits when the weather was warmer. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife¡¯s expression and could only guess her thoughts. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat apricots?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. The apricots in Blossom Village are the best around. I can also use them to make many delicacies.¡± There would be more fruits when the weather was warmer, and Su Binglan planned to make fruit scoops. She could even make iced fruits in the summer. For breakfast that morning, she made banana custard and banana pancakes. Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, and Shen Mohen followed Shen Qiuhua to Blossom Village when the family finished eating. Simultaneously, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin brought their two boys to Willow Village while Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu stayed home. If someone visited the Su family¡¯s house, at least they would be at home. Furthermore, some distant relatives from Su Fengmao¡¯s side might still visit. Also, Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu stayed home because the house in Blossom Village was small and could not accommodate many people. Therefore, only a few of them went over. During the journey, Su Binglan noticed that many of the shops on the usually bustling streets were closed. Although not as lively, many people hurried along. Many of them carried baskets, showing that they would see their relatives to wish their distant families a happy New Year. Everyone was smiling and looked happy. Shen Mohen looked out of the carriage curiously, saying, ¡°It¡¯s pretty lively out there. Many people are coming and going. Are they carrying baskets to pay New Year¡¯s greetings?¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. The villagers usually wish each other a happy New Year on the first day of the first lunar month. On the second day, they¡¯ll visit their relatives. Some might spend a week or two visiting everyone if they have many relatives.¡± Shen Mohen was puzzled. ¡°If everyone went out, who would guard their homes?¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Everyone has a habit of visiting relatives, while some stay home. I always visit my Godparents on the second day of the first lunar month. Everyone knows your father¡¯s relatives visit my Godparents.¡± Shen Mohen asked, ¡°Is everyone like that? Must you travel so far to pay your New Year¡¯s greetings?¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Most people enjoy paying New Year¡¯s greetings because they have nothing much to do during January. It¡¯s good for everyone to gather and catch up. It¡¯s also a way to maintain kinship.¡± Shen Mohen spoke emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s good we still have that sentiment. It¡¯s simple and pure.¡± Shen Qiuhua lifted the carriage curtain and looked outside, saying, ¡°l always visited my relatives like this in the past, but there were never this many people on the road. It seems more people are visiting this year.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still in Teng County,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°It might not be like this elsewhere.¡¯ ¡°l know,¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°That¡¯s because Su Teng Village and its surrounding villages have improved exponentially. That¡¯s why Teng County has also improved. It¡¯s much different than other counties.¡± Although he had spent most of his time in the Legendary Medicine Valley, he knew a little about development. Su Binglan felt similarly. After leaving Teng County, she realized the other counties were less lively because fewer people were on the roads. Shen Mohen observed the scenery and said, ¡°l feel this town is not as prosperous as Su Teng Village.¡± He kept talking about Su Teng Village as if he was from there. The carriage traveled for a long time and passed a few counties. After entering Flower County¡¯s boundaries, everyone could feel how desolate and remote it was, let alone Blossom Village. Blossom Village only had a dozen or so households. Moreover, it was very far from the county. The group only arrived at Blossom Village in the evening. The people of Blossom Village did not have oxcarts, let alone carriages. Meanwhile, every family was gathering firewood for dinner. They were surprised to see a carriage. ¡°Why is there a carriage here?¡± ¡°They must be here to visit relatives, right? I wonder whose relatives they ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone here having such wealthy relatives.¡± The villagers would have known if anyone here had wealthy relatives. It was natural for them to be curious after seeing the carriage. They watched as the carriage approached and stopped at Shen Gangs house. Since it was only evening and the sun had not set, the villagers could see Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua stepping out of the carriage. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Little Qiuhua!¡± The woman barely recognized Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua looked at the woman and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Zhou.¡± ¡°Qiuhua, it is you! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. 1 haven¡¯t seen you in a year, yet you¡¯ve become more beautiful. You look five years younger.¡± Zhou looked at Shen Qiuhua in disbelief. Shen Qiuhua no longer looked old and tired. Instead, she looked youthful and energetic. She smiled when she heard Zhou¡¯s words. Others had also said she looked younger, but she had never noticed. However, she believed Zhou. Shen Qiuhua thought her complexion might have improved because of her life¡¯s improvements. She did not know it was because she drank Su Binglan¡¯s spiritual spring water daily. ¡°You look good, too, Zhou. How have you and Lin been?¡± Shen Qiuhua often chatted with Zhou because they were neighbors. The duo had a good relationship. Zhou said, ¡°We¡¯re doing well. It¡¯s your mother we¡¯re worried about. She¡¯s not in good health. It¡¯s best if you go and check on her.¡± She wanted to ask if the carriage belonged to Shen Qiuhua but forgot about it. Shen Qiuhua frowned when she heard her mother was in poor health. She did not care about anything else and hurried into the house. ¡°Father, Mother, Godbrother, I¡¯m here!¡± Someone inside heard her and ran out.. ¡°Aunt Qiuhua, you¡¯re back!¡± Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Mother-Daughter Relationship Chapter 668: Mother-Daughter Relationship Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua smiled when she saw the young man before her. ¡°Hello, Zhishan. How¡¯s your grandmother?¡± The youth was her nephew and older Godbrother¡¯s son, Shen Zhishan. He spoke sadly, ¡°Grandmother hasn¡¯t been good since her fall.¡± Shen Qiuhua became wide-eyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take her to the doctor?¡± Shen Zhishan said, ¡°We took her to the doctor, but the doctor said it happens when people get old. He only prescribed medicine and told her to get enough rest. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Shen Qiuhua had previously told someone to send her Godparents some money and provisions. However, her Godparents had sent someone to deliver a letter to her, saying everything was fine and telling her not to worry. Shen Zhishan said, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t want us to tell you because she didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Immediately after, Shen Qiuhua ran into the room to see Lin Qin. At this moment, Su Fengmao, Su Binglan, and others entered the yard. Shen Zhishan was stunned when he saw Su Fengmao. The former felt his uncle looked much younger. He was also in awe of Shen Qiuhua¡¯s daughter and son-in-law. He had visited Su Teng Village last year to deliver the apricot to Shen Qiuhua. He had met Luo Jin¡¯an then. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were delighted to see Shen Zhishan. ¡°Hello, Zhishan.¡¯ Shen Zhishan was happy to see his cousin and cousin-in-law. Although he did not know who the man behind them was, he did not pry. Su Fengmao patted Shen Zhishan¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Are your father and grandfather home?¡± Shen Zhishan said, ¡°My father went to town to help drive the carriage. Grandpa also went to town, but he¡¯s selling firewood.¡± Shen Zhishan was busy cutting firewood at home and had just returned when the others arrived. After chatting for a while, Su Binglan discovered that her maternal grandparents lived in harsh conditions. They had to work hard for their livelihood, especially during January. However, she did not see her moody Aunt Ma. When she spoke to Shien Zhishan just now, she learned that Madam Ma had found a job in town, washing clothes for a wealthy family to earn some monthly copper coins. Shen Zhishan had planned to look for work in town, but finding work during the holidays was challenging. Moreover, his wife, Jiang Nainai, was pregnant, and he needed to stay home to care for her and his grandmother. After observing the empty yard and shabby house, Su Binglan knew how much Lin Qin and the others had suffered. Su Binglan knew Madam Ma had gone to the town to work, but she found it strange. She wondered when her aunt¡¯s personality changed. However, it was not the right time to ask about it. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an followed Shen Zhishan into the house. This time, the gentle and virtuous Jiang Nainai exited the room. Lin Qin had chosen Jiang Nainai as her grandson¡¯s bride. The older woman did not care about Jiang Nainai¡¯s family background and only considered her character and temperament. Lin Qin did not like Madam Ma¡¯s personality, but she could do nothing about it because her son had chosen to marry Madam Ma. However, Shen Zhishan needed Lin Qin¡¯s approval before choosing his wife. Jiang Nainai kept the house tidy and ensured everything was in order. She had been feeding Lin Qin medicine and did not have time to welcome Su Binglan and the others. She was still holding the medicine bowl when she finally exited the room. She saw the group and politely addressed them, ¡°Hello, everyone. Please have a seat while I grab some water for you all.¡± ¡°Nainai, please rest. You¡¯re pregnant and shouldn¡¯t be working so hard,¡± Su Binglan helped her sit down as she spoke. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Jiang Nainai smiled. Su Binglan secretly checked Jiang Nainai¡¯s pulse and frowned. She knew Jiang Nainai was weak and malnourished. Although the latter was only five months pregnant, she looked like she was three months pregnant instead. Therefore, Su Binglan wanted to replenish Jiang Nainai¡¯s nutrients. To do that, she needed to improve the family¡¯s living conditions. That way, they could afford to buy better food. Meanwhile, Lin Qin was so excited to see Shen Qiuhua that she started to tear up. She held her Goddaughter¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Qiuhua, it¡¯s good you¡¯re here. It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua also teared up. ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your condition?¡± ¡®She would have recovered long ago if I had visited earlier.¡¯ Lin Qin said, ¡°Silly child, the doctor says this is normal for older people like myself. There¡¯s no need to worry. I just feel a little weak and will be fine after some rest.¡± Lin QIn had put aside the silver Shen Qiuhua gave her and did not use a single bit. The older woman knew how hard it was for her Goddaughter to raise such a large family, so she kept it aside to return to Shen Qiuhua. Although Lin Qin had her biological son to care for, she had also spent much time with Shen Qiuhua and regarded the younger woman as her own. Moreover, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s biological parents had chosen Lin Qin as Shen Qiuhua¡¯s Godmother. Additionally, Shen Qiuhua and Lin Qin had relied on each other for some time. Their relationship resembled a biological mother and daughter, or even more profound than that. Lin Qin knew Shen Qiuhua did not want to make things difficult for her and her son, Shen Qiuchuan, so she let Shen Qiuhua marry Su Fengmao and live in Su Teng Village. However, Lin Qin was also upset because Shen Qiuhua could only return once a year. After all, Madam Ma treated Shen Qiuhua horribly. As a mother-in-law, Lin Qin could control Madam Ma and make decisions at home, but if she did, Madam Ma would be at odds with Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuchuan was honest but did not know how to coax people. He would remain quiet, even if he were upset. Still, he looked like he was losing weight due to stress. Ultimately, Shen Qiuhua had to live far away. All these years, Lin Qin had always felt guilty toward Shen Qiuhua. Madam Ma did not know Shen Qiuhua was a direct member of the Shen family, but Lin Qin knew. The older woman always wondered why she let Shen Qiuhua suffer so much. Shen Qiuhua held her Godmother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mother, I brought Binglan and Jin¡¯an along. Binglan knows medicine, so I can ask her to check on you.¡± She also wanted to tell Lin Qin about Shen Mohen but did not expect her Godmother to be so emotional. ¡°Binglan¡¯s here too?¡± Lin Qin loved Su Binglan and regarded her as her own granddaughter. She remembered Su Binglan not shying away from strangers and affectionately calling her ¡°Grandma.¡± If not for Madam Ma, Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan could visit more often. Su Binglan entered the room and approached Lin Qin, saying, ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡¯ Lin Qin looked at Su Binglan with admiration. ¡°Hey, my dear. You¡¯ve grown into a fine young lady.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an followed Su Binglan and addressed Lin Qin, ¡°Grandma.¡± Lin Qin was thrilled to see the young couple standing together. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she saw Lin Qin¡¯s frail appearance. The latter looked older than many of the elders in Su Teng Village. ¡°Grandma, let me check your pulse first..¡± Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Warm Heart Chapter 669: Warm Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Qin did not doubt that Su Binglan had studied medicine. After all, the older woman knew her Goddaughter would never lie. Moreover, Lin Qin could see how much Su Binglan had changed over the past two years. Su Binglan looked wise and had a noble temperament, making Lin Qin happy. Su Binglan checked Lin Qin¡¯s pulse and discovered that the older woman had been malnourished for a long time. Lin Qin was also dizzy and anemia-stricken from working too hard. Therefore, her body weakened when she fell. Although not an issue for Su Binglan to handle, Lin Qin¡¯s condition would worsen if she did not replenish her nutrition and recuperate, Fortunately, Su Binglan had discovered the older woman¡¯s condition in time. Shen Qiuhua anxiously watched from the sidelines. When Su Binglan finished checking the older woman¡¯s pulse, Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°How is she?¡± She was still worried about her Godmother, even though Su Binglan had excellent medical skills. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandma is fine. She just needs to eat and rest more. Grandma should return to normal after a few days of healing. I¡¯ll also prescribe her some medicine,¡± Shen Zhishan and Jiang Nainai were ashamed when Su Binglan said Lin Qin should eat more. They felt they had failed to take good care of the older woman. Lin Qin said, ¡°l told you it¡¯s not that serious. Zhishan and Nainai were dutiful and gave me all their food. I left eggs for them, but Nainai always cooked them for me.¡¯ Lin Qin was quite satisfied with her granddaughter-in-law but had nothing good to say about Madam Ma. Next, su Binglan went to concoct tne medicine vvnlle snen Qiunua stayed In the room and talked with Lin Qin. Su Fengmao instinctively went to the yard to chop firewood as his daughter concocted the medicine. He noticed not much water remained in the well and was about to go elsewhere to fetch some, but Luo Jin¡¯an took the bucket from him, saying, ¡°Father-in-law, please rest. I¡¯ll fetch the water.¡± Su Fengmao was too embarrassed to ask his son-in-law for help with such tasks. However, Luo Jin¡¯an insisted. Jiang Nainai was about to start a fire to cook. She took out the little rice they had at home and even some white flour cakes. The family had only made a few for the New Year and were reluctant to eat them. Since the Su family had visited, she wanted to treat them with their best food. Jiang Nainai was gentle and virtuous, but she was also intelligent. She knew her grandparents valued Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhua called Shen Mohen into the room and introduced him to Lin Qin. The older woman was stunned and hurried to get up and bow. ¡°G-Grandma Lin, there¡¯s no need to be so formal,¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°My father and I are grateful to you for caring for Aunt Qiuhua.¡± As the young master of the Shen family, he addressed Lin Qin as Grandma Lin as a sign of respect, even though she was only a servant to his family. While the trio talked in the room, Su Binglan finished concocting the medicine outside. She saw Shen Zhishan and his wife cooking and said, ¡°l brought some things for dinner. ¡°Let me help. Nainai, you¡¯re pregnant, so you must rest more instead of working so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Binglan.¡± Jiang Nainai smiled. She knew her husband and the others treated her well. Some of the other wives in the village had to do a lot of work, even when pregnant. Jiang Nainai felt she could do more instead of spending most of her time resting. Moreover, she had always helped her maternal family with their chores. She was not a delicate person who needed much rest. Shen Qihua and Lin Qin talked until it was dinner time. Afterward, Shen Qiuhua went to remove the things from the carriage. Only then did Shen Zhishan see the carriage at the entrance. He did not know his aunt had arrived in a carriage and was stunned. After all, the Blossom villagers did not even have an oxcart, not to mention a carriage. ¡®l remember Aunt Qiuhua renting an oxcart whenever she visited. She rents a carriage now?¡¯ Although puzzled, Shen Zhishan did not ask about it. Shen Qiuhua brought the bags into the house and said, ¡°Mother, I brought you a lot of provisions. Now, you can stop being frugal and eat more food. I also brought more clothes for you.¡± She revealed the duvet, down jackets, and sweaters as she spoke. Lin Qin became wide-eyed. ¡°B-But I don¡¯t need all this. You should keep them for yourself.¡± She was delighted that her Goddaughter was doing well but felt guilty that Shen Qiuhua had to give her so many things. ¡°Mother, my family¡¯s conditions have improved so much. I¡¯m even considering bringing you and Father to my place. We have so much at home, so these are for you. ¡°l brought three duvets to help keep you all warm. They¡¯re for you, Father, Zhishan, and Nainai. Come and try them.¡± Shen Qiuhua was willing to give everything to her Godmother. She was thrilled now that she could give her Godparents a good life. She felt she was finally able to repay their love and kindness. She felt anxious and uneasy when she was powerless in the past. Things would change for the better because she was more capable now. She could make her Godparents feel more relaxed because of it. Lin Qin looked at the duvets and knew they were of high quality. ¡°Qiuhua, these look expensive. Even if your life has improved, you shouldn¡¯t waste money.¡± She thought her Goddaughter should keep these things to herself instead of giving them away. She only wanted Shen Qiuhua to save money for herself. Shen Qiuhua could guess Lin Qin¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. We have enough money at home because our lives keep improving. These are all for you, Father, Zhishan, and Nainai. I¡¯d feel better if you had these here.¡± She covered Lin Qin with the duvet and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel warmer now?¡± Lin Qin felt much more energetic as he gently touched the duvet with trembling hands, saying, ¡°l feel nice and warm with this around me.¡± Shen Qiuhua then revealed a sweater. ¡°l knitted these sweaters for you and Father. The others knitted sweaters for Zhishan and Nainai, too.¡¯ She had used her free time to knit the two sweaters for her Godparents. She felt she would fulfill her filial piety as a Goddaughter if she made the sweaters herself. The thought of her Godparents using the sweaters she knitted made her happy. ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t have worked so hard to make these.¡± Lin Qin felt guilty. Still, she had never heard of sweaters before, even while working for the once-prestigious Shen family.. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Teach One to Fish Chapter 670: Teach One to Fish Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua looked up and down at her Godmother, who was still wearing tattered clothes during winter. The older woman did not even have a cotton coat. Although Lin Qin had a cotton-padded, she put it aside to make a blanket for her great-grandchild after Jiang Nainai gave birth. She did not care about herself and wanted the soon-to-be-born child to stay warm. Lin Qin tried her best to save as many resources as possible, but not for herself. Shen Qiuhua felt terrible for her Godmother when she saw what the older woman was wearing. Still, Shen Qiuhua understood her reasons and brought many more provisions for her Godparents this time. She also wanted to ensure Shen Zhishan and Jiang Nainai had everything they needed. ¡°Mother, try on the sweater to see if it fits.¡± Lin Qin teared up as she said, ¡®Qiuhua, you¡¯ve done so much for us.¡± ¡°Why would you say that? You, Father, and Zhishan have been good to me. Shouldn¡¯t I repay your kindness now that I¡¯m able to?¡± Lin Qin felt warm and touched. She had treated Shen Qiuha well, but the latter had to move far away, only able to return once a year to visit. The Blossom villagers typically sent their daughters away after marriage. Therefore, families treated their daughters poorly. However, Lin Qin felt Shen Qiuhua would do better away from Blossom Village. The Blossom villagers did not know Shen Qiuhua¡¯s true identity. Still, they praised her for being dutiful whenever she visited bearing gifts. Lin Qin felt much warmer after putting on the sweater her Goddaughter gifted her. The older woman had never worn such thick clothes before. ¡°How is it, Mother?¡± Lin Qin nodded vigorously. ¡°So, this is how warm a sweater feels to wear. It looks different from normal clothes but feels nice and warm.¡¯ She did not feel cold while wearing the sweater. Moreover, it looked good on her. Although different from the clothes she typically wore, it helped to keep her warm during the winter. Shen Qiuhua had knitted the sweater with thicker wool so her Godparents could brave the cold better. She said, ¡°This is a pair of pants you wear with the sweater. It¡¯s longer and wraps around your legs.¡± Su Binglan had designed the sweatpants to match this era¡¯s clothing style. Furthermore, they wrapped around one¡¯s legs and ankles. Shen Qiuhua recalled her Godmother¡¯s inability to walk correctly, especially during the cold weather. Lin Qin had saved all her money to make thicker clothes for Shen Qiuhua last time. The older woman was reluctant to wear them herself, but her legs barely stopped shivering because she wore such thin clothes. But Lin Qin felt warm all over after wearing the sweater and sweatpants. After a while, she felt like she could sweat, even during winter. Lin Qin¡¯s eyes widened at how amazing her new clothes were. Soon after, Shen Qiuhua revealed two big baskets, saying, ¡°We also made plenty of cakes for everyone. We brought rice cakes, sweet potato cakes, and peanut cakes. Binglan made all of them. ¡°She also made these smaller cakes last night. Try them¡ªtheyre delicious,¡± Shen Qiuhua handed a small cake to her Godmother as she spoke. Lin Qin had never seen such a thing before but bit into it without hesitation since her Goddaughter gave it to her. Immediately after, she felt the cake melt in her mouth. She barely used her teeth when biting into it. The cake was soft, fragrant, and sweet. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! I¡¯ve never had anything like it.¡± When she cooked for the Shen family in the past, the head of the family would sometimes reward the servants with delicious food. Lin Qin had learned a lot about food after working for and eating with the family. Still, she never tasted anything so delicious before. Before she knew it, she had already eaten another cake. However, she felt embarrassed when she realized how much she had eaten in one go. ¡®Why do I act like a child when I¡¯m already so old? I should save some for the others.¡¯ Lin Qin wanted to save some for her soon-to-be-born great-grandchild but did not know if she could keep the cakes for that long. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Mother, we brought plenty of other desserts you can keep for a long time. You and Father can eat them during weekdays. Please tell me if you need any more provisions next time. I¡¯ll get someone to send them over. Also, please spend the silver I gave you.¡± Lin Qin said, ¡°How can I take your money? Please take it back. After all, you have a big family to care for.¡± Shen Qiuhua refused, ¡°l have enough at home. Please, use the money I gave you. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Meanwhile, Sui Binglan walked toward the room with the prepared medicine and heard voices coming from inside the room. She knew Lin Qin would not spend the money Shen Qiuhua had given her. Su Binglan could understand how Lin Qin felt. If the young lady could teach Lin Qin and the others some skills, they could make a living and improve their livelihoods. ¡®It¡¯s better to teach one to fish than to give one a fish. I¡¯ll think of something to teach them so that they can make a living. Since Grandma and Grandma are older, they can¡¯t do anything too physical. ¡®Nainai¡¯s pregnant, so I shouldn¡¯t teach them anything too physical. It would be best to teach them something quick and easy to earn money.¡¯ Many thoughts flashed through Su Binglan¡¯s mind, but she felt it would be more troublesome to transport things from Su Teng Village. It would be good if she could get materials from the local area and teach the family something new. However, Su Binglan felt like there was nothing around. Even if she gave them something to do with apricots, the fruits only grew when the weather was warm. Su Binglan did not know what the family could do during the winter and even considered teaching them to make cakes. Then, they could open a small cake shop nearby. Even so, the family would have to work hard to knead the dough. ¡®If only I can give them something less physically draining to do. Maybe they can do something homemade. I¡¯ve taught Uncle Fengchen to make salted duck eggs and century eggs, so I can¡¯t teach that to Grandma and Grandpa.¡¯ While carefully considering her options, Su Binglan knocked on the door and entered to give Lin Qin the medicine. ¡°Grandma, rest on the brick bed. Once you sweat and eat, your body will have strength. I brought some ingredients to cook delicious food for you tonight.¡± Lin Qin smiled and said,¡± All right. It¡¯s nice to see how capable you are, Binglan. Still, you should let Zhishan cook for you instead of tiring yourself out like this.¡¯ Su Binglan had offered to cook, and Lin Qin could not reject. However, the latter did not want to trouble her granddaughter. Instead, she asked Shen Zhishan to help. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Grandma. Why aren¡¯t Grandpa and Uncle home yet? It¡¯s getting late. ¡± Lin Qin sighed, ¡°Your grandpa will return after he sells the firewood. Since Quichuan and his wife work in town, they often can¡¯t come home.¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Mother, why did my sister-in-law decide to work in town? With her personality, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would want to work there.¡¯ ¡°Your sister-in-law has been doing much better ever since Nainai got pregnant,¡± Lin Qin said.. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Century Egg Tofu Chapter 671: Century Egg Tofu Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Qin had nothing good to say about Madam Ma. Even if the latter¡¯s attitude had improved, Lin Qin did not speak up for her. After all, Shen Qiuhua would not have needed to move away if not for Madam Ma¡¯s horrible attitude. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Madam Ma¡¯s attitude has somewhat improved. Perhaps she has become wiser with age?¡± She remembered meeting people who behaved like insensible children. However, she knew they might change after experiencing something life-changing. Shen Qiuhua hoped her sister-in-law¡¯s attitude would improve. Like how Shen Qiuhua felt after becoming a grandmother, she became even more patient with children. She had not been very patient with her sons, but after meeting her first grandson, Su Xuexuan, she treated him much more patiently than her sons. She felt it was because she was poor and had to be calculative. Now, she could be more generous since the Su family¡¯s lives had improved. Su Binglan told her mother to accompany Lin Qin for a chat while she went to cook. She insisted on letting Jiang Nainai rest, but the latter felt bad just sitting idly by, especially since she had visitors. Su Binglan felt helpless and could only ask Jiang Nainai to help light the fire. After all, that should be the most straightforward task for her compared to cooking. She also asked Shen Zhishan to help out. Soon after, Luo Jin¡¯an returned with the water for his father-in-law. After filling the tank, he went to help his wife and the others cook. Meanwhile, Shen Mohen helped Su Fengmao chop firewood before helping the others prepare dinner. Su Binglan intended to prepare more dishes that night. Fortunately, she knew about her grandparents¡¯ situation and brought more than enough ingredients. Shen Zhishan and his wife were shocked when they saw how many things Su Binglan brought. Their eyes widened when they saw the pork ribs, especially since they had not eaten meat for a long time. Shen Zhishan and Jiang Nainai never thought they could eat meat again because they were poor. ¡°Cousin Mohen, help me blanch the ribs and boil them for about as long as it takes an incense stick to burn,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°Understood,¡± Shen Mohen replied. He had gained much knowledge about cooking after staying with the Su family for a few days. He knew what to do when Su Binglan mentioned blanching. Jiang Nainai listened on the sidelines. After returning to her senses, she hurried to light the fire under the stove. Shen Mohen poured water into the pot and placed the ribs inside. He needed to cook the ribs for a while before seasoning them. Next, Su Binglan made the century egg tofu, and Su Fengmao came to help. Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, help me peel the garlic for the century egg tofu.¡± Immediately after, she asked Luo Jin¡¯an to help cut the century eggs. Luo Jin¡¯an knew what to do and did not need his wife to instruct him. Nonetheless, he cut the tofu into small pieces. To make century egg tofu, Su Binglan would need another pot. Shen Mohen asked, ¡°Cousin Binglan, do you need another place for this pot? I¡¯ll get another fire going.¡± However, Shen Zhishan hurriedly said, ¡°L-Let me do it.¡± He had just brought in more firewood and wanted to help. ¡°I won¡¯t take long blanching the tofu.¡± Su Binglan placed the cut tofu into the pot after the water started to boil. After blanching them for a while, she removed and drained the water. Soon after, she placed the tofu in the middle of a plate before adding garlic, chili, chopped onions, and coriander to the tofu. Then she took a bowl and added some seasonings, including vinegar, sugar, and oil. Afterward, she placed the century egg and tofu pieces on a plate and poured the mixture to complete the century egg tofu dish. Jiang Nainai was stunned when she saw the dish. She wondered what it was because she had never seen such a thing. However, she remembered eating tofu once because Shen Qiuhua had hired someone to send some over. The family only cooked and ate the tofu then and thought it was delicious. Still, she thought Shen Qiuhua had bought the tofu from somewhere. Jiang Nainai did not expect Su Binglan to cook the tofu in such a way. ¡®Did she add a century egg to the tofu? Aunt Qiuhua had sent some over before, and we¡¯ve tried them. So that¡¯s how they prepare the century eggs. The plate looks so beautiful, too.¡¯ Shen Zhishan exclaimed, ¡°Cousin Binglan, that dish looks gorgeous!¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°You have no idea how good Cousin Binglan¡¯s cooking is. You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± He could still taste Su Binglan¡¯s food. Still, he had never tried century egg tofu and wondered how it tasted. He thought it smelled good and got hungry just thinking about it. The group had traveled all day and only had some dry foods at noon. Although the dried food was delicious, Shen Mohen looked forward to dinner, especially since he could eat Su Binglan¡¯s cooking. Su Binglan looked at the plate and said, ¡°You can try some if you want.¡± Shen Zhishan shook his head. In every household, people would wait for their elders to take the first bite. At that moment, the ribs had finished cooking, so Su Binglan marinated the ribs with seasoning. Afterward, she blanched the chicken to make braised chicken. She added oil and sugar to the pot, then put everything together in the chicken and stir-fried. After stirring for a few minutes, she added some seasonings and stirred the chicken. A moment later, she added water to cover all the ingredients, including salt, mushrooms, and potatoes. Afterward, she added a little chili for flavor and removed the scum at the top. The aroma from the pot wafted throughout the house. Shen Zhishan smelled the fragrance, and his stomach growled. He could not help but gulp his saliva while watching his cousin cook. He felt like he was hallucinating. ¡®Am I dreaming? No, that can¡¯t be because it smells so good. It must be real.¡¯ Jiang Nainai was just as hungry. After all, she only had some cabbage stewed with radish for lunch. Since there was nothing much to eat at home, she would eat less and keep the balance for later. She was already hungry in the middle of the afternoon but was too embarrassed to say it. However, her stomach growled when she smelled the aroma and looked at the food. Jiang Nainai felt even more embarrassed and wanted to hide in a corner because she knew Su Binglan had heard her stomach growling. Su Binglan quickly took a small bowl and put some chicken in it for Jiang Nainai, saying, ¡°Please, eat first.¡± ¡°No, no¡­ How could l?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you, Nainai. It¡¯s for your soon-to-be-born child. Even if you¡¯re not hungry, your child needs nutrients.¡± Jiang Nainai did not argue when Su Binglan mentioned the child. Su Binglan continued, ¡°Nainai, your future days will improve, so you¡¯ll have more of this kind of food often. You can eat without worry.¡± Jiang Nainai looked at Su Binglan gratefully and said, ¡°T-Thank you..¡± Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Night Lights Chapter 672: Night Lights Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan understood Jiang Nainai¡¯s feelings from her expression. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, Nainai.¡± Su Binglan cared for her mother¡¯s adopted family. Moreover, she knew Jiang Nainai had a good personality because the latter gave off a gentleness when speaking. Jiang Nainai¡¯s personality utterly differed from Madam Ma¡¯s. ¡°Eat while it¡¯s still warm. The meat is soft, so it won¡¯t take much effort to eat. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve already stewed it for a while. Jiang Nainai nodded but felt too embarrassed to eat alone. She looked at her husband, and he nodded at her. Only then did she start eating. Her eyes widened in surprise after taking a bite of the chicken. Jiang Nainai was shy and seldom showed such an expression. However, her eyes sparkled when she ate something so delicious. She was in shock at how delicious the dish was. She took another bite. Indeed, the meat was soft and tasted incredible. The texture was fresh and tender instead of gamey. Additionally, the fragrance was rich, especially from the soup. Jiang Nainai took in the aroma, and her eyes lit up, saying, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious, Binglan!! Shen Zhishan knew his wife was overjoyed because she never babbled. It meant that she genuinely enjoyed the food. He smiled when he saw how happy his wife was. However, he also felt guilty because he could never feed her this well. Still, Jiang Nainai never complained because she was different from Shen Zhishan¡¯s mother. Shen Zhishan had learned to be patient from his wife. He was also grateful to his grandmother for choosing someone like Jiang Nainai as his wife. At that moment, he looked at Su Binglan with gratitude. He was happy that Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua had brought so many provisions to them. He was also thankful for the dinner the family prepared. Su Binglan loved it when the people around her tasted her food. She was glad whenever everyone cooked together. Shortly after, she made shredded sweet potato and sour and spicy potato pancakes. She even cut some dried sausage meat and placed them on a plate. Su Binglan also made braised chicken and roast duck easy for the family to store. However, she had made the braised chicken for dinner and would save the dried sausages and roast duck for her grandparents. The staple food was the rice cake and peanut cake she had reheated. Everyone enjoyed the sumptuous dinner. Afterward, Su Binglan looked outside and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Grandpa back yet?¡± Shen Zhishan became anxious. ¡°Yeah, he should¡¯ve been home long ago. I should look for him and bring him home.¡± As for his parents, they worked for a wealthy family in town and would only return twice a month. He was anxious to pick up his grandfather because the older man promised to return earlier tonight. Shen Zhishan wondered if anything had happened to his grandfather. He put down his chopsticks and was about to leave, but Su Fengmao said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the carriage to town to look for him. It¡¯s already so late, so I can¡¯t let you go to town alone. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Just as they were about to leave, Shen Gang returned with a bundle of firewood on his back, looking depressed. However, he was puzzled when he realized the lights were still on. Usually, the family would go to bed when it turned dark to save on candles. They were not even willing to use oil lamps. ¡®What¡¯s going on today?¡¯ After some thought, he remembered it was the second day of the Lunar New Year. Moreover, his Goddaughter would visit on that day. ¡®How could I forget?!¡¯ He quickly entered the house and saw the family. Immediately after, his stomach growled when he smelled the food. He had not eaten much in the afternoon, and his stomach could no longer take it. Su Binglan saw Shen Gang and happily addressed him, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re back! ¡± The others, including Shen Qiuhua, followed suit in greeting him. Shen Gang was thrilled to see his Goddaughter, exclaiming, ¡°Oh, my dear Qiuhua!¡± ¡°Father, why¡¯d you come back so late? It¡¯s not safe to travel in the dark alone.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached when she saw her Godfather¡¯s gray hair and thin body. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve traveled this road more than I can count. I¡¯m sorry for being late. I forgot you¡¯d visit today,¡± Shen Gang entered the house as he spoke. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Father, put on this sweater. You don¡¯t have to wear the sweatpants now that you¡¯re back. You can wear them tomorrow. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll give it to you. I don¡¯t want you to work out there anymore. What if you catch a cold?¡± Shen Gang and Lin Qin were delighted to see Shen Qiuhua. They knew their Goddaughter was the most considerate. Su Binglan smiled when she saw how happy her mother was. She placed some plates on the heated brick platform and said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, come and eat.¡± Shen Zhishan said, ¡°Binglan made all this food and brought us all these things.¡± Shen Gang and Lin Qin were shocked when they saw all the fragrant dishes. Lin Qin knew Su Binglan wanted to help with dinner but did not expect her to cook so much. The older woman had just taken her medicine and rested for a while, so she was sweating. She felt much better after talking to her Goddaughter. However, she felt as if she was hallucinating when she looked at the dishes on the table. Lin Qin even suspected the medicine of causing her to hallucinate. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan¡¯s cooking skills are unrivaled. Your lives will improve with Binglan around. Don¡¯t be shy and eat as much as you want.¡± She had hired someone to send silver to her Godparents and thought they would use the money to buy food and provisions. She did not expect them to keep the money aside and not touch it instead. Shen Gang and Lin Qin kept praising the food they ate. Meanwhile, Su Binglan kept filling their bowls, asking them to eat more. ¡°These are delicious, Cousin Binglan!¡± Everyone laughed when Shen Mohen spoke. It created a wa_rm and lively atmosphere. Even Lin Qin, who typically had a poor appetite, ate a lot. After all, her granddaughter¡¯s cooking was exceptional. ¡°So, these are what you call dried sausages? It went perfectly with the rice. I ate a whole bowl of rice with just one piece of sausage.¡± Shen Qiuhua kept putting food in Jiang Nainai!s bowl, saying, ¡°Please have more, Nainai.¡± ¡°T-Thank you, Aunt Qiuhua.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re family..¡± Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Mung Beans Chapter 673: Mung Beans Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Qin looked at the sweet potato pancake and asked, ¡°Binglan, what¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never seen such a dish before. It tastes sweet and delicious.¡¯ She enjoyed sweet potatoes, and Shen Qiuhua knew her Godmother loved eating sweet foods. Shen Qiuhua was delighted to see her Godmother enjoying the food. Su Binglan explained, ¡®1 1 made that from sweet potatoes, Grandma.¡± ¡°It tastes good, even though I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Lin Qin thought Su Binglan had bought the dish and not made it. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Grandpa, you can grow these things yourself. Also, the yield is very high, and you can produce several thousand pounds of them with just one acre of land. ¡°Roasted sweet potatoes taste even better during winter because they warm you up. I¡¯ll make some for you and Grandma tomorrow.¡± Everyone was happy when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. The family finally understood what delicious meant after eating her food. However, Shen Gang had just heard something crucial and asked, ¡°Wait, we can produce a few thousand pounds of sweet potatoes with just one acre of land?!¡± That number was shocking to him. When the family moved to Blossom Village, they made a living by farming. Therefore, he knew how shocking it was to yield a few thousand pounds of produce with just one acre of land. Shen Gang was so excited his hands trembled. ¡°Is that true, Binglan?¡± ¡°Of course, it is.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°If you need sweet potato seeds, I¡¯ll bring some over. Then you can plant them in spring.¡± Shen Gang and the rest were excited. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can tell Qiuchuan and Madam Ma to quit their jobs and come home,¡± Shen Gang said. Shen Zhishan and Jiang Nainai were happy to hear that. Although they thought it was shocking, they did not doubt Su Binglan¡¯s claims. After all, Shen Mohen had already told them how amazing Su Binglan was. Shen Zhishan believed his cousin was capable. The whole family looked excited as they discussed the sweet potatoes. After dinner, Su Binglan took the bananas for everyone to eat. They smiled as they ate and chatted. After eating and drinking their fill, Shen Qiuhua and the others stayed for the night. However, Jiang Nainai and Shen Zhishan could not fall asleep. Shen Zhishan asked his wife softly, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Jiang Nainai shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m okay. Binglan took my pulse after dinner and told me I had nothing to worry about. I just need to nourish myself better.¡¯ Shen Zishan sighed in relief, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Binglan is so capable and even brought us a lot of delicious food,¡± Jiang Nainai added, ¡°The things Aunt Qiuhua gave us are great, too. This blanket feels soft and warm.¡¯ Jiang Nainai had folded her new sweater neatly and placed it beside her pillow, planning to wear it again the following morning. She was grateful to Shen Qiuhua for giving her and her husband these things. She was so excited that she could not fall asleep. Usually, she would have fallen asleep long ago. Instead, her heart pounded from excitement tonight, especially after eating so many delicacies. She could not stop thinking about the warm and lively atmosphere during dinner. Everyone ate and laughed together, and she felt good. Still, Jiang Nainai knew it was all thanks to Shen Qiuhua. Shen Zhishan said, Yes, but don¡¯t forget the sweater and sweatpants. You can wear them tomorrow to keep warm. The down jackets Aunt Qiuhua gave us are thick, so you can even wear them when your belly gets bigger.¡± Jiang Nainai nodded. ¡°By the way, we have a few acres of land we can use to grow sweet potatoes. Binglan says theyre delicious when roasted. Let¡¯s roast and sell them in town after we harvest them.¡± ¡°Then my parents wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard,¡± Shen Zhishan said. He was worried about his parents spending so much time working. He also knew his grandparents were concerned, even though they did not say it. ¡®We should be making money so my parents can relax. Instead, they¡¯re working hard for us.¡¯ Jiang Nainai knew her in-laws worked hard because she was pregnant. The older couple wanted to earn money for the baby. Jiang Nainai was grateful to her in-laws for sacrificing so much for her. Meanwhile, Shen Zhishan¡¯s heart grew heavy when he thought of his parents. He wanted the ability to give his parents an excellent and relaxing life, He said, ¡°Yeah, I considered that, too. I¡¯ll ask Binglan to give me the details tomorrow. Then I¡¯ll work hard to improve our lives.¡± Jiang Nainai nodded. ¡°l believe we can do it. All right, let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s Everyone had breakfast the following day. Afterward, Shen Gang and Shen Zhishan went to chop wood, and Su Binglan followed them to the mountain to explore. Most villages were in a valley at the foot of a mountain. However, the mountain at Blossom Village was small. When Su Binglan explored the small forest nearby, she discovered mung beans. She became wide-eyed and suddenly thought of something. She pulled Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hand and said, ¡°l have an idea!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s expression and guessed her thoughts, ¡°Did you find a way to help your grandparents?¡± He and Su Binglan had discussed improving her grandparents¡¯ lives when they went to bed last night. Su Binglan stopped Shen Gang and Shen Zhishan from chopping wood. ¡°Grandpa, Cousin Zhishan, help me pick these mung beans and bring them home.¡¯ Although the father and son did not know why Su Binglan was so excited, they still listened to her. They stopped chopping wood to help her with the mung beans. After bringing them home, Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach Grandma and Grandpa to grow mung beans. Then you can stir-fry them as vegetables. Vegetables are scarce during winter, but you can use these in a dish. ¡°You can also sell mung beans to restaurants. People would undoubtedly enjoy eating such fresh ingredients. Also, they¡¯re effortless to grow since they only take a few days to sprout.¡± The older couple could make a living if Su Binglan taught them how to grow mung beans.. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Burning Passion Chapter 674: Burning Passion Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The family was amazed when Su Binglan told them about the various uses of mung beans. She had found the mung beans while exploring the forest near the mountain. One could use them for farming or eating. The family wondered if they could grow them in a few days, as Su Binglan said. They carefully considered her words and became excited. Shen Zhishan clenched his fists and was sure what he heard was true. Jiang Nainai was shocked as she looked at the mung beans Su Binglan had found. Although Shen Gang had seen many things throughout his life, he was surprised by what his niece said. He often went to the mountains to chop wood and had come across mung beans. However, no one tried eating them after one of the villagers tasted it and said it might be poisonous. Therefore, everyone ignored the mung beans. Shen Gangs lips trembled until he finally found his voice, saying, ¡°Can we really eat these, Binglan? I didn¡¯t know we could grow them, too.¡± He never knew what those things were, but he believed his niece when she said they could harvest them. Still, he was in disbelief and had to ask again to confirm he had not misheard her. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡®You can grow and eat mung beans, Grandpa. Since there aren¡¯t many available vegetables during winter, you can use these. The restaurants will be happy to buy these from you. ¡°If you¡¯re concerned, I can cook these tonight to show you how good they taste.¡± Su Binglan wanted to cook the mung beans but had to soak them first. Since that would take some time, she could not make them for lunch. Everyone believed the mung beans would taste good after cooking them since Su Binglan said so. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Let¡¯s trust Binglan. She even found the soybeans we use in our tofu factory. We never knew we could use soybeans to make tofu until she showed us how. We relied on our tofu products to improve our lives.¡± She sighed when she recalled the Su familys past. However, the family had changed so much in just half a year. She was still in disbelief when she thought about it. The Su family had better food and better clothes. It made Shen Qiuhua and the others feel highly accomplished. After all, the family¡¯s happiness was the most important thing. Shen Gang and Lin Qin knew their Goddaughter would never lie. Lin Qin said excitedly, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll listen to Binglan and do whatever she says.¡± ¡®Binglan has been generous and taught us so much. How can we not trust her? I was just too shocked to hear something so good.¡¯ Lin Qin did not think they could eat and grow mung beans. Moreover, they could harvest the beans in just a few days. She could imagine how much her family would improve if they sold the mung beans. She used to work for the Shen family and knew vegetables were scarce during winter. Although wealthy families could afford meat, vegetables were seasonal. ¡®If we can produce vegetables, we can earn a lot by selling them.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Lin Qin felt a passionate fire burning within her. She could not bear to spend the money her Goddaughter had given her because she knew Shen Qiuhua had worked hard to earn it. Lin Qin had always kept aside that money to return to Shen Qiuhua. However, things would be different if Lin Qin could earn her own money. Then, she would feel more at ease by not relying on her Goddaughter. ¡®We can also buy more nutritious food with our hard-earned money.¡¯ Even Shen Zhishan and his wife were excited. Still, their elders were around, so they had to listen to the older couple¡¯s opinions before giving their own. Shen Zhishan and Jiang Nainai sighed in relief when the older couple nodded. Usually, if the people of this era had a way to earn money, they would hide it from others and make a fortune for themselves. They would not even share the knowledge with their relatives. However, Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan were not stingy. Lin Qin and the others could not thank the mother-daughter duo enough. Su Binglan¡¯s words made her parents supportive of her. It was even more so for Luo Jin¡¯an, who supported his wife in whatever she did. He would be delighted as long as his wife was happy. Since everyone had the same opinion, Su Binglan said, ¡°The most important thing we must do now is to gather the rest of the mung beans near the mountain.¡± Although the mountain behind Blossom Village was small, many mung beans grew there. Su Binglan also saw many shiitake mushrooms, but after chatting with her grandparents, she discovered that the villagers did not know how to distinguish poisonous mushrooms from ones that were not. Hence, no one dared to pick mushrooms. Su Binglan wanted to teach Lin Qin and Shen Gang how to do it since they could use the mushrooms to make soups. Shen Gang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the foot of the mountain to gather as many mung beans as possible.¡± ¡°Let me come too.¡± Jiang Nainai wanted to help, but the others refused to let her go because she was pregnant. Therefore, she could only stay home while Shen Qiuhua, Su Fengmao, and the others prepared to visit the mountain. Shen Mohen and Luo Jin¡¯an also wanted to help, but Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Grandpa. Let¡¯s have lunch first. Either way, I must soak the mung beans and prepare them for dinner before we leave for the mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll keep some aside to grow and soak the rest for dinner. Mung beans are nutritious, so eat more to nourish yourselves.¡± When Su Binglan returned from the mountain just now, she checked Lin Qin¡¯s pulse and found that the older woman was doing much better. Lin Qin even felt more energetic after taking her medicine and resting. Since Su Binglan said she needed to soak some mung beans, the others followed suit to help. She needed warm water to soak the mung beans to grow them. Hence, Shen Qiuhua helped boil some water. When the temperature was right, she poured the mung beans into the pot to soak. Soon after, some of the beans became plump while the rest did not. Su Binglan left the plump ones to grow and used the rest to make mung bean cakes.. Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Marinated Radish Chapter 675: Marinated Radish Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Gang, Lin Qin, and the others were excited when Su Binglan told them about the mung beans. Lin Qin felt energized and got off the brick bed to help the others. Shen Qiuhua was in the kitchen when she saw Lin Qin getting off the bed. She said, ¡°Mother, rest on the bed. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Binglan said you should recuperate instead of moving around so much.¡± Lin Qin was enthusiastic, and her eyes lit up. She smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full of energy now. I feel like my body has fully recovered after taking Binglan¡¯s medicine. I can help you with whatever you need.¡± The older woman became spirited when she had hope. She felt she was on the verge of success. When she had a goal, she would be energetic. She felt depressed before and could not raise her spirits. However, things had changed, and Shen Qiuhua knew her Godmother was in good spirits. She thought it was because of Su Binglan¡¯s medicine. It was just like how Shen Qiuhua was back then. She felt energetic since her family started businesses and worked hard to earn money. Before the Su family opened the tofu factory, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao used a stone mill to grind soybeans in their yard. It was tedious, and she had to grind soybeans all day. However, she never felt tired because she was excited. She was even thrilled when her family sold tofu, and they counted their earnings together. Shen Qiuhua always smiled whenever she recalled those days. She remembered how spirited and energetic she was. Therefore, she understood her Godmother¡¯s feelings. Thus, Shen Qiuhua stopped trying to dissuade Lin Qin from helping. Instead, the former placed a stool beside Lin Qin, saying, ¡°Mother, sit here. Binglan says you should grow these mung beans into bean sprouts. ¡°Don¡¯t throw away the ones that have worms. Although those are damaged, we can clean and soak them in water before eating. We can also make mung bean cakes later. ¡°Binglan said you could also make these into mung bean soup in summer to cool yourself down.¡± Lin Qin happily responded, ¡°That means the mung beans have many uses. The villagers said someone had gotten poisoned from eating one, but I don¡¯t know what happened exactly.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Grandma, think about it. It¡¯s easy for our stomachs to get upset, even when we eat regular foods. The villager could have eaten a spoiled mung bean to cause discomfort to their stomach.¡± That was how things were in that era. Whenever people encountered problems with new ingredients, they would think they were poisonous and stop eating them. After all, medical conditions were outdated in that era. Moreover, receiving treatment was troublesome and expensive, so the villagers would avoid as many health issues as possible. The people of that era would rather not eat such odd-looking things to avoid health issues. Lin Qin nodded. ¡°Yes, Binglan might be right.¡± Jiang Nainai looked at the busy Su Binglan admiringly. The former thought her cousin-in-law was amazing. She could not help but want to get closer to Su Binglan. The family ate well since Shen Qiuhua and the others came. Su Binglan even made omelets for breakfast. Jiang Nainai never considered cooking eggs like that. She also learned to add onions and seasoning to omelets to improve their taste. Jiang Nainai reminisced about last evenings dinner and this mornings breakfast. Then, she wondered what her cousin-in-law would make for lunch. Su Binglan planned to make braised pork, hot and sour cabbage, crispy chicken wings, pickled fish, and other dishes for lunch. Still, the staple food was the rice cakes the family had brought. While everyone helped her cook, Lin Qin and Jiang Nainai were shocked that they used cabbage differently. Whenever the duo used cabbage for cooking, they would simply stir-fry it. Sometimes, they were reluctant to add oil, so they stewed it with water to make a soup. Even so, the soup was bland. Su Binglan explained while cooking, ¡°These are chilis. They¡¯re spicy and give the food a different taste. If you like spicy food, you can make more spicy dishes next time. Eating chili in cold weather can help wa_rm your body.¡± Jiang Nainai listened to her words attentively. She felt she could learn much from Su Binglan by watching her cook. Moreover, Su Binglan was kind enough to explain everything in detail. Jiang Nainai did not say much but looked at Su Binglan with gratitude. After making lunch, Su Binglan taught Jiang Nainai and Shen Zhishan to marinate shredded radishes. After all, the most common vegetables people ate during winter were cabbages and radishes. However, cabbage would be bland even after cooking, mainly because most people boiled them in water and called it a day. Even radishes were poor in taste. Therefore, Su Binglan taught the young couple to marinate the two vegetables to make them tastier. Shen Zhishan and his wife listened attentively as Su Binglan spoke, ¡°You can also use cabbage and radish as dumpling fillings. There are meat and vegetarian dumplings.¡± ¡®Dumplings?¡¯ Jiang Nainai and her husband exchanged curious glances. Although they had heard of dumplings, they had never tried them nor knew how to make them. Flower County was pretty remote, and Blossom Village was even more remote. The families living here did not have much contact with the outside world. At most, they had only heard of dumplings but had never tasted them. Shen Qiuchuan and Madam Ma had only heard of dumplings while working for the wealthy families in town. The older couple had mentioned it when they came home. However, they did not know how to make dumplings because no one had ever taught them how. Su Binglan frowned when she saw Jiang Nainai¡¯s expression, asking, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make dumplings?¡± Jiang Nainai lowered her head and whispered, ¡°No one taught us how.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s make some tonight. I¡¯ll teach you to use cabbage and radish to make dumplings.¡± Shen Qiuhua had planned to return to Su Teng Village today. After seeing the situation at her Godmother¡¯s house, Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, and the rest discussed spending a few more days in Blossom Village. Shen Mohen had no objections because he would be wherever his aunt and cousin were. After all, he could eat and sleep well with them around. Jiang Nainai was grateful to Su Binglan, saying, ¡°Thank you, Cousin-in-law.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to thank me..¡± Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Better Condition Chapter 676: Better Condition Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After lunch, some took their baskets and went to the mountain to pick mung beans while Su Binglan taught Lin Qin and Jiang Nainai how to make dumplings at home. Lin Qin was thrilled. Moreover, Su Binglan brought meat and many other dishes. The young lady knew about her grandmother¡¯s struggles and brought many things over. Fortunately, she had brought extra because they decided to stay for a few more days. That evening, Shen Qiuhua and the others returned with their baskets. The ones on their backs and hands were full of mung beans. Su Binglan told everyone to help clean the beans and then soaked them. After a while, the soaked beans became plump. She said, ¡°Soak the plump ones well and fish them out after about six hours. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, you must fish out the floating ones and throw them away. After soaking them, we¡¯ll prepare a leaky basket like this and put a wet cloth underneath. ¡°Then, put these soaked beans on top, but spread them. Cover the beans with a wet cloth, then place them in a backlit place to wait for them to germinate. You should splash them with water every two to three hours, and they will grow by tomorrow morning. ¡± Shen Gangs eyes lit up as he looked at the mung beans. He was excited and could not wait to see the beans sprout. ¡°They¡¯ll grow by tomorrow morning?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll grow into bean sprouts, and then you can eat them as vegetables. Bean sprouts are nutritious when stir-fried.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Shen Gang said happily. Shen Qiuchuan added, ¡°Father, Mother, why don¡¯t you call Qiuchuan and Madam Ma back? Don¡¯t let them work so hard. It¡¯s best if they come home.¡± She knew how it felt when her three sons left the village for work. When they returned, she urged them to stay home. Then, they would have warm and comfortable beds to sleep on. Lin Qin sighed, ¡°We didn¡¯t have much choice then. We should call them back now that Binglan has taught us these things. Still, it¡¯s a little late now. How about you go to town tomorrow to bring your parents home, Zhishan?¡± Shen Zhishan became choked up. As a son, he felt guilty that his parents had to work hard for him. Although he tried his best to chop and sell more firewood, his heart grew heavy whenever he thought about his parents. No matter how terrible Madam Ma¡¯s attitude could be, she was still his mother. Shen Zhishan was not foolish and would not mindlessly follow his mother¡¯s demands. Still, he hoped his parents could have a better life at home. Moreover, he knew his parents did not want him to work outside the village because they were concerned about Jiang Nainai¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯ll go tomorrow morning.¡± Shen Zhishan was thrilled. He planned to wake up before dawn the following day to bring his parents home. However, he knew it might be a challenge to do that. After all, they stubbornly wanted to earn money for him and his wife to use. Furthermore, they still had to get medicine for Lin Qin. Now that the older woman¡¯s health had improved and the family had a better way to earn money, Shen Zhishan could use those excuses to urge his parents to come home. After preparing the mung beans, the family ate various dumplings for dinner. Since Shen Qiuhua and the others had eaten dumplings many times, their expressions were normal. Even so, they enjoyed the food. Meanwhile, it was Shen Gang, Lin Qin, Shen Zhishan, and Jiang Nainai¡¯s first time eating dumplings. They were amazed by the flavor and could not stop praising the food. Lin Qin and Shen Gang never stopped smiling since their Goddaughter came. Shen Zhishan was happy that his grandparents were delighted these past two days. He felt energized when he went to the mountain to pick green beans today. It felt different from chopping firewood. He was always passive when chopping wood because he was uninterested in it. However, he felt enthusiastic when picking mung beans with Shen QIuhua and the others. He felt that time had passed too quickly. Before he knew it, the sky was already getting dark. Plenty of mung beans were at the mountain, and he wanted to pick them all to plant at the house. Shen Zhishan¡¯s thoughts were straightforward, only wanting to work hard to give his family the life they deserved. He did not know how to do it in the past because he felt farming and chopping wood was a waste of time. Now that his cousin had pointed him in the right direction, he wanted to work harder. Shen Zhishan believed he could earn money to improve his family¡¯s living conditions. Meanwhile, Shen Mohen tasted the mung bean dumplings and said, ¡°Cousin Binglan, these are the green bean dumplings?¡± He had eaten dumplings but never ones with a green bean filling. This time, he felt the dumplings were fresher and more delicious. Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°l wanted to make mung bean cakes, but green bean dumplings were a good choice. Everyone, try the green bean dumplings.¡± Shen Gang and Lin Qin were full of praise as they ate. They never knew how delicious green beans could be. However, they did not know they could use the beans like this even if they discovered it. Thanks to Su Binglan, they now knew how to use such things. In the afternoon, Lin Qin and Jiang Nainai learned to make dumplings together. They considered making them more often because of how delicious they were. Lin Qin and the others slept well after eating and drinking their fill. They were excited and could not stop thinking about the money they could earn. The following morning, Shen Zhishan skipped breakfast and went to town to look for his parents. His father had gone out with the head of a wealthy family and had yet to return, so he went to see his mother first. Shen Zhishan¡¯s eyes reddened when he saw how tired his mother looked. ¡°Mother, you can come home now. Pack up and come home with me, okay? Grandma told me to come and get you.¡± Although Madam Ma wanted to go home, she knew the situation at home was not the best. There was a drought last year, and the family had a poor harvest. The family barely had anything to eat then. When Lin Qin became sick, and Jiang Nainai got pregnant, Madam Ma went to work in town to earn money for them. She could not bear to go home empty-handed. She was no longer a child and had to plan for her children¡¯s and grandchildren¡¯s future. After experiencing hardships in town, Madam Ma finally realized how well her mother-in-law had treated her. Madam Ma knew she was wrong for treating her in-laws so poorly. She said, ¡°Zhishan, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go home and take good care of Nainai and your grandparents..¡± Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Let Go of Past Hatred Chapter 677: Let Go of Past Hatred Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Ma was no longer rude and calculative. She had restrained her temper a lot, especially after being treated poorly by the wealthy family she had worked for. She was frightened when she saw how they behaved. Finally, she realized how well her in-laws had treated her and how tolerable her son and daughter-in-law were. Fortunately, Shen Zhishan and Jiang Nainai were filial toward Madam Ma despite the latter¡¯s poor attitude. Madam Ma missed home when she was away. She understood the importance of family, wanting to earn money for them and to protect them. She wanted her son and daughter-in-law to have a better life. Moreover, she would be a grandmother soon. She felt it was okay to suffer a little as long as her family could live well. Madam Ma wanted to be more respectful to her mother-in-law. Since the older woman needed medicine, Madam Ma worked hard to buy them. She hoped her mother-in-law, Lin Qin, would get better soon. Shen Zhishan smiled when his mother refused to leave. He had never heard her speak so gently. Still, he knew she had suffered, so he explained, ¡°Mother, Aunt Shen brought her family to visit us. She also brought food and¡ª Before he could finish, Madam Ma said excitedly, ¡°Your aunt is back? I know I was wrong to treat her so poorly. I always blamed your grandparents and father for being biased toward Qiuhua. ¡°Although she came to visit, I can¡¯t go home yet.¡± Shen Zhishan realized his mother had become much gentler after hearing her words. He always knew she was kind, but her childhood experience caused her to behave poorly last time. ¡°Mother, let me finish. Aunt Qiuhua brought a bunch of food and other things for us. Cousin Binglan even cooked us so much food and taught us a better way to make money.¡± Shen Zhishan told his mother about everything that had happened. Madam Ma trembled when she heard his story. Her eyes widened, and it took her a while to find her voice. She said, ¡°Zhishan, is that¡­true?¡± Shen Zhishan nodded. ¡°Mother, you know I don¡¯t lie. Everything I say is true. Aunt Qiuhua and Cousin Binglan are very capable people. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you get home. ¡°Aunt Qiuhua and Grandma were the ones who told me to come and get you. They want you and Father to go home. They want to teach us a better way to earn money. It¡¯ll be much better than working in town. ¡°Cousin Binglan said we can grow mung bean sprouts at home in just a few days. Then, we can sell one pound of bean sprouts for twenty copper. We¡¯ll earn a lot in a day if we do well. ¡°She also guaranteed that people would be willing to come to our house to order bean sprouts from us. ¡°Cousin Binglan also has excellent medical skills. She has been nursing Grandma back to health for these past two days. Grandma has recovered fully now. Cousin Binglan even checked on Nainai and said the baby is growing well.¡¯ Shen Zhishan rambled on while his mother was in disbelief. However, her heart pounded excitedly, especially since she longed to go home. Working for a wealthy family was difficult because she suffered grievances at every turn. Although Madam Ma barely suffered at home, she could only endure hardships working for a wealthy family. Nonetheless, she could not be happier after hearing her son¡¯s words. She knew her son would not lie and that her sister-in-law had a good temper and was kind-hearted. ¡°B-But I should be getting this month¡¯s salary soon.¡± Although Madam Ma wanted to pack up and go home immediately, she felt she should stay a few more days to get her salary before leaving. She was conflicted. Shen Zishan reassured her, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s just go home. Grandma said you won¡¯t have to worry about this month¡¯s salary. Our lives will improve very soon. ¡± With her son¡¯s persuasion, she packed her things and prepared to go home. The house manager was shocked to hear the news. They did not expect Madam Ma to leave a few days before completing a full month¡¯s work. Still, the house manager smiled when he saw Madam Ma¡¯s happy expression. They asked her a few questions but got nothing much out of it. After all, Madam Ma was excited to return to Blossom Village with her son. Her eyes reddened when she reached the village. She stood outside and realized how much she missed home. She arrived around noon, and the beans had already sprouted. The whole family was looking at the beans with excitement. After cooking that morning, Su Binglan roasted some sweet potatoes on the stove. She knew the sweet potatoes were ready when the mung beans sprouted. After checking on the beans, she took out the sweet potatoes for everyone to eat. The family ate the roasted potatoes and savored them. Madam Ma was stunned when she saw how lively the house was. Lin Qin saw her and sighed in relief, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back. Come and rest. Qiuhua brought us so many things.¡± When Madam Ma returned to her senses, she looked at Shen Qiuhua apologetically. She took the initiative to stand before her sister-in-law and apologize for her past behavior. Even so, Shen Qiuhua had already let it go. Madam Ma even bowed, causing Shen Qiuhua to sigh. The two exchanged a few words and cleared the air. Since Shen Qiuhua was kind and soft, her heart ached when she saw Madam Ma¡¯s tired and thin appearance. Soon after, Shen Qiuhua passed a sweater and a pair of sweatpants to Madam Ma. The former also gave snacks and cakes to Madam Ma to eat. Madam Ma wore thin clothing but felt warm after wearing the sweater and sweatpants she had received. She also teared up despite herself as she ate the snacks. ¡°Sister-in-law, why a_re you crying?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked. Madam Ma was embarrassed as she wiped her tears, saying, ¡°Qiuhua, I¡¯m sorry for treating you so poorly in the past. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let it go and choose to treat me well despite how I treated you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shen Qiuhua feigned anger. ¡°You and my brother cared for my Godparents when I wasn¡¯t around. I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you either. What happened in the past should stay there. ¡°It¡¯s more important to start improving your and your family¡¯s living conditions now.. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Canned Food Chapter 678: Canned Food Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua had long let go of how poorly Madam Ma treated her in the past. Furthermore, Madam Ma was her sister-in-law who birthed Shen Zhishan, a member of the Shen family. Shen Qiuhua seemed relaxed and gentle. However, Madam Ma felt ashamed when she looked at Shen Qiuhua. The former choked, saying, ¡°T-Thank you for forgiving me, Qiuhua.¡± Madam Ma did not know what else to say and thought there were no words to express her feelings. After Madam Ma collected her emotions and ate, Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Did Zhishan tell you that you¡¯ll sell beans soon? You and your family can earn plenty of money by relying on mung beans. ¡°There are plenty more at the mountain, so we¡¯ll go there to gather more in the afternoon.¡¯ Madam Ma became excited. ¡°Yes, Zhishan told me your daughter discovered those mung beans. She even taught Zhishan and the rest what to do, right?¡± She never expected Shen Qiuhua to help her family. Meanwhile, Su Binglan watered the mung beans for them to grow well. The family could fry and sell them in town in a few days. She looked at Madam Ma and said, ¡°Aunt Ma, come look at the mung beans that have sprouted.¡± Su Binglan did not bother about Madam Ma and Shen Qiuhua¡¯s bitter past as long as Madam Ma treated Lin Qin and Shen Gang well from now on. Madam Ma felt slightly overwhelmed when Su Binglan addressed her as ¡°Aunt Ma.¡± Then, she hurried to look at the sprouting mung beans with wide eyes. She wanted to say something but did not know how. After gathering her thoughts, she finally asked, ¡°That¡¯s what they look like when they sprout?¡± Lin Qin said, ¡°Binglan prepared those last night, and they sprouted this morning. We should be able to sell and cook these any time now.¡± Everyone thought the mung beans were magical. After all, they never knew they could grow vegetables in their home. Moreover, they had grown accustomed to eating cabbages and radishes during winter. While Madam Ma worked for the wealthy family, she learned that the family had always wanted to eat fresh vegetables during winter but could not. They typically ate carrots and cabbage, so they wanted something new. However, most vegetables were seasonal. Madam Ma could imagine how popular mung beans would be if she sold them. She grew excited just thinking about it, asking, ¡°Binglan, what can I do for you?¡± Madam Ma¡¯s heart pounded, and her eyes were bright. She wanted to do anything to help her family. She could not bear to be lazy and wanted to do some work not to feel guilty. She was good at farming and would wake up to farm and harvest before dawn. She worked diligently and would only return home when the sky was almost dark. Su Binglan explained, ¡°You must first clean and soak the mung beans after picking them. You should soak the beans for two to three hours and then¡­¡± She explained the steps in detail to Madam Ma, who listened attentively. There were still some green beans at home, so Madam Ma helped to spray water on them. Su Binglan had soaked some last night, so they would only start to sprout in the afternoon. Madam Ma worked neatly and did whatever her niece said. Su Binglan watched her actions and noticed her efficiency. She could tell her aunt was impatient, but an impatient person would work faster if they were diligent. ¡®Someone like that shouldn¡¯t have bad intentions. Perhaps Aunt Machose her words poorly in the past and spoke directly instead,¡¯ Su Binglan thought. Su Binglan took the roasted sweet potatoes to the stove and handed one to Madam Ma. ¡°Try this roasted sweet potato, Aunt Ma.¡± Madam Ma remembered her son talking about sweet potatoes and their yield on her way home. ¡®So this is a sweet potato. We should plant more during spring since the yield is so high. Such a delicious thing should sell well,¡¯ Madam Ma thought. ¡°Careful, Aunt Ma. It¡¯s hot.¡± Madam Ma looked at her niece and nodded. Then, she blew on it and peeled the skin before eating. After taking the bite, she was so shocked that she almost dropped it. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! I¡¯ve never had something so tasty before, Binglan. Did you roast it?¡± Su Binglan nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, I roasted it. Eating these during winter will help keep you warm. If you grow them here, you can harvest and roast them for extra money.¡± She knew her aunt and uncle wanted to earn as much as possible to give her grandparents a better life. Su Binglan even considered moving her maternal grandparents to Su Teng Village. However, the people of Blossom Village typically lived with their sons, not daughters. If Lin Qin and Shen Gang ignored their son¡¯s feelings and went to Su Teng Village with Shen Qiuhua, the villagers would think Shen Qiuchuan was unfilial. Thus, Su Binglan thought it was best to let her grandparents continue to live with her uncle. However, she would give them the skills to earn money for themselves. She knew relying solely on crops was insufficient because the family would only benefit from it until the autumn harvest. Furthermore, the weather was unpredictable. If the family could run a small business, they would have a steady income. It would be enough for daily expenses, and the family could save some for a rainy day. Madam Ma spoke excitedly, ¡°Thank you so much, Binglan. These are excellent. If we sell these in town, everyone will like them.¡± She knew how famous the roasted sweet potatoes would be without even thinking about it. That was because no one else in Flower County sold such a thing. Moreover, the family could yield much with just one acre of land. Su Binglan added, ¡°When the weather warms up, and the apricots grow, I¡¯ll teach you how to make canned food. Canned apricots are delicious.¡± Niadam Ma¡¯s heart raced when she heard that. She wished she could start doing that now. ¡°When the apricots ripen, I¡¯ll bring you lots of them like I used to do last time.¡¯ Madam Ma knew her niece liked eating apricots. Su Binglan smiled, remembering when her uncle would always send her apricots to eat. She thought Madam Ma must have told him to do that.. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: From Tensed to Relaxed Chapter 679: From Tensed to Relaxed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The apricots from Blossom Village are the tastiest.¡± Su Binglan saw many apricot trees in Blossom Village when she arrived. Even the mountain had plenty of them. However, since they were plentiful, no one here bought them. Even if the apricots were ripe, the villagers could not sell them for much. The apricots would rot in that case because they were difficult to store. However, if Su Binglan made canned apricots, the villagers could store them longer. With those thoughts in mind, Su Binglan smiled. She knew there would be more fruits in summer. The family busied themselves with picking mung beans and prepping them that evening. The following day, Shen Zhishan brought his father home. Shen Qiuchuan was thrilled when he saw his sister and niece. He became even more excited when Su Binglan told him about the mung beans. Of course, he also quit his town job before going home. Immediately after, he started to help the family with the mung beans. Shen Qiuchuan and Madam Me were so excited that night that they could not sleep. Madam Ma said, ¡°Home is the best because we can sleep peacefully here.¡¯ Shen Qiuchuan agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well when I was out there. Even though it was freezing, I had to drive the carriage around.¡± When he returned home, his hands were cold and dry. Su Binglan had applied ointment on his hands to help them heal. Most importantly, Shen Qiuchuan was at ease when he realized his mother¡¯s health had improved. He felt relaxed as he lay on the heated brick bed. Madam Ma looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Shen Qiuchuan replied, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for his family.¡± Madam Ma added, ¡°We¡¯ll be better in the future. I didn¡¯t expect Binglan to be so capable. She can make so much money with her ideas.¡± Shen Qiuchuan responded, ¡°Well, my sister isn¡¯t ordinary, so her daughter should be exceptional.¡± He knew his sister¡¯s true identity, but his wide did not. In Shen Qiuchuan¡¯s eyes, his sister and niece were skillful. Madam Ma guiltily said, ¡°l always felt you and your parents were biased toward Qiuhua. I¡¯m ashamed of how 1 treated her.¡± Many things had become more apparent to Madam Ma as he grew older and experienced more hardships. She wished she could hide in a hole whenever she recalled her past. Shen Qiuchuan was surprised to hear his wife¡¯s words. He knew she was straightforward but had never reflected on her mistakes. It took a while for Shen Qiuchuan to process his wife¡¯s sudden character change. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve realized it. A family can only improve if they stick together. My parents always taught me that a peaceful family will prosper. My sister is a good person. ¡°It¡¯s good now since nothing is between you two. Qiuhua still came to help when we needed her. No one else could do that besides her. She¡¯s the one who brought these duvets and other things.¡± Madam Ma sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. 1 was so narrow-minded in the past.¡± Only at critical moments would a person see who was most sincere to them. It was also Su Binglan¡¯s medicine that cured Lin Qin. Otherwise, Madam Ma and Shen Qiuchuan had to spend much money on medicine and doctor visits. Thankfully, Su Binglan even checked on Jiang Nainai!s pregnancy. Madam Ma and Shen Qiuchuan were even more relieved about that. Of course, the older couple would not doubt their niece¡¯s medical skills. They even talked about the sweet potatoes and mung beans until they finally had a pleasant and relaxing sleep at midnight. The following morning, Shen Qiuchuan shot up because he thought he was still working in town. He startled his wife awake, and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qiuchuan looked at his wife and then around the room. He was puzzled for a moment before finally calming down. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I thought I was still in town. I was afraid I had overslept.¡± Madam Ma understood her husband¡¯s feelings. What she feared most when working for a wealthy family was oversleeping. She was always tense, even when asleep. She also shot up in the same manner as her husband when she came home a day before him. She felt an indescribable relaxation when she realized she was back home. ¡°There¡¯s no place like home. No one will scold me if I sleep in.¡± Shen Qiuchuan lay down again, saying, ¡°Yeah, home is the best place to be,¡± He did other things besides driving the carriage in town. Still, he had to wake up before dawn. However, he would not wake up so early when he was at home. Instead, he would wake up whenever he wanted. Since most people had nothing much to do after the autumn harvest, Madam Ma and Shen Qiuchuan could sleep on their warm brick bed. If they cut more firewood and stored it at home, they could use it to warm up their bed during winter. Shen Qiuchuan covered himself with the duvet and said, ¡°This feels nice and warm. I didn¡¯t feel cold last night.¡± Madam Ma added, ¡°I was surprised when Qiuhua gave that to me yesterday. After using it all night, I realized how warm it made me. The duvet is light and comfortable.¡¯ Shen Qiuchuan chatted with his wife until dawn. Then, they got out of bed, washed up, and prepared breakfast. Afterward, they went to the mountain to pick more mung beans. Su Binglan also advised them to store some mung beans to plat when spring arrived. By then, they could continue earning money from the sprouted beans. The couple felt energized now that they had a goal to work toward. A few days later, the prepared beans sprouted. Su Binglan cut some and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have these for lunch.¡¯ The whole family was excited to eat the bean sprouts. They had eaten plenty of good food with Su Binglan and the rest these past few days. Each meal was different, and the food was delicious. Madam Ma and Jiang Nainai even learned to cook many dishes. Madam Ma said, ¡°Binglan, do you need help?¡± She had grown accustomed to helping her niece. Su Binglan was generous and explained everything she did when she cooked. ¡°Aunt Ma, you can help wash these bean sprouts. We¡¯ll stir-fry them for lunch..¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Refreshing Taste Chapter 680: Refreshing Taste Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go wash them now.¡± Madam Ma took the beans and went to wash them. Jiang Nainai wanted to help, but Su Binglan refused. Since Lin Qin had fully recovered, she went to help light the fire. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuchuan and the others went to the mountain to gather more mung beans. Su Binglan pulled out the other mung bean sprouts and washed them. Just that batch alone weighed dozens of pounds. She planned to go to town in the afternoon to sell them. A few of them were busy making lunch together. They were happy and could not wait to taste the new dishes later, so they laughed and chatted to pass the time. Su Binglan prepared garlic, ginger, chili, and red and green peppers. Then, she prepared the seasonings before washing the red and green peppers. After removing the seeds from the peppers, she cut them to shreds. Soon after, she heated the pot, added oil, and then placed onions, ginger, and garlic into the pot. Afterward, she stir-fried them until they were fragrant. Su Binglan said, ¡°Grandma, please increase the fire.¡± Lin Qin replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll add more firewood to the stove.¡± The older woman smelled the fragrance and became wide-eyed. Since she only added fire to the stove, she did not feel too tired. After all, she felt more energetic after recovering. ¡°You must use a hotter flame when stir-frying to make the fragrance appear more.¡± Madam Ma had become more familiar with her niece and happily said, ¡°It smells delicious. I can¡¯t wait to taste the food.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Ma. We can eat soon,¡± Su Binglan smiled back. Jiang Nainai looked outside and said, ¡°The others should be home soon. It¡¯s almost noon, and they usually come back around this time. Oh, there they are. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good they¡¯re back in time for lunch,¡± Su Binglan said as she placed the red and green peppers into the pot. After stir-frying the ingredients, she added the mung bean sprouts into the pot. She kept tossing the sprouts to prevent them from sticking to the pot, saying, ¡°Aunt Ma, Nainai, watch how I toss the ingredients. Then you can make this dish yourselves next time. It¡¯s delicious and nutritious, especially for Nainai.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Madam Ma and Jiang Nainai watched seriously while Su Binglan explained each step in detail. Nonetheless, the dish was relatively simple, so the duo could quickly remember the steps. After stirring and tossing the ingredients, Su Binglan added the seasoning. She used her own blend of ingredients for the seasoning to make it taste as best as possible. Soon after, she finished cooking the dish. She scooped some out into a small bowl and gave it to Lin Qin and the others to taste. ¡°Here, try this and tell me how it tastes.¡¯ Su Binglan picked some up with her chopsticks and brought them to Lin Qin¡¯s mouth. Lin Qin took a bite and could smell its light and sour fragrance. The dish was also slightly spicy, giving it a different dimension. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious! I didn¡¯t know you could make something so delicious for winter seasons.¡± When Madam Ma and Jiang Nainai tasted the dish, they were also full of praise. They thought it was tasty and refreshing, yet not greasy. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Cousin Binglan, your cooking is perfect!¡± Jiang Nainai¡¯s admiration for Su Binglan grew. The former¡¯s eyes would sparkle whenever she looked at Su Binglan. ¡°This is a simple dish, so you will do well when cooking it next time. Grandma, you can visit Su Teng Village with Aunt Ma and Nainai whenever you want. Then I can teach you to make other dishes. The village is livelier than ever.¡¯ Lin Qin had visited Su Teng Village before. Shen Qiuhua had also told her how lively it had become. Therefore, Lin Qin was eager to revisit the village. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll visit when winter ends. You and your mother should visit us more often, too.¡¯ ¡°We will, Grandma,¡± Su Binglan smiled and nodded. One dish was not enough, so Su Binglan also made hot and dry noodles for everyone. Of course, she also prepared a plate of cut-dried sausages because she knew Shen Qiuchuan and Shen Zhishan enjoyed it. Su Binglan knew dried sausages were famous because she visited Su Fengchen¡¯s shop during the New Year and saw many customers there. Some even made preorders for the following day. Lin Qin smiled non-stop as she enjoyed the lively atmosphere. ¡®l want Qiuhua and Binglan to visit more often. I¡¯m so happy now that Ma¡¯s temper has improved. My family will do much better soon.¡¯ When the others returned with their basket of mung beans, they smelled the fragrance wafting from the house. ¡°We never smelled such fragrances last time. We only got to eat the simplest food. However, things are different now.¡± ¡°l can smell the fragrance as soon as I get home. It must be Binglan cooking something delicious for us.¡± Shen Qiuchuan and his son looked forward to eating. They were in a hurry to return when it was time to eat because they knew they could eat something new and delicious. The duo could not stop thinking about what they would eat. Although they had eaten many dishes these past few days, they were all delicious. The father-son duo were in good spirits after eating good food. Shen Mohen added, ¡°Cousin Binglan¡¯s cooking is incredibly delicious. She can even cook radishes and cabbages in various ways.¡± Su Binglan could make the most ordinary foods delicious, and the family ate well. When Zhou went out to get some firewood, she smelled the fragrance and said, ¡°Qiuchuan, your family must be cooking something tasty again. I can smell the fragrance from here.¡± Zhou smelled various fragrances every day and felt tempted to approach the family. However, Shen Qiuhua was generous and brought her some food to try. Zhou even thanked Shen Gang and the others for their generosity. Shen Gang smiled. ¡°My granddaughter is excellent at cooking, and my daughter is so dutiful. We¡¯ve been eating well these past few days.¡± He could not help but humbly brag about his daughter and granddaughter to the neighbors. He all felt a sense of pride. Su Binglan saw the group returning and said, ¡°Grandpa, wash your hands. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Everyone was in high spirits as they washed their hands and entered the house. They were eager to eat. Madam Ma said, ¡°Binglan made hot and dry noodles and stir-fried mung bean sprouts. It¡¯s so delicious. You¡¯ll know what I mean soon enough.¡± Shen Qiuchuan looked at the large plate of mung bean sprouts and said excitedly, ¡°These are the ones we grew, right?¡± Madam Ma nodded. ¡°Yes, there are still a few dozen pounds over there. Binglan said she¡¯ll go to town to sell them.¡± However, Madam Ma felt slightly nervous because mung bean sprouts were new to the villagers and townsfolk. She did not know if they would recognize such a thing. She initially wondered how to market them. Still, she felt less worried because Su Binglan was there.. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Nervous Yet Excited Chapter 681: Nervous Yet Excited Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Ma unknowingly started admiring and trusting Su Binglan. For some reason, she felt more at ease with her niece around. Also, the more Madam Ma interacted with Su Binglan, the more she liked her. Over the past few days, Su Binglan had been quietly giving everyone spiritual spring water to drink. Therefore, Shen Gang, Lin Qin, and the others¡¯ mental and physical states improved exponentially. They also did not notice how much better they looked. They thought it was because they had been eating and sleeping well. The family washed their hands and sat around the table to eat. Everyone enjoyed the mung bean sprouts with noodles. Su Fengmao, Shen Qiuhuan, Luo Jin¡¯an, and Shen Mohen were familiar with dry noodles, so their expressions were standard when they ate. However, it was Lin Qin and the others¡¯ first time eating dry noodles. The noodles they usually ate had soup. They had never tried noodles without soup before. Still, they knew it would be delicious because Su Binglan cooked it. Although Shen Qiuchuan was straightforward, honest, and did not speak much, he kept praising the noodles as he ate, saying it was delicious. Lin Qin ate some mung bean sprouts and said, ¡°l prefer these a little more. I tasted some when Binglan finished cooking. You should try some.¡± Everyone was excited to try the new dish. Their eyes lit up as they ate, thinking it was unique compared to other vegetables. The family savored the meal but could not stop thinking of ways to sell it for a profit. Since the dish tasted good, selling them would be easy. With that thought in mind, the family felt the food tasted even better. ¡°l can¡¯t describe it well, but it tastes refreshing with just a little spiciness. It¡¯ll go well with rice, too.¡± ¡°l can eat a lot of these in one sitting.¡± ¡°l think many people will want to buy our mung bean sprouts, especially when they realize how tasty they are.¡± The family could imagine their new business blooming once they started selling these things. It made Shen Gang and the others excited. They felt their hearts were about to jump out of their chests. When Su Binglan said she would sell the mung bean sprouts in town, the family was ecstatic. They followed her but felt a little nervous. Although it was still January, some shops should start opening soon. Flower County was still relatively underdeveloped. If anyone sold expensive things, no one would buy them. However, the family believed people would be willing to buy their things. Furthermore, mung bean sprouts were inexpensive and useful. ¡°Binglan, how much is a pound of mung bean sprouts?¡± Lin Qin asked. Everyone had grown accustomed to listening to and asking for Su Binglan¡¯s opinion. Since she was the one who taught them about the mung beans, she should know how to price them. ¡°Ten copper per pound,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°We could sell them at twenty copper, but according to Flower County¡¯s consumption level, not many will be willing to pay that much. ¡°Although it¡¯s double the price, it won¡¯t be worth it if the sales are low. It¡¯s best to sell them at ten copper per pound because it¡¯s more affordable.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement to Su Binglan¡¯s explanation. Madam Ma was the first to say, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Binglan since she came up with the idea.¡± The others nodded again, and one said, ¡°Yes, that price sounds good.¡± Shen Zhishan quietly calculated the family¡¯s earnings. They could earn one silver if they produced and sold a hundred pounds of mung bean sprouts daily. They could also earn more if they produced more products. His eyes lit up, thinking, ¡®One silver a day is more than perfect! I never dared to consider earning that much! Even if we only sold a few dozen pounds, we¡¯d still earn a few hundred coppers daily. ¡®We could earn at least a few silver a month. That¡¯s as much as our previous year¡¯s income from farming.¡¯ The family could produce more grain when the weather was good. Even so, they could not sell their grain for much, not to mention they had to keep some for themselves. Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled as they looked at the mung bean sprouts. Of course, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were much calmer than the others. Still, they were delighted to see Lin Qin and Shen Gang¡¯s expressions. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao reacted similarly when they first earned from selling their tofu products. They used to count their earnings as a family every night back then. Sometimes, they were so excited that they would talk until midnight before bed. Shen Qiuhua smiled when she saw how happy her Godparents were. She said, ¡°Father, Mother, you should let Binglan and the others go to town while you two stay home.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa and Grandma. 1 guarantee we¡¯ll sell the mung bean sprouts. We might even sell out.¡± She thought of Drunken Cloud in Tenghe Town and remembered delivering goods to them. Later, Mr. Wang hired workers to collect the goods from Su Teng Village. Therefore, if restaurants in Flower County wanted large quantities of mung bean sprouts, they could go to Blossom Village to collect them. By then, the family would no longer need to sell the beans in town. They would only need to agree on an agreed collection schedule, saving the family much time and effort. Over the past few days, the family heard about the changes in Su Teng Village from Shen Qiuhua. The family admired Su Binglan even more and believed their lives would improve if they listened to her advice. After lunch, they cleaned up and packed the mung bean sprouts. Since using the carriage was more convenient, they loaded dozens of pounds of mung bean sprouts onto the carriage before leaving. When they reached town, Madam Ma said, ¡°Binglan, the best place to sell our products is at the center.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to the market yet. We¡¯ll go to a restaurant first.. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: A New Side Dish Chapter 682: A New Side Dish Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°We¡¯re going to a restaurant?¡± Shen Qiuchuan and Madam Ma were puzzled. Even so, they listened to their niece. They knew everything would go well if they did as she said. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Madam Ma explained, ¡°Flower County has two of the largest and most famous restaurants. One is Drunken Cloud, and the other is River Restaurant.¡¯ Su Binglan was surprised when she heard her aunt mentioning Drunken Cloud. ¡°There¡¯s a Drunken Cloud in Flower County too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard River Restaurant used to be more famous than Drunken Cloud in the past. River Restaurant¡¯s food was better, too. However, Drunken Cloud produced a few signature dishes and surpassed River Restaurant. ¡°Whenever people pass Flower County on their journey, they eat at Drunken Cloud. They have a dish called sour and spicy potato pancake.¡± Suddenly, Madam Ma thought of something and excitedly continued, ¡°Binglan, isn¡¯t that the same sour and spicy potato pancake you made for us?¡± Madam Ma and the others could never afford to eat at Drunken Cloud. She felt inferior whenever Madam Ma passed the restaurant because the food was expensive. She felt uneasy and avoided such restaurants. Even if she came to town to buy groceries, she would visit the market to look at cheap things. She would save as much as possible and avoid spending too much. That was why she seldom visited the town in the past. If not for her work, she would never go to town. However, she knew her sister-in-law and niece were different. Madam Ma was nervous as she sat in the carriage because she had never sat in one before. Very few people in Flower County owned carriages, let alone the villagers. ¡°Yes, the sour and spicy potato pancake 1 made is the same as Drunken Cloud¡¯s,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°Drunken Cloud bought their signature dishes from Cousin Binglan,¡± Shen Mohen added, ¡°Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have such delicious signature dishes.¡¯ Shen Mohen had learned a lot during his time in Suteng Village. He learned about Drunken Cloud when its workers went to the Su family¡¯s house to collect goods. Madam Ma and the others looked at Su Binglan in shock. ¡®So, that¡¯s how it is. Binglan is amazing.¡¯ Shen Zhishan had followed Su Binglan to town while Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao helped at home. That was because it was more convenient for Shen Qiuhua and Lin Qin to care for Jiang Nainai. Su Binglan lifted the carriage curtain to look at the streets when they arrived at the town. She realized many shops were open, and many people were walking around. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Drunken Cloud first.¡± They headed toward the restaurant, and the carriage stopped at the entrance. Even though Madam Ma knew her niece had brought her there, she still lowered her head nervously. In comparison, Shen Qiuchuan looked calm. He had lived with his parents in the capital when he was young. At that time, Lin Qin and Shen Gang worked for the Shens. Shen Qiuchuan had seen many things with his parents. Thus, he looked calm when he came to Drunken Cloud. When the waiter saw Su Binglan and the others, he greeted them respectfully, especially Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°Please, come in.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Please take us to a private room on the second floor, preferably near a window.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Please follow me.¡± The waiter led the group upstairs. When Su Binglan reached the second floor, she looked around and found that the restaurant was in proper order. The waiter was also polite to all the guests. She could tell the management in this Drunken Cloud was acceptable. Su Binglan then ordered a few dishes for everyone to eat. Madam Ma was stunned when she looked at the menu and the dishes on the table. Su Binglan called for everyone to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost. Just eat.¡± Madam Ma sighed in relief and then picked up her chopsticks to eat. Meanwhile, her husband was in a daze as he took the first bite, recalling his childhood in the capital. His parents always feared making mistakes and getting fired when working with the Shens. However, after retiring, they returned to Blossom Village to live a peaceful life. Later, Shen Qiuchuan heard about all the terrible things that had happened to the Shens. He was frightened when he heard the news. Fortunately, he and his parents were safe. Shen Zhishan felt like he was hallucinating. He could not believe he was eating in Drunken Cloud. Moreover, the food looked delicious. He could also enjoy the bustling scenery and the nearby riverside as he ate. After the meal, Su Binglan called the waiter and asked for the manager. The waiter dared not be negligent when he saw the young lady¡¯s temperament. He hurried to look for the manager. Soon after, Mr. Wang arrived at the private room, shocked to see Su Binglan. ¡°M-Miss Su? Why¡¯d you come to Flower County?¡± He rubbed his eyes, thinking he was hallucinating. Su Binglan was also surprised to see Mr. Wang there. She thought someone else would be the manager here. ¡°Mr. Wang, weren¡¯t you just in Tenghe Town?¡± Mr. Wang returned to his senses and smiled, saying, ¡°Since the restaurant in Tenghe Town is doing exceptionally well, the young master has promoted me to direct all of Drunken Cloud¡¯s establishments in Dingzhou. ¡°Now, I only need to inspect our various establishments every month. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to the dishes and goods you sold us. They made Drunken Cloud¡¯s business boom like no other.¡¯ Mr. Wang had gained the Xu family¡¯s favor, and the young master greatly valued him. Mr. Wangs son and nephew even received jobs from the Xu family. The young master had made Mr. Wang a director of Drunken Cloud¡¯s establishments. The latter was responsible for all outlets throughout Dingzhou, which was an extraordinary opportunity for him. Although Mr. Wang had significant responsibilities, being a director was much easier than being a manager. Still, he knew it was all thanks to Su Binglan. The young lady smiled, saying, ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Wang.¡± Mr. Wang smiled back. ¡°l must thank you for it, Miss Su. It¡¯s a coincidence that I¡¯m in Flower County this time. I¡¯ll be here for the next few days.¡± He was talking with the manager in the office when he heard the waiter¡¯s request to see the manager. He was puzzled and went to take a look but never expected to see Su Binglan. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be easier since you¡¯re here, Mr. Wang. I have another new dish for Drunken Cloud.. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Extremely Excited Chapter 683: Extremely Excited Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Nir. Wangs eyes widened in surprise. He was so excited that it took a while to recover from his shock. He knew how excellent Su Binglan¡¯s cooking skills were. The young lady had also developed her family¡¯s famous delicacies, including barbecued skewers, hotpot, stinky tofu, duck blood vermicelli, and haggis soup. Mr. Wang liked staying in Tenghe Town because of all the food there. He even considered moving his whole family to Teng County. However, he wanted his parents, daughter-in-law, and grandchildren to live in Su Teng Village. It was convenient to live there because of the bustling town. Then, the family could buy many things whenever they visited Tenghe Town or Su Teng Market. Moreover, his mother enjoyed lively areas, and his father liked food. Mr. Wang had worked since he was young and had little time with his parents. He always felt guilty for not being dutiful enough to his parents. He had moved to Tenghe Town when he became Drunken Cloud¡¯s manager. He often missed his parents, who lived in the capital. Later, he met Su Binglan, and she changed his life. Tenghe Town and Su Teng Village underwent tremendous development and changes because of her. In time, more and more delicacies appeared in the town, most of which Su Binglan had developed. Thanks to her innovative dishes, Drunken Cloud surpassed other restaurants and became the number-one eating establishment in Tenghe Town. Many merchants who visited the town would visit Drunken Cloud for its signature dishes. They also knew about the many delicacies in Tenghe Town and would visit because of its reputation. Since more people visited the town, Drunken Cloud¡¯s business boomed. Of course, Mr. Wang and the Xu family were thrilled at how well Drunken Cloud did. Mr. Wang had tried many delicacies in Tenghe Town and found them all delicious. Whenever there was something new to eat, he would hire someone to send it to his parents in the capital to try. His mother¡¯s appetite even improved after eating those delicacies. Mr. Wangs wife and children also liked the food from Tenghe Town. They often sent him letters, asking him to send them more delicious delicacies. The whole family was thrilled. When Mr. Wang returned home before the New Year, he could tell his family had become more harmonious. Everyone was delighted to see him, and his grandmother praised him as a dutiful grandson. His status in the family rose, and his relatives were enthusiastic when they saw him. He knew it was because he often sent them delicious food. Mr. Wangs family greatly valued him, and it made him happy. Moreover, the Xu family promoted him because of his outstanding performance managing Drunken Cloud. Many dignitaries and nobles had to make bookings through him if they wanted to eat at Drunken Cloud. After a while, he became part of their circle, making it easier for him to get his son and nephew decent jobs. Mr. Wang thought about it and realized it was all thanks to Su Binglan. Nir. Wang knew she had unknowingly helped and saved many people. She had also influenced many people¡¯s lives. Everyone was grateful to her whenever they talked about her amongst each other. At Tenghe Town¡¯s Drunken Cloud, he would overhear people discussing Su Teng Village¡¯s delicacies. Most of them even spoke of Su Binglan with respect. They mentioned how good and capable she was and how she had helped many people. Mr. Wang would even hear people talking about her whenever he visited the market. He had also taught his family to make dumplings when he returned for the New Year. During the celebrations, his whole family made dumplings and ate together. Everyone enjoyed the dumplings, saying they were delicious. The atmosphere at his house was warm and lively. Mr. Wang was grateful to Su Binglan. Hence, he treated her with respect whenever he saw her. He became excited when Su Binglan mentioned having a new dish for the restaurant. He knew it would be delicious because Su Binglan had developed it. Mr. Wang asked tremblingly, ¡°I-Is that true, Miss Su? You have a new dish?¡± He thought he had misheard and could only ask again. His eyes sparkled as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m so excited to hear about it. Miss Su, if you have a new dish for us, I will give you this meal for free! Then, we can negotiate the price for your new dish.¡¯ Su Binglan had already provided Drunken Cloud with two dishes last time. One was the sour and spicy potato pancake, and the other was spicy chicken. Those two dishes had brought extraordinary profits to Drunken Cloud. Most customers visited the restaurant for those dishes. Of course, they would also order other foods while there. As time passed, Drunken Cloud¡¯s business went through the roof. Moreover, they even bought their chilies and potatoes straight from Su Binglan. Thus, Mr. Wang did not doubt the quality of this new dish, nor would he insist that Su Binglan give him a taste test before negotiating. Still, Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Lend me your kitchen for a while, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make the dish and let you taste it first.¡± Mr. Wang was thrilled as he ushered the young lady to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Madam Ma and the others were confused. Madam Ma still felt uneasy, even though Su Binglan had told her to eat without worry. After all, the dishes looked expensive. However, Madam Ma did not expect Mr. Wang to waive their bill. Madam Ma and Shen Zhishan were in disbelief, thinking that only Su Binglan was this capable and influential. They also noticed how polite Mr. Wang was to Su Binglan. Madam Ma¡¯s initial nervousness had disappeared, and she sighed in relief. Su Binglan took the mung bean sprouts to the kitchen, but Luo Jin¡¯an followed, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll come and help you.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Since she and Mr. Wang had not discussed the price of this new dish, the cooks and chefs were not allowed to peek and learn. Naturally, they could not help her, so Luo Jin¡¯an took on the assistant role, Shen Mohen offered to help, but Su Binglan told him to wait in the private room instead. Mr. Wang was shocked when he saw the mung bean sprouts in Su Binglan¡¯s basket.. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Willingness to Suffer Chapter 684: Willingness to Suffer Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. Wang stared at the mung bean sprouts. He had never seen such a thing in the market or other restaurants. If he had eaten or seen it before, he would remember it. ¡®Is that a new ingredient?! Drunken Cloud could introduce a new signature dish if it were a new ingredient. Many customers would order it because Su Binglan had made it. If so, Drunken Cloud¡¯s business would skyrocket. ¡®The business will benefit me. I can receive more bonuses, and the young master might promote me again.¡¯ Mr. Wang was excited and happy as he brought the young couple to the kitchen. Su Binglan noticed his excitement and realized he was looking at the mung bean sprouts in her basket. ¡°Mr. Wang, these are mung bean sprouts. They¡¯re vegetables that aren¡¯t available in the market yet.¡± Nir. Wang grew even more confident when he heard that. He said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re a true genius. Of course, only you can discover such an ingredient. This reminds me of the potatoes. No one had sold potatoes in the market, but Drunken Cloud got its supply directly from Su Binglan for one of their signature dishes. If anyone wanted potatoes, they would have to go to Drunken Cloud. Nir. Wang also suspected people might start selling potatoes in the market soon. Even so, only Drunken Cloud had the recipe for sour and spicy potato pancakes. Then, many more customers would grow accustomed to visiting Drunken Cloud to eat its signature dishes. ¡°One must grow these mung beans, and no one else knows about it but us. The dish I¡¯m making is called stir-fried mung bean sprouts. It¡¯s a side dish I¡¯ll let you taste in a while.¡± Nir. Wang said, ¡°l don¡¯t have to taste it to know it¡¯ll be delicious, Miss Su. After all, you possess excellent cooking skills.¡± He was not trying to flatter Su Binglan. Instead, he spoke from his heart. Su Binglan smiled and followed her husband into the kitchen. Mr. Wang prepared a small room for them so that the chefs and cooks could not spy on their cooking methods. When Mr. Wang left, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an busied themselves in the kitchen. Su Binglan no longer worried about her husband because he had fully recovered. Moreover, he was familiar with cooking for his wife. Luo Jin¡¯an also had excellent knife skills and could sometimes cut vegetables better than Su Binglan. That was because he had practiced brandishing weapons since childhood. Even though he was sometimes quiet, Su Binglan knew he was beside her. His presence made her feel at ease and allowed her to do things without worry. She knew he would support her no matter what she did. Luo Jin¡¯an helped her wash and cut scallions, ginger, garlic, and chili. Afterward, he prepared the firewood. Su Binglan looked at his actions and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡®He¡¯s a renowned Major General, so he does not need to do such a thing.¡¯ Sometimes, when Su Binglan was busy cooking, Luo Jin!an would sneakily help with unnecessary things. Whenever he suppressed his presence, she would overlook his efforts. ¡°l have nothing else to do. Also, I¡¯m delighted to be beside you and help you with this. You don¡¯t have to overthink or worry, Bing.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s words gave warmth and reassurance to Su Binglan. He was gentle whenever he spoke to his wife. He would be in a good mood if she were in a good mood, too. Standing side by side, the young couple felt united. Su Binglan looked at her husband¡¯s smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Next, Luo Jin¡¯an started the fire, and Su Binglan stir-fried the mung bean sprouts. Since the dish was straightforward to make, she quickly finished cooking. Meanwhile, Mr. Wang stood outside anxiously. He looked forward to tasting the new dish and could smell the fragrance by just standing there. It differed from the food he usually smelled. It was light and refreshing. Soon after, he could not help but take a few steps toward the door to peek inside. Sure enough, Su Binglan came out with the dish. ¡°Here, have a taste, Mr. Wang.¡± Mr. Wang picked up some food with his chopsticks and took a bite. Immediately after, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Miss Su, this is amazing! Drunken Could primarily sells meat and vegetable dishes, so this one will be perfect, especially during winter when there are few vegetables. ¡°Drunken Cloud will do well with such a dish, even during winter. Miss Su, many nobles have grown accustomed to eating fish and meat, so they want something light and refreshing like this. ¡°This side dish is also perfect for those who have smaller appetites. Most also say our sour and spicy potato pancakes are refreshing. This side dish is equally as refreshing. The texture is excellent, too.¡± Mr. Wang spoke as he ate, his chopsticks never stopping. Su Binglan smiled faintly, asking, ¡°So, would you consider partnering with my family, Mr. Wang?¡± ¡°How about I buy this recipe from you for two hundred silver, Miss Su?¡± He had bought the last two dishes from her for a hundred silver. However, he told Su Binglan he would buy the stir-fried mung bean recipe for two hundred silver. Su Binglan was surprised, not expecting Mr. Wang to make such a generous offer. Indeed, it was a lot. Mr. Wang noticed Su Binglan saying nothing and hurriedly added, ¡°Sorry for assuming, Miss Su. What price did you have in mind?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Mr. Wang, this isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve worked together. Two hundred silver is perfect. I¡¯ll write the recipe for you now. You can buy the mung bean sprouts from my family when they sell them at the market..¡± Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Win-Win Deal Chapter 685: Win-Win Deal Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. Wang said, ¡°How much is a pound of mung bean sprouts, Miss Su? Can 1 buy them from you?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°l won¡¯t hide that there aren¡¯t any mung bean sprouts on the market now. However, I taught my grandmother and her family how to grow them. ¡°We plan on selling the beans at ten copper per pound, but since you need them for this side dish, we can sell them at nine.¡¯ Although it was only one copper less, Drunken Cloud would save a lot if Mr. Wang bought more. The restaurant would need many mung bean sprouts to serve stir-fried mung bean sprouts. Naturally, Mr. Wang understood this. Su Binglan had planned to do this to make things convenient for her grandma and the others. Next time, Lin Qin and her family would not have to go to town to sell the beans. Instead, they would become Drunken Cloud¡¯s suppliers. By then, Mr. Wang would hire someone to buy and collect mung bean supplies to save time and effort. Su Binglan had considered everything for Lin Qin and her family. Mr. Wang knew it but was still grateful to her because it was a good deal for Drunken Cloud. He smiled at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Su. I¡¯ll follow our deal in Tenghe Town¡¯s Drunken Cloud and collect the mung bean sprouts on a fixed schedule. ¡°l agree with your price, Your family will also enjoy a 10% discount whenever they dine at Drunken Cloud.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wang.¡± Su Binglan smiled back. Afterward, the two discussed some details about the deal, and Su Binglan prepared the contract. Soon after, she called her uncle and asked him to sign the contract with Mr. Wang. That way, Mr. Wang could send someone to Shen Gangs house in Blossom Village to buy and collect the mung bean sprouts. Although Shen Gang and his family did not need to sell the beans in town, they had to grow them and meet Drunken Cloud¡¯s demands. Still, they could sell the beans in town for extra money. Nonetheless, the family could improve their living conditions by relying on their deal with Drunken Cloud. The older couple could enjoy their days when they earned money this way. Even if they helped grow the mung beans, it would not be too tiring. When spring came, Shen Gang and the others could plant sweet potatoes, potatoes, and mung beans. Since winter was ending, Su Binglan had other ideas to earn money. By then, she could open a canned food store in Blossom Village. However, it was best to arrange these things when the time came. ¡®It looks like Grandpa and Grandma can relax soon.¡¯ Su Binglan planned to give her grandma the two hundred silver when they returned. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuchuan was still in a daze as the family left Drunken Cloud and entered the carriage. Shen Zhishan had never seen his father behave like that. In his eyes, his father had always been calm and seldom showed such a shocked expression. Even Shen Zhisha was excited at that moment. He thought it would be challenging to sell mung bean sprouts in town. He never expected Su Binglan to make a deal with Drunken Cloud instead. Mr. Wang even bought all the beans in their carriage and paid with cash. Madam Ma¡¯s eyes sparkled. She wanted to say something but could not make a sound. After a while, she gathered herself and said, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re amazing! I admire you so much!¡± ¡®She has a good heart. I can¡¯t thank her enough for helping us so much.¡¯ Madam Ma knew she would not have to sell the beans in town since the Drunken Cloud staff would come and collect the goods themselves. She wanted to plant as many mung beans as possible when spring came. Although the family had picked plenty of mung beans from the mountain, they had a room in the house specifically for the beans. Madam Ma feared not having enough mung bean sprouts and wanted to get a head start on harvesting them. She also considered the potatoes and sweet potatoes. ¡®Fortunately, we have plenty of land at home. I don¡¯t fear hard work if my family can live good lives. I can eat and sleep well at home now. I feel content with the skills we have to make a decent living.¡¯ Madam Ma knew her niece was the reason for all this. Although Su Binglan was younger, Madam Ma would not treat her as a child. She knew her niece was extraordinary. Although Madam Ma had not spoken to many people, she knew her niece and husband were no ordinary people. The two, including Shen Qiuhua, had an undeniable presence. ¡®Shen Mohen speaks a lot, but Luo Jin¡¯an has a powerful aura. It¡¯s strange, and I can¡¯t explain it.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that, Aunt Ma. My grandparents told me you always wake up early to tarm and return home late. You even help them to store and sell their crops.¡± Madam Ma smiled. ¡°It¡¯s always best to be diligent. We can harvest and save more food if I work hard.¡¯ She did not know what else to say. She only knew to be diligent and earn a better life. Since the family had land, she wanted to work hard to cultivate crops for them. Now, she would plant mung beans and sweet potatoes for the family to help improve their lives. Su Binglan felt her aunt had merits. ¡®At least she¡¯s diligent, even though she¡¯s not good at talking sometimes. Still, that¡¯s all in the past. Aunt Ma treats my grandparents well now.¡¯ Shen Qiuchuan finally returned to his senses after hearing his wife¡¯s and Su Binglan¡¯s conversation. He said, ¡°T-Thank you for everything, Binglan.¡± He did not know how else to express his gratitude as his heart raced. After all, his family had earned over two hundred silver in one go. Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Uncle Qiuchuan. My mother will only feel at ease when Grandpa and Grandma live well.¡± Shen Qiuchuan knew he should also thank his sister for all her help.. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Burning Heart Chapter 686: Burning Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuchuan remembered being shocked when his parents told him Shen Qiuhua would be his godsister. Although Shen Qiuhua lived with her Godparents and Godbrother, he knew she was the Young Lady of the Shens. Deep down, Shen Qiuchuan could not neglect her. However, Shen Qiuhua had an excellent temperament and called them ¡°Brother, Father, and Mother.¡± Shen Qiuchuan treated Shen Qiuhua with care and later treated her as his real sister. He wanted to treat her well. Lin Qin and Shen Gang loved their Goddaughter and were happy to have her around. The family was united when they were younger. Although they were not wealthy, their spirits were prosperous and happy. When Shen Qiuchuan had something good to eat, he would give it to his Godsister instead. However, Shen Qiuhua would pass the food to her Godparents. Shen Qiuchuan knew she was just worried about them. When it came time for the autumn harvest, Shen Qiuhua always wanted to help. Still, Lin Qin and Shen Gang were reluctant to let her work, so they gave her a stool to sit beside Shen Qiuchuan while he worked. Shen Qiuhua would secretly go and help him or fetch some water for them to drink. Although Shen Qiuchuan worked hard all day, he was not troubled or tired. He noticed his parents smiling more since Shen Qiuhua started living with them. Even Shen Qiuchuan was thrilled to have his Godsister around. The Blossom villagers envied him for having such a beautiful Godsister. Shen Qiuchuan could not help but laugh and feel proud. Later, when they had their own families, Shen Qiuchuan felt he and his Godsister had become distant. He felt uneasy then and longed to return to his carefree life with his Godsister. However, people had to grow up and face troubles in life. Although he had much to bear, he would feel warmth whenever he recalled his childhood with Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuchuan was sincerely happy for his Godsister now that she and her family were doing well. Madam Ma and Shen Zhishan were excited on the way home, When they arrived, Lin Qin, Shen Gang, and Shen Qiuhua were preparing more mung beans. Lin Qin and Shen Gang were nervous, while Su Binglan and the others were absent. Jiang Nainai was even more distracted with her thoughts. Although she knew how beneficial mung bean sprouts were, she did not know if they would sell well. The trio became wide-eyed when they heard the voices at the door. Lin Qin asked, ¡°Are those Binglan and the others?¡± Shen Gang was puzzled. ¡°They¡¯re back so soon? But it¡¯s only noon. They went to town in the morning, and I thought they¡¯d only return at night.¡± He remembered staying in town all day when selling firewood. Then, he would have to rush home after dark. While Shen Gang and Lin Qin were worried, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao remained calm. After experiencing something similar, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua knew their daughter had sold all the mung bean sprouts. They laughed, and Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Mother, Father, they must¡¯ve already sold all the mung beans.¡± Lin Qin was amazed, saying, ¡°That quickly? But they had so many mung beans.¡¯ She was nervous yet excited as she followed her Goddaughter to the door to take a look. After everyone dismounted the carriage, Luo Jin¡¯an tied it to the side. Su Binglan wanted to buy some provisions before returning. However, she realized it was unnecessary. After all, she had brought many things, such as staple foods and vegetables, to Lin Qin and Shen Gangs house. She had brought enough for Lin Qin and the rest to last a while, not to mention the clothes and bedding. Lin Qin and Shen Gang saw their granddaughter and the rest getting off and removing the empty baskets from the carriage. Lin Qin¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Binglan, did you sell them all?¡± Without waiting for Su Binglan to reply, Madam Ma answered, ¡°Binglan is amazing! We didn¡¯t know it, but she had planned ten steps ahead! While we ate at Drunken Cloud, she¡­ Suddenly, Shen Qiuhcuan interjected with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk. It¡¯s cold out here.¡¯ Madam Ma finally realized they were at the door and agreed that it was best to talk inside. Otherwise, they would freeze at the door. Lin Qin and Shen Gang sighed in relief when they saw Madam Ma¡¯s excitement. Although they knew the trip went smoothly, they wondered why the others went to Drunken Cloud. Lin Qin and Shen Gang knew Drunken Cloud was the best restaurant in town but also costly. Jiang Nainai also noticed Madam Ma¡¯s excitement and knew they had sold all the mung bean sprouts. ¡®They should have earned at least a few hundred coppers with that many mung beans.¡¯ Jiang Nainai¡¯s heart raced, and she could not stop smiling. When Shen Zhishan saw his wife standing up, he went to support her, saying, ¡°Be careful.¡± Jiang Nainai feigned anger and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Shen Zhishan was thrilled as he whispered to her, ¡°The trip went better than expected. Our lives will only improve from now onward. I won¡¯t let you work hard, especially since you¡¯re pregnant. Now, I can buy you and the baby anything you two want to eat.¡± Jiang Nainai knew her husband was terrible with sweet words. Still, she liked what he said. Shen Zhishan had never said such things before, but she knew why. After all, they did not have the best life. ¡®It¡¯s good that we have enough to eat, let alone be picky. Since my husband said he could buy the baby and me anything we want to eat, I guess they sold all the mung bean sprouts.¡¯ When everyone entered the house, Madam Ma closed the door. She could not wait to tell them what had happened. ¡°Binglan was excellent today. Now, we don¡¯t have to sell the mung beans In town. ¡°Instead, people will come and collect them from us. We can focus on growing more stock, then sell some in town if we want extra income. Considering how much we can harvest, we can earn a lot monthly..¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Not Panicking Chapter 687: Not Panicking Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Ma¡¯s heart pounded with excitement. The thought of her family making a good living made her happy. She did not even notice how widely she smiled. Lin Qin heard Madam Ma¡¯s words and looked at her. The former understood that her daughter-in-law would not beat around the bush. Madam Ma always said what was on her mind. Lin Qin sighed in relief and smiled. Shen Qiuchuan also explained what happened when they went to Drunken Cloud. Shen Gang and Lin Qin listened to every detail and smiled. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua had long known how amazing their daughter was, but they were also delighted to hear about what had happened. After telling the family about their experience at the Drunken Cloud, Shen Qiuchuan revealed his contract with Mr. Wang. ¡°Mother, this is the contract I signed with Drunken Cloud. We¡¯ll provide them with mung bean sprouts soon, so the employees will come to our house every few days to collect them.¡± Setting up a stall to sell the mung bean sprouts was tiring and would take much time to travel from the village to the town. Furthermore, leaving home early in the morning and returning late at night was a hassle. If the Drunken Cloud employees came to collect the goods, the family could save labor and grow more mung bean sprouts at home. After all, they would earn more if they had more beans. Lin Qin felt much more energetic, wishing to plant as many mung beans as possible. Even so, the house had six rooms of baskets and other things for planting the beans. The family had already filled the six rooms with mung beans and would harvest them the following day. Lin Qin held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Binglan, thank you for everything. You¡¯re the reason why we have a proper business now. We no longer need to work in the fields and expose ourselves to the elements. ¡°We can work from home instead of going to sell the mung bean sprouts. You¡¯ve made our lives much easier now.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to thank me. We¡¯re family, after all. I¡¯m glad that you and Grandpa will do well now. I¡¯ll be happy if my mother is happy for you.¡± Lin Qin chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m proud to have a Goddaughter like your mother and a granddaughter like you.¡± The older woman felt relieved now. She used to feel guilty about her Goddaughter but grew delighted seeing how well Shen Qiuhua did. Su Binglan then told the family more details regarding the mung beans. She also said they could seek her out in Su Teng Village if they faced any issues. Moreover, she considered bringing Lin Qin and the others to the village after winter. The family could not travel too far now because Jiang Nainai was pregnant. Otherwise, Lin Qin and the others would have gone to Su Teng Village now. Still, the family had to focus on earning money first. They were full of energy now, looking at the mung bean sprouts as if they were pots of gold. Soon, Su Binglan revealed the money they had earned from selling the recipe and gave it to Lin Qin. ¡°Grandma, this is the two hundred silver we earned from selling the mung bean sprouts. Lin Qin trembled with widened eyes when she saw the money. ¡®They earned that much in just a short while?¡¯ She was so excited that she almost fainted. Even Jiang Nainai¡¯s eyes widened as emotions surged through her. She felt at ease, knowing she could earn that much from working at home. All her worries disappeared, and she felt calm. By earning that much, the family could live well. Jiang Nainai was thrilled and soon felt a kick in her belly. She rubbed her pregnant belly and smiled. ¡®We can give the child a good life now.¡¯ Her smile grew even brighter with this thought in mind. Shen Gang also grew excited when he saw the two hundred silver. He was amazed that Su Binglan could earn that much so quickly. Lin Qin¡¯s hands trembled as she held the two hundred silver. After a while, she returned to her senses and said, ¡°Binglan, you earned this. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°That¡¯s the money I earned from selling the mung bean sprouts, so it belongs to you. My mother and I will feel at ease if you take it. ¡°Besides, you can all keep it for a rainy day or buy more nutritious food for yourselves, especially since Nainai is pregnant and needs more nutrition. Jiang Nainai was grateful to Su Binglan. The former only wanted her child to grow up with proper nourishment. Under Su Binglan¡¯s insistence, Lin Qin took the silver. The older woman felt all her pressure from the past had disappeared when she looked at the money. She felt a massive weight off her shoulders, knowing her family would live good and healthy lives with the money they could earn. Furthermore, Lin Qin could buy better food for her great-grandson. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay home and focus on planting the mung beans. After all, our lives will improve in no time if we plant more, right?¡± Madam Ma felt at ease now that they could make a living from home, However, she would not waste money or feel like spending it. Although frugal, she felt it was best to have savings. Since the family had struggled much, she knew to work hard and earn a better living. The family happily chatted, and lunchtime soon arrived. Even though Su Binglan and the others had eaten at Drunken Cloud, Lin Qin and the rest had not eaten yet. Therefore, Su Binglan taught everyone to make egg-fried rice. ¡°This is a simple dish you can make when you¡¯re busy with harvesting and don¡¯t have time to make complicated dishes. ¡°You can eat this with the potato pancakes I taught you all how to make last time. It¡¯ll be delicious with some extra vegetables.¡± Madam Ma and Jiang Nainai looked on thoughtfully. They felt they had learned a lot from Su Binglan since she visited. The duo learned to make various dishes with even the simplest ingredients. After lunch, Su Binglan and the others prepared to return to Su Teng Village. Lin Qin and the rest were reluctant and wanted them to stay for a few more days. However, Shen Qiuhua felt she had already stayed long enough and was worried about her sons at home. She would only feel relieved when she went home to check on them.. Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: The Stars and the Moon Chapter 688: The Stars and the Moon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although Lin Qin and the others were reluctant, Su Binglan and the rest had to return to Su Teng Village. Lin Qin wanted to pack some things for them but realized she had nothing much to offer. Shen Qiuhua had brought the things she had at home. However, Lin Qin had made some rice cakes for her Goddaughter and the others. Shen Qiuhua accepted the rice cakes and said, ¡°Your rice cakes are the best, Mother.¡¯ Lin Qin was happy to hear that. She had always wanted to treat her Goddaughter well, but it was hard to do so in the past. When her family¡¯s life improved, she would buy fabric to make clothes for Shen Qiuhua. Lin Qin could also buy ingredients to make her Goddaughter¡¯s favorite childhood foods. Shen Qiuhua knew her Godparents missed her. She was also reluctant to leave, thinking it would be great if they were constantly beside her. ¡°Father, Mother, remember to send me letters if you need help, okay? Visit us when you have time. Our house is big, so you can stay for a few days.¡± Soon, Shen Qiuhua reluctantly got into the carriage and left. She lifted the curtain and looked toward Blossom Village as the carriage moved away. She continued to look back until she could no longer see her Godparents. Su Binglan sensed her mother¡¯s disappointment and understood how she felt. ¡®If I lived far away from my parents and could barely see them, I¡¯d miss them too.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at her mother and said, ¡°If you miss Grandpa and Grandma, you can use the carriage to visit them more often. We can also fetch them from there and bring them to Su Teng Village. ¡°You were always worried about Aunt Ma last time, right? Her attitude is much better now, so you no longer have to worry about her mistreating Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt more at ease when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. Yeah, I can visit my Godparents more often now. It won¡¯t take long since we have the carriage. It¡¯s also not as troublesome to travel there as before. Since Madam Ma¡¯s attitude has improved, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind me visiting so often.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua smiled when she thought of it. She said, ¡°l was too sad that I didn¡¯t even consider those things.¡± Su Binglan felt sorry for her mother and said, ¡°Were you sad when you left?¡± ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. 1 just wanted to stay and spend more time with them. I consider them my biological parents because they¡¯ve always treated me well. ¡°l lived a relaxed and happy life in Blossom Village when 1 was younger. Whenever I visited them for the New Year, I would feel nervous. Our family wasn¡¯t doing well then, and I couldn¡¯t bring many gifts to my Godparents. ¡°l wanted to help them, but we had little. I felt guilty that I couldn¡¯t bring them much. Still, I would feel reluctant to part with them and return to Su Teng Village after visiting them.¡± Shen Qiuhua always remembered her difficult past. However, she smiled when she thought about her current days. She said, ¡°It¡¯s good that our family¡¯s living conditions have improved. ¡°l can bring my Godparents more than enough things whenever I visit now. I feel I can be a more dutiful Goddaughter now. I will do my best to be filial and be at ease instead of feeling guilty. ¡°Binglan, you helped them so much. Soon, your grandparents won¡¯t worry about Shen Zhishan and Jiang Nainai. I¡¯m happy to see that.¡± Shen Qiuhua held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and looked at her with gratitude. She was proud of her daughter. She would not dare wonder what her life would have been like without Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhua knew it was good to be capable. With that, she could be good to the people around her and help them. Su Binglan looked into her mother¡¯s eyes. Although the mother and daughter did not say anything, they understood each other¡¯s thoughts and feelings. Su Binglan hugged her mother, saying, ¡°Things will be better. Then, we can bring Grandpa and the others to live in Su Teng Village.¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re the most capable, Binglan.¡± She had never dared to think such things before. However, she became more confident in herself and her family. In the past, many thought the Su family had spoiled Su Binglan. These days, everyone was envious that the Su family had such a capable daughter like Su Binglan. It was almost midnight when Su Binglan and the rest arrived at Su Teng Village. Although the carriage traveled at full speed, Blossom Village was far away. Su Fengmao sighed in relief when he saw Su Teng Village from afar. He felt it was better to be home. Although he felt slightly uncomfortable staying in Blossom Village, he did not complain to his wife. He was happy as long as Shen Qiuhua was happy. Moreover, Su Fengmao¡¯s heart ached for her. She was originally a daughter of a wealthy family and could enjoy a life of luxury. Although Su Fengmao could not give her such a life, he would buy her whatever she wanted now that his family was well-off. He wanted to give Shen Qiuhua a more relaxed life. Still, Shen Qiuhua had been in good spirits all these years. Her husband doted on her, and her in-laws and children treated her well. She felt even more content now that her family was well-off. Although it was still winter, the sky was clear. The moon and stars shined brightly that night. The family marveled at Su Teng Village from afar. Unknowingly, Su Binglan felt a sense of dependence on this place. ¡°Home is the best place to be,¡± she said. ¡°It is,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°l always feel at ease here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already midnight,¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Everyone should be asleep by now. Wait, are the lights still on in our house?¡± Su Binglan narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s already so late, Why aren¡¯t they asleep yet?¡± Su Wenzhe, Liu Yinyin, Su Wenxiu, and Su Wenwu stayed home while Su Binglan and the rest visited Blossom Village. The latter few would usually be asleep by then, which puzzled Su Binglan and the rest. Luo Jin¡¯an sped up the carriage, and it alerted the dogs. Those in the carriage felt a sense of familiarity when they heard the dogs barking. It made them feel more at home.. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Comfortable Mood Chapter 689: Comfortable Mood Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan got off the carriage and pulled the rope when it reached the entrance, However, she could not open the door because her brothers had locked it from the inside. Also, knocking would be too quiet, and the people inside might not hear it. Therefore, she pulled the rope beside her to make noise in the courtyard, hoping one of her brothers might hear the commotion outside. Sure enough, hurried footsteps sounded from the inside. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin opened the door. They were excited when they saw Su Binglan and the others. One said, ¡°Father, Mother, you¡¯re finally home!¡± ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, happy to be home. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu also heard the noise and ran out. ¡°You guys are home! ¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, Su Wenwu said, ¡°What took you so long to return? We were worried about you. A round trip should take about three days at most, but you guys were away for six.¡± Fortunately, Su Binglan had told her brothers to stay home and assured them she would return safely with her parents. The Su brothers felt much more at ease when they considered Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s skills in martial arts. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. Why are the lights still on even though it¡¯s already midnight?¡± When the family went inside the house, Su Wenzhe explained, ¡°Yinyin suggested leaving the lights on so you can see the house if you came home at night.¡± Liu Yinyin was cautious because Shen Qiuhua had also returned in the middle of the night last year. Shen Qiuhua felt a warmth in her heart, knowing her children and daughter-in-law missed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just spent a few extra days at your grandmother¡¯s house.¡± Su Wenzhe was stunned and puzzled, asking, ¡°Why¡¯d you do that? Aunt Ma didn¡¯t complain, did she?¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°No, your aunt has changed for the better. She even apologized for treating me poorly.¡± She was in a good mood talking about that. She didn¡¯t feel uneasy when she returned to her Godparents¡¯ place this time. She always felt like an unwanted outsider when she visited them in the past. Back then, she felt the house belonged to only Shen Qiuchuan and Madam Ma. However, it was different this time, and she felt more at home, The Su brothers were in disbelief when they heard their mother¡¯s claims. They wondered how Madam Ma changed her attitude so suddenly. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Aunt Ma jealous because Grandma and Grandpa always dotes on my mother? I find it strange that Aunt Ma would suddenly apologize to Mother.¡¯ Although unbelievable, the Su brothers knew their mother would not lie about such a thing. Moreover, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s mood showed that she had a pleasant time at Lin Qin¡¯s house. The Su brothers were delighted to see their mother in a good mood. When Shen Qiuhua got onto the brick bed, she realized it was still warm. She was puzzled, asking, ¡°Did you prepare the bed for me?¡± ¡°Yinyin has been keeping the bed warm every night since three days ago,¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°She said you can immediately sleep when you get home instead of waiting for the bed to warm up first.¡± Shen Qiuhua was grateful to her daughter-in-law. She patted the latter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± ¡°It was nothing, Mother-in-law. We¡¯re just thrilled to see you all home finally. We weren¡¯t used to not having you home,¡± Liu Yinyin spoke sincerely. She always felt something was missing when Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were not home. Liu Yinyin was happy to see her in-laws. She felt it was like a reunion. Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°We couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you guys at home. Was everything okay while we were away?¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°We were fine, Many of our relatives visited to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings. They¡¯ll visit our elders soon, and our elders will invite us for dinner later. ¡°l visited my parents on the second day of the Lunar New Year. Many employees from the tofu factory and other businesses visited us when I returned here.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua was surprised because the family would only be busy on New Year¡¯s Day. Afterward, they would not have any visitors. Instead, most of the Su family¡¯s relatives would visit Chief Su and his wife. She did not expect so many visitors this year. However, since the Su family had started so many businesses, everyone wanted to thank the family for improving their lives. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Did you treat the guests well?¡± Liu Yinyin smiled and said, treated everyone well. I even gave them the snacks, candies, and cakes Binglan had prepared.¡± Liu Yinyin could not stop smiling as she spoke. After all, the house had been lively over the past few days, and she enjoyed lively atmospheres. Moreover, her two children were excited to see so many visitors. They played all day until they finally fell asleep at night. Since they were sound asleep, Liu Yinyin did not wake them when Su Binglan and the others returned. Shen Qiuhua asked about everything that had happened. She was relieved when she heard nothing terrible had happened while she was away. Su Wenwu asked, ¡°What did you do at Blossom Village, Mother? You stayed there for almost a week.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Of course, we were busy with many things. Your sister taught my Godparents to grow mung bean sprouts. Now they have a proper business that will improve their living conditions.¡± She told Su Wenwu and the others about the mung beans in detail. The Su brothers listened with great interest. Liu Yinyin sighed, ¡°Binglan is always helping people. Those who visited us couldn¡¯t stop praising her, calling her a guardian angel who came from heaven to help us. ¡°Most families could barely afford to eat last time, but after working in Binglan¡¯s businesses, their lives improved greatly. Her excellent medical skills also helped so many people. Of course, Wenwu also played a significant role in that.¡± Liu Yinyin was proud of her sister-in-law and brother-in-law. Everyone envied Liu Yinyin for having someone so capable as her sister-in-law. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu did not care about these things. Instead, he could not stop thinking about the mung beans. ¡°Sister, what are mung bean sprouts? Are they edible? Do they taste good?¡± Shen Qiuhua poked Su Wenwu!s forehead. ¡°You only think about food, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Wenwu rubbed his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Little Sister makes the best food.¡¯ Su Binglan responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother. I¡¯ll make stir-fried mung bean sprouts for everyone tomorrow..¡± Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Building a Residential Area Chapter 690: Building a Residential Area Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu was thrilled to hear he would eat a new dish tomorrow. He said, ¡°I¡¯m so excited that I don¡¯t think I can sleep tonight!¡¯ He had fallen asleep after dinner, so he did not feel sleepy now. On the contrary, he felt energized. Su Wenwu¡¯s excitement infected Su Binglan¡¯s mood. She smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so excited, why don¡¯t you consider opening another hotpot restaurant?¡± Su Wenwu was stunned. ¡°Another one so soon? I just opened several hotpot restaurants in Dingzhou.¡± Su Binglan suggested, ¡°Well, we can open one in Flower County.¡± She wanted to open one there to drive the county¡¯s economic development. On the other hand, she felt it would be more convenient for her mother to visit Lin Qin whenever Su Wenwu inspected the restaurant. Then, Shen Qiuhua could also check on her Godparents whenever she visited. Su Wenvvu listened to his sister while looking at his mother. He had avoided opening a hotpot restaurant in Flower County because he was worried about Madam Ma. After all, she had treated Shen Qiuhua poorly. Shen Qiuhua sighed, ¡°Wenwu, I know what you¡¯re thinking. I forgave Madam Ma for my Godparents. Your uncle is their biological son, so theyd want him to have a good life. ¡°l can understand how parents feel because I am one. My Godparents will be delighted if our family is more harmonious. They¡¯re getting old, and I just want them to be happy. ¡°Also, Madam Ma doesn¡¯t have bad intentions. She¡¯s Zhishan¡¯s mother; you know how gentle and kind he is. I¡¯ll be a grandaunt soon, so I want to visit my new grandnephew often.¡± Shen Qiuhua had already started missing her Godparents. She grew sad and upset when she saw how gray they had gotten. Although Su Binglan could understand how Shen Qiuhua felt, the Su brothers might not. Su Wenwu noticed his mother¡¯s expression and nodded. ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll open a hotpot restaurant there and hire people to help me run it. In that case, I can also help Cousin Zhishan and the others. ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to visit more often since you can come along whenever I inspect the restaurant. We can also send provisions to Grandpa and Grandma if needed.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt at ease after hearing that. She said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Wenwu.¡± She wanted to spend more time with her Godparents because they were getting older. She could visit her Godparents more often since she no longer had to worry about her children. After all, they had grown into promising young adults who could care for each other. After chatting together, the family returned to their respective rooms to rest. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had heated their brick bed before returning to their room. Su Binglan was tired and wanted to sleep after lying down. However, she stopped and asked, ¡°Jin¡¯an, have these past few days been tiring for you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife was always concerned about him. He smiled and stroked her hair, saying, ¡°How can 1 be tired when I¡¯m with you? I¡¯ve never been tired, even when I used to guard the border. Also, it felt good to help your mother¡¯s Godparents.¡± Su Binglan sighed in relief and smiled. ¡°l felt good helping them, too. It¡¯s also because I feel at ease with you beside me.¡± The feeling Luo Jin¡¯an gave her differed from what her parents gave her. She knew she needed Luo Jin¡¯an. The latter¡¯s heart skipped when he heard his wife¡¯s response. He hugged her, saying, ¡°l feel good with you beside me, too.¡± He also felt a sense of dependence on Su Binglan. She leaned into his embrace, and his robust heartbeat made her feel at ease. Soon after, Su Binglan fell asleep. Luo Jin¡¯an had many more things to say to Su Binglan, but he realized she had fallen asleep when he heard her light breathing. He smiled and gently tucked her in before falling asleep beside her. The following day, Su Binglan planned to build a few more factories, shops, and a house. She had previously bought plenty of land, where she planned to build a small district, a commercial street, and a theater. Su Binglan felt it was the right time to make arrangements, so she called Su Xueye over in the morning and told him about her real estate project. Su Xueye was ecstatic as he showed Su Binglan the blueprints he had drawn. He had initially drawn some blueprints and showed them to her. She even gave him suggestions and guidance. Afterward, he revised his blueprints according to Su Binglan¡¯s guidelines. When Su Binglan called Su Xueye that morning, he readily brought the blueprints to her. Su Binglan looked at the drawings with gratification, saying, ¡°You did perfectly, Xueye.¡± She made minor adjustments to the blueprints and continued, ¡®Xueye, let¡¯s build a residential area based on this blueprint but according to the terrain. ¡°There will be a toy factory, a theater, and a shopping mall near a commercial street. I also want the street to accommodate food stalls.¡± Su Binglan drew her plans as she spoke. Furthermore, she did not need to do calculations as the specific information flashed in her mind. Su Xueye listened to Su Binglan while looking at her drawing. He exclaimed, ¡°Aunt Binglan, are you really going to build all that?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I bought so much land for this purpose. Consider how many people can live in that residential area after building it. I want it to accommodate up to a thousand people. ¡°There will be a lot of foot traffic there, including those who visit from the surrounding villages. Building a shopping mall, a business, and a food street there will create convenience for the people. ¡°They can also watch plays and performances at the theater, especially since I designed it to accommodate many people.¡± Su Xueye grew excited hearing about Su Binglan¡¯s plans. ¡°Aunt Binglan, many people will want to buy the houses in the residential area. My uncle and the others want to move to Su Teng Village, but we don¡¯t have any extra houses. ¡°If we build this residential area well, my uncle and the others would buy one for themselves. Then, they¡¯ll have a better place to live, and my mother can visit them more often. You also included a guarded gate in the blueprints, so it¡¯ll be safe.. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Farmer’s Market Chapter 691: Farmer¡¯s Market Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Xueye was ecstatic just thinking about it. He had an excellent relationship with his grandparents and other family members, so it would be perfect if they could move to Su Teng Village. Moreover, Su Xueye¡¯s mother had always missed her family, so it would be fine if she lived in Su Teng Village. He knew everyone would be thrilled to live in the residential area. Su Xueye could imagine how lively the area would be because of the vast land. It would not feel crowded, even if many visited. Instead, it would feel prosperous. His eyes lit up, and he smiled brightly, saying, ¡°Aunt Binglan, this residential area will connect us to the town if it¡¯s this big. If we want to get from the village to Tenghe Town now, we¡¯ll have to pass a vast open space. ¡°We¡¯ll have to walk for about an hour to get to Tenghe Town. However, this large area will have plenty of buildings. It¡¯ll be equivalent to Su Teng Village joining with Tenghe Town.¡± Su Binglan had bought a vast piece of empty land, saying it was for Su Teng Village¡¯s benefit. Therefore, the residential area would belong to Su Teng Village. If that were the case, the village would be more prosperous than the town. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll become a main street once we build what I mentioned. We¡¯ll also prepare the land sufficiently to make it more convenient for traversing. ¡°There will be several roads on the main street. These will be inner roads for traversing, and those are for carriages and oxcarts.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Su Binglan admiringly. He said, ¡°Then, everyone will be safe on the road. We won¡¯t have to worry about the carriages knocking into the people. ¡°Whenever people travel, they would feel nervous because of the passing oxcarts and carriages. Sometimes, children would play around and might not react as fast as adults to avoid the oncoming carriages. ¡°Those who ride horses might be too fast and startle the passersby. Fewer accidents will occur since there¡¯s an inner road for pedestrians.¡± Su Xueye had not considered these things when drawing his blueprints. However, Su Binglan considered everything in detail. After all, she had lived another life in the modern world, allowing her to be more meticulous. She continued to explain, ¡°We should also place road signs around the residential area. For example, we¡¯ll make one that points toward the mall, one to the residential area, one to the food street, and so on.¡¯ Su Binglan felt energetic as she spoke about her plans. She wished she could build the residential area with a snap of her fingers. Su Xueye was just as excited and wanted to start building as soon as possible. He looked at the blueprints and plans, asking, ¡°Aunt Binglan, are the two rows there just for shops?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the main street. There will be shops on both sides where people can start businesses. That way, passersby can get groceries and other things whenever they visit.¡± Su Xueye had some understanding of the economy, saying, ¡°Many people here want to open their own shops to make a better living. Old Madam Yangs multi-grain pancake shop should do exceptionally well. ¡°She can improve her life by selling pancakes daily. Even if she doesn¡¯t have land, she can buy a house there.¡± Su Binglan raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°You went to buy Old Madam Yangs multi-grain pancakes?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. The pancakes were delicious!¡± Su Xueye exclaimed, ¡°Old Madam Yang only opened her stall in the afternoon during the New Year celebrations. Even so, many rushed to buy her food. ¡°Old Madam Yangs pancakes were fragrant and crispy. They were so delicious that I had to line up whenever I went to buy some. Sometimes, I couldn¡¯t get any because she would sell out.¡± Su Binglan smiled faintly, thinking, ¡®I¡¯m glad.¡¯ Su Xueye added, ¡°1 think business on this street will do well because there will be more factories around. The future shopowners¡¯ businesses will be booming before they know it.¡± ¡°The people can sell various things on that street,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Even if people from surrounding villages don¡¯t go shopping, they can buy daily necessities from the shopowners. ¡°People can shop in the mall and get food from the streets. We¡¯ll reserve that side for a farmer¡¯s market. The villagers can sell their vegetables and meats there.¡¯ Su Xueye asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that like Su Teng Market, Aunt Binglan?¡± ¡°Yes, more or less. However, people won¡¯t have to wait for Su Teng Market to open if the residential area has its own farmer¡¯s market. People can buy what they need from the residential area instead.¡± Su Binglan also wanted to build a supermarket, but no such thing existed in this era. She would have to set up a supply channel to build one. She would also have to get people to stock up, set up, and even pay bills. If she were to build a supermarket, it would have to be big enough to accommodate a variety of items. Su Binglan must consider this option more carefully before setting it in motion. She felt she did not have enough trusted aides. She also needed to train specialized management talents. Su Binglan thought of something else and said, ¡°We also need to build a school in the residential area.¡¯ Su Xueye was stunned. ¡°Another school? What about Blue Mountain Academy?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be different from Blue Mountain Academy. I plan to build a medical school. I also want to train management talents as my subordinates for the residential area. ¡°When they finish their studies, 1 will make them managers of certain businesses.¡¯ As for the medical school, Su Binglan wanted to build it for Su Wenxiu. When the time came, he would train more medical talents. Then, Su Binglan would transfer the new medical talents to Hundred Herbs Hospital. Nonetheless, she had saved up plenty of silver. During the New Year, she and Luo Jin¡¯an received many red packets. Su Binglan did not want to build the residential area slowly. Instead, she wanted to build everything simultaneously. She said, ¡°This project is massive. You and Uncle Zhengde must arrange your teams accordingly and build the residential area together. Don¡¯t worry about the funds; hire more people to finish the project as soon as possible.¡± Su Binglan drew the blueprints in great detail. The construction would be faster if Su Xueye and Su Zhengde hired more workers. Su Xueye shared Su Binglan¡¯s urgency, saying, ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t understand me when I told him about the residential area. He only became excited when I showed him my blueprints and explained it to him. ¡°He said the surrounding villagers would benefit if we succeed. Of course, many people will want to move here once we complete the residential area..¡± Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Mala Hotpot Restaurant Chapter 692: Mala Hotpot Restaurant Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Xueye said, ¡°Great-Grandpa Su will be thrilled about the residential area. He hopes the village will only improve and become more prosperous.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s great- grandfather, also Su Binglan¡¯s eldest granduncle, was the chief of Su Teng Village. Since Su Teng Village¡¯s development, Chief Su felt his physical and mental health had improved. In the eyes of others, he seemed to have aged backward. That was because Su Binglan had mixed her spiritual spring water into the wine she had gifted him. It benefited Chief Su l s health significantly, and he seemed to be in a much better mental state. Additionally, the Su family had become more influential. Their tofu factory had helped many villagers, and the people were grateful to the family for it. Chief Su could only feel gratified. ¡°Granduncle Su is an excellent village chief. He only hopes Su Teng Village continues to improve and prosper.¡± The Su Teng Villagers were grateful to Chief Su. They would believe everything he said because he had their respect. Whoever wanted to move to Su Teng Village would need Chief Su p s approval. Of course, he would not take bribes. Instead, he looked at one¡¯s background and behavior. After ensuring the person was kind-hearted and diligent, he would allow them to move in. The people of Su Teng Village were kind and helpful, which had much to do with Chief Su¡¯s excellent management skills. Additionally, he was the first to accept those who lived in Su Teng Village long ago. Therefore, Su Teng Village was always a peaceful place to live. Su Xueye said smilingly, ¡°Aunt Su, many people I didn¡¯t recognize visited my great- grandparents. His house was much livelier than in previous years.¡± ¡°Do you like crowds?¡± Su Binglan asked. Su Xuexue nodded. ¡°Yes, I like the liveliness during the New Year. Everyone is happy, especially when they eat delicious food. Great-Grandpa and Great-Grandma never smiled much in the past. But now, they seem much kinder and smile more often.¡¯ Su Xueye felt tense last time, but it had improved now. He was more carefree, unlike when no one dared to speak up last time. Su Binglan considered this change and said, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re happy. Everyone looks much better when they smile.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Aunt Binglan, you¡¯re only a few months older than me, but you speak so wisely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I am your elder.¡± Su Binglan helplessly sighed but felt amused. Although Su Xueye called Su Binglan ¡°aunt,¡± he saw her as his sister. Su Binglan was so young yet so capable. She was who Su Xueye admired most. Su Binglan and Su Xueye discussed the plans the entire morning. When noon arrived, she asked Su Xueye to stay for lunch. When Su Binglan said she would cook, Su Xueye did not argue and stayed for lunch. Su Binglan made stir-fried mung bean sprouts and a spicy hotpot that afternoon. Making the spicy hotpot was relatively simple, and the seasoning was vital. Su Binglan had already prepared the sesame sauce. The family ate the food with the sauce and could not stop praising it. They also enjoyed the stir-fried mung bean sprouts. Su Wenwu had not stopped thinking about it since last night. He felt satisfied after finally tasting it, saying, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, Sister!¡± Su Xueye nodded enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s not just delicious¡ªit¡¯s also refreshing! I¡¯ve been eating meat these past few days, so having something new is nice. Having something light like this increases my appetite.¡± He remembered only being able to eat more extravagant foods on New Year¡¯s Day. Even so, most of the dishes were the same. This Chinese New Year was different because he could eat something new daily. Su Xueye had been eating well for the past month. However, having meat every day was unhealthy because of the fat content. Everyone sat around a small pot and dipped their skewers into the hotpot. Afterward, they removed the skewers and dipped them into the sesame sauce before eating. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu could not stop thinking about opening another hotpot restaurant. His eyes lit up when he saw the spicy hotpot his sister made. He asked, ¡°Sister, can we open a spicy hotpot shop instead of a regular one?¡± Su Binglan was about to eat when she heard her brother¡¯s question. She paused and asked, ¡°What inspired that idea?¡± She felt Su Wenwu would have a hard time dealing with an average hotpot restaurant and one that specialized in spicy foods. However, Su Wenwu thought otherwise. He was excited when he considered opening a spicy hotpot restaurant. Su Wenwu was no longer confused after running so many restaurants. On the contrary, he felt fulfilled. Unlike his past muddleheaded self, he felt at ease when he could work hard. Su Wenwu was no longer a lost soul because he had a gratifying career. He enjoyed opening more restaurants and innovating them. He had hotpot restaurants wherever he went. Although he could not describe how happy he was, he felt accomplished. Therefore, he felt inspired to open a spicy hotpot restaurant. ¡°Making mala with Sichuan peppercorns is relatively simple, so we don¡¯t need to hire a renowned chef. We just need to master the seasoning ourselves,¡± Su Wenwu explained. ¡°Moreover, the customers will cook their own food in the mala hotpot. It gives a novel feeling and sense of interaction. Besides, 1 think mala is delicious and also cheap. ¡°The customers can choose their vegetarian, tofu, or meat skewers. It¡¯ll be similar to our average hotpot. Since mala is cheaper, ordinary people can eat it too.¡± Since the average hotpot was relatively expensive, ordinary villagers could not afford it. However, mala differed as it only cost a little over ten copper to eat. The family was eating from a small pot when Su Wenwu said, ¡°l also considered making a pot like this for customers to sit around while waiting for their food to cook in the mala. I¡¯ll make a few dividers so they don¡¯t mistakenly grab other people¡¯s skewers.¡± Su Binglan was surprised when her brother voiced his thoughts so enthusiastically. She said, ¡°Your ideas are excellent, Third Brother!¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll support me?¡± Su Binglan scratched the back of her head with an awkward smile, asking, ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°Yes, I can! I¡¯ve already gained a lot of experience from running several hotpot restaurants. I just need to hire good workers. Then, I¡¯ll just check on them every day. I can handle it since they¡¯ll do most of the work.. Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: The Most Prosperous Place Chapter 693: The Most Prosperous Place Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu¡¯s blood boiled when he thought about it. He wished to open a spicy hotpot restaurant right away. Since he had gained much experience from opening multiple restaurants, he knew how to manage and operate them. However, eating at hotpot restaurants was expensive, which most people could not afford. Of course, villagers around Su Teng Village could afford it, but they were still reluctant to go so often. Even so, mala hotpot was much cheaper. Everyone could choose their skewers, allowing them to eat less so they would not overspend. Moreover, mala hotpots would not be too big. It could fit on a small round table accommodating a few people. Each small pot could fit multiple skewers. Su Wenwu grew excited, saying, ¡®Each pot doesn¡¯t have to be too big. We can open a few more shops, then everyone can enjoy the food. A small shop like that wouldn¡¯t need much of a workforce. Two or three people will do.¡± He felt mala hotpot was more straightforward to manage than a regular hotpot restaurant. Su Binglan noticed his excitement and said, ¡°Since you want to open a spicy hotpot restaurant, let¡¯s do it. We¡¯ll do it like you said, Third Brother. The staff can help cook and put in the ingredients for the guests. Then, the guests can just sit at the table to eat and chat. It¡¯ll save space, too.¡± After some thought, Su Wenwu said, ¡°l have to consider how to open the restaurant. If I open in the morning, the guests can eat mala hotpot earlier.¡± He wondered if opening the restaurant elsewhere or beside the other hotpot restaurants would be better. Su Binglan took a bite of the mala hotpot in her bowl and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble, Third Brother. There¡¯s a shop outside the staff dormitory next to the embroidery shop. We own that shop, so we don¡¯t need to rent it.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I forgot those shops belong to you, Sister.¡± The staff dormitory area was not too small. Employees lived there, and there were rows of shops outside. Old Madam Yangs pancake shop was there. The foot traffic there was excellent, and her business was popular. When Su Wenwu went to town, he often passed that shop and saw a long queue behind it. Many people lined up to buy multi-grain pancakes during Su Binglan¡¯s play. The embroidery shop, winery, and noodle shops were there, too, Su Binglan also said she would build a few more factories next time so more people would be there. People would come and go when they worked at the upcoming factories. Hence, they would frequent the spicy hotpot restaurant. Perhaps it could be even more popular than the restaurants in town. Su Wenwu raised an eyebrow when he thought about it. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just use one of the storefronts to open the spicy hotpot restaurant?¡± ¡°You can use it as you see fit, Third Brother.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll pay rent to you, Sister.¡± Su Wenwu felt too embarrassed to ask his sister for help. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. Just use the space, We have plenty of vacant shops over there, Some of them are for our use.¡± Su Wenwu felt warm when he heard that. He was happy to have a younger sister like her. After all, it was costly to rent a shop. He could feel more at ease using his sister¡¯s shop. He also did not have to worry about a landlord wanting to stop renting the place, causing him to move to another location. Su Wenwu knew his sister was capable and did not mind lending him the shop for free. He could not stop thinking about the spicy hotpot restaurant as he ate. ¡°I¡¯ll start preparing the shop this afternoon so I can open the restaurant in a few days.¡± He had grown accustomed to doing things swiftly. However, he thought about something else, ¡°The townsfolk are a little far away to come and try the mala hotpot. They can¡¯t come here too often, right?¡± Although Su Xueye was quietly eating at the side, he heard what Su Binglan and Su Wenwu discussed. Su Xueye understood Su Wenwu!s concerns and considered what he had discussed with Su Binglan that morning. Su Xueye said, ¡°The area near the staff dormitory will be the most prosperous in the future. The townsfolk will be willing to travel here to try your mala hotpot.¡± ¡°Why would it be the most prosperous place?¡± Su Binglan noticed Su Wenwu¡¯s stunned expression. She laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I told you? We¡¯ll open a few more factories around there. When the time comes, that place will be more prosperous than Tenghe Town.¡± Su Binglan also planned to open a shopping mall with clothing stores where she could sell her sweaters and down jackets from the embroidery shops. She would also expand the embroidery shop and hire more girls to make clothes. From her point of view, most women liked buying clothes, no matter what era it was. Many would go to the mall to buy clothes and shoes if there were ready-made ones. Su Binglan even planned to hire people to make various shoes. She had many ideas but could only implement them in steps. Su Wenwu remembered something. He said, ¡®You told me about it before, but I forgot. That way, our village will be livelier than Tenghe Town. The townsfolk will come and try the mala hotpot then. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the commercial street you mentioned before. Can you leave me a shop to open a regular hotpot restaurant? Then, our family can also open their own shops at the mall.¡± Su Wenzhe grew excited when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re too good to us, Sister.¡± Su Wenxiu raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°l want to have a big storefront to use as a clinic.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother. The clinic I want to build will be massive. We¡¯ll call it The People¡¯s Clinic. You¡¯ll recruit many doctors and run the place. ¡°l also plan to build a medical school under your care. We can train many more talents there.¡¯ Although Su Binglan had these ideas before, she had many things to do last time. Moreover, Su Wenxiu had just started studying medicine and was not qualified to run a clinic. However, things were different now. Su Binglan could finally build a medical school, shopping mall, real estate, etcetera.. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Hurrying Through the Night Chapter 694: Hurrying Through the Night Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu grew even more excited when he heard his sister¡¯s words. It turned out Su binglan had already planned his future for him. His sister¡¯s gesture touched him, and his heart felt warm. ¡°Little Sister¡­¡± He wanted to thank Su Binglan but thought it would be too much. Everything he had now was thanks to his sister. He would not have been able to study medicine without his Su Binglan, let alone have an excellent reputation. He also had the privilege to teach people about medicine. His medical skills had improved, and he had garnered people¡¯s respect. Moreover, he could do what he loved. Su Wenxiu was content. He seemed depressed a moment ago when his brothers talked about their businesses. Since they could earn money for the family, he felt he had done little compared to them. However, He was shocked when Su Binglan mentioned building a medical school and clinic for him to run. Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart surged, and he wanted to thank his sister, but his words stuck to his throat. Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re capable and talented, Second Brother. You can help more people with the medical school and The People¡¯s Clinic. ¡°I¡¯ll feel relieved with you running the clinic and medical school. Lin Shu, Li Erying, Li Wei, and Yang Man can help you, too.¡± Su Wenxiu was talented in medicine and hard working. Hence, his medical skills rose considerably in just a short time. Even Su Binglan was amazed by his progress. Whenever anyone needed medical advice, they would seek him. He treated every patient seriously and prescribed medicine accurately. Su Wenxiu had cured many people, and they were grateful to him. The villagers knew they could rely on a highly skilled doctor like Su Wenxiu. Even the townsfolk sought his medical advice. Sometimes, they would come to Su Teng Village when Hundred Herbs Hospital was closed in the middle of the night. Su Wenxiu also treated patients overnight. Therefore, his reputation gradually spread to other villages. Of course, he was never arrogant and understood that someone would always be better than him. He would concentrate on learning to gather as much knowledge as possible. Only then would he consider himself a good doctor. Su Wenxiu always reminded himself to stay humble. Even when teaching his students, he would first teach them human principles and that doctors must be ethical. Su Binglan had witnessed her brother¡¯s good virtues. Therefore, she knew he would become an excellent doctor and mentor. That was why she would make Su Wenxiu the medical school dean. Su Wenxiu looked into his sister¡¯s eyes and knew she had high hopes for him. He said thoughtfully. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you, Little Sister.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao listened in. They were proud of their hardworking children. The family discussed many things during lunch. Afterward, Su Wenwu went to look at the available shops, wishing he could open his spicy hotpot restaurant now. Meanwhile, Su Xueye took the blueprints home to discuss with his grandfather. Of course, Su Binglan paid him so that he could arrange for his team to build the commercial street according to the blueprints. Soon after, Su Binglan went to Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtongs house. After building the toy factory, she would hire them to mass-produce the toys. She visited them to discuss the factory in further detail. Su Binglan was stunned when she arrived and saw the many toys in the house. Lei Tongtong happily explained, ¡°Sister Su, my husband has been carving these because he has nothing to do. He made a lot for you.¡± Su Binglan had given toy designs and ideas to Gonsun MO last year. Besides cooking for Lei Tongtong and doing housework, he spent the rest of his time sculpting these toys. Su Binglan held the toys he had made and sighed. She could not bear to part with such exquisite toys. They were not only good-looking but also fun. The building blocks Gongsun MO had made were even better looking than the ones Su Binglan had drawn. She could imagine these toys¡¯ popularity once they started selling them. After all, there were no such toys on the market now. Gongsun MO also made puzzles, wooden boats, houses, and other beautiful toys. He also made toy soldiers to simulate battles. ¡°You make your family proud,¡± Su Binglan praised, ¡°The toys you¡¯ve made are even better than I imagined.¡± Gongsun MO blushed when he received Su Bignlan¡¯s praise. He said, ¡°l couldn¡¯t have done all this without your designs.¡± He knew he could only make such things because of Su Binglan¡¯s whimsical ideas. However, Su Binglan thought otherwise. She knew Gongsun MO was highly talented since the Gongsun family was excellent with mechanisms. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and asked, ¡°What do you think of these?¡± She had asked Gongsun MO to carve toy soldiers and building blocks for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sake. She wanted to help him with battle simulations. ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. Su Binglan could not help but smile when she saw her husband¡¯s bright eyes. It felt good to be able to help her husband. In the following days, Su Binglan got busy with her plans. However, a guest visited the Su family a few days later. The guest was Shen Mohen¡¯s father, Shen Qiuhui. Shen Qiuhui was thrilled when he received the news that his son had found Shen Qiuhua. Shen Qiuhui was in disbelief and read his son¡¯s letter several times. He cried tears of joy because he had finally found his step- sister. He hurried through the night, wanting to visit Su Teng Village to see his sister. After all, he would have died long ago if not for her. Shen Qiuhua had saved his life and treated him well. It was Shen Qiuhui¡¯s fondest memory. He felt like he was in a trance when he arrived at Su Teng Village. He thought it did not look like a village at all. Instead, it was the most prosperous place he had ever seen. He saw many people building houses and shops as he traversed the village. It was also the day Su Teng Market opened. The crowded market shocked Shen Qiuhui. It felt different from the village he had imagined. Shen Qiuhui was puzzled but had no time to think. He only wanted to see his step-sister as soon as possible.. Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Learning the Family Business Chapter 695: Learning the Family Business Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhui became increasingly nervous as he approached Su Teng Village. As the patriarch of the Shen family, he had never felt so nervous. Still, he was about to see his step-sister after a long time, which excited him. However, he wondered if Shen Qiuhua wanted to see him, too. Shen Mohen had not said much in the letter. He only mentioned finding Shen Qiuhua and provided an address. Shen Qiuhui followed the address while his subordinate asked around before finally finding the house. His heart ached for his step- sister when she left to live here. However, he was amazed when he saw the massive house. ¡®When was there such a big house in the village? It¡¯s more extensive than the houses of wealthy families.¡¯ Shen Qiuhui thought there was something strange about the current Su Teng Village. It was completely different from the one he had imagined. He tidied his clothes and knocked on the door. Afterward, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. Still, his palms were sweating. Su Wenxiu was in the yard preparing his herbs when he heard the knocking. He walked out and asked, ¡°Hello, sir. May 1 know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± People often visited the Su family. Some came to Su Wenxiu for advice, while others came to discuss business with Su Binglan. Therefore, the former was not surprised to see someone at the door. However, the person before him was dressed luxuriously and exuded a dignified aura. Shen Qiuhui did not look like an ordinary villager. Instead, he looked like someone from a prominent family. He looked at Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes, and the former¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Shen Qiuhui realized Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes were similar to Shen Qiuhua¡¯s. Su Wenxiu looked at the man before him and thought his expression was strange. He wondered why the man looked so excited yet nervous. Shen Qiuhui calmed himself and answered, ¡°My name is Shen Qiuhui, Shen Mohen¡¯s father. I¡¯m looking for Shen Qiuhua. M-May I ask if my sister¡¯s home?¡± Su Wenxiu became wide-eyed. ¡®Isn¡¯t he the younger step-brother Mother mentioned? He¡¯s the patriarch of the Shen family, Shen Qiuhui!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s my mother¡¯s name.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao heard the muffled conversation at the door and came outside. Shen Qiuhua immediately recognized the man, and her eyes reddened when she saw him. Shen Qiuhui trembled when he saw the woman before him. ¡®I- lt¡¯s her. It¡¯s Qiuhua!¡¯ ¡°S-Sister¡­¡± Shen Qiuhui choked up as soon as he tried to speak. Even after so many years, he could recognize his step- sister at a glance, even if he only remembered what she looked like as a child. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached when she looked at the man before her and heard the word ¡°sister.¡± Immediately after, she became teary-eyed and tried to control her emotions. ¡°Qiuhui¡­¡± The little boy Shen Qiuhua remembered had grown into a man with white hair. A tear rolled down her cheek when she saw his graying hair. ¡°S-Sister, it¡¯s you!¡± Shen Qiuhui could only control his emotions. He felt he should not cry in front of his sister because he was an adult. Su Fengmao returned to his senses and said, ¡°Qiuhua, since that¡¯s your step-brother, let him in. We can talk inside.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Shen Qiuhua and Shen Qiuhui returned to their senses and went inside to talk. Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Wenxiu and said, ¡°Come and welcome your uncle.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle,¡± Su Wenxiu said. Shen Qiuhui added, ¡°You¡¯re a handsome young man.¡± He had brought many things, so he asked his subordinate to bring in all the gifts. Afterward, the older siblings chatted. Although many years had passed, the siblings looked young. Their family¡¯s genes were excellent, after all. Shen Qiuhui had been looking forward to finally seeing his step- sister again. He was thrilled to know she was doing well. Su Binglan returned from the construction site that evening. When she got home, she realized her uncle had visited. When she entered the house, she addressed him as her uncle. Shen Qiuhui was delighted to hear it. He had heard much about Su Binglan from his sister. He did not expect Su Binglan to be so capable. As an uncle, he felt incredibly proud of Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhui wanted to restore Shen Qiuhua¡¯s status as the eldest daughter of the Shen family. That way, the Su siblings¡¯ would have more honorable statuses. He only wanted to treat his sister and her children well. After all, he could not have become the head of the Shens without Shen Qiuhua. However, Shen Qiuhua felt the situation in the capital was too complicated. She did not want to return to the capital nor want others to know her true identity. She felt content living in Su Teng Village without anyone knowing her true identity. Although Shen Qiuhui wanted his sister to return to the Shen family, he respected her wishes. He would be happy as long as his sister was happy. Shen Qiuhui even brought banknotes for Shen Qiuhua when he came. However, Shen Qiuhua incessantly refused them. Then, she told him about her family¡¯s businesses. Shen Qiuhui was shocked when he heard about the family¡¯s businesses. He was even in disbelief. Later, Shen Qiuhua told him she would give him a tour of the village the next day. Shen Mohen and Su Wenwu only returned when it was time for dinner. The latter had been busy with the spicy hotpot restaurant over the past few days, and Shen Mohen helped him. Shen Mohen also wanted to learn more from Su Wenwu. Although Shen Mohen was a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley, he knew he would inherit his family¡¯s business someday. Since he would need to manage the family business, he wanted to learn some management skills from Su Wenwu. Shen Mohen had learned a lot after living with his aunt. The things he had learned were not in textbooks. Instead, he could only learn them by practicing. Since opening a spicy hotpot restaurant required fewer resources, the shop renovation was much more straightforward. Therefore, Su Wenwu could open the restaurant soon. When the two returned, Shen Mohen was shocked to see his father. However, he remembered sending a letter to his father and knew he would rush over immediately after reading it. Still, he did not expect his father to arrive so quickly. Shen Qiuhui looked at his son with surprise. He patted Shen Mohen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot, son!¡± Shen Mohen seemed much better, whether it was his mental health or complexion. His eyes were bright as if he had found something he was passionate about. Shen Mohen excitedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been living well here, Father. I feel like I¡¯ve learned a bunch!¡± Shen Qiuhui teased, ¡°Is it better here than the capital and Legendary Medicine Shen Mohen readily replied, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not boasting. You¡¯ll know after staying for a few days. By then, you¡¯ll want to stay, too..¡± Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Imperial Feast Chapter 696: Imperial Feast Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhui was stunned when he heard his son¡¯s words. It simply meant Shen Mohen enjoyed living at his aunt¡¯s place. The former looked at his son¡¯s expression and felt he was much better than before. ¡®It seems he has a great life here.¡¯ Shen Qiuhui patted his son¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It looks like you love this place enough to spend the New Year here.¡± Shen Mohen knew his father would scold him if he did not return for the New Year. On the contrary, Shen Qiuhui was delighted that his son had spent the holidays with Shen Qiuhua. Therefore, he would not reprimand his son nor be angry or dissatisfied. Shen Qiuhui was thrilled that his son got to know Shen Qiuhua. ¡°Of course I did!¡± Shen Mohen replied, ¡°I ate and slept well here, especially since it¡¯s so festive. I now understand why you always think of Aunt Qiuhua.¡± Shen Mohen might not have understood his father and aunt¡¯s kinship in the past. After staying at the Su family¡¯s house for a while, he finally understood what a true sense of kinship was about. He enjoyed the warmth and liveliness of his aunt¡¯s house, especially since Shen Qiuhua was kind, gentle, and passionate about her family. ¡®If I had a sister like Aunt Qiuhua, I¡¯d miss her too.¡¯ Kinship like this was rare for a prominent family, especially a large one, These days, most prominent families schemed against each other, only considering benefits between each other. It was exhausting to live in such an environment. However, Shen Mohen did not feel that way when staying at his aunt¡¯s house. He felt relaxed and welcomed instead. Shen Qiuhui¡¯s heart was full of warmth, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡¯ He could not explain certain things to his son. Still, his son finally understood kinship, making Shen Qiuhua feel gratified. While the father-son duo chatted, Su Wenwu and Su Bingland had a good impression of Shen Qiuhui. Although the man looked dignified, his expression was kind and gentle. Moreover, he came bearing plenty of gifts when he visited. He brought expensive gifts that he had chosen with care. Since the Su family had an important guest, Su Binglan decided to cook dinner. Shen Mohen became excited when he realized his cousin would prepare dinner. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re in luck tonight. Cousin Binglan will cook dinner for us. Her cooking skills are unparalleled. It¡¯s a privilege to eat Cousin Binglan¡¯s cooking.¡± Shen Mohen could not stop bragging about his cousin¡¯s cooking. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhui grew even more puzzled. After all, his son had never praised anyone like that. ¡®Mohen has always been a picky eater. The food must be delicious since he speaks so highly of Binglan¡¯s cooking. Shen Qiuhui could not wait to try the food. After talking to his father, Shen Mohen followed Su Binglan to help in the kitchen. Su Binglan said, ¡°Since Uncle Qiuhui is here, we should prepare more dishes.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Shen Mohen said enthusiastically. He was no longer as clueless in the kitchen as before. He could cut vegetables and even cook simple meals now. Shen Mohen did not think he needed to avoid the kitchen like most men did. ¡®When I participate in cooking, I¡¯d feel incredibly accomplished when eating.¡¯ Su Binglan noticed Shen Mohen¡¯s expression and smiled, saying, ¡°All right, you can start the fire then.¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°l can also help cut the vegetables if you want, Cousin Binglan. ¡°That¡¯s okay; I can ask Jin¡¯an to cut them. His knife skills are exceptional.¡± Shen Mohen looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. The former could only agree. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an possessed impressive martial arts skills, and his knife skills were even better. Luo Jin¡¯an cut the vegetables neatly. Even the thickness of each cut would be consistent. Moreover, he worked quickly, as if painting a work of art. Of course, Shen Mohen also knew his cousin-in-law was the legendary Wei Jin¡¯an. He did not expect Luo Jin¡¯an to only be good at martial arts and leading troops to war¡ªhe was also excellent at cutting vegetables. Shen Mohen wanted to showcase his knife skills but could only sigh and rub his nose before Luo Jin¡¯an. The former said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll start the fire.¡± While Su Fengmao and his wife chatted with Shen Qiuhui in the hall, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin went to the kitchen to help Su Binglan. Many recipes flashed through Su Binglan¡¯s mind as she planned to make more dishes tonight. After some thought, she knew what to make. She told Su Wenzhe, ¡°Big Brother, please get me a lamb leg and a few radishes.¡± ¡®Lamb leg and radishes?¡¯ Su Wenzhe was slightly puzzled, asking, ¡°What are you cooking, Sister? I don¡¯t remember you using lamb legs in your previous dishes.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes glittered as she said, ¡°There¡¯s a dish I want to make from the Manchu Han Imperial Feast. It¡¯s roasted lamb leg with radish.¡± Su Wenzhe happily said, ¡®E lt must be delicious then.¡± Liu Yinyin urged him, ¡°Hurry and gather what your sister needs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Su Wenzhe ran out to gather the ingredients. The house had a cellar and a warehouse. The family typically used the cellar to store some meat during the winter so that it would last longer. They had stored the lamb legs for the New Year. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu looked at their sister with anticipation. Meanwhile, Su Binglan had grown accustomed to their gazes. They always looked at her that way whenever she cooked something new. She thought they were not looking at her. Instead, they were only thinking about the food. Still, she was delighted to cook for her family as she enjoyed the process. Su Wenwu felt energized, saying, ¡°Sister, just tell me what else you need to prepare, and I¡¯ll help.¡± Su Binglan looked at him and said, ¡°l also want to make braised pork with preserved vegetables. I need a pork belly and some preserved vegetables for the dish. Could you bring me a pound of pork belly?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it,¡± Su Wenwu readily replied. He had never eaten braised pork, so he was excited to taste it. Since Su Binglan had said it would contain pork belly, he knew what it could taste like. Su Binglan had not even cooked the food yet, but Su Wenwu was already hungry just thinking about it. The former also wanted to make braised chestnut chicken wings. The dish required chicken wings, so Liu Yinyin went to get them for her sister-in-law. Su Binglan also prepared to make fried loofah with eggs, which was a simple side dish. Knowing she would make this dish, Luo Jin¡¯an helped to cut the loofah and beat the eggs. It was also more efficient for Su Binglan if she made that dish first. Soon, she finished cooking the fried loofah with eggs. Even her simplest side dishes were delicious.. Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Farm-to-Table Cuisine Chapter 697: Farm-to-Table Cuisine Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The dish smelled so good that they wanted to eat it. However, they held back and waited for everyone to taste it together. If they ate now, they could ruin their appetite. The family realized the dishes Su Binglan made were dishes they had never seen before. Therefore, they could not wait to eat. After bringing the lamb leg to his sister, Su Wenzhe stayed to watch how she cooked the lamb leg and radish dish. Su Binglan noticed Su Wenzhe watching. As she started cooking, she said, ¡°You must chop the leg into pieces first.¡± She motioned to demonstrate, but Luo Jin¡¯an took the cleaver from her, saying, ¡°Let me do it.¡± He knew it was taxing to chop the lamb leg and did not want his wife to strain herself. Although Su Binglan could handle it, she still handed the cleaver to Luo Jin¡¯an when she saw the worry in his eyes. He took the cleaver and chopped the lamb leg into pieces. Bang! Everyone felt Luo Jin¡¯an had moved too quickly as he had chopped the lamb leg in a flash. While he chopped the lamb, Su Binglan sliced the ginger, and Shen Mohen heated the pot. Su Binglan then poured vegetable oil into the pot and added the lamb and ginger slices when the oil heated up. After stir-frying the ingredients, and the lamb became tender, she added the seasoning sauce and older ingredients. After adding water and bringing it to a boil, she began to stew it. Afterward, she could proceed with the next step. Soon after, Su Binglan made Four Happiness Meatballs. ¡°Are Four Happiness Meatballs the same as the meatball dishes we usually eat?¡± Su Wenwu asked after returning with the pork belly. He was curious when he heard his sister say the dish¡¯s name. He was curious because there were meatballs in his hotpot restaurants. Moreover, the customers liked eating various kinds of meatballs. Once they cooked the meatballs in the pot, they would dip them in the sauce and then eat them. Most customers typically ate more mutton and meatballs. ¡°These meatballs are different from the hotpot ones,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°The name and ingredient is better than the hotpot meatballs. Watch me make them. That way, you¡¯ll know how to make them yourself.¡± She would not avoid her family¡¯s questions when she cooked. If they wanted to learn something, she would teach them. Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched Su Binglan make the meatballs. She said, ¡°Third Brother, get me a few more hard-boiled eggs, please,¡± Su Wenwu went to the cabinet to get the eggs. They were the hard-boiled eggs the family had cooked in the morning. Shen Qiuhua had a habit of cooking hard-boiled eggs in the morning so that the family could eat them whenever they wanted. Of course, the family did not always eat eggs. Even so, cooked eggs did not go rancid so quickly. The family could reheat them the following day if no one ate them. Coincidentally, a few hard-boiled eggs were in the kitchen, so Su Wenwu took them to Su Binglan. She looked at them and said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Could you cook a few more since we have a guest?¡± Sy Binglan prepared more minced meat and added raw eggs and seasonings to the mixture before stirring them. After mixing them well, she peeled the hard-boiled eggs and wrapped them in the meat mixture. Then, she added the sauce, sugar, ginger slices, scallions, star anise, and salt into the pot. Soon after, she added water, boiled it, and added the meatballs. Afterward, she added more water, oil, and salt to the pot and blanched the vegetables in boiling water. She wanted to use broccoli but had none, so she could only blanch cabbage as a garnish. She completed the dish and placed it on a large plate. Everyone looked at it and thought it looked perfect. ¡°So that¡¯s what they look like.¡± ¡°No wonder you said it¡¯s different from the hotpot meatballs.¡± ¡°Yeah, the hotpot meatballs only contain meat, but this one has an egg in the middle. I¡¯ve never eaten such a thing.¡± ¡°The name sounds fun, too. Four Happiness Meatballs sounds interesting.¡± None of them had eaten the dishes Su Binglan had made, so they were curious about what she would cook next. However, she was not in a hurry to make other dishes. Instead, she cut the pork belly Su Wenwu had just brought and put it into cold water. Then, she added onions and ginger and cooked it in wine. When the dish came to a boil, she let it simmer. Soon after, she drained the liquid. She added seasoning on the surface while the pork belly was still hot. The seasoning contained soy sauce and Su Binglan¡¯s homemade sauce. Afterward, she put oil in the pot and added the marinated pork belly to fry. When it was close to being fried, she removed it. Everyone found the cooking process novel. Of course, the strong fragrance filled the kitchen. The family took a deep breath to savor it. The fragrance of food gave them a sense of comfort. Then, Su Binglan made steamed pumpkin buns, fried meat, minced meat, tofu, and stir-fried meat with cabbage. She also made Eight Treasures Porridge. The sky had darkened when she finally finished cooking. Although the others had helped Su Binglan, each dish took a specific amount of time to complete. Fortunately, she had finished cooking. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhui was still chatting with his sister and her husband in the hall. He told Shen Qiuhua about everything that had happened in the Shen family over the years. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached for her step-brother. She did not expect him to have experienced so much. Fortunately, Shen Qiuhui had taken over the family. No one dared to challenge him. Shen Qiuhua was relieved that her step-brother was the head of the family. Shen Qiuhui smelled a fragrance as he spoke. Shen Qiuhui thought he was hallucinating, but he felt the fragrance was too strong as he sniffed. Although he was not hungry initially, the fragrance boosted his appetite. He wondered if someone had cooked something delicious. He was in disbelief when Shen Mohen told him about the food. After all, he was in a village, not the capital. However, Shen Qiuhui realized his son was not exaggerating when he smelled the fragrance. Shen Qiuhua smelled the fragrance and said, ¡°It seems Binglan and the others have almost finished cooking. We can eat in a while. Qiuhui, you should stay and try our farm-to-table dishes.¡± Shen Qiuhui was stunned. ¡®Is it really farm-to-table? Why does it smell better than the food I eat in the restaurants in the capital?¡¯ At that moment, Shen Mohen came to the hall and said, ¡°Cousin Binglan says it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat,¡± Shen Qiuhua said happily. Su Fengmao got down from the brick platform and motioned to bring the table to the brick platform. Shen Mohen stopped him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Uncle Fengmao. You should rest. ¡± He placed the table on the brick platform as he spoke.. Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Fantasies and Mysteries Chapter 698: Fantasies and Mysteries Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Soon, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin brought the dishes to the table. Rich aromas spread throughout the hall. The Su family had grown accustomed to it. They smiled as they smelled the fragrance. However, Shen Qiuhui felt his eyes were playing tricks on him as he looked at the table full of food. He had never seen such dishes before, and they all smelled good. Just the smell was enough to whet his appetite. He only wanted to see his sister when he came. He did not think about eating because he did not feel hungry on the way. However, he was hungry now. Shen Qiuhua handed him a pair of chopsticks and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I remember you weren¡¯t picky about food when we were children.¡± Although she did not want to restore her identity as the young lady of the Shen family, she was thrilled to see her step-brother. She also wanted him to taste her daughter¡¯s homemade food. Shen Qiuhui looked at his step-sister and said, ¡°Those don¡¯t look like farm-to-table dishes. These can compare to the signature dishes of a restaurant in the capital.¡± Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°These are homemade dishes. Eat as much as you want and make yourself at home. Don¡¯t be an outsider.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Shen Qiuhui felt a warmth in his heart when he heard his sister¡¯s words. Although unfamiliar with this place and the dishes, he felt like he had returned to his childhood with Shen Qiuhua beside him. He felt a sense of security. Shen Qiuhua and Shen Mohen were the closest to him without his parents. Shen Qiuhui was genuinely happy now that he finally met his niece and nephews. ¡®These are my relatives.¡¯ Shen Mohen became emotional when he looked at his father¡¯s expression. Shen Qiuhui used to be reserved, but he was like a child in front of Shen Qiuhua. As everyone sat around the table, Shen Qihua first picked up some food for Shen Qiuhui, saying, ¡°Try this and see how it tastes.¡± Shen Qiuhui felt sad when he looked at the food that Shen Qiuhua had placed in his bowl. He recalled his childhood. He was a child of a concubine, and his mother had died long ago. The Shen family did not welcome him, and even the servants bullied him. His illegitimate brothers also mocked and harassed him. Shen Qiuhui often went hungry and cold, but he was young and could not protect himself. He had also almost died several times, but Shen Qiuhua saved him, gave him food and clothes, and protected him. He constantly trembled in fear. Shen Qiuhua always put food in his bowl for him to eat more. Shen Qiuhui felt warm when he recalled those memories. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Shen Qiuhui choked with sobs as tears welled in his eyes. Shen Mohen had never seen his father so emotional. He was stunned. His father had always been stern and indifferent, and Shen Mohen was always in awe of his father. However, Shen Mohen realized his father also had a fragile side when he looked at the older man. Still, Shen Qiuhui might only reveal his fragile side to Shen Qiuhua. She looked at her crying step-brother and remembered how he would cry when others bullied him. Shen Qiuhua felt terrible, and her eyes reddened. She said, ¡°Eat as much as you want. I¡¯ll make you whatever you want to eat. ¡°I¡¯ve learned to cook many dishes. I remember you liked eating pastries when you were young. You can stay here, you know?¡± Shen Qiuhui suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself before you. I can¡¯t bear to trouble you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. 1 1 m always happy to cook for my family.¡± Shen Qiuhua kept putting food in his bowl as she spoke, urging him to eat. Shen Qiuhui wiped his tears and began to eat. His eyes lit up after just a few bites. ¡°Sister, this dish is incredibly delicious, and the porridge is delicious, too!¡± At that moment, he no longer thought about his childhood. His attention was solely on the food. Initially, he ate very slowly. He did not need Shen Qiuhua to put food in his bowl anymore. He picked the food himself and ate quickly because the food was so tasty. He had tried many dishes in the capital but never had anything like the ones Su Binglan made. Shen Mohen looked at his father and wondered if he was like this when he first came to his aunt¡¯s house for dinner. It seemed he was even more exaggerated than his father. Shen Mohen remembered overeating that day because of how delicious Su Binglan¡¯s food was. He did not like eating cabbage in the past, but for some reason, he thought the ones his cousin made were delicious. He felt that even the rice was fragrant. That was because Su Binglan had used her spiritual spring water when cooking the rice. Naturally, the food she cooked with spiritual spring water would taste different. Even if it were just rice, the family would find it fragrant. Moreover, spiritual spring water was easy to digest and could improve one¡¯s health. Not only did Shen Qiuhui enjoy the dishes, but Su Wenzhe and the others thought so. They had never tried such dishes, so they felt they tasted different from what they had grown accustomed to eating. Meanwhile, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai ate obediently. Su Wenwu even forgot about his uncle¡¯s presence and said with satisfaction, ¡°Ah, these are so tasty!¡¯ He constantly picked up more of the dishes and ate them with the rice, his mouth bulging. Shen Qiuhua could not help but laugh when she saw her children stuffing their faces. She picked up more food for her step-brother, like when they were children. Su Fengmao looked at Shen Qiuhua and felt a little left out. She did not even offer him food or put any in his bowl. Still, he was delighted to see how happy his wife was. Shen Qiuhui stuffed his mouth with food, saying, ¡°Sister, these dishes are even more delicious than those I¡¯ve eaten in the capital.¡± There was one more thing he did not tell them. He thought the dishes in the imperial kitchen might not be as good as Su Binglan¡¯s. Su Fengmao even took his hidden wine and said, ¡°This is the wine my daughter brewed herself. It¡¯s especially delicious. Here, try some, Brother-in-law.¡± Shen Qiuhui was stunned when he smelled the wine¡¯s fragrance. He felt he must be hallucinating again. ¡®My niece brewed this herself? Qiuhua¡¯s life is different from anything I could¡¯ve imagined. She lives a better life here than the noble ladies in the capital. Still, I¡¯m happy she¡¯s doing well. Everything before me seems mystical and mysterious.¡¯ ¡°Your daughter brewed her own wine?¡± ¡°Yes, she did. If you like it, we¡¯ll give you a few more jars to bring home.¡± Shen Qiuhua was generous toward her younger step-brother. When Su Fengmao toasted Shen Qiuhui, the latter did not overthink it and drank the wine. He was so shocked at its taste that he almost stood up.. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: A Natural Battle God Chapter 699: A Natural Battle God Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her step-brother worriedly. Shen Qiuhui hurriedly waved, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect this wine to taste so good.¡± He was so excited that he teared up. He took a deep breath and took another sip. This time, he did not gulp it down. Instead, he savored the flavor. ¡°This is too delicious! ¡± Shen Qiuhui could not care less about losing his composure. After all, he was genuine about the wine being delicious. He enjoyed drinking wine and would buy the best ones he could find. However, those wines were nothing compared to the one Su Binglan had brewed. The wine he drank now was exceptional and second to none. Su Fengmao laughed heartily. ¡°You can drink more if you like it, Brother-in-law. Here, I¡¯ll refill your glass.¡± He was forthright and hurriedly filled Shen Qiuhui¡¯s glass. Su Fengmao felt good having someone to drink with. He was delighted and could not help but drink more. Fortunately, the two older men were good drinkers. They ate while talking and drinking. Su Fengmao bragged about his daughter despite himself, ¡°My daughter brewed this wine herself. She made many flavors, and this is just one of them. ¡°She also made medicinal wine, but the production of it is more complex, so she only made a few jars. She says medicinal wines can strengthen the body. My waist and legs used to hurt, but not anymore.¡± Shen Qiuhui looked at the wine jar. His eyes lit up, and he became excited. The family ate until late at night, but they were all happy. After eating and drinking their fill, they returned to their rooms to rest. However, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were not hurrying to sleep. Luo Jin¡¯an placed firewood under the bed to warm it up while Su Binglan wrote her script under candlelight. Time passed quickly, and it was almost time for the Lantern Festival. The weather would soon warm up. By then, the construction team would have finished building the grand theater. Soon, the crew could perform in the theater or the streets whenever Su Teng Market opened. To be accurate, Su Binglan had to complete her script in advance for the crew to rehearse it. Also, she would need to find management talents to open more factories and businesses. However, no family member could help her because they helped manage other things. It would also take time to train management talents. Su Binglan sat at her desk with her chin resting on her hand. She was focused and thinking about something, so she failed to notice Luo Jin¡¯an beside her. He looked at Su Binglan¡¯s expression and asked softly, ¡°What are you thinking? You look like you have something on your mind.¡± Su Binglan returned to her senses when she heard her husband¡¯s voice, She said, ¡°I considered building more shops and factories in the commercial street. I need someone to manage everything, but I don¡¯t have many people. ¡°Even if there are people, I can¡¯t train them so quickly. I still need time to do that. I have much to do now, and training managers take too much time. It¡¯ll be much more convenient if we finish building the management college.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised a brow when he heard that. He already had an idea. He stroked Su Binglan¡¯s hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s get some rest first, okay?¡± His voice was gentle and low, delightful to hear. It could quickly soothe Su Binglan¡¯s heart. She nodded, saying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s sleep.¡± She knew if she stayed up all night, Luo Jin¡¯an would stay up with her, too. She did not want her husband to stay up late and work so hard. As the two lay on the heated brick bed, Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°Uncle Qiuhui didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± During dinner, she feared Shen Qiuhui would recognize Luo Jin¡¯an as Wei Jin¡¯an, but it seemed he did not. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡®Your uncle is the head of the Shen family. They¡¯ve been keeping a low profile all these years, so they barely have contact with other families or forces. ¡°He only manages the family¡¯s business well instead of contacting others. I¡¯ve never seen him out and about before.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s true. You mostly guarded the border or fought in wars back then. Still, Mohen recognized you, even though you rarely appeared in the capital.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him and only realized he¡¯s the young master of the Shen family and a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley.¡± Su Binglan was slightly surprised. After some thought, she blinked and said, ¡°Perhaps he saw you in the crowd when you returned to the capital in triumph.¡± Usually, the general would ride his horse and bring his soldiers into the city whenever they won a battle and returned to the court. At that time, commoners would gather to watch. It was like watching their heroes return. It was like Lin Zheng treating Wei Jin¡¯an as his idol, even though they had never met. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. When he brought his men back to the capital, many commoners would gather to watch. However, he did not even look into the crowd. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s indifferent expression and whispered, ¡°I saw you at the teahouse once.¡± Upon hearing that, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°When was that?¡± ¡°When I was ten, you won your first battle and returned to court.¡± That was when Su Binglan lived as Lan Ruobing, meaning Wei Jin¡¯an was also ten. At that time, Wei Jin¡¯an followed his father and brother to war. He had already displayed extraordinary combat skills and won a battle when he was just ten. When the news reached the capital, it shocked everyone. That was why people called him the God of War. He was a natural prodigy who had never lost until the Wei family army collapsed three years ago. It was not that they had failed, but someone had set them up and betrayed them. Su Binglan did not want to discuss Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sad past. However, she had recalled her memories from that time. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled gently, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice you watching us from the teahouse.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people were looking at you from the teahouse, but you didn¡¯t look at us.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an was already cold and noble yet charming when he was ten. Nonetheless, Lan Ruobing did not overthink it then. She was just happy for him. ¡°When I was ten, huh?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an muttered, his expression dazed. It felt like a long time ago to him. ¡°Yeah, you went to war when you were only ten. I feel sorry for you, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jinan closed his eyes. ¡°The Wei family is loyal; too many have sacrificed themselves to protect the country. My grandfather and my uncles also died on the battlefield.¡¯ The Wei family had built their reputation with bloodshed and sacrifices. However, the emperor feared such loyalty. Luo Jin¡¯an felt it was ironic.. Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Subverting Knowledge Chapter 700: Subverting Knowledge Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not know how to comfort Luo Jin¡¯an, so she hugged him. It seemed that was the only way to comfort him. Luo Jin¡¯an sensed her worry and hugged her back. He then stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Having Su Binglan beside him was already the greatest comfort to him. If not for her, his world would have been full of hatred. Although he was in Su Teng Village, he had always been aware of the news in the outside world. Luo Jin¡¯an had already set up a net and was waiting for revenge. He not only wanted revenge, but he also wanted to clear his familys name. He would not allow the Wei family army to bear the burden of a groundless crime. Su Binglan leaned into his chest and could hear his robust heartbeat. She could also feel his emotions. At that moment, her eyes flashed with determination. She knew she had to help her husband. The young couple was silent for a while before Su Binglan changed the topic, ¡°Does the Shen family have many properties?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s voice would involuntarily soften whenever he faced Su Binglan. He said, ¡°They have many businesses in the capital area. They also have many shops, like clothing, jewelry, grain, etcetera.¡± Su Binglan became wide-eyed when she heard that. She had an idea, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of businesses.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an could guess his wife¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Do you want to collaborate with your uncle?¡± Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an in surprise. ¡°You guess my thoughts?¡± She wondered how he had guessed it so accurately. ¡°Yeah, 1 did.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked at her in amusement. Su Binglan admitted, ¡°l did consider that. Some of our enemies are still in the capital, right? We can earn money from doing business if we get more of our people there. ¡°On the other hand, they can help us gather information. They can be of use at critical times.¡¯ She also planned to go to the capital because there were some grudges she had to settle on her own. Hers and Lan Ruozhu¡¯s physical conditions were not poor since birth. Someone had deliberately framed her and poisoned her brother. ¡°I¡¯ll support you in everything you do,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently. He planned to transfer a few of his subordinates to work under Su Binglan. The following day, Shen Qiuhui had an excellent state of mind during breakfast. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°How did you sleep last night, Qiuhui?¡± Shen Qiuhui sighed, ¡°No wonder Mohen didn¡¯t want to come home, I slept and ate too well last night because the brick bed was nice and warm. Sister, why is the blanket so thin yet so warm?¡± He had studied the blanket and pillow for a long time before sleeping. He felt warm and comfortable and even slept soundly. The Shen family had started their businesses long ago. They also had a fabric shop, clothing shop, and bedding shop. Shen Qiuhui had seen many bedding products when inspecting his shops. However, he had never seen a pillow and blanket like the ones the Su family had. He found it strange. Without waiting for Shen Qiuhua to answer, Shen Mohen explained, ¡°Dad, I know. Those are duvets and down pillows. They¡¯re warm and comfortable, right?¡± ¡°Duvet?¡± Shen Qiuhui had never heard about such a thing. ¡°Are they made with feathers or something?¡± He had only heard of cotton blankets. A good-quality cotton blanket would be warmer and more comfortable to wear. The blanket¡¯s quality depended on the cotton. Shen Qiuhui had never heard of duvets. If there were such a thing, he would have known about it long ago. That was because such a blanket would do well in the market. Shen Qiuhua looked at him and explained, ¡°We used duck and goose feathers to make those duvets. I forgot to give you one yesterday. I¡¯ll give you one later. Oh, we have sweaters, too. I set one aside for you.¡± When Shen Mohen visited, Shen Qiuhua knew her step-brother would come sooner or later. Therefore, she prepared a down jacket, sweater, and a pair of sweatpants for him. Shen Qiuhui felt touched. He did not expect Shen Qiuhua to prepare those things for him. However, he was in disbelief when he heard they had made the duvet with duck and goose feathers. ¡°Aren¡¯t feathers useless? I didn¡¯t know you could use them to make blankets and be light and warm.¡± Shen Qiuhui was responsible for everything in the Shen family. As the family¡¯s head, he had seen many things. Still, he was shocked at that moment. He felt these new things had subverted his previous understanding of bedding products. Shen Mohen was not wearing a down jacket since he was indoors. Instead, he wore a sweater and sweatpants. He removed his sweater and showed it to Shen Qiuhui. ¡°Dad, this is a sweater Aunt Quihua gave me. I have two sets with different styles to wear, but they¡¯re both soft.¡± Shen Qiuhui was stunned when he saw the sweater. He typically wore clothes made from fabric. Even if it was thick, it did not contain cotton or wool. However, the sweater was thick and warm to the touch. He exclaimed, ¡°If we sell these things in the capital, they¡¯ll sell like hotcakes! We might even struggle to keep up with the demand!¡± At that moment, he looked at the sweater like a bag of money. After all, many wealthy people lived in the capital. In particular, high-ranking officials and nobles like novel things like these, not to mention the sweater could keep them warm during the winter. Shen Qiuhui had never seen such clothes in the capital. Meanwhile, Su Binglan had collaborated with many merchants, but not ones from the capital. That was because she wanted to keep a low profile in the past. She did not want to expose her identity. But there was no need to worry too much now because Lan Ruozhu had recovered. He now had the ability and strength to fight against the Imperial Court. Besides, Su Binglan had planned to visit the capital to take revenge. Therefore, she wanted to sell her products and open a factory in the capital to earn money there. Shen Qiuhui considered selling these duvets in the capital. However, he said nothing about his ideas because they belonged to his step-sister. His heart was in turmoil. ¡®This place completely differs from the Su Teng Village I had imagined. They have things here that aren¡¯t even available in the capital.¡¯ After breakfast, Shen Qiuhua passed the sweater, sweatpants, and down jacket she had prepared to her step-brother. They were just the right size, making him feel warm and fuzzy. ¡®This sweater can even warm my heart.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Shen Qiuhui smiled happily, just like when he was young. He never had nice clothes to wear during childhood, yet Shen Qiuhua always prepared clothes for him. During winter that year, he wore the clothes his step-sister had prepared for him so he did not catch a cold.. Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Too Wonderful Chapter 701: Too Wonderful Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhui recalled his childhood memories as he looked at the down jacket he wore and stroked it gently. He felt it was even more precious because his step-sister had gifted it to him. He was delighted because it made him remember when Shen Qiuhua had protected him. He touched the sweater and down jacket, saying, ¡°Sister, these are so comfortable to wear. They¡¯re also light and warn.¡± When winter came, he would wear something thick over his clothes. Otherwise, he could not keep warm. Even if he wore something thicker, it would feel heavy and not smooth when removed. However, the sweater and down jacket he received were not like that. They were light and did not feel cumbersome to wear. He even felt like he could jump around in them. Shen Qiuhua looked at her step-brother¡¯s expression and remembered him not having nice clothes to wear. Too many boys in the Shen family were born from concubines, so no one cared about Shen Qiuhui. However, Shen Qiuhua was the eldest daughter from the direct line of descendants. Her grandmother protected her, and no one dared to disrespect or make Shen Qiuhua unhappy. Therefore, she had to protect Shen Qiuhui so no one would dare bully him. When she saw others bullying him, and he did not even have warm clothes, she asked the servants to prepare clothes for him. Shen Qiuhua still remembered giving her step-brother the clothes she had prepared. She noticed he kept them meticulously and cherished them. ¡®We grew old in the blink of an eye, but we still have childhood memories.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua felt bitter-sweet. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like them. I¡¯ve prepared two sets for you so you can change into them whenever you want.¡± Shen Qiuhua was happy she could treat her step-brother well. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Qiuhui,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. Shen Qiuhui¡¯s heart grew warm when he saw her smile. He was nervous when he first came to Su Teng Village, worried she would not remember him. He was also concerned that she would not be the same person as before. However, Shen Qiuhui knew his step-sister was still the kind-hearted person he once knew. He also wanted to treat her well and repay her kindness, but Shen Qiuhua did not want to recover her true identity. She did not lack food and clothing. She had a good and hardworking family. Therefore, Shen Qiuhui did not know what he could do to help her. Since that was the case, he considered treating Shen Qiuhua¡¯s children well. ¡°Sister, would Wenzhe and Binglan want to return to the Shen family?¡± Shen Qiuhua caught her step-brother¡¯s drift. She said, ¡°Wenzhe and the others don¡¯t want to go to the capital, but I must ask Binglan what she thinks.¡± She remembered Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu repeatedly emphasizing that they did not want to return to the capital for work. They preferred staying in Su Teng Village, where it was safer. The two had suffered at the capital, and Su Wenzhe even grew homesick. The latter thought it was more convenient to live in town when he first opened the haggis soup shop. Although Su Wenzhe and his wife could sleep in the shop¡¯s back area, Liu Yinyin would always want to go home. She even said she would feel safer at home. Shen Qiuhua did not know Su Binglan¡¯s thoughts. Still, as a mother, she supported whatever Su Binglan wanted. Shen Qiuhui nodded, saying, ¡°You will be the most respected person among the Shen family, Sister. If Binglan wants to go to the capital, they will treat her with the utmost respect as the young miss of the Shen family. No one can surpass her, not even Mohen.¡± Shen Qiuhua helplessly said, ¡°Binglan doesn¡¯t want to be the young miss of the Shen family. She said Mohen should inherit the family¡¯s assets.¡± She knew her daughter was busy with many things. Su Binglan could not even handle all the factories and shops she owned. ¡°Oh, I was supposed to give you a tour of the village, right? Since you¡¯ve had breakfast, let¡¯s take a walk. We¡¯ll eat outside for lunch.¡± Shen Qiuhua wanted to bring her step-brother around to show him the changes in the village. Shen Qiuhui was thrilled and could not wait to walk around the village with Shen Qiuhua. She planned to bring him to eat the village and town¡¯s most famous delicacies. That included hotpot, skewers, sesame buns, duck blood vermicelli, etcetera. It was almost the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, and the villager opened their shops again. Many people were already walking around in tovvn now. Shen Qiuhua also wanted her step-brother to visit the tofu factory, embroidery shop, noodle shop, and winery. Meanwhile, Su Binglan and the others had errands to run. They all went to work after breakfast. Su Wenwu¡¯s mala hotpot restaurant was about to open. He valued that restaurant very much and went to inspect the renovation daily. Shen Qiuhui completed his tour of Tenghe town and Su Teng Village three days later. He was in shock and awe at the changes that had occurred. He felt like he was dreaming whenever he woke up in the morning. He tasted so many tasty delicacies and even slept well daily. Moreover, he learned that the Su family had opened many shops and factories. The village and town were even bigger than he had imagined. He had never seen such developments. Shen Qiuhui was amazed that his niece even invented tofu and stinky tofu. He enjoyed eating stinky tofu the most. He had even tried dried sausages and braised foods. He thought they were all delicious. There were also hot and dry noodles and instant noodles, which were convenient to eat. In the past, it was inconvenient to eat while inspecting his businesses. Sometimes, he could only eat hard foods. If he had instant noodles on his travels, he would only need to add hot water before eating. Shen Qiuhui did not expect the village to have such a large winery that could produce so much wine. Moreover, the wine they made was of excellent quality. Even so, the wines were affordable to the common folk. Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town had many excellent things. No wonder Shen Mohen did not want to return to the capital. Even Shen Qiuhui wanted to stay in the village. Shen Qiuhua told him that the Lantern Festival would be in two days, the day Su Teng Market would open. Shen Qiuhui knew the village would be even more lively then. He looked forward to walking around Su Teng Market to see if the vendors would have anything good. After dinner, he could not help but say, ¡°Binglan, 1 have something to ask.¡± Shen Qiuhui lowered his voice and spoke carefully to Su Binglan. After all, he knew his niece was the head of the Su family. Of course, he was also shocked that she was so capable. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°What is it, Uncle Qiuhui?¡± Shen Qiuhui said, ¡°l want to do business with you. I wonder if I can buy and sell some of your products at my shops in the capital.¡± He wanted to give the whole shop to Su Binglan, but Shen Qiuhua refused. The latter said it was a separate matter and that they should discuss a business collaboration first. Shen Qiuhui was a little embarrassed to ask, but he wanted to introduce such excellent products to the people in the capital.. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Rare Goods Chapter 702: Rare Goods Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As the head of the Shen family, Shen Qiuhui had never spoken to anyone so softly. Even when discussing business and cooperation, he would maintain an air of arrogance and dignity. However, he softly spoke when facing his niece. He was afraid he would intimidate her if he spoke too harshly. He treated Su Binglan as his daughter instead of his niece. Moreover, he respected her greatly after seeing all the delicious food and changes she had brought to Tenghe Town and Su Teng Village. He had never met a more capable young lady and was proud to have her as his niece. ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Su Binglan said straightforwardly. Shen Qiuhui was stunned by how easy it was to talk to her. He widened his eyes in disbelief and did not return to his senses for a moment. Su Binglan looked at her silent uncle and said, ¡°U-Uncle Quihui?¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to agree so readily,¡± Shen Qiuhui snapped back to his senses when he heard her voice. Your mother told me you refused to work with merchants from the capital. ¡°You only sold your products to other villages but not the capital. If I told you to collaborate with me, I thought it might make things difficult for you. Still, those products you made are perfect. ¡°You should let those in the capital know about them. What about those wines? Even the best wines the capital officials drink aren¡¯t as good as yours, Binglan. ¡± Su Binglan had a good impression of Shen Qiuhui. After all, he was sincere to her mother and the family. Therefore, she would treat her uncle as a real family member, not as Shen Qiuhua¡¯s step-brother. She said, ¡°You¡¯re not just anyone, Uncle Quihui. I¡¯ve already planned to sell these products in the capital. It¡¯s an excellent opportunity to work with you. I¡¯ll be at ease if you ship and sell these things there. ¡°As for the purchase price, I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount since you¡¯re my uncle.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words touched Shen Qiuhui¡¯s heart. He knew she treated him like family from the way they interacted. It made him feel happy. After deliberation, Shen Qiuhui said, ¡°l have many shops in the capital, Binglan. Why don¡¯t 1 give you some of the profits?¡± He had previously discussed giving a shop to Su Binglan, but his step- sister refused. Still, Shen Qiuhui wanted to treat Shen Qiuhua and her family well. He could accomplish that by offering a few shares to his niece. He was not greedy for power. Instead, he valued family ties the most. When he took the family head position, he used it to survive and look for his step-sister. Besides, he would not have lived without her. Therefore, Shen Qiuhui did not care much about the shops. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°Uncle Quihui, those shops belong to the Shen family. They should belong to Cousin Mohen in the future because he¡¯s brilliant. He can manage the shops exceptionally. ¡°To tell you the truth, I considered using your influence in the capital to open up the market there.¡± Su Binglan knew the factions in the capital were well-established. If her products entered the market so suddenly, it would affect some people¡¯s power. Therefore, some would feel the need to suppress her. However, if the Shen family held down the fort, no one would dare oppose them. Everyone knew the Shens were one of the most prominent families in the capital. With their status there, no one would act rashly. ¡°l also want to open a shop in the capital, but not yet,¡± Su Binglan added. After opening the shopping mall and food street in Su Teng Village, many shops would be under her name. Therefore, Su Binglan did not need to occupy her uncle¡¯s shop. The two would have to treat each other equally, even if they were relatives. If one only wanted to take advantage of the other, their kinship would fade. Thus, Su Binglan stuck to her principles. Shen Qiuhui inwardly praised his niece, Although only fifteen, she behaved maturely. She was generous yet courageous. ¡®My step- sister has an excellent daughter. I¡¯m happy for Sister.¡¯ ¡°All right,¡± Shen Qiuhui said happily, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need from me, please tell me.¡± He only hoped to help Shen Qiuhua and her family. He would be delighted if his niece and nephews needed his help. That way, he would feel needed. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t hesitate to ask for help, Uncle Quihui.¡± Blood relations were a wonderful thing. Although she had never met her uncle before this, she felt a sense of familiarity whenever she spoke to him. It must be the feeling of kinship. Next, Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhui discussed the specifics of their business cooperation. The latter planned to ship the sweaters, sweatpants, down jackets, and duvets from the embroidery shop to the capital to sell. He also mentioned shipping hot and dry noodles, instant noodles, wines, etcetera to the capital. He thought these things were exceptional and wanted to share them with others. Additionally, he could use these things to maintain connections with other prominent families. Su Binglan understood Shen Qiuhui¡¯s intentions and said, ¡°My winery has just produced some medicinal wine. They aren¡¯t available elsewhere since they¡¯re only for my family¡¯s consumption. ¡°Uncle Qiuhui, you could offer the medicinal wines to prominent families to maintain your connection with them. Not only is the wine delicious, but it¡¯s also beneficial to one¡¯s health. ¡°For example, it could help with headaches, fevers, and even soreness in one¡¯s limbs. Whoever drinks the medicinal wine will feel better soon after. Since people can¡¯t get the medicinal wine elsewhere, it¡¯s precious and rare. Whoever you give it to will undoubtedly be delighted.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s winery did not brew much medicinal wine because it was a rare commodity. Hearing his niece¡¯s suggestion, Shen Qiuhui said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do just that, Binglan. ¡± Shen Qiuhui knew Su Binglan did not sell him the medicinal wine but gifted it to him instead. He was grateful to be her uncle. ¡°Oh, I also want to buy more braised chicken, roast duck, and tofu products to sell in the capital. I couldn¡¯t get enough of the dried sausages either. They were too delicious, so I want the people at the capital to try them.¡± After trying those dishes and delicacies just once, Shen Qiuhui realized how they were. Eating them with rice and dried sausages filled his stomach well. ¡°l might want to buy and sell your snacks, too.¡± Shen Qiuhui wanted to sell these things in the capital for everyone to try. Su Binglan laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Quihui. You can buy whatever you want from me. However, I don¡¯t have much product yet because 1 gave all my employees vacations for the New Year. ¡°They¡¯ll return to work on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. Then, we¡¯ll continue production. Just tell me how much you need, and I¡¯ll get my employees to prepare them. You can transport the goods afterward.¡± Shen Qiuhui did not expect his niece to be so straightforward. He had thought of many ways to persuade her, but he did not expect his niece to be this easy to talk to. ¡°l must thank you for all your help, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Uncle Quihui. My mother misses you a lot and is happy you¡¯re well.¡± She knew her mother valued family ties. Su Binglan only wished to use her capabilities to make her mother happy.. Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Paving a Prosperous Era Chapter 703: Paving a Prosperous Era Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan cared about her parents¡¯ feelings. She would be happy as long as they were happy. That was because she had experienced Lan Ruobings parents dying at a young age. It was unbearable. Now that she lived as Su Binglan, she would cherish her loving parents for as long as possible. Moreover, she understood her mother¡¯s feelings. For example, Su Binglan missed Lan Ruozhu, even though she was part of the Su family. Her heart would feel much more relaxed when her loved ones lived the best possible lives. Su Binglan would feel excellent mentally. Shen Qiuhui sighed, ¡°You¡¯re such a dutiful daughter. People often say daughters are the most considerate, and you prove them right.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Cousin Mohen is a dutiful son. He¡¯s also attentive and often talks about you. He misses you very much. Cousin has been listening to you and looking for my mother all these years. Although Cousin Mohen doesn¡¯t say it, I know he cares about you.¡± Shen Mohen was mostly talkative during meals and wanted to stay with the Su family. He wanted to treat Shen Qiuhua better and spend more time with her on his father¡¯s behalf. Su Binglan had noticed these things about Shen Mohen. Shen Qiuhui said, ¡°l was always strict with Mohen in the past.¡± ¡®That¡¯s because I experienced the family¡¯s internal strife when I was young. When 1 became the head of the family, I didn¡¯t want that to happen again. That¡¯s why I was so strict with my son. ¡®l want him to be a qualified leader in the future and manage everything in the family. That way, there won¡¯t be any more bloodshed among the Shens.¡¯ Although Shen Qiuhui kept these thoughts to himself, he felt his niece would understand somehow. The two continued to discuss business. Afterward, Shen Qiuhui told his niece about some matters in the capital, ¡°Don¡¯t consider the fact that Chu Capital hasn¡¯t started a war yet. ¡°The Imperial Court is weak, and the local military has too much power. They will take over the Imperial Court. At that time, the capital will be in chaos. However, heroes emerge from troubled times, which could also lead to prosperity. ¡°I traveled here from the capital and found that only Dingzhou is peaceful and stable.¡± Shen Qiuhui was highly optimistic about King Lan Ruozhu. If the capital were to have a new emperor, Shen Qiuhui hoped King Lan Ruozhu would take the position. Shen Qiuhui knew Lan Ruozhu would be an excellent emperor. ¡°Which side do you support, Uncle Quihui?¡± Initially, Shen Qiuhui did not want to take sides, but he became curious when he heard his niece¡¯s question. He looked at her thoughtfully and seemed to have understood something. He said, ¡°If you have someone you support, the Shen family will be behind you 100% ¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Quihui.¡± The Shens were among the six most prominent families. Others would never underestimate their strength. With Shen Qiuhui¡¯s help, it would be easy for Su Binglan, Lan Ruozhu, and Luo Jin¡¯an to rope in more power in the capital. Su Binglan wanted to use economic means to control the capital. That way, she could prepare for her brother to bring in troops when the time came. Moreover, she had to go there to get revenge. After the discussion, Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll be opening a few more factories here, including a snack and toy factory.¡± Shen Qiuhui knew the things Su Binglan¡¯s factory produced would be perfect. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy and sell them after you¡¯ve produced them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Quihui. I¡¯ll make extras and keep them aside for you.¡± Afterward, Su Binglan mentioned her plans for building houses. Shen Qiuhui got excited, saying, ¡°l t d like to buy one of those houses so I can visit more often.¡¯ He felt relaxed and comfortable after staying in Su Teng Village for the past few days. After all, he ate and slept well and enjoyed the lively atmosphere. Moreover, the villagers here seemed wonderful. The most important thing was that he could see his step- sister more often. Additionally, Shen Mohen liked living in Su Teng Village, so Shen Qiuhui was more than willing to buy a house here. When the time came, he would entrust the Shen family¡¯s affairs to his son and retire in Su Teng Village. Just thinking about it excited Shen Qiuhui. He had also heard from Shen Qiuhua that a play would happen soon. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He said, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t Wenwu going to open his mala hotpot restaurant in two days?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Since the Lantern Festival is in two days, my brother wants to open the restaurant then. Do you want to try mala hotpot, Uncle Shen Qiuhui nodded and smiled. He had tasted many delicacies over the past few days and heard that mala hotpot would also be delicious. Therefore, he looked forward to it. ¡°Everyone will go and eat together when Wenwu opens his restaurant.¡± Su Wenwu initially thought he would not need a big shop for his restaurant. However, people kept coming to ask about it as soon as he hung the signboard on the door. He realized he would get more customers than anticipated, so he connected two shops and added a second floor. That way, the restaurant could accommodate many people. When the time came, the place would be swarming with customers. The family planned to support him since he would open on the day of the Lantern Festival. It would also make the restaurant livelier. Shen Quihui smiled when he heard about the restaurant. He was excited for his nephew, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯ll be good to be in a lively place.¡± The uncle and niece talked a lot about business. Shen Qiuhiu became increasingly excited the more he spoke. He did not expect his young niece to know more about certain things than him. Shen Qiuhui felt he could learn a lot from Su Binglan. He listened to her with great interest, especially regarding the construction of her commercial street. Shen Qiuhui looked at Su Binglan¡¯s drawing and asked, ¡°You mean to build a shopping mall and a food street there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This place will develop well with the shopping mall and food street. I also plan to include a farmer¡¯s market for everyone to buy daily necessities. ¡°If people have nothing else to do, they can go there to shop. They¡¯ll happily buy snacks even if they don¡¯t buy much. This place will be prosperous and lively. ¡°Even if people go there to buy clothes, they would stroll around and see all the food there. Then, they would buy some, among other things. People can go to the farmer¡¯s market to buy vegetables. ¡°This commercial street will be bustling with activity. Eating, living, and traveling will be more convenient when people start buying houses there. ¡°Once they go to work, they can buy groceries on the way home. I¡¯ve also bought the surrounding land to plant and grow crops.¡± There was plenty of land around Willow Village and Stone Village, so Su Binglan bought them all. Everyone bought houses nearby and moved there. They could also buy land nearby to grow crops. They would also have plenty of high-yield grain here. Even if they planted crops with just one acre, they could produce a lot of grain, comparable to their previous three-acre harvest. Sweet potatoes and potatoes were also high-yield crops.. Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Glutinous Rice Balls Chapter 704: Glutinous Rice Balls Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan told Shen Qiuhui about all her plans in detail. He sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve considered everything, haven¡¯t you? 1 would never think of such details. That way, the surrounding villagers will be more willing to settle down here.¡± Ordinary villagers valued land very much. They would feel uneasy, even if there were factories and shops to work in. The villagers felt secure with the land, even if they did not plant much. Su Binglan understood everyone¡¯s thoughts. Even Su Fengmao thought similarly. That was why Su Binglan bought the surrounding thousand acres of barren land. The villagers could buy houses and land in the vicinity. It would be convenient for work and farming. ¡°I made these arrangements because I considered everyone¡¯s thoughts.¡± Su Binglan talked to her uncle all morning. Shen Qiuhui felt he benefited greatly from just one morning with his niece. At noon, the family returned home for lunch. Su Binglan took her uncle to Su Wenwu¡¯s new shop when they passed the staff dormitory. Many people were queueing up at the pancake shop next door. Su Binglan bought a few multi- grain pancakes from Old Madam Yang and gave one to Shen Qiuhui. The latter had not eaten multi- grain pancakes yet, even though he had been in Su Teng Village for a few days. He became hungry when he smelled the fragrance. Immediately after, he ate the pancake and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Shen Qiuhui ate as he walked. After eating half of it, he said, ¡°All the food in Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town is delicious. Every dish tastes unique.¡± He could not believe how many delicacies Su Teng Village had. It turned out even multi- grain pancakes could taste so good. He felt he had broadened his horizons significantly after coming to Su Teng Village. Shen Qiuhui looked at the house behind and asked, ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the staff dormitory,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I brought you here to show it to you.¡± Shen Qiuhui was stunned. ¡°Is this place for the embroidery shop workers to live?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Quihui. Most of the employees live in villages far from Su Teng Village. They can stay in the dormitory if the weather prevents them from returning home.¡± The dormitory was empty since it was the holidays. Of course, there was another empty dormitory building that Su Binglan showed her uncle. His eyes lit up when he saw it. He said, ¡°You can build such tall structures like these?!¡± ¡°Yes, it saves space and can accommodate many people. An inn can accommodate many guests if they build it like this. Some rooms can fit four beds¡ªsome have bunk beds and eight tables in the middle. Everyone will have a table and cabinet beside them. Shen Qiuhui exclaimed, ¡± That¡¯s so convenient!¡± Su Binglan raised a brow when she heard her uncle¡¯s words. She said, ¡°We can build a hotel here.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t there wineries in hotels?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an inn.¡± Su Bingfeng smiled. ¡°That way, people from other places can stay here for vacations.¡¯ Shen Qiuhui clapped. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Binglan. Every idea of yours is a money-making one. You¡¯re brilliant.¡± He felt that although her ideas were simple, no one would ever consider things like how Su Binglan did. She had an idea as soon as Shen Quihui opened his mouth. ¡°When this place develops, there will be many delicious and novel things to eat and places to shop. At that time, even businessmen will come for leisure. If that¡¯s the case, they must stay at an inn. That¡¯s why it¡¯ll be wise to open one here,¡¯ That way, the supporting facilities were almost complete. By then, Su Binglan could develop a tourist site. Her heart felt warm whenever she considered these things. Shen Qiuhui was still ecstatic when they returned for lunch. His mind raced with thoughts of shipping new goods to the capital. He knew it would cause a sensation. By then, everyone would fight over the delicious food. After lunch, Su Wenwu returned to his new shop with Shen Mohen, while Su Wenxiu went to sort his medicinal herbs and tend to house calls. Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe stayed home with their two sons since Blue Mountain Academy would only resume lessons after the Lantern Festival. Su Wenzhe grew bored and asked, ¡°Sister, is there anything you need help with? If you do, let me know.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°l plan to make glutinous rice balls this afternoon. We¡¯ll eat dumplings on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.¡± Su Wenzhe perked up when his sister said she would make some food. ¡°Will we make the rice balls ourselves?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll make the best ones around.¡± Su Binglan planned to add her spiritual spring water to the dish to make it taste better. Moreover, she could adjust the sweetness of the sesame or peanuts herself. That way, it would suit her taste. ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be delicious when you make it,¡± Su Wenzhe happily said. He enjoyed cooking together as a family. He thought it was a wonderful thing. In the past, he would not be willing to buy more than just a little glutinous rice ball during the first month of the year. He would only buy a little, and each person ate two. However, he could eat as many glutinous rice balls as he liked. Therefore, he was in high spirits. ¡°Sister, how do we make glutinous rice balls?¡± Su Binglan noticed her brother¡¯s enthusiasm and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, so we can make more. Then, we can send some to Grandpa and Granduncle Su. That way, they won¡¯t have to buy them.¡± Now that the Su family¡¯s conditions were much better, Su Binglan was willing to cook for the entire family. Su Wenzhe preferred eating alongside his family. He thought the food tasted better that way. ¡°Grandpa and the others will be thrilled. The glutinous rice balls you make will be better than the ones people can buy elsewhere.¡± Liu Yinyin said excitedly, ¡°Let me help, too, Binglan.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s make them together.¡± Su Wenzhe went to get some rice. ¡°Big Brother, you need to soak the rice for two to three hours to make glutinous rice balls.¡± ¡°Do we need that much time to prepare the rice?¡± ¡°Yes, we also need to prepare the fillings for it. Get some sesame seeds and peanuts.. What other fillings do you want to try?¡± Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Influenced Chapter 705: Influenced Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Sister, can we have glutinous rice balls with peanut filling?¡± He knew what he wanted because he had tasted many of Su Binglan¡¯s foods. Since she asked him what filling he wanted, she could make the glutinous rice balls in various ways. Liu Yinyin looked at her sister-in-law with a bright smile. She knew Su Binglan could make the best glutinous rice balls. Su Binglan had grown accustomed to her big brother and sister-in-law¡¯s gazes. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I can even make black sesame, hawthorn, sweet potato, and red bean fillings.¡± Fortunately, she had picked plenty of hawthorns at the border and had put some in her pocket dimension. Otherwise, she could not make hawthorn fillings for the glutinous rice balls. Liu Yinyin said cleverly, ¡°I know they¡¯ll taste good, no matter what filling it is.¡± ¡°You know, you can just speak the truth,¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Just tell Sister that you want to try every filling.¡± Liu Yinyin helplessly glared at her husband. ¡°Why would you ruin it? You should show your sister some respect.¡± Su Binglan could not help but laugh at her brother and sister-in-law¡¯s interaction. She loved pampering her family, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make some of each filling for everyone to taste.¡± Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua came to the kitchen and heard her daughter talking about glutinous rice balls. She looked at Su Binglan expectantly and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll help too, Binglan.¡± She also wanted to try the glutinous rice balls with various fillings. Even Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhui came to join in the fun. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an beside her, then at the others. She felt she could keep busy all afternoon by making glutinous rice balls. ¡°Mother, we must prepare black sesame seeds, peanuts, hawthorns, sweet potatoes, and red beans.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief, ¡°Fortunately, we have black sesame seeds at home. I¡¯ll prepare them now.¡± The family had bought the black sesame seeds in town when Shen Qiuhua went to get her things. Su Binglan added, ¡°We also need to prepare pig fat.¡± After some thought, Su Fengmao said, ¡°We don¡¯t have pork fat at home, but we do have pork. We could use that instead.¡± Shen Qiuhui said, ¡°I¡¯ll light a fire for you, Brother-in-law.¡± Su Fengmao looked at him skeptically and said, ¡°Do you know how to do that, Brother-in-law?¡± Shen Qiuhui had been staying with the Su family for a few days and had become familiar with them. He could speak to them naturally instead of feeling reserved. ¡°Yes, 1 can.¡± Shen Qiuhui started the fire for Su Fengmao, and the latter fried the pork. Su Binglan soaked the rice in water. She knew it would take some time to soak, so she added some spiritual spring water to shorten the time needed. While waiting, Shen Qiuhua brought her the ingredients to prepare the fillings. Su Binglan looked at them and said, ¡°We¡¯ll first stir-fry the black sesame seeds, then roast the peanuts. ¡°We must also cook the sweet potatoes and soak the red beans in water. We can only use the red beans after soaking them well. Don¡¯t forget about the hawthorns.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua, Su Wenzhe, and Liu Yinyin listened to Su Binglan. Of course, Luo Jin¡¯an stood beside her and did whatever she said. Fortunately, there were many pots at home to accommodate the separate ingredients. Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Then which ones should we prepare first?¡± Su Wenzhe answered, ¡°We should soak the red beans first, Mother.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua patted her eldest son¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re always so energetic when you talk about cooking.¡± She knew Su Wenzhe¡¯s personality best. He looked carefree, especially when he cooked. Still, he was calm in doing things. He had learned a lot when Su Binglan opened the noodle shop and told him to manage it. Su Wenzhe was calm and focused when managing the noodle shop. Although he rarely smiled at work, he behaved like a child with his family to make the atmosphere lively. Everyone looked at Su Wenzhe and laughed. ¡°Go and soak the red beans, Big Brother,¡± Su Binglan said. Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Should I start the fire for you to stir-fry the black sesame seeds?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Let¡¯s stir-fry the peanuts first. After that, everyone can peel off the skins and crush them.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that first.¡± She started the fire while her daughter prepared to stir-fry the peanuts. Liu Yinyin stepped forward, saying, ¡°l know how to do that, Binglan. Let me help. It¡¯s easy since I¡¯ve fried peanuts for my family to eat. Then we can peel off the skin afterward.¡¯ ¡°All right,¡± Su Binglan said as she passed the spatula to Liu Yinyin. Meanwhile, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai watched from the sidelines, their faces curious. They were obedient and did not cause a stir either. The two would be a year older this year. Su Xuexuan would be seven, and Su Xuehai would be five, They even became more sensible and considerate. The two brothers would sometimes help the family cook. Whenever they argued about something, their mother would restrain them. Liu Yinyin wanted her sons to learn to cook for their future wives. After all, it was good to be diligent and have a skill like cooking. Even though they were still young, they watched the family interact. With the family¡¯s influence, they could learn over time. Liu Yinyin quickly fried the peanuts, and then Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an peeled the skins together. Soon after, Lui Yinyin continued to fry the black sesame seeds while Su Wenzhe peeled the sweet potatoes. After Su Fengmao finished frying the pig fat, he cleaned the pot for Su Wenzhe to cook the sweet potatoes and hawthorn. Su Xuexuan looked at his aunt and asked curiously, ¡°Aunt Binglan, are you peeling the peanut skins?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. We skin the peanuts to expose the insides. After peeling and crushing them, we¡¯ll put them into the glutinous rice balls.¡± Su Binglan knew her two nephews had made significant progress in their studies at Blue Mountain Academy. Su Xuexuan was bright, and Su Binglan was patient when talking to her two nephews. ¡°Aunt Binglan, I¡¯m here to help too.¡± ¡°All right, then go get a stool and help us.¡± Su Binglan smiled and placed the basket on the table for Su Xuexuan. Su Xuehai also came to help, so Su Binglan said dotingly, ¡°All right, you can help too. It¡¯s good that you two like to help in the kitchen.¡± Even though they were still children, Su Binglan would never stop the two from helping. She enjoyed cooking as a family and was willing to let everyone participate.. Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Identity Exposed Chapter 706: Identity Exposed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone worked together because there was strength in numbers. Even if there were a lot of peanuts, the family could peel them quickly. Su Binglan told Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°We need to crush these peanuts. Use the food processor I made.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an did as his wife said without question. Su Binglan knew he could quickly crush the peanuts because he was skilled in martial arts. Su Binglan needed wood to make a simple food processor for various fillings. Then, she could grind the peanuts by manually rotating the food processor. One could not crush the peanuts with such an apparatus if one did not have the strength. However, Luo Jin¡¯an could. Sure enough, he made light work of the peanuts. Su Binglan felt a little embarrassed asking for his help. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an was a major general, yet she asked him to do such a mundane task. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an did not complain. He would always silently support her and accompany her in making these delicacies. It was fine as long as his wife was happy. After crushing the peanuts, Luo Jin¡¯an had to crush the fried black sesame seeds. Later, Su Binglan mixed the black sesame filling. Liu Yinyin helped by bringing the pig fat and white sugar that Su Binglan needed. She looked at her sister-in-law and asked softly, ¡°Binglan, how do you prepare the sesame filling?¡± Su Binglan smiled and stirred the black sesame seeds as she spoke, ¡°That¡¯s simple. Just mix the crushed sesame seeds with the pork fat and white sugar. The glutinous rice balls taste much better if we make them like this.¡± As for the peanut filling, she mixed the crushed peanuts with vegetable oil and white sugar. ¡°You can add more sugar if you like it sweeter. Then, pour some water and stir it evenly,¡± Su Binglan said. The fragrance of the peanuts and black sesame seeds wafted throughout the kitchen. After smelling the aroma, the family could not wait to eat the glutinous rice balls. However, they knew they could only eat them on the night of the Lantern Festival. Everyone attached great importance to the New Year and the Lantern Festival. During the Lantern Festival, families would go to the river in the evening to light lanterns. It would be warm and lively. Su Wenzhe looked in the pot and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve finished cooking the sweet potatoes and hawthorns.¡± Su Binglan put down her basket and went to the pot to look. She said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s perfect.¡± She poked the potatoes with her chopsticks and smiled. ¡°Peel the sweet potatoes and mash them, Big Brother.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Su Wenzhe readily agreed at the thought of eating the delicious glutinous rice balls. Immediately after, he went to do as Su Binglan instructed. Su Fengmao, Shen Qiuhui, and Shen Qiuhua also helped prepare each filling. Su Binglan wanted to make more for her granduncle and the other Su family members. Shen Qiuhui was in an excellent mood as he felt the festive atmosphere. He was thrilled to prepare the food with the family. He knew that was why his son did not want to return to the capital. Su Binglan checked the rice to see if she could remove it from the water. When she noticed they were not ready, leaving them to soak for a while longer. ¡°l can remove the rice from the water in a while. We can remove them after we finish preparing all the fillings. However, the red beans still need some time to soak. ¡°We still need to cook and crush them after we remove them from the water. Only after that can we wrap them in the rice.¡± Shen Qiuhua said happily, ¡°Binglan always has a way to make things work. You made so many fillings, but I only tasted some last time. I can¡¯t wait to taste the other fillings.¡± While everyone prepared the fillings, Su Wenxiu ran into the courtyard and said, ¡°Hey, Brother Ruozhu and Blue Eagle are here!¡± Su Binglan trembled with excitement when she heard that. ¡°Brother?!¡± Lan Ruozhu could not visit the Su family during the New Year, so Su Binglan greatly missed him. Su Binglan was thrilled now that her brother had visited for the Lantern Festival. Shen Qiuhua was still stirring the filling. When she heard that, she quickly put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Ruozhu and Blue Eagle are here?!¡± Since Lan Ruozhu acknowledged Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao as his Godparents, the older couple treated him as their own. The family enjoyed his presence when he stayed with them. Shen Qiuhua had always missed Lan Ruozhu since he left. Although he had sent letters to the family, he only felt at ease when he saw them. Lan Ruozhu also missed the Su family dearly. Shen Qiuhua was worried last time because Lan Ruozhu was in poor health. Although Su Binglan said his health had improved, Shen Qiuhua only felt better when she saw Lan Ruozhu. After all, he was Su Binglan¡¯s ¡°adopted brother.¡¯ Naturally, Shen Qiuhua hoped Lan Ruozhu would spend the holidays with the family. Su Binglan smiled as she exchanged glances with Luo Jin¡¯an, who nodded at her reassuringly. Immediately after, she knew she had not misheard Su Wenxiu. Su Binglan ran outside while Luo Jin¡¯an walked toward the door. Su Wenxiu repeated, ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me, Mother and Father. Brother Ruozhu and Blue Eagle came to visit!¡± He was pretty fond of Lan Ruozhu. The former knew Lan Ruozhu was knowledgeable, gentle, and elegant. Lan Ruozhu was also considerate when speaking, making one feel comfortable. The Su family was thrilled, while Shen Qiuhui was shocked. He only returned to his senses when Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao approached the door. Shen Qiuhui grabbed Su Fengmao!s arm and asked, ¡°Who is that, Brother-in-law? Who is Lan Ruozhu?¡± ¡°l guess so.¡± Su Fengmao incorrectly responded because he did not hear Shen Qiuhui properly. He only heard the name ¡°Ruozhu.¡± He was too focused on the door and did not notice what Shen Qiuhui said. However, Shen Qiuhui¡¯s heart pounded when he heard the man¡¯s name. He asked again, ¡°Brother-in-law, is it the same Lan Ruozhu as Prince Lan Ruozhu? The Prince Lan Ruozhu? Why is the prince here?¡± Shen Qiuhui thought he was hallucinating and kept repeating his words loudly. The Su family heard him and turned to Shen Qiuhui in disbelief. They suspected they had misheard him. ¡®Prince Lan Ruozhu? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡°Lan Ruozhu is the prince. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Shen Qiuhui asked in a daze, ¡°Did you want to keep it a secret?¡± Shen Qiuhua approached Shen Qiuhui and tugged at his sleeve. She tried to calm herself down, asking, ¡°Brother, do you think Ruozhu is His Highness? He¡¯s Prince Lan Ruozhu?! I didn¡¯t mishear you, right?¡± Although she tried to calm herself down, her voice still trembled. After all, she was in disbelief. She had acknowledged Lan Ruozhu as her Godson, which meant she was the prince¡¯s Godmother. ¡®Didn¡¯t Binglan acknowledge him as her adopted brother? Did she know he was the prince?¡¯ Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Legendary Figure Chapter 707: Legendary Figure Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua became wide-eyed as she stared at Shen Qiuhui. She wanted to confirm if she had heard correctly. Her heart even pounded, and she could not remain calm. Shen Qiuhui composed himself and found his voice, saying, ¡°The prince¡¯s name is Lan Ruozhu, and he has a trusted subordinate named Blue Eagle. Blue Eagle follows Prince Lan Ruozhu wherever he goes and protects him. ¡°Blue Eagle is a Shadow Guard that Princess Lan had nurtured. He¡¯s also young and grew up with Prince Lan Ruozhu and Princess Lan. They have a profound relationship with each other.¡± As the patriarch of the Shen family, Shen Qiuhui had information channels. Therefore, he knew of such things. Shen Qiuhua was shocked. She never expected her daughter to acknowledge the prince as her adopted brother. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu had acknowledged Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao as his Godparents. The Su siblings even treated Lan Ruozhu as their brother. After all, Lan Ruozhu was an excellent young man who was cultured and approachable. An ordinary family could not educate such an excellent person. Lan Ruozhu had an extraordinary identity, but Shen Qiuhua had never considered it. She simply recognized Lan Ruozhu as her own. Su Wenxiu trembled. His heart pounded when he heard his mother and uncle¡¯s conversation. The news was too shocking for him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think he could be Prince Lan Ruozhu? I had even addressed him as Brother Ruozhu.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu had stayed with the Su family for a while. Su Wenxiu felt the family was even more harmonious when Lan Ruozhu was around. The former grew excited when he considered his conversations with Lan Ruozhu. ¡®Brother Ruozhu is the legendary His Highness?¡¯ Even though Su Wenxiu lived in Su Teng Village, he had heard the townsfolk discussing Prince Lan Ruozhu. They always mentioned how talented he was and how intelligent Princess Lan was. Su Wenxiu knew Lan Ruozhu was someone of high status that ordinary folks would never meet. Therefore, he only listened to the villagers and never expected to meet Lan Ruozhu. He even ate and chatted with Lan Ruozhu, calling him Brother Ruozhu. Su Wenxiu was in disbelief. Shen Qiuhua felt confused, thinking, ¡®That¡¯s His Highness! What should 1 say to him?¡¯ Even though she was the young miss of the Shen family and had a noble status, a prominent family like the Shens could not compare to a prince. The deceased royal¡¯s mansion was hereditary, and the ancestors of the residence had fought with Emperor Taizu. Strictly speaking, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s ancestors had conquered more than half of Chu Country. Many commoners knew about Lan Ruozhu and the Wei army. However, they did not know about the emperor, the crown prince, and the princes. Shen Qiuhui was excited. After all, people rarely saw Lan Ruozhu because he was in poor health in the past. Shen Qiuhui and the Shen family had only met Lan Ruozhu once, when the emperor requested Lan Ruozhu¡¯s attendance. However, Shen Qiuhui had never met Wei Jin¡¯an because the latter was always guarding the borders. Lan Ruozhu, Wei Jin¡¯an, and the deceased Princess Lan Ruobing were legendary figures in the people¡¯s hearts. Su Fengmao was stunned as his jaw almost hit the ground. He could hardly return to his senses. He was even shocked after learning about his wife¡¯s true identity. Before he could digest that information, Lan Ruozhu appeared. Su Fengmao¡¯s heart pounded as it turned out his wife and Lan Ruozhu had noble statuses. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao was born and raised in the countryside. His expression was calm as he recalled his past. Old Madam Su and Old Master Su told Su Fengmao that he had disappeared for a few years when he was young. He had even forgotten some things when he returned. Su Fengmao occasionally thought of something but could not remember much. However, his parents told him that his temperament had changed after returning to the village. Later, he passed by Flower County and met Shen Qiuhua. It was love at first sight for the two, and they soon got married. However, Su Fengmao could not remember what he had experienced during his disappearance. After all these years, he had long forgotten about such things. Suddenly, a strange feeling emerged in his heart, and he had an extraordinary experience. As everyone inside discussed the situation, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an met Lan Ruozhu at the door. Su Binglan happily exclaimed, ¡°Brother Ruozhu!¡± Lan Ruozhu looked healthier than ever. He started practicing martial arts again when he returned to the prefecture. He felt light and flexible, and he ate and slept well. Lan Ruozhu had recovered fully. However, he had been busy and finally found time to spend with his sister and godparents. He even made it in time to celebrate the upcoming Lantern Festival. Here, he felt the family¡¯s warmth. He felt relaxed when his carriage arrived at Tenghe Town. He remembered how excited he was when preparing to visit the Su family after working so hard. Lan Ruozhu was so thrilled to see his sister that his eyes reddened. He approached and hugged her tightly, saying, ¡°Hello again, Little Sister.¡± Although he had been in contact with Luo Jin¡¯an and knew Su Binglan was healthy, he could not help but worry about her without seeing her in person. He could finally sigh in relief after reuniting with her. Su Binglan looked healthy, and her complexion was excellent. Lan Ruozhu was relieved that she was well. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°l came to surprise you and celebrate the Lantern Festival with everyone,¡± Lan Ruozhu said. Su Binglan smiled, ¡°Indeed, I am surprised. I missed you during the New Year, especially since you couldn¡¯t visit. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here for the Lantern Festival. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re making glutinous rice balls with various fillings. We can eat them tomorrow.¡± A gentle light flashed across Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I can finally eat your delicacies again.¡± He missed his sister¡¯s cooking when he returned to the prefecture. After all, her food was the most delicious. He felt other foods paled compared to Su Binglan¡¯s cooking. ¡°l bought everyone gifts.¡± Lan Ruozhu treated his sister¡¯s family as his own.. Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Rolling Heat Wave Chapter 708: Rolling Heat Wave Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu liked Su Teng Village because it felt like home. ¡°Everyone inside will be thrilled to see you. Second Brother was so excited that he ran inside to tell us you had arrived.¡± Su Binglan turned as she spoke but saw no one behind her. ¡®Weren¡¯t they right behind me just now? My parents were excited, too, but where are they?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first, Brother.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lan Ruozhu felt joy when he entered the house. It was a relaxing time when he lived here last time. He had also recovered during that time. It was all thanks to his sister¡¯s acupuncture and medicine. After recovering, Lan Ruozhu felt energized. She could do many things and make many plans. He no longer had to worry. Su Binglan looked at Blue Eagle and asked him a few concerning things. Soon after, the eagle Su Binglan had adopted from the border flew over. Her expression softened when she saw the eagle. She looked at it as it landed on her shoulder and stroked its head and wings. The eagle was obedient toward Su Binglan. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you something delicious later.¡¯ The eagle was intelligent and could understand Su Binglan¡¯s words. It rubbed its head against Su Binglan¡¯s hand to express its happiness. Lan Ruozhu looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and hugged him. The former said, ¡°Thank you, Jin¡¯an.¡± The two were like brothers who had a tacit understanding with each other. They did not need to say much, yet they could understand each other¡¯s intentions. When the trio entered the house, Shen Qiuhua, Su Fengmao, and Shen Qiuhui quickly approached them. Lan Ruozhu was the same handsome youth but was no longer sick. Lan Ruozhu did not notice the changes in Shen Qiuhua and the other¡¯s expressions. He addressed the older couple kindly, ¡°Hello, Godfather and Godmother. How are you, Wenxiu?¡± However, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes flashed when he saw Shen Quihui. The former immediately recognized the Shen familys patriarch. Shen Qiuhui cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Your Highness!¡¯ Lan Ruozhu became wide-eyed when he heard that. He looked at his Godparents¡¯ expressions and realized they had learned about his true identity. His heart sank, and he did not know what to say. He thought the family would distance themselves from him and stop treating him like an ordinary person if they knew his identity. The family would only respect him because of his status. Lan Ruozhu did not want his sister¡¯s family to feel restrained around him. Immediately after, his hands and feet felt cold. Su Binglan was about to say something when Shen Qiuhua pulled Lan Ruozhu forward, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned, my Godson. Your sister just happened to be making glutinous rice balls.¡± She was once the most respected young miss of the Shen family. Later, she moved to Blossom Village. She knew statuses were nothing much. Deep down, she enjoyed her relaxed life in Blossom Village. Therefore, judging by his somewhat stiff expression, Shen Qiuhua knew how Lan Ruozhu felt. Since Lan Ruozhu had addressed her as his Godmother, she would treat him as her Godson instead of Prince Lan Ruozhu. Although Lan Ruozhu was a prince, he was willing to acknowledge the Su family as his own. Hence, the family should cherish this sense of kinship. Su Fengmao returned to his senses and said, ¡°Was the journey tiring? Come inside and rest. It¡¯s cold outside. ¡°Your Godmother even prepared new clothes and red packets for you. She even told me to give them to you when you visited.¡± Su Wenxiu composed himself and said, ¡°Brother Ruozhu, did you have lunch yet? If you¡¯re hungry, we have snacks you can eat.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin recovered from their shock. They were so stunned just now that they could barely breathe. They initially considered whether or not to bow when Lan Ruozhu entered. But after seeing how Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao treated Lan Ruozhu, the young couple decided against such formalities. They were relieved as long as everyone was happy. As expected, Lan Ruozhu felt a wave of warmth when everyone treated him as they usually did. He became slightly teary-eyed as he said, ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± He thanked the family for not treating him differently, even though they had discovered his true identity. The family did not even blame him for hiding it. Lan Ruozhu felt a pressure on his chest when he heard Shen Quihui¡¯s form of address just now. However, that pressure had disappeared, and Lan Ruozhu could breathe freely now. He no longer had to worry about the family knowing his identity. Su Binglan sighed in relief because she did not know how to explain her ¡°adopted brother¡¯s¡± identity to her parents. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhui was stunned when he saw Lan Ruozhu¡¯s gentle smile. The former still wondered if the prince always looked so happy. ¡®Big Sister can talk to Prince Lan Ruozhu in such a casual way. I hope the prince doesn¡¯t take offense to it.¡¯ Shen Qiuhui stood on the sidelines like a statue. Then, Shen Qiuhua led Lan Ruozhu inside and introduced him to her brother, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my younger brother, Shen Qiuhui.¡± Shen Qiuhui tensed up. His face was flushed, and his throat became dry. He did not know how to address Lan Ruozhu properly. Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°Since he¡¯s my Godmother¡¯s younger brother, that means he¡¯s my uncle, right? Hello, Uncle Qiuhui.¡± Shen Qiuhui was shocked when Lan Ruozhu called him that. The former felt like he was floating in the air. He was shocked, then excited, and then happy. He could not stop smiling as he said awkwardly, ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare call you my nephew.¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Quihui. You can just call me Ruozhu.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Shen Qiuhui nodded enthusiastically as his mind went blank. He did not know how to react. Soon after, Shen Qiuhua led Lan Ruozhu into the living room. She knew it was cold and did not want Lan Ruozhu to freeze. While Su Binglan and the others entered the living room, Shen QIuhui remained still and pinched his thigh. He gasped when he felt pain. ¡®It seems I wasn¡¯t dreaming just now. Prince Lan Ruozhu addressed me as ¡°Uncle Qiuhui.¡±¡® With that thought in mind, Shen Qiuhui followed the rest into the living room. He did not expect to meet the prince after finally reuniting with his sister. Furthermore, the rumored sickly prince looked healthier than ever without leg issues. Lan Ruozhu could now walk briskly and with great strides.. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Work and Live in Peace Chapter 709: Work and Live in Peace Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhui remembered his son telling him about Lan Ruozhu¡¯s physical condition. Those in the capital knew about the prince¡¯s condition and said he would not live past eighteen. However, the prince would be nineteen this year and looked healthier than ever. He also had an indescribable majestic demeanor. Furthermore, the price¡¯s intelligence and talent were outstanding. Lan Ruozhu loved his people and treated them as his own. It was something the crown prince and princes could not compare to. There were also wars outside, and the commoners had strict curfews. However, Dingzhou was prosperous. Dingzhou was the most barren place in the past, but Shen Qiuhui always knew it would become the most prosperous. Jianzhou was prosperous in the past but became desolate under King Jian¡¯s rule. He kept increasing taxes and engaged in militarism, leading his army into frequent battles. Moreover, he did not care about his soldiers¡¯ lives. He would even expand his army by hook or by crook. He would get people to capture strong men from the commoners to serve his army. He had forced many teenage boys to fight in wars, but the commoners dared not voice their anger. That was what Shen Qiuhui had witnessed when he passed Jingzhou. Moreover, he had information channels and learned more about Jingzhou¡¯s downfall. King Jian ruled Jianzhou and Pingzhou poorly, and the people were furious. Some even escaped that hell and went to live in Dingzhou. If King Jian found out, he would kill those people. He was one of the cruelest kings and the crown prince¡¯s brother. The two had a close relationship. If King Jian was cruel, one could only imagine what the crown prince was like. Shen Qiuhui knew the crown prince had much to do with the Wei army¡¯s downfall. With that thought in mind, Shen Qiuhui¡¯s expression turned cold. After seeing that Lan Ruozzhu had recovered, Shen Qiuhua felt relieved and ecstatic. He knew his family was loyal to Prince Lan Ruozhu and hoped the prince would unify the world as a future emperor. That way, the commoners could live and work in peace and contentment. When Lan Ruozhu entered the house, he saw many large pots with well-mixed fillings. He could also smell the delicious fragrance. He looked into the pots and said, ¡°They smell so good.¡± Su Binglan explained smilingly, ¡°We just fried the peanuts and black sesame seeds. Those are what you¡¯re smelling.¡± Lan Ruozhu remembered eating glutinous rice balls with black sesame seed filling. He became excited when Shen Qiuhua said they could make glutinous rice balls with various fillings. He pointed at the pot of peanut filling and asked, ¡°Sister, is that also for the glutinous rice balls?¡± ¡°Yes, I can make glutinous rice balls with many fillings,¡± Su Binglan pointed as she spoke, ¡°Look, this is sweet potato filling, that¡¯s hawthorn filling, and those are the red beans I¡¯m soaking. We can make the red bean filling soon.¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten glutinous rice balls with other fillings. I know your cooking will be delicious.¡± ¡°Making glutinous rice balls is straightforward. They¡¯re delicious as long as you make a good filling.¡± Su Binglan was confident in her glutinous rice balls because she used spiritual spring water. Furthermore, the sweet potatoes, red beans, and hawthorns had grown in her pocket dimension. They differed from the ones that grew outside and tasted different, too. Lan Ruozhu looked at the fillings curiously and said, ¡°l want to help, Sister.¡± Su Binglan noticed his expectant expression and nodded. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll prepare the glutinous rice balls after soaking the rice. Then, we¡¯ll form their shapes together. ¡°We must wait for the rice to soak thoroughly, so you and Blue Eagle should rest first. I¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re ready to make them.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at Lan Ruozhu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heated the bed so you and Blue Eagle can sleep for a while.¡± Lan Ruozhu shook his head, saying, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Godmother. I¡¯m not tired or sleepy. After all, I¡¯m perfectly healthy and not as sickly as before. I even feel more energized.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Still, you should take a break after traveling so far. Come, I¡¯ll pour you two some tea.¡± The Su family never had tea at home in the past. However, Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao had gone to town to buy some good tea after the family¡¯s conditions improved. They wanted good tea to serve their guests. In the past, the Su family could only serve water to their guests. Those who visited would say the water was refreshing after drinking it. However, Shen Qiuhua knew it was just flattery. Later, she realized the water in her house tasted better. She thought it was just her imagination. The family did not know Su Binglan had put spiritual spring water into the tank at home. Therefore, the Su family¡¯s water was more refreshing and would make their food taste better. After brewing the tea, Shen Qiuhua poured some and handed it to Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle. ¡°l know it¡¯s been a long journey for you two, so drink up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Godmother.¡± Lan Ruozhu smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Ruozhu. This is your home too, you know.¡± Her words were touching to Lan Ruozhu. He nodded, saying, ¡°All right, Godmother. You should rest, too. Don¡¯t tire yourself out, okay?¡± He was kind-hearted, and Shen Qiuhua treated him as a family member. Therefore, Lan Ruozhu wanted to treat his Godmother equally. Shen Qiuhua felt a warmth in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ve been resting since the tofu factory closed for the holidays. I don¡¯t do much at home besides cooking, which isn¡¯t tiring since the family helps. ¡°The tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery will be busy again after the Lantern Festival. Still, I¡¯ll only manage the tofu factory and not work there. Wait here while I get snacks for you and Blue Eagle.¡± After bringing snacks to the two, she rambled about the noodles she had prepared for the New Year¡¯s greetings. She even told Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle about her time at her Godmother¡¯s house and how Su Binglan had introduced them to mung beans. Although these were daily trivialities, Lan Ruozhu enjoyed listening to them. He knew simple things could bring joy to one¡¯s heart. It was the reality of the mortal world. Shen Qiuhua noticed Lan Ruozhu was interested in her stories and spoke a little more. After a while, Su Binglan checked the soaking rice and said, ¡°All right, we can make the glutinous rice balls now.¡± Su Wenzhe also looked at the rice in the pot. ¡°The rice looks perfect. So, how will we make the glutinous rice balls?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re easy to make,¡± Su Binglan replied. Lan Ruozhu heard the commotion in the kitchen and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and help them.. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Stone Grinding Labor Chapter 710: Stone Grinding Labor Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua was worried that Lan Ruozhu would tire himself out. She remembered when her daughter first introduced him to the family. The young man looked weak, which made Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart ache for him. Lan Ruozhu noticed Shen Qiuhua¡¯s worry and felt a warmth in his heart. He said, ¡°Your tea is excellent, Godmother. I feel energetic after drinking it. ¡°l want to help make glutinous rice balls because I¡¯ve never made them. I think it would be interesting. Besides, cooking isn¡¯t too tiring.¡± Shen Qiuhua saw Lan Ruozhu¡¯s excited expression. She smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°You can help, but you must tell me when you¡¯re tired, okay?¡± ¡°l know.¡± Lan Ruozhu smiled and went to the kitchen to help Su Binglan. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua went to the room she had arranged for her Godson to stay. She took the blankets and mattresses she had prepared and placed them on the heated brick bed. She had dried the blankets and mattresses in the sun a few days ago. That way, they would not be damp and comfortable to use. Shen Qiuhua even brought firewood to the room for the brick bed. She added half the firewood to the furnace underneath, then put the dried blankets and mattresses onto the bed. After unfolding the blankets, she covered the mattress so the heat would not dissipate. She then added charcoal to the furnace after lowering the fire. That way, the bed would retain the heat. Although she typically used more firewood, she feared it would burn too quickly and the heat would dissipate. Therefore, she replaced the firewood with charcoal immediately after. That way, the charcoal¡¯s embers would retain the heat longer. Lan Ruozhu could sleep on a warm bed when he went to rest later that night. After all, sleeping on a warm bed during winter felt more comfortable. Afterward, Shen Qiuhua returned to the living room. At that moment, Su Binglan had already scooped out the glutinous rice and removed the water. Liu Yinyin looked at the rice and asked, ¡°Sister, should we go to the village¡¯s mill to make the glutinous rice flour?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°We don¡¯t have much rice, so let¡¯s grind them with our stone mill.¡¯ Su Wenzhe raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can use the stone mill like how we ground soybeans last time. Let me do it, Sister. I know how to do it.¡± Speaking of the stone mill made him reminisce. The family used to soak and grind the soybeans at home to make tofu. Although Su Wenzhe was busy, he never felt tired because the family could make a decent living with tofu. He would leave home to sell tofu daily, then bring home his earnings for the family to count together. The whole family could not stop smiling back then. ¡®It¡¯s nice to use the stone mill again because it reminds me of when we first learned about tofu. We started improving our lives then. Now, our days and food are much better.¡¯ Su Wenzhe smiled when he reminisced. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. The husband and wife ground the soybeans together in the past. Later, they went to sell tofu while Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao ground the soybeans at home. However, the older couple had nothing much to do at home after Su Binglan built the tofu factory and hired workers. Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe remembered the older couple having a hard time. Their hearts ached for Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao because grinding the soybeans was cumbersome. Fortunately, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were more capable now, and the older couple could relax. The Su family¡¯s house was vast. They did not have the tofu factory when Su Binglan built this house. Therefore, the house had a stone mill. Su Binglan smiled when she saw her brother and sister-in-law using the stone mill. She also reminisced about making tofu. ¡°We used the stone mill when we first made tofu.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu became curious as he had never seen such an apparatus. Su Binlan noticed her brother¡¯s expression and knew his thoughts. She laughed and said, ¡°Do you want to check it out, Brother?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that,¡± he wanted to tell her that but did not know how. Fortunately, Su Binglan knew his thoughts and took the initiative to ask. ¡®My sister understands me perfectly.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu followed Su Binglan to the stone mill. At that moment, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin had already started grinding the glutinous rice. Lan Ruozhu found their actions novel. ¡®That¡¯s the labor and wisdom of the commoners.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu approached the stone mill, asking, ¡°Sister, can I try it?¡± Su Binglan instinctively motioned to stop her brother, but she remembered he had recovered fully. Lan Ruozhu could not do anything last time because of his condition. The people around him would stop him from doing many things because of his poor health. ¡®l shouldn¡¯t treat him like a fragile child. He¡¯d be depressed if I did.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Su Binglan nodded. ¡°All right.¡± She turned to Su Wenzhe and said, ¡°Big Brother, stop. Let Brother Ruozhu try the stone mill.¡¯ Everyone in the Su family instinctively listened to her. Once she spoke, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin stopped and moved aside for Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu. Su Binglan scooped the glutinous rice into the bowl while Lan Ruozhu pushed the stone mill. Lan Ruozhu looked surprised, his face glowing. He had never done such a thing, but it felt exciting. However, it also showed him how difficult things were for the commoners. After all, using a stone mill required strength. One would quickly feel exhausted after using it for a while. Lan Ruozhu had just heard his sister talk about how the family ground soybeans with the stone mill. ¡®Did they spend all day grinding soybeans? They did that every day, right?¡¯ Lan Ruozhu grew upset when he thought of this. His heart ached for his sister and all the villagers who had to do such work. Su Binglan looked at the stone mill and added the glutinous rice. Then, she placed the rice paste into a large bucket and said, ¡°For ordinary villagers, stone milling is challenging. ¡°However, some families can afford a donkey. They would tie the donkey to the stone mill, and it would walk around the mill to push it. Still, those who couldn¡¯t afford a donkey had to do this manually. ¡°We were initially reluctant to buy a donkey. When we earned enough money, I didn¡¯t want my parents to work so hard anymore, so I bought a donkey to help rotate the stone mill. Now that I think about it, having cattle can help plow the land. It¡¯ll be easier during spring plowing..¡± Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Food Reserve Chapter 711: Food Reserve Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu chatted while grinding the glutinous rice. Su Binglan wanted her brother to know the commoners better. That way, he would become an excellent future emperor and know how to care for them. Lan Ruozhu felt many things after using the stone mill and listening to his sister. He knew he was blessed to be born into the deceased royal¡¯s mansion and could live a luxurious life. After gaining some knowledge about the life of a commoner, he knew what to do. He planned to bring forth a more peaceful and prosperous era. Lan Ruozhu wanted the people to have cotton clothes for the winter and food in the summer. Then, everyone could eat full meals and have warm clothes. He wanted the people to live in peace and contentment. That was the most vigorous emotion in his heart. In the past, he only wanted to become emperor to take revenge, protect his sister, and make her the most honorable person. But now, he wanted to give the people the peaceful lives they deserved. Lan Ruozhu did not want people to experience wars. He considered many things at this moment, and his heart was full of emotions. Lan Ruozhu asked, ¡°Sister, when will the spring plowing occur?¡± Su Binglan poured the glutinous rice paste into the bucket and said, ¡°It¡¯s usually during February and March. If it rains heavily, the villagers will plant crops and vegetables afterward. ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t rain, they will gather water from the river to irrigate the land before cultivating. It¡¯s more cumbersome that way, and the villagers will be busier.¡¯ Su Binglan remembered how hard her parents had worked during the spring plowing. He also knew the villagers could use less effort and have a good harvest when the weather was good. However, the crops might die if there was a drought or flood during that season. It would make things difficult for the villagers, and some would not have enough to eat. Autumn was dry last year, which made the villagers anxious. That was why Su Binglan had used her Soul Powers to cause thunder and rain. That night, she heard cheers and praise throughout the village. When they heard the rain, they ran out of their houses and stood in the rain. Su Binglan still remembered that time. Therefore, she knew the villagers needed good weather for their autumn harvests. Although she built the tofu factory, the foundation of the villagers¡¯ lives was still food. Therefore, Su Binglan had prepared a high yield of crops and planned to let Chief Su distribute them to everyone. If the villagers could mass-produce crops, Dingzhou would prosper with more food. When Su Binglan went to the prefecture last time, she realized not every place was as fortunate as Su Teng Village. Many counties, towns, and villages were relatively barren. Moreover, Dingzhou would not struggle because it had enough food, even if it faced a war. Back then, the emperor gave Dingzhou to his brother as a fief because it was barren and desolate. However, Su binglan wanted to make this place the granary of the world. Su Binglan¡¯s blood boiled as she considered these things. Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°I¡¯ll reduce taxes a little more so everyone can have better food and wear better clothes during harsher seasons.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve already reduced the taxes several times. Father and Mother said we don¡¯t have to pay much for grain. The people of Dingzhou can keep the grain for themselves. If you want peace for Dingzhou, it¡¯ll need money, food, and military strength.¡± She knew the deceased royal¡¯s palace stored plenty of gold and silver. It had more than the national treasury because she and her brother had prepared it for emergencies. The siblings also had military strength because Su Binglan had trained an army for Lan Ruozhu. The most vital resource for the prefecture was still food. Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°We do need to store more food.¡¯ After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of empty land in Dingzhou. You can issue a decree to support everyone in reclaiming the empty land. ¡°Everyone will have a corresponding amount of grain per acre if they want to reclaim the land. Then, the empty land will belong to them. We can also make the first three years tax-free.¡± Lan Ruozhu excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Sister.¡± He considered how to encourage people to reclaim Dingzhou!s empty land. No one would be willing if it were just tax relief. After all, clearing the land was not easy. Sometimes, the land might not be fertile. Then, the people could not grow crops. Therefore, many might not be willing, even if there were a policy. However, many people would be willing to farm if Lan Ruozhu had his sister¡¯s help. He said, ¡°You¡¯re still the best at farming, Sister. However, there are places where crops don¡¯t grow.¡± There would always be fertile and nonfertile land. Of course, the fertile ones would be more expensive. Su Binglan smiled confidently, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. My sweet potatoes, potatoes, and rice have high yield and are easy to grow.¡± However, Lan Ruozhu still had some concerns. ¡°The main problem we face now is the seeds since we don¡¯t have that many.¡± Even the deceased royal¡¯s mansion might be unable to purchase enough seeds. Everyone knew Dingzhou had plenty of wastelands. It would require tons of seeds to make a difference. Su Binglan had even considered that possibility. She would not have mentioned it to her brother if she did not. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The people can plant sweet potatoes, potatoes, and rice in spring and autumn. ¡°l can distribute these seeds to the surrounding villages to cultivate. By then, we can produce several thousand pounds of crops per acre. Imagine how many potatoes and sweet potatoes we can produce in this area. ¡°The deceased royal¡¯s mansion will purchase these large quantities and then distribute them to those who want to reclaim the land. We won¡¯t need to produce much. Just one acre per person will do. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the rice they can plant in early spring. The yield will be high, too.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew what sweet potatoes and potatoes were because he had eaten them. Su Binglan had told him how easy they were to grow last time. Everyone could eat their fill if the people of Dingzhou planted such things. Lan Ruozhu would have been skeptical if someone else were to tell him this. However, he trusted his sister. ¡°You always have a way, Sister.¡± He had always known how intelligent his sister was. Still, he did not expect her to know about farming. It made him excited just thinking about it. Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, the surrounding villages have even planted rapeseeds, which they use to extract oil. They have plenty of rapeseeds, so you can buy and distribute them to those with land..¡± Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Grape Orchard Chapter 712: Grape Orchard Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu froze, asking, ¡°You can extract oil from rapeseeds?¡± He did not know much about farming, even though he had read about it. However, the books did not have enough information in that era. He had wanted to learn more about agriculture¡ªthe more detailed, the better. Lan Ruozhu knew the most critical reason for farming was to feed the people. His sister¡¯s short explanation allowed him to understand many things. Still, he wanted to hear more. He asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t people usually use peanuts for oil?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°People only focused on using peanuts for oil because they hadn¡¯t discovered rapeseed. Although rapeseed oil isn¡¯t as fragrant as peanut oil, the yield from the former is much higher than the latter. ¡°That means people can use less land to harvest just as much oil from rapeseeds than peanuts. The Su Teng villagers planted many rapeseeds last year. Some of the seeds are almost ripe now.¡± Lan Ruozhu could see the lush greenery in the distance. It was a beautiful Su Binglan suspected many would start harvesting the seeds at the end of January and the start of February. After clearing the lands, they could farm other things in spring. Lan Ruozhu listened to his sister attentively. His eyes widened as he asked in confusion, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the villagers only be able to harvest the rapeseeds during autumn since they planted the seeds in spring?¡± Su Binglan grew excited as she explained, ¡°This is a good thing, Brother. The villagers can plant rapeseed twice a year. That means the land will be vacant for other crops during autumn.¡± Lan Ruozhu¡¯s eyes lit up, saying, ¡°So, we don¡¯t have to extract oil from peanuts and save the land for other crops. After autumn, the people can harvest their crops and plant rapeseed again. Then, they can sell their excess oil to those in need.¡¯ In short, the people could grow twice as many things a year. With the promotion of agriculture and encouragement of land reclamation, Dingzhou would develop further. Lan Ruozhu was ecstatic. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, Sister! Did you develop this method?¡± ¡°l thought of this when I found some rapeseeds in the mountain,¡± Su Binglan replied. Lan Ruozhu gave his sister a thumbs up, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± He remembered how intelligent his sister was, even during their childhood. Although the twins read together, Lan Ruobing could comprehend many more things than her twin brother. Lan Ruozhu looked at Su Binglan excitedly. ¡°Sister, tell me more about farming. I want to learn as much as possible.¡± Su Binglan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here for a few more days? I¡¯ll bring you to see the mountain. When the spring plowing season arrives, you can return and see how everyone grows their crops. Then, you¡¯ll learn even more.¡± She knew her brother could not stay in Su Teng Village for long. After all, he had many things to do as a prince. Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°All right.¡± If he knew more about agriculture, he could issue decrees for the people¡¯s benefit. He hoped the commoners could eat their fill and have warm clothes to wear in the land under his jurisdiction. That way, Lan Ruozhu would feel he had done something meaningful. Since he was their prince, he had to work for the people¡¯s welfare. He did not feel tired from spinning the stone mill as he listened to Su Binglan. Instead, he felt energetic. Lan Ruozhu even practiced martial arts to strengthen himself after recovering. Therefore, spinning the stone mill was nothing to him. Moreover, he could understand the commoners¡¯ hardships by doing so. He constantly reminded himself to love his people like they were his own. After some thought, Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to grow crops in the plains and clear the wastelands. However, it¡¯s not easy to grow crops in hilly areas. Some places in Dingzhou consist of hills, where grain production is low.¡± Su Binglan suggested, ¡°Brother, we can plant tea leaves or fruit trees in hilly areas. The fruit trees we plant in such areas should be sweeter.¡± Lan Ruozhu regained his spirit and said excitedly, ¡°Fruit trees and tea leaves, huh? We have many fruits in the summer but not many during winter. What kind of fruits will be suitable to grow in hilly areas?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°Peaches, apricots, apples, kiwi, cherries, grapes, etcetera.¡± ¡°l know about peaches, apricots, and apples, but what are kiwis and cherries? Also, aren¡¯t grapes from foreign countries?¡± Grapes were precious; people could only eat them when foreign countries gifted them. Even so, only dignitaries and nobles could eat grapes. Su Binglan grew excited when she thought about grapes because he could use them to make wine. She wanted to have a grape orchard and build another winery nearby. Her eyes lit up when she thought about the grape orchard. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu looked at her without blinking, waiting for her answer. Even Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe listened with great interest. ¡®Sister can plant that many fruits? We¡¯ve heard of grapes, but only influential figures can eat such a thing. Can we even plant and harvest grapes?¡¯ The family never considered having something so luxurious. However, with Su Binglan around, the family believed they could finally have such things. Su Wenzhe knew his sister would figure out how to grow grapes. He looked confident when his sister mentioned grapes because it meant Su Binglan had a way to do it. There was nothing his sister could not do. Lan Ruozhu was puzzled but looked at Su Binglan expectantly. He wondered if his sister would surprise him again. Su Binglan looked at the trio¡¯s expressions and could guess their thoughts. She also wanted to eat grapes. She said, ¡°l can grow such fruits myself, but I need the seeds first.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu frowned. ¡°l can get someone to visit another country to get grape seeds.¡¯ Some had tried growing grapes in the past, but they had failed. However, Lan Ruozhu knew his sister would succeed. Su Binglan knew her brother could get a group to gather grape seeds. However, it would be even better if she could just find them in the mountains. Then, she could plant the fruits herself.. Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Plenty of Land Chapter 713: Plenty of Land Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan suspected many fruit trees were in the Black Mountian Forest near the border. After all, she had found hawthorn trees there. She still wanted to go to the border to look for such things. She could make more canned drinks and even milk tea if she found fruit seeds there. Su Binglan realized she had many more things to do. Thinking about all the delicious food and drinks excited her. Winter would end soon, and Su Binglan could build a beverage factory. She wanted to make cold drinks and popsicles for people to eat and drink during summer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯ll see if I can get some fruit seeds or saplings myself.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew his sister was confident in herself. Su Wenzhe excitedly asked, ¡°Sister, what kind of foods can we make once we get the fruits?¡± Liu Yinyin also wondered what her sister-in-law would cook with fruits. If it were the past, the family would only consider eating the fruits as is. However, now they knew Su Binglan could cook anything, including fruits. After all, she had used hawthorns to make various delicacies. The young couple¡¯s faces lit up when they thought about food. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course, I can make various delicacies with fruits. Also, fruits are good for your health. I can also use fruits to make wine and other drinks.¡¯ Liu Yinyin remembered her sister-in-law mentioning such drinks before. The former blinked and asked, ¡°Are the drinks you mentioned similar to wine?¡± ¡°Yes, they are. However, fruit juice will taste better for children or those who dislike alcohol. Fruit juices won¡¯t have alcohol, so one wouldn¡¯t get drunk.¡± Liu Yinyin clenched her fists and said, ¡°Can women drink them too?¡± ¡°Of course! We could only drink water in the past, but we can soon drink beverages when we have them.¡± Su Binglan felt the juice market would be more significant than the wine market if she used the fruits well. She also wanted to make milk tea to cool one down during the hot weather. Of course, milk tea could be hot or cold depending on one¡¯s needs. Although Su Binglan had much more to do, she knew cooking was enjoyable. Everyone would be happy to eat together. ¡°l can¡¯t wait to drink them,¡± Liu Yinyin said despite herself. ¡°Me too,¡± Su Wenzhe echoed, ¡°Everything Binglan makes is delicious.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on making the glutinous rice balls first. We¡¯ll work toward making such things when the construction team completes the factory after the Lantern Festival.¡± Liu Yinyin stepped forward, saying, ¡°Let me take over the stone mill. You¡¯ve been at it for a while.¡¯ Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not tired. Could you get me a big cloth bag and put the glutinous rice paste in it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yinyin ran into the house to get a clean cloth bag. After bringing it out, Su Binglan used it to store the glutinous rice paste. Immediately after, she hung the cloth bag to drain the water. After cleaning up the room for Lan Ruozhu and Blue Eagle, Shen Qiuhua went to the stone mill. When she saw Lan Ruozhu turning the mill, she said with concern, ¡°Ruozhu, why are you doing that? You should rest. Wenzhe, what are you doing letting your brother work while you rest?¡± Su Wenzhe pointed his tongue at his mother, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so biased toward Brother Ruozhu.¡¯ Su Wenzhe pointed his tongue at his mother, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so biased toward better, Wenzhe.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu saw his Godmother¡¯s genuine worry and felt warm inside. He explained, ¡°Godmother, I was the one who insisted on trying the stone mill. Don¡¯t blame Big Brother.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed, ¡°Stone milling is tiring work. You haven¡¯t even rested since you arrived. You¡¯ll hurt yourself if you work too hard, Ruozhu.¡± Lan Ruozhu wanted to say something, but Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°You might think you¡¯re not tired now, but your arms will ache after you rest.¡± She knew Lan Ruozhu would regret it when he woke up in the morning because she used to do the same thing last time. After all, she and Su Fengmao had often ground soybeans together. Shen Qiuhua knew it was pretty tiring, and her arms would ache. Still, she was in good spirits then because she could earn money by working harder. Nonetheless, she started to worry when she saw Lan Ruozhu using the stone mill. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother. I¡¯ll make Brother some ointment for his arms. They won¡¯t ache after he applies the ointment.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then, she looked at Lan Ruozhu lovingly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared blankets and mattresses for you and Blue Eagle. I also reheated the brick bed. Go and rest if you get tired. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Lan Ruozhu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Godmother. I¡¯m so full of energy now.¡± The knowledge he had gathered from his sister left him excited. He wished he could get his people to start as soon as possible. He wanted to issue a decree to encourage land reclamation. That way, the people could grow crops in the reclaimed land during the spring plowing season. However, he would have to wait until autumn to distribute seeds. Lan Ruozhu wanted to wait for the Su Teng villagers¡¯ first batch of crops before purchasing and distributing them to the other villages that wanted to reclaim land. He could not stop thinking about farming. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. The emperor gave Dingzhou to Lan Ruozhu because its agriculture was outdated. Food was not self-sufficient, and the people needed to buy food from elsewhere. Dingzhou would not have enough food to feed its many troops. There was nothing special about Dingzhou. However, it had plenty of potential wasteland. Still, the people thought the wastelands were useless because it was not fertile. The people did not know Dingzhou would become the best place in Chu Country for agriculture. Its potential grain output was something other states could not compare to. King Jian had taken Jianzhou because of its iron mines, which benefited military development. On the other hand, Lan Ruozhu knew agriculture and food were the foundation of any successful prefecture. That was because he and his sister had prepared military forces long ago. Shen Qiuhua looked carefully and realized Lan Ruozhu was indeed energetic. She was no longer worried as she turned to the cloth bag and asked, ¡°Binglan, are you preparing to make the glutinous rice balls soon?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We have to wait a while. I need to drain the rice before making them into balls.¡± If she wanted to make dumpling skins later, she would add water. Therefore, she wanted the rice to drip dry. After some thought, Su Binglan used heat to dry the rice to speed up the process. She told everyone to light a piece of firewood in an open space and place it near the rice. While waiting, Lan Ruozhu continued asking about the spring plowing season.. Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Deep Feelings Chapter 714: Deep Feelings Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, Lan Ruozhu asked about the spring plowing from Shen Qiuhua this time. She patiently explained, ¡°We must grow crops and vegetables whenever spring comes. ¡°We must plant wheat because we need as much flour as possible. We typically use most of our land for wheat. We can also plant rice during this time. However, families with less land could only plant wheat. ¡°Then, they¡¯ll plant rice in the summer and harvest it in autumn. That¡¯s the rice they use for themselves. I also know how to grow beans and cucumbers. The latter is delicious when eaten raw, and I¡¯ll fry the beans to make buns. ¡°l don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like buns, Ruozhu. When the willow tree sprouts, we can pick its leaves and use them to wrap the buns. It¡¯s delicious that way.¡± Lan Ruozhu became wide-eyed, saying, ¡°We can eat willow tree leaves? I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡± He often saw willow trees but always thought they were nothing more. He never expected to be able to eat its leaves. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Of course, we can eat them. When the willow tree sprouts, I¡¯ll get some of its leaves to make buns. You can eat them here. If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll hire someone to send it to you.¡± Lan Ruozhu, ¡°l know they¡¯ll taste delicious because you made them.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s smile widened. ¡°l dare not say my other dishes are delicious, but I am good at making buns. I couldn¡¯t bear to put meat in the buns I made last time. Although, I would put pork belly in them.¡± She started craving meat buns, but there was plenty of food at home. The family even made noodles during the New Year. They would eat those first before making new foods. Lan Ruozhu sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Godmother.¡± Shen Qiuhua shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Now that our lives have improved, I can consider it the end of those bitter times. Although we were poor in the past, the family remained harmonious. ¡°My children are sensible and always found ways to help. The villagers were also kind to us, so we made it through with their help. Still, we can wear warm clothes and never fear starving anymore.¡± Bluntly put, almost every household and village was relatively poor. Shen Qiuhua did not want her Godson to worry, so she smiled. Even so, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s heart grew heavy. The lives of those in Su Teng Village and its surrounding villages had improved, but the commoners in other parts of Dingzhou remained impoverished. Lan Ruozhu hoped everyone in Dingzhou could eat well and have warm clothes to wear. He knew he had many things to do for his people. Since he was the prince, he had to plan his politics well. ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve gone off-topic. You asked me about the spring plowing season, right? We usually plant corn, too. Sometimes, the coarse grains we eat consist of corn flour. ¡°We boil and eat the corn after harvesting them. They¡¯re fragrant, but we must peel the seeds and remove the powder after drying the husks. Look, we still have corn in our warehouse that we haven¡¯t peeled yet.¡± Lan Ruozhu looked outward and saw a lot of corn hanging in the warehouse. He became curious, asking, ¡°Will the corn be okay in the weather like that?¡± Shen Qiuhua answered, ¡°They¡¯ll be okay. Corn is hardy and can weather storms. We¡¯ll peel them after they¡¯ve dried.¡± Su Wenzhe could not help but add, ¡°Sometimes, we would sit around the brick bed and peel corn together. We used to peel corn during the day and sleep when it got dark to save candles and oil lamps. ¡°Since our living conditions are better now, Binglan bought us plenty of candles. We¡¯d be busy working all day and peeling corn under the candlelight at night. ¡°Still, we have plenty of unpeeled corn. We turn the peeled corn into cornmeal and place them in the warehouse.¡± Lan Ruozhu realized something as he listened. He sighed, ¡°You all have to work day and night. It must be tiring.¡± He acknowledged that life was tough for farmers. He always thought they could rest after the autumn harvest, but that was not the case. Even after harvesting their crops, families still had things to do, such as peeling corn. Su Wenzhe shook his head and said, ¡°l don¡¯t think it¡¯s tiring. It¡¯s more fun when everyone sits together and peels corn. Besides, no one¡¯s in charge, so we can peel as we see fit. We can rest whenever we get tired.¡± Su Wenxui came to the yard and said, ¡°Being home is always better than working away from home. We can eat and sleep better here.¡± Lan Ruozhu agreed that the family would have more freedom when working at home. The Su family would be content if they could eat and wear warm clothes. Soon after, the rice dried, and Su Binglan said, ¡°All right, we can start making the glutinous rice balls now.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make them together. I¡¯ve never made glutinous rice balls, so you must teach me, okay?¡± Lan Ruozhu said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 will,¡± Su Binglans said as she carried the cloth bag into the house. She noticed the red beans and said, ¡°We can remove the red beans from the water too.¡¯ Liu Yinyin asked, ¡°What should we do with the red beans, Sister-in-law?¡± Su Binglan poured the glutinous rice flour into a big pot and said, ¡°Add some water to another pot and then the red beans. Cook them until they¡¯re soft to make the red bean filling.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Liu Yinyin had experience with such things. She had used the same method when she previously made red bean cakes. Soon after, Su Wenzhe went to help her with the fire. Next, Su Binglan made the dumpling skin. She then added boiling water to the glutinous rice flour pot and stirred it evenly. Afterward, she kneaded the mixture into balls. She even rubbed the glutinous rice balls with water to make them smoother. Su Binglan had to ensure they would not snap when she stretched them. After finally calming himself, Shen Qiuhui looked at his sister and said, ¡°Let me help you, Sister. I want to do something, too.¡± He felt apologetic because the prince had gone to help while he did nothing. Shen Qiuhua looked at the many Dots of fillings and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll form and stuff the glutinous rice balls soon. We have plenty of fillings to wrap.¡± It was already late afternoon, so the family worked together to finish making the desserts. Shen Qiuhui nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Shen Qiuhua noticed her daughter preparing to knead the dough, so she placed the board on the brick bed. The board was large, occupying half of the brick bed. She asked, ¡°Binglan, should we roll the dough into small strips?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. Roll them into long strips and cut them into pieces of this size. Then, we can use them to wrap the fillings..¡± Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Very Meaningful Chapter 715: Very Meaningful Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua and Lan Ruozhu washed their hands and went to help. Su Fengmao, Shen Qiuhui, and Su Wenxiu followed suit, while Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin tended to the red bean paste at the stove. Everyone worked together and quickly finished cutting the glutinous rice into small pieces. One side of the board could not hold too many small ingredients. They could only sprinkle some four on the sieve to prevent the small ingredients from sticking. If they sprinkled flour evenly, they would not stick together. The family placed some ingredients on the board and only used them when needed. Otherwise, there would be too little space on the board. After all, they had to make a lot of glutinous rice balls. Afterward, Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Won¡¯t we run out of space, Binglan?¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s nffap the black sesame filling first.¡± After hearing her suggestion, Luo Jin¡¯an went to get the pot containing the black sesame filling. Su Binglan flattened the small pieces, then added the black sesame seed paste in the middle. Afterward, she wrapped it with the glutinous rice and tightened the opening before rolling it into a ball. She said to everyone as she worked, ¡°Just do as I showed you. Ask me for help if you¡¯re having trouble, Take your time wrapping the filling, okay?¡± Su Binglan finished forming the glutinous rice balls in just a short while. Luo Jin¡¯an placed the bowl of rice balls on the side table and brought an empty bowl. He first grabbed some flour and sprinkled it on the board. Everyone followed suit. Lan Ruozhu was slow initially. When he finished making one, he looked at it and felt accomplished. He could not help but smile. Lan Ruozhu asked his sister, ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± Su Bingfeng smiled and praised, ¡°It looks perfect, Brother.¡± Lan Ruozhu¡¯s smile widened when his sister praised him. He enjoyed making glutinous rice balls with everyone. He felt the family¡¯s warmth at that moment. It made his mind and body relax. Meanwhile, Blue Eagle stood in the background. After all, he was a Shadow Guard. He had grown up with Lan Ruozhu and Lan Ruobing. However, none of them went to the kitchen when they were children. Lan Ruobing had made longevity noodles for her twin brother during their birthday. However, Blue Eagle trained with the Shadow Guards, so he did not know how to cook. He was surprised when he saw Su Binglan making the glutinous rice balls. He did not need to know anything else except that she was the princess. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu was happy to be with his sister. Blue Eagle only wanted to protect them. Shen Qiuhui was not good at cooking since he was the head of the Shen family. He had seen his sister cooking in the kitchen during their childhood but never entered a kitchen since. Therefore, he took longer than the others to roll the glutinous rice balls to shape. Still, Shen Qiuhua guided him. She smiled and said, ¡°If you can make these, you can make dumplings.¡± ¡°What are dumplings, Sister?¡± Shen Qiuhui had never eaten dumplings. Shen Qiuhua saw his puzzled expression and remembered that he had never tried dumplings. When he arrived, the family made many dishes but didn¡¯t make dumplings because they had eaten them for the New Year celebrations. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Stay for two more days. You can try the glutinous rice balls tomorrow and make dumplings with us the day after.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Shen Qiuhui nodded. ¡°Dumplings are delicious, Brother-in-law,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Our village typically makes them during festivals.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded in agreement, knowing dumplings were delicious. He had eaten them with the Su family. Moreover, he was proud of his sister for inventing it. Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe cooked the red beans until they turned soft. Then, they pounded them into a paste. Liu Yinyin knew her sister-in-law would know how it was supposed to taste. She took the mashed red beans to the hall and showed them to Su Binglan. ¡°Binglan, you should season it since you know about taste better than anyone else.¡± Su Binglan nodded and went to season the red bean paste. Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe went to roll the glutinous rice balls after preparing the red beans for Su Binglan. The younger couple had grown accustomed to making things for Su Binglan, so they finished forming the glutinous rice balls quickly. Meanwhile, Shen Mohen helped Su Wensu with the spicy hotpot restaurant. Su Wenwu felt pretty nervous because he would launch the restaurant tomorrow. Although he had launched several hotpot restaurants, he was still slightly anxious. He inspected both floors after the new waitstaff cleaned everything inside and out. They even arranged the tables and chairs neatly. The place also had a unique kitchen. Shen Mohen patted Su Wenwu¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. The place looks exceptional.¡± ¡°Thanks, Cousin Mohen,¡± Su Wenwu sighed in relief. He only took a few days to clean the shop, prepare the food, and hire employees. Although Su Wenwu was swamped, Shen Mohen had helped him significantly. Su Wenwu did not ask the others to help because they had things to do. Shen Mohen smiled. ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m just here to learn from you.¡± He had learned much from Su Wenwu. The latter always explained things to Shen Mohen patiently and in full detail. Su Wenwu knew his cousin was just trying to make him feel better. He knew the Shen family had many businesses. If he wanted to learn from Shen Mohen, there was no place to do so. Moreover, Shen Mohen could learn a lot from Su Binglan. Still, Shen Mohen came to help Su Wenwu. The latter was grateful for his cousin¡¯s help. Shen Mohen looked at the shop and said, ¡°l like everyone wearing the same clothes. They look nice and neat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my sister¡¯s idea. She made those uniforms when we opened the first hotpot restaurant. Everyone in the tofu factory, winery, and noodle shop also wears uniforms. Only those at the embroidery shop can wear whatever they want.¡± Shen Mohen said thoughtfully. ¡°The shoo looks much cleaner if everyone wears the same thing.¡± Su Wenwu looked into the kitchen and felt relieved to see that the employees had cleaned it and prepared all the ingredients. He clapped and asked the waitstaff to gather. He wanted to hold a meeting to discuss the restaurant¡¯s launch. The waitstaff was in high spirits because they could work for the Su family. They would feel proud of themselves when word got out. Moreover, they knew the Su family treated their employees exceptionally well. Su Wenwu had also told them about the salaries and that they could take the rest of the day off. The waitstaff was ecstatic and looked forward to working hard for him.. Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: The Right Mentality Chapter 716: The Right Mentality Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When everyone gathered, Su Wenwu noticed them looking at him with bright and excited eyes. It felt good to have a career because he felt fulfilled despite being busy. He had suffered in the past, so he cherished his current life even more. Now that he had something he was passionate about to earn money, he did not have to worry about food like before. When Su Wenvvu worked away from home, he yearned for his warm brick bed at home. At that time, it was dangerous and tiring for him to work at a bodyguard agency. He did not have enough to eat then. He only had coarse food with hot water. When he traveled, he would have to sleep in the wilderness. That was when he missed his heated bed the most. Su Wenwu could sleep soundly and peacefully at home. However, his mind was tense when he worked away from home. He grew haggard after not sleeping well for a long time. Now, he could sleep at home on his comfortable bed, eat well, and be beside his parents. He cherished his new life and was active in his career. When he realized how delicious mala hotpot was, he quickly opened a restaurant to sell it. If it became popular, he would expand. Su Wenwu said, ¡°Tomorrow is opening day. You must all work hard in entertaining our guests. Be polite, and don¡¯t forget to smile. Be patient in teaching the guests how to enjoy their mala hotpot.¡± The waitstaff and chefs nodded. They would listen to whatever their boss said. The chefs only assisted because Su WenW711 kept the recipe. Su Wenwu continued, ¡°Remember to light the firecrackers when we open tomorrow morning. Have you prepared the firecrackers?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Su Wenwu explained everything in detail, ¡°Tell the guests that they¡¯ll enjoy a 20% discount during our first three days of opening.¡± After explaining everything, he told the employees to go home to rest. The following day, the restaurant officially opened for business. Although the Lantern Festival was a holiday, Su Wenwu thought it was a perfect time to launch his new restaurant. He knew those on holiday would come and try something new. Su Teng Market opened that morning, and many people would come and shop. Business would be better if more people were around. He also let everyone know where his new restaurant was. Those who visited Su Teng Market were busy until noon and could taste the mala hotpot afterward. People typically celebrated the Lantern Festival in the afternoon and evening, so everyone should be out in the morning. They would only prepare for the festival in the afternoon. After dinner, many families would visit Tenghe town to light their lanterns. Some even went to set up small stalls by the nearby river. It had always been like this, even in previous years. Even Song Yi had set up his stinky tofu stall by the river. He knew people would buy his food. Su Wenwu remembered his sister having hawthorns. He even wanted to make and sell candied hawthorns in Tenghe Town. However, he focused on his new restaurant instead. Su Wenwu was always earnest but never grew arrogant despite having multiple restaurants and earning plenty of money. He also took his business one step at a time. Su Wenwu told his employees to go home and rest, then closed the restaurant and prepared to go home with Shen Mohen. As he turned to walk home, he saw people at the pancake shop entrance next door. People queued up to buy Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s multigrain pancakes. The older lady¡¯s business had boomed since she opened. That was because her pancakes were delicious and cheap. The pancakes were filling, so many villagers came to buy them. Some customers recognized Su Wenwu and greeted him, ¡°Third Young Master Su, what do you sell at your new restaurant?¡± Su Wenwu noticed everyone¡¯s curiosity and explained, ¡°Mala hotpot is similar to regular hotpot. The former is just spicier and more affordable.¡± ¡°Will your restaurant open tomorrow, Third Young Master Su?¡± ¡°Of course! Everyone is welcome to taste two skewers for free tomorrow morning. I want everyone to taste the food at least once. If you like it, you can come again next time.¡± Su Wenwu was confident in his spicy hotpot restaurant. Even so, he was slightly nervous. Everyone became interested when they heard they could try two skewers for free. One customer said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll visit your restaurant tomorrow morning!¡¯ Soon after, Su Wenwu and Shen Mohen returned home. When the two arrived, Su Wenwu saw a luxurious carriage beside the yard. ¡°Huh, is someone visiting us today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have more relatives coming over,¡± Shen Mohen said. Su Wenwu was puzzled. ¡°l don¡¯t remember my relatives having such a low-profile yet luxurious carriage.¡± Shen Mohen knew something was strange. ¡°Yeah, that carriage looks expensive.¡± Although the carriage looked ordinary outside, the materials and carvings were extraordinary. The horse tied to the carriage was even a Ferghana horse. However, most did not know Ferghana horses were psychic in these lands. Shen Mohen was in awe of the horse and thought it was somewhat familiar. Su Wenwu frowned slightly, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see who came to visit.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Shen Mohen nodded. The duo entered the main hall and could smell various fragrances from it. Shen Mohen excitedly asked, ¡°Cousin Binglan, are you cooking again?¡± Su Wenvvu did not know his sister¡¯s plans for the day when he left for work. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sure my sister¡¯s cooking for the Lantern Festival tomorrow.¡± Shen Mohen thought that was the case and guessed, ¡°Is she making glutinous rice balls?¡± ¡°It could be something else since she¡¯s always developing new delicacies.¡± Su WenW711 was curious and excited as he entered the house. He saw many people gathered around the brick bed preparing something. Shen Qiuhua positioned herself facing the entrance. She saw Su Wenwu but did not stop working as she said, ¡°You¡¯re back. We¡¯re making glutinous rice. Wash your hands and come over to help.¡± Su Wenwu looked around and saw Lan Ruozhu. He exclaimed in excitement, ¡°Brother Ruozhu!¡± He was thrilled to see Lan Ruozhu because he was knowledgeable and had an excellent temperament. Su Wenwu felt comfortable talking to Lan Ruozhu, mainly because he could learn much from Lan Ruozhu. The latter would also tell Su Wenvvu about various places and their customs. It was valuable information for Su Wenwu because it would help him gauge the crowd for future restaurants.. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Food Street Chapter 717: Food Street Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu knew about the South¡¯s customs when he first met Ye Feiran. The former knew about the South because he had learned about it from Lan Ruozhu. Su Wenwu knew he had learned much from Lan Ruozhu. Unfortunately, the latter only stayed at the Su family¡¯s house for a while before returning to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Lan Ruozhu was thrilled to see Su Wenwu. ¡°You¡¯re back! I heard from Binglan that you went to set up your spicy hotpot restaurant.¡± Su Wenwu said smilingly, ¡°Yes, the mala hotpot Sister made was delicious. It¡¯s not as complicated to make, so I planned to open a spicy hotpot restaurant.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded and asked, ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yes, they are. We can open for business tomorrow morning,¡± Su Wenwu added, ¡°Since the Lantern Festival is tomorrow, everyone will go out. I¡¯ll take advantage of it to open for business.¡± He was willing to talk more when Lan Ruozhu was around. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were delighted when they saw how talkative their son was. Shen Mohen knew Lan Ruozhu was the prince. After all, he had looked after Lan Ruozhu last time. However, Su Wenwu was still clueless about it. Su Wenzhe noticed his brother¡¯s cluelessness and chose to say nothing. Everyone tacitly kept quiet as Su Wenwu went to wash his hands. Soon after, he went to help the family, asking, ¡°Sister, are you making glutinous rice balls? They look more like dumplings.¡± Shen Mohen also washed his hands and helped. He wanted to address Lan Ruozhu as the prince, but the latter shook his head after meeting Shen Mohen¡¯s gaze, Shen Mohen nodded and said nothing. Instead, he lowered his head to make the glutinous rice balls with everyone else. Su Binglan heard Su Wenwu¡¯s words and said, ¡°It¡¯s similar to making dumplings, only slightly different. After wrapping the filling, you have to knead it like this.¡¯ Su Wenwu followed his sister¡¯s instructions and rolled the rice into a ball before placing it on the comb. He smiled, saying, ¡°It feels easier than making dumplings. Dumplings can¡¯t roll this easily.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Sometimes you can¡¯t squeeze the dumpling skins, or they¡¯ll tear.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled at the two, saying, ¡°You two just need to learn how to wrap them better.¡± The two nodded and decided to help make dumplings more often next time. They knew they could wrap dumplings as good as Su Binglan if they practiced more. Luo Jin¡¯am could also make dumplings well. He made them quickly and wrapped them beautifully. He had made as many dumplings as the family, but it was strange that he could do it so well from the start. Su Wenwu and Su Wenxiu were curious about how their brother-in-law could make the glutinous rice balls so well. However, they knew Luo Jin¡¯an was intelligent and seemed to be able to do everything well. None of the Su family members could overlook Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s existence, even if he remained silent. Moreover, Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu noticed their brother-in-law¡¯s elegant movement when making the glutinous rice balls. They found it strange. Su Fengmao asked Su Wenwu, ¡°Is the shop ready?¡± Su Wenwu had much to say about the shop. ¡°Yes, it is. So many people were already queuing to buy multi-grain pancakes when I left the restaurant. They asked me what mala hotpot was and when I would open, so I told them.¡± Shen Qiuhua laughed, ¡°You¡¯ll receive many customers tomorrow.¡± She hoped her son¡¯s shop would be famous, especially since he had worked hard to build it. Furthermore, Su Wenwu had gone to work early and returned late these past few days. Su Wenwu said, ¡°I¡¯ll offer two free skewers to each customer tomorrow for them to taste. If they like the mala flavor, theyll return to eat more.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. ¡°Free samples are a good and effective sales method.¡± He also offered his customers free samples when he first started selling tofu. He did the same when opening his haggis soup restaurant. Su Wenwu agreed, ¡°Yeah, 1 can compensate for the free samples, even if only one out of ten customers return for more. Also, the Lantern Festival is tomorrow. ¡°The villagers will be out celebrating, so I expect a large crowd to try my food. I¡¯ll set off firecrackers at the entrance and hire people to promote my restaurant. ¡°Also, the restaurant¡¯s name is Su Mala Hotpot. They¡¯ll know the food is delicious when they see our family¡¯s name on the signboard.¡± Su Binglan looked at him admiringly and said, ¡°Your businesses are doing exceptionally well now.¡± ¡°No, no, I learned it all from you.¡± Su Wenwu was grateful to his sister. Su Binglan sincerely praised him, ¡°l did nothing for your many other hotpot restaurants. You did all that yourself. You thought of how to expand and run the restaurants. It shows you already know new methods of doing business.¡± She knew Su Wenwu was intelligent, but it depended on whether or not he was willing to push himself to greater heights. For example, he considered opening another restaurant after trying the mala hotpot, which was an excellent idea. ¡®At least Third Brother is willing to expand and broaden his horizons. He didn¡¯t get lazy, even after opening several hotpot restaurants.¡¯ Su Wenwu never considered slowing down and continued to work hard. He never dared to slack off, especially when he recalled his terrible experience working at the bodyguard agency. His sister¡¯s praise lifted his spirits. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll always do my best, Sister. If Su l s Mala Hotpot does well, I¡¯ll open more elsewhere.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Su Binglan nodded, ¡°The spicy hotpot restaurant will be perfect. Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother. Also, it¡¯s next to the multi-grain pancake shop, so more people will go there too.¡± When Su Wenzhe heard that, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just like what you said about the food street. People will naturally think of the food street whenever they want something delicious. ¡°If they initially considered eating something specific but see something else along the way, they might consider the latter instead. I remember you saying that last time.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled at Su Wenzhe, ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother. That¡¯s why I plan to open a gourmet shop near Old Madam Yangs shop on that street..¡± Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Shop Planning Chapter 718: Shop Planning Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The family was stunned when Su Binglan said that. They knew she was talking about the street outside the staff dormitories. Besides the multi-grain pancake shop and mala hotpot restaurant, there were many vacant shops on that street. Su Wenzhe returned to his senses and asked, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re opening a gourmet restaurant? Can you handle it?¡± The family looked forward to the gourmet restaurant. After a busy day, people could go there to eat something delicious at night. Eating was a way to relax, especially for the Su family. They would feel warmer and more comfortable returning home to sleep on their heated brick beds. Then, their bodies would feel even more refreshed the following day. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu looked at their sister with bright eyes. Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯ve all tasted most of the food I made. We¡¯d be too busy if 1 opened too many gourmet restaurants. I also plan to build a shopping mall, various factories, a farmer¡¯s market, and a college in that area. ¡°l won¡¯t be the only one opening a restaurant since there are so many vacant shops there.¡± The family nodded, knowing Su Binglan could do things others could not. Everyone was confident in her. Su Binglan looked into everyone¡¯s expectant eyes and explained smilingly, ¡°l plan to rent those vacant shops to the villagers.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Su Wenzhe asked. ¡°Yes, we should. We can make passive income by renting those shops,¡± Su Binglan added. Su Wenwu did some calculations and nodded in agreement. ¡®So, there was a benefit to building that many shops. 1 never thought about it that way before.¡¯ After learning Arabic numbers from Su Binglan, he could calculate things quickly. Just thinking about how much the family could earn made him excited. Shen Mohen praised, ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Buying that land didn¡¯t cost much, but you made it more valuable when you built all those shops and accommodations there. ¡°Cousin Binglan, you brought such prosperity to Su Teng Village. In that case, people will fight to rent your shops. That area will be much better than the capital.¡± Although Shen Mohen was a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley, he was also the heir to the Shens. His surroundings had influenced him since childhood, so he had excellent judgments about business. Su Binglan continued rolling the glutinous rice balls as she said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯ll be more prosperous after 1 build the commercial street. If the commercial value is high, many will be interested in renting shops or buying houses there.¡¯ Liu Yinyin raised her brows when she heard that. ¡°Sister-in-law, living there will be even more convenient after you build the factories and schools. ¡°People can buy whatever they need from nearby shops, whether vegetables, clothes, or whatever else. There will be more job opportunities there with all the factories, not to mention the land people can use to grow crops. Shen Qiuhua nodded, thinking it was an excellent place to live. She said, ¡°Honestly, I would consider living there if we didn¡¯t live in Su Teng Village.¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°l don¡¯t have to worry whether or not people will buy the houses or rent the shops there. People will want to live there because of the job opportunities and other facilities. ¡°When more people live there, more will want to do business, too. It¡¯s like a domino effect. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also building a management and medical college there. ¡°If parents want their children to take the imperial exams, they can go to Blue Mountain Academy.¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°Blue Mountain Academy is an excellent school. Princess Lan Ruobing built it, and it¡¯s not far from here,¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Since many students go to Blue Mountain Academy from here, we can modify a carriage or oxcart. The students can ride the carriage or oxcart together to travel back and forth to the academy. ¡°The parents will only need to pay a bit of monthly rent for the carts. If there are more students, they can split the rent.¡± Bluntly put, Su Binglan planned to build something resembling a modern school bus. Even so, Blue Mountain Academy was not too far away, and those who plan to live in the commercial area could walk there. After all, the commercial area would connect the town and the village. Blue Mountain Academy was on the town¡¯s west side, beside the commercial area, making it much more convenient for traveling. After some thought, Su Wenwu said, ¡°People will miss out if they don¡¯t buy or rent houses and shops in the commercial area.¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°l won¡¯t sell the shops, only rent them out. Still, I¡¯ll sell the houses. The shops will be mine to do as I see fit so that it won¡¯t be so chaotic. 1 can decide what I want the shops to sell.¡± She had her plans and arrangements for these things. If she sold the shops, the people could sell whatever they wanted. Then, people might end up selling the same things and create competitiveness. However, she would first explain which shop should sell daily necessities and which would sell food if she only rented the shops. That way, the commercial area would be as efficient and convenient as possible for people. For example, people could buy groceries from the farmer¡¯s market area instead of wandering around. They could also go to the food street if they wanted to have lunch or dinner. If one only needed necessities, they could shop in places that only sold daily necessities. Liu Yinyin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure your plans will be perfect, Sister-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin became ecstatic when she considered how many shops Su Binglan would open. The former was proud to have a sister-in-law like Su Binglan. The family never considered renting shops in town last time. But now, they had their own shops and even factories. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin no longer rented their haggis soup shop because they had already bought it. The young couple felt at ease now that they owned the shop.. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Sauerkrout Fish Noodles Chapter 719: Sauerkrout Fish Noodles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan looked at Liu Yinyin, saying, ¡°Yes, I have my plans. I¡¯ll tell everyone when the time comes. After the Lantern Festival, I plan to rent the shops near the staff dormitories. ¡°I¡¯ll put up a notice stating that I plan to rent those shops to people who cook delicacies. I¡¯ll also have them sign a contract stating they can only sell cooked food.¡¯ Su Wenzhe felt he could learn much from his sister. He thought opening a convenience store on the commercial street would make things convenient for people. Since some embroidery shop workers had to go home and cook after work, they could buy things from the convenience store on the way home. However, a small store would not be sufficient if many people lived there. Su Binglan wanted to open a massive supermarket, but it would take over a month to build. Therefore, she needed to carefully consider things before opening such a thing. She looked at her brothers and Liu Yinyin, saying, ¡°If you have any ideas and need a shop, you can use them. I¡¯ve already reserved a few shops for you four ¡°I¡¯ve also reserved a few shops for Uncle Qiuhui and Cousin Mohen, including a house in the commercial area.¡¯ Shen Qiuhui and Shen Mohen were stunned. ¡°U-Us too?!¡± Although the Shens had many residences and shops in the capital, they were far away. Shen Quihui had considered buying a house in Su Teng Village after staying there for a few days, even if it was only a vacation home. However, he did not expect Su Binglan to give him a house and shop for free. Shen Qiuhui was ecstatic while his son¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. Shen Mohen wished he could hug Su Binglan when he returned to his senses. ¡°Cousin Binglan, you¡¯re too good to us!¡± Everyone was excited after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, including Lan Ruozhu. He said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sister.¡¯ The family did not argue and accepted Su Binglan¡¯s good intentions. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin looked at each other with bright eyes. They had hired people to run their shops in town, so the couple only needed to handle their monthly accounts. It was an excellent management method. They could make and sell other delicacies if they had another shop. Although Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe owned successful businesses, they still wanted to work by Su Binglan¡¯s side because they could learn much from her and improve. The family finished rolling all the glutinous rice balls while they discussed these things. Before they knew it, the sky was already dark. The family made plenty of glutinous rice balls and could not wait to eat them. However, they knew they could only eat the glutinous rice balls during the Lantern Festival tomorrow. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°So, what are we eating tonight, Binglan?¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°We have some handmade noodles here, so let¡¯s cook them.¡± Su Fengmao was thrilled when he heard that. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been craving for noodles.¡¯ ¡°What flavor noodles do you want, Sister?¡± Su Wenwu happily asked. The family knew the cooking methods for most noodles were similar. However, they wondered what flavor they wanted since Su Binglan had made several noodle dishes. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s make noodles with fish and sauerkraut. Big Brother went to the river two days ago and caught several fish. He left them outside to freeze. We can make sauerkraut and fish noodles tonight.¡± The family was shocked because they had never tried sauerkraut fish noodles. However, they had eaten pickled fish when Su Binglan made it once. Su Fengmao and Shen Qihua recalled the pickled fish their daughter had made previously. It was different from the dishes they usually cooked. It was fresh and delicious, even after soaking it in soup and eating it with rice. Still, they had never heard of sauerkraut fish noodles before, Since Su Binglan said she would cook, the family knew the dish would be delicious. Lan Ruozhu had never eaten such a dish, let alone with noodles. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhui and Shen Mohen¡¯s stomachs growled when they thought about it. The two exchanged glances, wondering what pickled fish tasted like. They were puzzled yet could not wait to try it. Shen Mohen regained his senses and said, ¡°Cousin Binglan, I want to help you cook. Let me know if you need me to do anything.¡± He wanted to learn more from Su Binglan, especially after staying with the family for so long. Su Wenzhe and the others also joined the fun and wanted to help. Su Binglan was pleased when she saw how eager everyone was to help. At least the family did not want to avoid being in the kitchen. She nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll wash the fish and then slice it. Do you guys know how to do that?¡± ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t do it well,¡± Su Wenzhe said unwillingly. He feared not being able to control his strength while cutting the fish. Shen Mohen was even less likely to do so. He did not even know how to start a fire when he first visited the family. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu shook their heads. Suddenly, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Su Binglan knew he had exceptional knife skills and felt comfortable leaving it to him. Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan worked together perfectly. Everyone watched on the sidelines and felt the couple¡¯s harmony. The two had a tacit understanding, even though they were busy with the things at hand. It was as if they were one. Of course, everyone was happy to see how close Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were. Nonetheless, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s knife skills were unparalleled, and he finished cutting the fish quickly. Soon after, Su Binglan put in the seasoning to marinate the fish and put it aside. Afterward, she asked everyone to wash the sauerkraut. Su Wenzhe rushed over to wash them. Then, Su Binglan cut the sauerkraut into strips before slicing the onions, ginger, and dried chili.. Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Medicinal Soup and Porridge Chapter 720: Medicinal Soup and Porridge Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenzhe knew Su Binglan would soon cook the noodles, so he gathered some firewood. He had become highly experienced with cooking. After heating the pot, he said, ¡°Sister, the pot is ready.¡± Su Binglan looked at the pot and then added oil to it. She used more oil than usual and added some pepper and chili before stir-frying them. Soon after the rich fragrance wafted, she added garlic and ginger and continued stir-frying. After a while, she added the cut sauerkraut and stir-fried them. After that, the sauerkraut fragrance wafted throughout the kitchen. Su Wenwu looked into the pot and said, ¡°This fragrance differs from the other dishes you¡¯ve made. It¡¯s so refreshing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like the stir-fried mung beans from before. It has a rich and refreshing fragrance. The pickled fish will also taste different. The noodles will be delicious.¡¯ Everyone nodded in agreement. However, the family was curious and wanted to watch how Su Binglan would cook the pickled fish. Therefore, a few of them surrounded the stove. Su Binglan had gotten used to it, so she continued cooking as usual. After almost frying the sauerkraut, she added water and put the fish she had prepared into the broth. Afterward, she boiled the fish slices and poured the sauerkraut into a large basin for later use. After washing the pot, she added oil to stir-fry the pepper and chili. Then, she poured the pickled fish into it. After scooping it out again, she added water to the pot to boil the noodles. After cooking the noodles, she poured the pickled fish slices and added coriander. She served the noodles in large bowls with plenty of fish and sauerkraut. ¡°All right, bring these to the table. We can eat now.¡± Su Wenwu returned to his senses and said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s what sauerkraut fish noodles look like, It smells good, so it should taste just as good. I can¡¯t wait to eat.¡± Shen Mohen took in the fragrance. Just the smell satisfied him. He was not keen on eating noodles last time, but his preference changed after living with the Su family. He never knew one could make noodles in various ways. He thought only Su Binglan was capable of such things. The family helped to place the bowls of noodles on the table. Everyone¡¯s appetites grew as they looked at the dishes. Su Binglan motioned to gather other things, but Luo Jin¡¯an felt sorry for her. He did not want his wife to tire herself out, so he said, ¡°Sit down. If you need anything, I¡¯ll get them.¡± Su Binglan nodded, saying, ¡°l took out the sauerkraut I made two days ago. Bring them out for the family.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an would help with whatever his wife wanted. He also knew where she had kept the sauerkraut that she had marinated. After fishing them out and cutting them, the family could eat the sauerkraut. Although the family could not wait to eat, they had house rules. After sitting at the table together, the elders would eat first. Su Fengmao took some noodles with his chopsticks and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°All right.¡± Finally, the rest of the family started eating. ¡°Wow, this is delicious! I didn¡¯t know noodles could taste so good!¡± Shen Mohen exclaimed. He lowered his head and hoovered his food as he spoke. Shen Qiuhui nodded and was pleased that his son spoke his mind. He agreed, ¡°Indeed, the noodles are delicious.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua asked Lan Ruozhu, ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Lan Ruozhu replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, Godmother. My sister makes the best noodles.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my first time eating sauerkraut fish noodles. They¡¯re delicious.¡¯ Su Binglan was in no hurry to eat. Instead, she scooped a spoonful of soup and blew on it before sipping it. She enjoyed drinking the soup first because it was the dish¡¯s essence. The taste was perfect, and she enjoyed it even more. She had only made pickled fish once but felt it wasn¡¯t as delicious as the sauerkraut fish noodles. The fish in this dish tasted even better. Su Wenzhe and the others were busy eating the noodles and fish. They thought it was delicious, so they also hoovered their food. Liu Yinyin noticed Su Binglan was only drinking the soup. Therefore, she followed her sister-in-law, saying, ¡°l think the soup is the best part of the dish.¡¯ When the family heard her words, they stopped eating the fish and noodles to taste the soup. Su Fengmao nodded. ¡°Indeed, the soup is rich and fragrant. I can taste the sauerkraut from it.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua smiled and added, ¡°It tastes different from the dishes we usually eat.¡± The dishes they typically ate had intense flavors, but the soup tasted light and refreshing. The family was no longer in a hurry to eat the noodles. They simply savored the soup. Su Binglan smiled when everyone praised her food. ¡°Since you enjoy the soup, I¡¯ll make more after the Lantern Festival. Soup with different flavors can help strengthen your bodies.¡± She had considered making medicinal porridge and soups last time but never had time. She wanted to study them with Su Wenxiu. With that thought in mind, she said, ¡°Wenxiu, don¡¯t just focus on the pharmacy and medicinal herbs. You can also consider using medicinal soups and porridge.¡± ¡°Medicinal soup?¡± Su Wenxiu never considered those things. Su Binglan looked at his puzzled expression and said, ¡°Think about it, Wenxiu. Some medicinal herbs are equivalent to ingredients. They¡¯re nourishing and not harmful to the human body. ¡°You can use such herbs to make porridge and soup. They¡¯ll be beneficial to one¡¯s body.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Sister.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°It¡¯s the same principle as the medicinal wine I made.¡± Su Wenwu felt inspired by his sister¡¯s words. He only thought medicinal herbs could treat the human body in the past. He never thought to use them in food. ¡°l have an idea, Sister. We can use herbs that help with colds and fevers in our food. They¡¯ll be perfect for colder weather. These herbs have no side effects on the body. ¡°People who dislike medicine can eat these medicinal porridges and soups to keep out the cold.¡± Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a similar principle. You should carefully consider it, Wenxiu. You can ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Ye Family’s Heir Chapter 721: Ye Family¡¯s Heir Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°All right, Sister.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded excitedly. He was overwhelmed with emotions after Su Binglan pointed him toward another research direction. ¡®l can use medicinal herbs to make porridge and soup to benefit people,¡¯ Su Wenxiu lowered his head and smiled as he thought about it, ¡®Right, Binglan also said she built a shop for me. Should I open a herbal medicine shop?¡¯ Since his two brothers had shops, Su Wenxiu wanted to run one. However, he had not considered opening one because Su Binglan would set up a clinic and medical school for him. He was unsure of what to do with the shop his sister would build for him. He wondered if he should sell herbs. Still, he would have a clinic that sold medicine. However, Su Wenxiu knew what to do with the shop now that his sister had recommended making medicinal foods. The sauerkraut fish noodles became even more delicious after thinking about it. He savored the food to taste the fish better. After a few mouthfuls, he drank some soup. Soon, his body felt warm. He could not help but exclaim, ¡°Sister, the noodles and fish are delicious! I feel warm all over!¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°Eating a bowl of noodles would always make me feel warn whenever it was cold outside.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. White noodles were too expensive last time, so we seldom used them.¡¯ The Su brothers were touched when their mother mentioned the past. They rarely ate noodles in the past. Therefore, they still found their food delicious, even without flavor. Even so, there were only a few strands of noodles in their bowls. The dish mainly consisted of soup. They were even reluctant to add salt because it was expensive. The Su brothers became emotional after recalling their past. These days, they could eat, sleep well, and have jobs to earn money. They could eat as much as they wanted and use proper ingredients. Su Wenwu was the first to finish his food and drink the soup. He felt full and satisfied. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so full.¡± Su Binglan could not help but laugh, ¡°There are still more noodles, Third Brother. Have another bowl.¡¯ Su Wenwu waved and said, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ve eaten enough. I can¡¯t eat another bite, even though I want to. ¡°l don¡¯t want to give myself indigestion from overeating, especially since I have to wake up early tomorrow to open the restaurant. I know my limits.¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°Since everyone likes this dish, I¡¯ll make it again in a few days.¡± Su Wenzhe added, ¡°All right! I love eating whatever you make, Binglan.¡± Everyone agreed with Su Wenzhe. They were always excited to eat Su Binglan¡¯s food because she always made something new. It would be delicacies they had never tried elsewhere. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhui had eaten many delicacies in his life. Still, he felt his niece¡¯s food was the best. Su Binglan¡¯s food was delicious, and they had a sense of love and warmth. Everyone felt like relaxing and sleeping after eating their fill. Su Wenzhe finished his food and said, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Su binglan had placed plenty of fish and noodles in each bowl for everyone to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t eat that much.¡± Liu Yinyin smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I can finish it for Wenzhe. The noodles are just too delicious to pass up. I can slowly savor and finish it.¡± She could not bear to waste such a delicious meal. The family could not afford much meat and rarely ate it in the past. If they overeat, they might suffer indigestion. When Su Binglan started cooking, their stomachs gradually became used to it, and the family could eat more. Even so, they did not gain much weight. On the contrary, they felt more energetic. No one knew Su Binglan had continuously added spiritual spring water to her cooking to strengthen their bodies and speed up their metabolism. Not only that, their skin also looked much fairer and clearer than ever. Su Binglan looked around, thinking, ¡®Perhaps they don¡¯t notice it because they see each other every day.¡¯ She knew her parents looked much younger. Even their white hair had turned black. The Su brothers became more handsome, while Liu Yinyin was prettier than usual. Su Binglan also knew many girls liked Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu. However, the two had not considered dating or marriage yet. ¡°Wenwu, didn¡¯t you become close friends with someone recently? Do you two still keep in touch?¡± Su Binglan asked. Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up when his sister mentioned that person. He said enthusiastically, ¡°Oh, are you talking about Ye Feiran? I wrote him a letter before the New Year, but I don¡¯t know if he received it.¡¯ Su Binglan smirked. ¡°Hmm, you should invite him for dinner if you have time.¡± ¡°Sure, Little Sister,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Brother Feiran is a kind and excellent person. ¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡± Su Wenwu noticed his sister¡¯s smile and words seemed strange. Still, he did not overthink it. Shen Qiuhua perked up when she heard their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve made another close friend. You should invite him for dinner soon.¡± ¡°All right, but he lives in the south, which is pretty far away. He returned home before the New Year.¡¯ ¡®Ye Feiran, huh?¡¯ Shen Quihui thought the name sounded familiar. He asked, ¡°Are you talking about the heir to the Ye family?¡± Shen Qiuhua stopped eating when she heard the word ¡°family.¡± She asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s happening with the Ye family? Wenwu, how did you get to know the heir to the Ye family?¡± Shen Quihui answered, ¡°The Ye family used to be the local leaders in the south and was one of the top families there. However, the family later declined. Ye Feiran brought the family back to glory. ¡°Even so, they¡¯re not what they used to be. Now, the competition between the prominent families in the south is fierce..¡± Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Like a Starry Night Chapter 722: Like a Starry Night Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Ye Feiran is highly capable,¡± Shen Qiuhui praised. As the head of the Shens, he was familiar with the various prominent families in Chu Country. Su Fengmao was a little worried, saying, ¡°So, did he intentionally get close to Wenwu just to do business with him?¡± Su Wenwu feared his family would misunderstand Ye Feiran, so he quickly explained, ¡°Someone was hunting him when we first met. 1 saved him, and he helped me a few times to return the favor. ¡°l wanted to open a hotpot restaurant in the south, so he helped me choose a location. We hit it off at first sight. He¡¯s good to me.¡± Su Binglan smiled at her brother¡¯s anxious expression. She said, ¡°All right, Wenwu, we can see how anxious you are. Since you think so highly of him, we¡¯ll support your closeness. We hope to meet him soon.¡± Su Wenwu thought his sister¡¯s words were strange. Still, he did not overthink it. However, Su Binglan knew Ye Feiran was a woman who pretended to be a man for safety reasons. She wondered how Su Wenwu would react when he discovered Ye Feiran was a woman. ¡®That¡¯ll be interesting,¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s eyes shined with interest when she thought about it. Nonetheless, the family had grown accustomed to listening to Su Binglan¡¯s thoughts and opinions. Shen Qiuhua agreed, ¡°l agree. Since you¡¯re so close, we¡¯d love to meet him over dinner. We¡¯ll make him plenty of good food.¡± The Su family was very hospitable. ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenwu nodded happily. He had wanted to invite Ye Feiran to his house since meeting her, but he did not know how she would feel about it. Although Su Teng Village was just a village, it was livelier than the prefecture. However, Ye Feiran might not want to visit a village if she grew up in the prominent Ye family. After some thought, Su Wenwu realized Ye Feiran did not care about such things. Otherwise, the two would not have gotten along well. Su Binglan looked at Su Wenvvu and thought it would be strange for a girl not to like him. After all, he was a handsome young man. ¡®Third Brother learned martial arts from Jin¡¯an, and his skills are good now. Wenwu even said he saved Feiran when they first met. It¡¯s normal in this era for knights in shining armor to save damsels in distress. ¡®It¡¯s difficult for someone like Ye Feiran to support a prominent family and hide her secrets. She¡¯d feel safer with a strong support system.¡¯ Su Binglan had met Ye Feiran as Lan Ruobing and had a good impression of her. Su Binglan knew Ye Feiran did not care about things like family background. Therefore, Su Binglan considered matchmaking her brother with Ye Feiran. Still, Su Binglan had to reassess Ye Feiran!s thoughts and attitude first. Since the Su family prospered, they did not need to curry favors with the powerful. Su Binglan only hoped for her third brother to be with someone he loved, just like how loving Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were. She even noticed Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes sparkling whenever he talked about Ye Feiran. It meant he admired her and might even fall for her after discovering she was a woman disguised as a man. Su Binglan looked forward to meeting Ye Feiran again. After dinner, the family washed the dishes and chatted before returning to their respective rooms to rest. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an washed up and lay on the brick bed. However, they were in no hurry to sleep. The couple had grown accustomed to talking before bed. Su Binglan suspected her husband had something to say. She turned to him and asked, ¡°Is something on your mind?¡± Su Binglan looked into her husband¡¯s starry eyes. Luo Jin¡¯an looked back into hers and caressed her eyebrow. His expression was gentle whenever he looked at her. He wanted to tell her her eyes were gorgeous, like the starry night. Under Su Binglan¡¯s gaze, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°The Ye familys internal strife is fierce. The direct descendants only have one line but many concubines.¡± Su Binglan nodded, saying, ¡°Ye Feiran¡¯s uncles and nieces want her dead, right?¡± She became somewhat familiar with the family when she lived as Lan Ruobing. She continued, ¡°The Ye family wouldn¡¯t have declined so quickly if not for their fierce internal strife. ¡°The family focused on fighting so much that they didn¡¯t manage their businesses well. When Old Madam Ye first entered the residence, a concubine¡¯s eldest and second son were already there. ¡°Therefore, Old Madam Ye¡¯s son became the third to enter the residence. Later, a few other concubines¡¯ sons entered the residence. Everyone fought to become the head of the family. Hence, the internal strife began. ¡°It seems Ye Feiran has worked hard to support the family.¡± Su Binglan became increasingly emotional as she spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an stroked Su Binglan¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you in the past, either.¡¯ Su Binglan could only support the deceased royal¡¯s mansion when she lived as Lan Ruobing. She understood how challenging things were for Ye Feiran because of that. Su Binglan said, ¡°l didn¡¯t think it was hard then. I just wanted to protect the people I cared about.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an hugged his wife with heartache. He kept his thoughts to himself because he knew what she wanted to do. Su Binglan leaned into his embrace and took in his scent. She also enjoyed listening to his heartbeat. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Did you know that Feiran¡¯s a woman?¡± ¡°Yes, I knew.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°How¡¯d you find out?¡± Su Binglan asked curiously. ¡°Does anyone else know about it? Feiran would be in trouble if more people knew.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s frown and caressed her eyebrows, saying, ¡°l only guessed it after hearing your reaction tonight.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you figure that?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°No fair! You always know what 1 1 m thinking!¡± Su Binglan pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t keep any secrets to myself.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an found her reaction adorable. He sighed and said, ¡°Feiran once asked someone to deliver rations to the Wei army. My eldest sister then asked someone to investigate the Ye family because she was suspicious of something. Still, she was unsure of what it was.¡± Su Binglan bolted upright upon hearing that.. ¡°Feiran once helped the Wei Army?¡± Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: A Strange Place Chapter 723: A Strange Place Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Yeah, I heard about it from my big sister,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart ached when he mentioned his eldest sister. His parents, brother, sister, and the Wei army had gotten wiped out on the battlefield three years ago. He would avoid recalling what happened back then if he could. Su Binglan could see Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression under the moonlight. Her heart ached for him. She hugged him tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for reminding you of the past.¡± She knew the Wei family was loyal. Even if Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eldest daughter were married, she would still fight on the battlefield. Although she was a woman, she was not inferior to men. Su Binglan genuinely admired Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sister. Luo Jin¡¯an gently rubbed his wife¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, silly.¡± He looked at Su Binglan profoundly and intensely. His emotions resembled a flood about to overflow. Su Binglan raised her head and met his gaze, causing her heart to pound. Her eyelashes flattered as if she dared no longer look into Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s eyes. However, Luo Jin¡¯an saw her expression. He calmed himself down and lowered his head slightly. Su Binglan¡¯s heartbeat and breathing quickened when she felt his aura. Luo Jin¡¯an kissed her forehead and caused her heart to race. Su Binglan could not help but blush and tug at her husband¡¯s clothes. Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and saw her tense expression. He smiled and whispered, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Su Binglan¡¯s mind went blank as she instinctively replied, ¡°N-No, no, I¡¯m not afraid.¡¯ Although she denied being afraid, her body tensed up. She felt a tickle in her ear when Luo Jin¡¯an whispered to her. He chuckled when he saw Su Binglan¡¯s reaction. Su Binglan felt she could never fight back whenever she faced her husband. He could always move her, even if he simply chuckled. His laugh was so contagious that she could not help but feel intoxicated. Luo Jin¡¯an slowly sat up and pulled his wife into his arms. Then, he lowered his head and looked at her profoundly. When his lips fell on hers, she felt suffocated. After some time, Luo Jin¡¯an let go of her and said, ¡°Be good and sleep.¡± Su Binglan was still dazed and had trouble gathering herself. She leaned into his arms and breathed to calm herself. Luo Jin¡¯an even patted her back gently to help her calm down. At that moment, Su Binglan felt her husband¡¯s mood had greatly improved. She thought she should always comfort him this way. The two did not speak for a moment. The couple was there for each other, even though they were silent. After a while, Su Binglan finally felt sleepy. When she was about to fall asleep, she considered how she would soon turn fifteen. Everyone considered fifteen-year-olds as adults in ancient times. Soon after, Su Binglan fell asleep. Luo Jin¡¯an heard her light breathing and pulled the blanket over her before tucking in the corners. Su Binglan felt safe with him around and fell into an even deeper sleep. However, Luo Jin¡¯an was not sleepy because his mind was racing. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua also had trouble sleeping, so they discussed the Ye family. ¡°What would happen if Wenvvu and Young Master Feiran become sworn brothers?¡± Shen Qiuhua knew how pure her son was. She did not want to overthink it, but she could not help but worry about Su Wenwu. Su Fengmao answered, ¡°Stop overthinking and worrying. Didn¡¯t Binglan suggest inviting Young Master Feiran for dinner? We¡¯ll get to know him when we meet him for dinner.¡¯ After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not worried about Binglan¡¯s work, but Wenzhe and Yinyin are living a humble life. We don¡¯t have to worry about Wenzhe. ¡°Meanwhile, Wenxiu is constantly fiddling with his medicinal herbs and treating people. It¡¯s Wenvvu I¡¯m worried about most because he¡¯s simple-minded.¡± Su Fengmao instinctively said, ¡°The master and madam of the Ye family should have excellent temperaments. We shouldn¡¯t have problems with Young Master Feiran¡¯s visit.¡± Shen Qiuhua thought her husband¡¯s words were rather strange. ¡°How do you know they have excellent temperaments?¡± Su Fengmao was puzzled, thinking, ¡®Wait, how do I know? I just spoke instinctively.¡¯ ¡°I-I was just saying.¡± Shen Qiuhua turned and looked at Su Fengmao. She was just as puzzled because Su Fengmao¡¯s demeanor was not ordinary sometimes. However, according to her understanding, she knew Su Fengmao was Old Master Su and Old Madam Su¡¯s son. There was no mistake about it. Therefore, Su Fengmao should not be like Shen Qiuhua, who had another identity. Still, Shen Qiuhua remembered Su Fengmao when he was young and handsome. He did not exude any coldness or indifference. He wore black and looked very charming. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao fell in love with each other at first sight. ¡°Fenmao, why were you in Flower County when you were fifteen?¡± Su Fengmao was puzzled when he heard his wife¡¯s question. ¡°I remember having something to do but passed by Flower County.¡± However, he had forgotten what he did while passing by. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°It was a long time ago, I forgot,¡± Su Fengmao said. ¡®How could you forget? Did your parents tell you to go to Flower County for some reason?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked. After careful consideration, he thought his parents would not send him to Flower County for anything. He had lost several years of his memories, and even his parents did not know about them. Su Fengmao was highly puzzled.. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Grand Opening Chapter 724: Grand Opening Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°l forgot all about it,¡± Su Fengmao said. He had a few blank spots in his memory, which baffled him. When he met Shen Qiuhua later, he felt she had filled the emptiness in his mind and heart and stopped trying to remember what had happened. He no longer cared about recollecting his lost memories. Su Fengmao noticed his wife looking at him with puzzlement, so he tried to remember why he was in Flower County. However, he felt a headache instead, ¡°Oh¡­ Shen Qiuhua became nervous and worried, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡± ¡°My head hurts.¡± Su Fengmao felt like his head was about to split open. Shen Qiuhua became even more worried. ¡°Stop thinking about it and get some sleep, okay?¡± ¡°All right, dear.¡± Shen Qiuhua deliberately diverted his attention, saying, ¡°Wenwu¡¯s new restaurant will open tomorrow, so we must wake up early to cook breakfast. After breakfast, we¡¯ll go and help him.¡± Su Fengmao forgot about his earlier stress and focused on this instead. He said, ¡°Yes, everyone will be out celebrating tomorrow. Wenwu will feel more at ease if we help him.¡± The older couple would help their son no matter what. As parents, they could not help but worry about their children. Since the tofu factory would only reopen after the Lantern Festival, the older couple had time to help tomorrow. Su Wenwu was always busy with his restaurants, so Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua always pitied him. Still, they were delighted that he could work hard and be positive. The older couple discussed Su Wenwu¡¯s new restaurant until late. Finally, they went to sleep and woke up early the following day. The Su family prepared to help Su Wenwu that morning. They had a simple and nutritious breakfast with eggs and porridge. Then, they wore their down jackets and went to the spicy hotpot restaurant. Su Wenwu was touched when his parents went to help him, even though he told them he had hired several people to help. Still, his parents insisted on helping. Su Wenwu said, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t tire yourselves out. It¡¯s just the right time for the market to open.¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°People will buy things quickly. Opening your restaurant at the right time is more crucial.¡± Su Wenzhe chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. We¡¯re family, and there¡¯s nothing else to do, We can work together.¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai had yet to go to school since it was still the holidays. Therefore, Liu Yinyin stayed home to care for them while her husband and the others helped Su Wenwu. Even Shen Qiuhui and Shen Mohen went to the restaurant. Lan Ruozhu also wanted to see how the restaurant would do. Meanwhile, Su Binglan figured Lan Ruozhu could learn and understand more about the people if he attended the restaurant¡¯s grand opening. Su Wenxiu typically stayed home to prepare medicinal herbs because he was usually busy. Also, the family would not need his help and only needed him to stay home if someone needed him. However, he went to help this time because he wanted to learn how to run a business from Su Wenwu. That was because Su Wenxiu considered opening a herbal porridge and soup restaurant in the future. The family thought it was an excellent idea and supported his decision. When Su Fengmao entered the restaurant, he said, ¡°This place is so spacious.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s restaurant even had a second floor so that the place could accommodate many people. Nonetheless, it was still early, and the restaurant had yet to open. However, Su Teng Market had opened as many people came to set up their stalls before dawn. It was just in time for the Lantern Festival, and many came to buy and sell things at the market. They wanted to buy lanterns and firecrackers for the festival. According to tradition, people would set off firecrackers in the middle of the afternoon. There were not many people setting off firecrackers in the morning. Even if there were, there would only be a few scattered ones. Su Wenwu told his father, ¡°l thought I¡¯d receive more customers, so 1 took the initiative and opened a second floor. That way, I won¡¯t have to renovate the restaurant again.¡± The hotpot restaurants he opened in town were big enough initially, but he later received too many customers and realized he could not accommodate them. Many people queued up outside the restaurant daily, especially during winter, when hotpot became the staple food for people. Many businesspeople from other towns and villages also enjoyed Su Wenwu¡¯s hotpot. Sometimes, the queueing customers would have to wait an hour before entering. Even if Su Wenwu wanted to expand the restaurant, he could not buy the shop next door because others had rented it to see their food. Therefore, Su Wenwu used this experience to prepare two big shops for his newer restaurants in other places. He would typically buy two shop lots and make them two stories high. That way, he could accommodate more customers without making them wait too long. Su Binglan said, ¡°This place is excellent, Third Brother. You¡¯ll have enough space for so many customers.¡± Su Wenwu sighed in relief upon hearing his sister¡¯s affirmation. Soon after, the chefs and waitstaff arrived. They were stunned when they gathered and saw the Su family. The employees grew ecstatic when they saw Su Binglan. She resembled a legendary goddess to them. Moreover, she even advised them on things to take note of during the employee meeting. The employees were ecstatic when they heard her advice. They wanted to perform their jobs well and make as little mistakes as possible, When it was about time to open the restaurant, Su Fengmao placed a few firecrackers at the door. After Su Wenwu gave the thumbs up, Su Fengmao and Su Wenzhe set off the firecrackers. Su Teng Market was massive, with one side of the market closer to the restaurant. Those who were closer heard the firecrackers and could not help but look toward it. Immediately after, they saw the restaurant¡¯s name. ¡°Su l s Mala Hotpot?¡± The people might not know what mala hotpot was. However, they were even more interested when they saw the Su familys name attached to the restaurant. ¡°Did the Su family open another gourmet restaurant?¡± ¡°It looks like a spicy hotpot restaurant. I wonder how it tastes.¡± ¡°l know! I saw Third Young Master Su when I went to buy multi-grain pancakes. I asked him about it, and he said mala hotpot is similar to regular hotpot. It¡¯s supposedly just as delicious but cheaper.¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes sparkled when they heard that. They initially planned to go about their day. However, they became interested in the restaurant and decided to check it out before returning to their shopping.. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Leisurely Entertainment Chapter 725: Leisurely Entertainment Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Su family¡¯s name had a significant influence. Everyone who visited Su Teng Village knew about the family and their exquisite food. Moreover, Su Binglan¡¯s recent play made the village more memorable. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check it out.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, we can return to our shopping later. I¡¯m curious to see what the Su family¡¯s new restaurant is about.¡± ¡°There should be free samples, too. It¡¯s an excellent opportunity to taste the Su familys food for free. I¡¯ve never heard of mala hotpot, so I wonder how it would taste.¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s similar to regular hotpot, it must be just as delicious. Also, it¡¯s right beside the multi-grain pancake shop, which Miss Su developed. She¡¯s such a capable person.¡± ¡°Su¡¯ s Mala Hotpot is nearby, dear. Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Many more people visited Su Teng Market because it was the Lantern Festival. Everyone wanted to join the fun and see if there would be a new play. People had already bought their New Year¡¯s goods and did not return to Su Teng Market until now. Moreover, Su Binglan had only hosted the first episode of her play just before the New Year. The number of people who watched the first episode was fewer than those who visited Su Teng Market during the Lantern Festival. Countless people visited the market that morning because they had finished most of their New Year¡¯s goods. They also wanted to see if there were newer things to buy. They would visit the market for fun even if they did not buy anything. Heading to the market was a form of entertainment for the villagers. Soon after arriving at the market, they heard the firecrackers and saw Su l s Mala Hotpot. Since the restaurant was so close to the market, everyone walked to the end and saw the firecrackers. Immediately after, they rushed to the restaurant to check it out. Su Teng Market was not as big initially. Later, many more people came to open stalls there, so Chief Su had to expand it. The market even reached the embroider shop and staff dormitories. Naturally, Su Wenwu opened his restaurant nearby. Even those who had opened their stalls wanted to visit Su l s Mala Hotpot. If two people ran one stall, one would stay, and the other would go. A couple set up their stall, and the woman urged the man, ¡°Hurry, check out that new restaurant. See what they¡¯re selling, and you might get a free sample. ¡± The man hesitantly said, ¡°But we¡¯re supposed to sell things. What if you get too many customers? Can you handle them?¡± The woman said, ¡°Of course I can. Aren¡¯t the others around us just as busy?¡± After some thought, the man agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take a look then. If I get free samples, I¡¯ll bring some to you.¡± A vendor beside the man and woman saw others heading toward the restaurant. He said regretfully, ¡°l would¡¯ve brought my family to help with my stall if 1 knew this would happen. I could¡¯ve checked out the restaurant while my family stayed behind to look after the stall.¡± The woman beside him smiled, saying, ¡°We decided to open our stall because we didn¡¯t have much to do for the Lantern Festival. We thought we¡¯d look around after selling our things. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect the Su family to open another restaurant. Fortunately, we came together. Now, I can look after the stall while he checks out the restaurant.¡± The vendor said, ¡°You were wise to do that. My wife and child are preparing dumplings at home.¡± ¡°Dumplings?¡± the woman asked, ¡°Do you eat dumplings during the Lantern Festival? Don¡¯t people usually eat glutinous rice balls?¡± The vendor replied, ¡°1 was reluctant to buy glutinous rice balls. Dumplings should suffice since my family and I had learned to make them. It still feels just as festive as glutinous rice balls.¡± The woman nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I think dumplings are delicious, too. My family and I also make meat dumplings for the New Year. Children are so interesting. They like Chinese New Year the most because they can eat dumplings.¡± The surrounding vendors felt touched upon hearing the woman¡¯s words. Even adults looked forward to the New Year, not only children. After all, they could eat such delicacies for the celebrations. These families could only afford noodles during the previous New Year. Since their family¡¯s living conditions had improved, they wanted to eat something more lavish. Soon after, the vendors discussed Su l s Mala Hotpot again. Several people wanted to check it out. Although some could not leave their stalls, they looked toward the restaurant from a distance. Everyone was curious to try the free samples, mainly because it was something the Su family had developed. The delicacies the family developed were hard to get because there were too many people to serve. For example, Su Wenwu¡¯s hotpot restaurants were always full, so people had to make reservations several days before. ¡°We should still be able to check out the restaurant later. I heard we can get free samples during its opening ceremony, no matter the time.¡± The vendors sighed in relief upon hearing that. Although many swarmed toward the restaurant, others were still in the market. Soon, the market became livelier, bustling with noise and activities. People visited the market with baskets. They would gather and talk about their New Year, what they ate, which relatives they visited, etcetera. They chattered enthusiastically and never got bored. After catching up, they walked around the market and invited each other to meals. Although it was just common courtesy, everyone was sincere. Meanwhile, the employees at the restaurant got busy. Su Wenwu had expected to receive many customers during this opening ceremony. However, he did not imagine it would be this crowded. Even though the shop had two floors, there was not enough space to accommodate everyone. Several people still had to queue at the entrance. Shen Qiuhua was shocked, saying, ¡°There are even more people than when we opened our first restaurant.¡± She remembered helping at the Haggis soup shop. Although the shop did well, it did not receive as many customers as Su l s Mala Hotpot. Shen Qiuhua rubbed her eyes in disbelief at the long queue outside. Shen Qiuhui had seen the world as the Shens¡¯ patriarch. Even so, his jaw hit the ground when he saw the countless people at the restaurant. Shen Mohen was helping inside when he looked up and saw the people standing outside.. ¡°Father, am I hallucinating? Am I seeing double, or are there that many people outside?¡± Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Serving Numbers Chapter 726: Serving Numbers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Mohen had never seen any of his family¡¯s shops receive this many customers. ¡®This is just a restaurant. Why is it so crowded?¡¯ Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhui was full of admiration. He nodded and told his son, ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating, and neither am l. There are that many customers outside. Stop daydreaming. Hurry up and help.¡± Shen Mohen returned to his senses. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Shen Qiuhui looked at the crowd and heard their enthusiasm toward the Su family. He became emotional and realized he had much to learn from his sister¡¯s family. He thought his family¡¯s businesses did well, but he finally understood what it meant to have a good business after seeing the support the Su family received. Meanwhile, the employees grew excited when they saw the crowd. They even worked more efficiently. The customers were thrilled and speechless when they saw the Su family helping at the restaurant. The customers who entered the shop greeted the family excitedly, and the family warmly welcomed them. Shen Qiuhua smiled, ¡°Welcome to Su l s Mala Hotpot¡¯s grand opening! We will serve everyone two free skewers as samples. We made them fresh, so please come and try them. Don¡¯t be shy to taste the dipping sauce on the side.¡± Those who came only to try the free samples were shocked and embarrassed when they experienced the Su family¡¯s warmth and hospitality. Therefore, those who could afford to eat there chose to sit down and order more food. They thought the free samples were delicious and craved for more. Moreover, the customers realized they could choose whatever skewers they wanted and only eat as much as they could afford. ¡°Their sales methods are unique. We can take less food if we have a limited budget. It won¡¯t cost much if we just eat a little more.¡± Initially, the customers were slightly puzzled by how the restaurant operated. However, the waitstaff explained things to them in detail. If some still failed to understand, the waitstaff would guide them accordingly. While the cooks prepared the food in the kitchen, the stewards outside would call out numbers. Then, the customers could collect their food at the counter after hearing their number. Su Wenwu had established an efficient way to serve his customers. It also increased everyone¡¯s novel experience and saved the workforce. He did not need to hire food couriers because the customers could simply collect their orders according to their numbers. Everyone seemed to enjoy the mala hotpot more than the regular hotpot. Moreover, mala hotpot was more affordable for the customers, especially with the 20% discount during the grand opening. Many more people came to check out the restaurant and stayed longer. People came and went non-stop. It was apparent that business was booming. The Su family was thrilled for Su Wenvvu. He had been busy all morning but ended the day with a warm and excited smile. He knew his new restaurant would be profitable. Su Wenwu did not even have time to eat at noon. When Su Binglan went home to make lunch, she brought a box of food to the restaurant for him to eat. She said, ¡°Wenwu, your mala restaurant is trending. Everyone loves the food here.¡¯ Su Wenvvu sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Sister. I wouldn¡¯t have considered opening such a restaurant if it weren¡¯t for you. Also, you gave me this shop instead of renting it to me. The location is perfect since it¡¯s near home and Su Teng Market.¡± ¡°We¡¯re siblings, Wenwu. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Still, I don¡¯t know what to say besides thank you.¡± Su Wenvvu did not want to be so formal, but he knew he had a successful career because of his sister. Su Binglan replied, ¡°As your younger sister, I only hope for your happiness. If you want to show gratitude toward me, keep working hard to make yourself happy.¡± Su Wenwu felt warm and touched as he looked at Su Binglan¡¯s expression. He nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°l will, Sister. 1 only hope for you and Jin¡¯an to be happy and well.¡± Su Binglan nodded, then urged Su Wenwu to eat lunch. He did not have breakfast that morning because he was most concerned about the restaurant¡¯s grand opening. After realizing his grand opening had gone exceedingly well, he sighed in relief. Su Wenwu¡¯s appetite grew as he ate his sister¡¯s delicious food. He hoovered all his rice and vegetables. After clearing the bowls and chopsticks, Su Binglan said, ¡°Oh, get home early tonight, Wenwu. We¡¯ll have glutinous rice balls.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenwu looked forward to eating the glutinous rice balls. After all, it was heartwarming to share dinner with the family during the holidays. ¡°We¡¯ll visit the riverside and put up lanterns after dinner,¡± Su Binglan added. Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Later, Su Binglan left after chatting with him. The family wanted to spend all day helping Su Wenwu, but he insisted they go home to rest. He knew he did not need much help since the mala hotpot restaurant was easier to manage. The dishes were more straightforward, and the customers chose their ingredients. Then, the customers would weigh their food, pay the fee, and sit. Those in the queue needed to wait for the kitchen to call their number. The kitchen staff would then call the numbers after cooking the dishes. Su Wenvvu did not need too many people to help, and his parents later realized it was indeed the case. Since they could not help much at the restaurant, they returned home at noon. After reaching home, the Su family prepared for the festival. That afternoon, Shen Qiuhua even delivered glutinous rice balls to her in-laws. It was already late afternoon when the family finished tidying up. Su Binglan and Shen Qiuhua busied themselves at the stove, separating each flavor of glutinous rice balls into several baskets. The former said, ¡°Mother, these are for Granduncle Su. Those are for Uncle Zhengde, Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle Fenchen. I also left some for Uncle Fengchi and Uncle Fengzhang.¡± Su Fengmao saw the glutinous rice balls his daughter had prepared. He said happily, ¡°Your grandparents will be thrilled to see these.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Indeed. They¡¯re always delighted whenever 1 deliver food to them.. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: The Man Standing in the Snow Chapter 727: The Man Standing in the Snow Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whenever Su Binglan made food and wanted to send it to the rest of the family, Shen Qiuhua would do it. She wanted to see everyone¡¯s expressions when they received the food. Since they were always delighted, Shen Qiuhua was always happy to deliver the food. Now that the Su familys conditions had improved, they could share their resources. Su Binglan was happy to cook for the whole family, especially during the holidays. Su Fengmao was proud, saying, ¡°The food my daughter makes is always delicious. I can¡¯t wait to taste these glutinous rice balls.¡± Although the family made glutinous rice balls last night, they did not eat them. No one knew how they would taste. Even so, they knew it would be delicious. Since last afternoon, Su Wenzhe and the others had looked forward to eating the glutinous rice balls. Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she heard her parents¡¯ words. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll make dumplings after Mother returns from delivering the glutinous rice balls. After that, we¡¯ll go to the river in town to light lanterns.¡± She initially planned to make lanterns for Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. However, she was too busy to make them and ran out of time. Still, the family could buy lanterns in town. According to tradition, everyone would go to the riverside to put out lanterns. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were ecstatic. After all, children loved to play. They also liked visiting the town with their parents, grandparents, uncles, and aunts. After packing everything, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua went to deliver the glutinous rice balls. When they entered the yard, they found that it was snowing. Shen Qiuhua was shocked as she looked up and asked, ¡°Is it snowing?¡± Su Fengmao looked at the snowflakes on his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Su Binglan was busy at the stove when she heard her parents¡¯ voices in the yard. She looked toward them and saw snow falling from above. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to know.¡± She always became excited whenever she saw snow. Perhaps because it was a sign of a bumper harvest, or maybe it made her feel pure and peaceful. Lu Jin!an was helping her when he looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°You like snow, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an going on a long journey last year and only returning on a snowy day. She was thrilled when she saw him that day. Su Binglan turned and asked Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°What about you? Do you like snow?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised a brow, thinking, ¡®Honestly, I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ That was because enemy countries would attack and rob the villages at the border whenever it snowed. There was nothing much the soldiers could do because the villages were scattered. If the soldiers received an emergency letter from one village, another village would get plundered. Most soldiers had to guard the city walls, while only a few could patrol. Moreover, some soldiers would freeze to death during battle. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife and said, ¡°l like snow if you like it.¡± Shen Qiuhua noticed it was snowing heavily and returned inside with Su Fengmao. They wore their hats and scarves and went out again. Otherwise, the snow that fell on their heads would melt and wet their hair. Su Wenzhe told his parents, ¡°Father, Mother, why don¡¯t I send those rice balls? You two should stay home.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Everyone lives nearby anyway. Besides, I want to see everyone¡¯s reactions.¡± She enjoyed delivering the food, so she rejected Su Wenzhe¡¯s offer. Su Wenzhe thought, ¡®All right, then. I only wanted to be considerate. 1 didn¡¯t expect them to reject me.¡¯ Shen Qiuhui looked at the snow outside and thought of the capital. Shen Mohen hurriedly got on the bed and hid under a blanket, saying, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nice and warm on the bed.¡¯ Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she heard his words. Shen Mohen had intended to help her in the kitchen, but he ended up not helping at all. He only needed to cook a few things later. Usually, Su Teng Market would be open until nighttime. Everyone planned to close their stalls early because it was the Lantern Festival, but it suddenly started snowing. The villagers who were shopping at that time rushed home. When the vendors saw them leaving, they packed their stalls and went home. Gradually, the market was empty. Before going home, most wanted to buy multi-grain pancakes, so they queued at the shop¡¯s entrance. Meanwhile, many others came and went from Su¡¯s Mala Hotpot. After eating the mala hotpot, they felt warmer. ¡°The Mala hotpot was delicious.¡± ¡°l agree. The seasoning was perfect and reminded me of the regular hotpot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cheaper than regular hotpot because I decide how much I can afford to eat. I spent a little over twenty copper just now.¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 got full from just one pack of noodles.¡± Everyone laughed and chatted as they walked home. When they left, they saw a young man standing near the restaurant¡¯s entrance. The man wore a white cloak while holding a horse. Those who had just left the restaurant could not help but take a few more glances. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know. Is it one of the Su family members?¡± ¡°We saw the family just now, but they went home for dinner.¡± ¡°If that guy¡¯s here to eat, why doesn¡¯t he just enter? He¡¯s standing at the door covered in snow instead.¡¯ ¡°If he¡¯s not here to eat, is he looking for Third Young Master Su?¡± Everyone wondered who that man was, but it was snowing, so they did not stop walking home. Su Wenwu was still busy in the shop. He wanted to close when he saw the snow. However, someone entered and asked, ¡°Third Young Master Su, I saw a man standing at the door with a horse.. Is he looking for you?¡± Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Protection of Experts Chapter 728: Protection of Experts Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu was puzzled. ¡®Who¡¯s at the door? They would¡¯ve entered if they wanted to eat.¡¯ He approached the door and saw someone standing nearby. His eyes lit up as he exclaimed, ¡°Feiran!¡± Su Wenwu was excited and wanted to run toward Ye Feiran. However, he froze because he suspected he had mistaken that person for Ye Feiran. He blinked at the person and was sure it was Ye Feiran. Ye Feiran¡¯s heart pounded when she saw Su Wenwu. For some reason, her eyes reddened. ¡®He¡¯ll be seventeen this year but looks better than last year. He looks tan in his black robe with bamboo patterns. He looks neat, handsome, and powerful.¡¯ Ye Feiran was stunned when she looked at Su Wenwu. She knew he lived in Su Teng Village, so she asked around on the way here. She thought the village would be remote but did not expect it to be so prosperous. Ye Feiran did not expect Su Wenwu to be so well-known, either. When she asked around Tenghe Town, everyone spoke about Su Wenwu highly. They also told Ye Feiran about the Su family. Later, she went to the hotpot restaurant in Tenghe Town and asked where Su Wenwu was. The employees told her their boss had opened a new restaurant, so she rode over. When she saw people coming and going from the new restaurant, it confirmed his restaurants were famous. Ye Feiran wanted to go in and see him, but she felt a sense of nostalgia and froze. She wondered if Su Wenwu would welcome her since he was so busy. She also wondered how he would react when he saw her. ¡®If he¡¯s too busy, he can¡¯t entertain me.¡¯ Ye Feiran had never thought so much before. Although she wanted to see him, she dared not enter. However, she did not expect Su Wenwu to leave the restaurant and greet her. Ye Feiran was shocked, and her heart throbbed when she saw him. Her mood instinctively improved when she saw Su Wenwu¡ªa feeling of joy spread in her heart. ¡°Wenwu,¡± she muttered. Ye Feiran felt helpless because she was older than Su Wenwu. When the two first met, she thought he would be a few years older than her. However, she was three years older than Su Wenwu. Su Wenwu was sure he had not misheard Ye Feiran¡¯s voice. He hugged her, saying, ¡°Brother Feiran, I¡¯ve missed you so much! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here! ¡± Immediately after, Ye Feiran froze, and her mind went blank. She did not know how to react but felt his warmth when he hugged her, even though it was snowing. Ye Feiran could sense Su Wenwu¡¯s excitement. She hoped he would hug her longer, but she had to consider his reputation. Since the Su family was famous, more people would watch them. She did not want others to speak ill of Su Wenvvu, so she softly reminded him, ¡°There are still people around, Wenwu. They¡¯re watching.¡± Su Wenwu returned to his senses when he heard Ye Feiran¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, right. I was just so excited to see you. Quick, come inside to warm up.¡± He was straightforward and sincere to Ye Feiran. The former pulled her into the shop as he added, ¡°One of you, please tie the horse.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The waitstaff happily took the reins and tied them to a post by the door. When Su Wenwu built the place, he knew to build a place to tie carriages and oxcarts at the entrance. Therefore, it was convenient for the waitstaff to tie the horse there. There were not many people in the shop at that time. After all, it was a holiday, and it had started snowing outside. Su Wenwu poured a cup of hot water for Ye Feiran and said, ¡°Here, warm yourself up first. Are you hungry?¡± He knew Ye Feiran did not like drinking anything else besides hot water. She told him that her stomach was sensitive to certain things. Of course, Su Wenwu remembered it. Ye Feiran sipped the water and found that the temperature was just right. ¡®Wenwu looks carefree but is always attentive and caring toward others.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Ye Feiran said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to entertain me. Continue with your work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not busy now.¡± Su Wenwu shook his head, then asked, ¡°It¡¯s so cold today. Did you travel here from home? Isn¡¯t it far from here?¡± Unbeknownst to him, Ye Feiran had set off from the south on the first day of the lunar month. Su Wenwu asked again, ¡°Did you come alone?¡± Ye Feiran shook her head and said, ¡°No, I brought two of my family¡¯s secret guards with me. I told them to stay in town when we arrived.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let them follow you? What if you encountered danger from the town to here?¡± He became nervous when he recalled his first meeting with Ye Feiran, who was being hunted. According to Ye Feiran, the person was an assassin her uncle had hired. The assassin had lured the secret guards away before striking. Su Wenwu witnessed the attack and jumped in to defend Ye Feiran without hesitation. Su Wenwu never realized how good he was in kung fu until then. After all, he had learned kung fu from Luo Jin¡¯an. It was also then that Su Wenwu realized how formidable his brother-in-law was. Ye Feiran smiled when she noticed Su Wenwu¡¯s worried expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I realized how safe Dingzhou is, especially Tenghe Town. Nothing will happen to me.¡± She was puzzled when her secret guards told her about the martial arts experts protecting the area. She thought Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town were unlike ordinary towns and villages. Instead, they were sleeping bears that one should not poke. Su Wenwu smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. My sister said it¡¯s the safest place around. You don¡¯t have to worry much while traveling at night.¡± Before answering Su Wenwu¡¯s questions, Ye Feiran said, ¡°l thought I should visit you in your hometown when you talked about it last time. Since we¡¯re sworn brothers, it¡¯s only right that I try to visit during the first lunar month.¡± Ye Feiran did not know how to explain why she suddenly came to Su Wenwu. After some thought, she said she was here just to pay her New Year¡¯s visit.. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Blush Chapter 729: Blush Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu scratched the back of his head, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. Could you wish your parents a Happy New Year for me when you see them?¡± Ye Feiran replied, ¡°Of course, but my parents aren¡¯t home much because the situation at home is complicated. That¡¯s also why I came here.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. He thought of something and happily said, ¡°Today¡¯s the Lantern Festival, so my sister made plenty of dumplings. Come and join us for dinner, Feiran.¡¯ Ye Feiran!s hand trembled as she held the glass of water. ¡°C-Can l?¡± ¡®He invited me for dinner! That means I¡¯ll meet his parents and siblings!¡¯ She looked forward to meeting Su Wenwu¡¯s family, even though she was nervous when she came to Su Teng Village. Ye Feiran had convinced herself to visit Su Wenwu before returning home. However, she did not expect him to invite her to dinner at his place. She was ecstatic. Su Wenwu added, ¡°Why not? I already told my family how close we are. Oh, you even came up when we had dinner last time. My sister even asked me to invite you to dinner.¡± Ye Feiran felt joyful upon hearing this. She looked at Su Wenwu and said, ¡°Thank you, Wenwu.¡± Since childhood, she had followed her father in managing the family and his businesses. Therefore. She had met many people and developed an excellent eye for certain things. Ye Feiran knew Su Wenwu was always sincere and treated her as his sworn brother. Still, she wondered if Su Wenwu would treat her the same if he discovered she was a woman and not a man. She dared not confess certain things because she greatly cared about Su Wenwu. She would feel more relaxed and trusting whenever she was with him. They would even discuss business matters. Su Wenwu could always comfort Ye Feiran. She missed him when he returned to Su Teng Village for the New Year. He also missed her and looked forward to seeing her again. ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± Su Wenwu looked at Ye Feiran. ¡°Have you lost weight? Did you have anything to eat before this?¡± Ye Feiran had not eaten lunch before visiting Su Wenwu. However, she did not tell him because she did not want him to worry. Su Wenwu could guess from her expression that she had not yet eaten. He did not wait for her reply before standing up and saying, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He went to get a serving of ingredients for the mala hotpot and cooked it for her. Afterward, he added the skewers and another ingredient to make it less spicy, knowing Ye Feiran¡¯s low spice tolerance. Su Wenwu placed the food before Ye Feiran, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s the food we make here. Try it and see how it tastes.¡± Ye Feiran could feel Su Wenwu¡¯s care and concern for her. The latter looked at the silent Ye Feiran and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Feiran shook her head. ¡°N-No, I just appreciate that you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Su Wenwu did not know why, but his heart ached when he heard those words. Maybe it was because he thought of Ye Feiran¡¯s childhood experiences. Since she had grown up in the Ye family, she had faced their constant internal strife. Su Wenwu knew her life was not as happy and carefree as his. On the contrary, the Su family was harmonious and united. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve been good to me too. If you don¡¯t want to return to the Ye family, you can live in my place for a while.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Ye Feiran blinked at Su Wenwu. ¡°Of course.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°My parents are lovely, and my sister has an adopted brother who we treat as one of us. Since we¡¯re like brothers, my family will treat you as one of our own, too.¡± He was still unaware that Lan Ruozhu was a king. That was because Su Wenwu was busy in his shop yesterday. Everything at home seemed normal when he returned. No one told him Lan Ruozhu¡¯s true identity. Therefore, he readily told Ye Feiran about how accepting his parents were. After hearing Su Wenwu¡¯s kind words, Ye Feiran¡¯s anxiety disappeared. She was no longer nervous. Moreover, she remembered everyone speaking highly of the Su family when she asked about Su Wenwu from the townsfolk. Soon after, she tasted the less spicy mala hotpot. Indeed, she was pretty hungry, and the fragrance intensified her hunger. Her eyes lit up as she ate. Su Wenwu observed Ye Feiran¡¯s expression, saying, ¡°How is it? Is it to your taste?¡± Ye Feiran nodded. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious.¡¯ ¡®He looks strangely adorable,¡¯ Su Wenwu raised his brows, thinking, ¡®Wait, his features look more similar to a girl¡¯s. But¡­¡¯ He stopped looking at Ye Feiran and lowered his head, blushing as he awkwardly looked at the cup he held. Ye Feiran was starving and too focused on the food to notice Su Wenwu¡¯s strange behavior. When she finished eating, Su Wenwu let his workers go home early. After all, it was the day of the Lantern Festival. Soon after, he closed the restaurant and took Ye Feiran home. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua was still at Old Master Su and Old Madam Su l s house. Old Madam Su smiled when she saw the glutinous rice balls. ¡°Only Binglan can make such a thing with that many fillings.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°She packed some for everyone and asked me to deliver them. She¡¯s always thinking about you.¡± ¡°Binglan is so kind-hearted.¡± Old Madam Su felt proud to have a granddaughter like Su Binglan. She waved at Miao Zhizhi and said, ¡°Here, put these in a basket for later.¡¯ ¡°All right.¡± Miao Zhizhi loved Su Binglan¡¯s cooking. However, the former was confused because she used the same methods as Su Binglan when cooking, but Su Binglan¡¯s food always tasted better. Nonetheless, she was in a good mood because she could eat glutinous rice balls later. Shen Qiuhua, Old Master Su, and Old Madam Su were in the room when Miao Zhizhi arrived with the basket. Shen Qiuhua remembered what she had said to her husband last night and could not help but ask, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask.¡± ¡°What is it, Qiuhua?¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s expression turned solemn.. ¡°Did Fengmao lose some of his memories?¡± Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Jade Thumb Ring Chapter 730: Jade Thumb Ring Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua did not want to ask initially, but she felt her husband¡¯s expression was strange last night. Moreover, his head would hurt whenever he tried to think about it. Shen Qiuhua thought Su Fengmao¡¯s temperament was different when she first met him in Flower County. He was charming when he was young, so Shen Qiuhua immediately remembered him. However, she wondered how someone born and bred in the countryside could possess such charm. Of course, Su Fengmao lived in Su Teng Village, so Shen Qiuhua did not overthink it. Since they had discussed it last night, Shen Qiuhua could only wonder. Since she had a unique upbringing, she thought her husband might¡¯ve had a similar experience. Maybe she could not help but ask because she cared greatly about Su Fengmao. Old Master Su and Old Madam Su were stunned when they heard Shen Qiuhua¡¯s question. Old Madam Su asked, ¡°You know about his lost memories?¡± Upon hearing that, Shen Qiuhua realized her husband had indeed experienced something extraordinary and lost crucial parts of his memories. Shen Qiuhua was in suspense. She said, ¡°l don¡¯t have ill intentions. 1 was just curious about it. It¡¯s good I have a plan, or I¡¯ll always worry about your son.¡± The elderly couple understood Shen Qiuhua¡¯s feelings. Old Madam Su knew her second son and his wife had an excellent relationship. Su Fengmao fell for Shen Qiuhua at first glance. Even so, it had happened long ago, and Old Madam Su had forgotten many details. Still, there were some things she could remember clearly. She sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It started when Fengmao was twelve. ¡°It rained heavily that year, and the river overflowed. I don¡¯t know how it happened, but Fengmao fell in.¡± Old Madam Su¡¯ s heart raced when she mentioned the incident. Fortunately, it was a distant memory. She continued, ¡°The current was too fast, and we couldn¡¯t save him. ¡°When we got the news and rushed to the river, he was no longer there. We thought he died, but he returned to us three years later. He was fifteen then, and his temperament was different. ¡°His appearance didn¡¯t change much, and I knew he was my son. We were thrilled that he had returned,¡± Old Madam Su became emotional as she spoke, ¡°l just wanted him to stay home and not leave my sight again. ¡°However, he later insisted on going to Flower County. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do there because he wouldn¡¯t tell me. He only said he¡¯d go there after work. ¡°Later, he returned to us and asked if he could propose to you. We thought it was strange. However, how he spoke and acted later showed that he had forgotten about the three years he had gone missing. ¡°We thought it might be better if he forgot, so we didn¡¯t ask him about it anymore.¡± These things had happened long ago, so the elderly couple had almost forgotten about it. Still, Shen Qiuhua became even more puzzled. She felt as if there was a fog lingering before her. After some thought, she asked, ¡°Did he bring anything like a token when he returned?¡± Old Madam Su tried to remember. Suddenly, her husband said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Fengmao keep the clothes he returned in?¡± Old Madam Su nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! The clothes he wore when he returned are still with us. I think there¡¯s something important with them.¡± She found a box at the bottom of a cabinet and slowly opened the box, revealing a set of black clothes and a jade thumb ring. Old Madam Su said, ¡°Fengmao wore this when he returned but didn¡¯t remember where he got it from, so he asked us to put it away.¡± Shen Qiuhua was shocked when she saw the jade ring. Immediately after, her expression turned cold. The thumb ring was of excellent quality, and ordinary rings could not compare in quality. Although Shen Qiuhua could not determine its value, she believed her daughter could. ¡®This outfit¡­¡¯ Shen Qiuhua¡¯s gaze darkened. The elderly couple noticed Shen Qiuhua¡¯s expression. Old Madam Su carefully said, ¡°Qiuhua, does that ring have a strange origin?¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her mother-in-law¡¯s pale face and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s probably nothing. I just had a strange feeling.¡± Old Madam Su and Old Master Su sighed in relief. The former said, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± She was grateful that her son, daughter-in-law, and grandchildren were okay now. She hoped the family would always be harmonious and live prosperous lives. No matter how many children were around, the atmosphere would always be lively. Old Madam Su was delighted to have a loving family. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Mother-in-law, I¡¯ll take the ring to Fengmao. It might jog his memory. I¡¯ll keep it safe even if he can¡¯t remember anything.¡± She did not want the elderly couple to think or worry about the jade thumb ring. After delivering the glutinous rice balls, she returned home and hid the ring where no one would ever look. Meanwhile, Su Binglan made tangyuan while Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin helped. After Su Wenze heated the pot, Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin placed the glutinous rice balls and tangyuan in. Su Binglan had to mix the tangyuan quickly compared to dumplings. She could serve the dessert when the glutinous rice balls floated to the surface. Soon after, Liu Yinyin gave a big bowl to Su Binglan, and the latter scooped the dessert into the bowl. Afterward, Su Binglan made more tangyuan. After all, she had many mouths to feed that evening, and one pot would not be enough. Everyone could smell the fragrance as Su Binglan cooked. It smelled different from dumplings. The tangyuan smelled more like peanuts and red beans. While Su Binglan continued to cook, Su Wenwu¡¯s voice sounded from outside, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m home!¡± Su Wenzhe put more firewood into the furnace, saying, ¡°Business must¡¯ve been good today since you¡¯re in such a good mood. 1 can tell just from your voice. ¡± After all, Su Wenwu typically did not announce his return so enthusiastically.. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: It’ll Be Interesting Chapter 731: It¡¯ll Be Interesting Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The family knew Su Wenwu well. He was in a good mood because he brought Ye Feiran home for dinner. On the other hand, Ye Feiran was nervous. Although it was cold outside, her palms were sweating. Even so, she appeared calm, and Su Wenwu did not know how nervous she was. Su Wenwu told Ye Feiran, ¡°This is my family¡¯s house. We renovated it last year and added many small courtyards and rooms. You can stay in one of the small courtyards later.¡± He even considered sharing a room with Ye Feiran. Still, he knew Ye Feiran was from a prominent family, so she would need her space. Ultimately, Su Wenwu told Ye Feiran to stay in the room next to his. Since the two would share a small courtyard, it would be convenient for Su WenW711 to care for Ye Feiran. The latter listened to Su Wenwu and imagined something. Immediately after, she blushed. Only Su Wenwu could make her behave like a girl. The members of the Ye family who ran the family business thought Ye Feiran was a cold and hard youth. She had to show resolve if she wanted to believe in her. Ye Feiran did not want others to underestimate her, so she acted cold and distant. However, she knew she could be herself around Su Wenwu. Meanwhile, Su Wenxiu had gone to his room to study after lunch. He abided by his sister¡¯s words when she said, ¡°One must continue learning to improve.¡± The Su family did not allow Su Wenxiu to help with housework because they wanted to give him time to learn more about herbs and research medicine. The family would handle everything, even the cooking. Su Wenxiu would only leave his room when the family called him to eat. Of course, the family would let Su Wenxiu join in during the New Year and holidays. Sometimes, he would be so focused on studying that he heard nothing outside. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was puzzled, ¡°Wenwu wasn¡¯t this excited when any of his hotpot restaurants did well.¡± Liu Yinyin shared the same thoughts. ¡°It seems Wenwu is happy about something else.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s happy mood affected the whole family. They were excited to eat the glutinous rice balls and tangyuan later. They had not eaten as much as they wanted last time. Back then, the family was so poor that they could not afford glutinous rice balls. They could not afford too many even if they enjoyed it. However, this time was different because Su Binglan had made plenty of glutinous rice balls with various fillings. Su Wenzhe could not stop looking at the pot as he thought about eating a whole bowl of glutinous rice balls and tangyuan. Even his sons could not wait to eat them. The two younguns had been eating well at home almost daily. Eating and sleeping well was a delightful thing, especially for children. Liu Yinyin would spend every day with her sons and tell them stories. Although she had only learned little during childhood, she now read books whenever she had time. She knew she could gain more knowledge by continuously reading. Inadvertently, she could help Su Binglan manage the noodle shop better. Soon after, Su Wenwu brought Ye Feiran into the main hall. He smelled the food from the courtyard and said, ¡°That smells good. It must be my little sister¡¯s cooking.¡± Ye Feiran could also smell the fragrance. The smell of good food during the snowy weather gave her an indescribable feeling. Su Wenzhe was handling the fire at the stove when he looked into the courtyard and saw his brother with a young man. He thought the person beside Su Wenvvu was a teenager. Although Ye Feiran was three years older than Su Wenwu, she looked more youthful. Perhaps it was because she was a woman. Others would always think she was a teenager because of her delicate appearance, even though she dressed as a man. Su Wenzhe was puzzled, saying, ¡°Wenwu brought someone home, but I don¡¯t know who they are. Since it¡¯s the Lantern Festival, that person must be close to Wenwu. I¡¯ve never seen Wenwu bringing someone home before.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin looked toward the courtyard and saw Su Wenvvu and Ye Feiran. Liu Yinyin did not know Ye Feiran, but Su Binglan immediately recognized her. Su Binglan smiled with interest. ¡®We were just talking about her yesterday, and Wenwu didn¡¯t mention she¡¯d be here so soon. Even if it were a last-minute plan, Feiran couldn¡¯t have traveled so quickly trom the south to the north. ¡®She must¡¯ve set off at the start of the year to celebrate the Lantern Festival in Su Teng Village. Feiran would only make such a decision because of Wenwu.¡¯ With those thoughts in mind, Su Binglan knew Ye Feiran treated Su Wenwu differently. ¡®Feiran even came to the house with Wenwu. There¡¯s no longer a need to guess how close they are. She must be interested in Wenwu.¡¯ Su Binglan could see Ye Feiran¡¯s affection for her brother but wanted to laugh when she realized how oblivious her brother was. Su Binglan thought her brother and Ye Feiran would be an interesting couple. Ye Feiran became nervous when she saw the whole family looking at her. She lost her breath and almost forgot how to walk. She was never like this around others, but tonight was different. Su Wenwu did not notice her nervousness. He only introduced her, ¡°Everyone, this is Ye Feiran.¡¯ Last night, the family had told Su Wenwu to invite Ye Feiran for dinner. Therefore, they were not too surprised to see her. The family also knew about Ye Feiran because Su Wenwu had told them about her. Ye Feiran softly said, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Su Binglan smiled at her, then handed the spoon to Liu Yinyin to stir the pot. After all, they could not stop stirring, or the rice balls would stick to the pot. Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯re Wenwu¡¯s close friend, aren¡¯t you? Since he considers you his brother, we¡¯ll consider you family. Welcome to our house.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry to have come so abruptly. I hope I¡¯m not intruding,¡± Ye Feiran replied. Without waiting for Su Binglan and the others to say anything, Su Wenwu gently pulled Ye Feiran aside, saying, ¡®You¡¯re not intruding. My sister says she welcomes you, right? Come on in. It¡¯s cold outside..¡± Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Potential Daughter-in-law Chapter 732: Potential Daughter-in-law Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After bringing Ye Feiran into the house, Su Wenwu wiped off the snowflakes from her head with a clean towel. The former froze because she was confused by his actions. Su Wenwu pulled Ye Feiran into the house and wiped the snowflakes off Ye Feiran¡¯s head with a clean towel. Su Wenzhe returned to his senses and looked at Su Wenwu. The former clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Wenwu, I¡¯ve never seen you so considerate and attentive to anyone else. You never treat us like that, but treat Ye Feiran better.¡¯ Ye Feiran lowered her head, blushing. ¡®He¡¯s only like this with me?¡¯ Ye Feiran¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought about it. She felt a sense of warmth and sweetness in her heart. Su Wenwu wiped her hair and dusted off the snow from her clothes. He responded to Su Wenze, ¡°You have Yinyin to care for you, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Wenwu and felt he was all grown up, which relieved her. She always thought he was relatively innocent. No matter what, he was the youngest of the three Su brothers. Liu Yinyin felt something was amiss when she saw how Su Wenwu treated Ye Feiran. However, Liu Yinyin could not put a finger on it. Su Binglan smiled and said to Ye Feiran, ¡°Wenwu was happy and excited when he spoke about you. He told us you two became sworn brothers and mentioned how good you are. Anyone can see he cares a lot about you.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s heart raced, and her mind went blank. She could not help but look at Su Wenwu. ¡®He thinks I¡¯m a good person?¡¯ For some reason, Su Wenwu met Ye Feiran¡¯s gaze and felt slightly unnatural. Although Shen Qiuhua had placed the jade thumb ring and Su Fengmao¡¯s old clothes in the room, she grew worried and relocated them elsewhere. She was so focused that she did not hear the others outside. After finally storing the ring and clothes, she went to the living room and saw Ye Feiran. ¡°Is that¡­ Ye Feiran heard the voice and saw the older woman standing there. She knew the woman must be Su Wenwu¡¯s mother. Therefore, she respectfully introduced herself, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Ye Feiran¡ªWenwu¡¯s friend.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua smiled, saying, ¡°Oh, hello! 1 apologize if we villagers lack courtesy, and the environment is straightforward.¡± Ye Feiran sensed Shen Qiuhua¡¯s enthusiasm. The former hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I think your home is perfect. I feel very at home here.¡± Ye Feiran felt her family¡¯s home was cold, but there was warmth at the Su family¡¯s home. Shen Qiuhua nodded in satisfaction as she looked at Ye Feiran. The former smiled and said, ¡°l like what you said, Feiran.¡± Ye Feiran added, ¡°l bought gifts for everyone. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Although she did not expect to visit Su Wenwu¡¯s house for dinner, she had prepared gifts for everyone. However, she was rushing to find Su Wenwu while her two guards were in town with the gifts. Since she had just signaled them to send the gifts, they should arrive soon. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that, Feiran. If you visit next time, don¡¯t buy us anything, okay? You can treat this place as your home. 1 must say, I¡¯ve never seen Wenwu care so much about anyone else.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew Ye Feiran was a woman at a glance. Even though the latter had done an excellent job disguising herself as a man, the older woman could still tell. That was because Shen Qiuhua had done something similar when she was young. She had done it to avoid the Chen family¡¯s pursuit. Therefore, she had a knack for such things. Su Binglan had reminded Shen Qiuhua not to expose Ye Feiran, but Shen Qiuhua did not understand it. She finally understood what her daughter meant after seeing Ye Feiran. Shen Qiuhua was even more pleased when she saw how well Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran got along. Besides, she knew Ye Feiran had a reason for disguising herself as a man. Shen Qiuhua thought of something and could not stop smiling. She looked at Ye Feiran as if she was already her daughter-in-law/ Su Binglan found her mother¡¯s expression amusing. She felt her mother must have seen through Ye Feiran¡¯s intentions. Su Wenwu noticed his mother¡¯s enthusiasm toward Ye Feiran and the latter¡¯s restrained appearance. He helplessly said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t scare Feiran with that look.¡± Shen Qiuhua waved and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t scare your precious friend. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s face reddened even further. Her mind was a mess at that moment. Su Wenwu thought his mother¡¯s words were strange but still focused on Ye Feiran, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s sit on the heated platform to warm ourselves up.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Warm yourselves up. We¡¯ll be eating soon. Wenwu, you should let Feiran stay here since it¡¯s been snowing lately.¡± She had a good attitude toward Ye Feiran, making the latter feel at ease. Ye Feiran realized how kind and welcoming the Su family was. Although she did not talk much, she felt at home. She thought Shen Qiuhua would make an excellent mother-in-law. Ye Feiran saw Shen Qiuhua relieving Liu Yinyin from the stove. The older woman even told Liu Yinyin to tend to her sons. Liu Yinyin giggled, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mother-in-law. I¡¯m not tired from doing such little work. I didn¡¯t do much today anyway.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°If the snow isn¡¯t too heavy, we¡¯ll go to town to light the lanterns at the river. You¡¯ll need some rest before bringing Xuexuan and Xuehao along.¡± Even though the other family members could help Liu Yinyin with her sons, the two boys liked sticking to their mother. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°You¡¯re so considerate of me, Mother-in-law.¡± Shen Qiuhua feigned impatience, ¡°All right, go and rest now. Your feet must be tired from standing too long.¡± Ye Feiran watched their interaction with a sense of envy. She had seen how her mother and grandmother interacted, knowing it was not easy for her mother to be home. Old Madam Ye always made things difficult for Ye Feiran¡¯s mother. Although Ye Feiran¡¯s father protected his wife, Old Madam Ye¡¯s hatred toward Ye Feiran¡¯s mother grew. If it were not for that, Ye Feiran¡¯s mother would not have suggested Ye Feiran disguise herself as a man. Ye Feiran¡¯s heart ached for her mother. Still, people of that era only cared about filial piety, so Ye Feiran¡¯s mother had no choice. Ye Feiran was amazed at how Liu Yinyin and Shen Qiuhua interacted, wondering how the two were so close.. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Garlic Vermicelli Prawns Chapter 733: Garlic Vermicelli Prawns Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ye Feiran was envious yet conflicted. ¡®No wonder Wenwu has such a good personality and a sincere heart. He grew up in such a loving and caring environment.¡¯ Ye Feiran always heard him talking about how wonderful his family was. She was in slight disbelief, but after seeing how the family interacted with each other, she finally believed it. Ye Feiran gazed at Su Wenwu affectionately. She had feelings for him but was concerned. After all, her grandmother treated her mother poorly. However, her worries disappeared when she saw how the Su family was. Ye Feiran knew she had to be brave and find the right time to tell Su Wenwu how she felt and the truth about herself. She no longer wanted to be his ¡°sworn brother¡± but his wife. Su Wenwu noticed the change in Ye Feiran¡¯s eyes but did not know her thoughts. He felt like her eyes appeared passionate, making his heart race. He grew slightly worried, asking, ¡°Feiran, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Feiran shook her head. ¡°N-Nothing. I was just wondering if you need me to help with anything.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Are you sure you want to help? Don¡¯t worry about it. Plus, my mother said to make yourself at home. My sister¡¯s cooking is the best. The glutinous rice balls and tangyuan should be ready soon.¡± Ye Feiran half-whispered, ¡°Your family is lovely.¡± Su Wenwu agreed, ¡°Of course they are. They treat me very well. I¡¯m only successful because of my sister, you know. My mother suggests you stay, but if you get bored, I¡¯ll take you for a tour of the village tomorrow. ¡°l can even take you to enjoy the town¡¯s delicacies. My sister runs many shops and factories throughout the village and Tenghe Town, but we shouldn¡¯t just waltz in. We can look from outside, though.¡± He feared Ye Feiran would feel awkward, so he talked about Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town to distract her. They two interacted as they typically would ¡ªSu Wenvvu would ramble while Ye Feiran listened carefully. She looked at Su Wenwu and felt joyful. She liked seeing him because he constantly improved her mood. Ye Feiran would also forget her stress and worries whenever she was with him. A while later, Ye Feiran¡¯s guards arrived with the gifts. Immediately after, they disappeared into the shadows. Ye Feiran said smilingly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, these are for you and your family. I bought food, too.¡± She had bought exquisite gifts for the Su family members. There was also an exceptional jewelry set for Shen Qiuhua, Liu Yinyin, and Su Binglan. The Su brothers also received terrific gifts. Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu liked them very much. After meeting Ye Feiran, Su Wenxiu knew what she looked like after his brother talked about her last time. Ye Feiran added, ¡°I bought you some fresh seafood, too. Wenwu told me his sister likes making delicacies, so I bought her these.¡± When she opened the box of frozen prawns, everyone¡¯s jaws hit the ground at how giant the prawns were. Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°Binglan, aren¡¯t those prawns?! You made dumplings with prawn filling last time. ¡°They were so delicious, but we didn¡¯t have many. 1 remember how delicious those dumplings were. I never expected you to give us so many prawns, Feiran.¡± Ye Feiran was surprised. ¡°You recognize these things, Wenzhe?¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. ¡°Binglan made dumplings with them before.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re excellent for making dumplings. Thank you for this unexpected gift, Feiran.¡± Ye Feiran knew Su Binglan had a high status in the family because Su Wenwu had mentioned it last time. Even so, the Su family did not favor sons over daughters like most families did. Ye Feiran admired that about the Su family and hoped the Ye family would learn to do the same. However, now was not the time for her to think of such things. Ye Feiran was surprised, asking, ¡°You can make dumplings with prawns?¡± Su Wenwu had told her about dumplings, but she still wondered how they looked or tasted like. Since that was the case, Su Wenvvu made her some, which moved her. Ye Feiran did not expect him to be so meticulous and personally cook for her. She thought Su Wenwu was perfect in every aspect. Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, I can make dumplings and many other delicacies with these prawns.¡± Ye Feiran never knew that, asking, ¡°How do you prepare them? Do you fry them or what?¡± Ye Feiran was the first to discover prawns. Seafarers had seen prawns but had never considered eating them. However, Ye Feiran took a chance to try one and thought it was good, so she promoted it. She could always discover new things, which was something her family valued. Therefore, outsiders wanted to deal with her secretly. Su Binglan was happy to see the prawns. She patiently explained, ¡°Prawns have a high protein content. You can boil or fry them or even make dumplings and wontons. I¡¯ll teach you how to make a few dishes with them later. I¡¯ll make another dish for everyone tonight. It¡¯s called garlic vermicelli shrimp.¡± Everyone in the house was excited when Su Binglan mentioned cooking something new. ¡°l can¡¯t wait to try it.¡± ¡°Thank you for gifting us these prawns, Feiran.¡± The family expressed their gratitude, making her blush. She was nervous and wondered if they would accept her gift. Su Wenwu had told Ye Feiran that his sister knew how to study and develop new dishes with any ingredients. Still, he did not expect Ye Feiran to gift the prawns to his family. Ye Feiran sighed in relief when everyone showed their delight. She waved, saying, ¡°I-lt¡¯s nothing. If you like these, I¡¯d love to get you more. My family has fishermen who catch prawns. They also cooperate with the local fishermen, so we have an abundance of prawns.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She knew she could use many delicious ingredients from the South to make various delicacies, especially seafood.. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Extraordinary Ability Chapter 734: Extraordinary Ability Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan could not stop smiling as she said, ¡°l like prawns because they¡¯re versatile.¡¯ ¡®There are also crabs, crayfish, abalone, sea cucumbers, etcetera. Just thinking about these things excites me.¡¯ She had considered visiting the South to gather such ingredients, but it was troublesome for her to do it alone. It would be much more convenient if she cooperated with people from the South. It would be a win-win situation if Su Binglan could cooperate with Ye Feiran¡¯s family, especially since they had established themselves in the South. When the time came, Su Binglan could open a seafood restaurant that served family-style dishes like lobsters and crabs. Ye Feiran sighed in relief when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. The former was thankful Su Binglan liked the things she had brought. Ye Feiran said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you more since you like them.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, 1 would like that very much. Thank you, Feiran. Still, I won¡¯t let you do it for nothing. We should discuss business cooperation later.¡¯ Ye Feiran and the Su family were stunned upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. Ye Feiran had just visited, yet Su Binglan planned to do business with her. The family was surprised when Su Binglan took the initiative to suggest a business cooperation. With that said, the family knew the pravvns were of exceptional quality and could bring significant value. Su Wenwu understood that point, excitedly asking, ¡°Sister, do you sincerely want to work with Feiran?¡± He knew his sister¡¯s cooking was unrivaled. Moreover, Su Binglan¡¯s ideas would always bring tremendous income. Su Wenwu knew it was hard for Ye Feiran to support her family alone. It would greatly help Ye Feiran if Su Binglan cooperated with her. Perhaps it would allow the Ye family to regain its former glory in the South. After all, that was Ye Feiran¡¯s ultimate goal. Su Wenwu knew his sister could help Ye Feiran achieve her goals. Therefore, he looked at his sister with bright eyes. Su Binglan calmly said, ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯ll benefit both sides.¡± She might not have readily mentioned the cooperation if it were not for Ye Feiran¡¯s relationship with Su Wenwu and if Ye Feiran had not helped the Wei army. Nonetheless, Su Binglan wanted to help Ye Feiran. Ye Feiran did not know Su Binglan¡¯s intentions. The former only noticed Su Wenwu¡¯s excitement and considered what he had said last time. Ye Feiran had asked Su Wenwu to open a hotpot restaurant in the South. However, Su Wenwu said the hotpot restaurants belonged to his sister and that the decision was hers. In Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes, Ye Feiran could solve everything with his sister¡¯s help. Since Ye Feiran had discovered prawns, she studied them and found that she could steam and fry them. However, she never considered making other dishes with prawns. ¡®1 never knew I could use prawns to make dumplings and wontons. If that¡¯s the case, prawns will become a more popular ingredient. Also, Wenwu says his sister invented dumplings.¡¯ Ye Feiran was too shy to ask how prawns could benefit her and Su Binglan. Nonetheless, the former was excited about working with Su Binglan. Ye Feiran looked at Su Binglan expectantly, saying, ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan was satisfied with Ye Feiran¡¯s response. After all, the former would not have bothered suggesting cooperation if Ye Feiran was skeptical. Su Binglan could find ways to gather prawns without Ye Feiran, but it would be cumbersome. Ye Feiran was humble and had the foresight to agree with Su Binglan. When the Su family heard the two¡¯s conversation, they knew Su Binglan would be busy again. However, they were excited to taste a new dish. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°All right, wash your hands. Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold.¡± ¡°Yes, we can finally eat!¡± Su Wenzhe was ecstatic. He was already looking forward to eating the glutinous rice balls and tangyuan while helping in the kitchen. Everyone, including Su Xuexuan, helped to bring the food to the table. Su Xuehai saw his brother and decided to help, too. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart melted when she saw how sensible her two grandsons were. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t burn your hands, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma. We¡¯ll help you so you don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so helpful,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. She was in high spirits and felt at ease seeing her grandsons behave caringly. Ye Feiran adored Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. She remembered Su Wenwu talking about how mature and considerate his nephews were. ¡®It¡¯s funny they called me Uncle Feiran since they don¡¯t know I¡¯m a woman. If I marry Wenwu, they¡¯d call me Aunt Feiran.¡¯ Ye Feiran could not help but imagine it. However, she blushed when she thought about it. She started to like Su Wenwu and his family even more now. Even the little ones were kind and considerate. Su Wenxiu looked into the courtyard and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t Father and Jin¡¯an home yet?¡± Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°They went to your granduncle¡¯s house to deliver food. They also need to deliver food to your uncles and aunts. They probably won¡¯t be back for a while.¡¯ Liu Yinyin looked into the courtyard, saying, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily outside. It¡¯ll take a while before it calms down.¡± The villagers had a habit of observing the weather over the years. Based on Liu Yinyin¡¯s experiences, she knew the heavy snow would last a while. Su Xuexuan looked outside and asked, ¡°Aunt Binglan, can we still go to town to light lanterns?¡± He knew Su Binglan had the final say in the family, so he asked for her opinion. Su Binglan patted his head and asked, ¡°You¡¯re looking forward to lighting lanterns, huh?¡± Su Xuexuan nodded. ¡°Yes, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Xuehai added, ¡°Me too!¡± When the two looked up at Su Binglan with trust and anticipation, she said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do that later.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°But the snow will thicken and make the roads slippery. The carriage won¡¯t do well in those conditions. We usually stay home whenever it snows like this.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. We¡¯ll see if it changes after we eat. It might only snow for a while longer. It always snows heavily in the middle of the night anyway..¡± Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Similar to a Portrait Chapter 735: Similar to a Portrait Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat first.¡± When the family finished setting the table, Su Fengmao and Luo Jin¡¯an returned. Su Fengmao put down his basket and blew into his hands, saying, ¡°Phew, it¡¯s frigid out there. I didn¡¯t expect it to snow so heavily.¡± Su Fengmao took two towels and gave one to Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Here, wipe the snow off your head and clothes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father-in-law,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, taking the towel. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Jin¡¯an.¡± Su Fengmao was pleased that his son-in-law would support Su Binglan in whatever she did. Although Luo Jin¡¯an did not talk much, he was diligent and helped around the house. Su Wenzhe happily said, ¡°You two are finally home. We just finished cooking and setting the table. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wash our hands first.¡± Meanwhile, Ye Feiran looked at Su Fengmao in surprise. Su Wenwu was attentive and noticed everything about Ye Feiran. He was concerned she would feel uncomfortable. ¡°That¡¯s my father. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Binglan looked at Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran. She noticed Ye Feiran¡¯s thoughtful expression and asked, ¡°Feiran, do you recognize my father from somewhere?¡± Ye Feiran shook her head and said, ¡°l don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just¡­ I think he looks familiar. It seems¡­ Shen Qiuhua became wide-eyed as her heart pounded, saying, ¡°It seems what?¡± Even the Su brothers could tell something was amiss with their mother¡¯s reaction. Shen Qiuhua was just smiling just now but suddenly turned thoughtful. Ye Feiran did not want Shen Qiuhua to misunderstand her, so she said, ¡°There¡¯s a portrait of a young man in my father¡¯s study. My father said the young man had saved him and my mother. I don¡¯t know the young man¡¯s name, but he looks like Uncle Fengmao.¡± Although it was only a portrait, it was a highly realistic one. Su Fengmao looked young for his age, so he still resembled the young man in the portrait. Ye Feiran felt it was bizarre, especially since her father mentioned the young man¡¯s exceptional martial arts skills. ¡®But that young man doesn¡¯t look like he came from a village. 1 remember Wenvvu saying his father was born and raised in the countryside.¡¯ Ye Feiran was puzzled and shocked because she thought Su Fengmao looked familiar. Although Shen Qiuhua reacted strangely to it, Ye Feiran did not want the others to misunderstand her. Everyone sighed in relief when they heard Ye Feiran¡¯s words. After all, she could not have known Su Fengmao since he was always in Su Teng Village¡ªor so the Su brothers thought. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua felt Su Fengmao¡¯s forgotten memories would be the key to this. Otherwise, he would not be able to save Ye Feiran¡¯s parents. Moreover, the Ye family was from the South. ¡®Did Fengmao somehow end up in the South after the flood? He can¡¯t recall those memories, so it¡¯s pointless for me to speculate. I should wait until nighttime before asking Binglan if she knows anything.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua realized it was no ordinary matter, so she said nothing. However, Su Fengmao was stunned because he knew he had lost a few years of his memories. He said, ¡°l don¡¯t remember saving anyone.¡± He told the truth because of his lost memories, so Ye Feiran did not overthink it. Then, Su Binglan observed her parents¡¯ and Ye Feiran¡¯s expressions, falling into deep thought. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat. The glutinous rice balls and tangyuan are getting cold.¡± Soon after, everyone forgot about the mysterious topic and sat down together for dinner. Su Fengmao happily said, ¡°It¡¯s great to eat a hot meal as soon as I get home.¡± Su Wenwu added, ¡°Feiran got you and Jin¡¯an gifts.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡®1 1 kept them aside for you two. She also gifted us prawns, so you can see her thoughtfulness.¡± Su Fengmao was stunned. ¡°Prawns?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Qiuhua playfully scolded, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten prawn dumplings before, you old man. Have you forgotten?¡± Su Fengmao raised his brows. ¡°Now that you mention it, I do remember having pravvn dumplings. Thank you so much, Feiran.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Uncle Fengmao. I didn¡¯t know what to bring and was worried your family wouldn¡¯t like the things I brought. I was so nervous to meet everyone. Still, I didn¡¯t expect Binglan to use prawns in dumplings. I can bring you more prawns if you like them.¡± Su Fengmao waved. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re happy enough that you visited us. You¡¯re Wenwu¡¯s sworn brother, so we consider you family. Don¡¯t be so formal, He was forthright and hospitable. Of course, he knew his limits and treated his people and outsiders differently. Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Wenwu and urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get Feiran a pair of chopsticks.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Su Wenwu passed a pair of chopsticks and a spoon to Ye Feiran. Then. he brought a small bowl and poured water for her. ¡°Try the food.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. Ye Feiran ate a piece of glutinous rice, and her eyes lit up. She exclaimed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious! What¡¯s the filling? It¡¯s different from the ones I usually eat.¡± Su Wenwu explained, ¡°The one you ate has red bean filling. There are other fillings, too, so you can try them later.¡± Ye Feiran nodded at Su Wenwu and said softly, ¡°Try one, Wenwu.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenzhe said, had the red bean one, too. It¡¯s much better than the ones I bought elsewhere. It¡¯s sweet but not greasy.¡± Liu Yinyin agreed. Still, she wondered why it tasted better than the ones she bought, even though the cooking method was relatively straightforward. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Su Wenxiu was praiseful. The family was happy to eat as much of the glutinous rice balls as they wanted. Su Binglan said, ¡°Save some space in your stomachs. I¡¯ll be making garlic vermicelli prawns soon..¡± Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Fine Vermicelli Chapter 736: Fine Vermicelli Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan wanted to save the prawns for tomorrow, but everyone was excited to see what they would taste like. Moreover, it was the holidays, and the family wanted to try something new together. Su Wenzhe said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 can still eat. I¡¯ll even help with the fire again.¡± Liu Yinyin wanted to help but was busy feeding Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. The little ones ate the glutinous rice balls and savored the taste. They ate slowly, but their eyes sparkled. Liu Yinyin was happy to see her sons enjoying themselves. Shen Qiuhua noticed her expression and said, ¡°You keep them company while 1 help Binglan, okay?¡± She got off the bed but looked at Su Wenwu before leaving, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss and stay with Feiran.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Su Wenwu replied. Ye Feiran slowly ate because she had a sour stomach. She had developed a habit of chewing slowly to make it easier for her stomach to digest the food. She said, ¡°I-I¡¯d like to help, too.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be all right. We can see what they¡¯re doing when you finish eating,¡± Su Wenwu said. However, he did not notice that his voice would soften whenever he spoke to Ye Feiran. He typically exclaimed whenever expressing his opinion about his sister¡¯s cooking, much like Su Wenwu. Since Ye Feiran was around, Su Wenwu unknowingly appeared calmer. Su Binglan looked at the two. She smiled and told Ye Feiran, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Stay for a while, okay? I have many cooking methods to teach you later.¡± Ye Feiran blushed when she suspected Su Binglan had guessed her thoughts. The former became anxious because she wondered how Su Binglan would make the garlic vermicelli prawn dish. Ye Feiran did not expect Su Binglan to know her thoughts. However, it made Ye Feiran admire her even more. Ye Feiran felt there was more than met the eyes regarding the Su family. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± Ye Feiran did not argue with Su Binglan and knew the family treated her as their own. If she were to argue, she would be pretentious. Soon after, Su Binglan went to cook in the kitchen. She had some vermicelli left in the kitchen since the family did not have time to eat them yet. Mr. and Mrs. Liu had told Liu Yinyin to bring home the vermicelli last time. Su Binglan had taught Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents to make vermicelli. Afterward, Mr. and Mrs. Liu opened their duck blood vermicelli shop, and business boomed. Later, the family made coarse and fine vermicelli according to the customers¡¯ recommendations. Mr. and Mrs. Liu¡¯s business had become one of the most famous food shops in the village. They even started a new business selling just the vermicelli. Some would buy these noodles to make pork noodles, so the older couple also opened a pork noodle shop. Drunken Cloud Restaurant also got its vermicelli from Mr. and Mrs. Liu. The chefs used vermicelli to make stewed chicken vermicelli, which quickly became a customer favorite. Since many people bought Mr. and Mrs. Liu¡¯s products, they considered opening a vermicelli factory. After all, their business was only growing. Su Binglan did not know about it previously, so Liu Yinyin told her about it when she returned home, Su Binglan was delighted for Mr. and Mrs. Liu. Liu Yinyin¡¯s family did well in business because they were diligent and bright. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Sister, will you make the vermicelli?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ll make the vermicelli fine, though.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Wenzhe removed the vermicelli from the cabinet where the family usually stored such ingredients. Su Binglan instructed, ¡°Big Brother, you must boil the vermicelli until it¡¯s soft before using it.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenzhe replied. Luo Jin¡¯an felt bad for his wife, so he hurried over to help, saying, ¡°What can I help with?¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some more glutinous rice balls and tangyuan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to help you instead.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could not be bothered to eat because helping Su Binglan was more important to him. Moreover, he could not bear to see his wife working while he simply sat and ate. Su Binglan did not feel tired. Instead, she was pleased whenever she could cook good food for her family. She understood her husband¡¯s intentions and felt warm when she saw his concern for her. Even so, she was stubborn. She playfully scolded Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°I¡¯ll be disappointed if you don¡¯t eat all the rice balls I put in your bowl just now.¡± Under her insistence, Luo Jin¡¯an returned to the dining table to continue eating. His heart felt warm when he ate the food. Soon after, everyone finished eating. Then, they went to help Su Binglan in the kitchen. At that moment, she had defrosted the prawns. She said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll show you all how to open the back of the prawns to remove the vein.¡± Everyone understood her straightforward demonstration and did as she said. Ye Feiran had gifted the family many giant prawns. Su Binglan planned to make more for everyone to have a taste, so they had to devein many prawns. After that, the family peeled the garlic and mashed them into a paste. Soon after, Su Binglan prepared to cook all the ingredients in a pot while Su Fengmao helped to burn the firewood. After heating the pot, Su Binglan added oil and cooking wine that she had specially prepared. She also added white sugar and pepper. She had developed a special pepper powder, too. Su Wenzhe finished boiling the vermicelli. Then, he drained and placed them on a large plate according to his sister¡¯s instructions. Afterward, he placed the prawns on the noodles and added the seasoned garlic. Immediately after, Su Binglan placed the prawns and noodles into the pot to cook while Su Fenmao adjusted the heat from the firewood. After removing the vermicelli and garlic prawns from the pot, Su Binglan sprinkled greed onions and chopped chili as a garnish. Then, she placed the dishes on the table, saying, ¡°Try it, everyone. Tell me how it tastes.¡¯ Ye Feiran was amazed because she had never expected Su Binglan to cook the prawns like that. However, Ye Feiran knew it would be delicious by looking at the color and smelling the fragrance. She could not wait to try it but was too embarrassed to be the first to eat. After all, she was a guest in the Su family¡¯s house and did not want to overstep boundaries. Shen Qiuhua nudged Su Wenwu, saying, ¡°Hey, feed one to Feiran..¡± Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Escargot Noodles Chapter 737: Escargot Noodles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua picked up a prawn with her chopsticks and ate it. She knew the others would be too embarrassed to eat if she did not move first. After all, she was the elder. Su Wenwu listened to her and peeled a prawn for Ye Feiran. He said, ¡°Here, I peeled it for you.¡± Ye Feiran blushed, even more embarrassed this time. She lowered her head while blinking. She liked that Su Wenwu peeled the prawn for her so caringly. However, she was shy because so many people were present. She said, ¡°I-I can do it myself.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re family now, so Wenwu will take care of you. Wenzhe cares for Yinyin a lot, too.¡± ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Shen Qiuhua¡¯s words shocked everyone, especially Ye Feiran, who became wide-eyed. Ye Feiran wondered if Shen Qiuhua had seen through her disguise, carefully raising her head. Shen Qiuhua felt she had overstepped and quickly corrected herself, ¡°Oh, 1 meant just like how Wenzhe cares for his younger brothers, not Yinyin. My three sons care for each other very much.¡± Su Binglan smiled because she realized her mother was pleased with Ye Feiran. She also noticed her mother wanted to match Su Wenwu with Ye Feiran. Su Binglan looked at the two and then down at her bowl. She saw several peeled prawns inside. Immediately after, she realized Luo Jin¡¯an had peeled them for her before she even noticed. Su Binglan knew her husband was quiet but attentive. She told him softly, ¡°You should eat too. I¡¯ll only eat if you eat.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could only oblige his wife. Everyone agreed that the garlic vermicelli prawns were delicious. Ye Feiran was amazed after trying it for the first time. She said, ¡°l can¡¯t get enough of this. It¡¯s delicious.¡¯ She imagined the dish would be famous if she sold it in her tavern. Moreover, no one could imitate such a dish because prawns were rare. After all, Ye Feiran was the first to discover that prawns were edible. She had just started promoting it, so she had an idea. However, she dared not say it. Even if she wanted to, she had to discuss it with Su Binglan before deciding. That was because Su Binglan had developed the dish. Su Wenxiu quietly ate the vermicelli after tasting the prawns. His eyes widened as he ate more. He exclaimed, ¡°Whoa, the vermicelli is tasty, too!¡± The family heard his claims and followed suit. Ye Feiran raised her brows, saying, ¡°So, that¡¯s what garlic vermicelli tastes like. It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ve never had anything like it.¡± She did not expect Su Binglan to be able to make such tasty food. Ye Feiran could not even describe how amazed she was. At that moment, she considered staying with the Su family if she could eat like this daily. However, she was shy to do so because she did not want to overstay her welcome. Su Wenwu explained, ¡°Yinyin¡¯s parents made the vermicelli. They also have a duck blood vermicelli shop. I¡¯ll bring you there if you want to try it, okay?¡± Ye Feiran nodded, saying, ¡°Okay. The vermicelli tastes similar to noodles, but it¡¯s different simultaneously. The vermicelli is a little firmer than noodles.¡± Ye Feiran had a certain amount of knowledge about food because she managed her family¡¯s restaurant. She knew anyone could make a good living if they learned to cook well. Even if she was a food researcher, she was not good at cooking. Nonetheless, she enjoyed eating and knew much about flavor. She felt the comfort of home after eating Su Binglan¡¯s dishes. Ye Feiran did not realize how quickly she ate. She did not bother about Su Wenwu, and the latter did not care about her. The two simply enjoyed their food. They ate the prawns and vermicelli, dipping them in the garlic paste. ¡°Vermicelli is great because we can use them in various dishes. You can even use them as a hotpot ingredient. However, I have another dish idea everyone will like,¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words piqued everyone¡¯s interest. ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone already knew the dish Su Binglan would suggest was delicious. ¡°Escargot noodles,¡± Su Binglan said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± No one had heard of such a thing. Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s curious expressions, so she did not keep them in suspense, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll need two days to prepare the dish. Then, I¡¯ll make escargot noodles for everyone to try. You¡¯ll know what it tastes like then. ¡°However, I must say that the dish has a bizarre fragrance. It¡¯s like stinky tofu and just as delicious.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°l agree with the stinky tofu. You won¡¯t ca_re about the smell once you¡¯ve tasted it. We¡¯ll eat whatever you make, Sister.¡± The family supported Su Binglan¡¯s cooking, not because they were biased, but because it was consistently delicious. Nonetheless, they had eaten their fill tonight. ¡°All right.¡± Su Binglan nodded. She had only considered making escargot noodles while making the garlic vermicelli prawns. The family had a great time eating dinner. Soon after, they noticed the heavy snow had stopped, and the weather looked perfect outside. ¡°Hey, it stopped snowing.¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s only a thin layer of snow on the ground, too.¡± ¡°Can we go to town and light lanterns now?¡± The family was happy that the weather had improved because they could go out to celebrate the Lantern Festival. After all, it was a time to relax and play. In the past, people would be reluctant to visit towns, buy lanterns, and put them up. But since most people¡¯s living conditions had improved, they were more willing to buy lanterns to join the fun. However, no one knew Su Binglan had just used her Soul Powers to stop the snow because she knew it would get heavier that night. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the sky outside and then at Su Binglan. Su Binglan thought his gaze was strange and soul-stirring. It was as if he had noticed something she did not want him to.. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Enthusiasm Chapter 738: Enthusiasm Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan blinked and feigned innocence, not wanting to expose herself. Still, she suspected Luo Jin¡¯an had already caught her. She remembered using Soul Powers to summon lightning and heavy rain in the middle of the night. Immediately after making it rain, she saw Luo Jin¡¯an. However, she wondered whether or not he had seen her changing the weather. After all, Luo Jin¡¯an said nothing that night and seemed as if he did not know what Su Binglan had done. Su Binglan looked at her husband, asking, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an revealed a half-smile as he replied, ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Binglan felt he already knew what she had done. ¡°How would I know if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed as he looked into his wife¡¯s eyes. He knew she would feign ignorance, so he did not pry, only asking, ¡°You look tired.¡± Indeed, Su Binglan grew slightly tired since she had just used Soul Powers to alter the weather. Although she needed to rest and recover her spiritual energy, she did not admit it because everyone looked forward to visiting the town. She shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to visit the town and light lanterns too. I also want you to enjoy the festive atmosphere. Tenghe Town must be lively tonight.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an never felt such a festive atmosphere in the past because he was always guarding the border. Therefore, Su Binglan wanted him to experience the Lantern Festival fully. Since the weather had improved, the family took the carriage to the town. The villagers also took their children to Tenghe Town by oxcart. Although it was cold outside, everyone was excited to visit the town. The Su family wore down jackets and scarves before heading to Tenghe Town. The Su family sat in the carriage, where it was warmer. After arriving in town, the family instantly felt the festive atmosphere. Many people had set up their stalls in Tenghe Town. Some stalls sold lanterns, others sold food, and the rest sold small toys. The trees around the river had lanterns illuminating the area, making it seem like daytime. People also came to shop and mingle. Everyone brought their children as laughter filled the air. Tenghe Town was bustling with activity. Ye Feiran had witnessed such festivities in the South. However, she was never in the mood for shopping at that time. Perhaps she felt her family¡¯s burden on her shoulders or because she felt lonely. But now, she felt happier because she had Su Wenwu beside her. Su Wenwu gave Ye Feiran a sense of warmth and ease. She thought that was what it felt like to be beside someone she adored. The lights from the lanterns shined down on her, making her glow. Shen Qiuhua and Su Binglan arranged for the family to shop in different places, so Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran were alone. Su Wenwu did not notice it because all his attention was on Ye Feiran. He thought she looked good tonight, almost like a girl would. When he realized it, he became embarrassed to look at her. He felt his heart race whenever he looked at her. It was an unfamiliar feeling to Su Wenwu, causing his thoughts to jumble. Ye Feiran looked at him and felt something was amiss, ¡°Wenwu, what¡¯s wrong? Do you not like it here?¡± ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Su Wenwu said somewhat incoherently. He feared Ye Feiran would misunderstand, so he asked, ¡°Do you like it here?¡± ¡°Of course. 1 feel good with you beside me,¡± Ye Feiran replied. She felt everything was perfect as long as she was with the person she cared about most. Su Wenwu did not know what to say, but he felt similar to Ye Feiran. He said, ¡°l feel good with you beside me, too.¡± The two chatted as they walked, but Ye Feiran discovered something a while later. She was attentive and noticed Su Wenwu blushing. She smiled lightly, asking, ¡°Wenwu, are you afraid to look at me?¡± ¡°N-No, why would I be?¡± ¡°Then look at me.¡¯ Su Wenwu could only oblige. He felt his body heating up when he looked at Ye Feiran, but he did not know why. Su Wenwu said, ¡°l think I might be sick. My heartbeat is off. I¡¯ll get Wenxiu to give me a checkup when we get home later.¡± He palmed his chest and felt his racing heartbeat. Ye Feiran laughed when she heard his words. Her expression softened as she smiled, stunning Su Wenwu. He had never seen her laughing so happily. Ye Feiran was happy because she understood Su Wenwu¡¯s feelings. However, she knew he was oblivious at times and slow to react. Since that was the case, Ye Feiran was not in a hurry to explain anything. She only knew Su Wenwu cared for her. Even though he did not know Ye Feiran had disguised herself as a man, the former kept her in his heart. Suddenly, Ye Feiran became excited to shop, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s buy lanterns and put them up together.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan grew relieved as she discreetly looked at the two from afar. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have a new sister-in-law soon. I¡¯m pleased about that.¡± She turned to her husband and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and light lanterns. Which one would you like? I want to buy you one.¡± She realized she had not bought any gifts for her husband. Moreover, he never said he wanted one. Su Binglan only realized it when she saw Ye Feiran buying Su Wenwu a gift. ¡°Your presence is already a gift,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°l don¡¯t need another.¡± Although it was a straightforward answer, it moved Su Binglan because she knew he was sincere. Su Binglan agreed but insisted, ¡± I want to buy something for you. Come on, let¡¯s look around.¡± She pulled Luo Jin¡¯an toward the stalls as she spoke. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife, holding his hand. He smiled as he tightened his grip around her hand. Su Binglan felt the warmth of his palm and looked at him. She was as excited as a child, with a sense of doting in his gaze. Luo Jin¡¯an cared about nothing except his wife¡¯s happiness. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua stopped at a mask stall nearby. Su Fengmao was puzzled as to why he stopped after seeing the masks. Suddenly, something flashed in his mind.. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Feeling Young Again Chapter 739: Feeling Young Again Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao¡¯s vision blurred when he looked at the masks. He seemed to see a black mask with a complex pattern carved on it that seemed to be a mask he was most familiar with. Su Fengmao took the mask but realized it was not what he had imagined. He was utterly confused. ¡®What¡¯s happening? Something involving a mask just came to mind. I was once familiar with masks and even wore a black one. Su Fengmao trembled as he held the mask before instinctively wearing it. His hands trembled even more when he realized his actions. Shen Qiuhua noticed something was wrong with her husband. His actions stunned her, too. She asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear? Do you want to buy this mask?¡± She felt doubtful because her husband had never shown interest in masks. Although many people wore masks for fun during the Lantern Festival, Su Fengmao was never interested in them. He shook his head, saying, ¡°No, I felt this mask was familiar. I couldn¡¯t help but come to this stall.¡¯ He and his wife were puzzled. Shen Qiuhua looked at him hesitantly and asked, ¡°Did you remember something? Do you have memories concerning a mask?¡± Shen Qiuhua was nervous and conflicted. She did not want him to remember because she feared he would change. She wanted her husband to remain how she remembered him. Shen Qiuhua feared he was carrying a secret. Su Fengmao looked at the mask and said, ¡°I saw a blurry image just now¡ªit was of a mask. It seemed to be one I often wore.¡¯ His tone differed from how he usually spoke, seemingly more dignified. His voice was quiet and deep, with a different demeanor than usual. Shen Qiuhua was stunned, wondering if she was imagining things. Although her husband looked the same, his demeanor appeared terrifying. Shen Qiuhua stammered, ¡°F-Fengmao, you¡ª¡± Su Fengmao turned to look at her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so pale?¡± He put down the mask and held his wife¡¯s worried face. ¡°Why is your face so cold? You¡¯re not even wearing your scarf properly.¡± The scarf Shen Qiuhua wore was from the embroidery shop. Su Binglan had told everyone to wear it to keep warm when they left the house. After all, it was still winter. Shen Qiuhua¡¯s face reddened from the cold wind. She stood rooted, allowing her husband to adjust her scarf. She looked up at her husband in a daze. It was as if time had turned backward to when they were young. Back then, Su Fengmao would care for Shen Qiuhua like this whenever they went to the market. When the older couple later had children, they were too shy to be affectionate outside. At this moment, Shen Qiuhua looked at her husband with sparkly eyes. Su Fengmao smiled when he saw how affectionately his wife looked at him. He asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Shen Qiuhua replied, ¡°1 just think you¡¯re handsome.¡± She remembered falling in love with him at first sight because he was handsome and charming with a unique demeanor. It gave her a sense of security. Although the couple was older and had grandchildren, Shen Qiuhua still felt moved whenever she looked at her husband. Su Fengmao said, ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, too.¡± In his eyes, Shen Qiuhua was the most beautiful woman. He felt she had stolen his heart the moment they met. The older couple recalled their childhood and smiled at each other. ¡°Fengmao.¡± Shen Qiuhua blinked. Su Fengmao patiently asked, ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± He had always listened to her and made decisions together. Of course, Shen Qiuhua always did her best for him. She was dutiful to her in-laws and had an excellent relationship with her family. Moreover, Shen Qiuhua raised her children with all her heart. Her children were kind-hearted and loving, and Su Fengmao knew she had contributed much to the family. Although he had never thanked his wife enough, he knew she had sacrificed much for him. Shen Qiuhua was also the young lady to the Shens. Her family treated her well, especially when she moved to Blossom Village. Even so, she was not fragile. Instead, she became even more hardworking after having children with Su Fengmao. He was highly grateful for having Shen Qiuhua as his wife. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Are you afraid of regaining your memories?¡± Su Fengmao replied, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid because I know I can¡¯t change it. I¡¯m still your husband, so you and our children are the most important to me. No matter who I was or my memories, I only know who¡¯s important. I¡¯ll protect our family well.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief upon hearing his words. She realized she had been overthinking things. ¡®We¡¯re not as young anymore, but we have children and even grandchildren. I should feel safe with him around.¡¯ After some thought. Shen Qiuhua smiled. saving. ¡°If you like this mask. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. You can buy whatever you like, though.¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°I¡¯m just here to have fun. I can buy you anything you want since we can afford it now. You don¡¯t have to be too careful with money.¡± On the contrary, she was frugal even though she urged her husband not to be overly cautious with money. She could not justify buying unnecessary things for herself. Even the clothes and accessories she had were bought by her daughter. Su Fengmao felt guilty as he held his wife¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much for our family.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I did.¡± Shen Qiuhua shrugged. After all, she knew her husband had done the same. Su Fengmao was always unwilling to let Shen Qiuhua do all the housework and was very considerate of her. Suddenly, he noticed her shyness as they held hands while walking. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll buy and wear these masks if you¡¯re shy to hold my hand..¡± Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Exceptional Qinggong Chapter 740: Exceptional Qinggong Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao bought two masks without waiting for his wife to respond. Shen Qiuhua raised her brows, asking, ¡°Hey, where¡¯d you get the money to buy these?¡± She was puzzled because she kept all the money the family earned. Su Fengmao would never ask her for even a copper coin. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember my parents giving us red packets for Chinese New Year?¡± Although Su Fengmao had a family and a career, his parents treated him and his wife as children, giving them red packets. Su Fengmao wanted to pass his wife her red packet, but she gifted him one instead. After some consideration, Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡®You kept them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Su Fengmao replied, ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t spend a single cent, especially not from the red packet you gifted me.¡± He could not bear to spend the precious money his wife had gifted him in the red packet, so he set it aside as savings. However, his parents had given him a red packet, so he had enough to buy the two masks. Shen Qiuhua thought Su Fengmao was the sweetest man she had ever met. Although he rarely said sweet things to her, his actions would touch her heart, just like when they were young. ¡°Tell me if you need money to buy something next time, or I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡± Shen Qiuhua wanted to treat her husband better. She knew he had worked the fields a few years ago to keep the family fed. When Su Fengmao was busy, he never had time for himself or to eat. At that time, the family barely had proper food to nourish themselves. Su Fengmao only ate cornbread made from coarse grains to give his children better food. Shen Qiuhua felt guilty when she recalled how hard he had worked for the family. Fortunately, those days were over now. Su Fengmao did not know his wife¡¯s thoughts at that moment. He shook his head and said, ¡°l don¡¯t need to buy anything because I have everything. I¡¯m grateful just to have food and warm clothes.¡± He handed a mask to Shen Qiuhua, saying, ¡°Here, put this on.¡± She took the mask and motioned to wear it. However, she did not know how to put it on properly. ¡°Am I supposed to tie it behind my head like this?¡± Su Fengmao took it from her and said, ¡°Let me help.¡± After carefully putting on the mask for his wife, he wore his mask. Shen Qiuhua felt different after wearing her mask. She was no longer shy when holding her husband¡¯s hand. Shen Qiuhua felt she could be herself without others judging her. She could talk and laugh without fearing what others would say about her holding Su Fengmao¡¯s hand. She smiled, saying, ¡°Wearing this mask makes me feel different.¡± When she turned to look at her husband, she felt he appeared even more different with the mask on. She felt a chill down her spine, wondering why she felt a murderous aura. She froze as she muttered, ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± Suddenly, someone fell into the river, and another person shouted, ¡°Help! Someone, please!¡± ¡®Quick, save them!¡± Tenghe Town¡¯s river was strange because it did not freeze, even during winter. That was why people typically went there during the Lantern Festival. The children were on a boat by the river, and two fell in. The surrounding people shouted, but no one would enter the water to save the two children. Su Fengmao jumped and stepped on the water. He appeared before the two who fell into the river and lifted them out, putting them on the boat. Immediately after, he disappeared. ¡°What? Who just saved them?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. It looked like that person was wearing a mask.¡± ¡°It happened so fast. I didn¡¯t even see what happened.¡± ¡°That person was so powerful. His martial arts skills must be unrivaled.¡± ¡°He must be a monk who knows Qinggong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I wonder who he is.¡± Most people only saw an afterimage because Su Fengmao moved at breakneck speed. No one could see who exactly saved the two children. Usually, people remove their shirts before jumping into the water to save someone. That was why it took time for them to help the children. However, Su Fengmao reacted before anyone could jump in. He did not even need to enter the river to save the children. At that time, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were strolling in the distance. When they heard the commotion, they sped toward the river. As they were about to arrive, they saw someone flying over to the children. The couple was exceptional at martial arts and could see everything that had happened. Su Binglan recognized the clothes her father wore. She knew she was not mistaken, even though he wore a mask. Su Binglan was stunned, muttering, ¡°W-Was that¡­my father?¡± She had never been so surprised, wondering when Su Fengmao had learned such exceptional martial arts. ¡°Was I hallucinating?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Your eyes weren¡¯t tricking you. Indeed, that was your father.¡± Su Binglan was shocked, asking, ¡°B-But¡­when did he learn such a thing? Why didn¡¯t 1 know about it? My father grew up in Su Teng Village, and his parents are farmers. Where¡¯d he learn martial arts from?¡± Considering what she had witnessed, Su Fengmao¡¯s Qinggong was extraordinary, rivaling an expert¡¯s. Ordinary people could only dream of achieving such a level of excellence. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression turned solemn as he said, ¡°That means Father-in-law¡¯s internal energy is powerful.¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s Qinggong shocked Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan. Su Binglan¡¯s lips twitched, wondering when her father had cultivated such potent internal energy. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s find my parents and see what¡¯s happening.¡± After saving the children, Su Fengmao returned to Shen Qiuhua¡¯s side and removed his mask. He did not want anyone to recognize his mask. However, Shen Qiuhua stood there like a statue. She only remembered someone shouting for help and Su Fengmao flying off. Immediately after, someone rescued the children, and Su Fengmao flew back to her. Shen Qiuhua suspected she was hallucinating. Su Fengmao was surprised, too. He looked at the mask and found his voice, saying, ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Shen Qiuhua no longer cared about shopping, pulling her husband to a secluded corner where no one would see them.. She asked, ¡°No, but how do you know Qinggong? Did you remember your past?¡± Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Automatic Restraint Chapter 741: Automatic Restraint Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua was nervous as she held Su Fengmao¡¯s arm. After some thought, Su Fengmao shook his head and said, ¡°No, I still haven¡¯t regained my memories.¡± Shen Qiuhua noticed her husband¡¯s severe expression and knew he was not lying. She trusted Su Fengmao but still felt doubtful, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t remember your past, but you used martial arts so well just now.¡± Although she knew little about martial arts, Su Fengmao!s skills were far from ordinary. He even flew off to save the two children. Su Fengmao sighed, ¡°l don¡¯t know what happened just now. I felt different after putting on the mask. 1 reacted by instinct just now.¡± When he heard someone shouting for help, he did not overthink rescuing those in need. He only realized he knew Qinggong after saving the children. Su Fengmao wondered when he had internal energy and knew martial arts. He was shocked that he had displayed formidable Qinggong and saved two people. Shen Qiuhua looked at her husband and felt helpless. ¡°How can you not know what¡¯s happening? Why don¡¯t you show me your martial arts skills again?¡± Su Fengmao smiled bitterly. ¡°l don¡¯t know how to use my skills now.¡± ¡°But you just used it.¡± Shen Qiuhua was puzzled. Su Fengmao said helplessly, ¡°l don¡¯t even know how 1 did it. I just heard someone shouting for help and reacted without thinking. It was like 1 had done similar actions before.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua realized her husband was only telling the truth. If so, the incident was strange. She no longer bothered to wear her mask. When she removed it, she looked pale. Soon after, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an arrived. The former looked at her father and asked, ¡°Did you rescue someone just now?¡± She felt her father¡¯s demeanor and aura were different than usual. He seemed to radiate a murderous aura this time. Su Fengmao looked at his daughter and son-in-law. He wanted to explain what had happened but could not. Instead, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Your father flew toward the river to save those children. ¡°When I asked him how he knew martial arts, he said he didn¡¯t remember. He said it was an instinctive reaction.¡¯ Su Binglan was puzzled as she turned to her husband, asking, ¡°You want to know what happened, too, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded, and Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen incidents like these. You might¡¯ve lost part of your memory, but you still reacted with instinct. Your body reacted before your brain. Father, let me check your pulse.¡± She wanted to see if her father possessed internal energy through his wrist pulse. She had checked her parents¡¯ bodies before but could not tell if her father knew martial arts. Su Fengmao allowed his daughter to check his pulse. After checking it twice, Su Binglan said, ¡°We can¡¯t tell if you have internal energy if your emotions are calm. ¡°However, you released your internal energy just now, so I can feel it surging within you now. Still, your internal energy seems to be able to restrain itself, and yours is particularly high.¡± Su Binglan was extremely surprised that her father, who had grown up in Su Teng Village, had suddenly become a formidable martial artist. She needed time to digest this information. Su Fengmao sighed thoughtfully, ¡°But why can¡¯t I recall my past?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Your body is healthy, so there must be a reason you can¡¯t remember. You might suddenly regain your memories when you encounter something specific. After all, memories are mysterious things.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief when she heard her husband was okay. Su Fengmao carefully looked around before asking, ¡°Did I scare you just now?¡± He was still shocked and hoped others had not witnessed his actions because he did not want to scare anyone. He wanted to continue living his ordinary Su Binglan sighed in relief and comforted Su Fengmao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You were wearing a mask just now. You were so fast that no one could recognize you. ¡°Jin¡¯an and I only saw a shadow. Still, we knew it was you because of your clothes. No one else could¡¯ve recognized you, Father.¡± Su Fengmao was relieved, saying, ¡°l know, but I should go home and change my clothes before someone realizes I saved the children.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, but you should let the others continue walking around for a while. Since we just arrived, we can¡¯t go back. I¡¯m sure they hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked into the distance and saw her eldest son and daughter-in-law playing with the two little ones. The older woman did not want to rain on their parade, so she let them play longer. She said, ¡°Binglan, just tell them your father and I are tired and want to go home to rest. We can let them continue having fun here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan nodded and went to tell her siblings to stay in the town. Meanwhile, Shen Mohen felt the town¡¯s liveliness and planned to stroll around a little longer. Shen Qiuhui noticed his son¡¯s happiness, so he spent more time with Shen Mohen. The former had never spent enough time with his son and wanted to make it up to him. Su Wenzhe, Liu Yinyin, their two sons, and the others took the carriage back together while Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, Su Fengmao, and Shen Qiuhua returned to Suteng Village, Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief when they reached home. She had been tense the entire way. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Father, Mother, do you have any belongings from your past? For example, clues that can help jog Father¡¯s memories?¡± If the family did not have such a thing, perhaps the portrait in Ye Feiran¡¯s study could help. However, Su Binglan would have to make a trip to the South if that were the case. ¡°Yes, we do,¡± Shen Qiuhua replied as she took out her bag, ¡°Mother-in-law gave me this jade thumb ring and clothes. Your father used these back then..¡± Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: A Master’s Keepsake Chapter 742: A Master¡¯s Keepsake Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua did not know the origin of the thumb ring and clothes, nor could she find any clues. However, she hoped Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an would know. She wondered if Su Fengmao would remember anything after seeing these items. Su Binglan became wide-eyed when she saw the black clothes. She touched the fabric and knew they were unique. It was not something ordinary fabric could compare to. Moreover, Su Binglan saw hidden patterns on the clothes upon closer inspection. The dark patterns consisted of symbols and totems. ¡°If my suspicions are correct, these symbols and totems represent an organization or a race. However, I can¡¯t tell from which organization or race,¡± Su Binglan turned to her husband and asked, ¡°Can you see anything, Jin!an?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had a cold expression as he felt the fabric and pondered. Su Binglan noticed his expression and remained quiet, waiting for him to say something. After a while, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°These symbols are from the famous Black Smoke Brocade. They come from the corners of the country.¡± ¡°Black Smoke Brocade?¡± Su Binglan frowned, not understanding the matters of the fighting world. She only knew about the Imperial Court and various forces in the capital, even when she was Lan Ruobing. ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°Some forces at the corners of the country typically make clothes with the brocade¡¯s symbols.¡± Su Binglan said thoughtfully, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s likely Father was a member of a faction in the fighting world. However, they aren¡¯t related to any family or clan.¡¯ She was confident about her judgment, considering the skills her father had displayed in Teng He Town. A large family could not nurture an expert like him in such a short period. Su Fengmao had only gone missing for a few years. He must¡¯ve had a fortuitous encounter to become an expert in just a few years. Su Binglan looked at him and asked, ¡°Father, do you remember anything like that?¡± Su Fengmao stared at the clothes and searched his memories. Suddenly, a light flashed in his mind. He said, ¡°An old man with white hair gave me these clothes. That was¡­ my master!¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Who was your master?¡± The overlapping images in Su Fengmao¡¯s mind continued to flash but were too quick, so he failed to remember much. He could not see his master¡¯s face well enough, only the latter¡¯s white hair. ¡°My master also gave me this jade thumb ring, but I can¡¯t remember what he told me to say or do. I can only remember a blurry image of him.¡± The more Su Fengmao considered it, the more his head hurt. There was only a blurry image. Shen Qiuhua noticed the sweat on his forehead and said worriedly, ¡°Binglan, can you help your father with some medicine?¡± Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°Father¡¯s body is in good health, and everything seems normal. He lost his memories, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with his brain. He might¡¯ve subconsciously forgotten about all of this. ¡°He must remember them himself. If we medicate him now, he might forget everything he had painstakingly remembered.¡± Su Binglan could not treat her father now but suspected something was wrong. Perhaps it had something to do with his internal energy. Still, she could not let his internal energy disappear because it would benefit him greatly. ¡°Perhaps it makes sense that you have a master,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Perhaps your master entrusted all his skills to you, Father-in-law.¡± Su Binglan nodded, thinking her husband¡¯s explanation was sensible. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at the thumb ring and continued, ¡°The material used to make this thumb ring is of excellent quality. The ring should possess spiritual energy. Here, take a look.¡± He showed the ring to Su Binglan as he spoke. Su Binglan could see dark patterns flowing in the thumb ring through the candle lights in the room. The patterns were similar to those on the clothes, but the ones in the thumb ring moved around. Su Binglan was amazed, stammering, ¡°W-What an extraordinary ring. That¡¯s spiritual energy flowing within, right?!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°Indeed, it possesses spiritual energy. If my guess is correct, this ring should be a keepsake of a Clan Master or Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Qiuhua was so shocked she became wide-eyed. She never imagined her husband having such an incredible background. She needed time to digest this information. On the contrary, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an remained calm. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Which force did this ring come from?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an observed the ring and thought of something. His gaze darkened as he said, ¡°l can¡¯t be sure now. I need to get someone to investigate it.¡± Su Binglan looked at her husband and knew he was hiding something. Perhaps it was something he could not say in Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao¡¯s presence. Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t remember. You might remember unexpectedly. Also, Feiran said she saw a portrait of someone who looks very similar to Father. I¡¯ll ask him about it later.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her husband worriedly and asked Su Binglan, ¡°Will your father be okay?¡± Su Binglan said truthfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. We¡¯ll protect Father. Besides, he also has formidable martial arts skills. No one in the martial arts world can match him.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had told her about the Qinggong her father had displayed earlier. He also said no one could match Su Fengmao. Furthermore, Su Binglan could sense decades¡¯ worth of internal energy when she checked her father¡¯s pulse. Although Su Fengmao did not know how to use it willingly, he would not have to think at a critical moment. He only needed to rely on his instincts, like when he rescued the two children. Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. After all, she knew Su Binglan was highly knowledgeable. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Oh, your father seemed different after wearing the mask. Could the mask have something to do with it?¡± Su Fengmao did not force himself to think about it this time. His expression had improved as he said, ¡°Indeed, I felt strange after wearing the mask. I couldn¡¯t control myself just now.¡± Su Binglan was surprised but did not understand it. However, Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°That means your father wore a mask with this outfit.¡± The mask had a similar effect as makeup. Once one puts on makeup, one would feel and act differently. It was also possible that Su Fengmao¡¯s formidable half was asleep within him.. Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Princess Liuwu Chapter 743: Princess Liuwu Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan asked, ¡°Father, do you think others won¡¯t recognize you when you wear the mask? Do you feel you can do anything with it on?¡± Su Fengmao considered how he felt when he wore the mask just now. A while later, he said, ¡°1 do feel that way.¡± Su Binglan raised a brow, asking again, ¡°Do you remember what the mask you wore looked like?¡± Su Fengmao nodded. ¡°Yes, 1 have some impression of it.¡± ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll draw it for you.¡± Su Fengmao was obedient and did everything his daughter said. He described the mask to her, and she drew it according to his description. When she finished, she asked him, ¡°Did it look like this?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Su Fengmao felt a sense of familiarity when he looked at the drawing. Then, Su Binglan passed her drawing to Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Can you look into this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had his information network and could find the mask¡¯s origins. Su Binglan believed in her husband¡¯s ability, saying, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry or overthink it, okay? I¡¯m delighted to have a father who¡¯s formidable in martial arts. Our family will be even safer with you around, Father.¡± She purposely said that so her parents would relax. As expected, the older couple¡¯s mood improved. Later that night, Su Wenzhe and the others returned home and went to their rooms to sleep. When Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to their room, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Do you know something you didn¡¯t reveal just now?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed, ¡°l can¡¯t hide anything from you. If my memory serves me, the symbol should represent the Black Shadow Pavilion.¡± Su Binglan thought the name sounded familiar but could not pinpoint it. She asked, ¡°What does the Black Shadow Pavilion do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an assassin organization,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Su Binglan became wide-eyed. ¡®My father couldn¡¯t have become an assassin, right? That can¡¯t be. He can be funny sometimes, which doesn¡¯t match the demeanor of an assassin.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an could guess his wife¡¯s worries. He stroked her hair, saying, ¡°Black Shadow Pavilion wasn¡¯t originally an assassin organization. It only became one in recent years.¡± Su Binglan sighed in relief. She asked, ¡°So, what did they do before becoming an assassin organization?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an answered, ¡°They were swordsmiths who also traded information. The people of the Black Shadow Pavilion occasionally took on missions and had businesses across the land.¡¯ Su Binglan understood that they were similar to a large clan. However, they belonged to the fighting world. Black Shadow Pavilion only became an assassin organization later. Still, she did not know what it had to do with her father. Not long ago, she had led the Shadown Guards to annihilate an assassin organization because they tried assassinating Lan Ruozhu. However, the fighting world was vast. Although Su Binglan had destroyed one assassin organization, others still existed. She asked, ¡°Have you been to the Black Shadow Pavilion?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook her head and explained, ¡°No, but we captured a protector of the pavilion and gathered information from him.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s gaze sharpened as she asked, ¡°Were they trying to assassinate you?¡± ¡°No, that was three years ago,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly, ¡°They wanted to kill my big brother, but we caught and interrogated them. However, a war broke out before we could retaliate against the Black Shadow Pavilion. My big brother died on the battlefield then.¡¯ Lan Ruobing should have died during that time. Su Binglan hesitated before asking, ¡°Why did the pavilion want to kill your big brother?¡± ¡°Someone had a grudge against my big brother. That person paid the pavilion, and they simply accepted the mission,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart sank when he recalled the past. Su Binglan held his hand. Although she knew little about his past, she would feel sorry for him whenever he spoke about it. She asked, ¡°Who hired the pavilion? I¡¯ll avenge your brother.¡± When she lived as Lan Ruobing, there were some things she never had time to do. After all, Lan Ruobing had died from poor health before the war three years ago. However, Su Binglan¡¯s health was excellent, so she could help Luo Jin¡¯an with many things. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed his wife¡¯s severe expression. He held her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Bing. I¡¯ll handle it, okay?¡± He did not want his wife to put herself in danger. He wanted to protect Su Binglan as Lan Ruozhu would. Even Luo Jin¡¯an dared not imagine the havoc he would wreak if anything happened to his wife. Su Binglan feigned dissatisfaction and turned away from Luo Jin¡¯an, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t believe I can help, huh?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an became anxious. He could only embrace her and coax her gently. Su Binglan said, ¡°Then tell me who hired the Black Shadow Pavilion.¡± ¡°It was Princess Liuwu,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. Su Binglan became wide-eyed, saying, ¡°It was Chu Liuwu?¡± Chu Liuwu was the crown prince¡¯s younger sister and the princess the emperor doted on most. Chu Liuwi was spoiled, rude, and had a terrible reputation. She had fancied Wei Qingchen, the eldest son of General Wei. Hence, Chu Liuwu asked the emperor to bestow her with a marriage. However, Wei Qingchen already had a fiancee. Chu Liuwu wanted him to leave his engagement and accept her marriage proposal. The Wei family was loyal in everything, including relationships. They also never clung to people of power. Nonetheless, Wei Qingchen defied the imperial edict. Soon after, the death of his fiancee occurred. Everyone suspected Chu Liuwu, but there was no evidence. Su Binglan knew about these things. After all, Lan Ruobing was in the courtyard when the Wei family resisted the imperial edict. She only discovered it when she returned to the capital. The emperor was paranoid and cautious, the crown prince was vicious, and Princess Liuwu was ruthless. She would do anything to achieve her goal. ¡°So, Chu Liuwu did it,¡± Su Binglan said thoughtfully. ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything without evidence,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°My big brother blamed himself for his fiancee¡¯s death. He even wanted to kill Princess Liuwu, but our family had been loyal to the emperor since our ancestors¡¯ time. ¡°Our ancestors have protected the country for generations. What would happen to our family if we rebelled then? We have an ancestral rule to protect the people and not rebel.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart grew heavy when she heard that. Luo Jin¡¯an added, ¡°The emperor did not believe in us and kept suppressing my family. He even gathered military power secretly. My family got attacked on both sides three years ago..¡± Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Tsk Tsk Chapter 744: Tsk Tsk Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°We must take revenge for your brother.¡¯ Since she had a grudge against Chu Liuwu, she wanted to visit the capital. Previously, Shen Qiuhui had asked Su Binglan to stay with his family, but she declined. Now, she wanted to stay with them for a while to lay her business foundation there and settle some scores. Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡®Yeah.¡± He did not intend for his wife to know about it. However, he could only tell her because she insisted on knowing. ¡°Bing, 1 don¡¯t want you to be in danger, understand?¡± Su Binglan nodded and held his arm, saying, ¡°l know. You know I¡¯m capable of protecting myself, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an felt helpless. Even if he knew his wife¡¯s capabilities, he still worried about her. He embraced Su Binglan and said, ¡°l need to go somewhere tomorrow. ¡± Su Binglan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡± ¡°Yes, there are some things I must take care of first.¡± Part of his reason for leaving again involved the Black Shadow Pavilion. Luo Jin¡¯an had planned to set off tonight, but he wanted to stay with Su Binglan for the Lantern Festival. Su Binglan knew he had much on his shoulders, and she could not expect him to stay in Su Teng Village forever. Besides, she had to visit the capital soon. Su Binglan leaned against Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s chest silently. He patted her back to calm her emotions. Su Binglan thought of something and asked, ¡°Do you know exactly where the Black Shadow Pavilion is?¡± ¡°They have many strongholds,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°They¡¯ve changed throughout the years, so it¡¯ll be challenging to locate them. Still, I¡¯ll do everything possible to find them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Binglan was reluctant to sleep because she knew her husband would set off tomorrow. She cared about nothing else now as long as she could enjoy his company. Therefore, the two only fell asleep when it was late at night. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua did the same. They lay in their bed for a long time but did not sleep. Instead, they discussed what had happened that night. Su Fengmao turned to his wife and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t stop thinking about something.¡± Su Fengmao hugged her and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you thinking about what happened tonight? Are you afraid of me?¡± Shen Qiuhua patted his arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Why would I be afraid of you? 1 just think what happened just now was unreal. 1 never expected you to have such extraordinary martial arts skills. ¡°You were amazing when you saved those children,¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke. Su Fengmao said, ¡®Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that either. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid of me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. After all, we¡¯re older and have a family.¡± Su Fengmao felt his wife¡¯s words were sweet. He chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can keep our family safe with my Qinggong skills.¡± Shen Qiuhua laughed, ¡°The whole village will be safer with you around. I always wondered why you were so strong when you worked in the fields. I finally realize it¡¯s because you possess internal energy.¡± Confused, She clicked her tongue and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember being as healthy as I am now? I suddenly had that impression. Is it because our lives have improved, and we can eat and sleep better?¡± Su Fengmao agreed, ¡°Indeed, that must be why we feel much healthier now.¡± The older couple did not know they felt healthier because of Su Binglan¡¯s spiritual spring water. Most went to bed late that night. However, they had to return to work the following day after the month-long break Su Binglan had given them. Everyone spent their holidays with their families, especially those with children. The families did not have to worry about their harvests and lack of food during the holidays because they had full-time jobs to afford healthy and relaxing lives. Meanwhile, Song Yi e s house looked new and improved. He had recently renovated it with red bricks and even fixed the annoying leak in his roof. The family had faced many challenges in the past. Mr. Songs legs were not good, and Mrs. Song was in poor health. The family relied on chopping and selling pine trees to earn money. However, Song Yi could earn a decent living for his family when he started working for Su Wenwu. Also, Mrs. Song worked at the embroidery shop, improving the family¡¯s life further. The family had saved plenty of money and was willing to buy meat and shop for New Year¡¯s goods. The family had a good New Year. Moreover, Song Yi had gotten engaged to Liu Qiao. Everyone in Northern Mountain Village envied the Songs. During the New Year, the family could afford better food for their guests. The Songs did not interact much in the past because many looked down on Song Yi and his parents. These days, the family mingled enthusiastically because Song Yi had a promising future. Song Yi saw his mother packing and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s already so late. You have to wake up early tomorrow for work, you know.¡± Mrs. Song smiled and said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not tired yet. I¡¯ve been resting for almost a month now. I¡¯m excited to return to work tomorrow.¡± She felt energetic considering the money and bonuses she could earn at the embroidery shop. Song Yi was just as excited as his mother. He made a living delivering goods and stinky tofu. Song Yi also had plenty of free time, so he did not regard work as a burden and enjoyed it instead. He felt his days were fulfilling, especially since he could visit his fiancee often. The two had gotten engaged before the new year and would get married at the beginning of spring. Mrs. Song said, ¡°Come to think of it, you should thank Wenwu for helping you improve our lives. Since we¡¯re well off now, we managed to heal your father¡¯s legs. We also had so much food during the holidays.¡± The family could never afford glutinous rice balls and tangyuan during the previous Lantern Festivals. However, Song Yi bought plenty for his whole family this year.. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Countless Benefits Chapter 745: Countless Benefits Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mrs. Songs words touched Song Yi. The latter still felt lost and confused this time last year. He was worried about whether or not the weather would affect his family¡¯s harvest. During that time, he had no job and stayed home during winter. Now that he had a proper job with good pay, he no longer felt flustered. Instead, Song Yi felt he had a purpose and a sense of security. He knew he could keep his family fed and improve their living conditions with his earnings. He and his family could now relax and have fun during the holidays. Song Yi was also willing to buy glutinous rice balls and tangyuan for the Lantern Festival. He sighed in relief and said, ¡°l know, Mother. I¡¯ve always been grateful to Wenwu.¡± Mr. Songs legs had recovered, and Mrs. Song was healthy. The latter also worked in the embroidery shop and made a good living. However, Mr. Song wanted to find a job when his legs healed. Song Yi had visited Su Wenwu for the New Year¡¯s greetings. The latter told him Su Binglan would open more shops and factories. When the time came, she would hire new workers. Song Yi was ecstatic when he heard the news. When he returned to tell his parents about it, they were happy, too. Mr. Song had even longed to work for Su Binglan. When the time came, he would apply for a job and attend the interview. Mrs. Song said, ¡°Let¡¯s be careful with our spending. When your father starts working for Miss Su, we¡¯ll buy a house in Su Teng Village and move there. Mr. Song asked, ¡°What about this house and our land? Our whole family lives in Northern Mountain Village.¡± Mrs. Song said smilingly, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll keep them. Miss Su will give us a vacation during the spring plowing and autumn harvest seasons. By then, we¡¯ll return and farm. We¡¯ll only stay in Su Teng Village during the work season. I wonder how much it¡¯ll cost to buy a house in Su Teng Village.¡± Song Yi said, ¡°l heard many people have bought houses there. Even Du Xiaoshuan and Li Shi have a house in Su Teng Village. It only cost them a few silver taels.¡¯ A warmth welled in his heart as he spoke. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can afford a house in Su Teng Village now.¡± Mrs. Song and Song Yi had saved almost all their earnings. They now had dozens of silver taels. The two had received plenty of bonuses before Chinese New Year. Song Yi and his mother had received almost twenty silver taels then. The Songs felt at ease with their savings. They became more willing to buy a house in Su Teng Village and buy a house there. Perhaps they could even buy a few acres of land. Song Yi would give his monthly earnings to his mother. When he heard his mother¡¯s words, he became wide-eyed, saying, ¡°Mother, Wenwu told me his sister will build a commercial street around the embroidery shop.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a commercial street? Are there houses there?¡± Song Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, there will be more houses in Su Teng Village soon. When the construction finishes, Miss Su will sell the houses there. I believe they¡¯re better than ordinary houses. ¡°Wenwu spoke of how convenient it¡¯ll be there. The commercial street will have factories, schools, farmers¡¯ markets, and more. Wenwu said the value of those houses will only increase over time. ¡°It¡¯s not too far off, and it¡¯s a large piece of land that Miss Su bought. She said those who buy houses there will be qualified to buy the surrounding land. We can buy a few acres to grow crops.¡± Mrs. Song said, ¡°l wonder how much those houses will cost. Do we have enough savings to buy a house there?¡± She felt even more tempted to settle in Su Teng Village. The more she thought about living there, the more excited she became. She also considered her son and future daughter-in-law having a child. If that happened, it would be convenient for their child to attend school. Song Yi smiled and said, ¡°Wenwu told me the starting prices wouldn¡¯t be too costly. The houses will cost a few dozen coppers per square meter. The most it¡¯ll cost is a hundred coppers per square meter.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Song did the math. If it cost a hundred copper per square meter, buying a two hundred square meters house would cost twenty silver taels. Indeed, they could afford to live in Su Teng Village. The house would cost at least ten silver taels per square meter if cheaper. Then, they would buy a few acres of land. Moreover, they would earn a lot monthly. By then, the family of three would live in Su Teng Village. Of course, they could never have considered spending that much in the past. Mr. and Mrs. Song could not stop imagining what the houses would look like. Liu Yinyin¡¯s parents, brother, and sister-in-law made vermicelli overnight. Liu Heng no longer wanted to be an apprentice. Instead, he wanted to help his parents run a business. The family¡¯s shop and vermicelli business went exceptionally well, as many people ordered their products. Liu Heng would be busy packing vermicelli all day. Although the family was busy, they were enthusiastic. Liu Heng said, ¡°We can earn much more after this batch of goods goes out. I feel much better doing this than being an apprentice.¡± Being an apprentice costs money. He would not earn much even if he completed his apprenticeship. Still, it was better than planting crops. Liu Heng never expected his family to suddenly become rich by selling duck blood vermicelli and noodle products. Mrs. Liu looked at her grandson and said, ¡°Our vermicelli are of the best quality. People can use them to make various dishes. Even so, not many know about it. We wouldn¡¯t stop working if more people did.¡± ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think we can handle too many orders.¡± ¡°When your aunt visited for the first lunar month, 1 told her we would open a vermicelli factory and hire people to make our products.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll stay home and help. I won¡¯t return to being an apprentice.¡± Mrs. Liu said, ¡°There¡¯s no longer a need to be an apprentice. We have businesses and a craft. We can rely on them to make a living.¡± Feng Sisi grew excited. ¡°Liu Heng, you¡¯ll be working with us from now on. I always worried about you when you were an apprentice. Still, I wanted you to have a bright future, no matter how worried I was.¡± She only wanted her son to make a living using his skills. However, the family had changed drastically, and Liu Heng no longer needed to study to become a carpenter. Liu Heng added, ¡°My master had many apprentices but barely taught us much. We mostly had to figure things out ourselves..¡± Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Corn Noodles Chapter 746: Corn Noodles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was not easy for Liu Heng to learn from his master. Although he worked hard, he barely ate and learned the bare minimum. He could not even get enough sleep. Whenever he made a mistake, his master would punish him severely. Liu Heng could not stand it. However, he would swallow his grievances and not say a thing. Moreover, he could not visit his family often. Whenever Liu Chengwhen and Feng Sisi asked Liu Heng how his apprenticeship was, he could only nod and say it went well. He only told his parents the good things but not the bad experiences. Liu Heng did not want his grandparents to worry, either. Only he knew about his grievances. Nonetheless, Liu Heng thought it was better to be around his family because he could eat and sleep well at home. Liu Heng no longer needed to suffer his apprenticeship now that he helped his grandparents. The family made an excellent living with their duck blood vermicelli shop and selling noodle products. Liu Heng felt motivated to work when he earned more money. Although it was already late at night, he did not feel tired or sleepy. ¡°Your master barely taught you anything?¡± Feng Sisi¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. ¡°Did you suffer a lot during your apprenticeship?¡± She thought her son differed from how he was at home after experiencing hardships elsewhere. Her son seemed more mature now. Still, she could not help but worry, especially since Liu Heng always said he was okay. Liu Heng knew his mother usually looked careless but was attentive to him. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother. I feel much better being at home with everyone. I can see Grandpa and Grandma daily and sleep soundly.¡± Feng Sisi¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°l want you to be with us because you can eat and sleep well here. I only feel at ease whenever you¡¯re around.¡± Mrs. Liu sighed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s better now that you¡¯re home. We had no other choice last time, but you can stay home now that our living conditions have improved. We¡¯ll leave the family businesses to you in the future.¡± Liu Heng said, ¡°l hope to have siblings like Uncle Wenzhe. They always work together.¡± Feng Sisi and Liu Chengwen¡¯s faces reddened when they heard that. Meanwhile. Mrs. Liu said with relief. ¡°You¡¯re a sensible child. Liu Heng.¡¯ In her eyes, having many siblings was beneficial because they could care for each other. She thought it was fortunate that Liu Heng was willing to have siblings. Feng Sisi and Liu Chengwen agreed with their son. Now that the family was well off, they could have more children. If they had two children, they could run the businesses together. Hence, the couple planned to have a second child. Mr. Liu thought about the vermicelli factory and said, ¡°Should we buy land tomorrow and discuss building the factory?¡± The family had their hands full of orders. They even had to decline some orders because they could not meet the demand, which was a shame. Liu Chengwen said, ¡°Our business will be similar to the tofu factory. The staff will be responsible for specific tasks, so only we will know the right way to make vermicelli.¡± Mrs. Liu said, ¡°We¡¯ve saved plenty of money, and there are many plots affordable of land in Willow Village. We can buy wasteland to build a factory. After repurposing the land, we can build our factory there.¡± Although the family had plenty of money now, she was still frugal and wanted to save as much as possible. Liu Chengwen nodded. ¡°Yeah, we can spend our money efficiently by buying wasteland instead of fertile land.¡¯ Liu Heng looked at the vermicelli he packed and said, ¡°If we can make these with sweet potatoes, can we also make them with corn? We planted many crops last year but became too busy to shuck them. They¡¯re just sitting around.¡¯ He wondered what the family could do to put the corns to use. Then, he suddenly considered using them to make noodles. However, he did not know if they would taste good. The others stopped working when they heard Liu Hengs question. They had considered the same thing before. If they could use corn to make noodles, their business would become even more popular. ¡°Should we try to make something with corn noodles? We can even open another shop.¡± Mrs. Liu returned to her senses and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Liu Heng. Let¡¯s try to make something with our corn.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s do that.¡± Feng Sisi was ecstatic. If the family could develop a new dish, they could earn much more. Mrs. Liu asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you yawn just now? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, Mother-in-law,¡± Feng Sisi said energetically. She felt she would be enthusiastic even if she did not sleep all night. After some thought, Mrs. Liu said, ¡°We¡¯ll try making something with the corn tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if we can figure it out now, so let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s sleep first. Rest is important, after all. We can only work with a fresh mind.¡± Since she had spoken, the family could only finish their work before washing up and going to bed. However, they could not stop thinking about the factory as they lay in their beds. Since making noodles from corn was entirely new to the family, they wondered if they could figure it out. Although they considered asking for Su Binglan¡¯s help, they hesitated to trouble her again. Hence, the family decided to try it themselves. They would feel more at ease if they started a business with something they independently developed. The Taos from Willow Village also slept late that night. Soon, the family¡¯s pottery workshop would open for business as usual. Although the Tao family was responsible for the workshop¡¯s development, it still belonged to Su Binglan. Even so, the Taos regarded Su Binglan as their benefactor. Since they would reopen the following day, the family cleaned and tidied the workshop a day before. Shi Fang also helped, but Tao Dayong felt sorry for her. He said softly, ¡°Go home and sleep. I¡¯ll finish up here.¡± The family would typically be sound asleep at this time, so Tao Dayong thought Shi Fang would be tired. However, she said sweetly, ¡°But I¡¯m not tired. I can continue helping you..¡± Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Thoughtful Toward Each Other Chapter 747: Thoughtful Toward Each Other Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tao Dayong had doted on Shi Fang ever since they got married. However, Shi Fang was not delicate and wanted to treat her husband well in return, even though he felt sorry for her. Shi Fang insisted on helping Tao Dayong, so he could only nod. His eyes were affectionate when he lowered his head to look at her. Shi Feng smiled when she met her husband¡¯s gaze. Tao Dayong loved seeing his wife¡¯s sweet smile. They always looked out for each other as they worked, even if they did not talk much. Miss Li was happy that her son and daughter-in-law had a good relationship. She was delighted to have a daughter-in-law like Shi Fang. The latter even helped the family make noodles during the New Year. Although Miss Li did not want Shi Fang to overwork, the latter was sensible and considerate. Of course, Tao Dayong enjoyed cooking his wife¡¯s favorite food for her. Miss Li would be willing to work more if her son and daughter-in-law lived harmoniously. After all, one would always be in a good mood if one¡¯s home was warm and inviting. Miss Li thought she should cook more so her daughter-in-law could relax. However, Tao Dayong doted on his wife, so Miss Li did not have to worry about that. After tidying the workshop, the family returned home to sleep. Upon reaching home, Shi Fang realized the brick bed was still warm. She knew her mother-in-law must have helped her warm the bed just now. At that moment, Miss Li called Shi Fang. ¡°Yes, what is it, Mother-in-law?¡± ¡°Come and eat this.¡± Miss Li handed a bowl of chicken soup to Shi Fang. The latter said, ¡°Mother-in-law, I already had dinner. Why don¡¯t you eat it instead?¡± Miss Li said, ¡°You had dinner in the evening, but it¡¯s late now. You¡¯ve been busy all night, so you must be hungry. I just stewed this, so it¡¯s still hot and fresh.¡¯ She thought her daughter-in-law was too thin. Her heart ached for Shi Fang, so she wanted to nourish her more. ¡°Mother-in-law, I¡ª ¡°Hurry up and eat, Shi Fang. You¡¯ll disappoint me if you refuse,¡± Miss Li feigned anger. Shi Fang felt her mother-in-law was too good to her. She looked at Tao Dayong, who said, ¡°You should eat what my mother cooks. She won¡¯t let it go until you eat.¡± Shi Fang nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You¡¯re one of us now that you¡¯re married to Dayong. You must eat and sleep well, okay?¡± Miss Li chuckled while returning to her room. She remembered their troubled life and thought of how good Shi Fang was toward Tao Dayong. Therefore, Miss Li was willing to treat Shi Fang well. The two returned to their room with the warm and fragrant chicken soup. Indeed, Shi Fang had grown hungry after working so late. However, she did not expect her mother-in-law to make her a late-night snack. Shi Fang asked apologetically, ¡°You guys hadn¡¯t eaten since dinner, right?¡± Tao Dayong stroked her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My mother made that for you. It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t eat it.¡± Shi Fang nodded and did not argue. She sipped the soup and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡¯ Tao Dayong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good, right? Finish it, okay?¡± Shi Fang nodded, then offered some to her husband. ¡°Here, have some.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, dear,¡± Tao Dayong waved. Plenty of chicken was in the bowl, and he wanted his wife to eat more. Although the family¡¯s living conditions improved, they saved plenty of money and bought good food. Tao Dayong felt Shi Fang was happier than he was. After being with her for a while, he understood what love was. Just looking at his wife made him feel better. Even Tao Eryong pointed out how much his big brother smiled. Tao Dayong had seldom smiled in the past and always looked severe. However, he had always smiled since getting married to Shi Fang. Tao Eryong knew his big brother was happy because of Shi Fang. Shi Fang insisted, ¡°Share it with me. I won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t eat.¡± She knew her husband would not eat if she did not say that. Tao Dayong could only eat the chicken soup that his wife offered. The two ate together, creating a sweet and warm atmosphere. Before dawn the following day, the Su Teng villagers lit candles and oil lamps. They woke up early for work. Many wore new clothes for the New Year but were reluctant to wear them during the first month. They were just waiting to wear their new clothes when they started work. ¡°A month has already passed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a good breakfast and go to work early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father and Mother, I¡¯ll be at work on time.¡± Lin Chai and Miss He woke up early that day. Lin Chai worked in the winery, and Miss He worked in the embroidery shop. The couple had breakfast and prepared to leave for work. Although they were awake, they did not want to wake their children. Still, Lin Shu woke up early. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll make breakfast for you.¡± Miss He asked, ¡°Why are you up so early? Sleep a little more. We¡¯ll wake you up when we finish cooking.¡± Lin Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to study today and can¡¯t be late.¡± Even so, he would not be late. He only woke up early because he was excited to return to studying. Miss He saw how energetic her son was. She said smilingly, ¡°Okav, wash up and pack your bag.¡± ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± Lin Shu moved swiftly. He washed his face, wiped it, and then packed his things. Although he had packed last night, he checked to see if he had forgotten anything. Lin Shu was meticulous when doing things. He continued to study medicine, even during the holidays. After all, Su Wenxiu said Lin Shu had to keep learning if he wanted to be a good doctor someday. Lin Shu wanted to be like Su Wenxiu and Su Binglan, who could cure and help many people. Lin Shu thanked Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu for teaching him everything they knew. Lin Chuan stopped stuttering, and Miss He¡¯s health improved thanks to Su Binglan. When the couple recovered, they could take better care of their children. Moreover, they earned a lot of money working for the Su family. The family could eat and sleep well now because of the couple¡¯s hard work. Lin Shu used to wake up in the middle of the night because he was worried about his parents. He now felt more relaxed and could sleep deeply. When he woke up, his parents would have already prepared breakfast. Furthermore, they did not just cook porridge. Instead, they also made fried dumplings, eggs, and vegetable balls.. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Fried Dumplings and Eggs Chapter 748: Fried Dumplings and Eggs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Shu happily looked at the breakfast his parents had prepared. Miss He peeled an egg and placed it in his bowl. However, he only looked at the egg in a daze. The family could not bear to eat eggs in the past because Miss He needed to sell them. Eggs were valuable to the family, but they could eat one every morning. Lin Shu and his siblings cherished the eggs and slowly ate them. Lin Shu did not know how others felt when eating eggs, but he thought they were delicious. Miss He had cooked plenty of eggs for him and his two brothers to eat. Lin Chai and Miss He also made dumplings last night while their sons helped roll the skins. The family made plenty of dumplings but did not finish eating them last night. Still, the boys did not expect their mother to reheat them for breakfast. The boys thought the dumplings were still fragrant. Lin Shu preferred fried dumplings compared to boiled ones. However, one would require plenty of oil to make fried dumplings. Lin Shu used to cook for his parents, so he knew frying consumed a lot of oil. The Liu family was reluctant to use oil in the past, but no longer. Miss He and Lin Chai always ensured their sons had a better diet. When Lin Shu finished eating, his two younger brothers woke up. ¡°Good morning!¡¯ ¡°Big Brother, why are you up so early?¡± Lin Shu taught his younger brothers everything he had learned and even showed them his notes. The two brothers were sensible and studied hard daily. Although they usually had nothing to do, they did not sleep in. They would also wake up early to help with the housework. They would even learn to read and learn. Lin Shu said, ¡°l woke up early because I need to go to school today.¡± Miss He added, ¡°You two can continue sleeping if you have nothing to do today. I¡¯ll put your breakfast in the pot to keep it warm.¡± Miss He, Lin Chai, and Lin Shu always ate together before leaving for work and school. Right before leaving, Miss He would heat rice for her two younger sons to eat when they woke up. Since the embroidery shop and winery were close to each other, Miss He and Lin Chai typically went home for lunch. The couple had prepared to go home at noon to cook. However, Miss He¡¯s younger sons would have already cooked whenever the couple reached home. Although they simply reheated lunch, it tasted just as delicious. Moreover, the two young ones could make steamed buns and simple stir-fried dishes. Miss He and Lin Chai did not want their sons to trouble themselves. However, the two brothers cared for their parents and wanted to help wherever possible. Whenever the couple reached home, they could have a hot meal. Miss He made plenty of steamed buns for convenience¡¯s sake. That way, her two younger sons could reheat the buns for lunch. On the other hand, Lin Shu would have lunch with the Su family when he went to study medicine. Since Su Wenxiu now had more than thirty students, he hired a cook to make food for his students. The students could have a free lunch in the cafeteria, which Su Wenxiu arranged. Lin Shu enjoyed attending school because he could learn and eat unique foods at noon. Since Lin Shu t s brothers wanted to eat now, Miss He brought the breakfast to the table. After breakfast, Miss He and Lin Chai went to work while Lin Shu left for school. Miss He saw people from Su Teng Village and other villages approaching the embroidery shop as she left. Everyone chatted and laughed as they walked. ¡°Miss He, you¡¯re here early too?¡± Zhou Wen¡¯e asked. She was walking with Dong Xiaolei to the embroidery shop. The mother-daughter duo always traveled together. Miss He said smilingly, ¡°Hello, Wen¡¯e. To be honest, I could only think about work last night. I was so excited to start working again that I woke up before dawn.¡± ¡°Hello, Aunt He,¡± Dong Xiaolei sweetly addressed the older lady. Miss He looked surprised at Dong Xiaolei, saying earnestly, ¡°My goodness, Xiaolei. You look taller and prettier since I last saw you.¡± Dong Xiaolei had darker skin last time, but it became fairer. She spoke confidently and was not as skinny as before. Moreover, she wore a new set of clothes, making her look more beautiful. Dong Xiaolei smiled shyly. Zhou Wen¡¯e smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss He.¡¯ Miss He shook her head and said truthfully, ¡°Not at all. We work in the same place, and everyone says Xiaolei is considerate, sensible, and capable.¡± Dong Xiaolei was one of the first to work at the embroidery shop. She became a manager and also followed Ding Wan to handle essential matters. Dong Xiaolei was one of the most valued workers at the embroidery shop. While the trio chatted, Shi Cui and Sun Damin greeted them. The two, including Zhou Wen¡¯e, were also the first to work at the embroidery shop. When Su Binglan first built the shop, they learned to make sweaters, down jackets, and rag dolls from Ding Wan. Later, they became managers responsible for the apprentices. Naturally, their monthly salaries and bonuses were higher than regular employees. They could walk around proudly now instead of feeling insecure and inferior to others. Of course, they knew they had to come to work earlier as managers. When they met those from other villages, they exchanged pleasantries and discussed the holidays. Everyone happily wore their new clothes and chatted as if it were still the holidays. Ding Wan had woken up even earlier that morning to open the shop for the workers. Unexpectedly, the employees arrived soon after she opened the door. They picked up brooms, mops, and rags to start cleaning the place. No one slacked off but worked hard instead. After all, the employees knew how beneficial their job was and cherished it very much.. Chapter 749 - Chapter ‘749: Offering Seafood Chapter ¡®749: Offering Seafood Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since it was not working hours, everyone could move around and talk. While they cleaned, they gathered in twos and threes to chat. ¡°How did you guys sleep last night?¡± ¡°l slept late and woke up early.¡± ¡°l did the same because I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to not working for so long.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been off work for almost a month. It¡¯s been a while since I saw you guys.¡± ¡°Miss Su treats everyone well. She gave us such an extended vacation. We were always free after the autumn harvest, but the vacation felt different.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. 1 almost panicked because I had nothing to do. Still, I was very relaxed at home during the holidays.¡± ¡°That must be because we feel secure with full-time jobs. I can earn a steady monthly salary if I continue working here.¡± ¡°Winter should end soon. Our families will soon get busy harvesting rapeseeds.¡± ¡°You¡¯re from Su Teng Village, right? You planted rapeseed, which you can harvest oil from. Some people from my village don¡¯t know about rapeseed, but my parents say they want to buy some this year.¡± ¡°My parents have the same intention, too.¡± ¡°Hey, your clothes look lovely.¡± ¡°My aunt made them for me. She has excellent craftsmanship, and her embroidery skills are better than mine, However, she was pregnant and missed last year¡¯s interview. She¡¯ll reapply once she gives birth.¡± ¡°When will the embroidery shop hire more people?¡± ¡°l wonder if it¡¯ll expand. Did you guys see the factory being built next door?¡± ¡°Is Miss Su building more shops and factories? Will she hire people like she did last time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she will.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s perfect! My elder brother, sister-in-law, and nephew also want to live and work here, but they live in another county, which is pretty far from here. Fortunately, there¡¯s a staff dormitory here.¡± ¡°l heard Miss Su will build a residential area here. When the construction is complete, we can buy houses.¡± ¡°Yes, 1 would recommend others get a job here. Working for the Su family could help people earn enough to buy a house.¡± The workers discussed many things. Most chatted about who had visited them for the New Year. Some distant relatives asked about the factory and when the Su family would hire more workers. Those who did not work for the Su family envied their family members who did. Hence, the former wanted to find work in Su Teng Village. The latter never expected their family members to envy them for the jobs they had. However, those who worked for the Su family were proud of how far they had gone. Their doubtful relatives no longer doubted them. Instead, the naysayers curried favors with their prosperous relatives. Whether it was the embroidery shop, tofu factory, winery, or noodle shop, everyone cleaned up in the morning and attended a meeting before officially returning to work. Luo Jin¡¯an prepared to set off after the family finished breakfast. Everyone expressed their understanding and did not pry, even though they knew he had secrets. Su Binglan quietly helped her husband pack. Although she did not say much, she looked at him worriedly. Luo Jin¡¯an hugged her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± Su Binglan said solemnly, ¡°Okay, but you must protect yourself at all costs. Notify me and stay hidden if you encounter any danger.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an stroked her hair and said, ¡°Okay, you take care of yourself, too. Don¡¯t make me worry, understand?¡± He sometimes treated his wife like a little girl, looking at her dotingly. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± After cleaning up, Su Wenwu asked Ye Feiran, ¡°Did you sleep well last night?¡± Ye Feiran and Su Wenwu shared the same courtyard last night. Although they were not in the same room, Ye Feiran¡¯s was just to the left of Su Wenwu¡¯s. Ye Feiran said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I slept very well.¡± She felt a sense of novelty while lying on the heated brick bed last night. She felt the warmth from the charcoal under the bed. Her blanket kept her warm and comfortable, too. Ye Feiran even fell asleep as soon as she lay down. It had been long since she slept so soundly. Moreover, she felt strangely safe last night. When she woke up, she felt energetic. Su Wenwu sighed in relief, saying, ¡°l was just worried you would have trouble sleeping because you¡¯re in a new environment.¡± Ye Feiran shook her head. ¡°No, I slept well. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She felt safe living here because she did not need to worry about anyone trying to assassinate her, perhaps because Su Wenwu was in the room beside her. ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡± Su Wenwu felt awkward facing Ye Feiran today, maybe because they enjoyed themselves in Tenghe Town last night. ¡®Why does Feiran¡¯s smile look so delicate? He looks more like a girl every day.¡¯ Su Wenwu felt like he was hallucinating. Meanwhile, Ye Feiran remained oblivious to Su Wenwu¡¯s thoughts. She nodded, saying, ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenwu asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the Mala hotpot restaurant with me?¡± Suddenly, Su Binglan said, ¡°Wenwu, Feiran, I have something to discuss with you. It¡¯s about a collaboration.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He knew his sister must have new business ideas. Moreover, he could learn much from listening to Su Binglan. Ye Feiran and Su Wenwu discussed many things in town last night. Su Wenwu mostly talked about his sister, and Ye Feiran listened carefully. The latter realized how capable Su Binglan was during dinner. Since Su Binglan had researched and developed many gourmet cooking methods, Ye Feiran was curious about what she would say. Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran followed Su Binglan to her study, and the latter went straight to the point, ¡°Feiran, 1 won¡¯t keep you in suspense. I want to cooperate with you because 1 need your seafood ingredients..¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Spicy Crayfish Chapter 750: Spicy Crayfish Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan added, ¡°I need the seafood in bulk, too.¡± Ye Feiran was stunned, not expecting Su Binglan to want her seafood. Most importantly, Su Binglan wanted to order in bulk. Although Ye Feiran had fresh seafood, common folk did not recognize it and dared not try it. People feared eating something unfamiliar because it might harm their health. Moreover, some were allergic to seafood. Ye Feiran had tried steaming and frying prawns before, but she thought they tasted average. Still, she worked hard to promote them, hoping people would realize the potential of cooking seafood. If that happened, the Ye family could solely rely on their seafood, which no one else had. It was not easy to promote seafood, and Ye Feiran could not make anything that tasted better. She even had headaches just thinking of ways to cook. Of course, she never stopped believing in how much potential prawns had, so she brought them to Su Teng Village. Nonetheless, Ye Feiran never expected Su Binglan to make garlic prawn vermicelli. Ye Feiran thought discussing it with Su Binglan and promoting the dish would help the Ye family¡¯s restaurant. With that, the demand for prawns might increase. Ye Feiran was shocked but quickly asked, ¡°Do you genuinely want to buy seafood in bulk, Binglan? As far as I know, common folk know little about it. Even if we tell them, they might fear eating such a thing. The cost isn¡¯t cheap, either.¡¯ She figured she should clarify these things to Su Binglan. After all, one must have integrity when doing business. Furthermore, Su Binglan was Su Wenwu¡¯s sister, and Ye Feiran could not bear to harm her. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feiran. I said I¡¯d buy them in bulk because I¡¯m confident in selling them.¡± She exuded a confident glow, making Ye Feiran involuntarily believe in her. The latter was in a daze and felt an indescribable charm. Ye Feiran said, ¡°1 can give you a 30% discount if you genuinely want to do that.¡± A 30% discount was close to the cost, but Ye Feiran wanted to foster a good relationship with Su Wenwu!s younger sister. Su Binglan knew it was cheap. She said, ¡°l want to open many restaurants in the south. We can even combine seafood restaurants with hotpot restaurants. For example, a skewer shop can make skewered lobsters during summer and spicy crab during autumn. People can even enjoy seafood hotpots during winter.¡± Ye Feiran felt she could not keep up with Su Binglan. The former asked, ¡°Binglan, did you mention lobsters and crabs?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of such things before. Are they like prawns? What¡¯s a lobster?¡¯ Su Wenwu was just as stunned when he heard those words. ¡°Lobsters are lobsters,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°The spicy crab dish I mentioned includes crabs in the recipe.¡± She longed to eat spicy crayfish and crab because they were delicious. Just thinking about it whetted her appetite. Su Binglan believed that the lobsters and crabs she made with her special recipe would be irresistible. She knew many people would want to try those. Although people might not recognize such ingredients initially, Su Binglan could slowly introduce them in Su Wenwu¡¯s hotpot restaurants. Su Wenwu could offer free samples again to pique the customers¡¯ interest. Su Binglan realized her brother and Ye Feiran were still puzzled, so she said, ¡°Crayfish are just like prawns that grow in seas or rivers. However, crabs grow in freshwater lakes. I plan to look for these when I visit the south.¡± Ye Feiran still felt doubtful. ¡®Since Binglan can find these things, why would she need to buy them in bulk from me? She could save costs if she found them herself.¡¯ ¡°Binglan, if you can find crayfish and crabs, why buy them from me?¡± Su Binglan knew Ye Feiran¡¯s doubts, explaining, ¡°Well, I¡¯m unfamiliar with how the south works. If I do something I¡¯m not supposed to, I might cause trouble for myself. It¡¯ll be less troublesome if 1 cooperate with your family. ¡°If we collaborate in the south, I can rely on your family. I also don¡¯t plan to use a large workforce to gather these ingredients. I¡¯ll help locate them, and you can hire people to catch them.¡± Finally, Ye Feiran understood why Su Binglan needed her help. Even if Su Binglan did not buy seafood products from Ye Feiran, the former would still ask for the Ye family¡¯s protection. Still, Su Binglan chose to cooperate with the family. Although Ye Feiran struggled to understand why, she knew what was good for her. Ye Feiran looked at Su Binglan gratefully, saying, ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You and my brother are close, so you¡¯re one of us.¡± She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an saying that Ye Feiran had helped the Wei army, so she wanted to help Ye Feiran, too. Moreover, Su Binglan felt Ye Feiran could be her sister-in-law. It was not easy to find someone as capable as Ye Feiran. Su Binglan added, ¡°The South has many delicacies the North doesn¡¯t have. I heard your family has a few restaurants. You should add some new dishes to them.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡®Will Binglan provide me with new recipes?¡¯ ¡°Binglan, can I buy some recipes from you if you have them?¡± Su Binglan waved, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll just jot down a few recipes for you to bring back. We have plenty of dishes and delicacies here, so it¡¯s no big deal to share some with you..¡± Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: So Refreshing Chapter 751: So Refreshing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Again, Su Binglan shocked Ye Feiran with her words. After all, recipes were precious, unique ones. Even money could not buy such recipes. Ye Feiran knew Su Binglan had many excellent recipes. However, the former was shocked because Su Binglan offered to jot them down for her. ¡®Binglan is so kind to me.¡¯ ¡°Um, Binglan? Can 1 use your garlic prawn vermicelli recipe?¡± Ye Feiran asked hesitantly. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Of course you can. If you forgot some steps, I¡¯ll write the recipe in detail.¡± Ye Feiran became teary-eyed as she said, ¡°Thank you so much, Binglan.¡± Su Wenwu was delighted to see his close friend so happy. He felt proud to have a capable sister like Su Binglan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Su Binglan said as she took out a map her husband had given her. It was a detailed map of the south. Ye Feiran and Su Wenwu were puzzled as they looked at the map. They wondered why she showed it to them. Su Binglan waved at them and said, ¡°Look here. These two are freshwater lakes. There should be crabs and crayfish in them, but they will only appear when the weather is warm. ¡°Feiran can prepare people to catch them in advance. 1 should journey there before the time is right. Before that, Wenwu should settle the matters in the north. After spring, Wenwu can go to the south with Feiran to inspect the market there. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll set up a few shops in the south and hire people there. We should first open a hotpot restaurant. During summer, we can add barbecued crayfish and other new dishes.¡¯ Su Binglan had many plans but wanted to take it a step at a time. She would only add new dishes and delicacies after establishing the restaurants. She also considered selling wine in the South. By then, they could earn much more by transporting wine. Ye Feiran listened carefully as Su Binglan spoke. However, the former felt Su Binglan possessed a strangely convincing power. Since Ye Feiran was responsible for all of the Ye family¡¯s businesses, she only admired a few in business. Still, she could not help but admire Su Binglan. If Ye Feiran was not the heir to her family, she could not have developed new delicacies and opened so many famous shops on her own. She knew she could not do what Su Binglan did. The more Ye Feiran listened to Su Binglan, the more she wanted to learn. The former could manage her family¡¯s businesses and command her subordinates well, which had much to do with her personality. Ye Feiran knew to be humble and learn from others. She thought if she stayed for a few more days, she could learn much more from Su Binglan. Su Wenwu said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. We¡¯ll do what you need.¡± He felt good to be trusted by his sister. Since Ye Feiran would be in the south, Su Wenwu knew he could help and protect her. Su Binglan raised her brow at Su Wenwu and teased, ¡°Who was the one who said he doesn¡¯t like traveling far and preferred staying home?¡± Usually, Su Wenwu would not feel embarrassed by his sister¡¯s teasing. However, Ye Feiran was present, causing him to blush. He scratched his head and said, ¡°That was last time.¡¯ Su Binglan added, ¡°l know you¡¯re only willing to visit the South because Feiran will be there. You wouldn¡¯t want to go there if I simply told you to.¡± Su Wenvvu admitted she was right, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been to the South, Feiran has told me about the customs there. I feel familiar with the place already. ¡± Su Binglan looked at Ye Feiran meaningfully, saying, ¡°l know my brother¡¯s just willing to go there because of you.¡± Su Wenwu felt something was amiss but was too stubborn to say anything. On the other hand, Ye Feiran looked at him adoringly. She wanted to tell him she was a woman but soon caught herself. Ye Feiran knew it was not the time to discuss such things. She said, ¡°Binglan, I want to buy and sell your products in my hometown. I want to cooperate with you, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to do,¡± Su Binglan readily said. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Ye Feiran had been thinking about it before sleeping last night. She had even prepared many pros and cons about cooperation. However, she did not expect Su Binglan to agree so quickly. Su Binglan looked at her and asked, ¡°What sort of products are you interested in?¡± Ye Feiran answered, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve tried the wine and think it¡¯s excellent and affordable. Honestly, the wine in my hometown is not nearly as good as the ones you brewed. ¡°Wine is also more expensive in the south, so I want to import yours there. We can sell plenty in the South, even including the importing expenses. Moreover, customers would have more reasons to dine at a restaurant if it serves wine. ¡°By then, the customers will order more dishes and improve the restaurant¡¯s business.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s no problem.¡± Su Binglan nodded. She had already asked Su Xueye and his team to build more factories and shops. Since that was the case, Su Binglan could use one of the factories as a winery and hire more workers. It just so happened Shen Qiuhui also wanted to buy more wine, so Su Binglan planned to expand her winery. She was so easy-going and straightforward that she shocked Ye Feiran. The latter was ecstatic when she returned to her senses. She strode to Su Binglan and held her hand, saying, ¡°Thank you so much, Binglan.¡± Ye Feiran knew she could benefit her family¡¯s businesses considerably if she cooperated with Su Binglan. By then, the Ye family would dominate the South¡¯s wine market. Both parties would profit considerably from the wine and seafood cooperation. Moreover, Ye Feiran planned to cooperate in her name, not her family¡¯s. That way, her position in the family would be even more stable.. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Sign the Contract Chapter 752: Sign the Contract Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ye Feiran did not care about power or status. However, she had to solidify her position as the heir and become the family¡¯s head as soon as possible to protect her parents. Ye Feiran was also hot-blooded. She knew her father and grandfather wanted the family to return to its former glory instead of the various factions suppressing them. The Ye family could only be strong by fighting back. Ye Feiran knew how vast and competitive the southern market was. The family could only solidify their position by selling irreplaceable products. No one else could make wine and tofu products like the Su family could, so Ye Feiran also considered buying tofu and embroidery products from Su Binglan. While considering these things, Ye Feiran forgot she held Su Binglan¡¯s hand. Su Binglan knew Ye Feiran was a woman, so the former remained calm. However, Su Wenwu turned pale, wondering if Ye Feiran had feelings for Su Binglan. Su Binglan observed her brother¡¯s expression and smirked. She thought Su Wenwu would realize Ye Feiran was a woman if she hinted something at him. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Feiran. We¡¯re on the same side, after all. You can import whatever products you want from me.¡± Su Binglan also considered opening a factory in the south. Then, purchasing more products would be more convenient for Ye Feiran. That way, they could reduce import costs and increase the profit margin. Su Binglan would also open a seafood restaurant and kebab shop in the south. However, she first needed to see how business would go there. If it went well, she would open food and alcohol shops. A few days ago, Luo Jin¡¯an transferred a few people to Su Binglan to use. She planned to train these people well and make them managers in various shops and factories. Ye Feiran and Su Binglan¡¯s cooperation discussion went smoothly. The more they talked, the more they agreed with each other. Soon, they drafted and signed contracts. Su Binglan also wrote down a few recipes for Ye Feiran. Ye Feiran was excited to work with the Su family as their cooperation was mutually beneficial. Her blood boiled when she thought about how her family would soon surpass the others in the South. Su Binglan realized there was still much time before lunch. She told Su Wenwu, ¡°Give Feiran a tour of the village, won¡¯t you?¡± She noticed his expression and knew he had something to say to Ye Feiran. Therefore, she wanted to give them some alone time. ¡®They shouldn¡¯t hold back in talking to each other. They must speak their minds,¡¯ Su Binglan thought it was a little funny. Su Wenvvu did not know his sister¡¯s thoughts. He only knew she wanted him to bring Ye Feiran around to understand his family¡¯s businesses better. However, Su Wenwu was absent-minded when he brought Ye Feiran around the village. Although he was usually talkative around her, he was silent this time. Ye Feiran thought the tofu factory was interesting, so she kept talking to Su Wenwu about it. Still, she realized he did not speak much. She looked at Su Wenwu and noticed he looked pale and troubled. Ye Feiran asked with concern, ¡°Is something on your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Wenwu felt he could not tell her his thoughts. After all, they were close friends, and he did not want to scare Ye Feiran away. ¡°Wenwu, I know you have something on your mind. Am I your sworn brother if you can¡¯t tell me your thoughts?¡± Ye Feiran lowered her head and feigned disappointment. Su Wenwu became anxious when he heard Ye Feiran¡¯s words. He stammered, ¡°N-No, don¡¯t overthink it. I-I just don¡¯t know how to tell you.¡± Ye Feiran raised her brows, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can speak your mind because we¡¯re sworn brothers, right? I won¡¯t tell anyone what you tell me.¡± She looked at Su Wenwu with a trusting gaze as she spoke. Su Wenwu could not resist such a gaze, saying, ¡°Y-You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Although he was usually talkative around Ye Feiran, he could barely speak this time. He even blushed a little. Ye Feiran stopped and blinked at Su Wenwu, asking, ¡°What is it.¡± Su Wenwu took a deep breath and said, ¡°You know that my sister is married, right? He¡¯s my brother-in-law, and we had dinner together last night. You¡­¡± Ye Feiran understood what he was referring to and could not help but laugh. ¡®He¡¯s such a fool sometimes.¡¯ She remembered holding Su Binglan!s hand just now and thought nothing was wrong since the two were women. Moreover, Su Binglan did not pull away. Instead, she smiled at Ye Feiran. Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule at that time. Meanwhile, Ye Feiran realized how clever Su Binglan was. The former thought Su Binglan had already suspected she was a woman disguised as a man long ago. Ye Feiran suppressed her laughter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not into women.¡± Su Wenwu was shocked as he widened his eyes in surprise. ¡®If she doesn¡¯t like women, then she likes men? B-But I¡¯m a man.¡¯ Ye Feiran looked at Su Wenwu, conflicted. The latter was shocked and blushed for some reason. His mind was a mess as he stammered, ¡°Y-You¡­ l¡­ Ye Feiran found his reaction hilarious. She knew him well but had never seen him like that. She had to admit Su Wenwu looked adorable. ¡°Wenwu, can I ask you something?¡± Su Wenwu gulped and said, ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Ye Feiran stepped closer to Su Wenwu and looked at him. ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡± ¡°No¡­ No, I don¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°Then what do you think of me?¡± Ye Feiran mustered all up her courage to ask him that. However, she made herself look calm. She understood Su Binglan¡¯s intentions since the latter had guessed she was a woman. Su Binglan had even told the two to walk around the village for some alone time. Naturally, Ye Feiran knew what Su Binglan wanted her to do. Ah¡­ I¡­ l¡­¡± Su Wenwu stuttered. Ye Feiran lowered her head and changed her tone, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: The Sacrificials Chapter 753: The Sacrificials Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu thought Ye Feiran was about to cry. He had no time to think before anxiously replying, ¡°No, no, 1 also¡­ I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡± Ye Feiran knew he was sincere and understood his intentions. She did not expect him to like her, too. She lowered her head so Su Wenwu could not see her smile. He did not want her to be sad, so he could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Feiran, we¡¯re men.¡± Ye Feiran looked up and then tiptoed to whisper, ¡°I¡¯m a woman, silly.¡± Boom! Su Wenwu was shocked, but his eyes soon lit up. ¡°F-Feiran, you¡¯re¡­¡± Ye Feiran put her finger to his lips, hushing him. ¡°Shh!¡± Su Wenwu regained his senses. Since he knew about the Ye family¡¯s situation, he said, ¡°Right, I can¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡± Ye Feiran nodded. ¡°1 trust you.¡± Although Su Wenwu had regained his senses, his heart raced, and his mind was a mess. He looked at Ye Feiran and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my parents to visit your home to propose a marriage between us.¡± Ye Feiran smiled when she heard that. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll return home and discuss it with my parents. We might have to make it private since the rest of my family don¡¯t know I¡¯m a woman.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re a woman? A woman can inherit the family business, too,¡± Su Wenwu said. His family did not favor sons over daughters. For example, the family treasured Su Binglan just as much as the Su brothers. The family even followed Su Binglan¡¯s lead and supported whatever she did. Ye Feiran felt touched when she heard his words¡ªhowever, only a few thought like Su Wenwu. She knew the Su family was more harmonious than hers. She felt very relaxed living with the Su family. She said, ¡°l think I¡¯ll start my own business after working with Binglan. Perhaps my profits will surpass my family¡¯s. They¡¯ll start relying on me when that happens. They can¡¯t refute me then, even if I am a woman who became the family¡¯s head.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll support you,¡± Su Wenwu said firmly, ¡°If they still refuse to accept you, you and your parents can leave the family and start a new one.¡± Ye Feiran was shocked, but her heart pounded just thinking about it. She had never considered rebuilding the Ye family, but now she could because she had cooperated with Su Binglan. Ye Feiran could see how capable Su Binglan was. After signing the agreement and leaving home for a while, Su Binglan looked at the time and realized it was not yet lunchtime. She went to a small courtyard at home where the family would not go unless they needed something. She clapped toward the sky, and six shadowy figures landed in the courtyard. Luo Jin¡¯an had left these men for her. These men were loyalists to the Wei family and belonged exclusively to Luo Jin¡¯an. He rarely used these Sacrificials, not to mention he had six of them. Thus, Su Binglan would not waste their talents. Instead, she wanted to train the six Sacrificials as her assistants and make them all-rounded talents. ¡°Reporting for duty, Master.¡± Although they worked for Luo Jin¡¯an, he had told them to follow Su Binglan¡¯s orders as she would be their new master. Luo Jin¡¯an had suddenly transferred these Sacrificials to Su Teng Village, so they knew little about Su Binglan. However, they had observed and listened to the villagers¡¯ conversations over the past few days and gained some understanding of their new master. Although they were shocked at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sudden decision, they had to obey Su Binglan¡¯s orders without question. Su Binglan looked at the Sacrificials and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be your master now, but I¡¯ll have to change your names. I will change Wei Yi¡¯s name to Su Yi and Wei Er r s name to Su Er.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for a meeting.¡± Su Binglan said nothing more and led them into a room. She wanted them to introduce themselves and tell her about their talents. In other words, it was an interview. Through the interview, Su Binglan understood the Sacrificials better. After getting to know them, she could train them accordingly. Fortunately, all six members could read, making it much easier for her to teach them about Arabic numbers and management skills. She intended to teach them such things before Su Xueye completed the factories and shops on the upcoming commercial street. However, the Sacrificials were puzzled, wondering why she taught them about accounting and management. Su Binglan noticed their doubts, saying, ¡°l don¡¯t keep useless people around, only all-rounded talents. After completing your studies, you will all be my special assistants. ¡°You will help me take charge of Chu Country¡¯s and the entire continent¡¯s market.¡¯ Su Binglan also intended to start businesses all over Chu Country and other countries. Thus, she had to nurture her talents gradually. Her ambitious words shocked the Sacrificials. Still, they knew she was serious about it when they noticed the light in her eyes. Although they knew nothing about Arabic numbers, they quickly realized how quickly they could calculate things when she taught them about it. ¡°l will also teach you how to measure and draw maps. You will need to use this knowledge in future battles, too.¡± Su Binglan wanted to nurture as many talents as possible. To do that, she would first teach the six Sacrificials, and then they spread her lessons. Su Binglan wanted a group of elite that would assist her in her future ventures.. Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Mind-Blowing Makeup Chapter 754: Mind-Blowing Makeup Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not possess such knowledge when she lived as Lan Ruobing. Moreover, the latter was in poor health and had to train her Shadow Guards for her brother and the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. The six Sacrificials were even more shocked after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. They typically only had two jobs as Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s subordinates, which were assassinations and protection. However, Su Binglan wanted them to do accounting, management, and draw maps. Although the Sacrificials knew how to read maps, they did not know how to draw them. Since Su Binglan was their new master, they could only obey unquestioningly. She looked at them and said. ¡°You can voice vour thoughts. Although vou must obey, you can also tell me if you don¡¯t understand something.¡± She did not want to nurture the Sacrificials as she nurtured the Shadow Guards. Instead, she wanted to groom the former toward becoming business managers. The Sacrificials looked up at Su Binglan. ¡®Musn¡¯t we obey our master without question? But she allows us to voice our doubts and thoughts.¡¯ They saw Su Binglan¡¯s encouraging expression. Su Yi spoke on his partners¡¯ behalf, ¡°Master, how will learning such things benefit us? What do you need us to do?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Well, the more knowledge you acquire, the more you can accomplish, right? For example, learning to draw a map will allow you to transmit information better during a battle, even though the existing map isn¡¯t accurate. ¡°Then, you can use your newfound map drawing skills to adjust the inaccurate map. We can also use encoded messages when transmitting information to our men. Then, our enemies can¡¯t decipher our messages even if they somehow acquire our information.¡± However, the Sacrificials did not know what encoded messages were. One asked, ¡°What are encoded messages, Master?¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Codes are something we can create ourselves. After creating and memorizing them, only we can understand the encoded messages. ¡°You can decipher the content of a message by simply looking when we establish our codes. For example, if I write 3211, you can find the corresponding word according to the Arabic numbers I will soon teach you. You¡¯ll know what my encoded message means once you connect them.¡± The Sacrificials were in awe and looked at Su Binglan in disbelief. ¡®Why haven¡¯t we considered this sooner? If we did, the Wei family wouldn¡¯t have worried about outsiders acquiring our messages and information during the war.¡¯ When the Wei family got wiped out three years ago, the Sacrificials suspected there had been a leak in their information. That was why the enemy could grasp the Wei army¡¯s formation. If the Sacrificials used coded messages, even the local spies would not know the contents of the former¡¯s messages. ¡®It seems using codes is highly beneficial. Master thought of an excellent method for transmitting messages.¡¯ The Sacrificials now looked at Su Binglan admiringly. They knew their master was an intelligent one. Su Binglan continued, ¡°l know you¡¯re all capable of assassinations and intelligence gathering. However, don¡¯t think I¡¯m wasting your talent by making you shop managers and accounters. ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s easier to gather information in shops and restaurants people frequent. The customers discuss many things while eating, even crucial information. ¡°If you inadvertently hear such things, you would have gathered the latest information. So, do you think we can gather information as shop managers now?¡± The Sacrificials nodded solemnly and agreed with their master. They had never considered gathering information through eavesdropping on customers. They only thought it was the job of intelligence personnel. However, they now knew they could gather information independently. Ultimately, the Sacrificials would become multi-talented. Su Binglan added, ¡°l will also teach you to disguise yourselves. The highest level of disguise is to dress casually, sometimes even as a woman, to carry out missions.¡± Su Shiliu raised his brows, wondering, ¡®How can we disguise ourselves as women?¡¯ Su Binglan took a makeup box she had made long ago. She had even done Miao Zhizhi¡¯s makeup for the latter¡¯s wedding. Su Binglan asked, ¡°So? Who wants to try it first?¡± As Sacrificials, they had to be brave enough to try such things. The leader of the six Sacrificials, Su Yi, said, ¡°Master, let me try.¡± Although he did not want to dress up as a woman, he knew Su Binglan taught them these things to make them more versatile. Therefore, he was brave enough to try it. Su Binglan nodded smilingly. ¡°All right. Come here and sit facing everyone.¡± Su Yi followed suit and faced the others for Su Binglan to apply makeup on him so the other five could see better. Su Binglan opened the makeup box and began applying makeup on Su Yi. Su Er and the others looked on curiously, almost unblinking for fear of missing the details. They were surprised at how their familiar had turned into a woman with Su Binglan¡¯s makeup. They could no longer recognize the person they were familiar with. ¡®He looks just like a woman now!¡¯ Since the people of that era typically kept their hair long, Su Binglan did not need to make and use wigs. Instead, she could simply style their naturally long hair to look like a woman¡¯s. Su Binglan spread Su Yi¡¯s hair and gave him the most ordinary female hairstyle. She wanted the disguise to make it easier for the Sacrificials to blend into the crowd. That way, people would think he was a woman at a glance. Su Binglan asked, ¡°So, what do you all think?¡± Su Er and the others could not help but gasp. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡¯ ¡°Is that you, Su Yi?¡± The Sacrificials were in disbelief. If they had not seen Su Binglan applying makeup to Su Yi, they would have thought he was a stranger. Su Yi said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡¯ He did not know what he looked like. However, he knew it was a shocking transformation based on his fellow Sacrificials¡¯ expressions. Su Binglan took a bronze plate and showed Su Yi his reflection, saying, ¡°Here, take a look for yourself.¡± Su Yi was stunned when he looked at his reflection. ¡°Th-That¡¯s me?! But how?¡± He had never felt so shocked, even though he had been through many challenging missions. He knew it was not a simple disguise technique. To turn a man into a woman by simply using makeup was inconceivable to Su Yi.. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Sour Bamboo Shoots Chapter 756: Sour Bamboo Shoots Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At that moment, Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran had a similar thought. They wanted to open an escargot noodle restaurant if they liked the dish. Su Wenwu knew any dish his sister made was delicious. Hence, business would boom once he opened a restaurant with such a unique delicacy. Moreover, any business his sister started always went well. Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll have escargot noodles for lunch. We¡¯ll need many ingredients to make it.¡± Su Wenwu asked, ¡°How many do you need?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°More than usual, such as bamboo shoots, black fungus mushrooms, fried tofu, vegetables, and star anise.¡± Su Wenwu only knew about some of the ingredients his sister had mentioned. He asked curiously, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s a bamboo shoot?¡± Ye Feiran raised her brows, asking, ¡°Do we get bamboo shoots from bamboo trees?¡± The south had many bamboo shoots in the mountains, making them a common ingredient. Some even used them when making chicken stew. Strangely enough, Ye Feiran had never heard of them. ¡®How do we make bamboo shoots sour?¡¯ Ye Feiran was puzzled but had a hunch bamboo shoots were practical. Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Yes, we can get them where bamboo trees grow. Making them sour is straightforward. We¡¯ll shred fresh bamboo shoots, but not too thin, then put them in a jar. ¡°Afterward, we add clear water and seal it. After some time, the bamboo shoots will become sour.¡¯ Ye Feiran nodded but still wondered how they would taste. ¡®So, we¡¯ll need sour bamboo shoots to make escargot noodles?¡¯ She was curious but embarrassed to ask too many questions. Although born and raised in the south, Su Binglan happened to know more about bamboo trees and shoots more than Ye Feiran. Ye Feiran felt awkward but admitted that Su Binglan knew much about food. Su Wenwu asked, ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t that the same method for making pickled vegetables?¡± Su Binglan prepared many condiments while answering, ¡°It¡¯s different from making pickled vegetables. Sour bamboo shoots taste different than mustard, but they both taste good.¡± Su Wenwu added, ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen you make sour bamboo shoots, Sister.¡± He had only gained some understanding of the South¡¯s delicacies after getting to know Ye Feiran. He knew people in the south sometimes used bamboo shoots to make certain delicacies. However, only commoners used such a thing. Still, Su Wenwu knew his sister could make something like that into a delicacy. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on long journeys, so I brought these with me when I saw them.¡± Since she had a pocket dimension, she would gather things to bring home, even if she did not need those things yet. Su Binglan would then collect them from her pocket dimension whenever needed. She had already considered using bamboo shoots to make pickled vegetables last time, Now that she was making escargot noodles, she knew they would be useful. Su Wenwu looked around and asked, ¡°Where are they, Sister?¡± He and Ye Feiran were curious to see what the bamboo shoots looked like. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Go to where we store our grains. There¡¯s a small jar on the rightmost side. Open it, and you should see sour bamboo shoots inside.¡¯ Su Wenwu hurried toward the room curiously as he muttered, ¡°When did Sister make sour bamboo shoots? I never knew about them.¡¯ He soon found the jar his sister mentioned and opened it. A bizarre smell permeated the room, making him cover his nose. He frowned and quickly closed the lid, but it was pointless as it was too intense. ¡°Sister, it stinks! Do we have to open the lid?!¡± Su Wenwu shouted toward the kitchen as he stood in the room. Su Binglan knew how pungent the smell was, saying, ¡°Move the jar to the courtyard first and then remove a small portion from it! Put the rest in the west room!¡± The family typically used the west room to store things. Even if Su Wenwu opened the jar, the smell would not leave the room and affect the family. ¡°Okay!¡± Su Wenwu then moved the jar full of bamboo shoots to the courtyard. He used all his strength to move it, which impressed Ye Feiran. She looked at him and realized how powerful he was. She liked seeing how macho Su Wenwu was. After returning to her senses, Ye Feiran said, ¡°Hey, let me help.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Um, you might not be able to.¡± Ye Feiran blushed. Indeed, she knew she was too weak to help. Although she had disguised herself as a man and practiced martial arts during childhood, she only knew a little. She was not strong enough compared to Su Wenwu, especially since his Qinggong was better. Nonetheless, he moved the vat to the courtyard and firmly placed it aside. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Ye Feiran asked, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bowl.¡± ¡°Yes, please. Bring a bowl and a spoon so I can scoop some out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Feiran said as she hurried to the kitchen. Soon after, Su Wenwu opened the lid and scooped some sour bamboo shoots into the bowl. However, he had gotten used to the smell because he thought they were similar to stinky tofu. The stinkier the tofu was, the better it tasted. With that logic, Su Wenwu suspected the sour bamboo shoots would taste good. Otherwise, Su Binglan would not have made such a thing. When Su Wenwu brought the sour bamboo shoots to the stove, Su Binglan had already prepared many ingredients. When she cut the bamboo shoots, Su Wenwu asked, ¡°What¡¯s next, Sister?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°We¡¯ll start the fire to fry these ingredients well.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister. I¡¯ll start the fire now.¡± Su Wenvvu wanted to help his sister like he used to because he had been too busy with the hotpot restaurants. ¡°Wenwu, let me handle the fire,¡± Ye Feiran said, ¡°You can help your sister with something else.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Su Wenwu turned to Su Binglan and asked, ¡°What should I do next?¡± ¡°Wash those with plain water,¡± Su Binglan said as she pointed toward the escargot at the side.. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Stir-Fried Fragrance Chapter 757: Stir-Fried Fragrance Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu was shocked when he saw the things in the basin. He stammered, ¡°S-Sister, what are those?¡± ¡®Are they still alive? I never asked what escargots are. I thought they were supposed to be vegetables.¡¯ When he held one of the escargots, he felt something moving inside the shell. He was startled, but not because he was timid. His expression returned to normal after regaining his senses. Ye Feiran¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the escargot. She looked at them, asking, ¡°Binglan, we can eat these things?¡± Ye Feiran had seen escargots in some lakes in the south. However, she never thought she could eat them. Still, she knew Su Binglan wanted to use them to make something delicious. Since Su Binglan planned to cook them, it meant they were edible. Nonetheless, Ye Feiran wanted confirmation instead of assuming. ¡®If Binglan can use these to make delicacies, how would she prepare and cook them? Also, they have shells. Is that why we should wash them? They look pretty clean already, right?¡¯ Ye Feiran grew increasingly curious, wondering if they had escargots in the north. Su Binglan looked at the duo¡¯s expressions and smiled, saying, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re edible. You¡¯ll know what they taste like soon.¡± Her words made it even more mysterious, which piqued Su Wenwu¡¯s interest. If someone besides his sister used escargot, he would think twice about eating it. ¡°Binglan, I often see these things near lakes in the south,¡± Ye Feiran said, ¡°If they¡¯re edible, they¡¯ll be a unique delicacy to sell.¡± Su Binglan suggested, ¡°If the lake isn¡¯t too big, you can buy it. You should look and see if escargots live in ponds. If they do, you can buy the pond and breed the escargots.¡± ¡°l can breed them?¡± Ye Feiran was puzzled. Su Binglan explained, ¡°It¡¯s just like raising fish. You can even raise the prawns you brought me similarly.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If escargots taste good, we can breed them and reduce our costs.¡± She was a businesswoman at heart and could understand the value and benefits of such things. If something were delicious and could be bred in large quantities, she would profit a lot. Although she had not tried escargot yet, Ye Feiran was confident by looking at Su Binglan¡¯s expression. For example, Ye Feiran had accidentally discovered prawns, while others did not know if they could cook or eat prawns. When she brought them to Su Teng Village, Su Binglan knew how to cook and eat them. Moreover, Su Binglan had her own cooking methods and made garlic prawn vermicelli. Ye Feiran believed Su Binglan could make something good with escargot because of that. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°The profits will be high if we sell escargot noodles.¡¯ The dish was delicious, and she believed many would want to try it. By then, she could even make packaged escargot noodles. It would resemble instant noodles that were easy for people to reheat. ¡®l can open an escargot noodle shop.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Su Binglan figured she was too busy to run another restaurant. However, since the South had plenty of escargot, she could cooperate with Ye Feiran in opening a restaurant there. It was only a preliminary idea, so Su Binglan had to make escargot noodles for everyone to taste before deciding to open a restaurant. Meanwhile, Ye Feiran started the fire to heat the pot. Su Binglan added oil, then dried chili, spring onions, garlic, and ginger before stir-frying them. When the ingredients became fragrant, she added star anise, fennel, and other seasonings before stir-frying them again. Ye Feiran smiled when she smelled the fragrance. Although she hadn¡¯t eaten yet, she found the aroma enjoyable. She had tried many dishes as the heir to the Ye family. However, no delicacy could compare to this. Ye Feiran had never seen so many seasonings in one dish. She had never seen some of the seasonings Su Binglan used either. Su Wenwu was unsurprised because his sister had made all the seasonings and kept them in a cupboard for cooking. Whenever Su Binglan cooked, the family would know what she used because she would tell them. He sniffed the fragrance and knew the dish would be delicious. However, he was puzzled when he saw the shells on the escargot, wondering how he would eat it. ¡®How do I get the meat out? The shells are hard, so I can¡¯t peel them.¡¯ ¡°Wenwu, did you finish washing the escargots?¡± Su Binglan asked after stir-frying the ingredients. ¡°Um, I guess so.¡± Su Wenwu poured out the water and handed the basin of escargots to his sister. There was plenty of escargot in the basin, but the pot Su Binglan cooked in was relatively large to accommodate them. She poured them into the pot and stir-fried them. Soon after, she added salt, wine, sugar, chicken essence, southern fermented bean curd, and other things while stir-frying the mixture. Su Binglan cooked for a long time before she covered and let the dish simmer. It was just in time for the afternoon lunch break, so Shen Qiuhua, Su Fengmao, Su Wenzhe, and Liu Yinyin returned home. ¡°Ah, it smells so good. I wonder what Binglan¡¯s cooking.¡± Everyone guessed what Su Binglan made for lunch. Su Wenze excitedly entered the house, saying, ¡°Last night, Binglan said she wanted to make escargot noodles. Is she making that now?¡± ¡°You remember that?¡± Liu Yinyin chuckled. Su Wenzhe answered, ¡°Of course. I was still thinking about escargot noodles before sleeping last night.¡± Su Fengmao asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it smell strange here?¡± After some thought, Su Wenzhe said, ¡°It smells similar to stinky tofu.¡± The family knew they could not judge a dish by how it smelled. After all, they had smelled and tried stinky tofu. Shen Mohen and Shen Qiuhui could also smell the aroma when they entered. The duo looked at each other and realized they would have something new for lunch. They strolled around and observed the village and town to learn from Su Binglan¡¯s business model. The more they looked, the more shocked they were as their understanding of Su Binglan rose to another level.. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: A Different Style Chapter 758: A Different Style Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Mohen and Shen Qiuui were tired and hungry after strolling around the town and village. They could smell the food as they walked along the small road toward the Su family¡¯s house. This time, every household in the village lit fireworks and prepared lunch. When the father and son passed the villagers¡¯ houses, they could smell their cooking, whetting their appetites. However, they realized the fragrance from the Su family¡¯s house was better than the rest. Shen Qiuhui and Shen Mohen quickened their pace toward the house. Shen Qiuhui exclaimed, ¡°It smells so good! What did you make, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°You came just in time, Uncle Qiuhui. We¡¯re having escargot noodles for lunch today. However, I must warn you, it smells a little bizarre.¡¯ Shen Qiujui waved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know your cooking will be delicious, Binglan. He had smelled the strange aroma from the courtyard just now and thought about stinky tofu. He liked eating stinky tofu after coming to his sister¡¯s house. Shen Qiuhui thought certain foods tasted better if the smell was weirder. Therefore, he did not care about how a dish smelled, only how it tasted. He looked forward to lunch, and everyone nodded in agreement. Shen Mohen looked at his father and thought of how he was always a severe and cold person. However, Shen Qiuhui¡¯s demeanor changed when he reunited with his sister. Shen Qiuhui was easygoing compared to his past self. Shen Mohen would be afraid of speaking to his father in the past, but not anymore because he felt a strong sense of fatherly love. Shen Mohen knew his father still loved and cared about him. Even so, Shen Qiuhui rarely expressed it last time. He was strict with Shen Mohen last time but softened up after reuniting with Shen Qiuhua. Moreover, Shen Qiuhui supported his son in anything he wanted to do, making Shen Mohen very excited. ¡®As expected, it¡¯s better to stay at Aunt Qiuhua¡¯s house. Since Father doesn¡¯ t want me to return to the capital, I¡¯ll stay here instead.¡¯ Shen Mohen knew he could learn a lot from his cousin. After all, she was not only a business genius but also a medical genius. Shen Mohen could benefit significantly from what Su Binglan could teach him. Even those from the Legendary Medicine Valley envied their student, Shen Mohen, for being able to learn from Su Binglan. Of course, she had also taught him some acupuncture techniques. Although Shen Mohen knew little about it, he had memorized the human anatomy and the human body¡¯s acupuncture points. His next step was to master acupuncture techniques. However, Shen Mohen decided to learn from Su Wenxiu since Su Binglan was too busy. Coincidentally, Su Wenxiu had just resumed classes with his apprentices. Shen Mohen possessed exceptional medical skills compared to the apprentices, but he was still incomparable to Su Binglan. Furthermore, he knew very little about acupuncture. Shen Mohen was also humble regarding his studies in medicine. He knew he had to keep learning to be a good doctor. Therefore, he took the opportunity to learn from Su Wenxiu. Su Wenxiu was thrilled to discuss medicine with Shen Mohen because the latter had more practical experience. The two had learned a lot through their discussions. Nonetheless, Shen Mohen was more interested in the escargot noodles. ¡°l know your new dish will be delicious, Cousin Binglan.¡¯! He was curious and wanted to look inside the pot, but Su Binglan had covered it with a lid to let it simmer. Su Wenzhe was curious, asking, ¡°Feiran, do you need help with the fire?¡± The family thought Ye Feiran had soft and tender skin. They wondered if her hand would become rough if they let her handle the firewood. Ye Feiran smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a straightforward task, so I¡¯m not tired.¡± She enjoyed the atmosphere among the Su family because they were considerate of each other. She could feel their warmth and sincere concern for her. Suddenly, Shen Qiuhua gently pulled Ye Feiran from the stool, and Su Wenzhe took over to handle the fire. It was about time to lower the fire, so Su Binglan told her brother, ¡°You can turn down the fire now, Big Brother.¡± Su Wenzhe often helped with the fire, so he knew what to do when his sister gave the order. After lowering the fire, Su Binglan added water to the pot and said, ¡°Okay, I can make fragrant screw soup after another fifteen minutes.¡± At that moment, everyone saw what was in the pot. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± They were shocked and could only guess what was in the pot. However, they never expected to see something strange. ¡®Aren¡¯t those snails we usually see by the river during summer?¡¯ ¡®Those are similar to field snails but are bigger.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t those things like being in the mud?¡¯ ¡®How do we eat those things?¡¯ The family¡¯s thoughts ran wild when they looked into the pot. Still, the fragrance was enticing. Before they could look closer, Su Binglan put the lid back on. At this moment, everyone regained their senses. If others thought escargots were inedible, it might be because they had never tried them before. It was like when Su Binglan first introduced soybeans to her family. The mountain had many soybeans for harvests, but the family never knew they could use them to make tofu. Since Su Binglan had taught them about soybeans, the family suspected the escargots would be just as delicious. Su Binglan looked at everyone¡¯s expressions after covering the pot again. She knew their thoughts but did not explain anything. She only said, ¡°You¡¯ll know whether or not escargots taste good after trying them later.¡± She suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, Mother, I need toothpicks. Could you grab some for me? The family had made some toothpicks previously, so they came in handy now. Shen Qiuhua took one from the table and said, ¡°Here, you go. Why do you need it?¡± Su Binglan took the toothpick and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll use it to test the food later. You and Father should rest first. I¡¯ll call you two when I finish cooking.¡± Shen Qiuhua refused to rest. Instead, she asked, ¡°What else do you need, Binglan? Your father and I can help.¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°I just need to cook the vermicelli.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Su Fengmao responded, ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire on the other stove.¡± They had two spots at the stove so they could cook simultaneously. Shen Qiuhui said, ¡°You can rest, Brother-in-law. Let me take over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Qiuhui, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Su Fengmao said earnestly. On the contrary, he would feel energetic whenever he accompanied his daughter to cook.. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Eat as Much as You Want Chapter 759: Eat as Much as You Want Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao also enjoyed smelling the food while sitting at the stove and tending to the fire. Sometimes, the family would fight over who would handle the fire. However, Shen Qiuhua could not argue with her husband and let him tend to the fire. She did not go to the room to rest, either. Instead, she watched curiously. Su Binglan added water and scooped out the noodles after cooking them. Then, she added vegetables and divided them into several big bowls. Afterward, she placed the sour bamboo shoots, tofu strips, peanuts, and vegetables into the bowls. Soon after, she scooped the soup she had made in another pot and poured it into each bowl. The whole kitchen smelled of escargot noodles. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Okay, everyone has a bowl for themselves. There should be more than enough. Come and bring these bowls to the table.¡± She smelled the dish and became hungry. ¡°Wow, it looks sumptuous. There are so many ingredients in each bowl.¡± ¡°Yeah, it looks delicious.¡¯ The family brought their bowls to the dining table, thinking about how nice it would be to eat together. Su Binglan placed a saucer of vinegar and chili on the table. She said, ¡°You can add these to your noodles.¡± Su Wenzhe looked at his bowl and asked, ¡°Sister, are these for seasoning?¡± ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Mother, could you prepare the toothpicks for us to eat the escargot?¡± Fortunately, she had made plenty of escargots. Su Binglan scooped the escargot out of the pot and placed them into a large basin. Then, she brought it to the dining table. Everyone washed their hands and sat at the table. As they were about to finish setting the table, Su Wenxiu returned from teaching his apprentices. He felt it was a blessing to eat a hot meal after a busy morning. He felt relaxed when he looked at the food. After eating their fill, the family could nap before returning to work. Su Binglan joined the family after she finished setting the table. Meanwhile, the family looked at her instead of eating because they did not know how to eat escargot. Su Binglan smiled, picked up an escargot, and inserted a toothpick into the shell. With a light pick, she spun the meat around and pulled it out. Then, she put it in her mouth and chewed. She smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious. Try some, everyone.¡± The family finally knew how to eat escargots after watching her actions. Su Fengmao was the first to try it. He praised, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how we¡¯re supposed to eat it.¡± Everyone scrambled to try the escargot. ¡°Indeed, it tastes wonderful!¡± ¡°l agree!¡¯ ¡°l never knew snails could taste so good!¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much meat, but the fragrance makes it better.¡± The family ate the escargot and tasted the ingredients Su Binglan had used in the dish. They enjoyed themselves to their hearts¡¯ content. No one had touched their noodles yet because they savored the snails. Moreover, Su Binglan added a slight spiciness to make the dish even more flavorful. Soon, everyone had a stack of escargot shells on their plates. They could not stop eating and even thought it was the best thing they had ever tasted. Liu Yinyin then tasted the noodles. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Ah, the noodles are just as tasty!¡¯ She took some of the noodles, scooped some soup, and ate it together. She thought it was the most fragrant thing she had eaten. However, she was not in a hurry to finish her food. Instead, she savored it. Ye Feiran followed suit. She ate the escargot and noodles together and could not help but praise them. Strangely, it was her first time eating chili, and she thought the spiciness was just right. She looked like she was enjoying herself as she ate. She even considered staying with the Su family forever instead of returning to the South. After all, she could have food like this for every meal. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Su Fengmao laughed, ¡°This dish makes me happy. Escargot should taste excellent with wine. I¡¯ll get some for me and my dear brother-in-law to drink.¡¯ ¡°All right, let¡¯s drink,¡± Shen Qiuhui agreed. He was delighted to drink wine with his brother-in-law. Whether it was the wine or escargot, he tasted a party in his mouth. Su Wenzhe got up to get glasses. Seeing that, Su Wenwu said, ¡°l want to drink too, Big Brother!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s enjoy some wine together.¡± Meanwhile, Shen Mohen and Su Wenxiu chose not to drink because they were doctors, and someone might suddenly need their help. Instead, the two drank tea. Shen Qiuhua happily ate until she was half full, saying, ¡°Binglan, these snails look like common field snails.¡¯ She knew about river snails, but those lived in soil by the river. Since they lived in mud, she thought they were inedible. Some had tried eating these things but got a mouthful of dirt instead. Moreover, snails were tricky to get out of their shells and tasted too fishy. People would smash the shells with stones to eat the snails, but they always tasted horrible. No one imagined snails to be so delicious. However, Su Binglan knew escargots were tasty, so she made a dish her family would enjoy. Since she had made plenty, the family could eat as much as they wanted. ¡°l can¡¯t stop eating these,¡± Su Wenzhe said as he ate, ¡°But Xuexuan and Xuehai won¡¯t be back from school until nighttime.¡± He thought about his sons whenever he ate. However, Blue Mountain Academy opened on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month. Since Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai attended school today, they had lunch in the cafeteria. Meanwhile, Luo Kang and his family still worked at the school cafeteria. Su Binglan had given them plenty of bonuses for the New Year holidays. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai would always praise the cafeteria food whenever they came home. It meant Luo Kang and his family continued working hard to make nutritious food for the students. ¡°It¡¯s a little spicy, so I¡¯ll leave some soup for the little ones,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll make something light for them to eat tonight.¡± Su Wenzhe gratefully said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Sister. You¡¯re so good to them.¡± He had witnessed how much his sister cared for his sons. However, he did not know how to thank Su Binglan for everything she had done for them. Su Binglan said, ¡°Well, they¡¯re my nephews, so I treat them the best I can.¡± Liu Yinyin was also grateful to her sister-in-law. Suddenly, Su Binglan remembered her mother¡¯s question. The former answered, ¡°These aren¡¯t river snails, Mother. However, they are similar. Still, we can fry and eat river snails, too.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°So, river snails are also edible. I remember seeing many river snails in the summer as a child. I used to play with them but never knew they were edible.. Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Business Model Chapter 760: Business Model Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenzhe sighed, ¡°If only I knew those snails were this tasty back then.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Even if you did, ordinary people can¡¯t make them taste good. You have no idea how much seasoning Sister used just now.¡± He had helped in the kitchen and saw everything Su Binglan had prepared. Su Wenwu knew she had never used that much seasoning and ingredients in other dishes. Su Wenzhe agreed, ¡°Yeah, Sister¡¯s the best in cooking. She can make anything into a gourmet dish.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu could not help but want to open another restaurant. He said, ¡°Sister, these escargots are delicious. Can we open a restaurant to sell your escargot noodles?¡± Su Fengmao looked at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just open a restaurant? Can you handle another one so soon?¡± Shen Qiuhua raised her head, saying, ¡°Your father¡¯s right, Wenwu. Your health is more important, and you¡¯re busy with many restaurants now. Don¡¯t overexert yourself, son.¡± Su Wenzhe added, ¡°l agree with Mother. Aren¡¯t you planning to open more hotpot restaurants in various places? You can¡¯t handle so many things at once, right? Even if you hired workers, you must be heavily involved in the early stages of a restaurant.¡± Su Wenwu hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, no. 1 was only suggesting for Sister to open an escargot noodle restaurant. I think we should sell something this delicious. Then, people can visit the restaurant to try this special dish.¡± Initially, Su Binglan never intended to open a restaurant. However, Su Wenwu happened to encourage her. After all, she should shared something this delicious with others. Shen Mohen was puzzled. ¡°Cousin Wenwu said this dish requires many ingredients and seasonings, so the cost of opening a restaurant should be high, right? Besides, escargots are rare, too.¡± Since escargots differed from field snails, he did not know where to find the former. If he wanted to make the dish, it would be troublesome. After some thought, the family agreed with Shen Mohen. Su Binglan sipped her soup and explained, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We can make a massive batch of soup instead of cooking to order. In that case, we only need to cook the noodles and reheat the soup.¡± She even planned to make instant vermicelli for the dish to make the serving process more straightforward. Su Binglan said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to open a restaurant. Instead, we can open a small store that specializes in producing small packets of ingredients. ¡°After we package them, the customers can buy the packets and cook the dish at home. The most essential thing is the seasoning. However, no one knows how this dish tastes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we should open a temporary stall to give samples. After promoting the dish and letting people taste it, more people will want to buy it. ¡± The family realized Su Binglan wanted to use the same method as instant noodles. However, the seasoning packets would be more complicated. Still, that could also favor them because it would be harder to imitate. Only the Su family would know the ingredients, just like at the hotpot restaurants. People had tried imitating it, but the seasonings and sauces could not compare to the Su family¡¯s. The customers could tell whether or not the ingredients were as good as the Su family¡¯s. Moreover, the ones at the familys hotpot restaurants were relatively affordable. Although Ye Feiran was silently eating, she had been listening to Su Binglan. The former felt she had learned a lot. Ye Feiran and Su Wenwu had only considered opening a restaurant to sell escargot noodles, but Su Binglan knew how to operate it. Ye Feiran wondered if she could mass-produce the ingredients and ship them out. ¡®What about prawns?¡¯ Ye Feiran raised a brow, wondering if she could package and sell her prawns. Since Su Binglan said prawns and seafood were excellent ingredients, Ye Feiran considered making dumplings, wontons, and many other dishes with seafood. ¡®If people knew they could use prawns to make tasty dishes, would they be willing to buy them? Perhaps we can promote the prawns in my family¡¯s restaurants first. ¡®It could also become part of our signature dish because other restaurants don¡¯t have prawns. If others wanted to imitate me, they¡¯d have to buy prawns from my potential factory. ¡®l might not even need a factory. Instead, 1 could simply have a workshop that packed prawns,¡¯ Ye Feiran grew excited with these thoughts in mind. She was even more grateful to Su Binglan now because the latter¡¯s words were inspiring. Ye Feiran would do as she thought when she returned to the South. Su Binglan was busy eating when she felt Ye Feiran¡¯s gaze. The former looked up and saw Ye Feiran looking at her with sparkling eyes. Su Binglan stopped eating when she met Ye Feiran¡¯s gaze. Fortunately, Su Binglan knew Ye Feiran was a woman. Otherwise, she would have misread Ye Feiran¡¯s gaze. Ye Feiran looked at Su Binglan as if she were looking at treasure. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu remained oblivious as he only focused on eating. After some thought, he looked up and asked, ¡°Sister, where would you open an escargot noodles shop?¡± ¡°We¡¯re building a commercial area near the embroidery shop, right?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°After Xueye and his team complete the construction, I¡¯ll use one of the shops to sell the escargot noodles. We can even open it beside your spicy hotpot restaurant.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Su Wenwu readily agreed, prepared to help his sister. Still, he knew he would be even busier then. After all, he still wanted to continue building his chain of hotpot and spicy hotpot restaurants anywhere possible. Su Binglan had also told him to open some restaurants in the South. By then, the Su family could sell seafood in their shops or restaurants. It was more beneficial for Su Wenwu to settle these things before doing anything else. Su Binglan knew Su Wenwu would be busy, so she did not want to burden him with more responsibilities. Fortunately, Luo Jin¡¯an had entrusted the Sacrificials to her. Therefore, she did not need to rush to open the escargot noodle shop. Instead, she would train the Sacrificials first and then start a new business. After training the Sacrificials, she would have them spread her teachings. After eating and drinking, the family discussed the tofu factory and embroidery shop. ¡°Everyone was enthusiastic to return to work today. I think they¡¯re happy working for us.¡± ¡°The same goes for the noodle shop. My employees were already waiting at the door when 1 arrived. They gathered and discussed what they did during the holidays.¡± ¡°Yeah, they were wearing their new clothes to work, too.¡± ¡°Oh, the employees want to know if we¡¯re still building shops and factories and when we¡¯ll hire more workers. Many of the employees¡¯ relatives want to work for us.¡¯ After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯re building those right now. You can work.. Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Medical Exchange Meeting Chapter 761: Medical Exchange Meeting Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The employees will be thrilled to hear the news. Their relatives can¡¯t wait to work here,¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly. ¡°That¡¯s because our daughter is generous,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°She gives all the employees hefty wages and bonuses, so their working attitude is always positive. ¡°If there were such suitable working environments in the past, I would have worked here. Being close to home with high-paying jobs and ample breaks is the best.¡¯ The whole family thought similarly. Therefore, they could understand Su Fengmao¡¯s thoughts. They knew everyone wanted to have decent jobs to support their families. ¡°The tofu factory only has women employees. I overheard them saying their family members respect them more now because they work for us.¡± Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe also heard their noodle shop employees saying similar things, especially the women who lived under their mother-in-law¡¯s suppression. The women said their mothers-in-law now treated them much better. Liu Yinyin could relate to how they felt. Still, Shen Qiuhua was a kind and generous mother-in-law to Liu Yinyin. ¡®My mother-in-law treats me like her own,¡¯ with this thought in mind, Liu Yinyin smiled at Shen Qiuhua. Shen Mohen looked at Su Wenxiu and said, ¡°You¡¯ve resumed teaching, right? Can I join your classes?¡± Su Wenxiu was astounded. He waved and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley, so you¡¯re much more skilled than me. What do I have to teach you?¡± Shen Mohen asked, ¡°Why not? Binglan said there must be someone to teach me.¡± Indeed, Su Binglan recalled saying something like that. Even Shen Mohen remembered it. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°So, how about we learn from each other?¡± Since Shen Mohen had more practical experience, and Su Wenxiu had more theoretical experience, learning from each other would benefit both parties. Shen Mohen nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡± Su Wenxiu thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Sister. Doctor Wu and other doctors also want me to teach them about medicine. How can I do that when they¡¯re highly experienced?¡± Su Wenxiu had become famous throughout Tenghe Town. Since that was the case, the doctors from there wanted to attend Su Wenxiu¡¯s medical skills classes. They also often asked for his opinion on certain things. Su Wenxiu was not stingy with his knowledge. However, he felt unworthy to teach doctors such as Doctor Wu or even Shen Niohen, who was a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley. Su Wenxiu seemed troubled when he mentioned it, but Su Binglan understood his concerns. After some thought, she said, ¡°You could organize a medical exchange meeting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that, Sister?¡± It was Su Wenxiu¡¯s first time hearing of such a thing. Shen Mohen was just as curious, asking, ¡°What¡¯s an exchange, Cousin Binglan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s when you gather to discuss and exchange medical advice,¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°It¡¯s just like how school students study and discuss with each other. We can improve together, after all.¡± Su Wenxiu and Shen Mohen nodded understandingly. After hearing Su Binglan¡¯s explanation, they felt passionate and could not wait to hold an exchange meeting. However, they did not know how to gather people, which venue to choose, or what to discuss during the exchange meeting. Meanwhile, Su Binglan guessed their thoughts and said, ¡°There will be conference rooms and classrooms in the upcoming commercial street. You can rent those venues for the exchange meetings or even in your classroom, Wenxiu. ¡°Each person should prepare something to discuss. For example, you note your doubts or what you¡¯re good at. Then, you bring those topics up for discussion. ¡°It can also be a case study for medicinal properties in herbs. See, you have many topics to discuss. Wenxiu, you can invite different doctors once you¡¯ve thought it through and rented a venue. You should include the doctors¡¯ names, meeting times, and addresses on the invitations.¡± Su Wenxiu was so excited that he stood up, saying, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Sister! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± ? ? ? ? o ? ? ? Shen Mohen was just as excited. He never knew to use such a method to learn and improve with his peers. He said, ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Cousin Binglan. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± Shen Qiuhui became emotional. He had never seen someone as intuitive and innovative as Su Binglan, even after meeting many ladies of aristocratic families. ¡®There¡¯s a woman with the title of the most talented lady in the capital, but even she can¡¯t compare to Binglan¡¯s genius. I¡¯d love to introduce my niece to them.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Okay, you two should consider the specifics. I only offered some suggestions. If you don¡¯t have a venue you¡¯d like to rent, you can rent Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s courtyard for your exchange meeting.¡± She remembered wanting Blue Mountain Academy to be vast when she lived as Lan Ruobing. The school still had many vacant courtyards and classrooms. Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes lit up. After some thought, he asked, ¡°Will Mr. Kong lend us a space there?¡± He knew how strict Blue Mountain Academy was, especially with visitors. On;y students could come and go as they pleased. Su Wenxiu wondered if doctors like him could enter the school. He would be thrilled if he could check it out. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister set up the cafeteria there? Wenxiu, ask Mr. Kong about it. He should support you.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wenxiu. I¡¯ll get someone to inform Mr. Kong about your inquiries.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Sister!¡± Su Wenxiu was ecstatic. He only wanted to continue studying and improving medicine. Hence, he wished to share and exchange medical knowledge with his peers. ¡®It¡¯ll be exciting to exchange information with more experienced doctors,¡¯ just thinking about it made Su Wenxiu inexplicably excited. Still, he had to consider what he would say at the exchange meeting. ¡®Sister said we could discuss things we¡¯re good at or raise our doubts. That¡¯s how we learn from each other. Of course, 1 can learn from doctors who have more practical experience than me. ¡®Many doctors in town have given me their addresses, saying they want to attend my classes. Now, those addresses will come in handy. I¡¯ll consider certain things before inviting them to an exchange meeting. Su Wenxiu said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll return to my room now.¡± Since it was still the afternoon break period, his apprentices were at home resting. However, Su Wenxiu never wanted to rest. Instead, he would study in his room all afternoon. At that moment, he only wanted to plan his exchange meeting.. Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Admiring the Spring Flowers Chapter 762: Admiring the Spring Flowers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I¡¯ll join you, Cousin Wenxiu. Let¡¯s study together,¡± Shen Mohen said. The two were ecstatic, wanting to plan the exchange meeting together. Meanwhile, the family grew full from lunch as they finished their escargot noodles. Everyone cleaned up and washed the dishes, then opened the doors and windows to let the fragrance out. After all, the scent of the escargot noodles was bizarre. Even so, the food was delicious. Later, the rest of the family returned to work while Su Binglan attended to the Sacrificials. That evening, an eagle descended and landed before Su Binglan. She muttered, ¡°Did Ruozhu send me a message?¡± It was the same eagle Su Binglan had found and entrusted to Lan Ruozhu to deliver important messages. It was more convenient and safer than using pigeons to send messages. If they used pigeons, someone could have discovered it and shot it down. However, that would not be the case with eagles because they flew high enough for arrows to be useless. Su Binglan took the letter from the eagle¡¯s leg and read it. She discovered that Lan Ruozhu had sent her six subordinates she had personally trained as spies. It was not easy to nurture spies, and six was not a small number. Su Binglan did not have anyone else to use as spies now. With the addition of these six spies and six Sacrificials, she could now train twelve people. Later, she would allow these twelve people to train another group. The spies in the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion were similar to the Sacrificials. All were loyal to their masters. Soon after reading her brother¡¯s letter, Su Binglan wrote a reply and tied it to the eagle. She busied herself with preparations over the next few days, and the six people Lan Ruozhu had sent finally arrived in Su Teng Village. There were six women this time instead of men. After greeting Su Binglan, she changed their names to Su Mei, Su Ju, Su Chun, Su Xia, Su Qiu, and Su Dong. Soon after, Su Binglan told them to study alongside the Sacrificials. Over a month later, spring finally arrived. The Su Teng villagers got busier as it was time for the rapeseeds to mature. Hence, they went to the fields to harvest the rapeseed. There was a vast field of rapeseed from afar, looking very beautiful. Foreign merchants who visited Tenghe Town and townsfolk liked visiting Su Teng Village when they had time. The visitors looked into the distance and saw the beautifully arranged rapeseeds over the mountains and plains. People previously enjoyed visiting the suburbs or the mountains for spring trips. However, people discovered a sea of flowers in Su Teng Village and spread the word. Hence, they enjoyed visiting the village during spring to enjoy the magnificent view. The sunlight shined brilliantly, bathing the visitors in warmth. Since the villagers had to work on their crops, Su Binglan allowed her employees to take leave. When working for Su Binglan in her many businesses, the employees could tell the managers if they needed a day off. Some would even continue working if they could handle work and housework. When visitors walked through Su Teng Village, they could feel the busy farming atmosphere. In other words, it felt like spring. Even the willow trees sprouted tender green buds. There were also many buildings between Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town. Everyone was shocked as they looked toward the village from afar. The once-barren land had many houses and businesses. The construction team had even built the commercial street. The houses looked brand new, especially with the red bricks and green tiles outside. Moreover, these buildings were in neat rows. During the day, Su Zhengde and Su Xueye worked with their team. Su Binglan wanted to build many things, so she paid the duo sufficiently, making everyone want to work hard. The construction team completed the commercial street quickly, and the passersby could not help but wonder how they did it. ¡°l remember how barren this land was. It used to take an hour to get from Tenghe Town to Su Teng Village. Now, the land is clear from bushes and has buildings everywhere.¡± ¡°They even cleaned up the roads.¡± ¡°Yeah, look at how tidy the streets are now. They look even better than the ones in Tenghe Town.¡± ¡°l wonder what that big circular building is for.¡± ¡°Shops on both sides look gorgeous. Is that one hollowed out?¡± ¡°It looks similar to the village¡¯s braised food shop.¡± ¡°This should be the commercial street I¡¯ve heard much about. There¡¯s a gate at the entrance, so it feels safer to live in a place like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only beautiful but there are so many factories and shops around here. It must be easy to find a job here. If we live in this area, we¡¯ll only need to walk a few steps to work.¡± Since it was spring, many people were more willing to go outdoors. Hence, most visited Su Teng Village and noticed the incredible changes it had gone through. They knew it would be much easier to apply for jobs with all the factories and shops here. The visitors knew Su Binglan was a generous boss who would give ample vacation time to her workers. Those who lived far away felt tempted to look for a job in Su Teng Village, especially considering its excellent atmosphere. Moreover, women could find work here without being discriminated against. The visitors also knew they could live in the staff dormitories during rainy or snowy days. If they wanted to return to their villages, they could also take Su Binglan¡¯s arranged carriage home. Some visitors looked around and noticed a bun shop. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s try what¡¯s in this shop. It looks like they have freshly steamed meat buns and corn noodles.¡¯ ¡°Hello there, ma¡¯am. Can I have six meat buns with corn noodles, please?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have two buns, ma¡¯am. I came yesterday to buy some from you, but you ran out. I heard your buns are delicious.¡± ¡°l made more corn noodles today,¡± the older sales lady said with a smile. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your steamed meat buns are better than the others I¡¯ve tried. I wonder how you make them so tasty. Also, how did you make these corn noodles?¡± The older lady chuckled, saying, ¡°My sister¡¯s family made these corn noodles. It¡¯s an exclusive recipe. I don¡¯t know how they make these, either, but 1 guarantee they¡¯re delicious..¡± Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Spring Breeze Warmth Chapter 763: Spring Breeze Warmth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The older lady selling steamed meat buns and corn noodles was Mrs. Liu¡¯s younger sister and Liu Yinyin¡¯s aunt. People called her Lady Lin. Her house was very far from Su Teng Village. She had visited the Lin family during the New Year. Lady Lin¡¯s family was well-off because they sold their famous steamed buns. However, there were too many steamed buns shops in their area, creating too much competition. As the prices became more competitive, Lady Lin and her family earned less. Later, they had to sell their shop. Fortunately, Lady Lin visited her eldest sister and got some advice. Soon after, Lady Lin rented a shop beside Old Madam Yangs pancake shop in Su Teng Village. Lady Lin even made her steamed buns with new fillings and sold corn vermicelli she acquired from her eldest sister. Lady Lin¡¯s buns were delicious, and people were willing to buy them because they were affordable. She had not been in Su Teng Village long, yet her business was booming. Nonetheless, she soon ran out of steamed buns and shouted toward the inside of the shop, ¡°Dear, are the extra buns ready?!¡± Master Lin heard his wife¡¯s voice and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll bring them out in a while. They¡¯re almost done steaming!¡¯ The older couple¡¯s steamed buns were famous among the Su Teng Villagers, so they typically sold out before the end of the day. They also had two sons who were married and had children. However, the two sons and their families still lived in their hometown. The older couple¡¯s son and family offered to help with the shop, but Lady Lin knew she and her husband could handle it. The family discussed relocating their shop together. They planned to sell their buns in Su Teng Village first and then open a factory and hire workers. The older couple would then inform their children when to apply for a job in Su Teng Village. Lady Lin and her family knew Su Binglan was a generous boss who paid her employees well and offered bonuses. The customers received their buns and then happily walked around the village. One said, ¡°The buns from this shop are the best.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had corn noodles before.¡¯ ¡°Their vegetable buns are just as delicious. I wonder what other fillings they have.¡¯ ¡°They also have tofu buns without meat. Still, the tofu is soft and smooth.¡± ¡°Their buns are affordable, too. Just eating two buns will fill me up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s convenient to eat because I work at the embroidery shop. I can come here during my lunch break instead of preparing and packing lunch at home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone knows about Lin¡¯s Steamed Buns now. I heard Liu Yinyin from the Su family is related to the old couple that runs the steam buns shop. ¡°Isn¡¯t the old couple Liu Yinyin¡¯s aunt and uncle?¡± ¡°Hey, have you harvested your rapeseed? Only our village has them, and they look so beautiful during spring. My parents said they would have bought rapeseed if they knew about it sooner.¡± Liu Susu, from Su Teng Village, said, ¡°Elder Su sold us the rapeseeds and told us about their benefits. My parents bought some, but we didn¡¯t expect their yield to be so high. It¡¯s higher than peanuts. ¡°When it¡¯s time to harvest and extract from the rapeseeds, we¡¯ll have more than enough oil to cook. My parents suggested selling our excess oil if we can¡¯t use it all. ¡°My family was reluctant to use oil when cooking last time, but no longer. My parents will no longer rely on peanuts for oil. Instead, they¡¯ll use the extra land for other crops.¡± Yang Cuicui sighed, ¡°Your village is the best. Everyone here is so harmonious and caring toward each other. My village is so far away, and we have nothing like these shops. ¡°Susu, we have a good relationship, right? If you have any good rapeseeds in your village again, you must inform me, okay?¡± Liu Susu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cuicui. You¡¯re my best friend, so I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The Su Teng Villagers were willing to help others instead of being stingy, especially now that the village prospered. Liu Susu and Yang Cuicui continued walking through the commercial street and saw several buildings. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here,¡¯ The construction team had not completed the buildings when the two last visited. They did not expect the renovations to be done so quickly. ¡°l wonder what the use of such a huge building is. It doesn¡¯t look like a factory or workshop, either.¡± ¡°l heard it¡¯ll be similar to Blue Mountain Academy.¡± Nearby was a theater with the name Su Teng Theater on it. Almost two months had passed since the New Year, and the production team had performed two more plays during the Su Teng Market days. Whenever there was a play, Su Teng Village would be lively. ¡°l also heard people can come and watch plays in this theater. We only watched The Concubine last time, but there are supposed to be more soon. It¡¯ll be good to watch.¡± ¡°When will they perform another play? We can watch it together.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find out when it¡¯ll be.¡± The two worked at the embroidery shop, but it was their day off, so they came out to have some fun. Liu Susu and Yang Cuicui were only fourteen and had nothing else to do during their break from work. Furthermore, their parents could handle the housework. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park bench and eat our steamed buns there.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry, or our buns will get cold.¡± The duo walked to a small park and sat on stools. They ate their buns and looked into the distance, enjoying the gorgeous scenery. Whenever the weather was good, people would visit the park and stroll around during their days off of work. The park had many stools, making it convenient for everyone to sit and relax. Suddenly, Yang Cuicui and Liu Susu saw someone holding a ladder by the river. ¡°Susu, look, someone¡¯s collecting willow sprouts.¡± Liu Susu responded, ¡°Right, I almost forgot that the willow trees are sprouting now. Let¡¯s collect some willow tree sprouts later. We can use them to make buns and dumplings.¡± The two thought handling willow sprouts was as easy as playing with them. Su Binglan, Su Wenzhe, Liu Yinyin, Shen Qiuhua, and Su Fengmao also visited the riverside to collect willow sprouts. There was a wide river in Su Teng Village with willow trees growing alongside it. When spring arrived, people would come and pick the willow tree buds. They would then bring them home to use when cooking buns and dumplings. Shen Qiuhua climbed the willow tree using a ladder and began to dig for the sprouts. She said, ¡°When we struggled in the past, we used these willow sprouts to make buns.¡± Su Fengmao smiled when he recalled doing that. ¡°We could make dumplings with those, too, but we didn¡¯t know that last time. Now that we do, we should make dumplings with them.¡± Su Binglan held the ladder for her mother, while Su Wenzhe held the ladder for his father. Although Su Binglan was usually busy, she still took the time to spend with her family. She could not help but smile when she saw her parents¡¯ happy faces. She felt everyone was collecting willow sprouts for fun. Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make dumplings using these willow sprouts tonight..¡± Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Grain Seeds Chapter 764: Grain Seeds Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan liked pampering her family because their happiness would make her happy. She knew her parents enjoyed making dumplings with her. Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°Our dumplings will taste good when we use these willow sprouts to wrap them.¡± Liu Yinyin thought of something and looked at Su Binglan curiously, asking, ¡°Can we make dumplings with vermicelli?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Well, the dumplings are too thin, and the vermicelli is too soft. We won¡¯t be able to taste the vermicelli, either. However, we can use vermicelli in steamed buns.¡¯ Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°My parents and aunt told me to thank you. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to make corn vermicelli without you. My aunt never knew she could use vermicelli in her steamed buns.¡¯ Liu Yinyin discovered her parents wanted to make corn vermicelli when she visited them. Then, she returned home and told Su Binglan about it, and the latter provided a solution. Liu Yinyin even talked about her aunt¡¯s family. When she heard her aunt talking about buns, the former offered many suggestions. Liu Yinyin thought her sister-in-law¡¯s ideas were amazing as they helped her aunt¡¯s family. Liu Yinyin was grateful to Su Binglan. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s because your mother and aunt lived wholeheartedly. If they weren¡¯t willing to work hard, they wouldn¡¯t have used my ideas.¡± Su Binglan was delighted to help others because it made her life more meaningful. Liu Yinyin smiled. ¡°Aunt Liu and her husband¡¯s shop is doing very well now. My aunt says she¡¯s making as much as they used to in a year in just a month.¡± She remembered Lady Liu treating her well when she was young. After Lady Liu got married, she lived far from Su Teng Village. She would only visit once a year. Still, Lady Liu would bring food and new clothes for Liu Yinyin. Therefore, Liu Yinyin hoped her aunt¡¯s steamed buns shop would do well. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Many people live here now. Binglan will soon open more factories, and even more people will move here. After all, we sell good things around here that people are willing to buy.¡± As someone experienced in business, Shen Qiuhua nodded and said, ¡®You¡¯re right. Businesses will be more profitable with more people staying here.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just that the food we sell here tastes better than elsewhere. Since we have so many shops, people are spoiled for choice.¡¯ ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly. The family chatted and laughed as Su Binglan and Liu Yinyin placed the willow sprouts into their baskets. Shen Qiuhua descended the ladder and brushed off the leaves from her shoulders. She said, ¡°These should be enough to make dumplings and buns. ¡°Many others must want to gather these willow sprouts, too, so let¡¯s not take them all. We should leave some for everyone.¡± Su Fengmao looked toward the distant fields and said, ¡°Most people in our village are harvesting their rapeseed. They don¡¯t have much time to gather willow sprouts now. I reckon they¡¯ll gather these sprouts once they finish harvesting rapeseeds. ¡± When he got down from the ladder, the family folded the ladders and prepared to go home. At that moment, someone pushed their cart of rapeseed down the hill. Liu Sen looked at Su Fengmao and his family, greeting them with a bright smile, ¡°Hello, everyone! Are you here to gather willow sprouts?¡± Liu Sen was from Su Teng Village and worked in the winery. Since he was on leave from work, he went to gather rapeseeds. He wanted to do it quickly so he could return to work earlier. Shen Qiuhua chuckled, saying, ¡®Yeah, we need willow sprouts to make dumplings at home.¡± Liu Sen¡¯s wife smiled. ¡°Madam Shen, I wouldn¡¯t have known to use willow sprouts for dumplings if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. I only knew we could make buns with them.¡± She was reluctant to use white flour to make buns in the past. Instead, she used coarse flour and was unwilling to put meat in them. Now, she was willing to use oil and meat in her cooking. Liu Sen¡¯s wife grew hungry when she thought of meat buns. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, you can gather some willow sprouts. After all, they¡¯re only available during spring.¡± Liu Sen¡¯s wife nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, we need to harvest our rapeseeds first. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to your daughter. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known about rapeseeds.¡± The villagers were in disbelief when Chief Su gathered them last year and told them about rapeseeds. Even so, they believed in Su Binglan. Nonetheless, it was nearing winter at that time. Even if they planted crops, they would not grow. Moreover, Su Binglan provided rapeseeds for free to the villagers. The villagers could return the extra whenever they harvested. However, people bought most of the seeds. Su Binglan was kind enough to help everyone. Besides, the seeds were inexpensive. No one expected the yield to be so high, even though Su Binglan had repeated it to them so many times. ¡°These rapeseeds can produce a lot of oil. We plan to plant more peanuts. Then use the remaining land to grow crops.¡± People appeared behind them, also carrying baskets of rapeseeds. ¡°Fengmao, if there are more good seeds in the spring, we¡¯ll buy them from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget you all,¡± Su Fengmao said, waving.¡± ¡°Do you have good seeds, Fengmao?¡± Someone with white hair asked in excitement. He only knew how high the yield was after planting and harvesting the seeds. He was shocked when he went to look at the fields. He was excited when he considered how much oil he could produce. Those who planted less were annoyed because they thought they would have plenty during winter. People knew they could produce as much as possible and keep some for themselves. They would then sell the extra in the market. The price of oil was not cheap, either. It was extra income for the villagers, which was tempting. Everyone looked at Su Fengmao in unison. They heard that the yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes would be high. Since spring had arrived, Chief Su would give them to the villagers. However, the villagers wondered if Chied Su would remember to do that. They would only feel at ease after hearing it from Su Fengmao. Besides, it was not time for farming yet, and Chief Su had not made any arrangements. ¡°We do have good seeds,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Just wait for my uncle to give you the details.¡± Su Binglan had told her granduncle to divide the potato and sweet potato seeds last time. She had also prepared enough seeds and would distribute them to the villagers at the right time.. Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: A Mature Doctor Chapter 765: A Mature Doctor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was relieved when they heard Su Fengmao¡¯s words. After greeting Su Fenmao and his family, the villagers took their rapeseeds home. When they reached home, they still had to go to the fields to transport the rapeseeds home. It was pretty troublesome, but people relied on hard labor in ancient times when productivity was low. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s living conditions had improved. Most families could afford small carts, making pulling crops from the Melds more convement. Su Binglan recalled not having a cart. After harvesting the crops, her parents would carry food home with poles and bindles. They also had to make multiple trips. Sometimes, they were so tired that their arms ached. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached for her parents when she recalled those times. Therefore, she became emotional as she watched the busy villagers. She knew it was not easy to grow and harvest crops. Although the villagers looked normal, many of them were tired and aching. Su Wenxiu only gave the villagers free consultations after studying medicine. Moreover, his medicine was more affordable, so many would visit him regarding their health issues. Su Wenxiu sighed during dinner, so Su Binglan knew about his troubled thoughts. Still, the villagers would be grateful, no matter how busy they were. There was always a sense of joy from a bumper harvest. The Su family talked while walking and soon arrived home. Shen Qiuhua poured out the willow sprouts and washed them in a large basin. She said, ¡°Binglan, should we make meat or vegetable dumplings?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°l bought some pork belly yesterday. They¡¯re perfect for dumplings.¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut the meat, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of mixing the fillings, too, okay?¡± The family had made dumplings many times before. Shen Qiuhua and Liu Yinyin were skilled at making them. Su Binglan no longer needed to mix the fillings herself because the others knew how to use seasonings. Shen Qiuhua was in the courtyard washing willow sprouts, saying, ¡®iWenwu has sent Feiran to the south. They can¡¯t eat fresh willow sprout dumplings.¡± No matter how old a child was, their parents would still treat them as such. Shen Qiuhua could not help but worry about her son not eating or sleeping well during his time in the South. She said, ¡°Wenwu grew up in the north, but can he get used to living in the south? I heard the Southerners¡¯ eating habits differ from ours.¡± Shen Qiuhua could not help but vent to Su Binglan. The latter understood her mother well, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wenwu sent a letter saying everything was going well over there. Besides, Feiran is familiar with the South, so she¡¯ll take good care of Wenwu.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled when she heard Ye Feiran¡¯s name. ¡°She¡¯s a good child. I just want Wenwu to finish his work quickly so I can visit the Ye family and propose a marriage between Feiran and Wenwu.¡± She thought Su Wenwu was not so outgoing in the past, so she did not urge him. However, since he liked Ye Feiran, Shen Qiuhua wanted them to get married as soon as possible. Su Wenzhe said worriedly, ¡°But the Ye family doesn¡¯t know Feiran is a woman, right? I heard the family is pretty complicated, so we can¡¯t go there rashly. We must discuss it with Wenwu and Feiran first.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua looked at Su Binglan, asking, ¡°Do you think we should ask them about it first?¡± Ye Feiran and Su Wenwu had stayed home for a few days before heading to the South. Su Wenwu only followed Ye Feiran there to open a shop, so he left out some details before leaving. However, Su Binglan knew the duo¡¯s thoughts. She said, ¡°Mother, Ye Feiran¡¯s situation is peculiar. She has to build a foundation in the South through her efforts. She needs the strength to compete with her entire family. That way, it would not affect her identity as a woman disguised as a man.¡± Shen Qiuhua fell silent for a while and then said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have it easy, huh? I know how challenging it is to live in a complicated family.¡± Su Binglan continued, ¡°So, we can only support Wenwu and Feiran.¡± The Su family had discovered Ye Feiran was a woman and treated her as their own. Moreover, Su Wenwu had sent a letter to his family, asking someone to collect the things Ye Feiran had prepared for them. Ye Feiran had even gifted Shen Qiuhua a jade bracelet. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Binglan. Feiran had sent us things last time. I wonder when Wenwu will send us another letter. I¡¯ve also sent someone to bring them the food I made.¡± Shen Qiuhua had inherited her daughter¡¯s culinary skills. The former would make snacks whenever she had free time. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get someone to send the food you made them.¡± Shen Qiuhua scooped out the washed willow sprouts and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The noodles are delicious, but I heard the Southerners prefer eating rice. Their eating habits differ from ours, too, ¡°l prepared steamed buns and pickled side dishes for your brother. It¡¯s best to eat steamed buns to fill his stomach.¡¯ Su Binglan was amused, thinking Su Wenwu could cook with Ye Feiran in the south. After all, Su Wenwu also had excellent cooking skills. Perhaps all parents worried about their children, no matter what. That evening, the Su family chatted and ate willow sprouts dumplings together. Su Wenxiu excitedly shared his meal with everyone, saying, ¡°Sister, I went to see the medical school at the commercial street. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so well-built and vast.¡¯ Su Binglan ate a dumpling and said, ¡°Then the medical school will be under your management. It¡¯ll have classrooms and laboratories inside, so you¡¯ll be responsible for everything there.¡± Su Wenxiu had become a fine doctor. That was because he had been hosting social gatherings and exchange meetings with various doctors for the past month or so. Whenever he held an exchange meeting, they would discuss and learn many things together. The atmosphere stimulated Su Wenxiu¡¯s enthusiasm to study medicine further. The doctors also discussed many of their discoveries together and did not treat Su Wenxiu like a child. Instead, everyone respected and learned from each other. Moreover, many doctors participated in the exchange meeting. Su Wenxiu was about to cry, saying, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so good to me. I now have a massive, perfect-looking medical school.¡± ¡°Well, you are my brother, after all,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll support your dreams, especially because you can teach many doctors and nurses in your new medical school. They can help many more people after completing their studies.. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Medicinal Wine’s Effect Chapter 766: Medicinal Wine¡¯s Effect Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had built the medical school beautifully. The architectural style combined an ancient and modern feel with a touch of modern European aesthetics. Su Wenxiu became even more emotional. Without his sister, he would not have become a doctor, let alone have a medical school. He was ecstatic when he discussed the exchange meetings. ¡°Sister, I never expected the medical school to look like that. The classroom even has a second floor. That way, the students above can see the podium and blackboard from the back. ¡°The classroom is also bright and spacious. You¡¯re so thoughtful that you even included smaller and larger classrooms. I also didn¡¯t know what a laboratory was until I saw it the other day. I can research my herbs there.¡± Su Wenxiu did not even care about eating. Instead, he excitedly gushed over the medical school. The family enjoyed seeing him so excited. Although he barely understood what he was saying, the family could not stop smiling. They were happy to see Su Wenxiu chase his passion. Although he was busy with teaching, research, and consulting patients, he enjoyed everything he did and never looked tired. ¡°Oh, you also included a conference room, right, Sister? Now, I no longer need to bother Blie Mountain Academy with exchange meetings. I can host them at the medical school instead. ¡°There¡¯s also a large clinic beside the medical school. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for me to consult the patients there.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°They could also go to the medical school if you¡¯re not at the clinic. That way, you don¡¯t have to run around so much.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right! The herb cabinets you prepared are neat, too. I can categorize my herbs and even include guides to make it easier to find which herb I need.¡¯ Su Wenxiu looked at his sister admiringly as he continued, ¡°l invited the doctors from the exchange meetings to give lectures to the students. They agreed to help. ¡°However, they can¡¯t give daily lectures because they¡¯re doctors who have to provide medical services in their clinics. Even so, they can take turns giving lectures because I know a few doctors. Su Wenxiu had many things to say when talking about medical school. ¡°By the way, many more people applied for the classes, but I have thirty students now. I¡¯m struggling to decide how many more to recruit. Can I have your opinion on this, Sister?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°The medical school is vast and has many classrooms, right? You can recruit many more people this time. Don¡¯t worry about the age limit, and only consider one¡¯s temperament. After all, one must possess excellent characteristics and temperament to be a good doctor.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I understand.¡¯ After some thought, Su Binglan suggested, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be proficient in everything to study medicine. You can always divide your classes into surgery and medicine.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s surgery?¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the new word. He knew he was about to learn something new from his sister. Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°For example, doctors must sometimes perform surgery on a patient with broken limbs. On the other hand, those who require traditional treatment only need medicine. ¡°It¡¯s just an analogy because a person¡¯s energy is limited. Everyone is proficient in different things. You can divide your students into categories according to what they¡¯re proficient in.¡± Su Wenwu felt enlightened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I¡¯ve learned much from the exchange meetings and know there¡¯s always someone better than me. Although you¡¯ve taught me acupuncture and taught me many medical skills, other doctors are more proficient than me in some aspects. ¡°Some are better and more experienced with medicine. These doctors can immediately tell what a patient needs after a simple observation. Some have visited many places and experienced complicated diseases. ¡°Even if they could not treat their patients back then, these doctors remember the symptoms clearly. Everyone discussed these things and devised a solution during the exchange meeting. ¡°Some might not be as proficient in medical skills, but they would be better at memorizing symptoms. They¡¯ll record their patients¡¯ symptoms, what medicine they took, and what the effects or side effects were. They write every detail in notebooks, which is especially helpful to everyone.¡± Su Wenxiu kept talking, and Su Wenzhe could not get a word in edgewise. However, he smiled when he heard the last part, saying, ¡°l agree with that. Binglan said one in every three people should have basic medical skills.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Big Brother,¡± Su Wenxiu said smilingly. Su Wenzhe added embarrassedly, ¡°She also asked me to study, so 1 read books whenever I have free time.¡¯ Now that Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were in charge of the noodle shop, they wanted to keep learning. Fortunately, they had already learned to read and write. The two had also learned Arabic numbers to keep accounts. They could improve daily by reading as much as possible. Moreover, Su Wenzhe felt he could relate more to others by reading. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can continue learning from others, Wenxiu. Still, you must always be humble. Only then can you continue learning. ¡± Su Wenxiu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°l know, Big Brother.¡± Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua noticed Su Wenxiu¡¯s dumplings were getting cold. She hurriedly said, ¡°All right, less talking, more eating. You can continue chatting after dinner.¡± Finally, Su Wenwu realized he had not yet eaten. He was hungry but forgot to eat because he was excited about the medical school. After dinner, Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve counted the goods Uncle Qiuhui and Mohen need. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver them to the capital tomorrow.¡± Shen Qiuhui and Shen Mohen had returned to the capital a month ago. When they left, Shen Qiuhui brought plenty of medicinal wine with him. Not too long ago, he sent the Su family a letter saying the medicinal wine had become famous throughout the capital. People with injured waists and legs drank the medicinal wine and felt better afterward. Some older madams from prominent families even regained their appetites after drinking the wine. Everyone asked around to find out where to buy the wine. They soon discovered they could only get it from Shen Qiuhui. Shen Qiuhui had begun collaborating with the Su family. The family would ship him many things to sell in the capital. He insisted on giving Su Binglan some shares. Although she did not want it, Shen Qiuhui insisted on giving her 30% of the shares. Su Binglan felt embarrassed, so she gave him a 40% discount on whatever goods he purchased from her.. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Papermaking and Printing Chapter 767: Papermaking and Printing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Su family had also signed a cooperation with Ye Feiran. She had also transported some of the Su family¡¯s goods to sell in the south. Then, she used her name to buy a few shops to sell the Su family¡¯s goods. The profit belonged solely to her and had nothing to do with the Ye family. Therefore, her family could not restrain her. Su Wenwu also bought many shops there to open more hotpot restaurants. Previously, Su Binglan sent him a letter, and it was about time for him to reply. Now that Su Yi and the other Sacrificials had completed their preliminary training, Su Binglan began giving them tasks. Her twelve subordinates were highly capable, and she felt at ease with them handling business. After dinner and helping her parents clean up, Su Binglan saw a shadow from the corner of her eyes. Her ears perked up, knowing it was the Sacrificials. When she finished cleaning, she motioned to return to her room. However, Su Wenxiu thought of something and quietly approached his sister, saying, ¡°Um, I thought a few doctors could write a few basic books for the exchange meetings. Then, the students could use those books to learn. ¡°It¡¯s just that the cost will be high if we have a lot of students who need books. After all, paper is too expensive, not to mention the labor it involves to copy each book.¡± These things required silver, and Su Wenxiu did not charge his patients for consultations. Moreover, he sold his herbs at low prices. He also did not have time to run businesses to earn more money. Although Su Binglan had allocated a shop for Su Wenxiu, he wanted to use it as an herbal medicine shop. Still, he had no time to handle that now. Therefore, he did not have much money. Still, he thought his sister would sponsor him because he had made his intentions clear. Su Wenxiu blinked at Su Binglan pitifully. Of course, she was not stingy and would help him. She asked, ¡°The cost of paper is high, but we can reduce it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Su Wenxiu was puzzled, wondering why she sounded so confident and how they could do such a thing. He racked his brain but could not think of anything. He also realized the business world might not suit him. ¡°There¡¯s a paper-making technique I know,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Wenxiu was shocked, asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The others perked up when Su Binglan said that. They quickly turned to her in unison, forgetting what they were doing. Back then, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua wanted to send their children to school but could not afford it. Hence, the Su brothers and Su Binglan never studied in school. The yearly school fees were somewhat affordable, but books, ink, brushes, inkstones, and paper were costly especially books. Naturally, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin related to that more than the others because of Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai. The little ones could only attend Blue Mountain Academy because of Su Binglan. Otherwise, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin could not have sent their boys to school because it was expensive. Fortunately, the two boys knew how to save money. They would use the front and the back of their paper. Therefore, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin became excited when Su Binglan mentioned a paper-making technique. They wondered if she knew how to make paper. They never expected her to know such a thing. Since they had witnessed her various talents, they could not help but believe her. The family instinctively thought Su Binglan was omnipotent. Su Binglan turned and looked at her family, saying, ¡°We can use cheap materials to make paper and save our costs. In that case, everyone else in the village can afford paper.¡± Su Wenxiu excitedly grabbed his sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Really? Can you make paper?¡± His eyes widened in disbelief, thinking he had misheard Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhua was shocked. After returning to her senses, she said, ¡°Binglan, it would help a lot of people if we can make paper at low costs. Most can¡¯t afford to attend school because of paper. Surprisingly, people spend more on school equipment than school fees.¡± If the paper were cheaper, most villagers would be willing to pay for school fees. They still wanted their children to attend school because they would have better jobs when they grew up. Instead of being farmers, their children could be store managers or stewards. Then, they could earn more without working too hard. That was what most villagers thought in that era. If a village could produce a scholar, it would make the village famous. Su Binglan understood her mother¡¯s concerns. Previously, Su Binglan was always busy with her businesses and never had time to consider such things. After some thought, she said, ¡°I told Xueye to build a few factories on the commercial street. Although they¡¯re for commercial use, I¡¯ll use two of them. One will be for paper-making, and the other will be for printing. That way, we can offer cheaper paper with printing, making books much more affordable.¡± These two aspects were unlike her businesses, which required investments in the early stages. If the family had done this from the beginning, they might not have sufficient funds. However, the family now had the funds to hire people to make paper and do printing. Liu Yinyin became excited, knowing it could provide more work for people and help them send their children to school. She looked at Su Binglan and thought the latter¡¯s entire body was glowing. She was Droud to have a sister-in-law like Su Binglan. The family was excited, while Su Binglan was calm. After all, she knew how to make paper. Su Fengmao knew it could benefit many families. He asked, ¡°Binglan, do you need to hire people to work in those two factories? I can do that.¡± ¡°I want to help, too, Binglan.¡± Shen Qiuhua patted her husband¡¯s arm as she spoke. The family wanted to witness this historical moment. They knew they would be famous with this idea. Su Binglan looked at her parents, and the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so anxious. The factory will belong to us, so you can go and help whenever you want. Still, I won¡¯t hire the villagers to work this time.¡± Shen Qiuhua asked doubtfully, ¡°But don¡¯t you need people to make the paper?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I do, but I want to hire retired soldiers and their family members who had gotten injured on the battlefield. I want to give them this job so they can earn a good living..¡± Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Building an Information Network Chapter 768: Building an Information Network Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had a gentle expression when speaking of helping the retired soldiers. When she reincarnated into this world and understood more about this continent, she wanted to do something to help it. However, she could only do these things with sufficient funds. Therefore, she wanted to make a fortune as soon as possible. Now, she has established many shops and factories to earn her fortune through hard work and dedication to this continent. She wanted to open a paper and printing factory to make papers more accessible to the common folk. With her printing technique, she could make books cheaper. ¡°Oh, I should also build a library.¡± Su Binglan wanted more people to educate themselves. Later, she would consider getting everyone to apply for an annual library card. With it, people could read and borrow books from the library for free. That way, people from less fortunate families could read even if they could not afford books. Su Binglan thought it was an excellent idea. Su Wenxiu was so shocked that it took a long time to return to his senses. He looked at Su Binglan but could not describe his admiration for her. He thought his younger sister¡¯s thoughts were always noble. Su Wenxiu knew his sister was not doing this to profit. Instead, she hoped to help many more people, just like how she opened her factories and shops to supply jobs for the villagers. More and more people were grateful to Su Binglan, and Su Wenxiu was incredibly proud to have a sister like her. Su Fengmao was surprised. ¡°You want to hire retired and injured soldiers to work at the paper and printing factories?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, including their family members. Those who served the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion and fought in wars can work here. They will receive a monthly bonus and salary, and they can also live in the staff dormitories.¡¯ During last year¡¯s war between Dingzhou and Jianzhou, Su Binglan discovered that the injured and retired soldiers still relied on farming to live. The retirement money the military camp had given them was simply insufficient. This era¡¯s system was not perfect enough, and many retired soldiers could not be adequately cared for. Although the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion was rich in funds, it was not easy to raise a few hundred thousand troops. Su Binglan had always wanted to do something about that but never had a complete plan. Finally, she had an idea she could implement. Su Fengmao¡¯s heart raced as he said, ¡°Binglan, I¡¯m proud to have you as my daughter.¡± He was once hot-blooded and had the chivalrous spirit to wield a sword and travel the world. However, he had limited abilities at the time and could only care for his family. Still, he was passionate and dreamed of being a hero. Although there were some things he could not do, he did not expect his daughter to be able to do them. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Father, I¡¯m doing it because I want to. It¡¯s not for money or fame. I¡¯m delighted to do such a meaningful thing.¡± Su Fengmao patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Do whatever you need to, my dear daughter. I will always support you.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Shen Qiuhua added. Liu Yinyin hurriedly raised her hand. ¡°l support you too! I have some money saved up, so I can give it to you.¡± Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu also urged their sister to let them help. Although Su Binglan did not do it for fame and fortune, every student in the world would be grateful to her for making books and paper more accessible. It was a plan that would go down in history, and the family was thrilled to be a part of it. They could not wait to learn how to make paper and print books. Still, the family wondered how retired soldiers could help in the factory. Seemingly aware of everyone¡¯s doubts, Su Binglan explained, ¡°These soldiers¡¯ families can work for a good salary to support their families. Then, everyone can afford better food and clothes.¡¯ Su Wenxiu no longer cared about teaching because he wanted to see his sister make paper. He also wanted to help. ¡°Will we start making paper tomorrow?¡± Su Fengmao asked. If it were possible, he wished to help his daughter now. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Papermaking can be complicated. We must first prepare the factory and get all the materials. We¡¯ll only hire workers after preparing everything. Then, we can make and print paper. ¡°It¡¯s not something we can do overnight. Father, Mother, you two should return to your rooms to rest first.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded, ¡°Okay, you should do the same.¡± Although the family was curious and wanted to learn more, they did not want Su Binglan to tire herself out. After saying a few things to her parents, she returned to her room. As she entered the courtyard, a shadow descended, saying, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Su Binglan nodded at Su Yi and asked, ¡°Have you settled everything?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. We¡¯ve opened the taverns in all of Dingzhou¡¯s counties and have started operations. Here¡¯s the information we jotted down. Please, have a look, Master.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Su Binglan took the documents. After quickly reading through them, she smiled and said, ¡°You guys did well.¡± She opened taverns in various places to establish an information network. After all, it was the quickest and most covert way for the Sacrificials to gather the latest news and information. Su Binglan had also set up these information networks for Lan Ruozhu and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s sake. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we must expand the winery. We must supply these taverns with wine, after all. Have you chosen who will work in these taverns?¡± Su Yi narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°We have, Master. They¡¯re people from a slave farm who have expired contracts. They¡¯re also from a formal place, and we¡¯ve checked their backgrounds thoroughly. We can put them to work after some training.¡± Su Binglan felt assured whenever Su Yi handled tasks. She said, ¡°l agree. Still, we¡¯ll need more people in the later stages. You can continue finding and training people. ¡°You can also find beggars with good backgrounds to work at the taverns. Places where beggars gather are also where news travels the fastest.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Su Yi nodded. He genuinely admired his master for doing such things. Everything Su Binglan had taught the Sacrificials was handy, and the knowledge she possessed was shocking. It was also their first time hearing of taverns. ¡°Remember, Su Yi, we¡¯re not limited to Dingzhou. I want to open taverns throughout Chu Country, then the entire continent. We must do it as quickly as possible.¡± No one knew when a war would break out. Therefore, information was critical.. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Usage of Sugarcane Chapter 769: Usage of Sugarcane Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan felt a sense of urgency as she spoke, causing Su Yi to have a surge of emotions. He felt her burning passion whenever he was around her. He said, ¡°Do not fret, Master. 1 will seize the time to do it.¡¯ Su Binglan had businesses all over the continent, and the Sacrificials could grasp information from them. No ordinary person could do such a thing. Since the taverns ran through the night and served good wine, many customers would frequent them to drink and chat. With added lighting and music, it was easy to shatter one¡¯s defenses and make them reveal the most confidential information. The tavern workers could collect information while earning money. After all, the wine they served was of excellent quality and could not be bought elsewhere. Su Binglan also said the workers could learn to make other drinks so more customers would go in. Su Yi was full of anticipation as he liked doing such meaningful things instead of fighting and assassinating. What Su Binglan had the Sacrificials do was safe. Hence, they could sleep soundly at night without worrying about others hunting them. The Sacrificials had never expected to leave the shadows and work in the open one day. They had regained their freedom. Moreover, they had learned to disguise themselves as various people. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°When you return to work, transport the wine I prepared to the taverns.¡¯ ¡°Right away, Master. Also, here¡¯s a letter from Third Young Master Su.¡± Su Binglan was surprised as she took the letter and read it. She smiled after reading the letter¡¯s contents. Su Wenwu was doing well there and even bought several shops in town. He even hired the surrounding villagers to work at those shops. Su Wenwu mentioned in the letter, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a bunch of land here. I want to buy them, mainly because some of them are so cheap. I also found many valuable things in the mountains. ¡°Some of them seem to grow on trees, but I don¡¯t know they¡¯re safe to eat. If you were here, you¡¯d know what to do with them. This place is like a treasure trove with many things we don¡¯t usually eat. ¡°If I can find delicious ingredients, I want to build a factory here. I also saw a strange-looking worm in the mountains. It secretes something that looks like oil, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¯ Su Wenwu told his sister everything he had seen and heard through the letter. Su Binglan was pleasantly surprised as she read on. She wondered what the strange worm or insect Su Wenwu referred to. ¡®According to Wenwu¡¯s description, it sounds like a wax worm. We can use their wax to make candles and sell for a high profit.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat just thinking about it. If Su Wenwu found wax worms, he could buy the land and build a candle factory there. Moreover, there should be kiwifruit, sugar cane, and pineapples during this season in the south. Su Binglan knew she could make more delicacies with these things, so she wanted to go there. Su Binglan continued to read the letter, ¡°By the way, Feiran had an idea after listening to you last time. She built a factory that¡¯s on the same scale as our winery and tofu shop and hired people to farm prawns. ¡°She then made a few signature dishes for her restaurants, such as garlic prawn vermicelli. Feiran even opened a specialty dumpling shop, where she sells the most delicious prawn dumplings. ¡°They¡¯re more expensive than ordinary dumplings, but everyone likes them very much. There aren¡¯t any other dumpling shops in the south, so Feiran¡¯s shop is booming. ¡°We also moved from the bustling area to a remote town. We created job opportunities for the villagers to earn a better living.¡± ¡°l must say Feiran¡¯s idea was perfect. The profits are already high, even though it¡¯s only been a month. She¡¯s delighted because these shops and businesses belong solely to her. ¡°The competition in prosperous areas like the prefecture is intense. There are almost too many shops and restaurants there, It¡¯ll be troublesome if we opened shops there and stole their customers, so we opened our shops in town. ¡°However, most already know how delicious our hotpot and dumplings are. People from the prefecture come to the town by horse carriage just to eat at our establishments. Hahaha¡­ Su Wenwu wrote a wordy letter to his sister, and she could not help but want to laugh. She knew it was her brother¡¯s style to be long-winded. Still, she was relieved that her brother was doing well in the south. Su Wenwu had accumulated much experience in opening shops and running businesses in Su Teng Village. Now, he could do the same in the South without worry. Su Binglan was very much in favor of her third brother¡¯s decision to move from the market to the town. After all, it helped many villagers and made the businesses even more popular. That was because there would be fewer gourmet restaurants in places like towns or counties. If a restaurant serving delicious food were there, it would quickly become famous. There was also no need to advertise because people would naturally know about it. After carefully reading the letter, Su Binglan went to her room and wrote a reply. ¡°Wenwu, if you see something you don¡¯t recognize, you can draw it and show me what it is. ¡°You can buy the land there, especially if they offer natural resources. We¡¯ll need to build factories there to produce more things in the future. You can also hire and train your own team of workers to help. ¡°The worms you mentioned have potential. If my guess is correct, they¡¯re called wax worms. They produce wax that we can use for something. If possible, build a factory there to produce wax. ¡°You also mentioned eating sugar cane. They have many other uses besides eating. We can use sugar cane to make sugar and brown sugar, which is good for us. ¡°Don¡¯t throw away the bagasse you get from the sugar cane. We can use them to make paper or even seasonings. Get someone to transport the bagasse to me, okay?¡± Su Binglan could imagine the various valuable things her brother had found in the South. Fortunately, she had sent him there to do many things. If she did not need to visit the prefecture, she would have joined Su Wenwu in the South. Still, she was not in a hurry. When summer arrived, Su Wenwu would find many more beneficial things there, such as fruits. After writing her reply, Su Binglan handed it to Su Yi and said, ¡°Have someone to deliver this letter to Wenwu.¡¯ Usage of Sugarcane Su Binglan felt a sense of urgency as she spoke, causing Su Yi to have a surge of emotions. He felt her burning passion whenever he was around her. He said, ¡°Do not fret, Master. 1 will seize the time to do it.¡¯ Su Binglan had businesses all over the continent, and the Sacrificials could grasp information from them. No ordinary person could do such a thing. Since the taverns ran through the night and served good wine, many customers would frequent them to drink and chat. With added lighting and music, it was easy to shatter one¡¯s defenses and make them reveal the most confidential information. The tavern workers could collect information while earning money. After all, the wine they served was of excellent quality and could not be bought elsewhere. Su Binglan also said the workers could learn to make other drinks so more customers would go in. Su Yi was full of anticipation as he liked doing such meaningful things instead of fighting and assassinating. What Su Binglan had the Sacrificials do was safe. Hence, they could sleep soundly at night without worrying about others hunting them. The Sacrificials had never expected to leave the shadows and work in the open one day. They had regained their freedom. Moreover, they had learned to disguise themselves as various people. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°When you return to work, transport the wine I prepared to the taverns.¡± ¡°Right away, Master. Also, here¡¯s a letter from Third Young Master Su.¡± Su Binglan was surprised as she took the letter and read it. She smiled after reading the letter¡¯s contents. Su Wenwu was doing well there and even bought several shops in town. He even hired the surrounding villagers to work at those shops. Su Wenwu mentioned in the letter, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a bunch of land here. I want to buy them, mainly because some of them are so cheap. I also found many valuable things in the mountains. ¡°Some of them seem to grow on trees, but I don¡¯t know they¡¯re safe to eat. If you were here, you¡¯d know what to do with them. This place is like a treasure trove with many things we don¡¯t usually eat. ¡°If I can find delicious ingredients, I want to build a factory here. I also saw a strange-looking worm in the mountains. It secretes something that looks like oil, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡¯ Su Wenwu told his sister everything he had seen and heard through the letter. Su Binglan was pleasantly surprised as she read on. She wondered what the strange worm or insect Su Wenwu referred to. ¡®According to Wenwu¡¯s description, it sounds like a wax worm. We can use their wax to make candles and sell for a high profit.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s heart skipped a beat just thinking about it. If Su Wenwu found wax worms, he could buy the land and build a candle factory there. Moreover, there should be kiwifruit, sugar cane, and pineapples during this season in the south. Su Binglan knew she could make more delicacies with these things, so she wanted to go there. Su Binglan continued to read the letter, ¡°By the way, Feiran had an idea after listening to you last time. She built a factory that¡¯s on the same scale as our winery and tofu shop and hired people to farm prawns. ¡°She then made a few signature dishes for her restaurants, such as garlic prawn vermicelli. Feiran even opened a specialty dumpling shop, where she sells the most delicious prawn dumplings. ¡°They¡¯re more expensive than ordinary dumplings, but everyone likes them very much. There aren¡¯t any other dumpling shops in the south, so Feiran¡¯s shop is booming. ¡°We also moved from the bustling area to a remote town. We created job opportunities for the villagers to earn a better living.¡± ¡°l must say Feiran¡¯s idea was perfect. The profits are already high, even though it¡¯s only been a month. She¡¯s delighted because these shops and businesses belong solely to her. ¡°The competition in prosperous areas like the prefecture is intense. There are almost too many shops and restaurants there. It¡¯ll be troublesome if we opened shops there and stole their customers, so we opened our shops in town. ¡°However, most already know how delicious our hotpot and dumplings are. People from the prefecture come to the town by horse carriage just to eat at our establishments. Hahaha¡­ Su Wenwu wrote a wordy letter to his sister, and she could not help but want to laugh. She knew it was her brother¡¯s style to be long-winded. Still, she was relieved that her brother was doing well in the south. Su Wenwu had accumulated much experience in opening shops and running businesses in Su Teng Village, Now, he could do the same in the South without worry. Su Binglan was very much in favor of her third brother¡¯s decision to move from the market to the town. After all, it helped many villagers and made the businesses even more popular. That was because there would be fewer gourmet restaurants in places like towns or counties. If a restaurant serving delicious food were there, it would quickly become famous. There was also no need to advertise because people would naturally know about it. After carefully reading the letter, Su Binglan went to her room and wrote a reply. ¡°Wenwu, if you see something you don¡¯t recognize, you can draw it and show me what it is. ¡°You can buy the land there, especially if they offer natural resources. We¡¯ll need to build factories there to produce more things in the future. You can also hire and train your own team of workers to help. ¡°The worms you mentioned have potential. If my guess is correct, they¡¯re called wax worms. They produce wax that we can use for something. If possible, build a factory there to produce wax. ¡°You also mentioned eating sugar cane. They have many other uses besides eating. We can use sugar cane to make sugar and brown sugar, which is good for us. ¡°Don¡¯t throw away the bagasse you get from the sugar cane. We can use them to make paper or even seasonings. Get someone to transport the bagasse to me, okay?¡± Su Binglan could imagine the various valuable things her brother had found in the South. Fortunately, she had sent him there to do many things. If she did not need to visit the prefecture, she would have joined Su Wenwu in the South. Still, she was not in a hurry. When summer arrived, Su Wenwu would find many more beneficial things there, such as fruits. After writing her reply, Su Binglan handed it to Su Yi and said, ¡°Have someone to deliver this letter to Wenwu.. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Official Operation Chapter 770: Official Operation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was relieved after handing the letter to Su Yi. The latter nodded, saying, ¡°Right away, Master.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m preparing to visit the prefecture soon. Complete your tasks and then come with me to the prefecture.¡± Su Yi responded, ¡°Understood, Master.¡± The following morning, Su Binglan went to check on the new factory. She also noticed Su Xueye¡¯s team had completed most of the other buildings. Su Xueye and Su Zhengle had done a fantastic job leading their teams. Su Binglan was very satisfied, especially since the construction teams had built the factory to her requirements perfectly. Soon, she made a list and gave it to Su Xueye¡¯s grandmother, Madam Zhou. Zhou Enterprise was now in charge of the buildings renovations. Madam Zhou lovingly smiled when she saw her niece. Madam Zhou held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and greeted her. Su Binglan then handed a list to Madam Zhou, saying, ¡°Aunt Zhou, could you help me prepare these things?¡± Su Binglan had drawn some things on the list. Madam Zhou knew what to do to prepare such things for her niece. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. I¡¯ll get it done for you.¡± Su Binglan spoke with her aunt for a while, paid her, and then went to Gongsun Mo¡¯ s house. Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong had made plenty of toys. The house could barely accommodate everything they had made. The young couple was delighted when Su Binglan visited them. ¡°Sister Binglan, you¡¯re here,¡± Lei Tongtong addressed. Su Binglan looked at her with delight. ¡°Tongtong, you¡¯ve grown taller and more beautiful.¡¯ Lei Tongtong had lost her baby fat, now looking thinner and taller. Even Su Binglan was stunned at how good Lei Tongtong looked. The latter felt shy and blushed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the beautiful one, Sister Su. Everyone calls you a guardian angel.¡± For some reason, Lei Tongtong felt childish, while Su Binglan seemed like a mature and steady lady. Moreover, Su Binglan was only a few months older than Lei Tongtong. Su Binglan possessed a reassuring aura that would make anyone believe in and rely on her. Gongsun MO said, ¡°Hahaha, Tongtong is just shy. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve become more beautiful, dear. However, your family will find it hard to recognize you now.¡± He looked at his wife and felt grateful to Su Binglan. Although Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong came from prominent families, the two enjoyed their peaceful lives. Su Teng Village was an excellent place. Gongsun MO worked at sunrise and rested at sunset, making toys during weekdays. Gongsun MO cupped his hands and bowed to Su Binglan, addressing her, ¡°Miss Su.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. What is it?¡± Su Binglan smiled. Lei Tongtong shook her head helplessly at her husband. She said, ¡°Sister Su, he made plenty of toys.¡± Su Binglan had insisted on giving the young couple a substantial deposit so they would not worry about studying and developing new toys. She had visited and checked on the toys before and knew Gongsun Mo t s products were exceptional. Su Binglan said, ¡°Xueye¡¯s team has completed the toy factory. We¡¯ll start hiring workers in the next two days. After that, we¡¯ll start operating officially. Don¡¯t worry about not being able to sell your toys. ¡°The Shens from the capital will buy your products and sell them there. The heir to the Ye family will do the same but sell your toys in the South. The demand there is just as high.¡± Su Binglan planned to open several toy and jewelry stores in various places. She would include many things in those shops so people would not have to travel to Su Teng Village to buy them. She had many business ideas and knew what to do. Lei Tongtong looked at Su Binglan admiringly, saying, ¡°Sister Su is still the best.¡¯ Lei Tongtong was thrilled that her husband could do what he was good at and passionate about. She knew Gongsun MO was in a good mood whenever he made toys. Su Binglan said, ¡°Once we vindicate the Gongsun family, I will announce to everyone that Gongsun MO made these toys.¡± Her words made Gongsun Mo¡¯s hands tremble. He had forsaken his hatred because he knew he could not contend with the imperial court and other factions alone. Revenge was not easy for Gongsun Mo. He would disregard his life and kill those who wronged his family if he were alone. However, his salvation, Lei Tongtong, was beside him. Hence, Gongsun Nio could not take such a risk. Although his heart still ached for his family, Su Binglan¡¯s words lifted his spirits. He said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Here, let me retake your pulse,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You two seem to be in perfect health. You¡¯re no longer a little girl, Tongtong. You¡¯ve grown into a fine young lady. ¡°It might be because we removed Gu worm from you. Fortunately, you¡¯ve recovered well after some time.¡¯ Gongsun MO sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Su.¡± ¡°MO, I don¡¯t know what to say if you keep thanking me. If you want to show your gratitude, take good care of Tongtong. That¡¯s all Jin¡¯an wants to see.¡± Gongsun MO nodded thoughtfully. ¡°l understand, Miss Su.¡± Next, Su Binglan told him about the toy factory, ¡°You and Tongtong will be responsible for handling the factory. We¡¯ll divide it into departments where the employees will only handle a specific toy component. ¡°Only we will know how to develop these toys fully since others can imitate them. We won¡¯t have to worry about others imitating us even if they try. After all, they won¡¯t have the same branding as us.¡± The people of that era had no concept of authentic imitations. However, Su Binglan would use her methods to establish her brands. It was crucial to high-ranking officials and prominent families who cared about their reputation. Naturally, they hoped to buy authentic goods whenever purchasing things. After discussing the toy factory with Gongsun MO, Su Binglan informed them to start hiring workers. She had already notified the people of the toy factory previously. Many from faraway places heard the news and rushed to Su Teng Village. They stayed in town for the next few days, waiting for the interview. It was already dark when these villagers reached the town. Still, Su Binglan went to interview them. Those who passed the interview could start work at the toy factory the following day. She would pay them similarly to the embroidery shop employees. Most passed the interview, while only some failed because of characteristic issues. Since Su Binglan possessed spiritual energy, she could tell if a person was lying during the interview. After explaining how the factory would work, Su Binglan told Gongsun MO and Liu Yinyin to begin operations. As for the wood they required to make toys, Su Binglan purchased them from the Northern Mountain Village through Song Yi. The mountainous village had many trees, and Su Binglan bought the pine wood the pottery workshop needed from there. Therefore, the Northern Mountain villagers were happy to chop pine trees. Su Binglan also tasked her people with purchasing the raw materials for the toy factory.. Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: The Su Family’s Library Chapter 771: The Su Family¡¯s Library Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gongsun MO and Lei Tong Tong did not have any management experience, so Su Binglan asked her parents to help. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were delighted to do so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. We¡¯ll help you get it done without a hitch.¡± The older couple had been managing the tofu factory for a long time and had garnered much experience. Su Binglan was relieved that her parents could help with the toy factory. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll send them a full-time manager soon.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua did not ask about the specifics. They knew their daughter had her reasons for doing things. They just had to help her whenever she needed them. Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart because her parents supported her unconditionally. Su Yi had already nurtured many management talents and Sacrificials. Su Binglan felt even more at ease letting her subordinates manage factories. Afterward, Su Binglan got Su Xueye to dig a pond in a space beside the paper mill. Then, she set up a fence around the pond so it would be convenient to dry the paper. Su Xueye was stunned when he realized Su Binglan was building a paper mill. Although he was usually talkative, he was shocked this time and could barely speak. After a while, he asked, ¡°Do you know how to make paper?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Xueye believed Su Binglan¡¯s claim. ¡°Will your paper be expensive, or will it be cheaper than the ones on the market? Although I¡¯m earning a lot now, paper is still pretty expensive, and I can¡¯t bear to waste it. ¡°I went to a private school for some time. Some of my classmates couldn¡¯t afford paper. Although they excelled in their studies, they later stopped attending school because they couldn¡¯t afford writing materials.¡± Su Xueye sighed. Even if most lived in better conditions now, they still could not bear to send their children to school because the cost of education was too high. Of course, some were still willing to send their children to school. Still, they would spend a fortune on books and paper.C¦Ïnt?nu? r?ad?ng ¦Ïn th? ¦Ïr?g?nal N?wN¦Ïv?l.¦Ïr? f¦Ïr fr?? Su Binglan wanted to pat Su Xueye¡¯s head, but she realized how much taller he had become. He was a head taller than Su Binglan, so she patted his shoulder instead, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t sigh like that. Paper is expensive because it¡¯s made from costly materials. ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯ll make paper with trees, rattan bark, and so on. Those raw materials are affordable, so the cost of my paper will be much lower.¡± Su Xueye was excited when he heard that. ¡°Many more people will be grateful to you now, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for recognition. I just want to make the paper more accessible, and then you can draw blueprints as you wish. You won¡¯t have to worry about saving on paper anymore. Besides, I can still afford paper for you, Xueye.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s eyes reddened. He knew how good Su Binglan was to him. Although the two were the same age, Su Xueye admired Su Binglan for knowing a lot. He also aspired to be like her. Su Binglan said, ¡°Books will also be more accessible once I create a printing technique. Then, the villagers will no longer have to work so hard to make copies. I¡¯ll also make books much more affordable.¡± The more Su Xueye listened, the more excited he became. He could imagine how wonderful it would be. ¡®Soon, everyone will have books to read and paper to use.¡¯ Su Xueye¡¯s hobby was to collect books, but they were too expensive. After hearing Su Binglan¡¯s plans, he knew he could buy many more books to read. Su Binglan pointed to the distance and said, ¡°Look at that circular three- story building you built. I¡¯ll be using it as a library.¡± ¡°Is it for books?¡± Su Xueye had gotten used to Su Binglan¡¯s vocabulary and could make guesses about what her new words meant. If he did not understand, Su Binglan would patiently explain it to him. She nodded, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll buy and collect plenty of books and put them in the library. That way, those who like reading can get a library card that they can use to borrow the books. ¡°The card will be an annual one, and renewing it will be cheap. That way, everyone can read at their leisure. I¡¯m hoping someone will be willing to donate books to the library, too.¡± Su Xueye¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Aunt Binglan, our village will become even more famous then. All the students in the world might come to borrow and read books from the library.¡± He almost jumped when he imagined what it would look like. ¡°I¡¯ve collected many books already, Aunt Binglan. I can donate them to the library.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Okay, they will remain in the library. If you want to read them, you can always visit the library. Don¡¯t worry¡ªwe¡¯ll blacklist those who ruin the books or fail to return them on time. ¡°When people apply for the library card, we will record their information. They can only borrow or read the books after going through verification.¡± Su Xueye was full of admiration as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a perfect idea. Then, the books won¡¯t be damaged or lost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Also, one person can only borrow three books at a time. They must return those books within a month. It¡¯ll also urge them to finish reading the books as soon as possible.¡± Su Xueye thought it was an excellent idea. ¡°Then, we can prevent people from keeping the books for too long. After all, others might want to read the same books, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Su Binglan had considered everything. Su Xueye added, ¡°It¡¯s such a vast building. I thought you¡¯d use it for something else. I didn¡¯t expect you to use it as a library.¡± The building was large enough to accommodate many people, especially with its three floors and circular shape. Su Binglan said, ¡°There will be a lecture hall at the theater. It¡¯ll be open to the public whenever there are no plays. Everyone can sit inside and read books for free then. Students can also study inside.¡± Su Xueye said emotionally, ¡°l would have continued studying if such a building existed before.¡± Although he had told his grandparents that he did not like studying, it was actually because the cost was too high. Furthermore, the learning atmosphere differed. The learning atmosphere in the library would be much better, encouraging people to study more. Su Binglan said, ¡°Learning is an endless thing. If you have questions, you can always ask me. When I open the library, you can study at the desks inside or the open theater table..¡± Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Different From the Others Chapter 772: Different From the Others Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Xueye looked at Su Binglan with teary eyes. He knew his life had improved because of her. Su Binglan looked at his childlike appearance and smiled, saying, ¡°I believe you will become a magnificent architect.¡± Su Xueye nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll make you proud, Aunt Binglan. I want to be as capable as you one day.¡± After speaking to Su Xueye, Su Binglan visited the town to look for Lin Zheng. The latter was still managing the dessert shop. Although the shop retained its initial size, it served many more new desserts. Su Binglan would make many new desserts and sell them there. Most townsfolk enjoyed eating food from the dessert shop. Lin Zheng was not bored of managing the shop. He had learned much from Su Binglan and wanted to continue learning. Of course, Su Binglan had also taught him to make desserts. Lin Zheng could even make them in the kitchen behind the dessert shop. Su Binglan was relieved to entrust the shop to him. They had also hired two waiters so Lin Zheng would not be too busy. Everyone was busy since spring was approaching. Many wanted to buy snacks from the shop to keep at home. Whenever they got hungry, they would eat the snacks. Although the shop¡¯s desserts were exquisite, they were not expensive. The shot also sold shortbreads that were affordable, so most people bought and kept them at home. Traveling merchants would also buy desserts from the shop to bring to their hometown as gifts. Therefore, Su Binglan prepared many dessert boxes for the shop. ¡°Shopkeeper Lin, I¡¯d like to buy ten sets of these, please.¡± ¡°I got you,¡± Lin Zheng said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pack them for you. You look familiar, sir. Have you been here before?¡± The customer answered, ¡®You¡¯re right. You have a good memory, Shopkeeper Lin. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me. I helped my family transfer goods to this town last winter. ¡°We were on the river when it happened to snow heavily. We stopped the boat here in Tenghe Town and had a hotpot around here. I didn¡¯t expect this small town to have so many delicacies. ¡°l heard the desserts here were delicious, so I brought some back to my hometown. My family enjoyed what I bought them. Even though I bought plenty, my family wanted more. Even my wife praised me for having good taste. Hahaha.¡¯ The customer could not help but laugh as he continued, ¡°I want to bring more desserts home this time. The old madam wants to use them as gifts.¡± Lin Zheng smiled, saying, ¡°Our desserts are exquisite. You can¡¯t get such quality elsewhere.¡± ¡°l agree. I¡¯ve traveled all over the world to transport goods for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such desserts and snacks. You sell a vast variety that not only looks good but also tastes delicious. Adults and children alike enjoy your food. ¡°Although the old madam isn¡¯t fond of snacks, she only eats your desserts. I¡¯ll also buy cured meats for my family this time. My daughter-in-law and her children love cured meats, especially the sausages. It¡¯s even tastier when we eat them with steamed buns.¡¯ The customer wanted to buy a little of everything from Tenghe Town. However, he had to transport many things this time and only had little space on his carriage. The customer spoke with a bright smile. He had returned home with many things last time, and the old madam was satisfied with him. He was now a highly-regarded member of the family. He was initially a disciple of the familys branch. He was inconspicuous among many of the family members. However, he stood out from the rest of the family because of Su Binglan¡¯s delicacies. Soon, the waiter finished packing the customer¡¯s orders. ¡°Here you go, sir.¡± ¡°Thank you for packing these for me. I¡¯ll eat these with my family when I get home.¡¯ The desserts in the gift boxes were for certain people, and those in bulk were for the customers family members. Lin Zheng knew most traveling customers ordered their desserts like that. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack more for you now. Which snacks do you want, sir?¡± The customer looked at the various snacks and wished he could buy them all. He said, ¡°l don¡¯t really know. Could you recommend some, and I¡¯ll get those?¡± The waiter smiled and said, ¡°All these taste good, sir. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with any of these.¡± The customer blushed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I misspoke. Could you weigh these for me?¡± ¡°Oh, you can choose whichever snack you¡¯d like. Then we¡¯ll pack those you chose at the counter.¡¯ Finally, the customer noticed other people using small baskets and a tong to pick their snacks and buns. It looked strange to him, but that was because he was in a rush the last time he visited the dessert shop. The customer did not notice it then. However, other shops operated differently. They feared customers would touch the food, so the waiters usually helped them handle the food. Shopkeepers also feared people stealing their food. The customer chose many snacks and buns. Then, Lin Zheng weighed them and calculated the price. The customer asked, stunned, ¡°Don¡¯t you need an abacus to count these?¡± The waiter at the side said, ¡°Our manager doesn¡¯t need it. He¡¯s so smart that he calculates the costs in his mind. He¡¯s amazing.¡± Even when there were a lot of customers, Lin Zheng could calculate quickly so no one would have to wait in queue for too long. He had learned to calculate quickly because Su Binglan had taught him about Arabic numbers. Of course, he still needed to know what the customers had bought. He could do everything after simply glancing at what the customers chose. Although the dessert shop was not as big as the hotpot restaurants, the dessert shop received just as many customers. Most of the time, the dessert shop would sell out of their food before the afternoon. Then, Lin Zheng would go to the kitchen behind the shop to make more. Afterward, he would start selling more desserts. Some customers would even wait for him to finish cooking. Lin Zheng had not seen his master for a long time. He knew Su Binglan was busy and would only look for him if she needed something. He still wanted to go on missions with her, but he had a recent problem. Someone had told him they had another identity, but he did not quite believe it. That person even produced evidence, and his parents even admitted it. Lin Zheng was making more desserts while thinking about something when Su Binglan came to the shop.. Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Bright Moon City Chapter 773: Bright Moon City Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Zhengs eyes lit up when he saw Su Binglan. ¡°Master, what are you doing here?¡± He sounded childish and felt like he was about to cry. Su Binglan¡¯s lips twitched, but she looked at him, asking, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well recently, have you? Are you tired from running the dessert shop?¡± Lin Zheng hurriedly shook his head. ¡°N-No, Master. I¡¯m doing very well here. I can make desserts now, too.¡¯ Making desserts was a valuable skill to him. With it, he could live a good life no matter where he was. Su Binglan had taught him to make her desserts, which meant she trusted him fully. Lin Zheng did not know what he liked to do for a living last time. After learning to make desserts, he realized he enjoyed it. Moreover, he could enjoy the sweet fragrance and felt a sense of accomplishment whenever he saw the customers enjoying his desserts. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Su Binglan asked. Lin Zheng looked into his master¡¯s eyes, realizing he could hide nothing from her. ¡°You saw through me, Master.¡± Because it was a secretive matter, he would not have told anyone else. However, he trusted his master most. Su Binglan asked, ¡°What is it? Maybe I can help you.¡± She knew Lin Zheng genuinely regarded her as his master, so she would do everything to protect her disciple. Lin Zheng became teary eyes, saying, ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, Master.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s discuss it.¡± Lin Zheng quickly suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°I seem to have another background.¡± ¡°What background?¡± Su Binglan calmly asked. Lin Zheng asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange, Master?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it, but it¡¯s obviously bothering you, right?¡± Lin Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I thought I was my family¡¯s second son, but it turns out I¡¯m not. Apparently, someone had entrusted me to my family, and that person has recently reappeared. ¡°He¡¯s the real second son of the Lin family. He said that I¡¯m the son of Bright Moon City¡¯s lord.¡± ¡®The Bright Moon City?¡¯ Su Binglan had come to this world and read many books about it, so she knew nearly everything about this continent. Bright Moon City was in the desert outside Chu State¡¯s borders. It was a legendary city hidden in the desert. There were many legends about the city, and most believed it was a mirror city. Some said it did not exist, while others believe there was a severe internal battle that destroyed it, leaving it in ruins. People also told stories about Xuan Nation destroying Bright Moon City. Xuan Nation was a relatively mysterious country further northwest of Chu Country. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Lin Zheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. My second uncle said that my biological mother had no choice but to take me away from Bright Moon City to protect me. ¡°She died sending me here, so my biological father might not know about me. Still, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Su Binglan gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can do whatever you want to do. Don¡¯t torture yourself for not wanting to get involved. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to go back. ¡°Besides, your current parents haven¡¯t chased you away, right? Don¡¯t they still treat you as their real son?¡± After some thought, Lin Zheng agreed. ¡°My heart feels lighter now that you¡¯ve said that. I was just being hard on myself.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Since you no longer feel conflicted, I¡¯ll arrange some tasks for you to do. You can expand the dessert shop¡¯s brand elsewhere.¡± Lin Zheng felt energized when he heard that. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally preparing to expand! You have no idea how many traveling customers have asked if I¡¯ll open a shop in their area. ¡°It¡¯s so inconvenient for them to travel all this way just to buy our desserts. The customers say all our desserts are delicious and unique. They can¡¯t get these anywhere else.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you, okay? Here¡¯s the starting capital. You can use it to expand.¡± ¡°M-Master, you¡¯re leaving everything to me?!¡± Lin Zheng felt an overwhelming sense of trust. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s because I believe in you.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Besides, you can open shops in Bright Moon City if you someday decide to return. You have the experience to do it. ¡°You¡¯ll have a right to influence in that city if you have some control over its economics. ¡± Lin Zheng was delighted. He knew his master wanted to help him by entrusting him with the dessert shops. It was also to train his abilities further. He said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Su Binglan looked at him encouragingly, saying, ¡°Trust your gut. If you face any problems, you can ask for my help. However, I will be visiting the prefecture soon, so you must wait for me to return if you need help.¡± ¡°I understand, Master. Don¡¯t you need me to accompany you there?¡± ¡°No need. Just focus on your business and continue learning.¡± Since Lin Zheng had discovered his new identity, Su Binglan wanted to make more preparations for him. It would be fine if he did not return to Bright Moon City. Even so, he would need to be capable if he changed his mind. Expanding Binglan¡¯s Desserts would allow him to understand business more. In the future, he could entrust other managers to tend to his shops. After giving Lin Zheng some instructions, Su Binglan left and walked around Tenghe Town. Soon, she reached Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s entrance. She saw a vast piece of land behind it. She had many thoughts and ideas after seeing the land. Suddenly, she clapped, and Su Chun appeared from the shadows. Su Binglan said, ¡°Go to the town¡¯s administrator and buy this land for me.¡± ¡°Right away, Master.¡± While Su Yi was busy with his tasks, Su Chun became his replacement. If Su Binglan needed something, she would call for Su Chun. If not, he would remain in the shadows, ready for her call. Su Binglan rubbed her chin and muttered, ¡°I can build houses here. They should be in high demand since it¡¯s so close to the school. Still, I must leave part of it to Nir. Kong to use as a welfare room. ¡°With this spare land, Mr. Kong could poach some Confucians to teach at the school.¡¯ After Su Chun completed the purchase of the land. Su Binglan quickly told Su Xueye to build houses there. After arranging many other things, Su Binglan brought Su Yi and Su Chun to the prefecture. Dingzhou¡¯s prefecture looked massive, but it was still desolate compared to the bustling capital. Even so, there was already a hotpot restaurant in the prefecture. Su Binglan saw the restaurant as she traversed the streets. The plaque on it was the same as those in Tenghe Town¡ªSu¡¯ s Hotpot. The restaurant looked lively from afar. Many were in and outside the shop. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a Su e s Hotpot here too. Everyone looks like they¡¯re enjoying themselves.¡± Su Chun was delighted to see it. ¡°However, this is the only place that¡¯s bustling with activity.¡± Su Binglan brought Su Chun along because he had a slightly more carefree attitude than the other Sacrificials. She said, ¡°The prefecture will be even more lively with proper planning and construction..¡± Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Expanding the Army Chapter 774: Expanding the Army Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The carriage behind Su Binglan had sweet potato seeds in it. She had placed more seeds in her pocket dimension but used the carriage as a cover to hide her powers from others. Otherwise, the seeds from Su Teng Village would arouse suspicion. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu received news that his sister and the two Sacrificials had entered the prefecture. He was ecstatic and wished to run to her. However, he remembered still needing to be in disguise. The prefecture guards had already received his instructions. When Su Binglan arrived at the prefecture¡¯s entrance, they quickly let her through. Soon after, Lan Ruozhu went to greet her, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Lan Ruozhu had returned to the prefecture a few days after the Lantern Festival. He looked forward to his sister visiting the prefecture. He would only feel at ease when he saw Su Binglan was doing well. ¡°Brother, how are you? Are you tired or troubled by anything?¡± Su Binglan had visited the prefecture to help Lan Ruozhu settle some issues. Lan Ruozhu felt her concern and felt warm, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister, it¡¯s just a small issue. I¡¯ m fine as long as you¡¯re in good health.¡± Lan Ruozhu was in good health now, and he could eat and sleep well. Besides handling government affairs, he also practiced martial arts. After finally finding his long-lost sister, Lan Ruozhu wanted to do everything he had planned to do before losing her. He wanted to protect the people he cared about. ¡°Let me check your pulse.¡± Su Binglan said before noticing Lan Ruozhu¡¯s excellent complexion. Still, she only felt at ease after checking his pulse. Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°You checked my pulse during the Lantern Festival. I was fine, right?¡± Su Binglan countered, ¡°That was then, but I need to check again.¡± Since she insisted, Lan Ruozhu could only look at her helplessly before stretching his wrist toward her. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been seriously lacking sleep recently,¡± Su Binglan said after checking his wrist pulse. Lan Ruozhu knew his sister was highly skilled in medicine. However, he did not expect her to know he had trouble sleeping just by taking his pulse. He cleared his throat and scratched his nose awkwardly. Su Binglan noticed it and asked, ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Lan Ruozhu saw her severe expression and could only tell her, ¡°It¡¯s about the military funding and rations. Many soldiers had gotten severely injured in last year¡¯s war, so we had no choice but to expand the army temporarily. ¡°We need a lot of money to pay the families of the injured and dead soldiers. We also need to expand the army again. We had enough time to prepare for the last war, but if we fight again soon, we¡¯ll face even more ration problems. ¡°There were also snowstorms in several places in Dingzhou last winter. I had already tasked people to distribute food to the victims. Now, there¡¯s not much food left here.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu could not visit Su Teng Village in time for the New Year celebrations because he had to deal with these issues. He did not tell Su Binglan about it because he did not want her to worry. After all, Lan Ruobing had sacrificed much for him. Now that she had reincarnated in Su Binglan and had a peaceful life, Lan Ruozhu did not want her to worry about such things. Still, he knew he would risk facing his sister¡¯s scolding if he avoided telling her about these issues. Since Su Binglan would find out about it sooner or later, he decided to tell her now. Su Binglan frowned when she heard about it. She asked, ¡°Did you increase the number of soldiers yet?¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, we have. We¡¯ve also occupied all the areas from Dingzhou to the border. The border will be our territory, so you can do whatever you want there. I¡¯ve already stationed troops there.¡± Su Binglan was stunned. She had only mentioned occupying the border to her brother last year. She did not expect him to do it so quickly. Although it was barren and most kings did not like such areas, it could become a treasure if Su Binglan could develop it. She sincerely praised Lan Ruozhu, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Brother.¡± Lan Ruozhu felt a sense of accomplishment. After some thought, he said, ¡°Sister, the land from Dingzhou to the border is mainly saline-alkalized. It¡¯s not suitable for crop growth. The nomads there often attack the border provinces. They will rob all the harvested grain there. ¡°Bandits and refugees occupy these places. It¡¯ll take much effort to govern them. Since the kings and leaders dislike such places, they won¡¯t waste resources and troops to fight for such territories. ¡°That¡¯s why it was relatively easy for me to occupy that area. Still, 1 know how bright and intelligent you are. Since you said such places are beneficial, then surely you¡¯ll make them beneficial.¡± Su Binglan confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I will make these lands some of the wealthiest out there. By then, we¡¯ll have to build defensive walls at the perimeters. Anyone who wants to seize what we have will only be wasting their time.¡¯ At that moment, she knew what her brother had used the silver for. Indeed, it was challenging to raise an army. The military funds were sufficient for a short period, not in the long run. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Since there¡¯s no war now, the idle soldiers can work the fields and plant crops. After all, spring is coming soon. ¡°There are so many wastelands and saline-alkalized lands from Dingzhou to Bianzhou. We can let the local officials register and distribute these lands. Each soldier will have an acre¡¯s worth. ¡°We can also distribute seeds and arrange for people to teach everyone how to grow vegetables and food.¡± Most thought crop growth on saline-alkalized land was simply impossible, but not Su Binglan. Her pocket dimension had vegetables and crop seeds that were especially suited for growing in saline-alkalized land. ¡°We can give the soldiers shifts for farming and guarding the border. That way, some can tend to the crops while the rest stand guard.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded and clapped, saying, ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Sister. That¡¯s a perfect idea. When we do that, the soldiers can defend the city while cultivating crops. They can be a self- sufficient army by eating the food they grow and selling the extra for funds.¡± The soldiers under Lan Ruozhu¡¯s care would not starve if they could harvest their own food. Then, the army would be prepared for any war. Lan Ruozhu asked, ¡°Sister, can we build a factory here and hire the locals to work there? That way, everyone can live and work in peace while generating profits..¡± Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Abandoned Land Chapter 775: Abandoned Land Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu grew increasingly excited as he discussed things with Su Binglan. She had provided him with an idea, and he devised a solution. Su Binglan noticed her brother¡¯s excitement and smiled, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. The climate and soil differ everywhere, so the things we produce differ, too, We can build factories to produce products based on the local conditions. ¡°l found a large area of hawthorn in the Black Mountain Forest at the border province. We can use them to make cakes, candy, and other snacks. We can also produce fresh milk and make cheese there.¡± Su Binglan always had many food ideas. If she could implement them, the food culture of this era would continuously advance, and the commoners could eat various fresh foods. ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Lan Ruzhu clapped excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, Brother. I still have plenty of arrangements to make,¡± Su Binglan said helplessly. ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll help you with whatever I can, Sister.¡± Lan Ruozhu had just eaten lunch, but he became hungry again after listening to his sister talk about food. He could imagine the place he governed to be the most prosperous of all with its delicacies. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s heart raced as he thought of it. He wanted to show off his skills immediately. Still, Su Binglan knew more about agriculture than him. She could not help but laugh when she saw her brother¡¯s excitement. Su Binglan was happy to see her brother become more proactive after he recovered. She said mysteriously, ¡°Brother, maybe there¡¯s silver and iron ore hidden in these places.¡± Lan Ruozhu was stunned. ¡°Did you notice any?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°l might discover something if I have time to inspect these places.¡± She had passed certain places along her journey to Dingzhou from the border. She felt some mountain ranges were somewhat peculiar and suspected there were mineral deposits inside. However, she was in a hurry to reach her brother and did not stop to investigate those areas. Still, she had a hunch about the mineral deposits. If she used her spiritual energy to probe these areas, she should be able to see if her suspicions were correct. Lan Ruozhu held Su Binglan¡¯s hands in excitement and almost burst into tears. He was proud to have a sister like her. Now, the two could solve many problems in one go. If there were indeed silver mines in these mountain ranges, the siblings would have a large amount of it. With food and silver, Lan Ruozhu could feel more troops, and it would be easier to become king. ¡°l believe you will find out soon enough, Sister, but don¡¯t pressure yourself. Remember that I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no pressure at all, Brother.¡± Su Binglan also wanted to help her brother in return. The siblings had a long, secret conversation in the study. When afternoon arrived, Lan Ruozhu arranged for his trusted general, Ji Xingye, and a few guards to stay by Su Binglan¡¯s side. They helped to inspect some of the rural land around the prefecture. There were large amounts of abandoned land in the towns and villages beside Dingzhou Prefecture City. After two days of observation, Su Binglan made plans for Ji Xingye. The latter had a strange feeling when he saw Su Binglan. He felt as if he was looking at Lan Ruobing instead. The princess had raised him and many others to help her brother. Furthermore, these people were loyal to the deceased royal¡¯s mansion. Lan Ruozhu had told Ji Xingye to listen to Su Binglan¡¯s orders, but he felt slightly doubtful. Perhaps he even distrusted Su Binglan. After two days of working beside her, Ji Xingye¡¯s opinion of Su Binglan changed. The latter was highly knowledgeable, and Ji Xingye could not help but admire her. He also felt Su Binglan resembled Lan Ruobing whenever he spoke to her. Su Binglan said, ¡°Count the number of soldiers stationed in the prefecture and divide them into three groups. They will take turns resting or doing fieldwork.¡¯ Ji Xingye was stunned to hear that. ¡®Is she rotating them?¡¯ The soldiers would train for a month and might be unable to rest even once. Most of the time, they would stay in the military camp. Even the patrolling soldiers would be on constant patrols. Dingzhou was not the only place like this, but the armies of various places were, too. Ji Xingye wondered why Su Binglan would want to change their routine. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu trusted her and seemed to agree with her arrangements. Su Binglan was unaware of Ji Xingye¡¯s thoughts at that moment. She continued, ¡°Every soldier and their family will receive five acres of land. 1 will distribute seeds and teach them how to plant and harvest them. ¡°Gather teams of five, twenty, and a hundred. You can also assign a leader for each team. Everyone will have a strict code. If anything happens, it¡¯ll compromise the team.¡± Su Binglan did that to prevent spies from sneaking into the teams. It was also to help them supervise each other. ¡°I will build a factory around here. Whichever soldier¡¯s family performs well will receive priority to work in the factory with monthly salaries and bonuses. However, those who perform poorly will be fired immediately. Such interest binding will prevent people from rebelling.¡± Ji Xingye grew increasingly astounded as he listened. Indeed, such a management method was stringent, and Ji Xingye would not have to worry about the soldiers misbehaving. Of course, the families of the soldiers stationed in Dingzhou could only stay for the convenience of control. Su Binglan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look around and found many fruit trees in the mountains of this village. I can use those fruits to make fruit juice. So, I can build a juice and fruit canning factory here.¡± She also realized most of the villagers only stayed idle at home. They seemed to have no jobs and were malnourished. However, this place would prosper if she could revitalize its economy. To do that, she had to help these people earn money first. She would create job opportunities for everyone, and they could buy daily necessities. Ji Xingye had read many books as Lan Ruobig taught him prior to her death. He quickly understood what Su Binglan¡¯s intentions and his eyes widened in excitement.. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Farming Tools Chapter 776: Farming Tools Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The soldiers would significantly benefit if they followed Su Binglan¡¯s methods. Then, they might no longer need to rely on military pay to live. The soldiers could earn extra income, and their families would have jobs. Many soldiers did not have much to eat even after receiving a retirement pension. There were also family members of soldiers who had sacrificed their lives. Those who were not capable could not eat their fill. It was as Su Binglan said. Everyone could eat their fill and wear warm clothes if the village prospered. They could work while they were young and robust to earn money. Then, they could use the money to help their families. They might even become wealthy. Many soldiers only had one thought when they first joined the army, and it was to not starve to death. At least they had some food in the military camp. Everyone just wanted to survive. Ji Xingye looked at Su Binglan excitedly. He said, ¡°I thank you on the soldiers¡¯ behalf, Miss Su.¡¯ Ji Xingye knew Su Binglan was the prince¡¯s adopted sister, making her resemble a princess. However, she wanted to keep a low profile and not announce it to the public. He knew to be respectful to Su Binglan and felt she possessed a similar righteousness and compassion as Lan Ruobing. Su Binglan said, ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯ve also opened a factory in Su Teng Village and plan to hire a group of people from the family members of retired soldiers to work there. ¡°You can count the number of soldiers who had to retire due to severe injuries. Also, tally the families of the soldiers who have perished. Jot down all the details of these families and give me a copy.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su!¡± Ji Xingye excitedly replied. He knew this would mean his soldiers¡¯ safety. Even if some of them had sacrificed themselves, someone was around to care for their families. Lan Ruozhu had done his best for these soldiers, but there were too many generals. He felt powerless, even if he wanted to help more. Nonetheless, everyone would benefit as long as they followed Su Binglan. When Ji Xingye returned, he called his two subordinates and asked them to tabulate the statistics. ¡°Miss Su is being considerate of everyone. She says we should split everyone into groups.¡± ¡± Right away, sir!¡± The soldiers were shocked and in disbelief when they heard Ji Xingye¡¯s words. ¡°Did I misshear?¡± ¡°General Xingye said it himself. How could you have misheard him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Princess Lan Ruobing already¡ª¡± ¡°Hush! You cannot speak so haphazardly. Miss Su is Prince Ruozhu¡¯s adopted sister. It¡¯s good that she cares for us.¡± ¡°Miss Su is one of the commoners. She understands commoners better and is willing to help everyone. She¡¯s an excellent princess.¡± Most felt grateful when they heard the news. ¡°When we¡¯re busy during the farming season, we¡¯ll take turns resting and farming. I heard the yields of grain the higher-ups distribute will be very high.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the factory. Our families will benefit if we remain loyal to Prince Ruobing. Those who work in the factory can earn about two hundred copper a month. The bonus is more than the salary, so we might earn one to two silver a month. ¡°l heard there¡¯s a tofu factory in Su Teng Village. Those who work there received a ten silver bonus for the New Year¡¯s celebrations.¡¯ ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°One of my aunts who married a Su Teng villager told me that when she came home during the first lunar month. My mother felt tempted to move there, but she was worried about me and stayed here.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡± Everyone grew increasingly excited as they chatted. ¡°The prince also said the families of the soldiers will receive special care. The new factory will give priority to these people. It¡¯s also a guarantee for everyone.¡± Most became emotional as they chatted with each other. Some could not control their emotions, and tears fell. It was easy for soldiers to develop camaraderie because they had experienced life-threatening scenarios together. They would never forget their comrades who had sacrificed their lives during the war. If possible, the soldiers wanted everyone to live with peace and prosperity. The soldiers remembered Lin Erishi being only sixteen when he joined the military. He joined because his family did not have enough to eat. He was always talkative and would tell many exciting stories. He saved his monthly salary and gave it to his mother, elder brother, sister-in-law, and nephew. Lin Ershi¡¯s elder brother had gotten severely injured on the battlefield but was lucky enough to survive. However, Lin Ershi could do nothing about it except join the army. However, the other soldiers saw him getting shot down by an enemy¡¯s arrow. Many more soldiers experienced such things. Those who were lucky to continue living felt their hearts ache for their fallen comrades. Now that Su Binglan had started implementing her plans, it would help these soldiers live better lives. At that moment, the soldiers wanted to do their best to protect Dingzhou and be loyal to the prince. Su Binglan knew nothing about their conversations as she was busy planning and arranging farming matters. Still, it was not yet time for spring farming. She looked at the climate and soil here, knowing she could plant crops in advance. The seeds in her pocket dimension were also highly adaptable to the environment. Su Binglan busied herself all night. During breakfast the following day, she gave a blueprint to her brother. ¡°What¡¯s this, Sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a blueprint for a farming tool. It can significantly reduce everyone¡¯s labor when farming.¡± In modern times, people used machines to sow seeds during farming. However, machines did not exist in the ancient era, and the people only used ancient weapons such as spears and arrows. Su Binglan tried her best to design a convenient and labor-saving farming tool to make it easier for everyone to farm. She remembered her parents pulling ropes with all their might when plowing during the spring harvest. The Su family did not have cows or bison at that time, either. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao would be exhausted every night. She even remembered seeing strangulation wounds on her father¡¯s shoulders. That was why Su Binglan knew how difficult it was for everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to forge it immediately,¡± Lan Rouzhu said while looking at the blueprint. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Do you have a large weapon-forging factory?¡± Immediately after, she thought of something and added, ¡°It¡¯s better to open one that specializes in producing farming tools. We can sell them at more affordable prices to villagers.¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°l can see how much you love the people. I¡¯m sincerely proud to have such a kindhearted and capable sister like you.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I can tell you care for them, too.¡± She knew her brother had been working hard for his people and had done much for them. The commoners agreed that he was an excellent prince.. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: Tears in His Eyes Chapter 777: Tears in His Eyes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°That¡¯s because I can accomplish more with you around,¡± Lan Ruozhu said with a gentle smile. The siblings talked for a while more and discussed other things. After eating his fill, Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send this blueprint to the Weapon Refinement Department.¡± ¡°Brother, I think it¡¯s better to hire the villagers to build the factory. Then, we can hire blacksmiths to forge the farming tools in the factory. They can take in apprentices and teach them how to forge, too. ¡°We can even forge weapons, but 1 should run the factory. If their skills improve, they can secretly forge weapons.¡± Lan Ruozhu agreed with his sister, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get Blue One to handle it.¡± Blue one had been with Lan Ruozhu the whole time, and the latter had assigned Blue one a mission. Blue One had experience in management, so Lan Ruozhu trusted him to build the factory. Su Binglan gave Blue One the factory¡¯s blueprint. Next, he could hire the villagers to do the work. Soon after, a guard reported that General Xingye had returned. Lan Ruozhu said smilingly, ¡°Sister, he must be here for you.¡± Su Binglan had brought Ji Xingye around these past two days, and he had learned a lot from her. Lan Ruozhu added, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re Lan Ruobing.¡± The princess had raised and taught Ji Xingye everything. Thus, he was also loyal to Lan Ruozhu. Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°Not many people know.¡± Lan Ruozhu responded, ¡°Only Blue One and I know.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°He¡¯s probably here about the task I had given him. Let him ¡± Ji Xingye entered with dark circles under his eyes. Even so, he looked excited. ¡°Greetings, Prince Ruozhu.¡± ¡°Stand, General Xingye,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning? I¡¯ve never seen you so tired yet excited.¡± Ji Xingye handed a stack of documents to Su Binglan, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s the information I sorted last night.¡± Su Binglan looked at detailed documents containing information on the severely injured and soldiers who had died in battle. Her heart grew heavy as she read the words. She said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, General Xingye.¡± ¡°It was all for you, Princess. You¡¯ve helped us a lot, so we should work hard for you in return. Those are the soldiers who have gotten severely injured and those who have sacrificed themselves in last year¡¯s war.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit a few families first to see the situation. I¡¯ll get Su Yi and Su Chun to accompany me to a few houses.¡± Ji Xingye volunteered, saying, ¡°Princess, please allow me to come with you.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded and whispered to Su Binglan, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Binglan, not everyone knows your identity, so Xingye¡¯s presence will give your words credibility.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan agreed. If a general like Ji Xingye followed her, she would have had an easier time convincing people of her plans. Otherwise, the villagers would just think she was a liar. ¡°General Xingye, have you eaten breakfast?¡± Su Binglan asked. Ji Xingye realized he was so excited that he had forgotten to have breakfast. He did not even rest much last night because he had been busy preparing the documents. He wanted to complete the task the princess had given him as soon as possible. Ji Xingye was embarrassed to speak up, so he remained silent. However, Su Binglan immediately understood his thoughts, saying, ¡°Brother, could you get someone to get another bowl of wontons for General Xingye?¡± Ji Xingye dared not eat at the deceased royal¡¯s mansion, so he hurriedly waved and said, ¡°N-No need, Princess. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Immediately after saying that, his stomach growled. Croak! Ji Xingye was so embarrassed that he wished to hide in a hole. Lan Ruozhu laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, General Xingye. You should feel at home here. Come, join us, and have something to eat. I remember eating together when we were young, don¡¯t you?¡± Ji Xingye was still a child back then and understood very little. He would only listen to whatever Lan Ruobing said. The wontons Su Binglan brought were the frozen ones she had prepared before leaving for Dingzhou. She had placed them in her pocket dimension before bringing them over. That morning, she simply fried them in a pot, which was convenient for her. Lan Ruozhu enjoyed his sister¡¯s cooking so much that he could not stop smiling. Ji Xingye thought the prince had an excellent smile. However, the latter rarely smiled when Su Binglan was not around. Hence, Ji Xingye knew how important Su Binglan was to the prince. Still, Ji Xingye was puzzled because Lan Ruobing was just as important to the prince. ¡®Since Princess Ruobing is no longer around, why would Prince Ruozhu adopt Miss Su as his younger sister?¡¯ Ji Xingye¡¯s mind was a mess, but he could not explain it. Soon after, one of the maids served a bowl of wontons to Ji Xingye. The food was still hot and emitted an enticing fragrance. ¡°Come and eat,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°That¡¯s an order, General Xingye.¡± Since it was an order, Ji Xingye dared not disobey. He walked over and carefully sat down with Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu. However, Ji Xingye only sat on half of the chair, not daring to disrespect the siblings. Indeed, Ji Xingye was hungry. He was stunned when he scooped the soup and ate a wonton. ¡®l never knew this would be so delicious! I don¡¯t know what the filling is, but it tastes excellent.¡¯ Ji Xingye seemed to forget his manners and hoovered the food. Although the second wonton he ate had a different filling, it was equally delicious. ¡®Whoa! It¡¯s too delicious!¡¯ He screamed inwardly. He was always strict with himself and was grateful as long as he could eat his fill. Since he was never good at cooking, he would eat crudely. He was also frugal and disliked going to restaurants to eat. As a result, he did not eat much tasty foods. Of course, he had eaten well in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion when he followed Lan Ruobing. Nonetheless, the wontons were so flavorful that a tear almost rolled down his cheek. Lan Ruozhu saw him eating so quickly, saying, ¡°Take your time, General. There¡¯s still more in the pot.¡± He was generous toward his trusted subordinates. Although his sister had prepared the wontons for him, he was happy to see his subordinate eating with excitement. Lan Ruozhu asked, ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Ji Xingye nodded frantically, saying, ¡°It¡¯s too delicious, Your Highness! The soup is so tasty, and the wonton fillings are different. I¡¯ve never had anything like this.. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: East Hill Village Chapter 778: East Hill Village Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ji Xingye sipped his soup and felt a comfortable warmth in his stomach. After finishing the entire bowl of wonton soup, he burped and sighed in satisfaction. He was so focused on the food that he forgot to be polite in front of the prince. ¡°That¡¯s a dish my sister made,¡± Lan Ruozhu said with a smile, ¡°l think it¡¯s delicious, too.¡¯ He was delighted that people thought Su Binglan¡¯s food was delicious. One would be even happier when tasting food with others. ¡®What? The princess cooked the meal?¡¯ Ji Xingye was stunned and quickly stood up, saying, ¡°l didn¡¯t know Her Majesty cooked this dish.¡± Su Binglan saw him bowing nervously. She said, ¡°Stand straight, General Xingye. There¡¯s no reason to bow. I made these delicacies for everyone to eat. Besides, you¡¯ve shown your appreciation by complimenting my cooking. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you more wontons if you like it so much. You can cook them in a pot and eat them whenever you want.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s kindness touched Ji Xingye. He had a strong feeling that she was Lan Ruobing because she treated him just as well in the past. Still, the soup was so delicious that he did not know what else to say. ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Lan Ruozhu added, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some meat buns, too, General Xingye. ¡± ¡°Th-thank you very much, Your Majesty!¡¯ Lan Ruozhu then said, ¡°It¡¯s a delicacy my sister has been researching. You can reheat them in a pot whenever you¡¯re hungry. It¡¯ll be better than the food you usually eat. He enjoyed his sister¡¯s cooking and was willing to share it with his loyal subordinates. Although Ji Xingye did not sleep much last night, he felt more energetic now. Thus, he followed Su Binglan to visit the soldiers¡¯ relatives, even though he had dark circles under his eyes. ¡°East Hill Village is the closest one, so let¡¯s go there and visit Lin Ershi¡¯s house first.¡¯ According to information Su Binglan received, Lin Ershi was only fifteen when he died in battle. If they were in the modern world, he would still be in high school. Moreover, he had an older brother who was also a soldier. Unfortunately, he had gotten severely injured and had to retire. Su Binglan wondered how the family was doing. She sighed as she entered East Hill Village on the carriage. It was not time for spring plowing, but the weather was getting warmer. Hence, many villagers gathered in twos and threes to chat. Although they had nothing much to do, it was not by choice. Since most had no jobs, they liked sitting on stools and basking in the sun while chatting. Of course, they would sit on their warm, heated brick beds at home and chat if it rained or snowed. However, everyone in the village looked malnourished. ¡°l saw someone coming to the barren land in the north two days ago. I wonder why they came.¡± ¡°Yeah, the soil on those wastelands isn¡¯t ideal. If they plan on planting crops there, it won¡¯t end well. It¡¯s a waste of effort.¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing pretty good in Dingzhou. Prince Ruozhu has treated us well and even reduced our taxes. When it snowed heavily last year, he gave us food.¡± ¡°At least we didn¡¯t starve or freeze to death. Still, I pity the Lin family since they¡¯re having a harder time.¡± The chatting commoners could not help but sigh when someone mentioned the Lins. The old lady raised her two sons with incredible difficulty. It was also almost time for one of her sons to get married. The Lins did not have much savings when the eldest son decided to join the army. After all, he would get paid for joining. Afterward, he used the money to marry his wife, who was a capable woman. When she had her child, her husband got severely injured during a battle. He had broken his leg on the battlefield, and the wounds on his body hurt even more whenever the weather became too cold. Later, Lin Ershi joined the army to help finance his family. However, no one expected him to die in battle because he was so young. Old Madam Lin soon fell ill. The family used their remaining silver to treat her illness and her eldest son¡¯s leg, but it was pointless. The villagers wanted to help the family but could not. Things would have been better if they could harvest more food. Still, no one in the village had enough to share. During last year¡¯s snow disaster, Lan Ruozhu arranged for his men to distribute food to the villagers to survive the winter. ¡°Lin Ershi joined the army without telling his family.¡± ¡°He was a kind and dutiful child.¡± Soon, everyone realized the heft of the topic, so they changed it. ¡°l heard the Li family has already decided on a woman for their son, but the woman¡¯s family suddenly went back on their word.¡± ¡°Although the Li family¡¯s youngest son is handsome, the situation in this village is not ideal. That¡¯s why the woman was hesitant.¡± ¡°Hmph, we won¡¯t tolerate such people when our village prospers. Everyone will fight to be a part of our village then.¡± While everyone chatted, someone suddenly said, ¡°Look, a carriage.¡± ¡°But our village is in such a remote area. Why is there a carriage here?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be someone¡¯s relative, right? We would know if anyone here has a wealthy relative.¡± ¡°Look beside the carriage. Isn¡¯t that the Great General?¡± ¡°Why is General Xingye in East Hill Village?¡± The commoners were still afraid of the officers and soldiers, especially a noble general like Ji Xingye. No one dared to continue their discussions and simply looked at him. If it were not for the fact the carriage was carrying things, Su Binglan would have ridden inside it. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Lins e house under the villagers¡¯ watchful eyes. Ji Xingye knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Is Old Madam Lin Home?¡± Su Binglan looked at the polite Ji Xingye and nodded. Although he had become a general, he did not think highly of himself. Su Binglan stood at the door and could smell the medicine wafting from the inside. It seemed someone inside was taking medicine. Soon after, a seven-year-old boy came to the door and asked, ¡°Hello, sir. Are you looking for my grandmother?¡± The little boy was timid but tried his best to speak fluently. Su Binglan¡¯s heart softened when she saw the boy before her. She squatted and asked, ¡°We¡¯re here to see your parents and grandmother. Are they home?¡± She passed him a piece of hawthorn candy as she spoke, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± The boy looked at the candy and felt a little envious. However, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, thank you, miss. My grandmother and father are home, but my mother went to the mountain to gather firewood..¡± Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: It’s All Food Chapter 779: It¡¯s All Food Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The boy¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. His almond-shaped eyes caused Su Binglan¡¯s heart to soften. Moreover, the boy looked thin, and she could tell he was malnourished. Her heart ached for him. Just then, someone came out with a walking stick. ¡°Xiaoxi, who¡¯s there?¡± Lin Yishi struggled to come out. When Lin Xiaoxi saw his father, he threw down his ladle and said, ¡°Be careful, Father. There¡¯s a beautiful lady and a man at the door.¡¯ Lin Xiaoxi was sensible, even though he was a child. He knew to support his father so that he would not fall. He was scooping water to wash the vegetables when Su Binglan arrived. Although he was only seven, he knew how to do many things. He fed the chickens, washed the vegetables, and made a fire. Lin Yishu patted his son¡¯s head and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll greet them.¡± He was stunned when he looked out the door and saw General Ji Xingye. The former thought he was hallucinating, stuttering, ¡°G-General Xingye.¡± Since Lin Yishi was only a soldier in the military camp, he had no direct contact with Ji Xingye. However, he knew the general often watched them train at the military grounds. Ji Xingye stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re injured, soldier. Don¡¯t force yourself to walk. Here, let me help you in.¡± Lin Yishi observed Ji Xingye¡¯s uniform and knew he was indeed the general. ¡°Greetings, General Xingye.¡± He excitedly motioned to bow. After all, the general held a high position in the military. Still, Lin Yishi wondered why such a person would visit him. Ji Xingye said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow. I¡¯m here with Her Highness to visit you.¡± ¡®Her Highness?!¡¯ Lin Yishi was shocked. At that moment, Su Binglan entered the house and asked Su Yi and Su Chun to move the things down from the carriage. She said, ¡°Young Master Yishi, these are the things Prince Ruozhu sent you. We¡¯re here on his behalf.¡± Su Binglan name-dropped her brother when doing these things. Lin Yishi felt touched when he heard her words. Lan Ruozhu had always cared for the commoners and the soldiers. The people knew and loved the prince from the bottom of their hearts. However, Lin Yishi was in a daze as he looked at Su Binglan. ¡®That girl looks like an angel. Wait, didn¡¯t Princess Ruobing pass away? Is it possible that she didn¡¯t die and has become Princess Binglan?¡¯ A simple soldier like Lin Yishi had never met Lan Ruobing, so he did not know what she looked like. He was puzzled about certain things, but it was inconvenient for him to ask. Lin Yishi could only stare at Su Binglan blankly while she brought in a few bags of rice and flour. He was so excited that his hands began to tremble. He knew he would have enough food for his family now that Su Binglan was here. Although Lin Yishi cared little about himself, he wanted his mother, wife, and son to eat their fill. His eyes reddened as he said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness and General Xingye.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯re a soldier who has served and protected the country. You deserve all this.¡± She always had more respect for those who served the country. She could see Lin Yishi¡¯s gratefulness just by observing his expression. He had become more sensitive since getting injured. Hence, he felt the princess¡¯s respect for him. Lin Yishi almost failed to suppress his tears. He never expected people to remember his sacrifices, but the prince, princess, and general would never. Ji Xingye sympathized with the soldiers. He gently patted Lin Yishi¡¯s shoulder, and the former¡¯s gesture was more effective than words. At that moment, Old Madam Lin overheard the conversation. She coughed and asked, ¡°Yishi, is someone here?¡± ¡°We have guests, Mother,¡± Lin Yishi responded and then told the other two, ¡°My mother¡¯s in the room. She¡¯s unwell and can¡¯t come to welcome you. I¡¯m terribly sorry. Please, come in. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± ¡°Is your mother sick?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°Unfortunately, yes. My mother fell ill when she heard what happened to my brother last year. It was pretty terrible.¡± Lin Yishi¡¯s eyes brimmed with sadness as he spoke. However, Lin Yishi knew he should not cry, no matter how much pain he felt, because he was a man. He still had to work hard to support his family. His mother would be even sadder if he showed his emotions. Ji Xingye asked, ¡°Have you visited a doctor?¡± Lin Yishi sighed, saying, ¡°Yes, we have, but he said¡­¡± He could not continue and choked up instead. Su Binglan and Ji Xingye understood his frustration. Su Binglan said, ¡°I know medicine. Let me take a look at your mother.¡± Lin Yishi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­ You¡­know medicine?¡± He was so excited that his voice trembled. Meanwhile, Ji Xingye was in disbelief, thinking, ¡®The princess knows medicine?! So she¡¯s excellent at cooking and has medical skills. She¡¯s amazing!¡¯ Ji Xingye was fascinated because he heard that Su Binglan came from the countryside. After hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words, Lin Yishi returned to his senses and said, ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. I¡­ I just¡­¡± He felt he had misspoken and became afraid. However, Su Binglan waved it off and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yes, I do know medicine, so I can take a look at your mother if you¡¯d like.¡± Lin Yishi was stunned when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s gentle voice. He was surprised that she had a good temperament and did not scold him for doubting her. ¡°Father, here¡¯s some water.¡± Lin Xiaoxi placed a few cups on the table. Lin Yishi hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, General, please have some water.¡± Su Binglan thought of her two nephews back home when she looked at Lin Xiaoxi. Her heart raced as she said, ¡°Your name is Xiaoxi, right? You can go and play while we chat with your father, okay?¡± Lin Xiaoxi liked the young lady before him, especially when she smiled at him. He thought she was polite and gentle. Su Binglan passed him some sweets, saying, ¡°Here, you can eat these.¡± Lin Xiaoxi looked at the candies and wanted to accept them. However, he first looked up at his father before doing so. Lin Yishi became emotional as he said, ¡°Go ahead.¡¯ Lin Xiaoxi took the candies and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Pretty Sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too cute, Xiaoxi,¡± Su Binglan responded. Lin Xiaoxi blushed after receiving her compliment. Soon after, Su Binglan entered the inner room to check on Old Madam Lin. The older woman had fallen asleep again. After checking Old Madam Lin¡¯s pulse, Su Binglan frowned and gathered her silver needles for acupuncture. Su Binglan told Lin Yishi, ¡°I need to remove your mother¡¯s coat so that I can do the diagnosis.¡± ¡°What kind of treatment is it, Your Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s acupuncture. Don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡¯m confident I can cure your mother.¡± Su Binglan knew Lin Yishi was suspicious about her medical skills. Still, she was a princess, and he could not disobey her. Thus, Su Binglan offered him some reassurance. Lin Yishi was so excited that he motioned to kneel before her, but Ji Xingye hurriedly stopped him.. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Righteousness Chapter 780: Righteousness Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After removing Old Madam Lin¡¯s coat, Su Binglan began to perform acupuncture. She even used her spirit qi acupuncture method so that the older woman would quickly recover. Su Binglan discreetly took a bottle of medicine from her pocket dimension after the acupuncture. Then, she said, ¡°Your mother will be asleep for a while. Ensure she takes this medicine three times a day. She¡¯ll be better in no time. ¡°However, you must allow her to recuperate after she recovers. You must also reassure her and rejuvenate her spirit. We don¡¯t want her to be depressed. Tell your son to spend more time with her and tell her that you need her.¡± Lin Yishi listened to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions carefully. He said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± He would have knelt if Ji Xingye did not stop him again. When the trio returned to the living room, Su Binglan and Ji Xingye drank some water before Su Binglan asked, ¡°Yishi, your wife is at the mountain gathering firewood, correct?¡± Lin Yishi sighed and said, ¡®Yes, Your Highness. She has to do these things all because of my injury.¡± He blamed himself and felt sad that his wife had to work so hard. Still, he could do nothing much to help. Lin Yishi could only help feed the chickens and cook. Fortunately, his wife was virtuous and never complained, while his son was obedient. Su Binglan said, ¡°You sacrificed much for the people, Yishi. They will always remember what you did for them.¡± Suddenly, she thought of giving him a medal of honor. She wanted those who had greatly contributed to the country to have this medal, which signified one¡¯s sacrifices. She would also build a memorial hall for the commoners to visit and learn about the soldiers¡¯ dedication to the country. However, Su Binglan had other things to do for now and would plan a memorial hall later. She went straight to the point, saying, ¡°I¡¯m building a paper mill and printing factory in Su Teng Village. I want to hire family members of the soldiers who have sacrificed their lives on the battlefield. ¡°My employees will have a free staff dormitory to live in and a cafeteria to eat from. I will also subsidize the food, so it¡¯ll cost less. You will receive a monthly salary of a hundred and eighty copper and a commission bonus. ¡°Our paper sales will be excellent, so your bonus should be substantial. I give the employees in my other shops one to two silver a month as bonuses. Your working hours will be five days, and then you will have two rest days. You¡¯ll work for three and a half hours daily. ¡°l visited you today to ask for your opinions on this matter. Don¡¯t worry. You can speak your mind if you have doubts.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words resembled a thunderclap to Lin Yishi. He was so shocked and excited that his hands trembled as he looked at Su Binglan. ¡®Did I mishear Her Highness?! It¡¯s too good to be true. The salary is so high, yet I only need to work for three and a half hours for five days?¡¯ Lin Yishi would not have believed it if someone else were to tell him this. He knew people would fight to have such an excellent job opportunity. Lin Yishi pinched himself. He could not help but stutter, ¡°I-Is¡­that true, Your Highness?¡± ¡®If we had two silver a month, it would be more than what we typically harvest in a year. My family can eat their fill by relying on my basic salary, and I can save my bonuses for them.¡¯ Su Binglan also said that the employees could eat in a cafeteria at subsidized prices. Su Binglan added, ¡°Children can also attend Blue Mountain Academy for free.¡± Although Lan Ruobing had established the renowned school, Su Binglan and her brother ran it. Every student could attend Blue Mountain Academy for free if Lan Ruozhu deemed it so. Lin Yishi became teary-eyed as a tear rolled down his cheek. He never expected such treatment just because he was once a soldier. Indeed, Lan Ruozhu had never forgotten about his soldiers. Su Binglan¡¯s generosity even moved Ji Xingye. He knew the princess possessed a benevolent and righteous heart. If news of this spread, many more would want to join the army, even if Lan Ruozhu did not recruit more men. After all, those who served the country would receive such generous treatment, and their families would ultimately have better lives. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s true, Yishi. Everything I¡¯ve mentioned already exists in Su Teng Village. That¡¯s where I¡¯m from. You¡¯ll see it for yourself once you¡¯re there. ¡°If you have any thoughts, don¡¯t hesitate to mention them to me. Your family can follow you, too. I¡¯ll arrange a large dormitory for you and them to make it more convenient.¡± Su Binglan had asked Su Xueye to build a few more residences for her employees. Therefore, she had enough accommodations for the soldiers to live in. ¡°You can choose to live in Su Teng Village or stay here. I¡¯ll also be building a beverage factory and ironware factory, after all. Any other factories I build later will depend on the local conditions.¡± If Su Binglan reclaimed the wastelands here, the soldiers could start planting crops for food. When there was more grain here, she could build a flour mill. The soldiers could put some into the granary and sell the rest. Lin Yishi was so excited that he immediately wanted to agree. Still, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for my wife to return and discuss it with her first.¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s only right for you to do that.¡± Lin Yishi was surprised that she was so good-tempered, gentle, and easy to talk to. Su Binglan realized he respected women and soon asked about his family¡¯s situation. Lin Yishi told her that they only ate two meals a day. However, it was inconsistent because of the low yield of the land. Moreover, his injury hindered the family¡¯s well-being. After all, his wife could not do everything alone. Also, Old Madam Lin was sick, and he had to spend some money on her medical bills. Su Binglan sighed. ¡°We have consultation places in Su Teng Village, and the medicine there is much more affordable. It¡¯s also convenient to buy daily necessities there.¡¯ She told Lin Yishi about Su Teng Village¡¯s development. The more he listened, the more excited he became. He wanted to visit the village immediately. People from less fortunate families dared not get sick Even those with headaches and fever would refuse to visit doctors because medicine was too costly. Lin Yishi did not expect Su Teng Village to offer free medical consultations. Even Ji Xingye was stunned and in disbelief. ¡®Is Su Teng Village that advanced? I want to visit and take a look. If I weren¡¯t a general, I¡¯d want to live there for a while. Her Highness¡¯s description of her village makes it sound like a beautiful place. ¡®That¡¯s right! Prince Ruozhu has visited Su Teng Village previously. No wonder he was hesitant to come back here. It seems Su Teng Village is as Her Highness says.¡¯ It was already noon before the group realized it. Lin Yishi looked at the sky outside and said, ¡°Your Highness, General Xingye, you can eat here if you don¡¯t mind.¡¯ Since it was already noon, he would feel bad if he did not offer lunch to Su Binglan and Ji Xingye. Even so, the family did not have much to cook with at home, so Lin Yishi felt embarrassed.. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Making Meat Puffs Chapter 781: Making Meat Puffs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan said, ¡°I just happened to bring some ingredients. We can cook and have lunch here. I brought many ingredients such as eggs, meat, seasonings, etcetera. I¡¯ll make meat puffs.¡± She washed her hands and prepared to cook while Ji Xingye looked on, dazed. He was surprised at how down-to-earth she was. Lin Yishi was at a loss and did not know what to say when Su Binglan started making lunch. He wanted to say something but could not make a sound. Soon after, Su Binglan kneaded the dough and then cut the meat before seasoning it. Lin Yishi wanted to help, but Su Binglan said, ¡°You can watch and learn first. If you want to start a small business later, you can do it.¡± Lin Yishi had severely injured his leg on the battlefield and could no longer do heavy work. Even if he decided to work at the factory, he probably would not be able to do much. Therefore, Su Binglan thought he should maybe set up a stall to earn money. After all, he could do that while sitting down. Ultimately, it depended on what Lin Yishi chose. Lin Yishi became emotional after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness. 1 don¡¯t know what else to say.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°What I¡¯m doing now was also my brother¡¯s idea. He has always been thinking about you and the other soldiers. You should live well and show my brother your fighting spirit if you want to thank him.¡± Lin Yishi felt rejuvenated after listening to the princess¡¯s encouraging words. He felt like he could do anything, even opening a stall to run a small business. Su Binglan added, ¡°Many people in Su Teng village have set up stalls to earn money. If your products are good, they¡¯ll practically sell themselves. People might even fight to buy your products if they¡¯re excellent.¡± Lin Yishi could imagine being successful as he continued to listen. He did not fear hardships as long as he could earn money to give his family a better life. His wife and son had suffered much over the past few years, and Lin Yishi wanted to earn as much as possible to make it up to them. He also did not want his mother to worry. Meanwhile, Ji Xingye was amazed as he watched Su Binglan¡¯s busy figure. He felt she could rejuvenate anyone¡¯s fighting spirit with her charisma. Moreover, she was calm and gentle. Although the house was old and worn, Su Binglan showed no trace of disdain. She even wiped down the cooking pots naturally. Still, the house was tidier than most would expect. The roof would leak whenever it rained. No noblewoman would be willing to visit such a village, let alone cook with a calm expression. However, Su Binglan differed. She exuded a peaceful and convincing aura instead. She said, ¡°You must prepare the meat and vegetables well if you want to make meat puffs. Chop the meat finely and then add it to the dough later. It¡¯ll make the end product taste better.¡± She explained the steps to Lin Yishi as she spoke. The latter was quick-witted and could remember everything Su Binglan said. Still, he wanted to take notes. He considered setting up a stall when his wife worked at one of the factories. Lin Yishi regretted not thinking about it before. Even so, he would not have specific skills to open a stall and would not know what to sell. He was not great at cooking, either. Moreover, Lin Yishi dared not experiment with food because the family barely had any. Even having noodles was a luxury. The family usually prioritized Lin Xiaoxi regarding food. ¡°Thank you again for everything, Your Highness.¡± Su Binglan helplessly said, ¡°You¡¯ve said that too many times, Yishi. There really isn¡¯t a need to thank me. You and the other soldiers have sacrificed much to protect Dingzhou and its people. ¡°We should be the ones thanking you instead. We should also thank your brother.¡¯ Meanwhile, Lin Yishi¡¯s wife, Madam Cai, returned home. When she reached the entrance, she was shocked to see a carriage. Since she knew none of her relatives had a carriage, she wondered who had visited. Madam Cai was anxious as she quickly carried the firewood to the door. Her heart raced as she saw the things in the courtyard and two people standing inside. Madam Cai was stunned when she noticed Ji Xingye¡¯s uniform. She immediately recognized him as a general. Lin Yishi saw her and hurriedly approached with his walking stick, saying, ¡°You¡¯re home!¡± Madam Cai muttered with concern, ¡°l told you to rest. Why are you moving around so much? Don¡¯t fall, okay?¡± Immediately after, she realized her husband was smiling widely. She could not remember the last time she saw him so excited. She could only wonder what had happened. Lin Yishi knew his wife was confused, so he explained, ¡°Let me introduce you. That¡¯s General Xingye and that¡¯s Princess Binglan.¡± Madam Cai was shocked and quickly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Princess Binglan and General Xingye.¡± ¡®Why would such influential people visit our home?¡¯ She motioned to kneel, her legs going weak. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal, Madam Cai. I¡¯ll let Yishi explain our visit, okay?¡± ¡°Honey, Your Highness offered us jobs at a paper mill in Su Teng Village. 1 thought you should work there instead because of my leg injury. Princess Binglan is thoughtful enough to teach me how to make meat puffs. ¡°l plan to set up a stall to sell meat puffs. We¡¯ll also have a place to stay in Su Teng Village. Your Highness says there will be annual leave and vacations during the New Year. We can return here whenever we want, too. ¡°We should bring Mother along. Oh, right, Your Majesty treated Mother with acupuncture just now and even gave me medicine for Mother. Your Majesty said Mother will feel better in a few days. Children in Su Teng Village can also attend Blue Mountain Academy.¡± Lin Yishi told his wife everything in detail. She was shocked as her eyes widened. ¡®Is all that true? Am 1 hallucinating?¡¯ As if he could read his wife¡¯s thoughts, Lin Yishi nodded assuringly at her. Moreover, he knew the princess and the general would never lie to them. ¡°Thank you, Princess Binglan and General Xingye.¡± Madam Cai knelt and kowtowed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Ji Xingye said, ¡°l only accompanied Her Highness here, and Prince Ruozhu was the one who arranged all this. You should thank Her Highness and His Highness, not me.¡± Madam Cai was about to say something when Su Binglan gently pulled her up, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank us, Madam Cai. We¡¯re grateful to your husband and his brother for serving the country. ¡°My brother and I should care for you and your family. You¡¯ll know what your husband means when you visit Su Teng Village. You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing there..¡± Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Charming Delicacies Chapter 782: Charming Delicacies Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Cai did not expect the princess to be so gentle and easy to talk to. Moreover, Su Binglan held Madam Cai¡¯s hand as she spoke, even though Madam Cai¡¯s hands were muddy and dirty from gathering firewood. ¡°Your Highness, I haven¡¯t washed my hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s nature¡¯s soil. With it, we can grow food and crops to feed each other,¡± When Su Binglan said that, all the uneasiness in Madam Cai¡¯s heart disappeared. After chatting for a while, Su Binglan washed her hands with Madam Cai. Then Madam Cai helped Su Binglan cook. The latter said, ¡°l taught your husband how to mix the fillings just now. Here they all are. ¡°We added sugar to the dough when I kneaded it just now. Now that you¡¯re here, we can start making the puffs.¡± Madam Cai took out a board for the dough. Su Binglan had brought plenty of flour with her, so she sprinkled some on the board to prevent the dough from sticking. Next, she rolled the dough and cut it into strips. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Madam Cai spoke softly, ¡°Let me do it. I¡¯m strong.¡± ¡®She¡¯s a princess and has a noble status. I can¡¯t allow her to do such a thing, right?¡¯ Madam Cai insisted on doing it. After some thought, Su Binglan realized Madam Cai would learn faster if she did it herself. However, Lin Yishi said, ¡°Cai, let me knead the dough.¡± Since he could not do farm work, he would help his wife cook. Therefore, he and his wife worked together while Su Binglan gave them instructions along the way. ¡°Press the dough and make it even. Make it a little thinner, and then wrap the meat with the flattened dough. Then pinch it tightly.¡± Madam Cai responded, ¡°It¡¯s similar to making steamed buns, right?¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡®You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s slightly different because you have to press it together to make it thin. You can then sprinkle sesame seeds on the outside. ¡°If you don¡¯t have sesame seeds, you can also use peanuts. If you grind and sprinkle them on top, they will be fragrant once roasted.¡± Madam Cai and Lin Yishi worked quickly together under Su Binglan¡¯s guidance. Soon, the couple prepared ten meat puffs. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Next, we can fry them.¡± Lin Xiaoxi said, ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire.¡¯ He was sensible enough to help his parents whenever they were busy. However, Ji Xingye insisted, ¡°l can do that.¡± He could not bear to let a child do it. ¡°Don¡¯t we need oil, Your Highness?¡± Madam Cai asked. She would not dare to speak if the princess had a bad temper. However, she knew the princess was kindhearted. Madam Cai felt dignified that she could speak to Su Binglan. ¡°We don¡¯t need oil because we¡¯re baking these,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll add the pancakes to the pot directly. When both sides are golden-brown, we can remove and eat them.¡¯ Lin Yishi and his family had not eaten noodles for a long time, nor had they eaten meat puffs. Su Binglan had brought meat and flour to them, which they were grateful for. When the meat puffs were ready, a delectable fragrance wafted through the house. Lin Yishi, his wife, and his son could not help but feel intoxicated. Since the pot was relatively large, they could bake a few at once. Su Binglan removed the meat puffs from the pot and handed one to each person. ¡°Careful, they¡¯re hot. Blow on them before eating. Have a taste, everyone.¡± Ji Xingye had eaten Su Binglan¡¯s cooking in the morning and remembered how delicious it was. Therefore, he forgot everything else and took a bite. Immediately after, a nice, crisp sound echoed. As soon as the food touched his tongue, he could feel how crispy and fragrant it was. Although it was a little hot when he bit into it, the heat quickly subsided. The meat carried a strong fragrance from his mouth to his nose. After a few more bites, the tip of his tongue felt a bit numb. That was because Su Binglan had added some chili to it for flavor. Ji Xingye!s eyes lit up. He rarely spoke and smiled since becoming a general. He was always calm and collected when doing things, but the taste of the meat puff overwhelmed him. He never cared much about food because he had never eaten anything this tasty. He never knew how delicious meat puffs could be. Although it looked like a simple dish, it tasted amazing. ¡°Gosh, this is too delicious.¡± Ji Xingye almost cried. ¡®If only I could freeload food from the princess for every meal!¡¯ He could not help but exclaim inwardly. He did not care if the food was still hot. ¡°It¡¯s the most delicious thing I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Ji Xingye could not find another adjective to describe the food. Although Madam Cai was excited to try the meat puffs, she and her husband considered Old Madam Lin and Lin Xiaoxi first. Since Old Madam Lin was still asleep, the family of three felt they should not eat yet. The couple took a piece and blew on it for Lin Xiaoxi. ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot, so eat it slowly, okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Lin Xiaoxi nodded. ¡°Mother, Father, you should eat, too.¡± He took a bite and then offered the rest to his parents. Madam Cai felt emotional as she said, ¡°I have some, son. There¡¯s plenty more to eat, okay?¡± Lin Yishi and Madam Cai¡¯s hands trembled after taking a bite. The two looked at each other in disbelief, thinking the same thing, ¡®It¡¯s so tasty!¡¯ They could already imagine how good their business would be if they sold these meat puffs. The deliciousness almost made the couple cry. They cherished it even more because the princess had taught them how to make the meat puffs. ¡°How is it?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious that we don¡¯t know how else to describe it. We never knew we could bake these things, either.¡± ¡°l agree.¡± Madam Cai added. The couple knew how to make buns but never imagined making meat puffs. ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Others can imitate this, but they will never get the seasoning right. Yours will stand out as long as you season it as I taught you.¡± Lin Yishi asked softly, ¡°Your Highness, what ingredient causes this slight numbness on my tongue?¡± ¡°That¡¯s chili powder. I only added a little of it to the seasoning. If you add too much, most customers might be unable to eat it because it¡¯ll be too spicy. ¡°As you continue to make these, you can study and adjust the amount of seasoning. You can also make newer delicacies by using this recipe as a base, such as pancakes and chicken pot pies.¡± Su Binglan told them everything she knew, and the couple listened attentively. The Lins could not stop smiling after eating and drinking their fill. Su Binglan chatted with them for a while longer before leaving them a few silver taels. She said, ¡°You can pack your things soon. This silver is for the travel fees, and this is an invitation card. Take this and report to Su Teng Village¡¯s paper mill, okay? Someone there will receive you and settle you in.¡± The family repeatedly thanked Su Binglan for everything she had done for them. Madam Cai felt like she was in a dream. She held onto her husband¡¯s hand as Su Binglan and Ji Xingye left.. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Gathering Talents Chapter 783: Gathering Talents Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Yishi understood his wife¡¯s feelings. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all true, dear. Look, the meat puffs are still on the plate. We haven¡¯t finished them yet. Her Highness gave us plenty of food. ¡°When my mother recovers, we¡¯ll clean this place up and set off for Su Teng Village. We have a new skill now, dear. I can set up a store and sell meat puffs to earn enough and support you. You no longer have to work so hard.¡± Madam Cai wiped her tears and sobbed, saying, ¡°l don¡¯t want you to work too hard, either. I¡¯ll work at the paper mill, okay? It¡¯s more stable with the salary and bonus. ¡°Since we can stay in the staff dormitory, we should only spend money on food and save the rest. Also, Xiaoxi can attend Blue Mountain Academy for free. We just need to buy him some brushes, ink, paper, and an inkstone. ¡°If it¡¯s like Her Highness says, we can save up and continue supporting Xiaoxi¡¯s education. Let¡¯s have a few more children and teach them to be loyal to Prince Ruozhu.¡¯ Lin Yishi nodded. ¡°l agree, dear. We can teach them to be of significance to our country.¡± The couple was grateful to Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu. Although the former had little capabilities, they hoped their son and future children would surpass them. As Lin Yishi and his wife packed their things, they realized how much Su Binglan had given them. She even brought them a basket of desserts. It was apparent it was for their son. The two were emotional beyond words. Soon, the villagers learned of what had happened. In the past, they thought Old Madam Lin was foolish to let her eldest son join the army. Lin Yishi could have died if he had been reckless. However, the villagers no longer thought so. Instead, they felt envious of Lin Yishi and his wife. ¡°The prince and princess take such good care of Yishi because he and his brother joined the army.¡± ¡°l also heard that those who are currently in the army will receive five acres of land and grain seeds. Supposedly, those seeds will produce higher yields.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. My son works in the government office and knows these things. He¡¯s already starting to tally the wastelands.¡± ¡°But the wastelands aren¡¯t ideal for farming, right?¡± ¡°l wonder where His Highness got those seeds from. I heard they can grow in the wastelands, which is unbelievable.¡¯ The villagers hurried home after hearing these things. ¡°l want to go home and discuss this with my grandsons. I wonder if they¡¯d want to join the army.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head home and ask my sons, too.¡± ¡°l wonder if Prince Ruozhu is still recruiting soldiers and if there are any restrictions. I want to register if I can.¡± Later that afternoon, Su Binglan went to Hillock Village to visit a particular family. Meanwhile, Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao had gone to plow the fields. Since it was spring, the grass had started to grow. Hence, the two went to remove the grass. After a period of rain, the older couple could plant crops. Old Master Cao and his wife¡¯s hair had turned gray, and the latter had a hunched back. Even so, she continued to work hard for her family. Their granddaughter was twelve, while their grandson was only eight. Although the boy could help with certain things, he could do nothing more. No one was home when Su Binglan and Ji Xingye arrived. The two asked around and discovered that they had gone to work in the fields. Su Binglan looked ahead and almost burst into tears when she saw the elderly couple and their grandchildren working hard. She felt uneasy and wanted to do whatever possible to help. When the village chief heard of the princess and general¡¯s arrival, he quickly ran to the fields and told Old Master Cao, ¡°Hurry, the princess and general are here. They¡¯re looking for you.¡± The village chief was so scared when he heard the news that his legs trembled. At that moment, he grew pale and flustered, even though he had done nothing wrong. On the contrary, the older couple was calm. They were just surprised. They feared nothing because they had a clear conscience. When they looked into the distance, they saw four people on the path. One was a woman who resembled a guardian angel under the sunlight. The older couple was stunned. Old Master Cao said, ¡°Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first.¡± ¡°All right. You mustn¡¯t offend the princess and the general, okay?¡± Although the village chief wanted to curry favor with the princess and general, he did not know what to say. Besides, Su Binglan and Ji Xingye did not ask him to stay, so he went home. Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao collected their hoes and approached the group with their grandchildren. Su Binglan glanced at Su Yi and Su Chun, and they hurried over to help the older couple with their things. One of the two said, ¡°Sir, let us help.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. I can carry these. Greetings, General and Her Highness.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly held the older couple up, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow. We have no ill intentions. We¡¯re here on Prince Ruozhu¡¯s behalf to check on you. ¡°Cao Yi sacrificed his life to protect the people, and Prince Ruozhu will always remember his achievements.¡¯ Su Binglan could instantly tell that the older couple¡¯s bodies were in terrible condition. She knew it was hard for them to continue working in the fields. It looked like years of hard labor had caused it. The older couple became teary-eyed when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. They did not expect the prince, princess, and general to remember them. Old Madam Cao did not know what to say and could only cup her hands to express her gratitude. Su Binglan held the older woman, saying, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside so you can sit down.¡± When they arrived at the older couple¡¯s home, Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll perform acupuncture treatment for you two first. 1 can see how in pain you are.¡± The older couple was stunned. Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao had worked all year round, and their backs were indeed sore. However, they had grown accustomed to enduring the pain. Furthermore, they would have given up living if it were not for their grandchildren. ¡°Your Highness, you¡ªn Su Binglan politely interjected, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Old Master Cao. I¡¯m a disciple of the Legendary Medicine Valley. I have excellent medical skills and can cure your back and waist.¡± Although the two were in disbelief, they knew the princess would never lie. Besides, the older couple had heard of the Legendary Niedicine Valley. When their daughter-in-law fell ill, they looked everywhere for doctors but to no avail. Even though they had heard about the Legendary Medicine Valley, they did not know where it was. The two were excited when Su Binglan told them she was once a disciple there. The older couple was cooperative with Su Binglan, so she quickly performed acupuncture on them. Soon after, Old Master Cao and his wife no longer felt pain in their backs. It was magical. The older couple was amazed that the princess knew medicine and was even willing to treat commoners such as themselves. Later, Su Binglan discussed Su Teng Village¡¯s paper mill with them. She also told them that they could do some easy work there and that their grandchildren could attend Blue Mountain Academy for free.. Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: How to Cultivate Chapter 784: How to Cultivate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Old Master Cao and his wife were shocked when Su Binglan told them everything. It took them a while to return to their senses. They were so excited that they could barely speak. The older couple knew Su Binglan was honest because the general was with her. Still, they were surprised that the prince remembered the families of the soldiers who had sacrificed their lives on the battlefield. Old Master Cao and his wife had received a pension, but they needed to raise their grandchildren all these years. Therefore, they barely had enough and could only rely on crops to survive. Su Binglan had even healed their bodies and offered their grandchildren a free education. If their granddaughter wanted to study medicine, she could do it for free. Of course, the older couple knew that not just anyone could become a doctor, let alone have the opportunity to study medicine. Therefore, the older couple were highly grateful to Su Binglan. She also gave the family plenty of daily necessities as well as an invitation card and money for their travel expenses. After packing up, the family could set off for Su Teng Village. The villagers soon heard the news. They were shocked and speechless. The princess had healed the older couple¡¯s bodies and left them medicine. The villagers also heard that the family had packed up and would be going to work at Su Teng Village¡¯s paper mill in a few days. ¡°Prince Ruozhu cares for them because their sons were once soldiers.¡¯ ¡°Prince Ruozhu is an excellent leader. We need not fear war in Dingzhou. We can trust the prince and his army to protect us.¡± ¡°l agree. I heard there are constant wars and bandits outside of Dingzhou. It sounds terrifying.¡± ¡°Dingzhou is the safest in that regard. Prince Ruozhu reduced everyone¡¯s taxes and considered the commoners in every decision he made.¡± ¡°Being a soldier for Dingzhou has its benefits. At least Prince Ruozhu remembers everyone¡¯s sacrifices. If we were in another province or a soldier in the Imperial Court¡¯s army, we might not be so well off.¡± ¡°Shh, you can¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re in Dingzhou, not anywhere else.¡± Everyone held Lan Ruozhu in high regard. The people of Dingzhou felt safe and at ease living under his care. They knew he would protect the commoners no matter what. When Ji Xingye went back that night, he could not stop thinking about the meat buns Lan Ruozhu had sent him. The former reheated the meat buns and was shocked when he took a bite. Ji Xingye muttered, ¡°l didn¡¯t know it tasted this good. The meat inside tastes different from the ones I usually eat. It¡¯s so fragrant, too.¡± Lan Ruozhu had sent him plenty of meat buns. Even so, he ate three in one go. Afterward, he rubbed his stomach and mumbled, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so full after eating three full meals today.¡± It was Ji Xingye¡¯s first time realizing how charming food could be. In the past, he did not care how food tasted, especially during missions. He only cared whether or not he was full. He finally understood what good food tasted like and even looked forward to what to eat the following day. Ji Xingye looked for an excuse to visit the deceased royal¡¯s mansion to freeload. However, he was busy accompanying Su Binglan during her time in the prefecture as she visited many families. He thought he should be able to eat the delicacies she made. Ji Xingye was full of anticipation just thinking about it. According to Su Binglan, there were countless delicacies in Su Teng Village. The next time Lan Ruozhu would visit the village, Ji Xingye would want to follow. Su Binglan stayed in the prefecture for a long while and was always busy visiting families. However, she did not know she had become famous throughout the prefecture. Niany chatted about the princess who loved and cared for people as her own. ¡°The princess from the deceased royal¡¯s mansion is beautiful. She resembles a guardian angel.¡± ¡°She has also visited and helped the soldiers¡¯ families by giving them plenty of daily necessities. She also taught them many things and gave them job opportunities. These families can now earn excellent incomes.¡± ¡°Not only that, but Her Highness has also done many other things silently. She sent the soldiers and their families instant noodles, sausages, and other things during last year¡¯s war.¡± ¡°l heard her food items are delicious.¡¯ ¡°Prince Ruozhu and Princess Binglan are so good to us.¡± Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu had already divided the soldiers in the camp into teams. He also gave them land and seeds to sow. The soldiers were dumbfounded as they looked at the potato and sweet potato seeds. After all, they had never seen such a thing before. Most who joined Dingzhou¡¯s army were from poor families and had helped their parents farm since childhood. Hence, they were very familiar with food crops. Still, they had never even heard of potatoes and sweet potatoes. As the teams prepared to head to the fields, Su Binglan explained what potatoes and sweet potatoes were. ¡°You can use these to make many delicacies because you can stir-fry, boil, or roast them. What matters most is the high yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes. ¡°These seeds are highly adaptable to the soil and weather. They can grow even in barren land. One acre of land can probably produce a few thousand pounds of potatoes.¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard the last part. They knew everyone would have more than enough food if they planted these seeds in Dingzhou¡¯s wastelands. The soldiers realized they could yield several thousand pounds of potatoes and sweet potatoes with the barren land they had. No matter what, they would listen to Su Binglan. Everyone was in high spirits and prepared to work hard after Su Binglan¡¯s encouraging words. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu had gotten someone to forge the farming tools his sister had designed. Lan Ruozhu ordered several people to forge hundreds of farming tools overnight. He needed enough for everyone to use during farming. He even told the blacksmiths to continue forging for future purposes. Su Binglan personally taught everyone how to plant the seeds. After teaching the first batch of teams, she would have them teach others. That way, she would not have to visit the fields so often to supervise everyone. When she returned to the mansion at night, Lan Ruozhu looked at her with a sense of heartache, saying, ¡°l told you not to go there personally. You should have taught one person and told them to teach everyone else,¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°But I feel uneasy doing that. I¡¯ll only feel confident enough if I teach them myself. Brother, when the soldiers harvest the potatoes and sweet potatoes in the summer, keep some as seeds. ¡°Then, you should distribute them to the commoners for summer planting. When autumn arrives, they will have their own yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes..¡± Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: Military Academy Chapter 785: Military Academy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan could not stop smiling as she imagined the people harvesting their yields. With more high-yield crops, they would never run out of food. She remembered people freezing or starving to death in other villages. Although the villagers sowed their seeds in the spring, there would either be a drought or a flood. Hence, their crops would not grow at all, and the villagers could not harvest their food. Ultimately, the entire village would starve. Meanwhile, if the villagers could not afford blankets, they would freeze to death during the frigid winter. Although the villagers wanted to help others, they could barely survive on their own. Fortunately, most of the Su Teng villagers and people of Tenghe Town had relatively stable lives with Su Binglan¡¯s help. When merchants from other towns, villages, or cities visited Su Teng Village, they would get emotional. After all, not every place was as fortunate as Su Teng Village or Dingzhou during war times. Lan Ruozhu could imagine how tough it might be for most people. If all of Dingzhou could produce high-yield crops, the people could store enough rations for harsher seasons. He was most concerned about the people he governed. He smiled when he imagined the commoners enjoying a good harvest and living in peace. His heart burned with passion as he said, ¡°You deserve all the credit, Sister.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly waved him off, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t give me all the credit. Dingzhou has improved under your governance. I¡¯m just adding a little embellishment.¡¯ Although she knew her brother doted on her, she did not want any credit for merely helping him. She was just trying her best to do anything she could. Su Binglan said, ¡°l want to focus on making two kinds of food popular here. I¡¯ll also need people to work in my paper mill and printing factory. I hope you¡¯ll allow me to use some of your men to work for me.¡± Lan Ruozhu said thoughtfully, ¡°Sister, what are you saying? 1 know you have good intentions. ¡°You might not know, but many more commoners have inquired about army recruitment since they heard about what you did for the soldiers¡¯ families. I¡¯ve never seen them so enthusiastic about enlisting in the army. His expression relaxed as he spoke of this. After all, his sister had helped him solve many problems. Dingzhou was on the brink of prosperity, which was due to Su Binglan¡¯s hard work. Su Binglan smiled lightly and stuck out her tongue at Lan Ruozhu, saying, ¡°You look so anxious just now. I was just joking with you.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡ª¡± Lan Ruozhu helplessly shook his head. Still, his eyes were full of affection as he looked at his sister. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t just have Dingzhou now. We also have the land from here to the border province. ¡°We must continue our methods and encourage the soldiers to reclaim more wastelands for cultivation. I¡¯ll look around and set up factories in various places. ¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°Many soldiers care most about their families. If their families are well off, the soldiers will naturally become more proactive in whatever they do.¡± Su Binglan nodded in agreement. ¡°When I visited the soldiers¡¯ families, I realized they had only one reason for joining the army. The soldiers only wanted the food served in the army. ¡°The soldiers would then send their earnings to their families to buy food. Most of the soldiers come from poor families, so they never had the things we gave them.¡± Lan Ruozhu sighed in disappointment, ¡°Most in the military are illiterate, too. Three of my generals grew up with us. Xingye is well-versed in cultural relics and went from a soldier to a general. ¡°The other two earned their promotions due to fighting on the battlefield. They¡¯re excellent fighters who didn¡¯t even know how to read maps. When I found out, I arranged for someone to teach them.¡± Su Binglan raised a brow when she heard that. ¡°Brother, do you want to teach the soldiers to read and write?¡± Lan Ruozhu shook his head in resignation, saying, ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. It¡¯ll be challenging to set up classes for the soldiers. They prefer practicing their fighting skills instead of learning to read. ¡°Although some are young and eager to learn, their families can¡¯t afford to teach them to read. It¡¯s harder to learn such things when they grow up.¡± Su Binglan fell into deep thought when she heard her brother¡¯s words. Lan Ruozhu sighed again, ¡°If only the soldiers started learning at a young age, like Xingye and the other two.¡± Suddenly, Su Binglan had an idea. She became wide-eyed as she said, ¡°Brother, we can set up a military academy.¡± Lan Ruozhu raised his brows, saying, ¡°A military academy, huh?¡± He had never heard of such a thing as nothing like it existed throughout Chu Country. Many of the country¡¯s generals either came from a family of generals or had risen in ranks from the military. Furthermore, the higher-ups appointed some as generals. Most generals had talent and could command squads. ¡°What¡¯s a military academy? Is it to train generals?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can build a huge school to train military talents in martial arts and academics. Those who study at the academy can take on higher-ranked missions. ¡°You can also appoint them as officials so that they can earn promotions through practical experiences. We can use the academy to train our confidants and elites, too.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu stood up and excitedly slammed the table. ¡°That is an excellent idea, Sister! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? We can use them as our trusted aides, too. However, those who want to study at the academy must have clean records.¡¯ Su Binglan could not help but laugh at her brother¡¯s enthusiasm. She was pleased that she could help him in any way. ¡°Sister, how will the academy operate, and what will the instructors do?¡± There were academies in Chu Country and also the Yunhong Academy in the capital. However, the teachers there only taught subjects regarding the imperial exams. Only the princes could learn archery in class. There were no academies that taught military knowledge.. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Peace and Prosperity Chapter 786: Peace and Prosperity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan knew her brother was intelligent. However, he did not reincarnate or transmigrate from the future nor live multiple lives, so this era¡¯s environment influenced his thoughts. That was why he could never consider such methods to train militants. Nonetheless, Lan Ruozhu felt energized and excited. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Brother, sit down. I¡¯ll tell you about the academy.¡± ¡°Right, got it,¡± Lan Ruozhu said as he sat down. He knew what kind of influence his sister would have if they built the academy. With her around, the military would not have to worry about having insufficient talents. He became excited just thinking about how many elites and trusted aides the academy could produce. Lan Ruozhu was non-confrontational but understood that he possessed significant power to protect his people. ¡®l want my people to enjoy peaceful lives and not allow harm to befall them. Even if someone attacked, I¡¯m confident my men can defend us.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at her brother and understood his thoughts. The two siblings seemed to have a tacit understanding of each other. Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll divide the students into different classes according to their age. After completing their studies, we will divide them according to what they excel at. ¡°For example, if one shows potential to become a general, we¡¯ll focus their studies on becoming one. If one is a potential military advisor, we¡¯ll teach them whatever it takes to become one. ¡°There are also those who excel at observing weather, exploring a terrain, and search and rescue. However, we must also train talents who can command battles. ¡°It¡¯ll be best if they¡¯re young and start learning as soon as possible. After a few years of studying and honing their skills, they can go to the battlefields. ¡°Those who are older can have more actual combat training. Still, we must let everyone enroll willingly. The family members of the soldiers who have made contributions will have priority in enrolling.¡± Su Binglan continued, ¡°I¡¯ll write a detailed plan for you later, and then you can accumulate and arrange soldiers accordingly. If there¡¯s anything you want to add to it, feel free to do so.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu said emotionally, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already explained everything in detail. Where do you think is a suitable place to build this military academy?¡± Su Binglan looked at Lan Ruozhu!s excited expression and smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know the answer to that, Brother.¡± Lan Ruozhu chuckled. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Although he already had an idea, he still wanted to run it by his sister. Lan Ruozhu was never stubborn and arrogant. Instead, he would always seek his sister¡¯s opinion and advice. He would also ask for his trusted subordinates¡¯ opinions before making radical decisions. That way, he could understand the situation better and make the most efficient choice. ¡°I¡¯m considering building the academy in the prefecture,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°It¡¯s closer to the main army base, after all. It¡¯ll be more convenient for me to delegate the students from the Institute of Humanity. We can supply the military camp with more workforce if need be.¡± Su Binglan nodded as she had a similar thought. She said, ¡°There¡¯s a vast piece of land near the village around the prefecture. We can use it to build the academy without using up the farming land. ¡°There¡¯s also plenty of land in other areas of Dingzhou, which are convenient for construction.¡¯ Since Su Binglan had suggested it, Lan Ruozhu agreed and decided to build the academy there. Soon after, the siblings discussed the other details together. Later that afternoon, the siblings disguised themselves and visited the prefecture. They planned to look around and consider the exact location to build the academy. When the siblings arrived at a valley, Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°Sister, this valley can be a natural training ground. It¡¯s also hidden. There¡¯s even a forest beside it where everyone can practice.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°We can build some military obstacles for them to train with, such as walls, barbed wire courses, and so on.¡¯ ¡°What are those?¡± Lan Ruozhu had never heard his sister mention such things when she was Lan Ruobing. However, that was because she had yet to recover all her memories at that time. ¡°They¡¯re training programs,¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°I¡¯ll write a detailed plan about them later.¡± ¡°All right, that sounds good,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°We can build the things you mentioned first. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like you to teach the soldiers what you know, too. I know the soldiers will learn much more with you around. Still, you have a noble status, and I can¡¯t bear to see you work so hard.¡± Su Binglan did not mind it, saying, ¡°I have plenty of things to do, but I can come and guide the soldiers when the academy is complete.¡± Lan Ruozhu was just joking. He did not expect his sister to agree so readily. He was surprised and excited but did not know what to say. ¡°Sister, you¡­¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? You don¡¯t have to be so polite. What you want is what I want, too.¡± Lan Ruozhu remembered him and his sister talking about their dreams when they were children. The two wanted the people to have enough to eat and warm clothes to wear. Since Chu Country faced internal strife, the siblings would work hard to create a peaceful and prosperous environment for the people. The twins understood each other¡¯s thoughts just by looking at each other. After talking about building a military academy, Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu began to implement their ideas. After all, they had already divided and prepared the soldiers to take turns resting and farming. Su Binglan also no longer needed to worry about farming because she had already taught the first batch of soldiers what to do. Instead, she only needed to make plans for the military academy. Su Binglan even drew a blueprint of the academy according to the terrain. She said, ¡°Brother, these will be the instructors¡¯ offices. Since it¡¯s a military school, it should be enclosed and private. ¡°No one can leave or enter without permission. Also, these are the dormitories that can accommodate six people per unit. I included an apartment for the instructors, and that is the training grounds with various obstacles and equipment. ¡± Su Binglan made her blueprint highly detailed to make it convenient for the builders to follow.. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Logistics Chapter 787: Logistics Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu understood Su Binglan¡¯s intentions when he looked at her blueprints. Her drawings included a top, bottom, and flat view of the military training grounds. Lan Ruozhu could almost picture the military academy as he looked at the blueprints. ¡°Sister, your drawings are so detailed.¡± Su Binglan also included detailed explanations and measurements in her drawings so Lan Ruozhu could comprehend them without asking. Immediately after, Lan Ruozhu ordered his people to gather a group of builders from the surrounding villages. He wanted to build the academy as soon as possible. Later, Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu then went to the site to check it out. They found that the villagers had already started building the academy. With so many people working together, Lan Ruozhu believed they could complete it quickly. Su Binglan thought of something and said, ¡°Brother, we can build a similar academy at the edge of the border province if this one works well. It¡¯ll also deter the nomads and bandits from causing trouble there. ¡°It was chaotic at the border province before you occupied it. The bandits at the border would fatten up their horses and sheep during the autumn harvest. Then, they would rob and kill whoever they encountered. ¡°The bandits robbed the grain and crops the villagers had worked so hard to grow. I was outraged when I heard about it.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew about the situation at the border province. ¡°l know, Sister. I was furious, too. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve stationed troops there so no one can enter the border.¡¯ Su Binglan believed in her brother. Some of the villagers who lived there got injured and even died. Many moved away just to survive. As a result, the border province became desolate. Su Binglan suggested, ¡°If the border becomes stable, we can open a college and some factories there. Then, those who left will have a reason to return.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s another way to get the villagers to return,¡± Lan Ruozhu added, ¡°That is to give each of them two acres of land. I¡¯ll exempt them from taxes for the first three years and even give everyone grain seeds.¡± After planting the high-yield potatoes and sweet potatoes, Lan Ruozhu could distribute the seeds to the people in the border provinces. He believed that area would develop as well. ¡°Brother, people can¡¯t see the border province¡¯s value yet. Soon, they¡¯ll know it can become an important economic hub. It¡¯ll be a place where all countries can trade.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu imagined it to be a prosperous place. Still, he had something more to discuss with Su Binglan. ¡°Sister, 1 forgot to tell you that I want to build a caravan.¡¯ ¡°You mean a merchant caravan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I want caravans in various places. Although they look like caravans, they¡¯re actually soldiers.¡± Lan Ruozhu wanted caravans outside of his jurisdiction. That way, the soldiers in them could report any news or war. ¡°I¡¯d like each caravan to accommodate a hundred men. The Shadow Guards we trained will be the leaders. We will then train a group as we did with the Shadow Guards. ¡°We¡¯ll do the same everywhere. Although it looks like a standard caravan, those inside can carry out assassination missions if need be.¡± Su Binglan raised a brow, thinking, ¡®A hundred men in each location, huh? We should have ten thousand in total for each location. We¡¯ll also need a large number of horses.¡¯ ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a massive investment. Dingzhou doesn¡¯t have enough silver.¡± Su Binglan removed a hundred thousand silver from her pocket dimension as she spoke and gave them to Lan Ruozhu, saying, ¡°Take these for now.¡± She had more than enough silver because her businesses earned very quickly. Additionally, she had shares in all of the Su family¡¯s businesses. The wine sales were astounding, and the profit margin was substantial. Lan Ruozhu did not expect his sister to give him so much silver. He waved and said, ¡°No, Sister. Take these back. I don¡¯t need them now since I still have the ones you left me last time. ¡°I was just wondering if you had any suggestions for the caravans. I also wanted to see if it¡¯s even possible to build that many.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°1 need time to consider it. I have another idea. We can do transportation and logistics.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Sister?¡± ¡°It means to build logistic points in various places. If the commoners have something they want to send to their relatives, they can use our services. We¡¯ll charge them a delivery fee and quickly send it to the corresponding area. ¡°For example, we¡¯ll have a hub in Su Teng Village and Dingzhou. If a villager wants to send a parcel to the prefecture, they can give us the address and let us handle the rest. Merchants will want to use this service more than others.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu was stunned. ¡°We can do that? Will it even work?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t cost much for people to send things. You¡¯ll realize how big the profit margin is after this model works.¡± Su Binglan smiled mysteriously. Although she had just thought of it, she wanted to do it. However, she had many other things to do, so it was better to write it down first and let her brother handle it. Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°All right. Write down your plans in detail, and I¡¯ll arrange for the caravans to do it.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll also have the upper hand in transporting necessities during a war.¡± Lan Ruozhu was excited when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°The men in the caravans will seem like ordinary delivery people, but they can instantly carry out crucial missions when needed.¡¯ If that were the case, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s army would have a higher chance of winning if an internal war broke out in Chu Country. He could even avoid a fierce battle with the enemy. ¡°Oh, we can also plan a river shipping route. It¡¯s similar to the trade caravans. Besides, the canal is the most convenient place to buy and sell goods. However, each route will require a lot of people. How many do you think we¡¯ll need if we use them as backup soldiers?¡± Lan Ruozhu understood his sister¡¯s intentions. He thought his sister was exceptionally talented and genuinely admired her.. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: A Healthy Physique Chapter 788: A Healthy Physique Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°It¡¯ll be much easier to buy and sell everything that way. I could feel the benefits of river transportation when 1 was in Tenghe Town. Many merchants visit by boat quickly and conveniently.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, many merchants who work with my family choose to transport their goods by river. There¡¯s a huge profit margin for it.¡± If Lan Ruozhu could do the same, he would not need to worry about money problems, even if it was just from Dingzhou to Bianzhou. If he controlled Chu Country¡¯s logistic routes, he could control the country¡¯s lifeline. By then, no one could compete with Lan Ruozhu. Perhaps there would no longer be a need to fight. Lan Ruozhu knew he had to settle these things as soon as possible. After staying in the prefecture for quite some time, Su Binglan bid farewell to her brother. After all, the farming season in Su Teng Village was about to start. She also planned to bring Su Yi and Su Chun back. Although Lan Ruozhu was reluctant for his sister to leave, he knew she had responsibilities to attend to. He would support his sister in everything as long as she was happy. ¡°Come back and visit whenever you have the time. This place will always be your home. I¡¯ll send you food and things when we finish building the delivery ports and establishing the routes.¡± Su Binglan could feel her brother¡¯s concern for her. She felt a warmth in her heart as she said, ¡°l don¡¯t lack anything, Brother. It¡¯ll be more convenient for me to send you food instead. ¡°Su Teng Village has so many innovative things and plenty of food. If I come up with new delicacies, I won¡¯t have to worry about them spoiling on the way.¡± Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu had planned to offer two delivery speeds for the services. One would be regular delivery, and the other would be express delivery. Nonetheless, Lan Ruozhu became teary-eyed as he watched his sister leave in the carriage. Ji Xingye looked at the prince¡¯s expression. The former did not want the princess to leave, either. Ji Xingye enjoyed his time with Su Binglan, especially since he got to eat her delicious food. Of course, he knew Su Binglan was married and did not want Lan Ruozhu to misunderstand his intentions. Ji Xingye only wanted the princess¡¯s food. Lan Ruozhu only retracted his gaze after the carriage disappeared from his sight. He sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s all grown up now. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s happy. ¡°l must work hard to give her a peaceful environment to do whatever she wants. General Xingye, let¡¯s head to my study to discuss our next move.¡± Upon hearing the prince¡¯s solemn words, Ji Xingye stood at attention and said, ¡°Right away, Your Highness!¡± Su Binglan, Su Yi, and Su Chun headed toward Su Teng Village. On the way, Su Binglan put all the things her brother had given her into her pocket dimension. Then, the trio rode on their horses. They could see hotpot restaurants and cured meat restaurants during their journey back. When they arrived at one of the cities, Su Binglan got off the horse and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch here.¡¯ The trio walked on the street and saw Su¡¯s Hotpot, Su¡¯s Cured Meats, and Su¡¯ s Mala Hotpot. Su Binglan could not help but laugh. She did not expect Su Wenwu to arrange for someone to open a mala hotpot restaurant in the south. Indeed, it was not a bad idea as these restaurants were popular. When the trio previously traveled to the prefecture, they moved so fast that they did not notice these restaurants. Su Chun said, ¡°Master, there are so many of Su Teng Village¡¯s delicacies here.¡± ¡°Look, they have Family-Style Dumplings here, too.¡± Su Binglan was stunned for a moment. She remembered this shop being a regular dumpling restaurant when she first visited. ¡®Did they change the restaurant¡¯s name?¡¯ Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had eaten a plate of dumplings here last year. Su Binglan raised her brows when she remembered that moment. She missed her husband and wondered what he was doing at the moment. ¡®He¡¯d probably return as soon as he completes his tasks.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s eat here. This restaurant makes pretty good dumplings.¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ll take your word for it, Master.¡± Su Chun was livelier, while Su Yi was the quiet type. Still, they listened to their master and followed her into the dumpling restaurant. The restaurant had many tables because of how popular it was. Previously, it was a family of three who worked here. Now, Su Binglan saw two others helping. ¡°Give us a plate of dumplings, will you?¡± ¡°All right, coming right up, ma¡¯am.¡± Su Chun then noticed the variety of dumplings the restaurant served. ¡°Hmm? Are there cucumber and egg dumplings here? I see carrot and egg dumplings, too.¡± He had never seen such dumplings in Su Teng Village or Tenghe Town. Although the two places also served various dumplings, he had never seen the ones this restaurant served. When the youth from before saw Su Binglan, he became excited, exclaiming, ¡°Is that you, Miss Su?!¡± Su Binglan looked at the young man and smiled. She did not think he would still recognize her. ¡°Welcome back, Miss Su!¡± The youth was so excited that he spoke incoherently, ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly stopped him. ¡°There are still customers here. Don¡¯t cause a scene.¡± The young man nodded, and the trio made their orders, ¡°I¡¯ll try that cucumber egg dumpling. ¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have that, too.¡¯ The youth noted down their orders and hurried to the back to tell his parents about Su Binglan¡¯s return. Soon after, the youth¡¯s parents came out of the kitchen. The family of three was highly grateful to Su Binglan. After all, she had cured the youth¡¯s father¡¯s heart disease. She was their benefactor, and they felt they could never thank her enough. ¡°It was nothing. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I noticed your business is going quite well.¡± Su Binglan noticed many more tables in the shop. Still, it was spotless and tidy. She knew the family was capable of handling their restaurant well. The youth¡¯s mother said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Miss Su. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle all this without your help. We never dared to let my husband work too hard in the past. ¡°You helped my husband and even prescribed medicine to him. My husband has completely recovered now. Even the local doctor found it miraculous.¡± The youth¡¯s father said, ¡°That¡¯s why I dare to work harder now. Yang Hua¡¯s uncle and my sister-in-law are helping us, too.¡± Soon after, Yang Hua¡¯s parents went to make the trio¡¯s orders¡ªhowever, the husband and wife to their son to entertain Su Binglan and her companions. ¡°Master, that young man is in extraordinary shape. He¡¯s suitable for martial arts training,¡± Su Yi whispered while eating. Su Binglan raised a brow, saying, ¡°l heard your parents calling you Yang Hua. That¡¯s your name, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it is, Miss¡­Su.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. It was just a simple question. Do you have any younger siblings?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°l have a two-year-old brother and a sister, but they¡¯re in my hometown now. Grandpa and Grandma help look after them.¡± Su Binglan became curious and pondered momentarily.. Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Admission Invitation Chapter 789: Admission Invitation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Hua felt great admiration and gratitude toward Su Binglan. He was also ecstatic to see his family¡¯s benefactor again. She would kindly ask him questions, and he would answer them thoughtfully. Yang Hua had heard about her legendary stories from the townsfolk. Also, the hotpot restaurants and cured meats restaurants here belonged to the Su family. He heard that Su Binglan had developed their delicacies. Her businesses were exceptional, and each restaurant had many workers. Yang Hua discovered that their wages were excellent, and the shopkeeper treated his employees well. However, other restaurants and shops treated their workers poorly because the owners were influential figures. Yang Hua¡¯s uncle had trouble selling his livestock, but Su¡¯s Hotpot Restaurant would buy them at a fair price. They even hired a few people from his village to deliver the goods. Yang Hua¡¯s uncle planned to raise a few more pigs and sheep, as Su Wenwu had said that he would buy all the pigs and sheep he raised. Su Wenwu even hired people from the surrounding villages to work at his restaurants. Yang Hua¡¯s parents spoke highly of the Su family. Although the people the family hired were not the most capable, they needed the job most to support their families. With this job, these families would not have to worry about food and clothes, especially during winter. Of course, Su Wenwu only hired those who were of good character. He would not hire those who were undeserving, either. Yang Hua admired Su Binglan even more after hearing about these things. He only wanted to become a person of significance in the future. Su Binglan could tell that he had a clear mind and a healthy body. She softly asked, ¡°Are you interested in studying?¡± Yang Hua was stunned. He had never considered such a thing because his family¡¯s conditions were less than fortunate. He never dreamed he would one day attend school. His family¡¯s living conditions only improved after Su Binglan treated his father¡¯s illness and helped them with the dumpling restaurant. Yang Hua only wanted to help his parents with their business and never intended to study. After all, the cost of attending school was too high, especially regarding school supplies. Yang Hua did not want to burden his family, either. Although his family could now afford his school fees, he did not want to be selfish. Even if his parents could afford to send someone to school, Yang Hua wanted to give that opportunity to his younger siblings. Su Binglan noticed his silence and expression, understanding his hesitance. She asked, ¡°If you could attend school for free and even contribute to the country, would you?¡± ¡°Of course I would!¡± Yang Hua¡¯s eyes lit up. Naturally, he would want to attend a private school for free instead of spending his parents¡¯ money. After all, he wanted to make as many achievements as possible and become a helpful member of society like Su Binglan. Su Binglan felt his spirit was commendable. She looked at Su Yi, thinking, ¡®Su Yi is a man of sacrifice. Now, he specializes in helping to nurture various capable people. His judgment in individuals is extraordinary.¡¯ Su Yi knew his master¡¯s thoughts and nodded at her. During the meal, Su Binglan would occasionally talk to Yang Hua, ¡°Your siblings are at a mischievous age, aren¡¯t they?¡± Yang Hua¡¯s expression softened when she asked about his siblings. ¡°My younger siblings are obedient. They won¡¯t cry or make a fuss if they have toys to play with. ¡°My brother is quiet, and my sister likes when I carry her around¡­¡± Yang Hua had endless things to say regarding his siblings. He remembered every detail. Those who liked their younger siblings had a soft side and were not selfish. A responsible person with love in their heart was suitable to become a commander. Yang Hua was honest and answered whatever Su Binglan asked. After finishing her meal, Su Binglan took out an admission invitation and detailed information. She then stamped and signed the back before handing them to Yang Hua. She said, ¡°The prefecture will set up a military academy called the Fiery Blue Academy. It specializes in training soldiers. There will be no fees when you enroll. They will offer bonuses for outstanding performance, too. If you decide to go, take these and show it to them. Someone will receive you.¡± Yang Hua was astounded. Su Binglan added smilingly, ¡°Carefully consider it. I have high hopes for you, regardless of what choice you make.¡± Her words made Yang Hua¡¯s heart surge and his blood boil. Of course, he wanted to attend Fiery Blue Academy. He knew it was not a place that he could go whenever he wanted. However, he wanted to discuss it with his parents first. Su Binglan understood Yang Hua¡¯s thoughts without needing him to say anything. She smiled and said, ¡°Discuss it with your parents and family. You¡¯ll feel better with your family¡¯s support.¡± Yang Hua nodded vigorously and hurried to the kitchen to tell his parents about the incredible opportunity he had just received. After the meal, Su Binglan, Su Yi, and Su Chun left. Although Yang Hua¡¯s parents offered them a free meal, Su Binglan left the money for the food on the table. Yang Hua¡¯s parents were astounded when he showed them the admission invitation. His mother asked, ¡°You said Mss Su gave this to you?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother. She said the academy is free of charge and called it the Fiery Blue Academy.¡± Yang Hua then told his parents everything Su Binglan said in detail. Mrs. Yangs eyes reddened as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve met a noble person in Miss Su. Rumor has it she¡¯s a princess. Prince Ruozhu must be the one running the academy. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll let you go, not to mention all the benefits of attending such an academy. Moreover, it¡¯s Miss Su who recommended you personally.¡± Mr. Yang added, ¡°You must go. I¡¯ll ask around for more information about the prefecture. Some of our customers are from there. As soon as the academy is ready, pack your things and go.¡± ¡°But what about the restaurant?¡± Although Yang Hua wanted to go, he worried about his parents. ¡°Your uncle and his wife can help us handle the restaurant. Besides, we¡¯ll be proud of your success. You¡¯ll bring honor to us and your ancestors,¡± Mr. Yang said. Mrs. Yang added, ¡°We must always remember Miss Su¡¯s kindness. You must study hard to repay the prince and princess.¡± The family was ecstatic and could not stop looking at the admission invitation, wanting to confirm that they were not hallucinating.. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: The Warmth of Spring Chapter 790: The Warmth of Spring Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was not easy for ordinary families to provide for their children¡¯s education. In other private schools, the parents would send things to the teachers during the New Year Holidays. Besides that, daily expenses for school supplies were considerable. The pressure would be significant for ordinary folk. Otherwise, poor students could not afford to study for Chu Country¡¯s Imperial Exams. However, prestigious families could invite famous scholars to give lectures at these schools. The former also had more learning resources than the poor. Nir. and Mrs. Yang attached great importance to education. Still, they could not afford it last time. After Su Binglan¡¯s help, their conditions improved, and Yang Hua was already thirteen years old. He would not learn as quickly as a child, even if we attended school. Hence, it was a little more challenging for him to become a scholar. Furthermore, the wars were so chaotic that Mr. and Mrs. Yang did not want their son to take the Imperial Exams and pledge loyalty to the emperor. If the emperor had not suppressed Prince Ruozhu and Princess Ruobing, perhaps the princess would not have died, and the prince would not have fallen severely ill. Of course, the commoners knew about these things. The emperor and the crown prince were terrible people who even harmed those loyal to them. Meanwhile, Fiery Blue Academy differed. Since Prince Ruozhu and Princess Binglan ran it, they would nurture their people better. Moreover, the admission was free, and the location was private. Mr. and Mrs. Yang were ecstatic and wholeheartedly supported Yang Hua¡¯s decision to attend the academy. Mr. Yang seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°If you can learn something, you can be more helpful. ¡°From what Miss Su said, the academy¡¯s construction is underway. They could complete it in more than a month if you¡¯re lucky. You don¡¯t have to help in the shop this month. You should get a head start on your reading.¡± Mrs. Yang nodded. ¡°Yeah, you should read more books to make it easier for you to catch up with the other students.¡± Mr. Yang added, ¡°You should learn how to hunt from one of our neighbors. I¡¯ll tell him to teach you some martial arts, too.¡± Su Binglan, Su Yi, and Su Chun spent a few days on the road before reaching Su Teng Village. They could feel the weather had become warmer. Su Binglan said, ¡°It feels like spring.¡± The sun was warm, and the wind carried its warmth throughout the village. The cold winter wind was no more. Moreover, the warm wind blew on the trio¡¯s faces, making them feel relaxed. Although it would be slightly chilly in the morning and evening, it was not as frigid as the winter wind. Since spring arrived, the trees and flowers began to bloom again. The trees and grass by the roadsides looked greener than ever, giving a sense of prosperity. One could see many villagers working in the fields from afar. Some were weeding, while others watered their plants. Su Binglan knew everyone would be planting crops after the first spring rain. After all, the crops would grow very well after the rain. It was not ideal for the villagers to carry buckets of water from the river for their crops. Su Binglan looked into the distance and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I wonder what everyone in the village is doing right now. My granduncle should have informed everyone about the potato and sweet potato seeds by now.¡± ¡®l must tell everyone how to sow the seeds personally,¡¯ with that in mind, Su Binglan hurried into the village. She seemed much more relaxed after seeing the familiar sight and people. She could not help but smile and be grateful to be home. The village resembled Su Binglan¡¯s heart. From the west side, she noticed that the construction teams had completed the buildings she needed on the commercial street. The place looked beautiful with the new factories, workshops, business districts, shopping malls, theaters, and so on. The commercial street resembled a bustling metropolis of modern times. The village now looked livelier than the capital. The construction team had built everything according to Su Binglan¡¯s arrangements. The whole area looked neatly arranged from the outside. Moreover, the green bricks and tiles looked gorgeous. Su Chun praised inwardly, ¡®Only Master is able to design such a majestic place.¡¯ The trio dismounted their horses and walked as they observed the changes in the village, Su Chun and Su Yi were curious, wondering what the shop owners would do in a place like this. Su Yi asked, ¡°Master, this place will be prosperous with all these shops.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re in the village¡¯s commercial area and food street. The shops on both sides can only sell food. There¡¯s a shopping mall beside it with three floors. The first and second floors will be for apparel, while the third floor can be a food court.¡¯ Su Binglan combined modern architectural styles with ancient styles to form the shopping mall and food street. She pointed and said, ¡°That¡¯s the grand theater. The crew can perform plays there. The new plays are a few coppers per person.¡± The theater could accommodate many people. The more people showed up to watch the plays, the more the theater would earn. However, the production team would perform several free plays during festivals. It would allow the villagers to feel the festival¡¯s liveliness. Since there were only a few entertainment programs in this era, Su Binglan wanted to arrange some dramas for the people to watch. However, her primary purpose for rehearsing these dramas was for her husband. The trio continued walking, and Su Binglan noticed the paper mill. It was much larger compared to the embroidery shop. When she looked at the doorway, she saw her parents and greeted them, ¡°Father, Niother, I¡¯m back!¡± The older couple quickly turned around when they heard the familiar voice. The two exclaimed in unison, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°We missed you so much! I wasn¡¯t used to you not being home.¡¯ The older couple stood before Su Binglan and happily smiled at her. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Did you lose weight? Did you have a hard time during your travels? Did you eat and sleep well?¡± Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she heard her parents¡¯ warm and caring words. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I ate and slept very well.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief. ¡°Thank goodness. Your father and I have prepared everything you need for the paper mill. We were just waiting for you to return before we proceed further.¡± The older couple felt energized and ready to follow their daughter¡¯s lead. They were rearing to go, wanting to make high-quality yet affordable paper. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯ve prepared everything, we¡¯ll start operations once everyone¡¯s here.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao nodded in agreement. They would support their daughter in everything she wanted to do. Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of work to do around the village. Has Granduncle told the villagers about the potato and sweet potato seeds?¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°He gathered everyone for a meeting recently and told them everything. The villagers were excited to buy the seeds from him. He hasn¡¯t distributed the seeds yet because he wants to discuss the details with you first..¡± Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Making a Waterwheel Chapter 791: Making a Waterwheel Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had placed the potatoes and sweet potatoes in her family¡¯s warehouse before leaving for the prefecture. ¡°Father, Mother, didn¡¯t you tell Granduncle that the seeds are in the warehouse? He could¡¯ve distributed them when I was away.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I told him, but he said the villagers aren¡¯t in a hurry to farm since it hasn¡¯t rained. It¡¯s okay if they want to start farming in another half a month. ¡°Still, I hope it¡¯ll rain soon so we don¡¯t face a drought. It¡¯ll be challenging for everyone if the villagers have to carry water from the river and return to the village just to water their crops.¡± Meanwhile, Su Fengmao picked up a water bucket with a carrying pole and prepared to pick up the other. His whole body ached after a whole day of working. When Su Binglan looked at him, she realized one of his shoulders was taller than the other. She knew it was because her father typically carried things with his right shoulder. Whenever she looked at it, she would consider it a mark of her father¡¯s hard work. Su Binglan felt sorry for her parents. She could imagine others feeling similarly about their parents, too. Even so, she could not use her powers to attract rain too many times since nature had its rules. She said, ¡°I have an idea. No one will have to carry water like this again.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Fengmao¡¯s eyes lit up while Shen Qiuhua widened her eyes at Su Binglan. The older couple believed their daughter always had ways of improving everyone¡¯s lifestyle. Still, they wondered what she could do to reduce the villagers¡¯ labor. ¡°I¡¯ll build a waterwheel,¡± Su Binglan said. She had just remembered waterwheels. She could use them to send water from a low place to a higher place. Shen Qiuhua curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s a waterwheel?¡± She felt that the new word was important information and that she could learn a lot about it from her daughter. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao looked at Su Binglan, awaiting her explanation. Su Binglan smiled and patiently explained, ¡°A waterwheel is an irrigation tool. When the river flows into it, the wheel will spin and send buckets of water to the fields. That way, the villagers will no longer have to carry water from one place to the other.¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Is there such a thing? If so, the villagers won¡¯t have to work so hard.¡¯ Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua used to farm, so they knew how arduous it was to carry buckets of water. Thus, they were happy when Su Binglan mentioned the waterwheel. Su Fengmao said, ¡°I wonder what it looks like.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°I¡¯ll design one and find someone to build it as soon as possible.¡± There was a river in the village that was somewhat close to the fields. It was just right for a waterwheel. However, some fields were further away from the river. Shen Qiuhua pulled Su Binglan toward home and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home so you can design the waterwheel.¡± Su Binglan found her mother¡¯s anxiousness amusing. Still, Su Fengmao wanted to go home, too. Meanwhile, Su Yi and Su Chun brought the horses back to the Su family¡¯s house and tied them up. Then, they removed the things from the carriage. Although Shen Qiuhua was busy, she remembered Su Yi and Su Chun being her daughter¡¯s subordinates. She hurried into the house and brought water and food for the two. Since it was not yet noon, Su Binglan did not eat lunch. She wanted to design the waterwheel quickly and find someone to build and install it in the river before farming began. Most of the villagers were busy in the fields at that time. Only the children were at home or worked in the tofu factory, embroidery shop, and winery. Hence, no one noticed Su Binglan¡¯s return. Su Binglan hurriedly ate lunch and continued to draw in the afternoon. Afterward, she visited Su Zhengde. The latter and his grandson were busy outside. After completing the buildings near the village, Su Zhengde led his team to other places. Meanwhile, Su Xueye was still building the shop at Blue Mountain Academy. Before visiting the prefecture, Su Binglan bought a large piece of land behind the school and told Su Xueye to build shops and houses there. She planned to sell the shops and houses near the school. She wanted those houses to become school district houses, but the people of this era did not know what that was. Still, people would be willing to buy the houses because they were close to Blue Mountain Academy. Also, the houses there were at the west end of town and close to Su Teng Village. They were also close to the School of Medicine and Management¡¯s library. Those who lived in that area would have an easier time getting groceries, too, since it was close to the commercial street. Su Binglan knew these houses would be in high demand. In the meantime, Madam Zhou was busy at home with her sons making furniture. Many people ordered customized furniture from her, so she opened a factory. Madam Zhou¡¯s three sons also began taking in disciples. They no longer needed to make all the furniture themselves. With the disciples building the furniture, the family would only need to fix what was necessary. However, the family would still make the complicated furniture themselves. The furniture factory¡¯s business was excellent, and Madam Zhoul was most grateful to Su Binglan. The former was ecstatic when she saw Su Binglan, saying, ¡°Binglan, come in, come in. ¡°Xueye told me you went to the prefecture some time ago. Everyone wasn¡¯t used to you not being around for so long.¡± Madam Zhou held Su Binglan¡¯s hands affectionately. ¡°Aunt Zhou, I brought you something from the prefecture,¡± Su Binglan said, smiling. When Madam Zhou looked at the thing her niece passed her, she noticed it was jewelry. ¡°B-But¡­ It looks so¡­expensive. I can¡¯t accept this, Binglan.¡± ¡°Aunt Zhou, I bought gifts for everyone. I¡¯ll feel sad if you don¡¯t accept it,¡± Su Binglan said. Madam Zhou had helped a lot with Su Binglan¡¯s studies, so the latter felt it was only right to gift Madam Zhou something of significance. Since people treated her well, Su Binglan wanted to return the favor. ¡°Well, okay¡­¡± Madam Zhou smiled helplessly. Still, she looked delighted. She treated Su Binglan as her own. When Madam Zhou looked at the jewelry, she felt it was meaningful. Madam Zhou, her husband, and her grandson owned a brick factory, furniture factory, and construction teams. They earned plenty of money, but Madam Zhou was still reluctant to buy herself jewelry. ¡°Oh, what was the purpose of your visit, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°I want Cousin Xueye to help me build this.¡± Madam Zhou was stunned when she saw her niece¡¯s drawing. ¡°What is it, Binglan?¡¯! ¡°It¡¯s a waterwheel to help the villagers with farming. Look, the water flows from here, and the water wheel rotates. It¡¯ll send water to the top and toward the fields for the villagers. It¡¯s an irrigate tool.¡± Madam Zhou was so excited that she stood up, saying, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯ve invented something spectacular.. How much will it help the villagers?¡± Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Respected Chapter 792: Respected Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Zhou was excited. She had worked in the fields before and would chat with the villagers whenever she had free time. If it did not rain, the villagers carried water from afar so that their crops would not die. Madam Zhou knew how hard it was for everyone to grow crops with so much labor. Since she knew how hard it was to grow crops, she did not allow her children to waste food, even though her family¡¯s conditions had improved. Although the family had more to eat now, they had to eat whatever Madam Zhou put on the table. She was strict with her sons and grandchildren when it came to eating. That was because she knew the villagers had painstakingly grown each grain of rice. When harvesting wheat, corn, and peanuts, everyone would go to the fields to pick up the grains that had fallen. Even if it took half a day, people would still gather more food. Su Binglan noticed Madam Zhou¡¯s excitement and said, ¡°Aunt Zhou, I want Xueye and his team to see if they can build the waterwheel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your cousin and his team are highly skilled. Since you drew it in such detail, they¡¯ll have no issues building it. I¡¯ll beat them up if they can¡¯t.¡± Su Binglan could not help but laugh when she heard her aunt¡¯s words. Madam Zhou added, ¡°You can sit first. I¡¯ll call your cousin over.¡± Soon after, Madam Zhou returned with her eldest son, Su Wenxing. He was Su Xueye¡¯s father. Su Wenxing was just as excited, saying, ¡°Binglan, this waterwheel is astounding. It¡¯ll benefit the villagers significantly. With this, they will no longer have to fetch water from afar.¡± ¡°Do you know how to make it, Big Cousin Wenxing?¡± Su Binglan believed in his abilities because he had made the dining cart she designed to sell stinky tofu. Later, others began to buy similar dining carts from him to sell their food in town. It was straightforward and convenient. ¡°Of course I can. Since you drew it in such detail, I can make the parts right away.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Cousin Wenxian. You can install it as soon as you finish building the parts.¡± Su Binglan then explained the waterwheel¡¯s structure and components in detail. After double-checking everything, Su Binglan left to visit her granduncle. When she arrived, she saw several people sitting inside. She was stunned, not expecting her granduncle to be so busy. Su Binglan did not recognize those people, either. Everyone was in discussion with Chief Su when they saw Su Binglan. Their eyes lit up, and they stood up and ran toward Su Binglan. ¡°Miss Su, can you supply some potato and sweet potato seeds to the Stone Village?¡± ¡°Yeah, many of our villagers want to buy those seeds, too. Everyone wants to grow potatoes and sweet potatoes.¡± ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re willing to buy as many as possible. It¡¯s tough over in Stone Village. However, they can eat their fill with high-yield crops like yours.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions to Su Binglan. Even though they had not planted such things before, they knew about everything she had done. Anything Su Binglan produced was highly beneficial. Last year, the villagers heard of the rapeseed in Su Teng Village. However, they dared not take it too seriously. Instead, the villagers were a little suspicious of something so good. After all, no one would plant anything during winter, and the yield per acre was much higher than peanuts. The villagers were in disbelief. However, the Su Teng villagers transported many rapeseeds home and extracted so much oil from them when spring came. Then, the other villagers realized how substantial rapeseeds were. If the Stone villagers had gathered and planted the rapeseed earlier, their village would have more than enough oil now. Moreover, the Su Teng villagers planted the rapeseed during winter, so they did not take up their land for spring. There was no need to worry about having insufficient land to plant crops in spring. Ultimately, the other village chiefs rushed to Su Teng Village to gather potato and sweet potato seeds before the farming season. They became anxious before they could come up with a solution. Hence, they went to look to Chief Su for help. If the other village chiefs did not handle this matter well, they would lose all face in their villages. The other village chiefs envied Chief Su for being such a respected and dignified leader. The other village chiefs knew Chief Su possessed exceptional leadership skills. Indeed, he was an extraordinary person who always prioritized the villagers. Others might not be able to do that because of selfish reasons. It was no wonder the Su family was so united and harmonious, and Su Teng Village was prosperous. Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s eager expression. She also hoped Dingzhou would continue to develop. Since everyone believed her potato and sweet potato seeds would have a high yield, she was willing to give them some. Su Binglan said, ¡°l must discuss this matter with my granduncle first.¡± She knew everyone should look to the village chief if they had problems. After all, she could not overstep her boundaries. Chief Su looked at Su Binglan and asked, ¡°Do you have more seeds, Binglan?¡± ¡°Of course I do. You can ask the villagers how many they need first. Still, it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do, Granduncle Su.¡± The other village chiefs from the surrounding villages realized they had to discuss this matter with Chief Su. He said, ¡°Return to your villages and tally the amount of land you have to accommodate the potato and sweet potato seeds. I¡¯ll see if we have enough seeds to distribute.¡± The other chiefs were happy and grateful after hearing Chief Su¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you so much, Chief Su.¡± Everyone expressed their gratitude and hurried back to their respective villages to tally their land. They believed Chief Su would stick to his word. When everyone left, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Are you tired, Granduncle Su?¡± Chief Su was in high spirits, saying, ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m happy to see our village improving so much that even the surrounding villages are benefiting. Soon, we no longer have to worry about the surrounding villages starving or freezing. ¡°We can fill everyone¡¯s stomachs as long as we work hard and grow as many potatoes and sweet potatoes as possible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Granduncle Su.¡± Su Binglan genuinely admired her first granduncle. ¡°You¡¯re no slouch yourself, Binglan. Everyone is grateful to you. I know the village wouldn¡¯t have improved so much without you..¡± Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Spring Farming Chapter 793: Spring Farming Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan noticed her grandaunt was not around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandaunt Su?¡± ¡°She went to visit her family and her brother. She¡¯ll be back tonight,¡± Chief Su said, ¡°She misses her brothers and has wanted to visit for a while now. Maybe it¡¯s because she knows she¡¯s getting on in age and wants to visit her family more often.¡¯ Su Binglan could understand those feelings. Chief Su continued, ¡°They have their lives to live, and your grandaunt¡¯s younger brother has his family, too. Her parents are no longer around, so she feels a little sad going back there. ¡°But now, her nephews and grandnephews look forward to her return. She¡¯s also more willing to visit them now that she can afford to buy them whatever they need. These are all the changes you brought us, Binglan. Your grandaunt and I are proud of you.¡± Su Binglan was stunned. She knew her grandaunt was good and kind. Chief Su¡¯s family was not very well-off in the past. He could not take care of many things, and his wife could not bring much with her whenever she visited her family. Most of the time, she would feel too embarrassed to visit. However, things were different now that their conditions had improved. She could bring provisions to her family. Even Grandaunt Su¡¯s nephews and nieces loved her more. She felt more at ease when she saw her brother¡¯s family doing well. Su Binglan did not know what to say. She also did not know how many people she had helped and lives she had changed. She asked, ¡°Granduncle Su, you¡¯re always so busy. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Chief Su waved and said, ¡°No, of course not. The medicinal wine you have me is highly effective. I feel energetic after drinking it. Even so, I¡¯ll sleep and eat well. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Still, Su Binglan was worried. ¡°Here, let me check your pulse.¡± Chief Su helplessly said, ¡°You should take better care of yourself instead. You¡¯re always running around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Granduncle Su. I¡¯m young, so I should be running around.¡± She was relieved after checking her granduncle¡¯s pulse and confirming he was healthy. She had added medicinal herbs and spiritual spring water into the wine, making it highly beneficial to the body. The wine could even strengthen the body and prolong life. Granduncle Su asked worriedly, ¡°Binglan, do you really have enough seeds to go around? Several village chiefs have come to acquire potato and sweet potato seeds. That¡¯s not a small amount, you know.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have plenty. We can afford to give some to the surrounding villages.¡± She continued to plant and harvest the potatoes and sweet potatoes in her pocket dimension. Those that she had kept in the family¡¯s warehouse had even come from there. The two potatoes practically overgrew in her pocket dimension. Chief Su sighed in relief at Su Binglan¡¯s reassurance. The latter said, ¡°You can distribute the seeds to the villagers now if you want. Everyone can start farming when the waterwheel is ready.¡± The older man was excited when he discovered what the waterwheel was. After talking for a while, Chief Su distributed the potato seeds to everyone. It was most people¡¯s first time seeing such seeds. Those who had eaten the two potatoes in hotpot restaurants and Drunken Cloud knew how good they were. The Su Teng villagers were thrilled when they got their share of seeds. They could not wait to plant them. Chief Su said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Binglan will teach you all how to grow these seeds in a few days.¡± Everyone was relieved to hear that and soon took their seeds home. They were full of gratitude toward Su Binglan. The Su family finished their dinner but was not in a hurry to sleep. Instead, they sat on the heated brick platform and chatted. They even lit candles on the table beside the platform. Additionally, the moon was bright, and the stars were aplenty. The moonlight shined through the window, making the house brighter. The family enjoyed their warm moment together. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin told the family about their day at the noodle shop. ¡°We¡¯ll give our employees a spring break when the farming begins. However, many foreign merchants have ordered various instant noodles from us.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Sign fewer orders to ensure you and your employees have time to farm.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Farming is still important. The villagers won¡¯t panic if they can grow as many crops as possible.¡± She understood the villagers¡¯ feelings well. Although their lives improved, they did not get complacent or take things for granted. The Su family also hired people to work and farm. After all, the family needed sufficient soybeans for the tofu factory. They had even made more tofu products, which required more soybeans. Shen Qiuhua enjoyed eating tofu. Sometimes, she would use it in stews and stir-fried dishes. She felt it was fresh and delicious. Therefore, soybeans were crucial to Shen Qiuhua. ¡°I understand.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. ¡°Although we pay our employees handsomely, they still worry about their farms. They were relieved when Yinyin and I told them about their vacation.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Even though everyone earns a lot from the noodle shop, embroidery shop, and winery, crops will ensure they have enough to eat, especially for winter rations.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°There won¡¯t be much food if there¡¯s a blizzard. Even if we have tons of money to buy some, shops might close if the snow is too heavy. Food prices might rise, too. ¡°That¡¯s why everyone must continue to grow food. Then we won¡¯t have to panic if we run out because we¡¯ll have rations.¡± The Su family had plenty of land at home, so Su Binglan planned to hire workers to tend to their crops. She also did not want her parents to overwork themselves. Nonetheless, Su Binglan agreed that everyone should continue farming. Moreover, Dingzhou¡¯s crop supply would continue to pile up if the villagers continued to farm. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s why we should give the employees vacations just for the farming season. We won¡¯t deduct their wages, either. It will encourage everyone to continue growing crops.¡± She paid her employees handsomely, so they would not feel conflicted if they took leave to farm.. Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Grain Processing Plant Chapter 794: Grain Processing Plant Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: Endless?antasy Translation Su Binglan thought, ¡®If the villagers grew more food, they could store them for emergencies. In the future, Dingzhou will have more food to purchase.¡¯ Even if the villagers sold their extra food, they would still have enough to eat. Hence, there would be more food in the markets for people to buy, too. If the market were stable, the price would not rise. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°We can set up a grain processing plant.¡± Liu Yinyin asked, ¡°Binglan, will the processing plant improve the grains?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can separate excellent and inferior rice and then bag them to sell at different grades. Of course, the better rice will be slightly more expensive. ¡°The same goes for wheat flour that we use to make noodles. We can also process corn into corn flour and so on.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°That sounds simple. There are shops in town that sell grains like that.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I¡¯ll use another method to keep the process between us. I¡¯ll process it so that it¡¯ll be easier to store and sell.¡± She had another idea, which was to get Lan Ruozhu to set up the processing plant. If the plant belonged to him, so would most of the grain in Dingzhou and the border province. That way, he would have an easier time regulating the market. He also would not have to worry about grain shortage or rise in prices. There was also no need to worry about merchants illegally raising prices. With that idea in mind, Su Binglan planned to write a letter to her brother tonight. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were pretty excited. They would feel more at ease with a grain processing plant in the village. Meanwhile, Su Binglan considered keeping a portion of everything food-related in her pocket dimension. She also suspected her pocket dimension had grown. Therefore, she could store more seeds, grains, and food there for emergencies. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter what you do.¡± ¡°Me, too,¡± Su Fengmao added. Su Wenzhe raised his hand. ¡°Me, too, Sister!¡± Liu Yiunyin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll support you too.¡± Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai, who did not know much, raised their hands. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve always supported my dreams, so I¡¯ll return the favor.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± She felt she had the strength to do anything with her family¡¯s support. She also felt her actions were meaningful because she had love, As if she had thought of something, Su Binglan said, ¡®Xueye and his team have finished building the shopping mall, academy, and everything else on the commercial street. I¡¯m about to rent out those shops and sell the residential houses there.¡¯ ¡°How will you rent those shops, Sister? Will you put notices outside? Can we find someone in town who specializes in these things to help us find tenants?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°Yeah, we can hire someone to help with that. However, some shops can only sell meats, a few will sell daily necessities, and the rest will sell vegetables. I have requirements for each section of the commercial street. ¡± She showed the family her blueprint as she continued, ¡°Look, here¡¯s the food street, so the shops on either side can only sell food and snacks.¡± Liu Yinyin finally had a visual idea of what her sister-in-law meant. ¡°So, that¡¯s what you mean.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll first ask the tenants what they intend to sell in each shop before pointing them to the right one. I¡¯ll divide them into different places, depending on what they sell. ¡°Right here is the market where people can sell eggs, meat, fruits, vegetables, and more. The mall will be here selling items such as clothes, sweaters, down jackets, etc.¡± Su Binglan explained her specific plans for the commercial street, and the Su family was amazed. They always learned many things whenever she was around. They were not like before when they had trouble understanding some of her vocabulary. ¡°Next, we must advertise the residential houses,¡± Su Binglan said. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°How do we do that? Will we also hire someone to do that?¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Now that I have a production team, who else would be more efficient than them?¡± Shen Qiuhua lit up. ¡°So, you¡¯ll let your production team handle that? If that¡¯s the case, a lot of people will know about the residential houses. The entire town and people in the surrounding villages will know about the houses.¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Su Fengmao clapped and said, ¡°That is an excellent idea, Daughter. Your publicity skills are perfect. I remember how crowded it was during the first play that happened in Su Teng Market.¡± Although some sat too far from the stage at that time, they still enjoyed the show. Since the villagers did not have much in terms of entertainment, they were grateful just to be there. Since the play went exceedingly well, people would undoubtedly watch it again. Su Binglan said, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll get Su Yi to get a few stewards to help me. After all, there are too many houses and shops to deal with.¡¯ Su Wenzhe was still a little worried, ¡°l wonder if anyone would rent your shops. How much is the rent, Sister?¡± On the contrary, Su Binglan did not look concerned about it. She said, ¡°Although we have so many shops and houses, there are so many people, too. Those who can cook will be willing to rent a shop to make a living. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll offer a year¡¯s worth of free rent and only start collecting payment in the tenant¡¯s second year. The small shops will only cost half a silver tael a month, and the larger ones will be one silver.¡± Su Wenzhe was stunned. ¡°If the first year is free, people will be flocking to rent your shops. Those who visit our village will also think of ways to get a shop here. I can imagine how famous the commercial street will be.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Still, we must continue reviewing those who rent our shops. Their food must be safe and clean. The person in charge must also be of good character.¡¯ She had built the commercial street to give people better lives. She did not want troublemakers occupying the place.. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: More Research Chapter 795: More Research Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone understood Su Binglan¡¯s intentions. It was just as Chief Su did during the village¡¯s establishment. The Su Teng villagers were kind and honest. Everyone would have a better mentality when living in such a harmonious environment. Therefore, the family supported Su Binglan¡¯s decision. Su Binglan then looked at Su Wenxiu and asked, ¡°Do you have something to say, Wenxiu?¡± Indeed, Su Wenxiu had much to share with her. He looked at her expectantly and said, ¡°Sister, did you pass by the medical school on your way home?¡± It seemed he wanted his sister¡¯s advice. Su Wenxiu would feel enlightened whenever Su Binglan said something. However, she palmed her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Brother. I forgot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. We can look at it together tomorrow. I¡¯ve finished setting up the school, and the students are already studying there. Everyone loves the dormitories, classrooms, laboratories, and cafeteria. ¡°We have so many classrooms and teachers there, so I recruited more students. There are more than a hundred students in the medical school now.¡± ¡°A hundred students? Can you handle that many, Wenxiu?¡± Su Binglan was a little concerned. Still, it was beneficial for Dingzhou to have more doctors. If certain places lacked medical staff, Su Binglan could set up medical centers in various places. She would then find famous doctors to treat patients and arrange for students to practice there. With enough experience, the students could independently treat patients and prescribe medicine. Su Wenxiu could then supply the medicinal herbs and set the prices. That l,vay, ordinary villagers could afford treatment. Moreover, common folk would no longer have to worry about deadly headaches or fevers. Most who faced such illnesses would avoid seeking help because they could not afford it. If Su Binglan had stationed doctors at these places earlier, they would have saved many lives. That was why she wanted to set up a medical school for Su Wenxiu. She wanted him to nurture some students as soon as possible. After accumulating experience, he could recruit more students and famous doctors as teachers. With other doctors helping at the school, Su Wenxiu could handle more students. Nonetheless, Su Binglan did not want him to exhaust himself. Su Wenxiu smiled and waved, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Sister. I¡¯ve built excellent relationships with various doctors at the exchange meetings. ¡°We even hosted on in the medical school¡¯s office and gave the students a tour. Everyone was shocked and curious about the building.¡± Su Wenxiu remembered how everyone looked at that moment. Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just as amazed when you first entered the medical school?¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua had accompanied Su Wenxiu to the school at that time. Su Wenxiu had set up everything there while Su Binglan was away. Fortunately, Su Wenxiu had already established thirty students when he first started learning about medicine. They helped him with the medical school. Su Wenxiu scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Indeed, I was amazed. I¡¯ve never seen a more complete laboratory in my life. The classrooms were different from what I expected, too. ¡°You were very thoughtful when building the medical school, Sister. There are detailed instructions beside each piece of equipment. Furthermore, there¡¯s a plot of land behind the school for herbs. ¡°The students like that place the most because they can plant newly discovered medicinal herbs for research. It¡¯s also convenient for daily observations.¡¯ Previously, Su Wenxiu was worried that it would be inconvenient to plant and study herbs at the school. However, he realized he had worried for nothing. Su Binglan was thoughtful in arranging everything for him, even to the minute details. Su Wenxiu only needed to teach his students and research medicinal herbs. Moreover, there was a clinic beside the medical school, making it convenient for him to bring his students there. ¡°l was like a curious child when I first entered the school. Everything I saw seemed so novel. The students liked the lecture halls very much because they could see the blackboard, even if they were sitting in the back. ¡°The doctors at the exchange meetings were willing to teach at the school, but I don¡¯t know how to pay them for their labor. Some offered to teach there for free, but in exchange, I¡¯d have to lend them the experimental equipment.¡± Su Binglan could tell the doctors were obsessed with learning medicine just by listening to Su Wenxiu. She said, ¡°You can pay the teachers like how other schools pay their teachers. However, you can offer bonuses to those who make a significant discovery. ¡°l set up a medical school foundation when I built the place. These foundations are bonuses for everyone¡¯s discoveries.¡± Su Binglan figured it would encourage everyone to put more effort into research. Su Wenxiu quickly understood his sister¡¯s intentions. ¡°That¡¯s a perfect idea, Sister.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only a suggestion. It¡¯s best if you lead everyone to implement these things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll help everyone study and improve together.¡± Su Wenxiu remembered Su Binglan¡¯s past advice. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°The students will benefit even more if we can get the people from the Legendary Medicine Valley to teach at the school.¡¯ Su Wenxiu became excited upon hearing that. ¡°Sister, that would make our medical school famous throughout the country!¡¯ He wanted Shen Mohen to be one of the teachers, but it seemed Shen Qiuhui wanted Shen Mohen to inherit the family business. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it first. In the meantime, continue teaching your students and improving your medical skills.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Sister.¡¯ Su Binglan looked toward the window and noticed some toys there. She pointed to them and asked, ¡°Did Gongsun MO make those toys?¡± Liu Yinyin looked toward Su Binglan¡¯s line of sight and said, ¡®Yeah, we got those from Gongsun Mo and Lei Tongtong¡¯s store. They¡¯re pretty popular among children. ¡°Gongsun MO made a unique set for Xuexuan and Xuehai to play with. Their quality is exquisite, and he even engraved their names on the toys.¡± Su Binglan looked at the toys and felt satisfied with their quality. Liu Yinyin explained, ¡°Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong said they made small toys with words on them to teach children how to read..¡± Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Printing Method Chapter 796: Printing Method Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was surprised to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s an impressive idea. I didn¡¯t expect Gongsun MO to think of that. How¡¯s the toy factory doing?¡± Shen Qiuhua said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s doing very well. When the first batch of toys came out, people rushed to buy them.¡± Su Fengmao smiled, adding, ¡°Gongsun MO didn¡¯t show the toys to the foreign merchants after making them. Instead, he set up a stall at the village entrance to sell his toys. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect so many children to like his toys so much. Even the adults liked them. Since the prices were affordable, people bought many of them. Gongsun MO sold out on the first day.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a proper stall. Gonsun MO only set up a few tables and chairs. He even offered the children and their parents to test the toys for free.¡± Su Binglan lit up, asking, ¡°Who came up with that idea?¡± Letting the parents and children play together would make a family more harmonious. The parents also realized how educational the toys were since they had words engraved on them. Su Binglan did not tell Gongsun MO how to sell the toys because she was in a hurry to go to the prefecture. She was impressed that Gongsun MO figured it out himself. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Gongsun MO hired a manager named Su Zuo.¡± Su Zuo was one of Su Binglan¡¯s Sacrificials. The former was part of a team Su Yi had trained. Since Su Binglan needed many management talents, Su Yi and the other Sacrificials set up taverns in various places to build an information network. Only those whom Su Yi trained could work in these taverns. Su Binglan had met Su Yi¡¯s apprentices before, but she did not expect Su Zuo to be so clever. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s check out the toy factory tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised tomorrow,¡± Su Wenzhe said smilingly, ¡°People from wealthy families send their family members to the factory to buy toys. Some foreign merchants also buy the toys in bulk and sell them elsewhere. ¡°Although the factory can barely keep up with the demand, the factory doesn¡¯t sacrifice quality for quantity. No one expected these toys to be so popular.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Parents won¡¯t buy anything for themselves but would buy anything their children want. Also, Gongsun Mo¡¯ s toys can develop a child¡¯s intelligence.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother-in-law. It¡¯s just like how I treat my sons. If Binglan hadn¡¯t pushed Gongsun MO to open a factory, I would have bought whatever my sons wanted from the market.¡± Su Binglan was relieved with how popular the toys were. After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan, I took the initiative to give Meng Bin a set of toys.¡± Meng Bing was Meng Ce l s son, and the latter was the county magistrate. Because Su Binglan saved Meng Bin, Old Madam Feng took great care of the Su family. Therefore, the Su family had an easier time buying land and opening shops. Shen Qiuhua remembered Old Madam Fengs kindness, so she got someone to send a set of toys over. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Mother. You can do these things without telling me.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Although Shen Qiuhua agreed, she knew the factory belonged to her daughter. Therefore, she had to tell her daughter about what went in and out of the factory. After discussing the toy factory, Shen Qiuhua changed the topic, ¡°Binglan, what do we need to do for the printing factory? Must we wait for the retired soldiers¡¯ family members to arrive before we get started?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The factory needs reverse alphabet stamps. We¡¯ll arrange the letters when we need to print books and articles. ¡°That way, we can mass-produce the books. It¡¯s much more convenient than handwriting copies of books. It¡¯ll also reduce the risks of mistakes.¡± One of the reasons books were precious in this era was because copying them was cumbersome. Sometimes, the copy would have mistakes compared to the original. Only scholars from poor families could copy books. Even so, it was time-consuming. ¡°With movable type printing, we can reproduce countless books in practically no time. Afterward, we can build and fill up the library. There are valuable books we can reproduce with a large amount of money. ¡°Then, we can sell some in bookstores and place some in the library for people to read. It will also reduce the price of books, and many more people can afford to educate themselves.¡¯ The Su family looked at Su Binglan admiringly as she spoke. They could imagine how many scholars would benefit from her printing technique. She opened a factory and workshop that was related to business. Scholars had high status in this era, while businesspeople did not. If Su Binglan could create paper and printing, she would surpass a businessperson¡¯s status and create convenience for scholars. Then, scholars would have a strong impression of the Su family. Of course, the family did not care much about status. They only wanted to do good for the people. Since Lan Ruozhu had taken Su Binglan as his adopted sister, she gained princess status. The family feared there would be controversy if others found out about it. People would begin to wonder how a village girl could become a princess. However, all the students in the world would defend Su Binglan if she made significant contributions to their studies. Their strength would be so great that others would be unable to refute them. Su Wenzhe sighed in relief. ¡°l still have the best sister around. 1 could never think of such a thing even in a thousand years.¡± Shen Qiuhua grew excited, saying, ¡°Binglan, can we watch you do that printing technique you mentioned?¡± Although she said it out loud, she still found it unbelievable. Still, Su Binglan said, ¡°Of course you can.¡± Su Wenxiu lit up. ¡°Sister, my students will no longer have to copy my notes one at a time.. We can use the printer to make copies of my notes, right?¡± Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Spoiling Her With Love Chapter 797: Spoiling Her With Love Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course. There will no longer be a need for the students to hand-copy all your notes after we start printing. Everyone will have textbooks instead.¡¯ Su Wenxiu sighed in relief and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be much more convenient to teach and give lectures that way.¡± He was amazed to have a sister who could do everything. He wondered if there was anything she could not do. He believed it when others said Su Binglan was a guardian angel who had descended from heaven. She had done many great things and helped countless people. Everyone was extremely grateful to her. The family updates Su Binglan about everything that had happened in the village while she was away. They talked until late at night before getting tired and returning to their rooms to sleep. When Su Binglan entered her room, she could not help but miss Luo Jin¡¯an. Even if the two did not talk much at home, she could enjoy his presence. If she had something to say, they would just talk it out before going to bed. Su Binglan realized how much she missed her husband when she thought about the times she spent with him. She did not know what he was doing during his travels and when he would return. Su Binglan sat on the brick bed for a while, constantly thinking of Luo Jin¡¯an. Soon after, she grew sleepy and fell asleep. However, she sensed a familiar aura in her daze. She thought it was Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s, but she was puzzled because she thought she was already asleep. When Su Binglan sleepily moved closer to the source of the aura, she felt a warmth touching her cheek and even stroking her hair. It felt like Luo Jin¡¯an was tucking her in like he always had. Su Binglan called out in a daze softly, ¡°Jin¡¯an¡­¡± The hand that was tucking her in paused. Then, a soft and affectionate sigh sounded. Su Binglan felt something was amiss and suddenly opened her eyes. Since the room was dark, she lit a candle and looked around, finding no one in sight. She rubbed her eyes and sighed. She muttered, ¡®1 1 must¡¯ve been hallucinating just now. I thought Jin¡¯an was back.¡± Su Binglan palmed her forehead before lying back down and returning to sleep. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an stood at a treetop in a dark corner outside the house, looking at Su Binglan through the moonlit window. ¡°Master, Madam must miss you too. Why didn¡¯t you show yourself?¡± ¡°l still have things to settle,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. ¡°Master, you¡¯re helping Madam investigate and help her father find his memories. I¡¯m sure Madam will want to help if you tell her about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°l don¡¯t want her to think about it. I only want her to do as she pleases and let me handle the dark things.¡± He only wanted to protect his wife because she had done much for him. The following morning, Su Binglan followed Su Wenxiu to the medical school to check it out. The entrance was huge, and the interior was grand. There was a guard at the door, and one would need a verification to enter and exit. Of course, the guards let Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu in without checking. Since it was time for class, the students were in the classrooms. Su Wenxiu brought his sister along, and the two walked past a few classrooms. ¡°Since my first thirty students already have considerable knowledge, I put them in a different class. When 1 recruited one hundred more, 1 separated them into classes of twenty. ¡°The students will move to the lecture hall during theoretical knowledge class. When it¡¯s time for specific pharmacology experiments, ten students will form a group and study in one classroom. The teachers would also guide those ten students. ¡°l told the students that they can teach at the International College if they perform well and excel in medical skills.¡± Su Wenxiu had done all this according to what his sister had taught him. Once the classes ended, someone would ring the bell on the field. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Sister, this is the cafeteria you designed for the school. The teachers and students eat here at noon and night, so I hired a few people to work here. Their cooking is pretty good, and the students like it.¡± That was something Su Wenxiu gained inspiration from when he visited Blue Mountain Academy. Previously, Su Binglan had hired Luo Kang and his family to cook at the academy¡¯s cafeteria. Su Wenxiu simply followed suit. He said, ¡°Over there is the staff dormitory. Those who live far away can live here. So far, they¡¯re enjoying the environment here. Their parents can rest assured that their children are studying here. ¡°Some of the students¡¯ parents work in your tofu factory. They visit their children after work in the afternoon to check on them. Still, our security checks are stringent, and not just anyone can enter the school.¡± Su Wenxiu continued to give Su Binglan a tour, and she smiled, listening attentively. She was pleasantly surprised at how well he ran the school without her help. ¡°Wenxiu, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re so talented at being the school¡¯s dean.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a dean? I just want to be a doctor and for my students to become doctors, too.¡± Su Wenxiu smiled. Su Binglan was relieved to see her second brother so happy. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the medical school to you. I know you¡¯ll do an excellent job.¡± Su Wenxiu felt a sense of overwhelming responsibility, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll do my best to be a good doctor and teacher. I only select the best students after a strict review of their information. I won¡¯t allow rotten eggs to enter this school. ¡°We also have adult students here, but they have potential, so I chose them as students, too.¡± Su Wenxiu only cared if his students could become people of significance. He did not care about fame or profits. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re doing very well, Wenxiu.¡± Su Wenxiu was pleased to receive his sister¡¯s praise. ¡°Sister, I want to continue learning from you..¡± Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Very Charming Chapter 798: Very Charming Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu looked at Su Binglan with bright eyes, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the surgery and internal medicine you mentioned. I know the medical skills you taught me are just a drop in the ocean.¡± Su Binglan noticed his expectant reaction and said, ¡°Surgery just means that you¡¯ll operate on people¡¯s bodies.¡± She felt the people of this era had yet to accept the use of knives or scalpels for medical purposes. However, she did not expect her brother to light up after telling him about it. ¡°What about the times I practiced on smaller animals? Was that surgery?¡± Su Binglan felt he would have trouble understanding her, even if she told him what surgery was. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to write a book about it for you first. You¡¯ll understand what it is when the time is right.¡± She knew how talented her brother was in medicine, so she decided to write him a book. Then, he could learn from it and ponder his lessons. If there were still things he needed help with, he could just ask her. That way, he could learn faster. Su Wenxiu happily replied, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Sister!¡± Su Binglan observed him and realized that his demeanor had shifted after becoming a teacher. He showed a trace of gentleness and elegance with a scholarly air. ¡®Wenxiu has become more handsome. He¡¯ll turn heads just walking around.¡¯ After leaving, she heard the bell signaling the end of school. Soon after, the medical school bustled with students. Su Binglan turned and saw many students running to Su Wenxiu. They seemed to be asking him questions. Su Wenxiu was patient with his students and always wore a gentle smile when speaking to them. Su Binglan could tell that many looked at him admiringly. The sun shined on him and bathed him in light, making Su Binglan smile lightly. ¡®Wenxiu is so charming with his students.¡¯ Next, Su Binglan visited Gongsun Mo¡¯ s toy factory, which Su Zuo managed. Su Zuo had received special training as a Sacrificial. He was also someone Su Binglan could rely on without worry. When she entered the factory, she saw the employees working. Gongsun MO had hired plenty of villagers to work and gave everyone different jobs. There were also several departments inside. Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong worked in a seperate workshop. When the workers finished making the parts, the couple would assemble them. At that moment, Su Zuo stood before Su Binglan, respectfully telling her about everything that had happened since the factory opened. He even shared data with her, like the number of workers, how many toys they produced daily, the number of departments, and so on. Su Zuo conducted reports based on his training. Su Binglan looked at the report, and it was clear at a glance. She nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°You did well, Su Zuo.¡± He smiled faintly when his master praised him. When Su Binglan looked closer, she realized he was blushing. Since Su Zuo was a Sacrificial, he would not show emotions. However, he admired Su Binglan the most. Even so, Su Binglan did not train him. Instead, it was Su Yi and the others. Su Zuo thought he would be an assassin. However, he did not expect Su Yi to teach him many other things. Su Zuo took a liking to management, finance, and Arabic numbers. He had also heard about the many things Su Binglan had done for the people of Chu Country. He would have starved to death if it were not for her, but one of Su Binglan¡¯s men found him and took him in. The Sacrificials fed him and gave him warm clothes and a place to live. Although the Sacrificials trained him and kept him fed, he knew his true savior was Su Binglan. Su Zuo studied hard and learned various skills to repay her kindness one day. Later, Su Yi transferred him to the village to work for Su Binglan. Su Zuo was thrilled. Still, he did not expect to become a toy factory manager. He was responsible for hundreds of workers and was in disbelief. After managing the factory for a while, he realized he could live an everyday life by earning wages and bonuses. Naturally, he received higher pay in his manager position. ¡°l will always do my best for you, Master.¡± Su Zuo was an eloquent manager. However, he felt tongue-tied when he spoke to Su Binglan. She smiled, saying, ¡°Perfect. Keep up the good work. You should get some rest, too. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself, got it?¡± Her parents had told her that Su Zuo would not take a break even on his days off. His hard work was evident to everyone. Of course, the employees knew how capable he was. Everyone admired their manager and listened to him unquestioningly. Su Zuo lowered his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master.¡± Su Binglan noticed his nervousness and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m just here to look around. Oh, I heard an older woman here wants to find you a wife.¡¯ ¡°M-Master!¡± Su Zuo blushed as he said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m only loyal to you. I never considered such¡ª¡± Su Binglan found his flustered expression amusing. She said, ¡°I know you are, but you still have to live a normal life. If there¡¯s a girl you like, you can marry her and start a family. ¡°I¡¯m younger than you, yet I¡¯m already married. It¡¯s good to have a family, you know.¡± Su Zuo looked at Su Binglan in disbelief. He did not expect his master to be so pleasant and care about his life. Su Binglan continued, ¡°You will feel more motivated with a family who loves you.¡± Whenever she thought of Luo Jin¡¯an, she would feel motivated and have more expectations for life. That feeling differed from kinship, but Su Binglan could not describe it. ¡°l understad, Master.¡¯ Afterward, Su Binglan visited the winery, embroidery shop, and noddle shop. Su Teng Village was livelier at that moment because Chief Su had gathered the villagers and began to distribute the potato and sweet potato seeds.. Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: Teaching Potato Planting Chapter 799: Teaching Potato Planting Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Every family in Su Teng Village excitedly sent representatives to collect potatoes and sweet potatoes from Chief Su. ¡°So that¡¯s what these two potatoes look like.¡± ¡°Chief Su said the yield would be very high. I plan to plant as many as possible this year.¡± ¡°These are the ones Miss Su made. She¡¯s so considerate of us.¡¯ ¡°If Miss Su hadn¡¯t grown these, I bet they would have cost a lot more. Instead, she wants us to grow these potatoes so that everyone can enjoy them.¡± ¡°We can harvest a lot of them if we plant a few acres of them. We can even sell the extras that we don¡¯t need.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, we can even stir-fry and eat them later. I heard sour and spicy potato pancakes are delicious. I don¡¯t know how to make that, but I can always use the potatoes for something else.¡± After handing out the potatoes, Chief Su said, ¡°Binglan will teach you all how to grow the potatoes and sweet potatoes this afternoon. You should watch and learn. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask questions, either. ¡°Of course, spread the knowledge and don¡¯t hide it. If people from other villages ask about it, teach them.¡± The Su Teng villagers knew Chief Su was kind-hearted. One of them expressed their thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Su. We¡¯re generous to the other villagers. We wouldn¡¯t have such things at such affordable prices if it weren¡¯t for you and Miss Su. We¡¯ll teach the others everything we know.¡± ¡°Yeah, we want to share our privileges with everyone.¡± Since every Su Teng Village household had improved, the villagers were more generous than ever. After all, they only wanted people to have enough food. They knew how it felt to starve. People often starved to death in the past. Since there was more food now, the villagers would work hard to cultivate them and help others. Chief Su knew his villagers were of good character. Still, he wanted to remind everyone to be kind-hearted. Fortunately, everyone expressed positive stances, making him feel at ease. After lunch, Su Binglan went to teach the villagers about planting and harvesting the potatoes and sweet potatoes. Several rows of people stood before her with widened eyes, eagerly waiting to learn from her. She said, ¡°Potatoes aren¡¯t like regular crops that you plant directly into the soil. ¡°You must put them in a warm place to germinate first. After that, they will look like this. Okay, watch as I cut it into pieces according to the size of the bud. ¡°Leave two to three buds on each piece. After cutting them open, apply some soil on them,¡± Su Binglan spoke while demonstrating. She gave specific instructions and ensured everyone could see her actions. Everyone looked at her methods and understood them. Even if the villagers had found potatoes or sweet potatoes before, they would not know how to plant them if Su Binglan had not taught them about it. The potatoes would not grow if the villagers simply placed them into the ground. Still, no one doubted Su Binglan¡¯s teaching. They knew only Miss Su knew how to grow these things. ¡°You can sow the potatoes after processing them. Sowing them is relatively straightforward. Just dig a trench and put them in. You don¡¯t have to water them much, either. ¡°They will ripen in about three months, and then you can harvest and use them for cooking.¡± The villagers could imagine how many potatoes they would yield, making them excited. They even wished the potatoes would grow overnight. Now that they had these things, they would not be greedy. Every potato and sweet potato was precious to the villagers. They could even produce thousands of them per acre. Su Binglan then brought everyone to the fields and showed them how to plant the potatoes. Afterward, she allowed the villagers to ask questions. She would then answer every question in detail. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hurry to plant the sweet potatoes. You can let them germinate first and then plant them after the potatoes.¡± Su Binglan had calculated the time and knew the waterwheel would be complete when it was almost time to plant the potatoes and sweet potatoes. The waterwheel would be of great help to the villagers by then. Upon hearing that, the villagers considered planting their other crops first. Either way, they would leave an empty plot of land for their potatoes. Su Binglan also told everyone what not to do when planting the potatoes. Later, chiefs from the surrounding villages came to Su Teng Village to look for Chief Su. He then informed Su Binglan about how many potatoes the other village chiefs needed. She said, ¡°l still have many potatoes and sweet potatoes in the warehouse. You can distribute those to the surrounding villages.¡± ¡°You really have that many, Binglan?¡± Chief Su looked into the warehouse. The other villages needed plenty of potatoes¡ªeveryone who had land wanted to plant them. Since Su Binglan¡¯s status in Su Teng Village was high, everyone believed in her. Of course, Chief Su knew his grandniece was kind and generous. She would consider everyone when she had things that benefited them. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granduncle Su. I have enough potatoes and sweet potatoes to go around. You can tell the other village chiefs to send a few villagers here to collect them.¡± ¡°All right, Binglan, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Chief Su was ecstatic, knowing the other village chiefs were waiting for the good news at his house. He quickly ran home, and Su Binglan could not help but laugh at his nimble movements. She was happy to see him in such good health. A few people were waiting at the door when Chief Su reached home. The other village chiefs looked at him anxiously. One asked, ¡°How¡¯d it go, Chief Su? Do you have enough for our villages?¡± ¡°Yeah, everyone in my village wants to grow potatoes and sweet potatoes.¡± Chief Su chuckled, saying, ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Binglan has enough to go around..¡± Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Sales Team Chapter 800: Sales Team Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chief Su understood that farming was essential to the villagers. Even if a village chief had selfish motives, they would not drag their villagers down. Everyone knew a chief was a person of prestige within a village. Without that, the villagers would not listen to them. Perhaps the villagers would even want a new chief. Nonetheless, the surrounding village chiefs wanted their villagers to have what Su Teng Village had. It would be a good harvest if they could get good seeds. The Su Teng villagers had extraordinary lives, and Chief Su felt proud. None of the chiefs wanted their villagers to starve or freeze to death. If that happened, they would be too ashamed to face their villagers. The other village chiefs sighed in relief when they heard Chief Su l s words. They all expressed their sincere gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Chief Su.¡± ¡°l thank you on my villagers¡¯ behalf.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Chief Su. I admire no one else but you. Your village had prospered under your excellent governance. I didn¡¯t expect your villagers to be so willing to help mine.¡± They knew Chief Su had no selfish motives and genuinely wanted to help them. The other village chiefs might be unable to do such things. Hence, they felt ashamed of their inferiority. However, they felt touched when they saw Chief Su l s caring expression. They wanted to learn from him to be better chiefs and to help their villagers truly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Chief Su smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re all doing this for your villagers¡¯ sake. You should thank Binglan and not me. She¡¯s a kind-hearted child. ¡°She has this many potatoes and sweet potatoes, so bring a few of your villagers to collect them. Distribute these to your villagers as soon as you return. ¡°As for how to plant them, Binglan has already taught my villagers. You can send a few of your villagers here to learn together. Then, they can return to their villages to spread the knowledge.¡± Someone happily said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped us a bunch, Chief Su.¡± The chiefs did not expect him even to teach them how to plant the potatoes. Moreover, he did not raise the prices of the potatoes and sweet potatoes. Typically, they would be pretty expensive, not to mention how beneficial potatoes were. The chiefs even heard that they could yield several thousand pounds of potatoes in just an acre. It was exciting news to the villagers. The chiefs exchanged a few pleasantries before returning to their villagers to call for assistance. Soon after, people from the surrounding villages arrived in Su Teng Village. Each chief brought a muscular villager, who drove the village¡¯s oxcart to load the potatoes and sweet potatoes. Su Binglan had brought a sufficient number of potatoes from her family¡¯s warehouse to the courtyard. She said, ¡°These are all I have, Granduncle Su. Each bag has fifty pounds and shouldn¡¯t be any more or less. You should weigh them first, though.¡± One of the villagers outside the Su family¡¯s house said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. We trust you wholeheartedly.¡± If Su Binglan were unwilling to give them so many potatoes, she would raise the price. Still, everyone knew she was not stingy. The villagers would feel ashamed if they doubted her. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°All right then. Granduncle Su, you can get someone to divide the potatoes for them.¡± ¡°Will do!¡± Chief Su enjoyed doing these things. Su Binglan then left Chief Su to handle the rest. However, Su Fengmao came out to help while Shen Qiuhua was at the paper mill. Meanwhile, Su Binglan left because she had to handle the rental and sales of her new shops and houses. After writing the contract, she would print it out. Of course, she also had to hire people to promote her new properties. She needed to train sales advisors, so she planned to put them through strict training. After all, the sales advisors would need to answer any questions a potential tenant might have about the shops or houses. Su Binglan then summoned Su Chun and put him in charge of these matters. After some time, she hired a group of eloquent people. She put some of them in charge of selling the houses. The others were in charge of selling or renting out the shops. Su Chun barely needed to coax these people into working for Su Binglan. They immediately agreed when they heard her name. When they arrived, she told them what they would need to do. Although these people were naturally talkative, they were reserved when facing Su Binglan. She looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a fancy to your talents, so I want you all to be part of my sales team.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that, wondering what kind of talent they had. Su Binglan lowered her head and said, ¡°You must be confident. I know you¡¯re good at communicating with others. That is your talent.¡± Everyone looked at Su Binglan in puzzlement and noticed her thoughtful expression. They wondered if she genuinely acknowledged their abilities. Su Binglan said, ¡°Some of you will help sell and rent out the new houses. I know you¡¯re honest and won¡¯t deliberately raise prices for self-benefit. That means you won¡¯t forsake righteousness for-profit and scam others. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose you all. You know my rules, correct? I will never hire those who are selfish.¡¯ Everyone knew about the Su family¡¯s tofu factory. Although many came to apply, some did not get the job because of their questionable characteristics. The others did not get the job because they were not loyal to their families. Su Binglan was stringent when hiring workers. She would teach her workers everything she knew if they were of good character and willing to work hard. The newcomers did not expect Su Binglan to hire them readily. After all, they knew she paid her workers exceptionally well. Still, they were delighted that she recognized their talents. It felt good that Su Binglan recognized them. It gave these people a little more confidence in themselves. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you want, Miss Su.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard for you.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°As you can see, I have many shops and residential houses in this area. I need you all to help me sell or rent them out to the people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t need to handle the promotions. Instead, you¡¯ll only need to answer all of the potential tenants¡¯ questions and explain the house or shops¡¯ specifics..¡± Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: Engraving and Typography Chapter 801: Engraving and Typography Su Binglan told the newcomers everything they would need to do. If a tenant wanted to rent a shop, her employees would show the tenants to the food stores and daily necessities shops. The newcomers wondered what the mall was and the price of the shops inside. Su Binglan would give the tenants a year free of rent and only start collecting payments in the second year. The newcomers were also curious about the prices of the houses in the residential area. Nonetheless, Su Binglan explained everything to them in detail. ¡°If you have any questions, don¡¯t be afraid to ask Su Chun. He will be providing you with training. Don¡¯t worry about the salary and bonus. You¡¯ll receive monthly salaries. ¡°Also, the more houses you sell, the more commissions you get. The same goes for the shops you rent. If you feel you aren¡¯t earning enough, work harder to sell more houses or rent more shops. ¡°Of course, you mustn¡¯t scam or mislead those who buy or rent these houses. Please explain everything to your potential tenants clearly. Su Chun will tell you the specific benefits.¡± If the employees were capable enough, they would earn plenty of commissions in a month. Everyone gasped when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. They were surprised that they could earn more than ten silver a month. They were excited to start working. They never imagined they could earn so much money. With so many shops and houses around, they wanted to work hard. After handing over the employees to Su Chun, Su Binglan visited the toy factory. Gonsun MO and Lei Tongtong shared an office where they assembled and carved words into the toys. The couple was delighted to see Su Binglan. Lei Tongtong stood up and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Sister Su.¡± ¡°Hey, I came to check things out. Did you carve these, too, Tongtong?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Lei Tongtong nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want MO to do all the work, so help him by carving the words into the toys.¡± She was once the eldest daughter of the Thundercloud Castle. She had learned to read and write since childhood. Since she knew those things, she was excellent at carving words beautifully. ¡°l can actually handle everything myself,¡± Gongsun MO said dotingly, ¡°Tongtongs just worried all the time.¡± He felt a warmth in her heart whenever his wife showed concern for him. Su Binglan could feel that they had a perfect relationship. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Gongsun MO, you know I¡¯ve opened a printing shop, right? I¡¯d like you to engrave the alphabet for me to use in the printing shop.¡± ¡°You need me to engrave the letters for you?¡± Gongsun MO knew Su Binglan had also opened a paper mill. Although he did not know what those two places did, he heard that paper would be cheaper soon. He was delighted. That way, many poor students could afford to buy paper for their studies. He knew that whatever Su Binglan did was beneficial to everyone. Still, Gongsun MO did not know what the printing factory was for. ¡°l got someone to make a blank slate with the same specifications using clay. I need you to engrave the letters in reverse, just like a seal. It¡¯s to ensure the words are correct.¡± Gongsun MO knew what Su Binglan meant when she mentioned the seal. It was the most essential thing the Gongsuns needed to learn for their mechanisms, so he knew it well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. I¡¯ll do you proud.¡± Su Binglan knew he was skillful and felt assured. After all, he was from the Gongsun family. She then took out a piece of paper with commonly used words on it, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me carve these most commonly used words first. Afterward, you can set them up at the printing shop.¡± Although Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong did not quite understand what Su Binglan meant, they knew it was necessary. So, they planned to make time to engrave the words for Su Binglan. ¡°Here, these are dozens of longer words. I¡¯ll need you to carve a few more for each one. There are quite a few of them. I thank you in advance but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange for several more people to help you.¡± Su Binglan then told Su Yi to gather a few subordinates who were good at carving wood. Since the printing technique was confidential, she only wanted her trusted subordinates to handle it. There was no problem with the engraving process. After engraving the words, it would be convenient to print them. As Su Binglan discussed business with the couple, Madam Zhou came looking for her excitedly. ¡°Binglan.¡± ¡°Hey, Aunt Zhou. Are you here about the waterwheel?¡± Su Binglan knowingly asked when she saw how happy Madam Zhou was. Madam Zhou said smilingly, ¡°Yes, your cousin and his two siblings have finished building it. They¡¯re waiting by the river to install it, so I rushed to your house to tell you about it. ¡°You weren¡¯t there when I visited, but your mother told me you were here, so I came looking for you.¡± Su Binglan was ecstatic to hear that. ¡°l knew Cousin Wenxing could do it in time. It¡¯s only been a few days, yet he and his team have already completed the waterwheel.¡¯ Madam Zhou nodded. ¡°Well, he had plenty of help. They knew the waterwheel was beneficial to the village, so they stopped making furniture to focus on the waterwheel. ¡°If they install it now, the villagers won¡¯t have to carry water from so far away. They can just depend on the waterwheel.¡± Madam Zhou and her three sons were excited because they knew many people would benefit from it. Su Binglan was just as excited, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over and check it out.¡± The two walked briskly toward Madam Zhou¡¯s house. Madam Zhou had opened a furniture factory and expanded her family¡¯s house to accommodate all the furniture. There were waterwheel spokes, floorboards, wooden shafts, and other things in the courtyard. At that moment, Madam Zhou¡¯s sons were excited to see Su Binglan. Su Binglan greeted her three cousins, ¡°Hello there, cousins.¡± Su Wenxing was still inspecting his newly forged tools when he saw Su Binglan. He excitedly said, ¡°Hello, Binglan. Could you check if there are any problems with the waterwheel before we install it?¡± The three brothers had checked the waterwheel several times and confirmed there were no issues before telling their mother to call Su Binglan over. Since her blueprint was highly detailed, it was effortless for Su Wenxing and his two siblings to follow. Still, they wanted to be cautious. ¡°It looks perfect, Cousin Wenxing. We can assemble and install it now.¡± It was in the middle of the afternoon, and the sun shined warmly, covering the entire village in a moving light. The weather was not too hot, thanks to the spring breeze. Su Wenxing could not wait to get started. He asked, ¡°Should we assemble the waterwheel at the river?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s transport everything over first and then assemble and install it.¡± The waterwheel would only work with help from the river. Fortunately, it had snowed heavily in Su Teng Village during winter. The snow on the mountain had melted into the river.. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Natural Soap Chapter 802: Natural Soap Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxing and his brothers felt energized when Su Binglan said they should go to the river. Soon after, Su Wenxing and his younger brothers pulled the cart out and carefully moved the parts onto it. A villager saw them pulling the cart to the river and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s that, Wenxing? Are those parts for a piece of furniture?¡± Another villager asked, ¡°Yeah, did you make something, Wenxing?¡± The villagers were curious when they saw Su Wenxing and the others protecting the waterwheel parts. Even Madam Zhou and Su Binglan were there. ¡°These parts are for the waterwheel Binglan designed,¡± Su Wenxing explained with a smile, ¡°We just made some parts, so we¡¯re heading to the river to assemble and install it.¡± He was typically straightforward and did not talk much. However, he looked excited at that moment and would answer anyone¡¯s questions about the waterwheel. Su Wenxing was shocked when he first saw the blueprint. His heart still surged with excitement even now. He could have never thought of creating such a thing, even if he tried. Only Su Binglan had the intelligence to develop something like a waterwheel. It was a tool that would make farming and other things more efficient for the entire village. The waterwheel could carry water from the river to higher places and deliver it to the villagers. Su Wenxing and the others genuinely admired Su Binglan. Some villagers had heard about Su Binglan developing a waterwheel. They knew they could use it to water their crops instead of traveling to and from the river. ¡°Is that really a waterwheel, Miss Su?¡± ¡°We heard we no longer have to carry water from the river after you install it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard about it too, It¡¯s beneficial to the village.¡± Su Binglan suspected her parents had spread the news about the waterwheel. She told Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua about the waterwheel when she got home. The older couple probably told the workers at the tofu factory and embroidery shop about it because they were happy. Therefore, Su Binglan was not surprised that the villagers knew about it. Moreover, she did not tell her parents to keep it a secret. If she had intended to hide it, she would have emphasized it to her parents. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a waterwheel that can transport water to you all. We¡¯re heading to the river to assemble it now.¡± Everyone was ecstatic, and their eyes lit up. The villagers had initially planned to do something else. However, they changed their minds and decided to go to the river to watch Su M/enxing install the waterwheel. ¡°Thank you for this, Miss Su.¡± ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know if we can ever thank you enough.¡± The villagers did not know how else to show their appreciation. After all, Su Binglan had helped them more than they could have ever imagined. The Su Teng Villagers were kind and honest and knew how to repay one¡¯s kindness. ¡°Miss Su, is it okay if we come to the river to watch?¡± Everyone wanted to check it out and maybe even help. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Su Binglan nodded. She hoped more people would know about the waterwheel and that the surrounding villages would build one for themselves. That way, she would inadvertently help more people. ¡°All right, let¡¯s help Miss Su!¡± Everyone was delighted to help Su Wenxing and the others with the cart. Su Wenxing said, ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. There are many things in the cart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wenxing. We can handle it.¡± Many villagers followed the group to the river. Meanwhile, the river continued to flow down the river bank. During that time, some of the villagers were washing their clothes there. The sound of the villagers scrubbing their clothes by the river echoed from time to time. The air in this era was perfect, and the water was not polluted, either. Everyone had grown accustomed to washing their clothes by the river. They had even moved a few big rocks there. The villagers used one stone to sit on and another to wash their clothes on. Moreover, they did not use soap or laundry detergents when washing their clothes. The things they used were made from leaves and other natural things. Everyone did their laundry in one place so they could chat. ¡°Look, Madam Zhou and her sons are here.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Su?¡± Everyone was excited to see Su Binglan. The villagers were pounding their clothes with wooden sticks when they saw her. They stopped and turned to look toward Su Binglan and saw many villagers following behind. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your husband, Sister Lin? Why is he here?¡± Sister Lin was puzzled. ¡°He said he¡¯d be tending to the farm at home. I don¡¯t see him carrvine anv farming tools.¡± ¡°What are those things on the cart? I wonder what they came here for.¡± Everyone was curious. When the group got closer, a woman asked loudly, ¡°Madam Zhou, what are you all up to?¡± Madam Zhou smiled at her neighbor and said, ¡°We¡¯re installing a waterwheel.¡± ¡°A waterwheel?¡± Everyone perked up to take a look. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Madam Zhou smiled, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll know what it looks like soon enough.¡± She knew everyone was curious, so she got straight to the point. The group had met several villagers on the way, asking her the same thing. After arriving at the river, Su Wenxing asked, ¡°Binglan, where should we install the waterwheel?¡± Su Binglan looked at the river and the surrounding fields. After choosing a spot, everyone went over and placed their tools down. Then, they started to assemble the waterwheel under Su Binglan¡¯s guidance. After placing gravel to level the ground, Su Wenxing and his brothers began to assemble the waterwheel according to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. Of course, they still had to ask her about the details because they feared something might go wrong. Su Wenxing knew everything would fail if they made even a single mistake. Therefore, he preferred to be safe than sorry. Su Binglan watched everyone work and said, ¡°Install that spoke on this camphor shaft, and then install the water carriage¡¯s bottom plate. Use the hammer to nail that onto the wooden plank.¡± With everyone¡¯s help, the waterwheel¡¯s completion arrived quickly. The villagers were amazed with what they had built. ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t need to turn the waterwheel! Look, it¡¯s doing it on its own!¡± ¡°Yeah, the water flows into the aqueduct and then moves up and to the fields!¡± Everyone exclaimed in surprise, revealing incredulous expressions. If they had not seen it in person, they would have thought it was a dream.. Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Chicken Rolls Chapter 803: Chicken Rolls Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The women who were washing clothes by the river stopped to look at the waterwheel. One of them said, ¡°So that¡¯s what it looks like. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be so big. ¡°l would have thought it was an illusion if I hadn¡¯t seen it in person. With this, we can water our fields without having to travel to and from here.¡± ¡°We no longer have to work so hard to water our fields. Now, everyone can rely on the waterwheel instead. Miss Su is unparalleled when it comes to helping us.¡± The villagers could not stop smiling because they knew the waterwheel would benefit them significantly. Su Binglan looked around at the many fields and said, ¡°We can build two more of these to make farming even more efficient.¡± Su Wenxing had been observing the waterwheel and noticed it spinning a little too slowly. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Binglan, is it supposed to be that slow?¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°We can add a few more wooden planks on the water carts to make them quicker.¡± Su Wenxing followed her instructions. As expected, the waterwheel moved faster. Although he had followed her instructions while building and installing it, he did not understand exactly how it worked. Even if Su Binglan explained the physics behind it, he might not understand it. Soon after, news of the waterwheel spread throughout the village like wildfire. Everyone knew about the waterwheel and what it could do. Therefore, the villagers who had just finished work ran to the river to check it out. They circled the waterwheel but could not understand how it worked. Even so, they were amazed. Of course, people from surrounding villages also went to look at the waterwheel. Once again, they envied Su Teng Village. One person said, ¡°l wonder if our people could build a waterwheel, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a fantastic invention. Miss Su is incredible.¡¯ ¡°l keep thinking Miss Su is a guardian angel who came from heaven. She knows everything and can even invent such a magical thing.¡± Everyone was shocked as they looked at the waterwheel. They felt it was impossible to exist in the mortal world. Additionally, the evening sun shined red and illuminated the area. It made the waterwheel look even more majestic. At that time, every household should be preparing dinner. However, the villagers only wanted to see the waterwheel. Even people from other villagers flocked over. Everyone gathered around and discussed the waterwheel in awe, Even so, no one dared to touch it, fearing they would desecrate something so magical. Su Binglan did not know how amazed everyone was. After ensuring the waterwheel worked perfectly, she returned home for dinner. Su Fengmao finished gathering the firewood and headed toward the stove. When he saw his daughter, he passed a money bag to her, saying, ¡°Binglan, this is the money for the potatoes you sold to the other villagers. Your granduncle has already counted it for you.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Give it to Mother and tell her to keep it.¡± Su Binglan was not interested in the money and simply wanted to help as many people as possible. She did not even intend to look at the money. Although Su Fengmao had expected his daughter to say that, he still felt the need to check in with her. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mother home yet?¡± ¡°Many people have been coming to the paper mill these past few days, so she¡¯s still busy.¡± Even Su Binglan was too busy to even check on the paper mill. The main reason for that was because the paper mill employees had yet to arrive, so the family could not start making paper. ¡°Father, what do you mean when you said many people have been coming to the paper mill?¡± Su Fengmao answered, ¡°They¡¯re from the prefecture. They were shocked when they first looked around the village. They say Su Teng Village isn¡¯t like a village at all. It¡¯s different from their villages. ¡°They say our village is more prosperous than the prefecture.¡± He felt a sense of pride as he spoke. After all, the village had changed so much because of his daughter. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me that the workers have arrived?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been so busy these past few days. You just returned from the prefecture, and already you¡¯re trying to sell and rent the houses and shops. You¡¯re even handling things for the printing factory. ¡°Your mother noticed how tired you were, so she didn¡¯t want to trouble you with the paper mill, too. She thought she¡¯d tell you about it after she settled the workers and started operations.¡± As parents, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua¡¯s hearts ached for their daughter. Su Binglan felt a warmth in her heart when she thought about it. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mother about the workers when she gets home.¡± ¡°Okay, Binglan. Oh, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Su Fengmao and the rest of the family had learned how to cook from Su Binglan. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a simple meal.¡± ¡°Then what should we eat?¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua had grown accustomed to eating whatever their daughter wanted when she was home. ¡°I¡¯ll make chicken rolls.¡¯ ¡°What are those?¡± Su Fengmao did not remember having such a thing before and did not know what it was. He only knew it had something to do with chicken. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll help you make them. Just tell me what to do.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the chicken into strips first. I¡¯ll season it later.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Fengmao nodded and then went to slice the chicken breast while his daughter went to get the flour and cornstarch. She planned to add warm water to the flour and cornstarch before beating eggs into it. After kneading the dough into balls, she flattened them with a rolling pin. Meanwhile, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin returned. Su Fengmao looked at the two and asked, ¡°Why are you home so late today? You should¡¯ve been home earlier, right?¡± ¡°Yinyin and I went to look at the waterwheel,¡± Su Wenzhe excitedly said, ¡°So many people were there, even people from other villages. It was a spectacle, and I didn¡¯t expect the waterwheel to look so magical.¡± Liu Yinyin was just as excited. She felt a sense of pride when she considered how Su Binglan had invented such a thing. When the couple went to see the waterwheel, everyone greeted them respectfully because they knew Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were members of the Su family. Even those from other villages made way for the couple to check out the waterwheel. Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe felt joyful when they received such respect from people.. Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Abundant in Nutrients Chapter 804: Abundant in Nutrients Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenzhe excitedly described the scene at the riverside. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin noticed Su Binglan cooking and went to wash her hands. Then, the former went to Su Binglan and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± Su Binglan did not object, saying, ¡°Flatted the dough with a rolling pin. I want to try them in the pot to make chicken rolls.¡± Liu Yinyin did not know what that was, but she knew it would be delicious. Without delay, she picked up the rolling pin and got to work. She had grown accustomed to cooking with Su Binglan, so she did things quickly. Then, Su Binglan went to the stove and fried the flattened dough. Afterward, she scooped them out and placed them on a large plate for later. Su Wenzhe was still talking about the waterwheel at that moment. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Big Brother, was there really that many people surrounding the waterwheel?¡± Su Binglan returned home in the evening, so she did not see that many people at the riverside. ¡°Yeah, everyone swarmed to the riverside after work when they heard about the waterwheel. Since that was the case, Yinyin and I followed them out of curiosity. ¡°We were at the back of the crowd and could barely see the waterwheel, but everyone recognized us and made way for us. They could not stop praising you, too. Oh, the people from other villages also want a waterwheel in their village. ¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Well, they can always build their own, but it¡¯ll be challenging. ¡± The waterwheel¡¯s structure looked straightforward, but it was not. The villagers might not be able to make it even if Su Binglan gave them the blueprint. She did not build the waterwheel, but her cousins did. She said, ¡°If the others want waterwheels for their village, they can raise funds and hire Cousin Wenxing to make one. ¡°Cousin Wenxing said he¡¯d only charge his clients for the cost and not the workmanship because the waterwheel is highly beneficial to a village.¡± Previously, Su Wenxing told Su Binglan that he wanted to build waterwheels for free. However, Su Binglan mentioned that they took time to build and that he could build many pieces of furniture within that time. After some discussion, the two decided on only charging the villagers for the cost of the material if they wanted waterwheels for their village. Ultimately, Su Wenxing and Su Binglan wanted to help the villagers instead of profiting. However, Su Binglan was not the one who built the waterwheel, so she considered her cousin¡¯s costs. Su Wenzhe sighed in relief when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯ll be much more affordable if Cousin Wenxing only charges the villagers for the material costs. Then every village can afford waterwheels.¡± Su Wenzhe hoped for the people from other villagers to have things Su Teng Village had. That way, farming would be much easier for everyone, including those who do not live in Su Teng Village. He had farmed in the past and knew how tiring it was to fetch water from the river and then return to the fields to water the crops. Anyone would feel exhausted after a day¡¯s worth of walking back and forth with heavy buckets. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I can tell you¡¯re concerned about those from other villages.¡± Su Wenzhe smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°l learned that from you, Sister. You¡¯re like my role model.¡± While frying the flattened dough, Su Binglan said, ¡°Big Brother, help me wash the radishes, cucumbers, and green onions. I¡¯ll need them later.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to it.¡± Su Wenzhe looked forward to his sister¡¯s cooking. Therefore, he was efficient in his task. After frying more than ten pieces of dough, she shredded the washed vegetables. She then cut the chicken breasts, added some seasonings, and then steamed it in a pot. Soon after, she made poached eggs. Later, Su Binglan added a mix of chicken, carrots, cucumbers, onions, and other vegetables to each flatbread. She even added spicy sausages and poached eggs to them. Afterward, she rolled and tied them using vegetable leaves. Although the cooking method was straightforward, the dish was abundant in nutrients. As Su Binglan finished cooking, Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai returned from school. Su Binglan had sent one of her Shadow Guards to pick them up from Blue Mountain Academy, so she did not worry about the little ones¡¯ safety. That way, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin did not have to pick up their sons from school every day. The two children were thrilled when they smelled the food. They knew they could finally eat their aunt¡¯s delicious cooking again. Su Wenzhe looked at his sister and sighed. ¡°So those are chicken rolls, huh? They look amazing.¡± Su Fengmao frowned when he noticed that the sky had already darkened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t your mother and Wenxiu back yet?¡± As soon as he said that, the two arrived. He asked, ¡°Why are you home so late?¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°l went to check out the waterwheel with Wenxiu. Since everyone went there, we figured we should join in the fun.¡± Su Binglan was surprised. She did not expect everyone to be so curious about the waterwheel. After some thought, she found it understandable. She thought people of the modern era would be amazed by their ancestors¡¯ wisdom, too. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Now I want to see what you guys are talking about. I feel a little left out.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, the meal is ready. You can see the waterwheel tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Let¡¯s eat then.¡± Su Fengmao smelled the fragrance as he helped Su Binglan with the fire just now. The aroma made him hungrier, so he could not wait to try the chicken rolls. During dinner, Su Binglan asked about the paper mill. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to tell you about it. Many of the workers have reported to the paper mill. There were more than thirty of them, so I arranged for them to stay in the dormitories. ¡°Each family has one room. Fortunately, the new dorms are bigger, with some having several rooms for a family. I¡¯ve asked everyone for their opinions on their living arrangements, too. They just hope to stay as a family. I even gave them meal cards to use at the dormitory cafeteria.¡± Su Binglan had hired some people to cook at the dormitory cafeteria after the New Year celebrations. Shen Qiuhua felt a little emotional as she added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for those families, right, Binglan? Thank goodness you gave them jobs at the paper mill to make a living. ¡°l noticed that most of them wear tattered clothes. Although it¡¯s spring now, it¡¯s still cold. Some of them didn¡¯t even have shoes when they arrived. They felt nervous and afraid when they came with the invitations you gave them. Some of those children were so skinny, and I pitied them..¡± Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: Settle Down Chapter 805: Settle Down Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart sank when she talked about the retired soldiers and their families. They spoke to her carefully when they came to the paper mill and found out that she was the person in charge. Shen Qiuhua saw the worry in their eyes when she received them. Her heart ached for them when she saw their expressions. Some of them were just skin and bones. She would have found it hard to believe that these people were retired soldiers if it had not been for her daughter¡¯s invitation cards. Shen Qiuhua brought everyone to the dormitory and prepared all the daily necessities for them. She also told them there was a dormitory manager in the area and that they could refer to the manager if they needed anything. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Thankfully, 1 received them personally. I¡¯ll know if they were to face any issues. I also instructed the manager to take good care of those families and report to me if they needed anything.¡± She planned to hire these families to work at the paper mill and printing factory. She would also give them jobs at the flour processing and grain processing factories, among others, in the surrounding area. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Mother, weren¡¯t you exhausted after handling all that yourself?¡± Shen Qiuhua shook her head. ¡°No, of course not. It was a meaningful thing to do, after all.¡¯ She wanted to help as many people as possible. Therefore, she would not feel tired even if she helped a hundred more people. Instead, she felt it was a very fulfilling day. ¡°The dorm managers helped me just now, so the living arrangements were bearable.¡± Shen Qiuhua gained much experience in management after working at the tofu factory. Furthermore, she was a member of the Shen family, and her grandmother influenced how she managed certain things. Now that Shen Qiuhua was in charge of many things, she could consider all aspects and do a good job. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s time we start making paper since they finally arrived.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. Even she was excited to start making paper. Su Fengmao was enjoying his chicken rolls and barely had time to speak. After eating two rolls, he said, ¡°l want to help at the paper mill, too.¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were also eager to visit the paper mill, wanting to see how Su Binglan would make paper. However, they were in charge of everything to do with noodle products at the noodle shops. Many foreign merchants waited for their products, so the couple had to handle them first. They could not just leave their responsibilities and visit the paper mill. Su Binglan helplessly asked, ¡°What about the tofu factory, Father?¡± Su Fengmao responded, ¡°Well, the tofu factory already has managers. They¡¯re handling things with ease there. I barely need to watch over them.¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Indeed, the tofu factory was our first ever business. It¡¯s already on the right track to run independently. Your father and I barely need to do anything whenever we visit.¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s right.¡± Su Fengmao nodded. The older couple were busy when the tofu factory first opened. Over time, the employees had grown accustomed to how the place worked. The managers also did well in keeping things in order. Moreover, the employees would help each other if anything went wrong in the factory. Everyone worked diligently, and no one was lazy. Su Binglan noticed her parents¡¯ excited expressions and could only allow them to help at the paper mill. Su Binglans said, ¡°You two are just excited to see how we make paper, right?¡± Su Fengmao smiled, saying, ¡°As expected, we can¡¯t hide anything from you. Well, paper-making is a historic event for us. We¡¯ll be making paper and making it cheaper for everyone to use. Your mother and I want to participate in it.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you two help me watch over the paper mill while the managers at the tofu factory keep the place in check. Still, you¡¯ll need to visit the tofu factory occasionally.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao were delighted when their daughter agreed to let them help with the paper mill. Su Binglan said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll visit the paper mill tomorrow and officially start operations.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Su Fengmao was thrilled. Su Wenxiu was ecstatic, too. He considered how proud he would be once his students started using the paper that came from his family¡¯s paper mill. Su Binglan added, ¡°After making the paper, it¡¯ll be much more convenient for us to use it for ourselves. When the time comes, we can even open a stationery store and sell various books in it.¡¯ After discussing the paper mill, everyone shifted their attention to the chicken rolls. One of them said, ¡°These are delicious. I¡¯ve already eaten two of them.¡± Su Wenxiu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve also eaten two, and I feel full. I want another one. If Wenwu were here, he could easily eat three.¡± Su Wenzhe was aware of Su martial arts skills. The latter¡¯s muscles were more prominent, so he had a bigger appetite than his two brothers. Su Wenwu also had a high metabolism, so he would not get fat even if he overate. Liu Yinyin was already full from eating. She said, ¡°Sister-in-law, you have a knack for making such delicious food. If you sell these chicken rolls, they¡¯ll be famous.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°Chicken rolls aren¡¯t technical to make, Everyone can copy it at a glance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded. Speaking of setting up stalls, Shen Qiuhua thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, Lin Yishi was one of the people who visited the paper mill just now. He came with his family. His mother held my hands and kept thanking me. ¡°She told me that you cured her even though the doctors said they couldn¡¯t save her. She also said that you taught her family how to make scones. ¡°Lin Yishi and his mother will be setting up a stall while his wife works at the paper mill. I¡¯ve also arranged for Lin Xiaoxi to attend Blue Mountain Academy for free, as you instructed. ¡°Mr. Kong has received Prince Ruozhu¡¯s letter. Mr. Kong will settle these children into the school.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, now everyone can work in peace.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed, saying, ¡°Some of the retired soldiers¡¯ families recognized me as your mother when I settled them into the dorms. They were so grateful that they even knelt to thank me.¡± Su Wenxiu understood those people¡¯s feelings. ¡°Mother, it seems like they¡¯re a little uneasy coming here from so far away. They probably need time to adjust to the village.¡± Shen Qiuhua took a bite of the chicken roll and said, ¡°Yeah, I can tell they feel a little anxious. Still, they came here because they trusted Prince Ruozhu¡¯s judgment. They told me that they never expected our village to be so prosperous..¡± Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Medicinal Herb Factory Chapter 806: Medicinal Herb Factory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Our village is the best around,¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Even foreign businessmen want to move here.¡¯ Since Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were in charge of the noodle shop, they had dealings with many merchants. Through their interactions, most praised Su Teng Village by saying it was better than many prefectures. Su Teng Village was not only bustling but also harmonious with a welcoming atmosphere. One could not help but feel relaxed living here. Shen Qiuhua felt the same way. Hence, she did not want to follow her brother back to the capital when he asked her to. The capital was a complex place with many scheming families. It was nowhere near as good as Su Teng Village. Here, the villagers could eat and sleep well. Moreover, they were respectful toward each other, making Shen Qiuhua feel at ease. Liu Yinyin nodded vigorously. ¡°Indeed, everyone talks about how good our village is. Some even asked about the residential houses and if they could buy them. So many people want to move here for work or even retire. ¡°People even ask about all the factories we have. With so many factories and houses, it¡¯ll be convenient to work and live here. Other people consider moving here because they can send their kids to Blue Mountain Academy.¡± The managers and staff at the noodle shop had asked Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin about these things because of how beautiful and spacious the surrounding streets were. The architectural style of the shops on both sides of the streets differed from the houses around them. Since it was spring, Liu Yinyin could see many people strolling around in the afternoon. When they got tired, they would sit on the benches by the roadside to rest. She figured they were enjoying the spring breeze. Only a few shops opened outside the dormitory area beside the embroidery shop. Some sold food, so when people grew tired of shopping, they could buy some snacks. One of the shops sold multigrain pancakes, and the other sold duck blood vermicelli. People knew those shops belonged to Liu Yinyin¡¯s family. Most did not know what chain stores were. They only knew those two shops belonged to the same family as the ones in town. Su Fengmao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. The employees at the tofu factory have also asked us similar things. They want to know if it¡¯s true.¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°A lot of people want to know if we need more workers for our factories. Those who live in the surrounding villages and even towns want to work here. We just told everyone what we know.¡± Su Binglan had built several factories in the commercial area. The Su family would indeed need more workers once those factories opened. Su Binglan said, ¡°Of course, you can tell them about those places. It¡¯s not a secret.¡± She only wanted to create more job opportunities for as many people as possible. She looked at Su Wenxiu and said, ¡°I plan to use one of those factories to process medicine. ¡°We can mass produce commonly used medicines like cold and fever pills. That way, the villagers can get them directly from the pharmacy. Another example is stomach ache medications. ¡°For this factory to succeed, we¡¯ll need a large amount of medicinal herbs before opening. The ones you and your students grow won¡¯t be enough, so we¡¯ll have to purchase more from elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s best to buy medicinal herbs from the villagers directly instead of going through a middleman. That way, the villagers can earn a living by selling their herbs for maximum profit.¡± Su Wenxiu felt enlightened upon hearing his sisters words. He happily said, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Sister. Opening a pharmaceutical factory and pharmacy will benefit so many people.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded in agreement. ¡°If the villagers have a headache or a simple fever, they would no longer have to visit a doctor. Instead, they can go to the pharmacy to get some medicine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother.¡± Su Binglan smiled. Su Wenxiu seemed to have thought of something, saying, ¡°Oh, Doctor Yang said that the people in his village have dug up medicinal herbs from the mountains. Theyre cultivating their findings and rely on selling their herbs to make a living. ¡°It¡¯s just that their prices are a little low when they sell the herbs to merchants. If we buy the medicine from the villagers directly, they can earn more.¡± ¡°I wonder how much those villagers know about medicinal herbs.¡± Su Binglan stroked her chin and raised a brow. Su Wenxiu explained, ¡°Doctor Yang told me the villagers used to live in the capital until they offended an influential person. The villagers then fled to the remote Yang County in Dingzhou and established a village deep in the mountains. ¡°Most of the villagers are from the Yang family, so they know about medicinal herbs.¡¯ Su Wenzhe did not know where the village was, but he understood what Su Wenxiu meant when he mentioned Yang County. The former said, ¡°Yang County is west of Dingzhou. ¡°l heard it¡¯s a remote area because the villagers built their village near the mountains. Even so, most live deep in the mountains, and it¡¯s very far from any towns or counties. The road there isn¡¯t easy to traverse, either.¡± Su Wenzhe knew these things because he had studied the map and listened to his sister. Therefore, he had an apparent understanding of the geography of various places. Although he did not think of the Yang Village, he had an impression of Yang County. Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Doctor Yang said that about the roads, too, His family established the village there to survive.¡± Su Binglan roughly understood his story. She said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll need to make a trip to Yang County to see if 1 can build a medicinal herb factory there. If so, I can purchase herbs from the local area directly. Still, I must first see if they have enough herbs to meet the demands.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°They have plenty of medicinal herbs there, Sister. After all, even the people in the surrounding villages there grow herbs. The merchants who purchase their herbs are even spoiled for choice. ¡°However, the merchants will pay lower prices if the quality isn¡¯t up to standards.. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Keep in the Heat Chapter 807: Keep in the Heat Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll visit Yang County later and check it out for myself. If possible, I¡¯ll build a factory there and buy their medicinal herbs. Of course, I¡¯ll offer them fair prices.¡± She knew the merchants did not have to worry about herbs because the villagers had plenty of them. Therefore, the merchants could even pay a lower price by purchasing the herbs in bundles. The merchants could then sell the herbs to medical centers and earn money for themselves, while the villagers barely earned anything. However, the villagers could not change the situation in their favor. After all, they could not sell their herbs in medical centers directly because the village roads were hard to traverse. Su Wenxiu sighed and said, ¡°The medical centers in Yang County cooperate with the merchants. That¡¯s another reason why the villagers won¡¯t earn much even if they sell their herbs to the medical centers directly. ¡°The medical centers might also deliberately choose not to purchase the herbs straight from the villagers.¡± ¡°Those damn profiteers,¡± Su Wenzhe could not help but curse. He hated such people the most because he knew how hard it was for the villagers to grow herbs. The villagers only wanted to make a decent living but could not contend against those with power. Still, Su Wenzhe and Su Wenxiu knew their sister was capable and did not fear facing such challenges. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu had the final say in all of Dingzhou, and Su Binglan was technically a princess. She would undoubtedly help the Yang villagers. Nonetheless, Su Wenxiu would not have considered speaking about it if his sister did not mention building a medicinal herb factory. Although he did not want to trouble Su Binglan, he ultimately voiced his thoughts. Su Binglan knew her brothers cared about the Yang villagers. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll open a factory there and only accept herbs from the villagers instead of the merchants and medical centers.¡¯ After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°By Yang County is pretty remote. Zhengde and Xueye might not be able to bring their teams there to build the factory.¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mother. I¡¯ll just hire the local contractors.¡± Su Fengmao sighed and said, ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re going on another journey, aren¡¯t you?¡± Although he hoped for his daughter to help as many people as possible, he worried about her overworking herself. He felt highly conflicted at that moment. Su Binglan knew her parents were concerned about her, so she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Father. I promise not to overexert myself. I know what I¡¯m doing. Also, I make sure to eat well and get enough rest.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Your Uncle Qiuhui sent me a letter urging you to visit the capital. You promised him you¡¯d visit some time ago, right, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan felt helpless, saying, ¡°l planned to visit earlier, but I have many things to do now. I guess I¡¯ll have to visit sooner or later. ¡°l need to help the villagers with spring plowing and then start up the paper mill and the printing factory. Now, I have the medicinal herb factory to consider, too.¡¯ Su Binglan finally realized that she might not be able to do everything in a short period. She probably could only visit the capital in the summer. She then considered selling ice creams and popsicles in the capital. Shen Qiuhua was supportive of her daughter. When she heard Su Binglan¡¯s plans, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Binglan. You can do whatever you need to, and you will have my utmost support. ¡°I¡¯ll write your uncle a letter and tell him about the things you need to settle before visiting him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Su Binglan knew Shen Qiuhui cared for her and only wanted her to visit the capital for fun. However, knowing Su Binglan, she would probably plan more work when she visited. ?? Although most knew the building as the staff dormitory, each room was spacious, with a kitchen and a bathroom. It was convenient for those who lived there. Lin Yishi and his family lived on the first floor. Since Old Madam Lin also lived there, Shen Qiuhua feared it would be inconvenient for Old Madam Lin to walk up and down the stairs. Therefore, she arranged for the Lin family to live on the first floor. The family¡¯s dorm had three rooms, and Old Madam Lin had one to herself. Meanwhile, Lin Yishi and Cai Shi shared a room while their son took the remaining one. Of course, Lin Xiaoxi was still young and insisted on sleeping in his parents¡¯ room. Hence, Lin Yishi and his wife placed two beds in their room, one for themselves and one for their son. The young couple cooked in the kitchen and then had dinner at the dining table. The family was still shocked and in disbelief. Old Madam Lin felt the warmth of the dormitory and could not help but sigh, saying, ¡°It¡¯s still cold at night, even though it¡¯s spring. Still, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m freezing living here,¡± She felt everything was unreal. The whole family felt nervous when they first arrived at Su Teng Village. They only realized that Su Binglan was not exaggerating about the village¡¯s condition when they finished settling down. Cai Shi smiled and said, ¡°Miss Wang from next door told me that Miss Su designed these dorms with thick walls to keep the heat in.¡± Old Madam Lin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping soundly these past two days. The blankets and mattresses are nice and warm. They¡¯re made of high-quality cotton, too.¡± Cai Shi had also slept well and began to look much better. She said, ¡°The pillows and mattresses smell good. I heard the manager dried them out in the sun, so that¡¯s why they smell like sunlight. ¡°Princess Binglan is so generous. She even gave us ten days¡¯ worth of meal tickets. We can use them in the cafeteria, but we¡¯ll have to start paying for the food once we finish the tickets.¡¯ Although they would have to pay eventually, the cafeteria food was cheap. Moreover, the portions were enough to fill one¡¯s stomach. Even so, the family felt Su Binglan had helped them enough and did not want to trouble her anymore. The family still had some of the travel money Su Binglan had given them. They used the remainder to buy some fresh vegetables to cook for dinner. There was a vegetable stall when the family left the dormitory area. The seller sold winter vegetables, including cabbages. The family bought some cabbages and wild vegetables from there and then went to the tofu shop to buy a pound of tofu to stew with the cabbage. Although the family made a simple dish, they found it delicious and fulfilling. Moreover, Lin Xiaoxu seemed to enjoy the tofu, so his parents bought more. Lin Yishi and Cai Shi heard that tofu was nutritious and good for the skin. They also only discovered tofu after coming to Su Teng Village. The former became emotional, saying, ¡°Everything is so convenient here. Mother, I¡¯m considering making scones tomorrow..¡± Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: A House With a Yard Chapter 808: A House With a Yard Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Yishi and his family had been living in Su Teng Village for three days. He had walked around daily and explored his surroundings since they moved here. However, he grew increasingly shocked by the day. He realized how unique Su Teng Village was, not to mention how good it was to start a business. Even if a shop owner sold simple things, they would quickly sell out. After all, many people lived in Su Teng Village, especially since each factory had hundreds of workers. Moreover, there were no government officials to drive the vendors away. If one wanted to set up a stall to sell things, they could willingly do so. Even so, the vendors would not occupy the road and get in people¡¯s way. Instead, they had to set up their stalls in specific areas. Therefore, everything seemed orderly, even though many people set up stalls on the streets. Lin Yishi said, ¡°Mother, the atmosphere here is so harmonious. No one argued with each other just to seize a good spot to open their stalls. Everyone set up their stalls in an orderly fashion while the customers patiently waited in line. ¡°There¡¯s Lady Lin¡¯s Steamed Buns and Old Madam Yangs multigrain pancake shop right outside the dorms. I saw so many people queueing up for their food.¡¯ Lin Yishi was shocked to see so many people there. He continued, ¡°l saw a mala hotpot restaurant with plenty of customers, too. I heard it¡¯s delicious, but a meal there costs ten or even dozens of copper.¡± Lin Yishi and his family had led careful lives. Ten copper coins were a lot to them, so they could not afford to eat at the mala hotpot restaurant. Nonetheless, Lin Yishi realized that all the shops here went well. He had also considered buying cured meats for his mother, wife, and son to taste. However, he wanted to make money by selling scones first. He would keep whatever money he had now for a rainy day. After all, he was unfamiliar with Su Teng Village. Old Madam Lin had also walked around the village. She conversed with the villagers and learned many things about the village. Old Madam Lin said, ¡°Yishi, I heard that we can rent these shops, but we¡¯ll only have to start paying in the second year. Let¡¯s rent a smaller one since it¡¯s only two and a half silver a month.¡± The rent was similar to that in their home village, which was within the family¡¯s budget. Of course, they knew Cai Shi would start work in the paper mill soon and earn a hundred and eighty copper a month. She would also receive bonuses of up to a few silver. Old Madam Lin figured she could afford the rent if the scones sold well. Nonetheless, the rent for the first year was free. If they no longer wanted the shop, they could stop using it to avoid paying rent. Of course, they could not move to another shop to get another year¡¯s worth of free rent after choosing to stop their business. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to set up a stall when it¡¯s windy or too hot. It¡¯ll be different if we rent a shop because we can leave our things inside instead of packing them up whenever we close.¡¯ Old Madam Lin wanted to help her son but could not work in the paper mill because she was old. Hence, she looked forward to selling scones with her son. Cai Shi raised her brows, saying, ¡°Yishi, your mother has a point. I heard that I¡¯ll work for five days a week and have two rest days. I can help at the shop during my rest days. ¡°Besides, I think you can earn a lot if you sell hundreds of scones a day. You might even sell more than a hundred. Since you saw so many people lining up at the multigrain pancake shop, then you should do well, too.¡± Cai Shi did the math and realized they could continue renting the shop even after the first year, especially if the scones business were good. Moreover, Lin Yishi had a severe injury in his leg, and his wife did not want him to overwork himself. Lin Xiaoxi said, ¡°l want to help, too!¡± Although he was still a child, he was thoughtful and caring. Cai Shi caressed her son¡¯s hair and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll start attending Blue Mountain Academy tomorrow. Your father, grandma, and I can handle the grown-up stuff, okay?¡± When the family finally got back to their feet and improved their living conditions. Cai Shi planned to buy her son better food and even toys. After all. she saw the nearby toy factory and thought of Lin Xiaoxi. ¡°l heard the toys from the factory are educational,¡± Cai Shi said. Old Madam Lin added, ¡°Oh, I heard Princess Ruobing built and established Blue Mountain Academy, so it has to be good. Mr. Kong is the principal, and the teachers there are famous scholars. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that Xiaoxi has an opportunity to study there for free. He can learn a lot, even if he doesn¡¯t want to take the Imperial Exams.¡± Lin Yishi and his wife thought so, too. Thus, they were grateful to Prince Ruozhu and Princess Binglan. They knew Su Binglan was a fantastic person who did not have the bearing of a princess. Instead, she sincerely wanted to help them. If it were not for her, Lin Yishi and his family would not be in Su Teng Village. Nioreover, she had cured Old Madam Lin. With the latter around, she could help care for the house and Lin Xiaoxi, while Cai Shi felt at ease when working away from home, Old Madam Lin continued, ¡°We still have some leftover money, so let¡¯s work harder and buy ourselves a house. We can even buy land before building our own. That way, we can have a yard to raise livestock.¡± Although it was good to live in the dormitory, she wanted a house with a yard. Plus, she would feel more comfortable living in a house the family would own. Cai Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat because she had a similar thought. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mother-in-law. Although the dorm is spacious, we can¡¯t raise livestock.¡± Old Madam Lin nodded, saying, ¡°Raising chickens and ducks doesn¡¯t take much time or effort. They¡¯ll then lay eggs that we can use to cook. It¡¯s better than spending money to buy eggs. We can save that money for something else.¡± The older woman had grown accustomed to living a frugal life. However, she wanted to provide better food and care for her grandson. Old Madam Lin said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around, and the villagers said that the Su family¡¯s Fourth Young Master collects duck feathers and buys eggs. If we have extra eggs, we can sell them to him.¡± Everyone felt motivated at that moment. Lin Yishi said, ¡°Mother, we can earn a lot as long as we work hard.¡± Cai Shi agreed, ¡°I think so, too..¡± Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Gratitude Chapter 809: Gratitude Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Yishi and Cai Shi felt motivated when they thought about how much money they could earn. Although they had only been in Su Teng Village for three days, they felt spirited. When they were in East Hill Village, they felt lost and powerless. However, things changed after moving to Su Teng Village. Old Madam Lin smiled faintly. She had not smiled since Lin Ershi died in the war. Still, she knew the family had to continue with their lives. She looked at her son, daughter-in-law, and grandson, knowing she had to pull herself together and help them. She said, ¡°We can truly settle down once we have our own house. ¡°Although Miss Su said we could always stay in the dorm for free, I still think it¡¯s better to have a house with a yard.¡± Cai Shi nodded, saying, ¡°l think so, too. We¡¯ll give you whatever we earned, and you can help us save up.¡± Old Madam Lin was kind to her daughter-in-law, and the latter knew that. Still, Cai Shi felt her mother-in-law was better at saving money, so she wanted Old Madam Lin to be the family¡¯s treasurer. Old Madam Lin said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll handle the money. You can rest assured and do what you need to. I will also help take care of the housework.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother-in-law,¡± Cai Shi said smilingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯ll be happy as long as you, Yishi, and Xiaoxi live better lives,¡± Old Madam Lin spoke sincerely. Cai Shi said, ¡°When we have our own place, Yishi and I will have another child. We want Xiaoxi to have a sibling to keep him company. We¡¯ll have to trouble you to care for them, too.¡± Old Madam Lin became teary-eyed, saying, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll help you take care of your children.¡± Indeed, she hoped to have many grandchildren in her old age. She wanted her family¡¯s home to be lively. Lin Xiaoxi was delighted. ¡®1 1 want a younger sibling!¡¯ Lin Yishi and Cai Shi never dared to consider having another child in the past because of their poor living conditions. However, they felt hopeful after moving to Su Teng Village and would even consider having a third child. Old Madam Lin smiled when she thought about her future grandchildren. It was rare for her to eat so much, but she did that night. She would typically only eat half a steamed bun before losing her appetite. Lin Yishi was happy to see his mother eating more. He was full of gratitude as he looked at his wife. The latter understood his thoughts. She smiled and told him, ¡°You should eat more, too.¡¯ Lin Yishi nodded but picked up the food and placed it into his wife¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°l also want you to eat more.¡± Old Madam Lin felt comforted after seeing how close her family was and how sensible her grandson was. After dinner, the family discussed their scones business. After a long discussion, they blew out the candles and went to bed. Lin Yishi woke up before dawn the following day. He quietly left the room and went to the kitchen to cook. He moved lightly, fearing he would wake up his family. However, Cai Shi was a light sleeper, so she knew he had woken up. She got out of bed to wash up and then went to help her husband. Lin Yishi asked, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I thought I¡¯d help you instead.¡± Cai Shi felt sorry for her husband. He pitied her, too, saying, ¡°You can sleep in since you¡¯ll start work at the paper mill later.¡¯ Cai Shi shook her head. ¡°Working at the paper mill won¡¯t be too tiring, so don¡¯t worry. Miss Shen brought me there to familiarize myself with the working environment. ¡°She told me that the paper-making process is straightforward but meticulous. We¡¯ll get a lot of business if we sell the paper we make. 1 also heard that the embroidery shop and tofu factory employees receive two- silver bonuses. ¡°They get their bonuses during the New Year, and some even receive more than ten silver.¡± Cai Shi¡¯s heart raced just mentioning the numbers. She also told her husband these things to cheer him up. Indeed, Lin Yishi was delighted, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make the best scones and set up a stall at the neighborhood¡¯s entrance in a few days. I¡¯ll also make time to ask about renting a shop. I¡¯ll rent the closest one to the dorm.¡± The couple discussed their goals as they cooked together. ¡°People will pass by our shop when they go to and from work. Hopefully, they buy our scones on the way to work to have for breakfast.¡± ¡°Yeah, that sounds good.¡± Other people also lived on the first floor. Most, including the Cao family from Hillock Village, had come from the prefecture to work in the paper mill and printing factory. Old Master Cao, his wife, and his grandchildren had moved to Su Teng Village and lived on the first floor of the staff dormitory. The older couple woke up early that morning to prepare breakfast for their two grandchildren. They planned to send their granddaughter to medical school and let their grandson attend Blue Mountain Academy. Old Madam Cao said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect education to be so accessible here. The medical school is only a few steps away, while Blue Mountain Academy is fifteen minutes away. ¡°However, one of the villagers told me that there¡¯s a carriage that picks up the students and sends them home after school. It¡¯s safe for the children, too. Princess Binglan has arranged everything for us. She¡¯s such a good person.¡± Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao were nervous when they reached Su Teng Village. After spending several days here, they began to feel relieved. They knew many things about the village just by asking around. Moreover, they discovered that no one knew Su Binglan was a princess. The villagers only knew her as Miss Su and constantly expressed their gratitude for her. Everyone knew their lives would not be this good without her. The older couple realized how approachable Su Binglan was and how well she treated the villagers. After making breakfast, Old Madam Cao went to the room to wake her grandchildren up. Their dorm also consisted of three rooms, making it a convenient place for the family to live. Cao Shan was still in a daze after waking up. She asked, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re in Su Teng Village, right?¡± If she were in her old house, the roof would be leaking. Even so, the dorm was warm, allowing her to sleep soundly.. Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Full of Vigor Chapter 810: Full of Vigor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Old Madam Cao looked at her sleepy granddaughter and said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re in Su Teng Village, dear. We¡¯ll live here from now on.¡± Cao Shan replied, ¡°I like it here, Grandma.¡± Although this place was unfamiliar to her, she was twelve and could understand many things. ¡°l like it here, too,¡± Old Madam Cao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can live here as long as you like.¡± Su Binglan had prescribed the older couple medicine when she visited them in Hillock Village. The couple felt much younger and healthier after taking the medicine. Old Master Cao and his wife no longer felt tired. Instead, they were full of vigor and felt amazing. Su Binglan¡¯s medical skills had impressed them greatly. Cao Shan smiled when she heard her grandmother¡¯s words. The former said, ¡°l want to help you with the housework, Grandma. I don¡¯t want you and Grandpa to work so hard.¡± Cao Shan was dependent on her grandparents. She knew she could stay here because of them, so she did not want them to suffer. The older couple felt warm inside when they heard her claims. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Grandpa and I won¡¯t overwork ourselves. Princess Binglan has cured us, too. Our legs and waists aren¡¯t as sore anymore.¡± The couple could feel their bodies had become much stronger. They could walk for a long time without feeling pain or panting. Cao Shan also realized her grandparents looked more energetic than before. Moreover, they were no longer hunched over and could stand up straight. She also noticed that they looked much younger. ¡°We must thank Princess Binglan for everything.¡± Cao Shan was pleased to see her grandparents in good health. ¡°Yeah, we must never forget Princess Binglan¡¯s kindness. We can only live here because of her. You and your brother can also attend school for free. ¡°You can learn about medicine, which isn¡¯t something any ordinary person can learn. Your grandpa and I won¡¯t have to worry about you when you become a doctor.¡¯ Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao knew their granddaughter was talented in medicine. The latter could live an excellent life with such a talent. Additionally, their grandson could attend the prestigious Blue Mountain Academy. He would learn a lot with so many great scholars teaching at the academy. Cao Shan was sensible, knowledgeable, and intelligent. She nodded thoughtfully, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll study hard and become an excellent doctor, Grandma.¡¯ Old Madam Cao looked at her with relief. ¡°You¡¯ll be a good person, just like Princess Binglan.¡± The older woman had conversed with the villagers, and everyone praised Su Binglan. Although no one knew she was a princess, their gratitude and admiration for her were unmistakable and sincere. Cao Shan nodded vigorously, wanting to study hard to repay Su Binglan¡¯s kindness. The former had lived with her grandparents since childhood, so she became mature at a young age. She also knew it was a privilege for girls to get an education. She wanted to study hard and make her grandparents proud. Old Madam Cao passed a set of clean clothes to her granddaughter and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the medical school uniform. You have two sets to use.¡¯ Cao Shan lit up when she saw the uniforms. Although girls her age would want new clothes, she would never ask her grandparents for them. Cao Shan had not worn a new set of clothes for many years. Instead, she used her patched-up old ones for as long as possible. She touched the new clothes and realized how soft they felt. She joyfully asked, ¡°Will I have more new clothes if I study medicine?¡± ¡°Of course. I heard that all the students there have these uniforms.¡± Old Madam Cao had been wondering if she should buy new clothes for her grandchildren because she did not want them to wear patched clothes to school. She feared the other students would look down on her grandchildren if they wore old and tattered clothes to school. However, clothes were expensive, and it would take time to make even if she used the cheapest fabric. Nonetheless, Old Madam Cao did not expect the medical school and Blue Mountain Academy to provide uniforms to her grandchildren. She sighed, saying, ¡°The schools here are considerate of their students. We didn¡¯t have to prepare anything, not even school supplies and books, since the school provides those, too.¡± Cao Shan and her brother, Cao Kang, tried on their uniforms. The duo looked happy as they carefully touched the fabric, afraid of dirtying them. The older couple felt a little sad as they looked at their grandchildren. They had not bought the younguns clothes for so many years because they needed to save money. However, they knew their lives would improve soon enough. ¡°You two should wash up first. We¡¯ll eat when you¡¯re ready, okay?¡± Cao Shan and Cao Kang quickly tidied up and sat at the dining table. Everything here was new and beautiful in their eyes. Their previous house had worn-out and broken tables and chairs. Old Madam Cao took two bowls of half-boiled eggs and placed them on the table, saying, ¡°You two will have a bowl each. We have fried buns and wild vegetable soup, too.¡± Typically, the older woman would not be willing to use much oil. Although this breakfast might seem simple to others, it was sumptuous to Old Madam Cao and her family. Cao Shan and Cao Kang ate a lot before Old Madam Cao sent her granddaughter to the medical school. The older woman told Cao Kang to wait at home until someone came to pick him up and send him to the academy. The sun had risen when Old Master Cao brought his grandson out of the dorm. The surroundings hustled and bustled with people, looking vibrant and lively. Many people passed by as they headed to work at the embroidery shop, winery, and factories. Although it was still a little early for school and work, the villagers had grown accustomed to waking up before dawn. They lined up in front of the multigrain pancake shop to eat. These people did not have time to make breakfast, so they bought some on the way to work. There was also a long line in front of Lin¡¯s Steamed Buns. Old Master Cao recognized Lin Yishin as the latter stood there. The two families came to the village from the prefecture, after all. Cao Kang said, ¡°Grandpa, look, it¡¯s Mr. Yishi.¡± ¡°Yeah, it looks like he¡¯s selling scones.¡± At that moment, many people stood before Lin Yishi¡¯s stall. One said, ¡°Hello there. We could smell your food from afar.. How much are your scones?¡± Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Crispy and Fragrant Chapter 811: Crispy and Fragrant Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Yishi was stunned when he saw the people surrounding his stall. He had never set up a stall to sell anything before, so he was worried that he would have to shout to get people¡¯s attention. He smiled at everyone around him, saying, ¡°These are wild vegetable scones. It¡¯s three copper per scone. I also sell meat pancakes, but those are five copper a piece.¡± He had used very little flour to bake his scones and pancakes. He even rolled the dough thinly to make the pancake bigger. Even so, his prices were low, and his food was fragrant. The villagers had never tried scones because they did not have time to cook such a thing in the morning. When they smelled Lin Yishi¡¯s scones, they decided to check it out. ¡°I¡¯ll have a vegetable scone, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try the meat pancake.¡± The villagers thought the scones looked small and might not fill their stomachs. Still, they dared not buy too many because they had never eaten anything like it. Therefore, they bought one to try first. Lin Yishi was surprised that so many people wanted to try his food. He became excited and could not stop smiling. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get your orders done.¡± He hurriedly made the customers¡¯ orders while collecting payment. He was sitting and working initially but had to stand because he wanted to work faster. At that moment, everyone saw Lin Yishi¡¯s leg and looked at him sympathetically. They wanted to support his business even more. Someone said, ¡°I¡¯ll have two meat pancakes, please,¡± ¡°Me too. I have a big appetite, after all. Actually, I¡¯ll have one meat pancake and one vegetable scone.¡± Soon after, many more people joined the queue. Lin Yishi teared up even though he smiled with excitement. He did not expect his business to become so famous so quickly. He had only brought thirty scones with him when he set up the stall. Lin Yishi was afraid he would be unable to sell that many. However, he quickly sold out of his food. Fortunately, his wife came with two more clothed baskets of scones. ¡°Honey, I brought more.¡± Lin Yishi was selling scones outside the dorm, while Cai Shi made more inside. She thought she should make more before leaving for work to help her husband. Cai Shi was shocked when she came out. She did not expect to see so many people. She was so excited to know that her husband had sold out that she almost lost her grip on the baskets. She quickly returned to her senses and properly placed down the scones. Then, she took charge of collecting the payment while her husband handed the customers their orders. Meanwhile, the customers tasted their food and realized how crispy and tasty they were. Someone exclaimed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so crispy! The fragrance is intoxicating, too!¡± ¡°The meat and vegetables are different, but they¡¯re both delicious.¡± The customers waiting in line heard these claims and decided to buy more. Those who had only ordered one reentered the queue to buy more. Moreover, scones were new to the villagers. ¡°I¡¯ve never had scones before.¡¯ ¡°Me neither. The stuffing is generous, and it tastes excellent.¡± Those who went to line up again heard the customers in front ordering three scones at a time. The former grew a little worried, asking, ¡°Shopkeeper, will you have more scones?¡± Everyone was worried about Lin Yishi running out of scones while they lined up. They even noticed the dwindling number of scones on the table. Cai Shi smiled and said, ¡°We have more at home. I¡¯ll bring them down now, okay?¡± She ran back to the dorn to collect the remaining scones. Old Madam Lin noticed Cai Shi¡¯s flustered appearance and asked, ¡°Is everything okay out there?¡± ¡°Yeah, the scones are selling very well! So many people are lining up just to buy them. We¡¯ve already sold more than eighty scones. I¡¯m going to bake some more. ¡°Fortunately, we made more dough this morning. I thought we wouldn¡¯t need anymore, but the customers are flocking to the stall.¡± Old Madam Lin lit up when she heard that. She said excitedly, ¡°You sold more than eighty scones already?! Am I hallucinating?¡± Cai Shi smiled as she busied herself, ¡°It¡¯s true, Mother-in-law. I saw so many people lining up at the stall when I went out just now. I couldn¡¯t believe it either.¡¯ Old Madam Lin was so excited that she could barely speak. She did the math in her head and could imagine how much the family could earn in a month. She felt grateful just thinking about it. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait with Xiaoxi outside for the carriage to arrive. You just focus on the scones, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out, Mother-in-law. I have a rest period from work at noon, so I can help then.¡± The paper mill was nearby, making it much more convenient for Cai Shi to help with the scones. The more she thought about it, the more motivated she became. She felt she had an exciting future ahead because she could do anything here. Lin Xiaoxi understood his mother and grandmother¡¯s conversation. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll help out when I return from school.¡± ¡°We want you to study hard,¡± Old Madam Lin said, ¡°Our lives will improve in no time. You don¡¯t need to help us so much.¡± Her heart ached for her grandson because he had helped the family with many things, even though he was still a child. ¡°Your grandma is right, Xiaoxi. Focus on your studies, okay? Your father and I can handle everything else.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out, either, Cao Shi,¡± the older woman said, ¡°You¡¯ll be resting when you¡¯re home for your noon break.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother-in-law. I have a long break at noon.¡± Cai Shi quickly finished making more scones as she spoke. Immediately after, she ran to the stall. Meanwhile, she paid attention to the time. Since it was almost time for work, many of the employees left the streets to go to their jobs. However, the door to the paper mill was still closed, and its employees waited outside. *? After sending his granddaughter to medical school, Old Master Cao passed the many shops along the commercial street. He became emotional as he looked at the liveliness around him. He and Cao Shan met several people wearing the same uniform when they arrived at the school entrance. Old Master Cao realized that some of them were also from the prefecture. ¡°Old Master Cao, are you dropping your grandchild off?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Wow, 1 didn¡¯t expect the medical school to be so big.¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 heard we can learn a lot here. The students who studied with the dean last year can now check people¡¯s pulse and prescribe medicine. They can even bandage wounds to stop bleeding. It¡¯s so impressive..¡± Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Paper Making Benefits Chapter 812: Paper Making Benefits Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Those who came from the prefecture felt nervous coming to Su Teng Village, but they knew Prince Ruozhu and Princess Binglan would not mislead them. They only realized how advanced the village was after staying there for a few days. Since they had nothing much to do when they first arrived, they familiarized themselves with the village and its people. The more they learned about the village, the more shocked they became. Those from the prefecture had also asked about the medical school and learned that not just anyone could enter as they wished. Medicine was not something people could learn just because they wanted to. Their children could attend medical school for free because their family members were soldiers who had contributed to Dingzhou. Old Master Cao even remembered his neighbors wanting to sign up for the army before he left the prefecture. His neighbors knew Prince Ruozhu would treat them well if they joined the army and contributed to Dingzhou. Old Master Cao said, ¡°I heard that, too. I noticed most of the students are girls and that everyone respects them.¡± He was not old-fashioned and did not think girls should not study. His son had left Cao Shan and Cao Kang behind, and as their grandfather, Old Master Cao hoped they would be of use to society and gain their respect. ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Master Cao,¡± a man said, ¡°l heard they saved many people during last year¡¯s earthquake, too. I want my daughter to study hard here and help many people.¡± While the parents chatted, the guard began to review everyone¡¯s admission invitations. He only let them in after confirming the invitations were legit. As the teachers received the new students, they gave everyone a tour of the building. ¡°This is where the classes take place. Beside it is the laboratory, and those are the dorms. Over there is the cafeteria.¡¯ The new students felt like they were walking in a grand hall. They had never seen a place so advanced and beautifully designed. Although they had seen private schools, none were like the medical school. It was bright and spacious, and each classroom had good-looking tables and chairs. Each dorm room could accommodate up to four students, and it had all the daily necessities and school supplies that the school provided. Every student had a table, chair, and cabinet to study within the dormitory during the weekends. There was also a warden in charge of the dorms. The rooms would remain closed at all times to ensure the students¡¯ safety. The male and female dorms were in separate buildings, and the management here was stringent. The parents felt even more relieved as they listened to the teachers during the tour. Not only was the medical school safe, but the students could also eat and sleep there. The parents had nothing to worry about. Old Master Cao was in disbelief, even after leaving the school. He was thankful that his granddaughter could attend such an excellent school. He knew Cao Shan would be an excellent doctor someday. After dropping his granddaughter off, he noticed the paper mill doors open. He quickly approached the place as Su Binglan would officially start operations that day. Shen Qiuhua looked at Old Master Cao and his wife worriedly before asking, ¡°Binglan, can they start work today?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°They¡¯ll feel bad if we don¡¯t let them do anything but still get paid. I plan for the paper mill and printing factory to be welfare factories. I won¡¯t let the workers overexert themselves. I have easier jobs for people like Old Master Cao and his wife.¡¯ The elderly workers would only have to stack and arrange papers. It was not much of a physically tiring job since they would be sitting most of the time. They would also receive plenty of salary and bonuses monthly, which were more than enough for them to live on. Su Binglan knew hard workers like Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao did not like sitting idly by. Thus, she considered making the printing factory and paper mill a welfare factory. She would also provide subsidies to everyone. Shen Qiuhua sighed in relief after hearing her daughter¡¯s explanation. Indeed, the older couple was just like Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao, who could not sit at home and do nothing. On the contrary, working would make the older couple feel more at ease. Thus, Shen Qiuhua agreed with her daughter¡¯s arrangements. Moreover, Su Binglan had already written her arrangements for everyone¡¯s positions last night. She explained, ¡°We will officially start making paper today. I¡¯ve assigned everyone to different positions, so each person will be responsible for separate things. I will read you the rules of the paper mill. ¡°l hope you can all abide by them and help each other. 1 only have one rule: to fire those with bad habits immediately. When I call your name, please come and collect your badges stating your position. Immediately after, you can go to your corresponding sections to work.¡± The employees quickly understood that they had to abide by Su Binglan¡¯s orders and keep the paper mill¡¯s methods a secret. Otherwise, she would fire them. Everyone became serious when they heard the rule. Soon after, Su Binglan read each person¡¯s name, and they went to collect their badges. Then, everyone went to work in different sections. Su Binglan then visited each section to teach the employees what to do. ¡°There¡¯s a loading bay here where people will deliver the raw materials. Some of you are responsible for collecting them and placing them neatly in the warehouse.¡¯ Since the paper mill needed raw materials from the mountain, Su Binglan hired a team to gather and deliver the raw materials. She used tree bark, hemp, rags, and old fishing nets to make paper. Places with abundant trees and water were suitable for papermaking. Fortunately, Su Teng Village had the natural conditions to gather these raw materials. She hired a team to gather them so that the paper mill employees would not have to do it themselves. The clear division of labor was also to ensure the mill¡¯s confidentiality. The employees in the second workshop did not stay inside. Instead, Su Binglan planned to bring them to a pond. There were walls around it, so outsiders could not see what occurred inside, Su Binglan then taught them how to soak and wash the raw materials. Afterward, she arranged for someone to steam and mash the material. Then, the employees would place the mashed material on a bamboo curtain to set and dry. That was the papermaking process, but the paper would need further processing to look perfect. Su Binglan only taught a handful of people to do this. The employees in this section also signed confidentiality agreements, and no one could discuss what they did in the paper mill. Su Binglan had also made a drying ground for the paper.. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Ecstatic Chapter 813: Ecstatic Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After settling things at the paper mill, Su Binglan arranged for a few of her subordinates to look after it. That way, she would not have to worry about the paper mill. She did the same for the printing factory. Then, she prepared for a trip to Yang County to check out the herbal medicine factory¡¯s construction. After dinner that night, the Su family gathered and chatted as usual. Su Binglan also told her family about her plans. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re visiting Yang County soon? You only mentioned building an herb factory a few days ago. Have the workers already gone there to make arrangements?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. Well, I¡¯ve already set up the paper mill and printing factory. Cousin Wenxing and the others have completed the waterwheel, and Granduncle Su has distributed the potatoes. ¡°Since I have nothing much to handle here, I¡¯ll take advantage of this time to visit Yang County and check on the construction there. Meanwhile, we have to build some factories at the border prefecture.¡± Su Binglan wanted to arrange everything so that Dingzhou would prosper quickly. By then, the places under Lan Ruozhu¡¯s jurisdiction would be incomparable to other places. Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter would help a lot of people, no matter where she went or what she did. Still, the former could only hope her daughter would rest and not overexert herself. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll support everything you do, Binglan. Do you need me to accompany you to Yang County?¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°No need, Mother. I have a group of subordinates who can follow me now.¡± That was thanks to Lan Ruozhu, who had sent those people to aid her. They even helped Su Binglan train another group of people to expand her reach in other areas. Su Fengmao sighed, saying, ¡°No wonder those managers at the paper mill and printing factory seem different from the others. They do things with such precision and order. It¡¯s evident they¡¯ve undergone strict training.¡± Su Binglan agreed, ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re trustworthy subordinates. I can relax with them managing most things. Now, I only need to focus on what I need to do instead of doing everything alone.¡± She only needed to supervise, make plans, and let her subordinates do the rest, just like she did with the paper mill and printing factory. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have less on your plate now. Speaking of which, the villagers are pleased with the waterwheel. They¡¯ve started planting some seeds, so they realize how convenient it is to have the waterwheel.¡± Su Fengmao smiled, saying, ¡°Yeah, Wenxing told us that the people from other villages had raised funds to get themselves a waterwheel, too. Wenxing and his brothers are busy with building and installing waterwheels in several villages. ¡°Although he¡¯s not profiting, he¡¯s delighted to help others. He says it¡¯s meaningful to help so many people. Many people are happy to see your cousin. ¡± Su Wenxing was Su Zhengde and Madam Zhou¡¯s eldest son. Su Binglan had asked Su Wenxing and his two brothers to build, assemble, and install the waterwheel. Su Binglan nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed, having a waterwheel is convenient. It¡¯s good that everyone can get use out of it.¡± Fortunately, the surrounding villages also wanted waterwheels for themselves. With it, they could save much time and effort. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°The employees at our noodle shop expressed their gratitude when they saw me and Yinyin. They knew we wouldn¡¯t have such a thing if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± He could not help but laugh when he mentioned that. He felt proud to have such a capable sister. ¡°Everyone envies me for having you as a sister.¡± Su Binglan smiled at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing pretty well, too. You¡¯re constantly learning and improving. Continue to study hard, and I¡¯ll give you other things to do soon.¡± Su Wenzhe perked up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. Yinyin and I study hard whenever we have nothing to do in the noodle shop.¡± Su Binglan nodded smilingly. Su Wenxiu got excited. He did not expect his sister to take action so quickly after saying she wanted to open a medicinal herb factory. After all, it would benefit the villagers there. They had worked hard to cultivate and harvest the herbs. With the factory there, they would no longer get ripped off by the merchants and medical centers. After some thought, Su Wenxiu looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Doctor Yang and I will accompany you to Yang County. She¡¯s more familiar with the situation there since her family established the village. ¡°The locals are well aware of her medical skills, so her status in the village is pretty high.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s perfect. Sure, you and Doctor Yang can accompany me.¡± Although it was already late at night, Lin Yishi and his family were still wide awake. They sat at the table and counted their profits for the day. They realized they could sell hundreds of scones and even earn up to two silver daily. Even if they did not do well, they could earn one silver. The family was ecstatic as they had never dared to imagine earning so much before. Therefore, the family barely slept for the next few days due to excitement. Still, they would be enthusiastic the following day to sell more scones. Cai Shi worked hard at the paper mill during the day and helped her husband after work. She would also wake up before dawn to help her husband knead the dough. That way, it would be more convenient for her husband to bake more scones if he needed them. At that moment, the family had dinner together and then counted their earnings. One of them said, ¡°We earned two silver and a hundred and twenty-five copper.¡± Old Madam Lin had counted the money three times. The family had consistently earned a lot in the past few days, but she was still in disbelief. ¡°We earned what we usually make in a year within just a day.¡± Her hands trembled, and her eyes brimmed with tears as she spoke. Lin Yishi was just as excited, saying, ¡°Mother, I will work hard to give you a better life.¡± Old Madam Lin shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as you guys do well. I¡¯ve already asked the villagers about how to rent a shop. They told me about someone who specializes in real estate. ¡°That person should know about shops and houses. Let¡¯s fill in our information and sign the contract. Once you get the keys, you can start selling your scones in the shop. ¡°We can save up and use the money to buy some tables, chairs, and even benches. You can even set up a workbench at the shop so that you don¡¯t have to make the scones at home.¡¯ Lin Yishi nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, we can do all the work at the shop.¡± Now that business was booming, he planned to rent a shop. That way, his workflow would improve.. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Small Profits, High Volume Chapter 814: Small Profits, High Volume Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Cai Shi could not stop smiling as she looked at the money on the table. She knew her family would be more hopeful if they could earn this much every day. Cai Shi even woke up before dawn and never felt tired. Instead, she felt motivated. She did not rest at noon, either. She just wanted to help Lin Yishi with his scones business. Cai Shi had never felt so capable. When night fell, she would still feel energetic. She was not the only one who felt that way. Old Madam Lin and Lin Yishi felt excited to wake up every day. ¡°Let¡¯s rent a shop tomorrow,¡± Old Madam Lin said, ¡°We¡¯ll quickly install the stove inside and get a few tables and chairs.¡± Although it was spring, it was still a little chilly in the morning and night. Old Madam Lin was worried about her son¡¯s injured leg, but he did not mind it. ¡°Cai Shi, although our business is booming, you should still work hard in the paper mill,¡± Old Madam Lin said, ¡°Princess Binglan has given you an excellent job.¡± Cai Shi nodded. ¡°l think so, too. No matter what happens in the future, our family will have a stable income. We will no longer have to worry about food or clothing.¡± Without her mother-in-law¡¯s help, Cai Shi would have helped her husband make and sell scones. She was worried that her husband would overwork himself. Cai Shi could work at the paper mill in peace with her mother-in-law to help with the housework and family business. Even so, Cai Shi would help her husband during her afternoon break. Before moving to Su Teng Village, she did all the work in the fields. She would do things neatly and work hard. Cai Shi also always felt she could do more. She would not feel tired if she could earn more to live a good life. Old Madam Lin nodded. ¡°Yes, but you should rest during your afternoon break and look after Xaioxi. I¡¯ll help with the shop, okay? I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out. ¡°Last time, you had to take care of everything at home. I know it has been hard on you. You should take the chance to rest now that our lives have improved.¡± The older woman had seen everything her daughter-in-law had done for this family. She wanted Cai Shi to feel at ease. The latter shook her head, saying, ¡°l promise not to overwork myself, Mother-in-law. Besides, you did more than I did when we were in our home village. ¡± Indeed, Old Madam Lin had done more work in the fields than Cai Shi. If it were not for Lin Ershi¡¯s death, the older woman would not have fallen ill so suddenly. The doctors had told Old Madam Lin that she had fallen ill due to overworking and overthinking. She also lacked nutrients. Fortunately, Su Binglan had cured the older woman. The whole family was extremely grateful to her for that. Old Madam Lin said, ¡°That may be, but I insist that you get more rest and sleep earlier.¡± ¡°Mother, the work I do at the paper mill is simple. I don¡¯t have to do much physically. I¡¯m only responsible for drying the paper.¡± Everyone at the paper mill had separate responsibilities. The division of labor was fair, too. Cai Shi¡¯s job was fun for her, and she could even chat while working. Moreover, she was amazed whenever she saw the raw materials form into paper after drying them. She felt like she was creating a miracle. ¡°Thank goodness for Princess Binglan,¡± Old Madam Lin sighed and looked at her grandson, saying, ¡°Xiaoxi, you must remember the princess¡¯s kindness toward our family. Study hard to repay her kindness.¡± ¡°l will, Grandma.¡± Lin Xiaoxi nodded thoughtfully. Suddenly, Cai Shi remembered her experience in Su Teng Market. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect to see so many people at the market the day before yesterday.¡± She was surprised to see so many stalls. Her husband sold even more scones on that day. Even Old Madam Lin found it unbelievable. ¡°Su Teng Market is much bigger than the one in the prefecture. It¡¯s bustling with activities here.¡± Old Madam Lin had used her free time to go shopping in the afternoon. She found the things there were cheap. Cai Shi said, ¡°The things you bought were excellent. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so affordable, too.¡¯ Old Madam Lin nodded. ¡°The villagers say the things are cheaper in Su Teng Market because a lot of people are around. After all, the vendors could sell more of their products with more visitors.¡± After some thought, Cai Shi said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just like how we sell scones. We sell them at cheaper prices, but we still earn a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If we sell our scones at high prices, most people wouldn¡¯t buy them. It¡¯s a small profit but a quick turnover.¡± The family discussed many things. Not only was Su Teng Village beautiful, but even the customs were simple. Living here made the family feel much better. Moreover, the villagers were friendly and always helped each other. A few dormitory managers often visited those who lived there and asked if the tenants needed help with anything. It gave the tenants a sense of warmth. Meanwhile, Old Master Cao, his wife, and his grandchildren had dinner and chatted with each other. Cao Shan said excitedly, ¡®Grandma, Grandpa, the medical school is lovely. We only have school for five days and have days off. ¡°The students there are friendly, and the teachers are knowledgeable. My classroom is spacious, too.¡± Cao Shan lit up as she spoke. She was thrilled to be studying medicine. The students even studied and compared notes with each other. ¡°We sleep very well in the dorms. We like talking about our lessons before we sleep. Oh, the food at the cafeteria is delicious! I can have two big and soft steamed buns with every meal. We also get meat in every meal. I had pork rib rice for lunch yesterday.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Cao Kang added, ¡°The academy served pork rib rice for lunch today. I heard the students calling it braised pork ribs.¡± The brother-sister duo had been eating and sleeping well these past few days. Even their complexion was much better than before. Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao were pleased to see how excited their grandchildren were. Moreover, the old couple was happy to work at the paper mill. Their jobs were straightforward, as they sat down while tidying up the papers. The two knew Su Binglan cared for them.. Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Benevolent Doctor Chapter 815: Benevolent Doctor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Those working in Old Master Cao and Old Madam Cao¡¯s sections were of similar ages. They also had grandchildren to care for at home. Therefore, doing things in a group was easy for them. Everyone would chat together on regular days. Moreover, their manager allowed them to chat while working, creating a relaxing environment. Of course, the workers would not slack off, either. Since Su Binglan had taken such good care of them, they would work hard to show that they were worthy of her kindness. Old Madam Cao smiled at her grandchildren, saying, ¡°I¡¯m pleased that you two are happy in school. Are the other students doing well, too?¡± Cao Shan nodded. ¡°Yeah, they are. The senior students often ask us if we need help, even though they¡¯re our seniors. Some of the others also came from the prefecture, just like us. ¡°After class, we go to the cafeteria together for dinner and return to the dorms at night to sleep.¡± Cao Shan felt everything was new and novel. Sometimes, she would wake up at night, still in disbelief. She was grateful that she could study with so many classmates, unlike when she lived in Hillock Village. There, she dared not go out and play with her friends. The villagers there also favored boys over girls. Most of the girls did housework and were not allowed to study. Cao Shan did not expect to attend school for free, not to mention it was a medical school. She remembered most girls looking at her enviously before she moved to Su Teng Village. However, Cao Shan knew she was privileged because her father was a soldier who had sacrificed himself for Dingzhou. Cao Kang said, ¡°My classmates and teachers are great, too. If anyone bullies other students, they can¡¯t return to Blue Mountain Academy anymore. Mr. Kong says there are rules in the academy. ¡°We¡¯ll learn the rules in our first class. Mr. Kong said we must first learn how to be decent human beings before gaining knowledge. We must learn to be honest, polite, and have morals.¡± Cao Kang appeared solemn as he spoke. Old Master Cao and his wife were pleased to hear that. They were happy that their grandchildren could attend school and learn to be decent human beings. Cao Shan added, ¡°My teacher said that we must be benevolent to be good doctors.¡¯ The older couple listened to their grandchildren with great interest. They were grateful their grandchildren could go to school. Many other similar families lived in the dormitory. They all had dinner and discussed the village. Everyone there fell in love with this place. Su Binglan continued writing a play script after dinner. She had been writing it for the past few days before going to bed. She had Written two new plays and planned to pass them to the actors to perform in the grand theater. After writing the script, she jotted down her plans and then went to bed. Su Binglan felt fulfilled and accomplished after busying herself every day. Moreover, she had trouble sleeping at night. She could not stop thinking about Luo Jin¡¯an whenever she lay in bed. She wondered what he was up to, when he would return, or if he was in danger. Su Binglan also wanted to complete many tasks as quickly as possible to avenge Luo Jin¡¯an and his family. Su Binglan fell asleep thinking of her plans. Since it was spring and the weather was warm, birds would chirp in the morning. Su Binglan woke up to the sounds of nature. After breakfast, she visited the theater. Since Su Xueye and his team had completed the construction, the actors could rehearse in the theater. Although the actors had performed Su Binglan¡¯s first play several times, they still took time to rehearse it. The actors and the producers would still receive their monthly salaries even if they did not perform. Whenever they performed, Su Binglan would pay them extra. The actors and producers were grateful for Su Binglan¡¯s kindness. If they were to walk outside, everyone would recognize them. They liked being liked and respected by others. It motivated them to act more. As the actors rehearsed on stage, they saw Su Binglan walking in. Yang Xiaoxun was ecstatic to see Su Binglan, exclaiming, ¡°Miss Su!¡± Lin Yueqin and Lin Yuechan looked at Su Binglan admiringly. Even Yue Huachen was excited. He always thought Su Binglan was just like Princess Ruobing. Perhaps he had found the shadow of his benefactor in Su Binglan. It made Yue Huachen want to continue living. He thought he could avenge his mother one day. He already knew that his enemy was the crown prince. However, he knew he was still too weak for revenge. Yue Huachen did not want to act rashly or cause trouble for his benefactor. Moreover, Su Binglan had cured his eyes and removed the poison from his body. He had also promised to repay her kindness by making her proud. Although Yue Huachen said he was repaying a debt of gratitude, he felt he was supposed to enjoy himself here. He could even get paid if he played the zither and rehearsed on weekdays. Moreover, he felt his life had meaning. He felt better than when he played the zither for government officials and nobles as Young Master Moon. Su Binglan glanced at everyone and said, ¡°How are rehearsals going today?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t have much to do, so we just wanted to rehearse a little more,¡± Yang Xiaoxun said. Lin Yueqin smiled. ¡°We wondered what it would be like to perform in the theater for the first time, so we wanted to practice first.¡± Everyone knew Su Binglan was approachable, so they did not feel restrained around her. They wanted to talk to her even more. They did not know why, but they would feel happy whenever they talked to her. Su Binglan was unaware she was so charming. ¡°The theater is magnificent. There¡¯s even a stage and so many chairs. It¡¯s convenient for everyone to watch our performances.¡± Su Binglan smiled when she saw everyone in good spirits. She said, brought two new scripts for you guys.¡± ¡°Wow, really?¡± Everyone was excited as they approached Su Binglan. She revealed the two scripts and said, ¡°l titled one of them ¡®The Perfect Match¡¯ and the other ¡®The Cow Herder and the Weaver Girl.¡¯ Let me explain the story of the two scripts.¡± Everyone perked up. The actors and producers knew listening to Su Binglan explain the scripts resembled her telling a story. Soon after, she explained the story while displaying her acting skills.. Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: A Student-Teacher Relationship Chapter 816: A Student-Teacher Relationship Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan first told the story of the Cow Herder and the Weaver Girl, ¡°Legend has it that the weaver girl and fairies descended to the mortal world to play and bathe by the river. ¡°As the cow herder led his cows, he met the weaver girl. He took the weaver girl¡¯s clothes by the river¡­ Later, the cow herder and the weaver girl lived among the people. ¡°The girl weaved while the cow herder plowed. They even had a pair of children. Their faithful love touched the magpies, and the magpies built them a bridge¡­¡± Su Binglan explained the script while telling the story. None of the villagers had ever heard of such a folk tale. She even brought along myths and legends. Her actors and producers were mesmerized yet astounded. Everyone was silent, and only Su Binglan¡¯s voice sounded. Some even began to cry when they heard the last part. ¡°l never knew of such a legend.¡± ¡°Yeah, me neither.¡¯ ¡°This story is so touching.¡± Yang Xiaoxun seemed to have thought of something and had tears rolling down her cheek. She wiped them with a handkerchief and sighed. She listened attentively as Su Binglan explained the story. Yang Xiaoxun wanted to listen so that she could do well in performing it. Su Binglan helplessly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s just a story, after all.¡± Lin Yuechan wiped her tears. ¡°But it was so touching.¡± ¡°l agree.¡± ¡°So, the animals in the story were psychic. The imperial court doesn¡¯t allow the killing of cows because they can talk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a legend, guys,¡± Su Binglan said helplessly. Even so, she had added many mythical creatures to the story. ¡°You¡¯ll be even more emotional after you hear Perfect Match.¡¯ She felt the villagers liked dramas and folk tales. Hence, her plays would be famous. Even the crew softened after hearing her explanation. After all, most people were kind and soft-hearted. ¡°The seventh fairy was heaven¡¯s youngest daughter. She is kind and lively¡­ She once saw a poor young man, Dong Yong, in the human world. He was hardworking, kind, and honest. The fairy felt profound sympathy for him¡­ ¡°She secretly descended to the mortal world to be with Dong Yong. Later, she chooses to forsake her immortality to live happily with him.¡± The crew was in suspense when they heard this story. They were deeply affected when they heard that the seventh fairy had become a mortal to be with Dong Yong. They sighed in relief when they heard the couple had lived happily ever after. The story had touched them, and they knew that it would touch everyone else when they performed it on stage. The crew was shocked for a while, even after Su Binglan finished explaining the story. She remembered there was no television or internet in this era, not to mention there were also very few books. Commoners could almost never watch plays like Su Binglan¡¯s, either. Such things were novel to commoners. She noticed the actresses¡¯ expressions and said, ¡°The people in my stories are courageous, so you have to be, too.¡± The crew understood her meaning, especially Yang Xiaoxun. She nodded thoughtfully and decided not to take her life for granted. She would not even dare to imagine where she would be if not for Su Binglan. Perhaps she would still have the burn mark on her face and not dare to leave the house, making her grandmother worry. However, her life had changed drastically. Old Madam Yang was all smiles as she earned a decent living. Meanwhile, Yang Xiaoxun felt fulfilled by acting and doing what she loved. She had even garnered fans across the village. The children even thought she was her character in the drama. Yang Xiaoxun felt it was very novel. She felt as if she had been reborn and was living a new life. Her past now seemed unfamiliar to her. Su Binglan busied herself with the crew for two days and even hired employees to work at the Grand Theater. The employees were responsible for setting the schedules, selling tickets, arranging the seats, and so on. Afterward, Su Binglan prepared to bring Su Wenxiu and Doctor Yang to Yang County. Su Wenxiu taught his students as usual, and he was earnest in his lessons. If his students had questions, he would answer them thoughtfully. When the bell rang, he placed the chalk in the box and said, ¡°Feel free to visit my office if you have any more questions.¡± Su Wenxiu had his own office, where he would prepare for his classes. As he approached his office with books in hand, he heard someone call him, ¡°Professor Wenxiu.¡¯ Previously, the students called him master, but he told them to call him Professor Wenxiu instead. It was something he had learned from his sister. When he heard the voice, he immediately knew it was Zi Die. She was only thirteen years old but was lively, cheerful, and helpful. She and her parents had once passed by this place. Her mother had heart issues at the time, and Su Wenxiu saved her. Zi Die wanted to stay and study, so he agreed. Moreover, she excelled in medicinal herbs. Su Wenxiu did not treat her like a little girl and thought highly of her. He turned and looked at her, asking, ¡°Is everything okay, Zi Die?¡± Su Wenxiu had a scholarly demeanor. Perhaps it had something to do with him being a doctor and studying medicinal herbs. Zi Die felt he was handsome and gentle. She walked up to him and said earnestly, ¡°1 like you, Professor Wenxiu.¡± ¡®Wh-what?!¡¯ Su Wenxiu was flabbergasted. He felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck him. He even staggered and almost lost his balance. ¡°Zi Die, l¡­¡± He was at a loss for words. Zi Die nervously asked, ¡°Did you hear what I said, Professor Wenxiu? I said I like you. Do you like me?¡± She looked at him with anticipation, and his heart felt like it was about to burst out of his chest. ¡°B-But you¡¯re still a child.¡± Ultimately, Su Wenxiu treated Zi Die like a little girl. She pouted, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m about to reach adulthood, so I can get married at fifteen.¡± Su Wenxiu usually spoke confidently during his lectures. However, his mind went blank when he heard Zi Die¡¯s words. ¡°Do you not think I¡¯m pretty, Professor Wenxiu?¡± Zi Die looked pitiful. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say that. I just¡­¡± Su Wenxiu did not want to upset her, but he did not know what to say.. Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Blazing Sincerity Chapter 817: Blazing Sincerity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu had never considered his students¡¯ appearances. All the students were the same to him. Instead, he only paid attention to which students were serious and which were talented. Zi Die was an exceptional student among the rest. She had a profound and thorough understanding of herbs and was a quick learner. She was also willing to help her classmates with their studies. Su Wenxiu never expected her to have such thoughts about him. She smiled and said, ¡°That means you think I¡¯m pretty.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw Zi Die¡¯s bright smile. He felt her smile was bright and dazzling. At that moment, he genuinely did not know what to say as Zi Die came on too strong. Su Wenxiu had never considered getting into another relationship ever since Wang Siman mocked him and broke off their engagement. Instead, he focused on studying medicine to become a good doctor. Zi Die¡¯s confession made him recall his past relationship, and his face paled. Zi Die¡¯s eyes were clear, showing that her feelings were pure. Su Wenxiu initially thought love was beautiful, but Wang Siman had humiliated him. After that, he realized how much the human heart could hurt. It would be a lie if he said there was not a big scar in his heart. Wang Siman despised the Su family¡¯s poverty and Su Wenxiu¡¯s lack of talent. At that time, Su Wenxiu thought he must become stronger so that no one would ever look down on him again. It felt terrible to have someone trample on his self-esteem. Therefore, he worked hard to make his life more meaningful. ¡°Professor Wenxiu, do you like me?¡± Zi Die asked again. Su Wenxiu was about to respond, but he remembered everything that happened to him in the past. He softened his tone, saying, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You might not know what it means to like someone.¡± He did not want to lead Zi Die on because he knew how it felt to be hurt. He could only speak gently at that moment. Still, Zi Die was a little unhappy. ¡°l know what it means to like someone because I like you.¡± ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Su Wenxiu felt a headache forming when he saw Zi Die¡¯s stubborn expression. He could only sigh helplessly. ¡°l think you¡¯re outstanding, Professor Wenxiu. You¡¯re knowledgeable, talented, kind, and gentle. You also treat your students well. You¡¯re handsome, too.¡± Zi Die lit up when she looked at Su Wenxiu. The latter felt a little helpless, thinking Zi Die¡¯s affection for him was nothing more than admiration. It was not love at all. ¡°You haven¡¯t been in contact with many boys yet. You¡¯ll only realize what it means to like someone at a certain age. I don¡¯t think you should fall in love so young. You should protect yourself here.¡± Many boys and girls attended this medical school, and Su Wenxiu could not encourage them to fall in love at such a young age. Typically, people of this era only talked about feelings after reaching adulthood. Zi Die noticed Su Wenxiu¡¯s good-natured persuasion and felt he just refused to believe her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me, Professor Wenxiu. You¡¯ll see my sincerity soon enough.¡± ¡°Do you know how old I am?¡± Su Wenxiu asked. ¡°You¡¯re nineteen, right? You¡¯re only six years older than me. Please wait for me to grow up a little more. When I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯ll visit your parents and propose a marriage.¡± ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Su Wenxiu was shocked by her words yet again. He looked into her eyes and noticed a fire in them. Her love for him was sincere and passionate. Suddenly, he no longer dared to look into her eyes. Su Wenxiu knew he was not as young as before and that Zi Die was only thirteen. He sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Zi Die. People might look at you differently.¡± ¡°l don¡¯t care how others look at me. It¡¯s my business that I like you. It doesn¡¯t matter if the others know.¡± Su Wenxiu thought of her parents and realized they were just as carefree and open-minded as Zi Die. Perhaps she was courageous enough to confess her feelings to him because she lived so freely. After all, she was the one who insisted on learning medicine from him. Her parents readily agreed, showing how much they doted on her. ¡°Do your parents know about this, Zi Die?¡± ¡°Of course they do.¡± Zi Die nodded. She had liked Su Wenxiu from the moment she saw him. She even started attending medical school to understand him better. However, she grew anxious when she realized how many people liked him. Zi Die only wanted to tell Su Wenxiu about her feelings for him and that he should wait for her to grow up. Su Wenxiu felt a hint of bitterness in his heart. If he had met someone like her when he was younger, he would have loved and cherished her. It was a pity he had experienced a terrible heartbreak. Moreover, he was still humble and naive when he was fifteen or sixteen. He had no ambition in life, and his family was struggling at that time. He barely had good clothes to wear. The girls liked the new and improved Su Wenxiu, not the lost and naive him from the past. He thought Zi Die might not even look in his direction if he were his old self. He said, ¡°Do you know I was a failure in the past? I used to know nothing, not to mention medicine. I barely even had enough to eat. Life didn¡¯t look good for me.¡± Zi Die blinked and thought about it carefully before saying, ¡°Then I should¡¯ve gotten to know you sooner. I could have fed you and given you better clothes to wear. 1 have a family member who practices medicine, too. ¡°He could have taught you so much. You would have become a doctor anyway if 1 had met you sooner.¡± Zi Die knew Su Wenxiu loved being a doctor and a teacher. Previously, the latter was trying to persuade Zi Die to let go of her feelings for him. At that moment, her words made his heart skip a beat. He felt confused and did not know what to say. ¡®l was the one trying to persuade her to stop just now. How did she become the one persuading me to be with her?¡¯ Su Wenxiu said, ¡°But¡­ I had a terrible life at that time.¡¯ ¡°But you¡¯re still you, Professor Wenxiu. You¡¯ll always be a teacher and a doctor.¡¯ Su Wenxiu looked into Zi Die¡¯s sincere and innocent eyes, thinking it was good to be young. Even feelings were more potent at her age. However, Su Wenxiu felt the urge to flee when faced with such emotions. ¡°Class is about to start, Zi Die. You should go.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s mind was a mess, and his heart was flustered. He could only make up an excuse to avoid Zi Die.. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Feelings Chapter 818: Feelings Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu turned and strode away as if he was about to flee. He needed to calm down because he felt confused. However, Zi Die caught up with him and said, ¡°Professor Wenxiu, it¡¯s still break time. Didn¡¯t you say we could come to your office if we had any questions?¡± Su Wenxiu came to an abrupt stop, and his body stiffened. He could not face Zi Die like he usually did in the office. He only treated her like any other student, but her words echoed in his mind. ¡°I-I suddenly remembered that I have something else to do. If you need help with your notes, ask the other teachers.¡± Immediately after, he fled, not daring to look at Zi Die. Su Wenxiu thought he had gotten far enough away from her when she shouted, ¡°You have to wait for me to grow up, Professor Su!¡± Su Wenxiu almost tripped and fell when he heard that. Thankfully, he had managed to stabilize himself. He was still absent-minded when he got home. When Su Binglan returned home that evening, she saw her second brother sitting at the table in a daze. Su Wenxiu seemed utterly different from his usual self, so Su Binglan asked, ¡°What happened, Wenxiu? Su Wenxiu was startled when he heard his sister¡¯s voice. He was immersed in his thoughts and did not realize Su Binglan had returned. He rubbed his chest and exclaimed, ¡°Sister, when did you get back?!¡± ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± Su Binglan smiled. Su Wenxiu stammered, ¡°N-Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ I-I was just thinking about my next lesson.¡± He was not good at lying, so he dared not look at his sister while speaking. However, Su Binglan carefully observed his expression and became a little worried about him. She wanted to know what was going on, but she realized he was too embarrassed to even look at her. When she noticed her brother blushing, she could guess what had happened. Su Binglan thought Su Wenxiu had encountered a relationship issue. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°If you need my help, just let me know.¡± She did not pry and left it at that. Su Wenxiu sighed in relief when he heard that. He was thankful she did not ask further. He would not know what to say if she did. After all, he was a terrible liar and did not know how to tell the truth. He felt shy because a thirteen-year-old girl had confessed her feelings for him. ¡®How could she say such things to me? It must be because she¡¯s too young and doesn¡¯t know what feelings are.¡¯ Su Binglan returned to her work while Su Wenxiu continued to let his mind wander. He only returned to his senses when Shen Qiuhua called out to him while making dinner. Shen Qiuhua did not overthink Su Wenxiu¡¯s absent-mindedness. She only thought it was because he had been busy and tired from work. ¡°Are you tired? Did you not sleep well last night?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve just been thinking about the students.¡± Shen Qiuhua continued to cut the vegetables as she said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re also going to Yang County with your sister tomorrow, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy arranging everything at the school before leaving. Go to bed after dinner, okay?¡± Su Wenxiu nodded blankly. ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, he realized that he still needed to pack before heading to Yang County. ¡°Sister, have you packed.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pack. I¡¯ve already prepared everything we need.¡¯ She had placed many things in her pocket dimension so she could take them out whenever they needed something. Su Wenxiu trusted his sister very much. Since she said there was no need to pack anything, he simply said, ¡°l told Doctor Yang about it. She¡¯s happy to visit her village with her husband and child.¡± Su Binglan was stunned. ¡°Doctor Yang is a woman?¡± Su Wenxiu nodded, ¡°Yeah, and her medical skills are exceptional. People discriminate against her because she¡¯s a woman, but she has saved many people and proved the naysayers wrong. ¡°Everyone slowly realized what a good doctor she is. Since she¡¯s a woman, many madams from wealthy families ask for her consultations. I teach and accept female students all the time. ¡°Doctor Yang is the most supportive and patient teacher. She told me she started studying medicine during childhood. No one understood her ambitions, but she insisted on studying medicine. ¡°She later became successful and helped many in need. She said you helped change many girls¡¯ statuses. She admires you the most, Sister. She was ecstatic when I told her about your plans to build a herb factory in Yang Village.¡± Su Binglan understood Doctor Yang more after listening to her brother. ¡°She must¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to achieve such results as a female doctor.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded, saying, ¡°Yeah, she told me that she continued to study while others played around. She only slept four hours a day and spent most of her time learning about medicine. Doctor Yang is hardworking and teaches at the school when she¡¯s free.¡¯ ¡°Since you think so highly of her, I believe you.¡± Su Binglan smiled. She then looked at the map of Yang County before going to bed that night. She only slept after memorizing every detail of the map. The following morning, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu boarded the carriage and set off. The duo went to the medical school entrance to fetch Doctor Yang. Su Wenxiu had even arranged for some teachers to care for the students. Therefore, those who had to teach stayed at the medical school for convenience¡¯s sake. Doctor Yang and her husband were doctors, so they planned to take their child to Yang County, too. After all, it had been a while since they visited home. Doctor Yang was excited when she saw her idol, Su Binglan. Even Doctor Lin and the child were happy to see her. After exchanging pleasantries, the group boarded the carriage and headed toward Yang Village. Although the journey would be long, Su Binglan had prepared everything the group needed. They only arrived at Yang County a few days later. Doctor Yang lifted the carriage curtain and looked outside, saying, ¡°The place is the same even though we¡¯ve been away for so many years.¡± Coming from a bustling place like Su Teng Village to a remote place like Yang County was strange for Doctor Yang. She preferred the hustle and bustle of Su Teng Village. She thought it would be great if Yang County could be just as lively and prosperous as Su Teng Village. She wanted the people to live well and work in peace. Su Binglan did not expect Yang County to be so barren, either. Almost no one was around. Su Wenxiu felt Teng County was much better than Yang County, even in the past. He said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be very many people in town..¡± Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Discovering Tomatoes Chapter 819: Discovering Tomatoes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu saw many beggars by the roadside. There were not many people on the streets either. It did not even look like a town. Su Binglan looked around and felt the urge to develop this place as soon as possible. She wanted to give the people here many job opportunities so they could improve their lives. Then, they would be able to eat their fill and wear warm clothes. They would also earn enough to spend on themselves. Su Binglan wanted to drive the local economic development so this place would gradually become prosperous. If a place could develop, the population would gradually increase. She said, ¡°Tenghe Town is close to the port. It would¡¯ve been better if we didn¡¯t have so many factories there. Still, there are so many mountains and hills here, with no port. This place is even poorer than the past Tenghe Town.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at the villagers setting up stalls on the street. He said, ¡°Sister, will everyone¡¯s lives here improve after we build the herb factory?¡± He had just seen people with patched clothes by the roadside setting up their stalls with baskets. Some baskets contained eggs, while others had wild vegetables. However, very few people were around to buy these things. Since it was already dark out, they had not sold a thing. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll build many factories here. Things will get better as long as they¡¯re hardworking and diligent.¡± Su Wenxiu sighed in relief after hearing that. ¡°Sister, I want to get down and buy their eggs and vegetables.¡± Su Binglan knew her brother was kind-hearted. Even Doctor Yang wanted to get down to buy the villagers¡¯ things. ¡°I¡¯ll go down. You guys stay in the carriage, all right?¡± Su Binglan dismounted the carriage as she spoke. She then approached the villagers who were setting up their stalls. Most set up their stalls here because it was the town¡¯s main road. They had a higher chance of selling their goods if someone passed by. Several villagers sold eggs that they had gathered from their hens. They could only hope to earn a little bit. ¡°How much are these eggs, ma¡¯am?¡± Su Binglan approached an egg seller. The woman was excited to receive a customer. Her eyes were full of surprise, but she hesitated in saying, ¡°Um, one egg is three copper coins. I¡¯ll give you a discount if you buy twelve.¡± Su Binglan was stunned, not expecting the eggs to be so cheap. Eggs cost five copper coins for one in Su Teng Village. Since the woman was only selling hers for three copper per egg, she would not profit at all. Su Binglan knew it was not easy to raise hens because people needed grain to feed them. It was unlike the modern world, where there was almost unlimited chicken feed. Still, the seller¡¯s eggs looked good, so Su binglan handed sixty copper to the woman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy all your eggs.¡± The woman was so shocked that she did not know how to react. After a while, she returned to her senses and hurriedly whispered, ¡°Miss, I think you¡¯re overpaying. One egg is only three copper.¡± The woman thought Su Binglan was a rich girl who had miscalculated and overpaid. However, the former would not lie. Although the standard price for eggs was five copper each, she knew no one here would buy them for that much. Additionally, it was already late in the evening. The woman only wanted to make a sale and did not mind lowering her prices. Su Binglan noticed the woman¡¯s honesty and said, ¡°An egg costs five copper where I¡¯m from, so I¡¯ll pay you according to that price. You can keep the money.¡± The woman became teary-eyed when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. If her family had not been desperate for money, she would not have charged Su Binglan so much. She knew Su Binglan did not need the eggs but was still willing to help her. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, miss.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go home.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, miss!¡± The woman excitedly kept the sixty coppers and carried her basket home. Sixty copper was a considerable amount to her and her family. She could not wait to get home and tell them about it. Su Binglan then went to buy vegetables and more eggs from the other people¡¯s stalls. She carried a basket on her back and placed it in front of everyone. However, she had secretly placed everything she bought into her pocket dimension. Then, she met an old woman with graying hair at the corner of the street. The latter¡¯s vision was a little blurry when she saw the young lady before her. The old woman said, ¡°Miss, I picked these fresh fruits from the mountains. Although they¡¯re a little sour, they¡¯re edible.¡± Su Binglan looked at the fruits and became excited. ¡®Aren¡¯t those tomatoes?! I¡¯ve never seen one since I came to this era. I can use these to cook many more dishes.¡¯ Su Binglan planned to make tomato scrambled eggs. She thought there was nothing that tasted quite like it. She said, ¡°You picked these from the mountains?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. These fruits are still fresh.¡¯ ¡°Are there more in the mountains, Madam?¡± Su Binglan expressed her excitement. ¡°Of course. There are many more, but these fruits are pretty sour. They¡¯re not poisonous, either.¡± The old woman had worked hard to gather the tomatoes before setting up her stall to sell them. However, she struggled to sell her goods because they were sour. Most thought they were inedible. The old woman did not overthink it, so she answered Su Binglan¡¯s questions truthfully. ¡°May I know where you live, Madam?¡± Su Binglan was happy to hear the old woman¡¯s words. ¡°l live at the edge of Yang Village.¡± Su Binglan became even more excited when she heard that. After all, she was already heading there. ¡°I¡¯ll buy your tomatoes, Madam. How much are they?¡± The old woman was stunned, thinking she had misheard Su Binglan. The former suspected Su Binglan might have misunderstood her, so she repeated, ¡°These are sour, young lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know how to eat these tomatoes.¡± The old woman was thrilled to hear it. After all, they were heavy and hard to sell. If she failed to sell the tomatoes, she would have to carry them back. She also could not keep them for long. ¡°Y-You can pay me as you see fit, young lady.¡± The old woman did not know how much the tomatoes cost. However, she knew Su Binglan was a good person who had just bought other people¡¯s goods. Su Binglan quickly gave the old woman a silver tael. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± The old woman looked at the silver in her trembling hands. ¡°Young lady, this¡­ It won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t need so much.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. These tomatoes are worth that much. I must also thank you for telling me that there¡¯s such an excellent thing here..¡± Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Beautiful Mountains and Rivers Chapter 820: Beautiful Mountains and Rivers Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The old woman was still in shock as she asked, ¡°Are these good things, young ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re excellent for making scrambled eggs. You can try it at home.¡± Su Binglan knew the eggs would still taste great with the tomatoes even if the old woman did not adjust the taste properly. Su Binglan felt hungry just thinking about tomato scrambled eggs. She knew what she and the others would have for dinner tonight. ¡°Thank you so much, young lady.¡± The old woman happily prepared to return to the village with her earnings. ¡°Madam, you can come with us since we¡¯re heading the same way. Join us in our carriage.¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just walk home.¡± The old woman knew Su Binglan had already helped her a lot, so she could not bring herself to trouble the young lady anymore. Moreover, the old woman¡¯s clothes were filthy from foraging the tomatoes. Since Su Binglan¡¯s carriage looked new and clean, the old woman did not want to mess it up. She hesitated even though Su Binglan had insisted on taking her home. ¡°But I¡¯m covered in mud, young lady. I¡ª ¡°We won¡¯t mind at all, madam. We have things to do in Yang Village, and it¡¯s already late. Do you have a place to stay for the night?¡± The old woman hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a place to stay.¡± Her family had built a house with stones in the village. The house had six rooms, and the old woman hoped her son would get married and have kids. Although it took effort to build the house, it did not cost much. There was also plenty of room to stay. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you to join us in the carriage and show us the way.¡± ¡°All right, that sounds like a deal.¡± The old woman followed Su Binglan into the carriage but felt very reserved. Doctor Yang was stunned when she saw the old woman. ¡°Aunt Yang?!¡± The old woman looked at Doctor Yang and said in surprise, ¡®Yang Ge l er?! Is that really you, Ge¡¯er? You¡¯re alive!¡± Doctor Yang was happy to see her grandaunt. She quickly introduced her husband and son to Grandaunt Yang. The latter was delighted to see Doctor Yangs family. They immediately started catching up with each other in the carriage. Su Binglan learned that Grandaunt Yang was Doctor Yangs grandfather¡¯s younger sister. Doctor Yang had left the village when her parents passed away. Some even said that she had fallen off a cliff and died. Although Doctor Yang did fall off a cliff while picking herbs, she did not die. Instead, she fell into the water and was severely injured. That was when Doctor Lin first met and saved her. Later, the two got married and had a son. After having their son, Doctor Yang had to care for him and could not return to the Yang Village for some time. However, she had never forgotten her home. She also wanted to become more capable before returning to help her people, Doctor Yang did not expect to be away for several years and felt it had all passed in the blink of an eye. She became teary-eyed as she spoke to Grandaunt Yang. Doctor Yang missed her home and loved ones. After all, she grew up in Yang Village. She then asked how her grandaunt was doing. It turned out the old woman¡¯s son had broken his leg when he went to gather herbs up the mountain. Since Grandaunt Yangs daughter-in-law was pregnant with a second child, the latter could not do much. Therefore, the old woman went to the mountains to pick tomatoes to sell at her stall. Grandaunt Yang wanted to earn money so she could buy food for her daughter-in-law and help nourish her body. The old woman sighed when she talked about this. Su Binglan realized how dangerous it was for the villagers to pick herbs on the mountain. After all, the mountains were steep and dangerous. Although the villagers made a living with herbs, it was a treacherous job to do. Su Binglan could imagine how great it would be if she could plant herbs in large quantities. She asked, ¡°Doctor Yang, do all the villagers know about medicinal herbs?¡± Doctor Yang nodded. ¡°They do. Everyone knows the basics and can identify most herbs. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know what to pick and what not to pick. Since that¡¯s the case, the villagers can plant and harvest herbs in large quantities.¡± ¡°Everyone is trying to grow herbs,¡± Grandaunt Yang said, ¡°Still, some herbs can¡¯t grow here at all. We can only pick them from the mountain.¡± Su Binglan had a way to do this. If she could keep the herbs that were harder to grow in the village in her pocket dimension, they would adapt to the soil and overgrow. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the situation first.¡± She discovered this place had beautiful mountains and clear waters. There was also plenty of land to build factories. The sky was dark when they reached the village. Every household had finished their dinner and closed their doors. Not many noticed the carriage entering the village. However, the dogs would bark from time to time. Since Grandaunt Yangs house was at the end of the village, the group waited until the carriage reached the end. At that moment, a little boy about then years old ran out. ¡®Grandma, you¡¯re finally back! ¡± He was worried that his grandmother returned so late. He ran out of the house when he heard the dogs barking. Grandaunt Yang was happy to see her grandson. ¡°Yes, I am. Did you behave yourself today?¡± ¡°l did, Grandma.¡¯ Then, a pregnant woman came to the entrance. She was shocked when she saw Su Binglan and the others. However, the woman immediately recognized Doctor Yang. ¡°Y-Yang Geer?!¡± Doctor Yang excitedly greeted the woman, ¡°Hello, Sister-in-law.¡± Then, the former squatted and looked at the little boy. He was only about two to three years old before Doctor Yang left the village. Many years had already passed since then. Doctor Yang called her husband and son over to greet the family. Meanwhile, Grandaunt Yangs son, Yang Cheng, appeared with a walking stick. Since he had broken his leg, he was a little clumsy. Grandaunt Yang told her son and daughter-in-law about Su Binglan and the others. Soon after, Lady Liu warmly welcomed everyone. ¡°Mother-in-law, you can rest. I¡¯ll cook some food for our guests.¡± She had only cooked dinner for her family that night, so there was not much left. Su Binglan said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. We brought some ingredients. Please let me cook for you tonight. I¡¯d like to try using the tomatoes.¡± ¡°Those fruits you bought from me are called tomatoes?¡± Grandaunt Yang asked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s their name. I¡¯ve seen it somewhere else before, so I know how good they are. I can make many dishes with these tomatoes. I¡¯ll make tomato scrambled eggs first.¡± Su Binglan took out a few steamed buns and rice cakes. She continued, ¡°You can reheat these buns and rice cakes. We¡¯ll eat them later.¡¯ Lady Liu was shocked when she saw Su Binglan taking out so much food. The former looked at Grandaunt Yang and stammered, ¡°M ¨C Mother-in-law¡­ That¡¯s¡­ ¡°Miss Su is a good person,¡± Grandaunt Yang said, ¡°I¡¯ll help her while you rest, okay?¡± Since Lady Liu was pregnant, the old woman was worried she would get tired. Doctor Yang said, ¡°Let me reheat the buns and rice cakes, Grandaunt. You and Lady Liu should rest..¡± Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Tomato Scrambled Eggs Chapter 821: Tomato Scrambled Eggs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Grandaunt Yang quickly held Doctor Yangs hand and said, ¡°l can¡¯t let you do all the work. You finally returned after all these years, so you should rest. Sit on the heated platform and rest. Everyone, please have a seat. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Yang,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l can handle all the cooking. I do it all the time at home.¡¯ Grandaunt Yang could only listen to Su Binglan and let her cook. She wanted to know how Su Binglan would use the tomatoes and wondered if they would taste good. Fortunately, Su Binglan had bought plenty of eggs just now. She looked around and counted eight people to cook for. The family had a big pot for her to use. ¡°Madam Yang, please bring me a big basin.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Grandaunt Yang moved quickly. Su Binglan took out more than ten eggs and beat them in the basin. Grandaunt Yang was stunned when she saw that many eggs. Su Binglan called her brother after cracking the eggs. ¡°Wenxiu, help me wash the tomatoes.¡¯ ¡°Right away, Sister.¡± Su Wenxiu was excited. He had never seen tomatoes before. Since his sister said they were good, he believed her and looked forward to dinner. The group had been in a hurry to reach the village over the past few days. They had eaten most of their canned and preserved foods. They were happy to eat cooked food soon. Usually, the Su family would not need Su Wenxiu¡¯s help in the kitchen. Instead, they would allow him to continue studying and researching herbs in peace. Still, he sometimes helped them cook. Therefore, he was familiar with helping his sister. He washed the tomatoes and placed them in the basin. Su Binglan looked at them and said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Wash and add more to the basin.¡± Su Binglan glanced at the family and thought they needed more nutrition. The eggs could replenish protein, while the tomatoes would replenish the nutritional value of fruits and vegetables. They would also supplement the family with vitamins. Vegetable scrambled eggs tasted average, but tomato scrambled eggs were uniquely different from other dishes. Su Binglan smiled as she imagined what dinner would be like. ¡°Okay, Sister.¡± Su Wenxiu appeared even more obedient to his sister. Grandaunt Yang hurried over to help, saying, ¡°Let me help, young man.¡± Doctor Yang and her wife also rushed to help. Everyone wanted to help, but they did not know what Su Binglan wanted to do. Hence, they did not know where to start. After watching Su Wenxiu prepare the tomatoes, the family wanted to join in. Su Wenxiu looked at the tomatoes and asked, ¡°Sister, how do we cut these?¡± He thought these things were fruits but had never considered cooking them. Su Binglan had never cooked with fruits before, so he did not know how to cut the tomatoes. ¡®Should I cut them like potatoes? Do I shred them?¡¯ ¡°You can leave them there first. I¡¯ll show you how to cut them later.¡± After stirring everything together, Su Binglan picked up a knife and cut the tomatoes. Her knife skills shocked everyone present. Doctor Yang was in awe. It was no wonder Su Wenxiu often spoke highly of his sister. He always mentioned how delicious his sister¡¯s cooking was. Doctor Yang had only heard about it, but after watching Su Binglan work in the kitchen, she believed Su Wenxiu¡¯s claims. ¡®Miss Su¡¯s cooking must be delicious. It¡¯s evident now that I can watch her cook. I don¡¯t even know how to cook and only know how to fiddle with medicinal herbs. Fortunately, my husband does most of the cooking. After Su Binglan cut the tomatoes, Su Wenxiu asked, ¡°Sister, are you going to make tomato scrambled eggs with these?¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see what I¡¯ll do next.¡± She then turned to Grandaunt Yang and said, ¡°You can watch and learn, too, madam. Then, you can make tomato scrambled eggs for your family next time. It¡¯s nutritious and good for your body. ¡°I¡¯ll also make you tofu soup later. It¡¯s fresh and delicious.¡± Su Binglan felt like cooking some more after seeing the fresh ingredients. She liked sharing her dishes with everyone. Grandaunt Yang became emotional. She knew restaurants sold such dishes for a lot of money, yet Su Binglan allowed her to watch and learn. The old woman felt apologetic because she understood how hard it was to cook such dishes. Su Binglan then took out garlic and ginger, saying, ¡°These two are my seasonings. I¡¯ll slice the garlic and grind the ginger. I¡¯ll also mince the green onions and put them aside first. I¡¯ll need them when stir-frying the tomatoes later.¡¯ Su Binglan explained each step as everyone helped along. Doctor Yang was grateful to Su Binglan. The former knew Su Binglan trusted her to keep the recipe a secret. However, Doctor Yang did not know how to cook and let her husband learn the recipe instead. Grandaunt Yang and Lady Liu also observed. Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll need to add oil to the pot later. Grandaunt Yang had already brought the firewood in for Su Binglan to use. The old woman had gathered the firewood from the mountain. There was an advantage to living in a beautiful mountainous area. There were many lush jungles and sufficient firewood there. Several river banks were nearby, too. The family would not freeze during winter. Su Wenxiu started the fire, and then Su Binglan placed the eggs into the pot after it reached a particular heat. She said, ¡°Scramble the eggs with the tomatoes, but you must scramble the eggs first because they cook quickly. That¡¯s all you need to do before plating the dish.¡± After scooping out the eggs, she added a little more oil to the pot and stir-fried the ginger, garlic, and tomatoes. She then added wine, salt, and sugar for taste. Soon after, she added the tomatoes and continued to stir-fry the mixture. That way, the eggs would blend with the tomato, giving the eggs the tomato flavor. Then, she added a little soy sauce and some chopped green onions. The fragrance wafted throughout the kitchen as she cooked. Grandaunt Yang and her family stared at the tomato-scrambled eggs in awe. Although they had made vegetable scrambled eggs, they did not smell as good as this. They were even reluctant to use too many eggs. They typically used only one egg but more vegetables.. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Delicious Food Chapter 822: Delicious Food Translator: EndlessFantasv Translation Editor: EndlessFantasv Translation The family noticed how many eggs Su Binglan had put into the pot. She had made a hefty serving of tomato scrambled eggs, and it smelled good. Their gazes involuntarily fell on the food. They noticed the color differed from anything they had eaten. The fragrance whetted their appetites, too. Although it was spring, it was still chilly at night. A high flame burned at the stove and caused smoke to rise from the chimney. The smell of food escaped the house, and it felt warm even at night. The family felt the warmth not only in their bodies but also in their hearts. The plates in the house were big, but even so, Su Binglan could fill three large plates of tomato scrambled eggs. She had made so much that it could not fit on one plate. Everyone looked at the bright red eggs and thought they looked stunning. Even though the family had yet to try the dish, it made them reminisce as if they had eaten it before. Su Binglan said, ¡°You all must be hungry. The steam buns and rice cakes are ready, too, so we can eat them with the tomato scrambled eggs. I added a little more salt so it would go better with the rice. ¡°You can have this dish as a staple food or a dish. If it¡¯s a dish, add more salt, but if it¡¯s not, you can eat it as is.¡± Grandaunt Yang asked, ¡°Is the dish sour as well?¡± She had tasted the tomatoes when she first picked them. She knew they were sour, but she wondered if it would affect the taste of the scrambled eggs. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°1 put sugar in it so it¡¯s not too sour. Try some, madam.¡¯ Grandaunt Yang waved and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s eat together. I¡¯m sure your food will be delicious, Miss Su.¡¯ The old woman did not want to eat without Su Binglan. Grandaunt Su knew the young lady was kind and generous. Su Binglan had helped her and taught her how to cook this dish. The old woman did not know how to express her gratitude. Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat together. I¡¯ll make tomato egg soup for you all tomorrow. ¡± Lady Liu added, ¡°It just so happens we can use the vegetable soup I made earlier.¡¯ The family¡¯s daily meals were straightforward. Even if they made vegetable soup, they would not be willing to add eggs to it. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. We can eat steamed buns and vegetables. When we¡¯re full, we can drink some soup.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°That sounds perfect. The soup will warm our bodies up.¡± The family usually made porridge or soup. Their stomachs would feel comfortable afterward. Lady Liu was too embarrassed to speak initially, but she sighed in relief when Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu responded. Grandaunt Yang also felt relieved. ¡°We still have cornbread. I wonder if we can use those.¡¯ She was worried people like Su Binglan would not use such things and would be unable to digest them. Cornbread was not like steamed buns, after all. Su Binglan said with a smile, ¡°Cornbread is better with vegetables. Not everyone can make cornbread, either.¡± She knew she had to use good-quality flour to make cornbread. Then, she would place them in a pot and cook them. It differed from steamed buns and required skills. Grandaunt Yangs smile widened when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. The old woman was grateful to Su Binglan and wanted to be a gracious host to her. However, Grandaunt Yang felt her things were not presentable. Fortunately, Su Binglan did not mind. Meanwhile, Doctor Yang felt even more emotional as she looked at Su Binglan¡¯s reaction. She did not expect Su Binglan to be so approachable and understanding. Su Binglan was just as Su Wenxiu had often described. Even Doctor Yang liked Su Binglan. The former felt Su Binglan had a charm that made others want to be close to her. Since it was time to eat, everybody helped to set the table. Lady Liu brought over a few stools, and the group sat around the dining table. Su Binglan said, ¡°Try the food before it gets cold, Madam Yang.¡± Because she was in the old woman¡¯s house, she respected her elders and offered Grandaunt Su to taste the food first. The old woman picked up her chopsticks and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, everyone,¡± Everyone was stunned when they tried the tomato scrambled eggs. Lady Liu¡¯s grandson said, ¡°It¡¯s not sour, Grandma. It¡¯s so tasty.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the slight sweetness to cover the sourness,¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°This egg dish is so much different from what we usually eat at home.¡± The eggs were not like the typical scrambled eggs he had. This one was more flavorful and had the freshness of tomato soup. When the food entered his mouth, he could smell the tomatoes. Su Binglan looked at her brother and said, ¡°Wenxiu, try the tomato again.¡± She had made a little soup out of the tomatoes when making the dish. Therefore, everyone could even use a spoon to eat it. After tasting the soup, Su Wenxiu instinctively exclaimed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡± He sighed in relief after eating. ¡°Sister, this dish will be popular if we sell it in Su Teng Village. It might even become a signature dish.¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°The cooking method is straightforward, but what matters most is the ingredients. It¡¯s the uniqueness of tomatoes that makes it stand out. You can¡¯t get the same flavor with other ingredients.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. We use plenty of vegetables when we fry eggs at home, but nothing tastes quite like this. Besides, the soup is delicious.¡¯ Su Binglan responded, ¡°Tomato soup, tofu soup, and noodle soup are delicious, aren¡¯t they?¡± Su Wenxiu rubbed his stomach and said, ¡°l thought I was full, but I feel like eating again after hearing you talk about food.¡± He seemed like a different person whenever he was with his sister. Su Wenxiu appeared more carefree and childish. His students back home would be shocked if they saw his reactions.. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Market Monopoly Chapter 823: Market Monopoly Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu was gentle and mature when teaching at the medical school. Perhaps he would only show his childish side if his sister were around. If everyone ate at the Su family¡¯s house, they would realize how often the family would react with shock whenever they ate Su Binglan¡¯s dishes. After all, her cooking was unparalleled. Sometimes, she would cook with new ingredients and make comforting food. At that moment, Doctor Yang understood Su Wenxiu¡¯s feelings well. She realized the tomato scrambled eggs had a profound aftertaste, If she were not so full, she would eat another plate. Even Doctor Lin was full of praise, ¡°Although this dish is easy to make, its flavor is fantastic. It seems tomatoes are good after all.¡± He had tried many delicacies and often cooked for his wife and son. Therefore, he knew he could not replicate this flavor without tomatoes. When he ate the egg with the tomato soup, he felt it tasted even better. He and his family ate so much that their stomachs protruded. Doctor Lin and his wife smiled when they saw their son¡¯s joyful expression. Children usually did not like eating vegetables. Instead, they enjoyed pork. As doctors, the couple knew it was not a balanced diet. However, they were delighted that their son enjoyed the tomato scrambled eggs. Since that was the case, their son¡¯s preferred foods would be more nutritious. ¡°Indeed, tomatoes are great.¡± Everyone ate so well that they even started to sweat. Since they drank the soup, it made them feel warm inside. They felt satisfied as they leaned backward. The women realized they had eaten a lot. They had not eaten that much in a long time. Grandaunt Yang looked at Su Binglan gratefully when she noticed how well-fed her family was. The old woman said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan and the others only wanted to stay for the night. However, Grandaunt Yang did not expect Su Binglan to bring them many things and even cook for them. The old woman felt a little apologetic. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Madam Yang. I came here to take a look around. I plan to build a medicinal herb factory here and purchase this village¡¯s herbs.¡± Su Wenxiu became excited when he heard that. He knew his sister was sincere and that she was swift and decisive. Grandaunt Yang was shocked when she heard that. Even Doctor Yang and Lady Liu were so excited that they were wide-eyed. The old woman took a while before finding her voice, saying, ¡°Y-You want to build a¡­medicinal herb factory here?¡± She suspected she had misheard Su Binglan just now. Most of the villagers made a living by picking herbs. Still, it was not an easy job to do because the mountains were dangerous. Even cultivating herbs was challenging. Moreover, the merchants bought the herbs at meager prices. The villagers could do nothing about it, even though the situation in Yang County was dire. The villagers had to sell their goods even if the price was low. Otherwise, it would be a waste of herbs. The villagers did not know how to store the herbs properly, either. If Su Binglan built a herb factory here, the villagers¡¯ lives would improve exponentially. They could even sell their herbs at better prices. Doctor Yang was pleased. She also knew what Su Binglan¡¯s name meant to Tenghe Town. She knew Su Binglan¡¯s words carried weight, and everything she said would come true. Doctor Yang could tell from all the changes Su Teng Village had gone through. She said, ¡°It¡¯s true, Grandaunt. Miss Su came here to help us. She has built many factories and shops in Su Teng Village. ¡°She gave countless job opportunities to the Su Teng villagers and even those not from there. Since I have lived there, I¡¯ve seen everything with my own eyes. Miss Su also pays her employees well. ¡°If you can work in her factory, you will have enough to eat and warm clothes to wear during cold weather.¡± Since Su Binglan was a stranger to Grandaunt Yang, the latter felt a little doubtful about Su Binglan¡¯s claims. It was not that no one wanted to buy the villagers¡¯ medicinal herbs. However, the merchants and medical centers in that area constantly lowballed the villagers. Sometimes, certain people would even restrain the villagers from collecting herbs. Nonetheless, Grandaunt Yang had watched Doctor Yang grow up and knew she would not lie. The old woman became emotional, and her eyes watered. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re willing to help us. I know everyone will be delighted, too. They¡¯ll be extremely grateful to you. ¡°Still, things are complicated here. The merchants have colluded with the medical centers. I heard that high-ranking officials and nobles supported them. We commoners can do nothing against them.¡± Grandaunt Yang explained the situation because she did not want Su Binglan to be misinformed, ¡°The merchants have monopolized our herbs to profit for themselves.¡¯ ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the county magistrate do something about it?¡± Su Binglan asked. The old woman sighed, saying, ¡°He doesn¡¯t care because he¡¯s protecting the merchants and the medical centers. Even so, they keep it private so no one would know about it.¡¯ Doctor Yang grew angry. ¡°It has never been this extreme before.¡± Grandaunt Yang said, ¡°That¡¯s because the merchants and the medical centers have joined forces. The previous county magistrate protected us. But it ended up offending the rich and powerful. ¡°The latter eventually dismissed the county magistrate and hired a new one who sided with them.¡± These were small matters to Su Binglan, and she could quickly resolve them. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Madam Yang. I¡¯ll take care of it and punish those merchants.¡¯ Since Su Binglan knew about these things, it would not be as simple as opening a factory. She would have to make the merchants pay for what they had done. She would not allow anyone to pressure and deceive the villagers. Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned solemn as she spoke. She exuded an intimidating yet dignified aura. Grandaunt Yang was surprised to see Su Binglan like this. It was evident the latter was not an ordinary person. The old woman wondered if Su Binglan had an influential force behind her.. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: Great Origin Chapter 824: Great Origin Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Grandaunt Yang was surprised. She initially thought Su Binglan was the daughter of a prestigious family. Ultimately, the old woman thought otherwise. After all, Su Binglan would not have come so far just to build a factory if she were from a prestigious family. Moreover, Su Binglan showed no fear when Grandaunt Yang mentioned the county magistrate and explained the situation here. ¡®Does Miss Su really have a way to help us?¡¯ With that in mind, Grandaunt Yang became excited. She wanted to say something but could not make a sound for a moment. After a while, she calmed herself down and said, ¡°Do you¡­really have a way, Miss Su?¡± Even Doctor Yang found it troublesome. She thought perhaps Su Binglan might be unable to build the factory. It was not as simple as that because the merchants would try to pressure her and not let her build the factory to process medicinal herbs. Doctor Yang seemed discouraged, thinking Su Binglan had not thought it through. Only Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu were calm. The latter knew his sister¡¯s true identity and capabilities, while Su Binglan was confident this matter was easy to handle. She also had the token Lan Ruozhu had given her. The Dingzhou county magistrate would treat the token as Lan Ruozhu¡¯s will. Moreover, Su Binglan was a princess, so the magistrate had to listen to her. Su Binglan intended to dismiss the magistrate who suppressed the people. She wanted to find a more deserving magistrate for Yang County. The one she hired had to be capable of making the people¡¯s lives better. Su Binglan said calmly, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Madam Yang. I have a way to deal with the merchants and magistrate.¡± The old woman realized that Su Binglan really did have an influential background. However, Grandaunt Yang was smart enough not to ask about things she should not. She stood up excitedly as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡± Doctor Yang was shocked, wondering if Su Binglan had another identity. All the former knew was that Su Binglan was a Su Teng Village native. ¡®Can she really deal with the county magistrate and those horrible merchants?¡¯ Doctor Yang was puzzled but felt it might be possible, considering the changes that had happened in Su Teng Village, If not for the higher-ups¡¯ support, the changes in the village would have alarmed many people. Still, it had always been peaceful in Tenghe Town, and everyone lived decent lives. Indeed, it was a little magical that everything Su Binglan did went smoothly. It meant that she was not just capable, but an even more influential force must be protecting and supporting her. Doctor Yang looked at Su Wenxiu¡¯s expression and realized he was calm, too. It showed her that he knew what was going on. Doctor Yang felt at ease and sighed in relief. Su Binglan looked at the old woman and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m building the herb factory to obtain your village¡¯s herbs. Still, I¡¯ll pay everyone fair prices. I won¡¯t lower it, nor will I suppress the locals.¡± Su Binglan had even planned to use a portion of the profits to build roads and other buildings for Yang Village. She would then open a few more factories here. ¡°I believe in you, Miss Su,¡± Grandaunt Yang said excitedly, ¡°Is there anything you need me to do? My cousin is the village chief. Should I tell him your plans tomorrow?¡± The old woman knew the villagers would be thrilled if they knew about this. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit your cousin tomorrow and tell him that we¡¯ll need some help building the factory. I¡¯ll pay the villagers daily.¡± She planned to do what she did in Su Teng Village and get the Yang Village chief to gather a workforce. ¡°All the men in the village do construction work,¡± Grandaunt Yang said, ¡°We don¡¯t ask for outsiders¡¯ help because the men here can build houses.¡± The villagers built their own houses to save money. In that case, it meant that every household had someone with construction experience. Grandaunt Yang looked at her son¡¯s leg with a downcast expression and added, ¡®Yang Cheng could have helped if he hadn¡¯t broken his leg.¡± Doctor Yang wanted to help, but she was not good at surgery or mending bones. She and Doctor Lin only specialized in medicine. Doctor Yang had only just started learning about surgery when she started teaching at Su Wenxiu¡¯s medical school. Su Wenxiu looked at his sister and said, ¡°Sister, I¡­ Su Binglan knew what her second brother wanted to say, so she simply nodded. Su Wenxiu understood her reaction and said, ¡°Madam Yang, I have medical skills. Let me take a look at your son¡¯s leg. I should be able to heal it.¡± The family looked at him with bright eyes when they heard his claims. Doctor Yang said, ¡°Grandaunt, this is Doctor Wenxiu. His medical skills far exceed mine. He has healed several people¡¯s legs before.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Wenxiu,¡± Lady Liu said softly. She then made way for Su Wenxiu to take a look at her husband¡¯s leg. Yang Cheng clenched his fist in excitement. Although he knew how to pick and plant herbs and could perform first aid, he did not know how to mend bones. He had gone to town to see a doctor, but the consultation fee was expensive, and the treatment had failed. The town doctor even told Yang Cheng to get medicine, saying that it would help. That was why Grandaunt Yang went to pick tomatoes from the mountains to sell them in town. She had to find a way to earn money. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s a small matter for me.¡± He then checked Yang Chengs leg and frowned. ¡°The bone is misaligned. That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± The old woman growled, ¡°I knew the town clinic was a scam. The doctors there don¡¯t treat people well, either. We even paid them so much. What should we do now, Doctor Wenxiu?¡± Grandaunt Yang, Yang Cheng, and Lady Liu looked anxious. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to reattach it. Then, you¡¯ll just need to rest and recuperate.¡± The family were ecstatic when they heard that. Yang Cheng asked, ¡°You can really heal my leg, Doctor Wenxiu? Will I be okay?¡± Yang Cheng was highly capable previously, so the family could still eat their fill and wear warm clothes. However, the old woman and Lady Liu took on the burden when he broke his leg. Yang Cheng was anxious, but his legs would not heal just because he wanted them to. After hearing Su Wenxiu¡¯s claims, Yang Cheng felt a newfound hope. Once his leg recovered, he could do many things for his family. Then, his wife and mother would no longer have to work so hard.. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: Gathering Information Chapter 825: Gathering Information Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yang Cheng will be okay before you know it.¡± Yang Cheng became teary-eyed when he heard Su Wenxiu¡¯s affirmation. The former said, ¡°Thank you so much, Doctor Wenxiu.¡± He almost failed to suppress his emotions and nearly cried. However, he took a deep breath and held back his tears. Even his wife was thrilled to hear the news. Grandaunt Yang asked anxiously, ¡°You can reattach his bone?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Su Wenxiu smiled. He would always bring his medical kit with him wherever he went. The kit contained essential items for emergency treatment. Moreover, bone reconnection was something elementary to Su Wenxiu. He had cultivated his basic skills by practicing on injured animals. After much practice, he could even mend an animal¡¯s broken bones with his eyes closed. Later, he performed surgery on people several times and became familiar with it. Grandaunt Yang wanted to ask if it was okay, but she did not understand the process. She looked at Doctor Yang, and the latter said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandaunt. Doctor Wenxiu is famous for his medical skills. He cured all of his past patients, and none of them had complaints.¡± Su Wenxiu was famous throughout Su Teng Village. He could even cure people of complicated diseases. Previously, he had no way to deal with illnesses, but he had the best mentor, who was his sister. He could always ask her for help, and she would teach him what she knew. Moreover, the various medicines Su Binglan concocted could cure many diseases. Even if the commoners faced health issues, Su Wenxiu had no problem dealing with them. Su Binglan also had spiritual spring water. Her medicine would be several times better if she used it to concoct her medicine. Ultimately, Grandaunt Yang nodded while Yang Cheng looked at Su Wenxiu with a trusting gaze. Soon after, Su Wenxiu twisted Yang Chengs leg and then instantly reconnected it. He then applied an ointment to the affected area and bandaged it. Yang Cheng did not feel any pain, which surprised him. His wife asked worriedly, ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Yang Cheng shook his head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°l gave you a little numbing cream so it wouldn¡¯t hurt. However, you¡¯ll feel it once the cream wears off. I¡¯ve applied some ointment to your leg, so you¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Grandaunt Yang carefully asked, ¡°How long will it take for Yang Cheng to recover fully, Doctor Wenxiu?¡± ¡°About ten days.¡± Su Wenxiu used high-quality medicine to quicken the recovery process. The old woman was shocked that her son would recover so quickly. Meanwhile, Doctor Yang and her husband smiled at each other, recalling the first time they witnessed Su Wenxiu¡¯s medical skills. They were just as shocked as Grandaunt Yang at that time. The couple thought Su Wenxiu was ahead of his time. Moreover, he ran a medical school and medical center. He had made many incredible achievements. Su Wenxiu then told the family some things to take note of, and the others listened to him attentively. Soon after, everyone retired to their rooms. Doctor Yang shared a room with her husband and son, while Su Wenxiu and Su Binglan had their own rooms. However, Su Binglan had trouble sleeping. She kept thinking about Yang Village and how to help it. She would first have to gather evidence to deal with the corruption in one go. Otherwise, people would claim it as false accusations. Su Binglan did not want to harm her brother¡¯s reputation. After a while, she took out a flute and started playing it using Soul Powers. With that, she could transmit her sounds to very distant locations. She believed her subordinates in Yang County could hear her signals. Previously, she had asked Su Yi to train more subordinates. Before coming to Yang County, Su Binglan told him to send people there. Hence, after playing the flute, someone would contact her the following day. Su Binglan fell asleep soon after playing the flute. She woke up early the following day and could smell the fresh air. She even caught the scent of medicinal fragrances in the air. Su Binglan knew it was because of the many medicinal herbs in the area. Since she woke up pretty early, she could hear the rooster crowing. However, the villagers only woke up after hearing the rooster crow. After getting up, a shadow descended from a tree in the courtyard. The person addressed Su Binglan, ¡°Master, I¡¯m at your service.¡± Su Binglan looked at the person before her, asking, ¡°You¡¯re Su Shiba, correct?¡± She had met all her subordinates once, so she could easily recognize them. Su Shiba excitedly said, ¡°Yes, Master. I am your subordinate.¡± He did not expect his master to recognize him so quickly. Su Binglan said, ¡°The merchants here are lowballing the villagers of their medicinal herbs. The magistrate is a terrible man. I need you to gather all the information on these people. I plan to deal with all of them properly.¡± Su Shiba nodded in understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. 1 will fulfill your wishes right away.¡± Su Binglan would not be courteous to those who bullied the commoners. She said, ¡°Yes, use extreme measures when necessary.¡± Su Shiba nodded. ¡°Understood, Master.¡¯ Su Binglan then informed him about a few more things before dismissing him. The villagers did not know about her interactions with Su Shiba, not even Doctor Yang and the others. Soon after, Su Binglan went to the kitchen and noticed Grandaunt Yang and the others had also woken up. The old woman and the others wanted to prepare breakfast, but they were worried it would not appeal to Su Binglan and her brother. ¡°Miss Su, what would you like to have for breakfast? We were just thinking of what to make.¡¯ Su Binglan answered, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll make breakfast. I said I¡¯d make tomato tofu soup for you all last night, right?¡± Lady Liu was stunned, wondering what tofu was. Suddenly, Grandaunt Yang thought of something and said, ¡°1 know what tofu is. There¡¯s a tofu shop in town, and I heard tofu is soft. The shop owners said they got it from Su Teng Village. Still, we¡¯ve never tried tofu before.¡± She had learned about tofu when she went to set up her stall. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°l brought tofu, so I¡¯ll add it to the tomato soup for you all to try.¡± Grandaunt Yang felt even more embarrassed. She said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve helped us so much. How can we keep mooching off the things you brought?¡± Su Binglan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve allowed me to stay in your house, so consider it my accommodation fees. Don¡¯t worry about Wenxiu¡¯s medical fees either. He told me you paid him fifty copper. ¡°l need your son to get better as soon as possible, too. Then, he can help with the medicinal herb factory. I could use someone as capable as him.¡± The old woman was even happier now. Her grandniece had spoken about the salary and bonuses one could receive by working in Su Binglan¡¯s factories. Grandaunt Yang was so grateful that she almost teared up.. Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: The Power to Make People Believe Chapter 826: The Power to Make People Believe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan stopped Grandaunt Yang from thanking her again. Soon after, Su Binglan got started on breakfast. She secretly removed the tofu from her pocket dimension and soaked it in lightly salted water. The old woman asked, ¡°Is that the tofu, Niiss Su? It¡¯s fragrant and looks soft. It should be delicious, right?¡± After eating the tomato scrambled eggs last night, she knew how good Su Binglan¡¯s cooking was. Grandaunt Yang savored the scrambled eggs, even now. She had eaten and slept well last night. The old woman could not stop smiling. She knew the village would soon improve with Su Binglan around. Grandaunt Yang always thought the young lady had a power that could make people believe. The former wanted to talk to Su Binglan more but did not want to disturb her. Still, Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°Yes, this is what tofu looks like, Madam Yang. Although you can cook and eat it directly, it¡¯s a little cold and tasteless. ¡°It¡¯ll only taste good when included in other dishes like soup. You can also add tofu to a fish dish or stew it with wild vegetables and cabbage.¡± Grandaunt Yang lit up, realizing how versatile tofu was. She had heard people talking about tofu when she visited the town, but she dared not ask about it. After all, she wanted to avoid buying tofu to save money. The family grew everything they ate and spent almost no money. The old woman felt she could not afford to be curious about anything. If she bought something to try, she would have to spend her earnings. Grandaunt Yang could not help but ask, ¡°Tofu must be expensive, huh?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°It¡¯s six copper per five hundred grams where I¡¯m from. 1 wonder what the prices are like in this town.¡± She knew the tofu shop in this town probably received their products from merchants she had worked with in the past. The merchants she collaborated with had good morals, so they would not willingly raise the prices. Grandaunt Yang estimated that one pound would be worth one or two coppers. That was expensive for her. However, the cheapest things she bought only cost a few coppers. She thought she could perhaps buy a pound of tofu to cook and taste. The old woman also considered serving tofu during the New Year to improve the family¡¯s diet. ¡°l can help you, Miss Su. Just tell me what you need me to do.¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The dish I¡¯m making is easy. Still, I¡¯ll need someone to help with the fire.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Su Binglan and Grandaunt Yang had woken up almost before dawn. Soon, Doctor Yang and the others also woke up and came over to help. Su Binglan planned to make tomato tofu soup, so she had to wash and boil the tomatoes before removing the skins. When Su Wenwu finished washing up, he came to help out. ¡°Sister, the tomatoes are easy to peel after you boil them.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s better to boil and peel the tomatoes before making the soup. However, if you cook this on a daily basis, you won¡¯t have to peel the tomato skins. After all, the skin is nutritious, too.¡¯ ¡°l understand, sister.¡± Su Wenxiu was not that interested in cooking. Instead, he focused more on researching herbs and medicine. However, he thought of Zi Die as he cooked. Su Wenxiu could not help but feel distracted. Su Binglan was busy preparing breakfast, so she did not notice the change in her brother¡¯s expression. When Su Wenxiu finished peeling the tomatoes, Su Binglan cut them into pieces. Then, she poured oil into the pot and then stir-fried the onions and ginger. Soon after, she added the tomatoes and stirred everything together. A while later, she added water to the pot and brought it to a boil. Afterward, she added the washed mushrooms and continued to stir the pot. When she almost finished cooking, she added the tofu at the last minute and let the soup simmer. She then added salt, pepper, and other seasonings. Before closing the lid, she added starch and let the soup simmer again. Su Wenxiu often took advantage of his sister¡¯s cooking. However, he had never tried tomato tofu soup before. He felt the tomatoes would go well with the tofu and make the soup even more delicious. He looked into the pot and said, ¡°Sister, the tofu has changed color.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°If you cook it this way, the tomato will flavor the tofu.¡± She then looked at the redness of the soup and smiled. The others smelled the fragrance and thought about the tomato scrambled eggs they had last night. Doctor Yang sniffed the air and said to her husband, ¡°It smells so good!¡± Doctor Lin responded, ¡°If you like tomatoes, I¡¯ll buy them and make some food for you and our son when we get back.¡± Doctor Yang said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll learn how to cook when we get back.¡± She used to think cooking was troublesome. However, after following Su Binglan and watching her cook last night, she began to think cooking could be enjoyable. Doctor Lin was surprised because his wife hated cooking. Doctor Yang said, ¡°Miss Su looks like she¡¯s making a piece of art whenever she cooks. It looks fun, too. I¡¯ll be happy to participate when you cook next time.¡± Doctor Lin nodded in agreement. He also wanted to participate whenever he watched Su Binglan cook. Doctor Lin felt it was sweet to cook and taste food together. He even wondered if it was a psychological effect. After a while, Su Binglan adjusted the taste of the soup. She then smiled and said, ¡°All right, the soup is ready. Just having a bowl of this is enough for your morning nutrition. ¡± She had added plenty of tomatoes, mushrooms, and tofu into the soup so that everyone could have a big bowl. Grandaunt Yang smiled, saying, ¡°The soup looks so tasty. We¡¯ll be full from eating a bowl each.¡± Su Binglan divided the soup into several bowls, and everyone helped to bring them to the table. Soon after, everyone gathered around to eat. Doctor Yangs son used to be a picky eater. However, he now sat obediently at the table and stared at the bowl of soup. He could not wait to eat. Doctor Yang and her husband were pleased to see their son so excited. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, everyone. I¡¯d like to know what you think about the soup, too..¡± Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: Like Prompt Rain Chapter 827: Like Prompt Rain Doctor Yang and her husband had eaten various tofu products in Su Teng Village. However, they found the tofu in the tomato soup was unique. It was as if the tofu had absorbed the tomato flavor, making it fresher. When the soup reached their stomachs, they felt a warmth inside. Grandaunt Yang bit into the tofu and felt how smooth it was. She did not even have to chew. ¡°Wow, it melts in your mouth!¡± The old woman was in disbelief. She ate a few more mouthfuls to ensure it was soft and smooth. Her teeth were no longer strong, so she could not eat hard foods. She had also lost a few teeth, so she was careful when eating. Even when eating steamed buns, she would dip them in soup to further soften them. Still, she did not expect the tofu to melt in her mouth and taste so good. Lady Liu was shocked when she ate the tofu. More importantly, she knew her mother-in-law had trouble eating solid foods. Yang Cheng nodded as he ate. He had woken up a little later than everyone that morning. Su Wenxiu told him that it might be because of the side effects of the anesthetic. However, Yang Cheng felt a cooling sensation coming from his injured leg. He did not know why, but he believed his leg would recover before he realized it. Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°The tofu is soft, so people with poor teeth can enjoy it. Tofu is also nutritious. Although, I didn¡¯t bring anything like tofu pudding or soy milk. Those two are just as delicious.¡± Grandaunt Yang happily said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have such delicious food, Miss Su.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Once we finish building the medicinal herb factory, Yang Chang can help deliver the goods to Su Teng Village. That way, he will receive business trip allowances and earn more than the factory employees. ¡°Although he only has to transport goods, he¡¯ll live here mostly. Yang Cheng, you can buy things from Su Teng Village before returning home. It¡¯s cheaper to buy things from my village and then bring them back to your family.¡± The family was stunned when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s advice. She noticed the old woman¡¯s silence and said, ¡°Madam Yang, you can ask your son to check out the factories in Su Teng Village if you¡¯re worried. You can work in one of them, but only if you want to. ¡°l just think Yang Cheng is capable. Rest assured, he will have people with him whenever he transports the medicinal herbs to my village.¡± Yang Cheng said somewhat hesitantly, ¡°No, no, Miss Su. I didn¡¯t expect you to trust me with such a thing. l¡­l¡¯m uneducated and uncultured. S-Still, I¡¯ll try my best for you, I guess.¡± Yang Cheng did not even know what he was saying. He only knew his heart was pounding from excitement. He even became teary-eyed. Meanwhile, his wife quietly wiped her tears. Last night, she had heard about the wages and bonuses Su Binglan paid her employees. With that much money, a family could live a good life. Lady Liu would no longer have to worry about her son going to the mountains to pick herbs when he was old enough. Indeed, the mountains had many medicinal herbs, but it was perilous over there. When Yang Cheng used to pick herbs, Lady Liu would always worry about him. She would only feel relieved when he returned. Before getting pregnant with her second child, she would always accompany her husband to pick herbs. However, she could no longer help him because of her pregnancy. Lady Liu remembered her husband not returning once, even when it was in the middle of the night¡ªthat day frightened her half to death. Fortunately, the villagers found him and brought him back from the mountain. Although Yang Cheng had broken his leg, Lady Liu was thankful he was still alive. Even so, the family started struggling to earn money because of his injury. The family was still worried, but their worries seemed to disappear when Su Binglan came. Grandaunt Yang¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°Thank you on behalf of my family, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan saw the family standing up and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, please sit down, everyone. I still need your help with opening the factory. ¡°I¡¯m offering bonuses to the villagers because they¡¯ll create value and profits by working in the factory. The profits will be far more than the salary and bonuses I give to the employees.¡± Even though Su Binglan said so, she still saved Grandaunt Yangs family from extreme poverty. Su Binglan¡¯s arrival resembled a timely rain to the family. Not only did her brother heal Yang Chengs leg, but Su Binglan also solved their living problems. They considered Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu their benefactors. Su Binglan then briefly explained the medicinal herb factory¡¯s operations to the family. Yang Cheng listened attentively and could not stop thinking about how much he could earn to support his family. He felt warm inside and could not wait for his leg to recover. He was also eager for the factory to open so that he could start work immediately. Even Grandaunt Yang and Lady Liu felt energetic at that moment. Doctor Yangs eyes lit up when she saw her grandaunt¡¯s smile. The former looked at Su Binglan and noticed the morning light shining on her. Doctor Yang was stunned, thinking Su Binglan resembled a guardian angel who had appeared to help the commoners. Su Binglan did not know how much the family admired her. She only came here to build the factory and hoped to help these hardworking villagers. After chatting and having breakfast, the old woman brought Su Binglan to the village chief¡¯s house. The sun had already risen, and most of the villagers had already eaten breakfast. Some went to work in the fields with hoes, while others carried baskets on their backs and headed to the mountains to pick medicinal herbs. As the villagers walked around, they saw Su Binglan, Doctor Yang, and the others. The villagers were thrilled when they saw Doctor Yang. ¡°Is that you, Ge¡¯er?¡± Doctor Yang looked at the villagers and greeted them warmly. Grandaunt Yang also explained to the villagers that her grandniece was okay. Everyone was happy for Doctor Yang. The villagers also noticed Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. However, they were too shy to ask about the brother-sister duo. The villagers thought the duo was simply Doctor Yangs relatives. However, some sharp-eyed villagers noticed that Grandaunt Yang was bringing the duo to visit the village chief.. Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Shocked and Moved Chapter 828: Shocked and Moved Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since Grandaunt Yang was Chief Yangs cousin, the villagers highly regarded her. Chief Yang was happy to see his cousin and greeted her warmly. He was also shocked when he saw Doctor Yang. Doctor Yang told Chief Yang that her husband had saved her from the fall last time. She also told him that she had become a doctor in Teng County. Chief Yang was happy for his grandniece. After exchanging pleasantries, Grandaunt Yang told her cousin their purpose for visiting him. She also emphasized Su Binglan¡¯s plans for the village. Chief Yangs eyes widened when he heard about the factory. The news was so impactful that he could barely comprehend it. He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Is that true, cousin?¡± Grandaunt Yang understood Chief Yangs feelings. After all, she reacted similarly when she first heard the news. She was excited and in disbelief. too. The old woman smiled and said, ¡°Why would 1 lie to you? Of course, it¡¯s true. Miss Su wants to help us, and Ge l er can testify to this.¡± Doctor Yang had grown up in Yang Village, so everyone would trust her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s true, Granduncle. I live in Su Teng Village now, and I¡¯ve seen the many shops and factories Miss Su has built there. ¡°She has changed the lives of many, and the village is prosperous now. Miss Su even invented the tofu you see in the shop in town. I can assure you that Miss Su is the real deal. ¡°Also, she has established a medical school in Su Teng Village. I¡¯m now a teacher there. Everything Miss Su does is beneficial. She even opened a winery and taught her family how to make many dishes like roast duck and braised chicken.¡¯ Doctor Yang felt like she could not finish listing everything Su Binglan had done for Su Teng Village. She realized Su Binglan had done countless things to help people. Even Grandaunt Yang was shocked. She never knew Su Binglan had done that many things and helped that many people. Chief Yang said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the changes in Tenghe County. The braised food shop, tofu shop, and accessories shops in our town also belong to the Su family. ¡°The townsfolk always talk about how warm the down jackets and duvets from the accessories shop are. Those products belong to the Su family from Su Teng Village. ¡± Because the old man was the village chief, he knew more about the Su family than the villagers. He excitedly approached Su Binglan and asked, ¡°Miss Su, are you really planning to build a medicinal herb factory here?¡± Su Binglan smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I think I¡¯ll need your help.¡± Chief Yang replied, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. You¡¯ll be helping the villagers a lot, Miss Su. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask for my help. I¡¯ll do my best to organize the villagers to assist you. ¡°However, I wonder if my elder cousin has told you about the situation here.¡± Chief Yang was a little worried. Since Su Binglan was a kind person, he wanted to ensure she knew everything before taking action. Su Binglan said, ¡°Madam Yang told me everything. Don¡¯t worry, Chief Yang. This place will only improve.¡± ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Chief Yang was a carefree man. As a village chief, he hoped the villagers¡¯ living conditions would only improve. At the very least, he wanted them to eat their fill and wear warm clothes. Su Binglan added, ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss the specifics of building the factory, Chief Yang. ¡± ¡°Okay, please take a seat, Miss Su,¡± Chief Yang then looked at his wife and said, ¡°Dear, please get Miss Su and our guests some water.¡± His wife was still in shock upon hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. She only returned to her senses after hearing her husband¡¯s voice. As Su Wenxiu and the others sat at the table, Su Binglan told the village chief her plans. The more Chief Yang and Yang Cheng listened, the more excited they became. Su Binglan told them that she would not only purchase their medicinal herbs but she would also process and produce them into essential pills for colds, headaches, or fevers. Since Yang Village had many herbs and even spices, Su Binglan could use the raw materials to make skincare products. However, she had to focus on one factory at a time. Thus, she planned to build two factories and a massive warehouse. She would then use the warehouse to store as many medicinal herbs as possible. In addition to hiring the villagers as her employees, Su Binglan also arranged for guards to protect the warehouse. The employees would then transport the herbs to Su Teng Village regularly. She had already planned everything before arriving in Yang County. When she told Chief Yang her plans, he could only look at her in amazement. That was because Su Binglan had considered every detail of the herb factory. ¡°Does that mean we need to hire workers to build the factory, Miss Su?¡± Chief Yang asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Here¡¯s the land deed I have. We¡¯ll build the factory between the village and the town. It¡¯ll be more convenient for everyone to travel to and from town once this place prospers. ¡°l also plan to hire those from surrounding villages to repair the roads. The construction and repairs will only cost sixty copper per person, but they will earn daily.¡± That amount of money was significant to the villagers. They could earn a lot just by working for a few days. That way, every household could save up their earnings. It was much more than what they earned by painstakingly picking medicinal herbs. Su Binglan¡¯s words moved Chief Yang. Su Binglan wanted to build the factory for the villagers, so she naturally asked for the villagers¡¯ help. However, no one expected Su Binglan to pay everyone daily. Soon enough, everyone would feel motivated to work. ¡°Fret not, Miss Su. I¡¯ll talk to the people in our neighboring villages and relay your requests to them,¡± Chief Yang said smilingly. Many people lived around here, but they had grown accustomed to staying in their respective villages. That was why the county looked so empty. Su Binglan then showed Chief Yang her blueprints. ¡°Here are the blueprints. You can get the construction workers to form a team and start building the factory according to my designs..¡± Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Three Factories Chapter 829: Three Factories Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chief Yang was familiar with construction work, so he could understand Su Binglan¡¯s blueprints. Additionally, she had drawn them with great detail, making it easier for him to comprehend. Chief Yang was shocked and speechless for a long while as he looked at the exquisitely designed blueprints. He could tell at a glance that the medicinal herb factory was extraordinary. It was evident Su Binglan was talented and capable. After gathering his thoughts, Chief Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. I¡¯ll gather the villagers to build the factory according to your specifications.¡± He was thrilled and could not wait to gather the villagers. He had never seen such a vast factory before. Su Binglan¡¯s explanation seemed a little too fantastic, but he knew what she wanted with the factory. Su Binglan nodded, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me, Chief Yang.¡± ¡°All right, I will,¡± Chief Yang said while excitedly looking at the blueprints. Su Binglan added, ¡°I¡¯ll need to build three similar factories.¡± Chief Yang was shocked, thinking, ¡®She needs three factories at once?¡¯ He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Miss Su. I¡¯ll get the best workers on this. But what are the other two factories for?¡± Su Binglan planned to use one as a herbs processing plant and the other for making ketchup. Tomatoes were a delicious ingredient, and ketchup was an essential seasoning for many delicacies. Most deep-fried foods would taste even better when dipped in ketchup. She could also make sweet and sour pork ribs, sweet and sour eggplant, and so on. When all of Chu Country or even other countries bought ketchup, Yang County would develop even faster. Perhaps the factory might even run out of ketchup if many people bought it. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll use one of the factories to produce bamboo tubes, wooden tubes, gourds, and other sorting tools.¡± She had looked around the county and noticed that the surrounding soil was suitable for tomatoes to grow. Moreover, there was plenty of bamboo on the mountain, which was suitable for making tools. If he set up a factory here to make utensils, she could use it to store ketchup or some medicinal herbs. She could also sell these utensils anywhere. The three factories would drive Yang County¡¯s development. Moreover, the villagers could also earn money by cultivating and picking tomatoes, besides medicinal herbs. If common folk had extra money, they would naturally spend it, which in turn would drive the local economy. Moreover, the things the factories produce would be in high demand. The herb processing plant could produce daily pills that various drug stores sell. If the commoners had a headache or a simple fever, they could get medicine straight from the pharmacies. There would not be a need to see a doctor. People would also sell better food for a living, and they would undoubtedly use plenty of ketchup. Even ordinary folk could cook with ketchup. Although most knew little about seasoning, ketchup was an easy ingredient to use that would make their cooking taste better. ¡°I¡¯ll use the other factory to make ketchup. It¡¯s a sauce made from tomatoes,¡± Su Binglan said. Grandaunt Yang nodded. ¡°Cousin, the red fruits I gathered are tomatoes. Although it¡¯s sour, it tastes good when used in cooking. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you try cooking with it.¡± She could not stop praising tomatoes because the food she ate was unforgettable, Perhaps that was the key to Su Binglan¡¯s delicious food. Chief Yang was shocked, thinking, ¡®Are tomatoes that good?¡¯ The villagers had plucked and eaten tomatoes before, but they thought it was just a sour wild fruit. Some could not even stand the sourness because it made them uncomfortable. Everyone thought tomatoes were just fruits they should eat raw. They never considered using it as a cooking ingredient. ¡°We can cook with tomatoes? Aren¡¯t they wild fruits?¡± Chief Yang was shocked. Grandaunt Yang smiled. ¡°Miss Su says it¡¯s also a cooking ingredient and that we can also eat it raw. It¡¯s not poisonous, but it¡¯s nutritious and good for the body.¡± She did not know what nutrition was, but she believed Su Binglan¡¯s claims. Therefore, the old woman used the words Su Binglan had used to explain tomatoes to Chief Yang. Chief Yang said excitedly, ¡°l didn¡¯t know we had such a beneficial fruit in our village. We must gather the villagers and tell them to cultivate more tomatoes. If they do well, we can earn money from it.¡± He asked thoughtfully, ¡°Miss Su, is it easy to cultivate tomatoes?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Of course it is. 1 can teach the villagers how to do it, too. It¡¯s the perfect season to plant tomatoes.¡± She had observed the climate in Yang County and thought it was an excellent time to plant tomatoes. Since she would spend some time here to arrange the factory, she could take the opportunity to teach the villagers how to grow tomatoes and some medicinal herbs. Chief Yang did not expect Su Binglan to be so easy to talk to, He nodded excitedly and lowered his head, saying, ¡°That¡¯s perfect! I thank you on behalf of the villagers, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan hurriedly stopped him from bowing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Chief Yang. I want to teach the villagers how to cultivate tomatoes because I need the factory to produce more ketchup. Don¡¯t worry. I will purchase all your tomatoes and medicinal herbs.¡± Chief Yang was delighted to hear that. He felt Su Binglan was a fantastic person who was there to help the villagers. Chief could imagine how much the villagers¡¯ lives would improve once the factories were in full swing¡ªa fiery passion burned in his heart when he thought about it. He knew the villagers would be delighted to hear the news. Grandaunt Yang, Yang Cheng, and the others felt a warmth in their hearts as they listened to Su Binglan¡¯s conversation with Chief Yang. Yang Cheng wanted to work hard in the factory when his legs recovered fully. While recovering, he would plant medicinal herbs and tomatoes at home. That way, he could improve his family¡¯s life as soon as possible.. Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Sweet and Enticing Chapter 830: Sweet and Enticing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although Yang Chengs leg had yet to recover, his eyes still shined brightly. He tightened his grip on his walking stick and felt energized. Initially, he needed to rest instead of moving around so much. However, he wanted to visit his grandaunt¡¯s cousin, Chief Yang, because he wanted to know more about the herb factory. Su Wenxiu understood Yang Chengs feelings when he saw the latter¡¯s persistent gaze. That was why he allowed Yang Cheng to walk around as long as the latter did not hit his leg on something. Yang Cheng could imagine the changes that would occur in the village as he listened to Su Binglan and Chief Yangs conversation. Yang Chengs heart pounded from excitement. After speaking with the village chief, Su Binglan prepared to visit the town to check it out. They had arrived at Yang County pretty late yesterday, so Su Binglan could not assess the county¡¯s situation properly. Additionally, the weather was perfect for a visit to the town. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll get someone to call Yang Xiao. His name is Yang Xiao,¡± Chief Yang said, ¡°He knows a lot about Yang County. Let him be your guide,¡± ¡°That¡¯s sounds great.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Chief Yang and his wife had two sons. The eldest had a wife and children but was usually pretty busy with his work. The youngest was diligent and would always work in the fields after breakfast. Soon, Yang Xiao returned. On the way home, his mother told him everything Su Binglan had said. Yang Xiao excitedly ran home as quickly as possible. He was shocked when he saw the stunning Su Binglan. ¡®Is she an angel?¡¯ Chief Yang said smilingly, ¡°Miss Su, this is my youngest son. He may be young, but he has helped me a lot since he was a child.¡± He then turned to his son and said, ¡°Miss Su is a noble person, so you must be a gracious host, understand?¡± Yang Xiao nodded earnestly. ¡°l understand, Father.¡± Soon after, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu boarded the carriage with Yang Xiao and headed to the town while Doctor Yang and her family of three stayed in the village. Yang Xiao felt surreal as he sat in the carriage. After all, he had never ridden in one before. Yang Xiao carefully sat down but felt reserved and restrained. Moreover, he realized the carriage did not need a driver. Instead, the horse moved independently. He did not know Falling Snow was a spiritual warhorse that Luo Jin¡¯an had gifted Su Binglan. Thus, she would bring it everywhere whenever she visited faraway places. Falling Snow would always obey Su Binglan. She had also fed it plenty of spiritual spring water. Nonetheless, it was no ordinary horse. ¡°Miss Su, there are more than ten villages around the county, but they¡¯re all nearby. Everyone grows wheat and some vegetables in these mountains and hills during spring. ¡°Still, Yang County isn¡¯t as big as other counties, and it takes only fifteen minutes to walk from one end to the other. However, a few shops have recently opened here. Some of them include Binglan¡¯s Desserts, Su¡¯s Cured Meats, and Su l s Tofu. ¡°The town is more lively than usual because of those shops. Many wealthy folk come here to buy products from there. I heard the Su family¡¯s products are delicious.¡¯ Yang Xiao had only heard of these shops but had never gone in to check them out. Sy Binglan raised a brow, wondering when she opened a dessert shop in Yang County. She recalled Lin Zheng telling her about his past before she visited the prefecture. At that time, Su Binglan told him that he could open dessert shops anywhere he wanted. Still, she did not expect him to act so soon. Su Binglan listened to Yang Xiao attentively as they rode the carriage. When the trio reached the county, Su Binglan got off the carriage and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shops and take a look.¡± Yang Xiao was puzzled because he had never been to these shops before. Bluntly put, he could never afford the products in these shops because his family¡¯s financial situation was questionable. However, Yang Xiao knew Su Binglan could afford such things as he watched her enter the dessert shop. When he followed suit, he was amazed at all the desserts inside. ¡®There are so many different kinds of desserts!¡¯ Upon entering, he could smell the sweet and enticing fragrances. He could tell the desserts here were exquisite and delicious. He only looked around but did not think of trying the desserts for himself. To him, the price tags seemed pretty high, as a single pastry would cost a few coppers. Some desserts would be charged per pound and cost more than ten coppers, while the more expensive ones cost dozens of coppers each. Yang Xiao could only sigh as he looked around. Meanwhile, Su Binglan checked out the layout of the dessert shop and realized it was the same as in Tenghe Town. The waiter saw Su Binglan and welcomed the trio warmly, ¡°Hello there. Which dessert would you like? Will you get one for yourselves or buy them as gifts?¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Is your manager in?¡± The waiter said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Our manager isn¡¯t in, but he said he would make some time to make monthly visits. May I know why you¡¯re looking for him?¡± The waiter thought the young lady before him possessed an extraordinary temperament, so he spoke carefully. Su Binglan asked, ¡°What¡¯s your manager¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure if I can tell you his full name. We call him Manager Lin, but he says his master is Miss Su Binglan. That¡¯s why our shop is named after her. ¡°You¡¯re in one of the many chain stores across many counties. The recipes for these desserts are exclusive, and we have free sample pastries.¡± Su Binglan finally felt confident that this was indeed one of Lin Zhengs chain stores. It seemed he had taken his master¡¯s words to heart. Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick some for myself.¡± She then picked up a basket and began to fill it with deserts. The waiter saw this and thought that she had visited the store before. Hence, she knew what to do. After choosing her desserts, Su Binglan asked the waiter to pack them and then paid the bill. Yang Xiao was stunned and amazed as he watched. The shop differed from others. The customers could choose whatever they liked and then pay afterward. In other shops, the waiters would have to serve the customers. The latter would not be allowed to service themselves.. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: A Fragile and Sensitive Heart Chapter 831: A Fragile and Sensitive Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Xiao wanted to pick out some pastries, but those were just thoughts. He reminded himself that he was only there to accompany the Su siblings around to give them a tour. Next, Su Binglan visited the cured meats shop next door to buy some tofu skins and fermented tofu. She prepared to return to the village but noticed a dumpling restaurant nearby. ¡°There¡¯s a dumpling shop here, too?¡± Yang Xiao explained, ¡®Yeah, this dumpling restaurant is famous. I heard they import their dumplings from Teng County. Supposedly, the dumplings here are the tastiest around. Many people enjoy eating here. ¡°The villagers also know how to make dumplings. Although they might not taste as good as the ones sold here, they¡¯re still delicious.¡± Yang Xiao could not stop smiling when he spoke about dumplings. His family had eaten some during the New Year, and they enjoyed every piece. ¡°There¡¯s also a spicy hotpot restaurant nearby.¡± He looked toward the restaurant next door and could smell the fragrance coming from inside. Still, he never dared to enter. Su Binglan looked at the signboard and thought about Su Wenwu. Su Wenxiu whispered, ¡°Sister, this is Third Brother¡¯s restaurant.¡± Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran had arranged many things before leaving for the South. Therefore, Su Wenwu¡¯s restaurants were all over the country. Su Wenxiu had guessed as much when he looked at the name on the signboard. The two Su siblings started to miss their second brother and wondered how he was doing. Last time, they had received a letter from Su Wenwu, saying that everything was fine and that there were many fruits to eat in the south. Su Wenwu even asked his siblings to visit. He told his siblings about the many new and refreshing things in the South, hoping his sister could turn them into delicacies. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, that should be Wenwu¡¯s restaurant. Since it¡¯s already noon, let¡¯s have some mala hotpot.¡± Yang Xiao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°W-We¡¯re going in? You mean¡­for lunch?! B-But I didn¡¯t bring enough money.¡± He felt ashamed and instinctively lowered his head as he spoke. The young man¡¯s heart was fragile and sensitive. At that moment, he felt a profound sense of inferiority. Su Binglan said, ¡°Since you¡¯re our guide, I must treat you to something to eat, right? If you feel guilty about it, you can always treat my brother and me to a meal when you have enough money.¡± She realized Yang Xiao had a little self-esteem issue. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Yang Xiao did not know when he could afford to treat anyone to a meal. It seemed Su Binglan did not need him to say anything to understand his thoughts. She said, ¡°I plan to make you the manager of the factory when it¡¯s up and running. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a handsome salary and offer significant bonuses. It¡¯ll be a few silver. You¡¯ll earn one silver at the lowest, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s voice was gentle, and her words calmed Yang Xiao¡¯s uneasy heart. Yang Xiao was so excited to receive the job opportunity that he almost jumped for joy. He even suspected he had misheard. However, he knew Su Binglan was telling the truth when he noticed her encouraging gaze. Yang Xiao became teary-eyed and almost cried. After all, he knew how difficult it was to get a decent job in Yang County. It was not because he was not capable or diligent. It was because there were not many jobs in town. Most could only help out at home. Even if Yang Xiao harvested and planted herbs, he could only sell them for a few coppers because of the conspiring merchants. Yang Xiao felt powerless when faced with such a terrible reality. However, Su Binglan¡¯s words rekindled his hopes and made his heart surge again. Su Wenxiu looked at him and thought of his past self. The former felt just as powerless. It was his sister who pointed him in the right direction, making his life more meaningful than ever. Therefore, Su Wenxiu understood Yang Xiao. He patted Yang Xiao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Everything will get better. Trust us, okay? Come on, let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll only have the energy to do things when we¡¯re full, right?¡± Yang Xiao nodded earnestly and followed the Su siblings into the spicy hotpot restaurant. It was his first time entering the restaurant, so he was surprised by everything inside. Yang Xiao felt the environment, including the tables and chairs, differed from other restaurants. He saw some customers placing vegetables and meats into small baskets. Then, the customers would pay the bill while a waiter would cook the food for them. Yang Xiao was observant and even noticed the number tags. ¡°Yang Xiao, take a basket and grab whatever you like.¡± ¡°Huh? But¡­l don¡¯t know what I like.¡± Yang Xiao scratched the back of his head embarrassedly. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°There are noodles, vegetables, meatballs, and other meats. We¡¯ll put them into the hotpot to cook. Then, we¡¯ll add the other ingredients, like the vegetables, before eating. If you¡¯re not picky, you can choose whatever I do.¡± ¡°Umm, oh.¡± Yang Xiao followed everything Su Wenxiu did and picked the same ingredients. Although Su Wenxiu was not that hungry, he still picked more food because he wanted Yang Xiao to eat more. After gathering their food items, the trio handed them to the counter to pay the bill. Afterward, Su Binglan took a number tag and went to take a seat. Yang Xiao felt a sense of novelty as he sat by the window. After all, he had never experienced being in such a restaurant before. ¡°Miss Su, Young Master Wenxiu, I¡¯d like to thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to call us that. Although I¡¯m a little older than you, you can just call me Brother Wenxiu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than you, too, but you can call me Sister Binglan.¡± The siblings could tell he was of good character. If they gave him a chance, he would undoubtedly make a name for himself. Therefore, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu treated him as their little brother. ¡°I will, Brother Wenxiu and Sister Binglan.¡± Yang Xiao felt warm inside as he smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯ll need your help managing the factory, all right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Binglan. I will do my best because you gave me a chance..¡± Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Fiery Blue Academy Chapter 832: Fiery Blue Academy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke, putting Su Wenxiu in a daze. At that moment, he could not help but think of Zi Die. He remembered how bright and sincere her eyes were. Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes were just as bright as Zi Die¡¯s when he was younger. However, he experienced hardships and heartbreak and became much calmer as a result. However, Zi Die¡¯s words made him think of her from time to time. He felt helpless and sighed discretely. The trio talked briefly, and someone soon called their number. Yang Xiao hurriedly stood up to collect the food, so Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± The two then brought three large bowls of mala hotpot to the table. The bowls were full of seasonings. Yang Xiao could smell the fragrance coming from the bowls, which whetted his appetite significantly. He had only eaten cornbread and drank some wild vegetable soup in the morning. As he smelled the food, his stomach began to rumble. He felt he could finish the big serving of good. Yang Xiao could not wait to eat, but he looked at Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu first. Since they had not started eating, he would wait for them to start first. It was a habit he had developed since childhood. Whenever he ate with people older than him, he would wait for them to eat first. In ancient cultures, the younger generation could not touch their chopsticks until their elders ate first. Su Wenxiu smiled at Yang Xiao, and the latter said, ¡°After you, Brother Wenxiu and Sister Binglan.¡± Su Wenxiu then picked up a meatball with his chopsticks and took a bite. It had been a while since he ate mala hotpot. The spiciness filled his mouth when he bit into the meatball. It reminded him of Su Teng Village and made him miss Su Wenwu. Yang Xiao only started eating when the Su siblings ate. He chose to eat the vermicelli first, which tasted like sesame sauce. It was smooth with a hint of numbness from the Sichuan peppercorns, or mala. He thought it was the most delicious thing he had ever eaten. Yang Xiao took one bite after another and ate very quickly. Everything in his bowl, including the meat and vegetables, was tasty. He then scooped the broth and drank it. ¡°Phew!¡± Yang Xiao was delighted with the food. He exhaled, feeling the warmth in his belly. He then smacked his lips as the spiciness and numbness from the broth filled his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s simply too delicious.¡± He was so satisfied that he almost cried. Su Wenxiu felt his appetite grow when he saw how much Yang Xiao enjoyed the food. He said, ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s still more if you want.¡± ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ve had my fill,¡± Yang Xiao said, ¡°This bowl was enough to fill me up.¡± Although he felt full, it was so tasty that he could finish another bowl. Before he could even finish, he slowed down a little because he could not bear to eat anymore. ¡°Have you eaten your fill?¡± Su Binglan asked. Yang Xiao nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, I am, Sister Binglan.¡± At that moment, he knew he would work hard to earn as much as possible so that he could bring his family to the spicy hotpot restaurant. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he rested for a while. Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu continued to stroll around town. When they arrived at the administration office, they saw a poster outside. Many people surrounded the area at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re recruiting soldiers.¡± ¡°The prefecture has opened an academy called the Fiery Blue Academy to train soldiers. That¡¯s what the poster says.¡± ¡°An academy for soldiers?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can even enter the academy for free if you pass the assessment. If you perform well, you can even get a bonus or something. They even include food and accommodations.¡¯ ¡°Wow, you can eat, live, and learn there for free?¡± Everyone knew how expensive it was to send their children to school. They never thought there would ever be a free academy. Moreover, it was different from private schools. The academy did not seem to be preparing candidates for the Imperial Exams, but it was training soldiers instead. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ll get bonuses for performing well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right there on the notice, so it must be real. Also, the administrator posted it on the wall.¡± ¡°The notices from all administrators around the world are true, but it¡¯s different in Yang County. Everyone knows how terrible our magistrate is for colluding with those merchants.¡± ¡°Shhh, we¡¯re at the administrator¡¯s office. You can¡¯t say such things. Yang Xiao looked over curiously while Su Binglan raised her brows. It seemed Lan Ruozhu had finished building the academy. The construction would have finished quickly with her design and her brother¡¯s team of contractors. Soon, Lan Ruozhu could transfer the teachers directly to the military camp. His most trusted aides could soon teach at the academy. Su Binglan could then visit the academy and check on it. Lan Ruozhu would nurture those who performed exceptionally well. Su Binglan explained the situation to Yang Xiao, ¡®Prince Ruozhu established the Fiery Blue Academy. It specializes in nurturing military talents, and the outstanding ones would take on essential positions and gain his trust.¡± Instead of pushing his way through the crowd, Yang Xiao looked at Su Binglan and said, ¡°Is it true that the food and accommodation are free?¡± He asked about it because he was worried about the tuition fees. ¡°Are you interested in attending?¡± Su Binglan smiled at Yang Xiao. The latter scratched his head and said, ¡°I want to, but I also want to work at the factory and earn money. I have a nephew who will turn thirteen this year. He attended a private school for a few years and knows how to hunt. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s better than me. He should be interested in attending Fiery Blue Academy.¡± Although Yang Xiao wanted to attend the academy, he preferred to stay close to him. Since his eldest brother had two sons, the eldest one could attend the academy. Su Binglan nodded, thinking she should first assess his nephew¡¯s physical and mental condition. If the boy were of good character, she would write a recommendation letter and send it to the academy. Then, the boy would not have to take the entrance exams. The academy would choose its candidates wisely, so not all applicants could qualify to attend. After registering, the applicants had to go through a test and a physical examination. They also had to go through a background check. They could only attend the academy after these tests. Of course, the academy would expel those who violated the rules during the enrollment period. Since the academy aimed to nurture soldiers, their requirements were rigorous.. Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: When the World Is at Peace Chapter 833: When the World Is at Peace Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Prince Ruozhu is the best,¡± Yang Xiao said emotionally, ¡°He has lifted our taxes and issued many policies that benefit the commoners. The pressure on us is lighter now, and we¡¯re grateful to him. We hope he will recover from his illness.¡¯ Yang Xiao¡¯s eyes shone when he spoke of the prince. Su Binglan asked softly, ¡°Do you all really think that highly of him?¡± Yang Xiao replied firmly, ¡°Of course, Prince Ruozhu is like our guardian and the center of all our hearts. My father says we can live peaceful and stable lives with him around. ¡°There are many wars in other places, and the taxes are high. Some places recruit every man possible to join the army. Some places even steal food from their commoners. It¡¯s terrifying. ¡°However, it¡¯s different in Dingzhou. Nonetheless, anywhere under Prince Ruozhu!s jurisdiction is safe. Although the merchants are a hassle, everyone still lives peacefully. ¡°At least they don¡¯t steal our food. No one dares to do that, not even the magistrate who conspires with the merchants. Otherwise, Prince Ruozhu would punish them if he found out.¡± Yang Xiao was full of admiration as he spoke. He genuinely looked up to the prince. ¡°That¡¯s why I considered joining the army just now. But Dingzhou is too far, and my parents are getting old. I want to stay with them. ¡°My older brother also considered joining the army, but Prince Ruozhu was not in charge of this place at that time. Also, he was the only boy in the family, so he stayed home for my parents¡¯ sake. ¡°Later, Prince Ruozhu took over and declared that those with only one child in the family weren¡¯t allowed to join the army. Only those with two or more children were eligible to join.¡± Yang Xiao did not understand much as a child, but he did now. Su Binglan felt moved, knowing her brother loved his people like they were his own. When he interacted with the villagers and saw things from their perspective, he realized that a simple decree could save many lives. Su Binglan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dingzhou will be safe as long as the prince is around.¡¯ She would also try her best to help her brother protect the peace. ¡°Yeah, I want to have a few children of my own in the future. Then, I can teach them to be loyal to Prince Ruozhu and even serve in the army,¡± Yang Xiao said thoughtfully. Su Wenxiu chuckled. ¡°How old are you again? You¡¯re still too young to say those things, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yang Xiao blushed, but there was hope in his eyes. Su Wenxiu added, ¡°When the world is at peace, you will no longer have to fight anymore, even if you join the army.¡± Su Binglan hoped there would be no wars in the world. The commoners could only live and work in peace then. The soldiers would no longer have to sacrifice themselves, either. Yang Xiao excitedly asked, ¡°Can the world really be at peace?¡± ¡°Of course it can.¡± Su Binglan firmly believed it. She and Lan Ruozhu shared the same thought, after all. However, the latter was sick when he was younger and could not do many things. Now that he had recovered, he could accomplish all his previous goals. Yang Xiao did not know why, but he instinctively believed whatever Su Binglan said. He knew it would undoubtedly happen. ¡°Yeah, I believe it too.¡± Su Wenxiu lit up as he hoped to see peaceful times. He would work hard to make the world a better place and use his strength to help the people. He would work hard to strive toward his goals. After a short chat, the trio strolled around the rest of the town and then returned to Yang Village. When they arrived, Su Binglan removed something from the carriage and said, ¡°Yang Xiao, take these to your parents.¡± ¡°B-But, Sister Binglan, these are too expensive. I can¡¯t accept them.¡± Yang Xiao waved in a panic. He did not expect Su Binglan to buy such things for his family. ¡°Go ahead. I didn¡¯t bring any gifts when I came yesterday, so I bought some when we were in town. Give those to your parents, okay? Besides, your father is the village chief. He has to help me gather workers, too. It¡¯s only right that I get him these gifts.¡± Under Su Binglan¡¯s insistence, Yang Xiao could only accept the gifts. He felt warm inside, thinking of what a kind person Su Binglan was. The latter also brought another gift to Grandaunt Yang. The old woman and her family were at home waiting for Su Binglan to have lunch. Su Binglan felt a little apologetic, saying, ¡°Madam Yang, I told you not to wait for us for lunch.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s okay. We were already late for lunch.¡± Su Binglan brought over a set of items and said, ¡°These are for you, Madam Yang.¡± Grandaunt Yang hurriedly waved, unable to accept such expensive gifts. After all, Su Binglan had helped them tremendously, and Su Wenxiu even treated Yang Chengs leg. Su Binglan said, ¡°Since we¡¯re staying here and have to trouble you to help us, it¡¯s only fitting that we got you these handmade pastries. Children like them a lot, too.¡¯ The old woman thought of her grandson and decided to accept the gifts. She was extremely grateful to Su Binglan. After lunch, Grandaunt Yang said, ¡°Miss Su, my cousin has gathered the villagers and told them everything. The villagers responded positively, and every household signed up to build the factories. They even look forward to cultivating tomatoes. ¡°My cousin will also gather with the surrounding villages to discuss helping you. By then, more people will take part in the construction. They should complete the factories faster with more people,¡± Su Binglan smiled and nodded. She had the same idea as the village chief and wanted to build the factories as soon as possible so that they could begin operations earlier. Additionally, the villagers would have jobs with excellent wages and bonuses. Doctor Yang said smilingly, ¡°Everyone was enthusiastic when they heard the news.¡± She had met and chatted with some old friends in the morning. Everyone was thrilled to know that she was still alive. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°We can start working once we¡¯ve gathered enough people. ¡± She had plenty of funds, so she would pay everyone on time as long as they worked hard. She said, ¡°Madam Yang, let¡¯s go to the mountain to pick some tomatoes later. We can get the seeds out and distribute them to everyone.¡± ¡°All right, Miss Su,¡± Grandaunt Yang said. After getting some rest, Su Binglan and the others visited the Yang Village mountains. Soon after, Su Binglan saw a bright red tomato garden.. Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Extracting Seeds Chapter 834: Extracting Seeds Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan smiled when she saw so many tomatoes. She knew it would be easy to produce many seeds. She could use some of the ripe tomatoes¡¯ seeds. ¡°Wow, there are so many tomatoes!¡± Su Wenxiu was stunned. He had to admit the garden of tomatoes looked beautiful because of the bright colors. Everyone¡¯s mood improved when they looked at the garden. Grandaunt Yang said, ¡°Indeed, there are a lot. This place is on the edge of a cliff. There was no pathway leading here before, so no one knew there were wild fruits here. ¡°After a heavy rain, a landslide opened up this path for the villagers to discover these tomatoes. It¡¯s just that the tomatoes are too sour and make people¡¯s stomachs uncomfortable. That¡¯s why people don¡¯t pick tomatoes.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°The stomach problem isn¡¯t necessarily because of the tomatoes. If they eat the tomatoes on an empty stomach, it¡¯ll give them a lot of gastric acid. That¡¯s what causes the discomfort. ¡°That¡¯s why people think there¡¯s something wrong with the tomatoes.¡± Su Wenxiu had also studied food as a doctor. He knew what to look for when eating. Grandaunt Yang felt enlightened, saying, ¡°Ah, I understand now. The villagers typically eat wild fruits whenever they pick herbs. Most of them tried the tomatoes on empty stomachs.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°So the problem isn¡¯t the tomatoes. They¡¯re not poisonous, so regularly eating them isn¡¯t a problem. However, try not to eat them on an empty stomach. It¡¯s best to cook the tomatoes. Then, it¡¯ll make your stomach feel better instead. Grandaunt Yang asked Su Binglan, ¡°Miss Su, do we have to pick all of them?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s pick the ripe ones first so we can get the seeds. Still, we need more people to help.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find some people to help,¡± Doctor Yang said. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Grandaunt Yang smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll tire yourself out if you run back and forth, Grandaunt. You stay here, and I¡¯ll go, okay?¡± Doctor Lin wanted to accompany his wife, but she said, ¡°You should stay with Miss Su. You can help them if they need help. I¡¯ll be back sooner than you think. ¡± While Doctor Yang went to look for helpers, Su Binglan led the others in picking tomatoes. She opened one of the ripe ones and saw some seeds inside. She patiently explained to the old woman, ¡°We can use these to cultivate tomatoes.¡± The group had carried baskets on their backs when they ascended the mountain. Soon, the baskets were full and heavy, but they felt accomplished. Doctor Yang then arrived with several villagers. It was the villagers¡¯ first time seeing Su Binglan, but they still enthusiastically called her Miss Su. Some even felt restrained and too shy to speak to Su Binglan. Even so, they just smiled. Su Binglan smiled when she saw everyone¡¯s earnest expressions. ¡°I¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s help in picking these tomatoes. We can use their seeds later. I¡¯ll teach everyone how to grow tomatoes, too. There¡¯s also a proper season to cultivate these.¡¯ Tomatoes typically grew on the mountain because the climate was better. There even seemed to be hot spring water below. Su Binglan only discovered it when she went up the mountain to pick tomatoes. When she saw the hot springs, she considered building a villa there to develop a tourist spot. Those who visited Yang County could soak in the hot springs. She could also make a farmhouse. ¡°We¡¯ll help you with whatever we can, Miss Su.¡± Everyone was cheerful and helpful. Soon, Yang Song and Yang Xiao arrived. The former was Yang Xiao¡¯s older brother and Chief Yangs eldest son. The two siblings also brought baskets and helped to pick tomatoes. The two worked quickly, but Yang Song did not talk much. At a glance, he was honest and reserved, while his brother was lively and talkative. The two brothers had completely different personalities. However, it was evident Yang Song was a good worker who was efficient and diligent. Su Binglan discreetly observed him. It was late in the afternoon when everyone finished picking the tomatoes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone.¡± Su Binglan led the villagers down the mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll explain how to get the tomato seeds first. Then, you can prepare them at home.¡¯ She removed a tomato and a knife from her basket and said, ¡°Cut it in the middle and then gently dig out the seeds with a spoon. Be careful when doing this. You can also squeeze out the seeds like this. Then, we¡¯ll use something with a net to filter it. Su Binglan took a gauze she had brought and showed everyone what she meant. ¡°Afterward, you can put these in water, pick out the seeds, and remove the residue. Now, the seeds are ready for planting.¡± She explained everything in great detail as she demonstrated what to do. Since everyone was a skilled farmer, they quickly understood her demonstration. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Su. We¡¯ll do everything perfectly.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If there¡¯s something you missed, please feel free to ask me about it. I might have to trouble you all to gather more seeds. I¡¯ll then collect and distribute them to everyone. ¡°l want everyone to plant tomatoes so the ketchup factory will have as many as possible for production. The more ketchup we have, the more we can earn. Everyone¡¯s bonuses will also increase. ¡°I will hire more villagers to work in the factory, which will be helpful to everyone.¡± Everyone would be willing to help, even if Su Binglan did not say such things. If not for her, they would not have known how beneficial tomatoes were or if they could cook with them. ¡°We volunteered to help, Miss Su. We don¡¯t know how else to thank you for opening factories here and teaching us about tomatoes. It¡¯s only right that we help you gather seeds.¡± ¡°Yeah, Chief Yang even selected us to build the factory. We¡¯ll get paid sixty coppers in just a day for helping. We know you gave us this excellent opportunity, Miss Su. We don¡¯t know if we can ever thank you enough.¡± Everyone expressed their gratitude to Su Binglan and their willingness to help with the seeds. Besides, they did not feel tired at all and worked very quickly.. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Condition Changed Chapter 835: Condition Changed Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan smiled when she saw everyone¡¯s eager expressions. The customs here were straightforward, and she seemed to think of the Su Teng villagers when she looked at everyone here. She said, ¡°Your days will only improve from now on. This place will prosper.¡± It was good that Yang County had a natural hot spring. Once this place developed, the countys value would rise. Everyone looked at Su Binglan¡¯s gentle smile and believed their county would improve. They happily carried their baskets home and began gathering the seeds. There were enough seeds for everyone to plant. When the time came, this place would become a tomato production area. The villagers could imagine a mountain covered in tomatoes. It would look gorgeous before they knew it. Moreover, people would visit the village once Su Binglan built a villa in the hot spring. The scenery would be good, too. Su Binglan returned to Grandaunt Yangs house shortly after. The old woman and her family also helped her with the tomato seeds. Su Wenxiu told Yang Cheng to rest, but the latter could not bear to stay idle. He said, ¡°I might not be able to do physical work now, but I can sit while gathering the seeds. Let me help, Doctor Wenxiu.¡± Yang Cheng looked at Su Wenxiu pleadingly. The former only wanted to help and be of use. Su Wenxiu could only agree when he saw Yang Chengs gaze. Even Doctor Yangs son came to help. Although the boy was still a child, he was earnest in his work. His mother also helped. Su Binglan looked at the two little boys and sighed. She realized their parents had not spoiled them. The two were sensible and considerate of their parents. They knew how to help and did whatever they could. Su Binglan felt it was an excellent trait to have. Since that was the case, she knew these children would grow up to have a solid ability to live well. If everyone worked together, they could complete their tasks quickly. Soon, they gathered plenty of seeds. The following day, Chief Yang organized a large number of workers to begin building the factories. However, some villagers stayed home. Su Binglan gathered them in the fields and taught them how to cultivate tomatoes. She taught the Yang villagers, and then they would spread her teachings to others. She also distributed the seeds for free. In a short period, everyone within ten miles of Yang County knew that the capable Miss Su had come to help everyone prosper. Moreover, she paid everyone sixty coppers at the end of the day. Everyone excitedly ran home with their earnings. Therefore, they believed Su Binglan¡¯s claims even more. Everyone woke up early every day to continue building the factories. The villagers worked hard. Everyone woke up early every day to build a factory. Time passed quickly, and Su Binglan had already been in Yang County for half a month. The villagers had also completed the three factories because many people worked together. Chief Yang had gathered villagers from more than ten different villages to help build the factories. Su Binglan went to check on the factories and found that they had built them perfectly according to her blueprints. She then hired people to work in those factories. The people of Yang County had known about the job opportunities in advance and were waiting for the news. As soon as Su Binglan said that she would start hiring, everyone would rush over to line up for the job. She then helped the villagers install a waterwheel. She also modified their farming tools. When they built the factory, Su Binglan organized a portion of the villagers to start making ketchup, bamboo tubes, wooden barrels, and other things. Of course, she divided them into groups and kept the ketchup recipe to herself. The workers only knew specific steps to making ketchup. It was to prevent anyone from leaking the ketchup-making method. If someone leaked the information, it would affect the lives of everyone in Yang County. Since only Su Binglan knew the recipe, people could only buy ketchup from Yang County. It would benefit the locals. Sometimes, she would even teach everyone a few home-cooked dishes. She also taught everyone how to make dumplings. The dumplings the villagers typically made were not as tasty as Su Binglan¡¯s, so she taught them a lot about seasoning. Many of the villagers learned to cook better from Su Binglan, so their families¡¯ eating habits improved exponentially. Most could only cook with common wild vegetables in the past. After Su Binglan taught them better, they used meat and steamed egg custard to make dumplings. Therefore, the villagers trusted Su Binglan the most. Since everyone had helped build the factories in the past half a month, every household¡¯s conditions improved. Each family had sent at least one person to help build the factories. Ultimately, they earned more than one silver. That was a massive amount to the villagers. Many could not even earn that much in a year from selling crops. The villagers, including Chief Yang, could not stop smiling. During dinner, he said emotionally, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see all the villagers smiling so widely.¡± His wife added, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Su. She¡¯s not only beautiful but also kind-hearted.¡¯ Chief Su led the villagers to build the factories, while his wife followed Su Binglan to teach the factory workers how to make ketchup. The more they interacted with Su Binglan, the more they liked her. They admired her because she was strong and capable. People of all ages genuinely trusted Su Binglan. Yang Xiao smiled as he ate dumplings, ¡°Sister Binglan told me that she wanted me to be the manager of her second factory. I¡¯ll have to help with the hiring tomorrow morning.¡± He was excited because he would hold a more significant position in the factory. Chief Yang said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s because Miss Su trusts you and recognizes your abilities. Don¡¯t be arrogant and complacent, okay? You must work hard and always listen to her, understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Father.¡± Yang Xiao nodded. ¡°Although you¡¯re a manager, you can¡¯t be too bossy. Instead, you must help your employees, too,¡± Chief Yang said. He had become the village chief because he was able to help the villagers solve most of their problems. He had gained many people¡¯s trust by doing so. He also told Yang Xiao about his experiences so that the latter could learn to be a good person.. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Insight Chapter 836: Insight Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°l understand, Father.¡± Yang Xiao took Chief Yangs words to heart. ¡°Oh, Sister Binglan also said that Big Brother will be in charge of loading the ketchup factory. He¡¯s also the supervisor there.¡± Yang Song said excitedly, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t I need to attend an interview first?¡± He was nervous when he considered applying for a job at the factory tomorrow. He did not even know if he qualified for a job. Yang Song knew his limits. Although he could work hard, he was not a good talker. Yang Xiao said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go for an interview. Many of the villagers don¡¯t have to apply, either. Sister Binglan will choose for herself. However, she will interview those from other villages because she doesn¡¯t know them well.¡¯ Chief Yang said thoughtfully, ¡°Miss Su has been here for more than half a month. Although she¡¯s usually busy, she would make the time to check on the factory. She also asks plenty of questions to familiarize herself with things. ¡°She knows you two are reliable, so she chose you to work for her in better positions. Before learning to do something, one must always be disciplined first. You might not be able to understand everything she¡¯s doing now, but you will one day.¡± If Yang Xiao had not understood his father¡¯s intentions before, he would understand them now. ¡°l got it, Father. Also, here¡¯s a recommendation letter from Sister Binglan. She says Yang Shuo can enroll in the Fiery Blue Academy that Prince Ruozhu established.¡¯ When Yang Xiao revealed the recommendation letter, Yang Songs eldest son, Yang Shuo, stood up excitedly. ¡°Uncle Xiao, does this mean 1 can attend the academy?! ¡°Of course you can. The academy will reduce the tuition and miscellaneous fees, too. Your future will be bright if you study hard.¡± Yang Shuo became teary-eyed as he asked, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother, can I go to Fiery Blue Academy?¡± Chief Yang was delighted to see his eldest grandson so happy. ¡°Why not? That¡¯s the academy Prince Ruozhu built, so it¡¯s an excellent opportunity for you.¡± Chief Yang had heard about the academy but did not know the specifics. He wanted to ask around and save up for the travel expenses to bring Yang Shuo there. He did not expect Su Binglan to handle it so quickly. His wife was shocked, saying, ¡°l only mentioned it the other day, but I never expected Miss Su to help.¡± She had discussed it with her friends when Su Binglan taught them how to make ketchup. Several people wanted to send their children to Fiery Blue Academy. Since most youths in Yang Village only helped with the housework, it would be beneficial to send some of them to the academy for a brighter future. Moreover, it differed from other academies because the prince established it. Yang Shuo would be Prince Ruozhu¡¯s disciple if he studied hard and excelled. After some thought, Chief Yang said, ¡°Miss Su should know Prince Ruozhu. I can tell she has an extraordinary identity.¡± The family agreed with his statement. If not for Su Binglan¡¯s extraordinary status, she could not have planned the factories and improved everyone¡¯s lives. Su Binglan selflessly helped the villagers, gaining their trust and respect. They would listen to whatever she said. Yang Shuo was incredibly excited as he gently touched the recommendation letter, not daring to crumple it. He was thrilled to have the chance to attend such a prestigious academy. Yang Xiao said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Shuo. Three other villagers from here will go with you. They¡¯ve received recommendation letters from Sister Binglan, too. She¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you four to Fiery Blue Academy. ¡°Your parents can also accompany you. Sister Binglan will then get someone to bring your parents home.¡± Yang Songs wife said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Shuo there. That way, Song and Xiao can focus on work at the factory. Xiao said Miss Su will get someone to send us there, right?¡± Yang Xiao said, ¡°Sister Binglan said she would ensure everyone¡¯s safety, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that, Sister-in-law.¡± Chief Yang and his family would never doubt Su Binglan. Chief Yang and his wife wanted to send their eldest grandson to the academy so that their daughter-in-law could rest and care for her younger son. However, Yang Songs wife knew her in-laws were getting on in years. It was not good for their health to travel back and forth. Moreover, Chief Yang still had many things to handle in the village. After much deliberation, the family decided that Yang Shuo¡¯s mother would accompany him to the academy while the others stayed and worked at home. Before they knew it, the weather became warmer. Su Wenxiu and Su Binglan were in the room discussing the factories. Su Wenxiu asked, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re going back to Su Teng Village after we settle the factories, right?¡± He had spent most of his time in Yang Couty researching its medicinal herbs. Additionally, he found many rare herbs in the back of the mountains. He could not wait to bring them back to the medical school laboratory. Su Wenxiu also wanted to discuss the medicinal properties of the herbs with other doctors. Moreover, he had purchased many herbs in the past half a month. Su Binglan had already prepared to transport these herbs back to Su Teng Village. Su Wenxiu could help many more people with those herbs. Su Binglan even considered processing those herbs into various emergency medications. If another war were to break out, the medics could use them on the front lines. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll go back after the factories are operating regularly. Do you miss home, Wenxiu?¡± ¡°Of course I do. After all, we¡¯ve spent quite a bit of time here.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no place like home, either. I¡¯m always more comfortable in Su Teng Village.¡± No matter how good a place was, it could not compare to home. Su Wenxiu found he could sleep more soundly at home. If not for his sister being with him, he would have left long ago. Still, it benefited Su Wenxiu to visit Yang County because he discovered many rare herbs there. He could use them to develop better medications that could help save lives and treat illnesses. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Are you thinking of someone, Wenxiu?¡± She raised her brows and smiled at Su Wenxiu. Her eyes showed that she seemed to see through everything. Su Wenxiu knew he could never lie to his sister or hide his feelings. Therefore, Su Wenxiu remained silent. Su Binglan looked into his shifty eyes and seemed to grasp something. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Everyone at home only wishes for you to be happy. You must be brave, Wenxiu. t She did not point out anything specific but knew her second brother would understand what she meant. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Wenxiu. You must be more confident in yourself.¡± Su Wenxiu felt a sense of relief when he heard his sister¡¯s words. She had somewhat resolved his lingering confusion. He said, ¡°l hope for you to be happy, too.¡± ¡°Remember, our lives will only continue to improve.¡± Su Binglan smiled gently.. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: The Princess’s True Identity Chapter 837: The Princess¡¯s True Identity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After chatting for a while, the Su siblings returned to their rooms to rest. The following day, Su Binglan went to the factory to hire workers. Although she went there pretty early, the villagers were already there. The sun had yet to rise, but there was already a long queue outside. The interviews went quickly, and Su Binglan took two days to hire enough workers for the three factories. She handled the interviews smoothly because she had made prior preparations. Before the factories¡¯ completion, she taught everyone to make ketchup, wooden barrels, and bamboo tubes to process medicinal herbs. The group of people Su Binglan hired from then on would be managers. She then split them into groups to teach the newcomers. That way, she could officially start operations. When the interviews ended, Su Binglan got someone to give her a few small tubes of ketchup. She planned to bring those home for her family to try. She had also placed many tomatoes into her pocket dimension. Su Binglan wanted her family to use them in their cooking. Later, she asked Chief Yang to gather some people to clear out the hot spring area. She said, ¡°Chief Yang, this is the hot spring I mentioned. People can soak in it, and it¡¯s beneficial to people¡¯s bodies.¡± Chief Yang looked at Su Binglan¡¯s blueprints and asked, ¡°Are we really going to build a villa around here?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll simply call it the hot spring villa. I¡¯ll advertise it after your villagers finish its construction. Hopefully, many visitors will come and soak in the hot spring. You can also make it into a tourist attraction.¡± Su Binglan had many plans for Yang County. Although Chief Yang did not know what a hot spring was, he trusted Su Binglan. He knew whatever she did and said would benefit his people. Chief Yang only needed to lead his people in building the villa according to Su Binglan¡¯s specifications. As Su Binglan discussed the hot spring with Chief Yang, a group of people appeared. The person at the forefront had a fierce gaze, asking, ¡°Where is Su Binglan? Come out!¡± Su Wenxiu stood beside his sister, his gaze turning frigid. He turned and saw a man who looked like a bandit. Behind the latter were more than ten thugs. Su Wenxiu scoffed and stepped forward. Although he looked like a scholar, his martial arts skills were impressive. The whole Su family knew martial arts. Although they rarely used it, they would protect themselves in critical moments. Su Wenxiu and Su Wenwu had learned martial arts from Luo Jin¡¯an. Moreover, their brother-in-law¡¯s skills were unparalleled. Meanwhile, Chief Yang and the others paled. Still, everyone instinctively stood in front of Su Binglan to protect her. ¡°Miss Su, leave quickly,¡± someone whispered. Su Binglan felt touched when she saw the villagers willingly protecting her. She knew about these local conspiring merchants. She stepped forward and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want, Zou Gang?!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re Su Binglan. You dare to open factories here and even collect our medicinal herbs. Hmph, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be alive to enjoy them.¡± Zou Gang looked vicious. Su Binglan smiled mockingly. ¡°l wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to speak when I¡¯m done with you.¡± She gestured, and a figure appeared from the shadows to kick Zou Gang. The latter flew and sprawled on the ground, shocking everyone present. Even those Zou Gang had brought were stunned. Their boss was highly skilled in combat, so they wondered how the shadowy figure defeated him with one move. Moreover, they realized how powerful the other party was. ¡°Wh-who did that?!¡± The thugs looked around with pale expressions. Before they could do much else, a banging sound echoed. More than a dozen thugs fell to the ground. Su Binglan said, ¡°Su Shiba, tie these people up and bring them to the government officials.¡± ¡°Right away, Master!¡± Su Shiba respectfully replied. Su Binglan knew he had already gathered evidence against the conspiring merchants. It was time for her to punish them. Meanwhile, Chief Yang and the other villagers could not believe what they had just witnessed. As the head of the evil merchants, Zou Gang bullied the villagers into handing over their medicinal herbs. Although outraged, the villagers dared not retaliate. Furthermore, Zou Gang came from an influential background. His hired thugs were formidable, too. The villagers were no match for them, no matter how many villagers stood up against them. However, Su Binglan and Su Shiba were there to deal with Zou Gang and his men. It was no challenge for Su Bingland and Su Shiba as they crushed the merchants. The villagers felt a sense of satisfaction at that moment. They then returned to their senses when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. Chief Yang said, ¡°The county magistrate is colluding with them, Miss Su.¡± Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the magistrate since he¡¯s on their side in hindering the commoners.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Her domineering words shocked Chief Yang and the villagers. However, the chief recalled his suspicions about Su Binglan having an extraordinary identity and fell silent. Since Su Binglan was so confident, he only needed to believe in her. Chief Yang hurriedly organized the villagers to help bring Zou Gang and the thugs to the authorities. Everyone marched to the county office, startling everyone in the town along the way. The onlookers recognized Zou Gang. They felt relieved when they saw him unconscious and even followed the others to see what was going on. When the crowd arrived at the office entrance, Su Binglan got someone to beat on a drum. The magistrate was alarmed and came to the office impatiently, roaring, ¡°Who dares to cause a stir here?!¡± The magistrate was shocked when Su Binglan and the others threw Zou Gang and his thugs to the ground. ¡°How dare you do that! Let Zou Gang go this instant! Men, capture these bold and unruly villagers!¡¯ Zou Gang came from a prestigious family, and the magistrate could not afford to offend him. When the latter gave the order, the authorities could only obey. They stepped forward, but Su Binglan revealed her token. The magistrate trembled in fear when he saw the token. He knew the token belonged to Prince Lan Ruozhu. Since Yang County was within the prince¡¯s territory, the magistrate could only listen to the prince. One would even claim that the prince could decide his people¡¯s life or death. ¡°Is that¡­Prince Ruozhu¡¯s token?! Wh-why do you have such a thing?!¡± Suddenly, Su Shiba pulled the county magistrate forward, roaring, ¡°You are speaking to the princess! You have no right to say such words!¡± Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: The Power Within Chapter 838: The Power Within Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Shiba had a frigid aura around him as he glared at the magistrate with killing intent. The latter had never seen such a gaze before. He muttered, ¡°Sh-she¡¯s the princess?¡± The magistrate was terrified as he looked at the young lady holding the token before him. As the magistrate, he knew about Princess Ruobings death. He also knew that Lan Ruozhu had acknowledged another as his sister, making her a true princess. Furthermore, Su Binglan had recently lived in the deceased royal¡¯s mansion and had an excellent relationship with the prince. The magistrate also heard that Su Binglan had helped many people and was loved by many. The magistrate did not take the news seriously when he learned of Su Binglan¡¯s identity. After all, he never thought she would visit such a remote place as Yang County. The magistrate was frightened and guilty. His heart almost jumped out of his chest. Meanwhile, the surrounding commoners were just as shocked. A princess had visited their rural county to teach them about tomatoes, build factories, and improve their livelihoods. The commoners soon regained their thoughts and became excited. They realized a princess had come to support them, so they did not need to fear anything. ¡°Miss Su is a princess?!¡± ¡°l knew it! She has helped us selflessly, so she must come from an extraordinary background. Still, I never expected Miss Su to be a princess.¡± ¡°Wow, I actually met the princess!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so kind and beautiful, too.¡¯ ¡°Miss Su is Prince Ruozhu¡¯s adopted sister. They¡¯re such kind-hearted leaders. We will live peaceful lives as long as we¡¯re under Prince Ruozhu!s protection.¡± ¡°Princess Binglan has captured the evil merchants. Now, the magistrate will no longer dare to conspire with them.¡± ¡°Princess Binglan, are you here to help us?¡± ¡°Needless to say, everything she does is to help us commoners. Look, she even brought these scumbags to justice.¡± ¡°The magistrate was disrespectful to Princess Binglan just now! Hmph, that¡¯s a capital crime! Let¡¯s see if he dares to remain arrogant.¡± The commoners were excited as they gazed at Su Binglan with bright eyes. Everyone felt as if they were looking at Yang County¡¯s hopes and dreams. The commoners hated the fact that the magistrate colluded with the merchants, forcing the villagers to comply. If Yang County were not in Dingzhou, the situation would have been even crazier. Niore commoners gathered to watch the unfolding scene. Everyone felt their blood boiling as they looked forward to Su Binglan backing them up. ¡°The princess is here!¡± Everyone instinctively knelt. Although Su Binglan had only been in Yang County for several weeks, everyone already knew about her. The commoners no longer feared the magistrate and the evil merchants. Su Binglan had built factories and roads, installed a waterwheel, and even paid the villagers handsome wages. Everyone loved her because of how much she helped and cared for them. They were ecstatic when they realized they had met a princess. Su Binglan saw the commoners kneeling and hurriedly said, ¡°Please stand, everyone. 1 will be your judge today, but please speak up if you disagree. No one under Prince Ruozhu¡¯s jurisdiction is allowed to oppress the commoners.¡± She spoke firmly with an indifferent expression. Still, her voice was gentle toward the commoners. ¡°l shall fire and imprison this magistrate for crimes against the people, accepting bribes, and deceiving his superiors and subordinates.¡± The magistrate had taken many lives and must be executed. However, Su Binglan would leave that up to the next county magistrate. She would ensure the appointment of someone who could genuinely serve the people. Su Binglan dealt with the situation publicly to deter various corrupt officials from interfering and to show them that the prince was always watching. Her declaration caused the commoners to cheer and express their gratitude to her. ¡°Thank you, Princess Binglan!¡¯ ¡°Long live Princess Binglan!! The magistrate¡¯s legs went limp as he fell on his knees. Zou Gang and his thugs thought the magistrate would defend them, but ultimately, they turned pale when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. They panicked, not expecting Su Binglan to be a princess. They thought she was simply a young lady from a family who just wanted to do business. Little did they know Su Binglan possessed an extraordinary background. Chief Yang and the villagers were surprised that the princess was so approachable. She even taught them many life-improving things. Su Binglan could feel the commoners¡¯ enthusiasm. These people were kind and straightforward. They were also grateful to those who helped them. The magistrate kowtowed and cried, ¡°Please spare me, Your Highness! They were the ones who forced me to conspire with them. They threatened me, saying they had the support of the officials from the capital. ¡°The Han family supports Zou Gang¡¯s family. The Hans are one of the six great families in the capital. I¡¯m just a tiny county magistrate compared to them, so I could never dare to offend such people.¡± The magistrate could only confess to everything while Su Binglan smirked. She was no stranger to the Hans. ¡°Hmph, that many people are behind this, huh?¡± She had connections with the Han family when she lived as Lan Ruobing. However, that was all in the past. Su Binglan had forgotten about them initially but then remembered part of them when Luo Jin¡¯an mentioned them. Moreover, the Han family seemed to have much to do with the Wei family¡¯s destruction. Su Binglan had yet to settle the score with the Han family. Still, she did not expect their reach to extend to Yang County. Su Binglan exuded a cold aura as a terrifying light glinted in her eyes. Those who knew her well realized how furious she was at that moment. Su Wenxiu could sense the malice in his sister¡¯s demeanor. ¡°S-Sister, are¡­you okay?¡± Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Relieved Chapter 839: Relieved Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Wenxiu. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°l just think I need to go to the capital.¡± Su Wenxiu recalled his experiences of delivering medicinal herbs to Hundred Herbs Hospital when his sister mentioned the capital. If Su Binglan had not gone to save him, he would not have returned alive. Su Wenxiu paled when he thought about it. After all, he had lingering fears about those days. Therefore, he constantly practiced his martial arts alongside learning about herbs and medicine. At least he could protect himself if he got in trouble again. Even his brothers practiced martial arts. ¡°The situation in the capital is complicated.¡± Su Wenxiu was worried, even though he knew how capable his sister was. Places under Lan Ruozhu¡¯s jurisdiction were safe, but it was chaotic everywhere else. There would be occasional wars, and the capital was not as peaceful as one might imagine. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes glinted as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Wenxiu. I have some scores to settle, that¡¯s all.¡± She seemed firm, and Su Wenxiu knew he could not persuade his sister otherwise. He could not stop her from doing what she wanted to. As her brother, he could only support her. The Su siblings lowered their voices as they spoke, not allowing others to hear them. Soon after, Su Binglan continued to deal with the county magistrate and the thugs. She took the magistrate¡¯s seat and slammed on the wooden table. The authorities naturally obeyed the princess¡¯s orders and began to ascend the hall. Su Binglan then interrogated the magistrate, ¡°Tell me everything you know. Perhaps I will spare you and your family¡¯s life. Otherwise, I will punish you for the crimes you¡¯ve committed. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me because I have evidence of all your misdeeds since I arrived in Yang County.¡± Su Binglan exuded a cold and dignified aura as she took the main seat. Her aura alone was enough to scare people to death. The magistrate could feel her formidable pressure as sweat formed on his forehead. ¡°Zou Gang and his thugs are the evil merchants who collect the villagers¡¯ medicinal herbs and sell them to make huge profits. They transport most of the herbs to the capital and some to the northern border. Still, I don¡¯t know where exactly it is. ¡°Also, one of Zou Gangs daughters is one of Third Young Master Han¡¯s concubines.¡¯ ¡®The Han family again¡­ Perfect, 1 can¡¯t wait to meet them! I have some debts to collect,¡¯ Su Binglan thought. The magistrate revealed everything he knew, and the commoners heard everything. However, the commoners did not know much about the capital¡¯s various influential figures, nor did they know what the Han family represented. The commoners would have been afraid if it were not for the princess¡¯s presence. After all, she was Prince Lan Ruozhu¡¯s adopted sister. Moreover, they were in the prince¡¯s territory. Even prominent families and government officials could not interfere. Zou Gang was shocked and kept whining. He glared at the magistrate with killing intent. Fortunately, the former remained tied up and could do nothing. Moreover, the villagers had stuffed a rag into his mouth, rendering him unable to speak No matter how much Zou Gang and his men struggled, they could not do or say anything. Su Binglan even ignored them and only listened to the magistrate. Afterward, she asked someone to remove the rag from Zou Gang¡¯s mouth. The latter shouted, ¡°l know Princess Ruobing died long ago! How dare you pretend to be her? You better watch out. I have the whole capital supporting me.¡± It was not his first time threatening someone. Additionally, he depended on the Han family¡¯s influence. Even his daughter was one of the family¡¯s concubines, so he feared nothing. Su Binglan smirked, saying, ¡°Is that so? Shiba, teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Right away, Master!¡± Su Shiba slapped Zou Gang while Su Binglan watched lazily. Only the sound of the slap echoed in the magistrate¡¯s office. Zou Gangs face reddened, and he could say nothing but whine. He finally realized that the young lady before him did not fear the Han family. The information he received stated that Su Binglan was just from the countryside. Zou Gang did not expect her to be a princess or not fear the Han family. He spat one of his teeth out with a mouthful of blood. He then glared at Su Binglan. His gaze was useless, as Su Binglan could crush him with just a wave of her hand. The surrounding commoners felt satisfied and genuinely happy. Su Binglan lightly tapped on the table as she counted the time. Sure enough, the authorities arrested and threw Zou Gang and his thugs into jail. Everyone in Yang County recognized the scoundrels. ¡°Hey, he was the one who beat up Zhou¡¯er and the others last time because they refused to sell their herbs to these thugs.¡± ¡°That person killed an old man who lived in Yang Village.¡± ¡°They stole the villagers¡¯ medicinal herbs straight from the ground in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°l recognize that guy. He beat Laowu half to death. Laowu wouldn¡¯t have recovered if it weren¡¯t for Doctor Wenxiu.¡¯ ¡°These scoundrels are evil. They kill and harass others.¡± The commoners wished they could get revenge on the merchants. They remembered all the heinous crimes that had occurred, yet the magistrate did nothing about them. The commoners could only swallow their anger lest they be the next to die. However, there was no longer a need to be frightened as the princess had come to their rescue. They felt relieved and felt there was no longer a need to endure suffering. The commoners were highly grateful to Su Binglan. She said, ¡°Everyone, come forward and tell me your grievances.¡± One by one, the villagers and townsfolk knelt before Su Binglan and told her about everything the evil merchants had done. Su Binglan even got someone to record everything so that she could use them as evidence. As for the merchants, Su Binglan ordered someone to remove their gags and let them speak. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the princess?! Our higher-ups won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Su Binglan smirked, saying, ¡°l detest people who threaten me. You don¡¯t have to say anything more. I¡¯ve collected all the evidence I need.. Men! Execute these people!¡¯ Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Cheap Paper Chapter 840: Cheap Paper Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation One of the merchants asked, ¡°How can you prove that the evidence is conclusive?! ¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Not only did you kill a few from Yang County, but you also killed your uncle. Your family can testify to it. Do you want me to call them here?¡± Suddenly, a villager shouted, ¡°We can testify against him, Princess Binglan! He killed many people from Yang County! He¡¯s inhumane and doesn¡¯t even spare children! ¡°Your Highness, we can testify against all of them. They¡¯re all killers!¡± More people gathered at the scene and began to criticize the merchants. Su Binglan ordered someone to beat the merchants with a cane, ¡°Give them fifty strokes each.¡¯ She seemed gentle and easy to talk to, but she would show no mercy when she was angry. Soon after, the merchants were half-dead. Su Binglan would not kill without reason, but she would have to kill these merchants according to the law. However, she would first imprison them. Then, the new county magistrate would execute them. The merchants wailed miserably after receiving their beating. Su Binglan allowed the commoners to watch and listen to the merchants¡¯ wretched screams. She wanted to appease the commoners and show them that they did not need to be afraid in Dingzhou. If someone suppressed the commoners, someone would always be around to seek justice for them. She wanted the people to be brave and united in the future. If any more evil people like the merchants appeared, they could seek help. Su Binglan had her reasons for all her actions. Immediately after, she got some people to post evidence of the merchants¡¯ crimes outside the office to show everyone what they had done, including the magistrate. The commoners smiled widely. They seemed to see the dark clouds over Yang County disperse as the sun shined brightly, giving them a lovely warmth. The commoners sighed in relief. ¡°Princess Binglan has saved us all.¡± ¡°She¡¯s amazing. We can finally live with ease.¡¯ ¡°We no longer have to worry about the magistrate conspiring with the merchants in bullying us.¡± ¡°Yeah, Princess Binglan has also built three factories here for us to earn plenty of money, not to mention the bonuses.¡± ¡°Our lives will only improve from now on. The princess has also taught us a better way to plant herbs and everything we need to know about tomatoes. She will accept everything we produce and even pay us well.¡± ¡°We no longer have to worry about those evil merchants.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Doctor Wenxiu¡¯s profound medical skills. He has treated all the villagers who had sore bodies and illnesses for free. Doctor Wenxiu only charged the villagers for the medicine, but it was so cheap.¡± ¡°Doctor Wenxiu said he¡¯d open a clinic here and have his capable students run it. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for us to access medicine since it¡¯ll be cheaper.¡± ¡°Yeah, no one will have to be afraid if they have a headache.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We wouldn¡¯t even dare to see a doctor for a headache last time because it was so expensive. Some even died of minor illnesses because they couldn¡¯t afford treatment in time.¡¯ The commoners felt pained when they remembered those who had died. They realized how much Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu had selflessly helped them. Everyone chatted smilingly and cheered as if it was a festival. Some even set off firecrackers to celebrate when they got home. Su Wenxiu was pleased when he saw so many people showing their love for his sister. That afternoon, everyone realized that the Su family had opened their paper shop in town. ¡°Hey, did you know that there¡¯s a shop here that sells paper? It¡¯s a new shop, and the paper is so cheap.¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 know about that shop. I didn¡¯t think the paper could be so cheap.¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Of course it is. I went to buy some and even saw people queuing up outside.¡± After finishing their business in the county office, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu came out and saw the street bustling with people. Moreover, they were discussing cheap paper. Su Wenxiu was shocked, asking, ¡°Sister, did the paper mill finish making paper?¡± Su Binglan was just as surprised that the paper had reached Yang County so quickly. ¡°Shall we go and check it out, Sister?¡± Su Wenxiu had yet to see what his familys paper looked like. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s disguise ourselves first. I don¡¯t want so many people to recognize us if we go looking like this.¡± The two then put on a simple disguise before heading toward the paper shop. However, there was already a long queue outside when they arrived. Some even came out with excited expressions. The person muttered, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect it to be so cheap. A box of paper only costs ten coppers.¡± A man exited the shop with widened eyes as he looked at the box of paper he had just purchased. Most who left the shop looked thrilled and amazed, while those waiting outside could not wait to enter. ¡°l wonder if there will be enough paper for us, too.¡± ¡°Is the shop doing a sales promotion?¡± A shopkeeper came out and heard the anxious customers¡¯ questions. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We have plenty of paper left. The prices will not change, either. Since it¡¯s only our first day of business, we have yet to publicize our shop. Still, we didn¡¯t expect to receive so many customers. ¡°Miss Su developed the paper we sell. They¡¯re cheaper but better than the ones you get elsewhere. It¡¯s wide and thick, and it feels good to the touch. However, each customer can only buy a box so that the other customers would have some, too. My boss will restock if we run out.¡± The shopkeeper had never seen so many people lining up to buy things. He grinned from ear to ear, realizing business would go well. Thankfully, his boss bought so much paper from the paper mill in Su Teng Village. ¡°Miss Su developed this paper? You mean Princess Binglan?¡± ¡°Excuse me, shopkeeper. Are you referring to Princess Binglan?¡± ¡°The princess has built three factories here. Could it be the same princess?¡± The shopkeeper had been busy all day and had not heard about Princess Binglan. He said, ¡®1 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same person, but Miss Su definitely developed the paper we sell. Even the tofu shop and dessert shops here belong to her.¡¯ The shopkeeper had followed his boss to Su Teng Village. The former was shocked at how prosperous the village was. Su Binglan was a legend there. Unfortunately, the shopkeeper did not get to meet her. If Yang County had not been his hometown, he would have moved to Su Teng Village.. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: The Will of the People Chapter 841: The Will of the People Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Upon hearing the shopkeeper¡¯s words, the people in the queue were even more confident that Princess Binglan had developed the paper. They thought only a kind person like her could sell high-quality paper at lower prices. If it were anyone else, they would sell low-quality paper at high prices. ¡°Miss Su is the princess.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the one who selflessly helped us.¡± ¡°Now I can buy cheap paper for my nephew, who¡¯s attending a private school. He¡¯ll be thrilled to use them.¡± ¡°Do you remember how expensive paper used to be?¡± ¡°l wasn¡¯t willing to spend ten coppers last time, but Princess Binglan has given my son and daughter-in-law jobs at her factory. They¡¯ll earn high wages, so I¡¯m a little more willing to spend money now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. My family lives in the neighboring village, and the princess has taught us how to grow tomatoes. We¡¯ve planted many so the princess can buy them whenever they¡¯ve ripened. My family and I figured we¡¯d earn a lot from selling tomatoes.¡± ¡°l no longer have to worry about not being able to sell the tomatoes I grow or the medicinal herbs I pick, thanks to Princess Binglan.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have to worry about scrounging for food. My family and I don¡¯t feel that much pressure anymore.¡± Everyone felt more secure, knowing Su Binglan was a princess. They did not have to worry about the factory suddenly shutting down or about not receiving their wages and bonuses on time. Everyone just wanted to work hard and not worry about anything else. Moreover, Su Binglan had repaired the roads from the village to the town, making it much more convenient for people to travel to and from. The commoners chatted and smiled as they waited in queue. ¡°Maybe we finally can go to a hotpot restaurant and try the food there soon.¡± ¡°My two children can earn stable salaries monthly. They recently helped rebuild the roads and factories. Since they¡¯ve earned a lot from that, their lives will be better now.¡± ¡°Did you guys notice how much livelier it is in town now? I see so many people walking around.¡± ¡°Indeed, it used to be so deserted here. More people are willing to visit the town market now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because everyone has enough money and no longer has to worry about those scoundrels. People can finally enjoy strolling around town.¡± ¡°l could easily sell my eggs in town this morning. Last time, I might not even see anyone walking around.¡± ¡°l never expected Yang County to go through such a drastic change in such a short period. It¡¯s all thanks to Princess Binglan. We should be grateful to her. She also said our county will continue to improve,¡± ¡°She has been leading some people in building a villa at a hot spring lately. I don¡¯t know what that means, but she says it¡¯ll benefit our county greatly.¡± ¡°l heard about that, too. Princess Binglan said that soaking in a hot spring is good for the body.¡± Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu heard the commoners¡¯ conversations as they lined up in front of the paper shop. Su Binglan could not help but smile while her brother sighed. He remembered how empty the streets were when he first arrived at Yang County. However, things changed, and people were still on the streets even in the late evening. People came and went in the surrounding shops, and the workers greeted their customers warmly. Yang County began to thrive, improving everyone¡¯s mood. Everyone enjoyed the liveliness in town because it meant the county was improving. Su Binglan did everything she could to help as many people as possible. Su Wenxiu felt he should work just as hard as his sister so that he could open a pharmacy in Yang County. He would then assign his graduated students to work here. Su Wenxiu was stunned when he and his sister entered the paper shop. The former looked at the thick paper and felt it, saying, ¡°Sister, the paper is perfect. Not only was the paper white, but it was also smooth to the touch and carried a faint fragrance. Su Wenxiu was impressed with the high-quality paper. He wanted to write on it to see how it felt. The shopkeeper explained, ¡°This paper is different from the ones you used to know. Ink won¡¯t blotch into it as it does on ordinary paper. It¡¯s also smooth to write on. ¡°We have different thicknesses of paper, too. We also have books on the second floor, which use a new printing technique. That¡¯s why books are now cheaper than before here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a printing?¡± a customer asked curiously. The shopkeeper scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°l don¡¯t know how to explain it either. The printing factory made over ten copies of each type of book. ¡°We no longer have to hand copy books like before, so they¡¯re much cheaper, Feel free to visit our second floor to check them out.¡¯ The customer said, ¡°In that case, this so-called printing is great for everyone.¡± ¡°Miss Su also developed the printing method.¡± The waiter was full of admiration when he mentioned Miss Sue ¡°That must be the princess.¡± ¡°Yeah, she even helped us commoners vent our frustrations against those horrible merchants. It was so satisfying.¡± After looking at the paper, Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu went to the second floor. The latter picked up a few books and looked at them, realizing that the words were neat and consistent. It was evident that it was not handwritten. Su Wenxiu was shocked when he looked at the beautifully printed books. ¡®Is this the art of printing? My sister¡¯s developments always surprise me. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if she wasn¡¯t standing right beside me.¡¯ Meanwhile, many scholars in the shop excitedly discussed the books. ¡°The words in these books are so consistent. I can tell that a person didn¡¯t copy these books by hand.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s amazing how consistent they are.¡± ¡°l met Miss Su when she taught my mother how to make dumplings and ketchup.¡± ¡°l wanted to study in a private school, and my mother finally let me. She works in the ketchup factory, while my father works in the herb factory. Since they earn a lot now, they can fully support my education.¡± ¡°Indeed, you should continue with your studies. You¡¯re so talented, Brother Zhou. You can take the Imperial Exams and become an excellent government official. ¡°l only want to serve Prince Ruozhu. I don¡¯t intend to work at the capital¡¯s Imperial Court.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Prince Ruozhu and Princess Binglan are close, and everyone wants to serve them. I plan to enroll in Fiery Blue Academy to serve the prince..¡± Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Courier Office Chapter 842: Courier Office Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Then will I be able to serve Prince Ruozhu if I study at Blue Mountain Academy? That¡¯s the one in Tenghe Town.¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know about that, but I know that Princess Ruobing established Blue Mountain Academy. It should be the same as Fiery Blue Academy. So, are the students who study there Prince Ruozhu¡¯s disciples?¡± ¡°That should be¡­ ¡°l heard of how prosperous Tenghe Town is now. The dessert shop and hotpot restaurants were first established there.¡¯ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to visit Tenghe Town.¡± Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu heard the discussions around them as they strolled around the shop. The former smiled when she heard the customers¡¯ conversations. She could feel the changes that had occurred in Yang County when she saw the commoners¡¯ smiles. Su Wenxiu liked all the books in the shop. He could not wait to return to Su Teng Village and visit the paper mill and printing factory to take a look inside. He wanted to see how they operated. Su Wenxiu¡¯s hand trembled slightly from excitement. Meanwhile, Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the book she held. She was delighted that her family had made the paper so well and printed the books excellently. Su Wenxiu could not help but ask, ¡°Sister, when will we go home?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°As soon as we settle everything here.¡± She no longer had to worry about the factories since everyone already knew how to make ketchup and process medicinal herbs. However, the villa at the hot spring was still a work in progress, so it would take time to establish. If she had the blueprints, she could hand it over to the locals to build the villa. She also had to hire a new county magistrate. Su Wenxiu realized he would return to Su Teng Village soon. After the siblings left the shop, they prepared to return to Yang Village. However, they took a small path beside the main road instead. Along the way, they saw a shop at the alley entrance. A few people were there removing goods from a carriage. ¡°Sir, do you have a delivery for me?¡± ¡°Have you delivered the things I sent you last time? Oh, I sent a letter to someone, too. I¡¯ve already paid for it.¡± ¡°Wait, I can send and pick up goods from this place?¡± Some were curious about the office. Even Su Wenxiu did not know what the office was for. He asked, ¡°Sister, is this a place where we can send and collect goods? Didn¡¯t you ask your workers to be couriers or something like that?¡± Sy Binglan looked at the signboard above the office, which read, ¡°Courier Office.¡¯ It seemed this office was the delivery station her people had set up in various places. Su Binglan had told Lan Ruozhu about it when she visited him in the prefecture last time. She did not expect her brother to build the courier offices so quickly. The courier office was not even here when the Su siblings arrived in Yang County. Instead, it looked like its construction would only finish in the next few days. Since that was the case, Su Teng Village should also have a courier office, which was convenient for most. ¡°Is anyone here from Liuhe Village?¡± The worker asked as he sorted his bag. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Liuhe Village,¡± a woman standing outside said. The worker looked at the list and said, ¡°l have two packages for that area. One is for a Liu Juhua, and the other is for a Liu Yang.¡± The woman confirmed her name with the worker. The latter then asked her to help pass some flowers to Liu Yang. The woman nodded, thinking of how easy it was to send and pick up parcels. Moreover, she had only found out that she had a parcel here because she had helped one of her neighbors deliver a letter. She guessed her third sister had sent her something. Liu Juhua had also sent her third sister some things. At that time, she did not send too many parcels because she was worried the courier office would have delivery problems. Nonetheless, the fees only cost a few coppers. Liu Juhua accepted the parcel and letter her sister had sent her and then gave the worker a letter. The letter was for her sister, letting her know that she had received everything. Liu Juhua smiled and said, ¡°This courier office is so convenient. I can quickly send and receive things from my relatives now.¡± Sometimes, she had to travel far to deliver the food she had grown to her relatives. It was too troublesome, However, that was no longer the case, ¡°My mother says it¡¯ll be quicker to send letters or packages through this courier office. They also help us read the letters if we can¡¯t read.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that it¡¯s cheap.¡± Everyone smiled and chatted as they collected their parcels. When the workers finished unloading and delivering all the packages, they filled the carriage with things that they would send elsewhere. The worker was pleased when he heard the villagers praising the courier system. He said, ¡°Prince Ruozhu built this office for the people¡¯s convenience.¡± The villagers were touched when they heard that. One of them said, ¡°Prince Ruozhu thinks of everything.¡± ¡°Living under his jurisdiction is a blessing. Everyone can eat their fill as long as they¡¯re diligent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Prince Ruozhu just reduced our taxes, so we can spend that extra money on food. Everything is much better now, especially since the princess has built a few factories here.¡¯ ¡°I just found out that there¡¯s a paper shop in town. I heard Princess Binglan developed the paper they sell there, and it¡¯s really cheap.¡± ¡°It seems our days will only improve as long as Prince Ruozhu is healthy and manages Dingzhou well.¡± ¡°My elder brother used to think Dingzhou was remote. When he read my letter, he decided to move here instead.¡¯ ¡°Most people are doing that. I¡¯ve seen so many new faces here over the past month. Although it¡¯s pretty rural here, at least we¡¯re doing better than places outside of Dingzhou.¡± ¡°I heard bandits are rampant elsewhere, and wars are going on all the time. It¡¯s not easy to survive in a prefecture that¡¯s under other princes¡¯ jurisdiction. There are just too many wars and killings elsewhere.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at the courier office and said excitedly, ¡°Prince Ruozhu is amazing. If he manages all of Chu Country, the commoners can live and work in peace.¡± Naturally, he knew who the prince was. Meanwhile, Su Binglan thought about how Lan Ruozhu was in charge of the areas from Dingzhou to the border province. Now that he had finished building the courier offices, he could focus on establishing deliveries via the lakes. By then, the royal siblings could occupy all of Chu Country silently. Su Binglan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Wenxiu. You only need to nurture as many medical students as you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯m excellent at that.¡± Su Wenxiu knew what he was supposed to do. He then thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, where are we going now?¡± ¡°To where the next county magistrate lives,¡± Su Binglan replied mysteriously.. Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: The New County Magistrate Chapter 843: The New County Magistrate Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu raised a brow, asking, ¡°Are you going to appoint a new county magistrate now?¡± Su Binglan knew he was doubtful, so she explained, ¡°l had Su Shiba do some investigating. I also looked through some information. The person I¡¯m choosing is worthy of being Yang County¡¯s magistrate.¡± ¡°Since you said so, this person must be of good character and will work for the people, ¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°He prioritizes justice and doesn¡¯t cling to the powerful or harm the commoners. He¡¯s also knowledgeable. Since he doesn¡¯t depend on influential families, he isn¡¯t greedy or takes bribes. ¡°That was why those evil merchants did not tolerate him. Those guys even joined forces to suppress the person I¡¯m choosing as the new magistrate.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. ¡°How is he doing now if the merchants went after him?¡± Su Binglan said coldly, ¡°They broke his fingers and made him mute. He lives in the mountain forests now.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart sank, and he became a little worried about this person. Soon after, the two siblings entered a particular forest and saw a wooden house within. They also saw a man watering his vegetables in a fenced courtyard. The man did not expect to receive any visitors as he had set up an array around his home. ¡°Hello there. Are you Mr. Yang Zhengzhi?¡± The man opened his mouth to respond, but no sound came out. A woman heard the noise outside and came out of the house. She had several burn scars on her face, but her gaze was calm. She stood before the man and looked at the Su siblings warily, asking, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Prince Ruozhu¡¯s younger sister, Su Binglan. I¡¯m here to ask if Mr. Yang Zhengzhi would like to be the new Yang County magistrate.¡± Su Binglan revealed her token to prove her identity. She went straight to the point, causing the woman¡¯s wariness to dissipate. Moreover, the woman knew Prince Ruozhu treated his people as his own. The man and woman became wide-eyed, and the former signed something. It was evident he could not speak, but his wife understood his signing. She said. ¡°My husband says you came to the wrong place. He doesn¡¯t want to be the magistrate.¡± ¡°Someone has poisoned your husband. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t speak,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l know that someone broke his fingers, too. I can cure your husband and the burn scars on your face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not using my offer as a bargaining chip to get Mr. Zhengzhi to be the new magistrate. I¡¯ve opened a few factories and am currently building a villa at a nearby hot spring. ¡°I¡¯ve also arrested the evil merchants and the current magistrate who mistreated the commoners. The people need a new magistrate to take over. That¡¯s why I thought of you, Mr. Zhengzhi. I believe you will be an excellent magistrate who can make the county prosper.¡± Su Binglan was calm, and her expression was severe. However, she sounded compelling. Although Yang Zhengzhi did not care about his health, he perked up when Su Binglan said she could cure his wife¡¯s burn scars. He became excited and signed to his wife that he would agree to become the new magistrate. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again,¡± the woman said anxiously. She remembered her husband saving her from a fire. Yang Zhengzhi risked his life to save his wife, and then they lived in seclusion and paradise, no longer caring about the world. The couple had reclaimed a piece of farmland and planted some fruits and vegetables. Although they did not have much, they were safe. Moreover, they knew some of the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams, creating an array in their surroundings so that no ordinary people could enter their place. Still, they did not expect the young lady before them to crack the array. Yang Zhengzhi always thought it was unfair that his wife had to live with him in seclusion. He blamed himself for it. Still, he was willing to become a good magistrate for the people if Su Binglan could cure his wife¡¯s scars. Su Binglan said, ¡°If you fear for your husband¡¯s safety, I will arrange for someone to protect him. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Madam. Also, Prince Ruozhu will deal with anyone who threatens the commoners¡¯s safety. ¡°Mr. Zhengzhi only needs to preside over the county¡¯s overall improvements. If he needs anything, he can use special channels to contact the prince¡¯s trusted aides. ¡°The prince will have troops stationed in Yang County, too. Your husband can even mobilize these troops to protect the people should bandits or other infiltrators appear.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words relieved much of Yang Zhengzhi and his wife¡¯s worries. Ultimately, the woman compromised and allowed the Su siblings to enter the house. Su Binglan was sincere in asking Yang Zhengzhi to be the county¡¯s magistrate. She knew he was talented and would do anything for the people. Simultaneously, she made an antidote to cure Yang Zhengzhi of his poisoning. A few days later, he was able to speak again. Moreover, his wife¡¯s burn scars were no longer apparent, thanks to Su Binglan applying daily ointment to the woman¡¯s face. The latter¡¯s skin was smoother and fairer than ever. Although the woman tried to convince herself that she did not care about her appearance, she still felt ashamed. She was ecstatic when she saw her reflection in the water tank. She even looked better than ever. After spending a few days with Su Binglan, the woman realized what a kind-hearted person Su Binglan was. The latter only cared for Yang County, which was why she wanted Yang Zhengzhi to be its magistrate. Yang Zhengzhi and his wife also learned about the changes that had occurred in Yang County. The people would no longer have to worry about their safety, even if the evil merchants and Zou Gang had the capital¡¯s support. After all, Prince Ruozhu would protect his people. Su Binglan had also treated Yang Zhengzhi¡¯s broken fingers. He could write and do other things again. The latter was surprised by Su Binglan¡¯s exceptional medical skills. He said, ¡°l admire you for your superb medical skills, Your Highness.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhengzhi. The county needs a talented man like yourself to be its magistrate. You can make the county prosper.¡± During the last few days, Su Binglan had told Yang Zhengzhi about her plans for Yang County. The latter was excited and impressed. He felt inspired to make some achievements and give the people of Yang County a good life. Back then, he had studied hard to take the Imperial Exams because he wanted to serve Yang County. Since the prince loved the people like his own, and the princess was so approachable, Yang Zhengzhi believed the county would only improve. Perhaps even all of Chu Country would improve in the future. After fully recovering, Yang Zhengzhi and his wife left the mountain with Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu. Su Binglan then officially appointed Yang Zhengzhi as the county¡¯s magistrate. The people of Yang County were thrilled to hear the news. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr. Zhengzhi was still alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that he is. Everyone can rest assured now that he¡¯s our new magistrate..¡± Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Heart Burning Chapter 844: Heart Burning Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The people of Yang County were happy and excited when they found out that Yang Zhengzhi was still alive and that he was the new magistrate. Everyone was relieved with him in charge. Furthermore, they did not need to worry about others harming them because Prince Ruozhu and Princess Binglan would support the commoners. The people only needed to work hard to improve their lives. As for the hot spring villa¡¯s construction, Su Binglan had already entrusted Yang Zhengzhi with managing it. She even gave him the plans and blueprints. Yang Zhengzhi looked at Su Binglan¡¯s proposal and excitedly said, ¡°Princess Binglan, this hot spring villa will change Yang County forever.¡± He could imagine how prosperous the county would be with the villa, not to mention the three factories. Additionally, Yang County had plenty of medicinal herbs. Yang Zhengzhi knew people from all over the world would visit the villa for sightseeing. With the villa around, many secondary industries would develop alongside it. If Yang County prospered, its people would live much better lives. The commoners¡¯ businesses would thrive, and the villa would create job opportunities for many people. Yang Zhengzhi was excited when he imagined the improvements that would occur to the county. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to transport some cement over later. The roads will be smoother if we use cement to pave them.¡± The people of Yang County also focused on repairing their dirt roads. However, it would not be as smooth compared to cement. With better materials for the roads, they would be smoother, even on rainy days. It would then be safer for people to traverse, whether on foot or via carriages and oxcarts. Su Binglan had initially planned to build a cement factory in Yang County. After some thought, she decided to build it elsewhere instead. That way, Lan Ruozhu could have complete control over it. Then, he would have the final say in where to build cement roads. It was also beneficial to the prefecture. Since Yang County had a villa and three factories, many subsidiary industries would also develop in the future. Su Binglan believed it would not take long for Yang County to prosper. ¡°Cement, Princess Ruobing?¡± Yang Zhengzhi admired Su Binglan the most. He felt he could learn a lot from her, which made him excited. Moreover, he had gone to the river and saw the waterwheel. He was shocked, not expecting to see something that exquisite. After all, it solved the land irrigation problem. Yang Zhengzhi¡¯s enthusiasm for learning was on the rise. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°The cement is a raw material for building roads. We typically add water to cement and mix them before pouring them on the roads. Then, the cement mixture will harden and bond to sand, stone, and other materials.¡¯ Su Binglan gave Yang Zhengzhi a brief explanation of cement. Yang Zhengzhi asked curiously, ¡°In that case, the ground would be flatter and more manageable to traverse, no matter if it rains or snows, right? It won¡¯t become muddy if it gets wet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Cement roads are much sturdier than gravel roads.¡± Yang Zhengzhi!s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing cement roads, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also get someone to build a brick factory in the local area. After that, the people can build brick houses for themselves.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Yang Zhengzhi asked, ¡°Can we use cement to build houses? Will it be as sturdy as the roads?¡± Su Binglan nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can also use cement to build houses. You must apply cement between every brick to make the structure even stronger.¡± Yang Zhengzhi was anxious to see what the houses would look like once the people began using bricks and cement. ¡°Your Highness, I wonder if Yang County can get some cement when it¡¯s ready.¡± Su Binglan said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send the cement over as soon as possible.¡± She could imagine how high the demand would be for cement after building the factory. The profits would be high, too. However, Lan Ruozhu would get someone to do it for free if he wanted to repair the roads for his people. Still, he would charge any merchant who was interested in purchasing cement. Since the demand would be high, Su Binglan planned to build a massive factory. She would build the factory in the prefecture to create job opportunities for those living in the prefecture. Eventually, it would also make the prefecture even more prosperous. Perhaps it would even surpass the capital at its best. Su Binglan had some selfish motives, hoping the place Lan Ruozhu lived would be more prosperous than anywhere else. Su Binglan stayed in Yang County for a while longer until the construction of the hot spring villa was on the right track. Then, she prepared to return to Su Teng Village with her brother and the others. Although she wanted to leave quietly, she did not know that someone had told the commoners about her departure. As she and the group got into the carriage, many came to send the group off. ¡°Take care, Your Highness!¡± Everyone shouted and chased after the carriage as it went off. Some even stuffed some food they made into the carriage. ¡°Your Highness, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for us!¡± ¡°Visit more often, okay?! We¡¯ll miss you, Princess Binglan!¡± ¡°Long live Princess Binglan!¡¯ The commoners stood on both sides of the road and cheered for Su Binglan. Their eyes were full of gratitude as they watched the departing carriage. Everyone knew she had brought great changes to the county. Thousands of people had jobs in the factories there. Furthermore, their jobs were not tiring, and they had more than enough rest periods with considerable wages. With the new county magistrate overseeing the hot spring villa construction, everyone in the team would receive daily wages. The commoners could feel their lives getting better by the day. Yang County had regained its order without the merchants causing trouble for the people. Yang Zhengzhi was also a perfect magistrate for the commoners. Su Binglan was shocked by the people¡¯s enthusiasm. She felt she had not done much. Still, she became emotional when the people thanked her. She became teary-eyed, thinking her actions were significant. Su Binglan felt warm inside, and even Su Wenxiu began to tear up.. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Dock Rules Chapter 845: Dock Rules Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu was proud to have a sister like Su Binglan. So many people had gathered on both sides of the street to cheer his sister on. Everyone showed sincere gratitude toward Su Binglan. The people of Yang County, especially those from the village, felt it the most. In a month, they would be willing to buy meat and better food. They no longer lived in fear and could shop in town. Moreover, Su Wenxiu had cured those with illnesses and even broken limbs before leaving the county. Su Binglan had even made them waterwheels and improved their farming tools. The villagers would no longer have to pull their plows by hand when they cultivated their land. Su Binglan had given everyone proper farming tools, which would save them time and effort. She also taught them how to cultivate tomatoes and grow crops with high yields. She even taught everyone how to cultivate medicinal herbs better so that the herbs would be hardier. Su Binglan taught the villagers many things, including using chains to pick herbs on the mountain to ensure their safety. She was patient and taught people how to make the most common vegetables taste delicious. The commoners could not count how much the princess had done for them. They came to see her off willingly, and no one was around to stop them. The villagers and townsfolk loved the princess from the bottom of their hearts. Everyone remembered Su Binglan telling them to live well and prosper. Meanwhile, Doctor Yang and her family decided to stay in Yang County for some time instead of following Su Binglan back to Su Teng Village. Doctor Yang felt extremely emotional as she watched the villagers show their gratitude toward Su Binglan. After all, the princess had helped and saved so many people as she did in Teng County. Everyone from Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town was also grateful to Su Binglan. People kept calling her a guardian angel who had descended from heaven to help the people. It took some time for Su Wenxiu and Su Binglan to regain their senses as they left Yang County. Su Wenxiu was a little worried about his sister, asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Wenxiu. I just feel warm inside.¡± ¡°The villagers¡¯ kind gestures touched me, too. Although most of them were grateful to you, I feel just as emotional as you.¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart pounded as he spoke. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°l want to do more meaningful things for the people.¡± If she were just a villager, she might not have done so much. However, she was not an ordinary person. Instead, she was also Princess Lan Ruobing. Su Binglan knew she and Lan Ruozhu were responsible for the people. Su Wenxiu said thoughtfully, ¡°Sister, 1 want to do my best, too, I plan to study more diligently and write books to teach my students as much as possible. I want them to become benevolent doctors.¡¯ ¡°All right, I¡¯ll work hard with you, Wenxiu.¡± The Su siblings found many parcel stations in various places on the way back to Teng County. ¡°Sister, there are courier stations all over the country.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Now it¡¯ll be easier for people to send things like letters to their loved ones.¡¯ Those working as couriers were under Lan Ruozhu. One of the requirements to be a courier was to be able to read and write. That way, they could do those things for the commoners for free. Su Binglan could also start writing newspapers with the courier stations as guides. However, she would have to visit Lan Ruozhu in the prefecture and tell him about it first. Before that, she planned to visit the capital. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°l believe Tenghe Town also has a courier station.¡± ¡°Not just the town, Wenxiu. Even Su Teng Village should have one.¡± When Su Binglan previously discussed the courier stations with Lan Ruozhu, she had mentioned starting in Su Teng Village first. Lan Ruozhu agreed as it would be easier for Su Binglan to deliver letters to him. Su Binglan liked to be pampered by her brother. As she and Su Wenxiu traveled home, the two could feel the weather getting warmer. The spring breeze brushed past their faces and caused the willows to sway. Their moods improved as they felt the spring warmth. It was different from when they visited Yang County. It was just the beginning of spring when the Su siblings set off for the county. A few days later, Su Bingkan and Su Wenxiu finally arrived in Tenghe Town. As expected, they saw a courier station there. Su Binglan also realized the docks in town had become regulated. Professionals would come and check the docks regularly, too. Su Binglan raised her brow, thinking, ¡®It seems Ruozhu listened when I told him to use boats to transport items.¡¯ Perhaps Lan Ruozhu was already in complete control of the river shipment. With the strength of the caravans on land and river shipment, Lan Ruozhu had considerable force. Even if he were to raise a rebellion, no one could compete with him. When Su Binglan and Su Wenxiu arrived at Tenghe Town, the two dismounted the carriage and walked. Su Wenxiu sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s still livelier here than any other town in Dingzhou.¡± The streets were full of people, bustling with life. Su Wenxiu liked such liveliness. As he walked with his sister, they could hear the townsfolk chatting and laughing. One of the townsfolk said, ¡°There¡¯s a play at the Grand Theater tonight, dear. I got two front-row tickets. Let¡¯s go watch it together.¡± ¡°Really, hubby?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course!¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, dear. I know how hard it is to get even one of these tickets. How¡¯d you get two?¡± ¡°One of my sisters-in-law is working at the Grand Theater. She saved these two tickets for us.¡¯ ¡°Still, the tickets instantly sell out as soon as they announce a play. Even the last-row tickets are gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the two new plays are exceptional, dear. People can¡¯t stop talking about them. Also, it¡¯s different when you watch the plays inside the Grand Theater compared to outside, like last time. ¡°Everyone can see the stage better, even from the back. There are also lighting effects inside. I don¡¯t know how, but I heard the sound inside is much better, too.¡± ¡°Oh, someone told me about that! One of our neighbors went to watch a play and came home to describe everything to us. She said it was magnificent, and she almost cried.. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Feeling Intimate Chapter 846: Feeling Intimate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to watch the play in the Grand Theater, but I could never get tickets. I didn¡¯t expect you to get them so easily.¡± The woman was ecstatic. The man was happy to see his wife smiling. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll try to get more tickets next time.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart.¡¯ ¡°l only want to make you happy. I can¡¯t wait to watch the play. Everyone speaks so highly of it, and some even go multiple times.¡± ¡°Since Su Teng Market opens every five days, there will be a performance in the afternoon on that day. The market will close just before the play starts, so it won¡¯t affect anyone¡¯s daily errands or business hours.¡± ¡°The tickets are cheap, too. The first-row tickets only cost ten coppers, the middle ones cost five, and the back-row costs two.¡¯ ¡°Of course, people would go crazy buying tickets. People travel from far and wide to watch the plays, too.¡± ¡°The two new plays are so touching.¡± ¡°Yeah, no one has ever seen such a good story or watched such dramatic scenes. ¡± ¡°Oh, the embroidery shop has released puppets based on the plays. Everyone is fighting to buy them now.¡± Su Wenxiu and Su Binglan could hear everyone discussing the plays as they walked the streets. Everyone spoke highly of the plays and how people rushed to buy tickets. Each of the two new plays had three performances in which the embroidery shop launched derivative character products. The dolls were popular among folks of all ages. Su Wenxiu had not seen the two plays yet, so he asked excitedly, ¡°Sister, can we watch a play at the Grand Theater tonight?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course we can.¡± ¡°Really?! Then let¡¯s do that!¡± It was rare for Su Wenxiu to reveal his childish side. His eyes lit up as he looked forward to watching the play. He could understand everyone¡¯s feelings. Besides working and earning money, people only ate and slept. There were very few entertainment outlets for people in that era. Even going to the market was a form of relaxation for the villagers. Watching plays had nothing to do with commoners in the past. However, high-ranking government officials and nobles could afford to hire opera troupes to perform for them. Even if it were an old-fashioned drama, many would enjoy watching the same thing multiple times. Still, the performances in the Grand Theater utterly differed from those of the past. The plays were new and touching, and the performance style was unique. The viewing format was also different. Ordinary people could enjoy the plays just as much as government officials because the tickets were cheap. The theater was more enjoyable because people could sit and watch with better sound quality and viewing angles. Su Binglan said with a smile, ¡°All right, we can watch a play if you want.¡± She had told her crew to perform in the afternoon during Su Teng Market¡¯s operating hours. At that time, everyone had just finished watching an episode and had time to watch the next. Since it was just in the evening, it was not too late to watch the play. The villagers could then make it home in time for dinner. The Grand Theater¡¯s fame had grown throughout Teng County over the past month. Many from far and wide visited Su Teng Village early to buy tickets for the show. The staff sold tickets at the same hour every day to allow people who visited the market to buy last-minute tickets. Even so, it was challenging to get tickets. Su Wenxiu was thrilled, saying, ¡°Sister, I remember you saying there would be a performance during Su Teng Market¡¯s operating hours. That means the market is open today, right?¡± He could not stop smiling at the mention of Su Teng Village. He enjoyed strolling around the market, even if he did not buy anything. It was a source of relaxation for him. Moreover, Su Teng Market was livelier than ever. Whenever he visited, he could feel the people¡¯s enthusiasm. It made Su Wenxiu feel better. After staying in Yang County for a month, he missed home. He felt a warm sense of familiarity as he looked around. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, the market will be open today. Perhaps more people will be around because of the Grand Theater.¡¯ Su Wenxiu nodded. More and more people visited the market ever since Su Teng Village became prosperous. Many people came to set up stalls to sell their products, and even more visited to shop. People could buy many affordable things in Su Teng Market, including items that were unavailable elsewhere. ¡°Since it¡¯s still morning, we should visit the market.¡± Su Wenxiu asked, ¡°Sister, will there be tickets?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°The theater has VIP seats on the second floor. You can watch the play very clearly from there. 1 reserved those seats for family members, so we don¡¯t need to buy tickets.¡± Su Wenxiu became wide-eyed. ¡°In other words, the VIP seats aren¡¯t open to the public, right?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Exactly. I made it that way so that it would be convenient for our family to watch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Su Wenxiu exclaimed excitedly. ¡®It¡¯s so good to have such a capable sister. No wonder everyone envies me for being a member of the Su family.¡¯ When the duo reached the west end of town and about to enter the area Su Binglan had developed, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit Blue Mountain Academy first.¡± She recalled Lan Ruozhu saying he would send some people there to study. It would also allow the academy to recruit more students. Therefore, there should be more of them at the academy now. Su Wenxiu did not protest as he, too, wanted to see the changes that had occurred in Teng County over the past month. The duo saw many people coming and going when they reached the academy entrance. Su Wenxiu also noticed two neat rows of shops outside. ¡°Sister, why are there shops here? I don¡¯t remember there being any here last time.¡± He had even picked up Su Xuehai and Su Xuexuan from school once. He only remembered the academy¡¯s surroundings being empty. Blue Mountain Academy was in the northwest of Tenghe Town, but the surroundings had always been remote. The place would be deserted if it were not for the students attending the academy. Nonetheless, Su Wenxiu was stunned looking at it now. Not only were there shops nearby, but it was also lively and bustling with activities. Since it was noon now, many students walked around in groups of twos and threes. ¡°Those are the shops I asked Xueye to build,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The shops here only sell school supplies, so it¡¯s convenient for the students..¡± Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: Receiving Attention Chapter 847: Receiving Attention Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°l feel like the students¡¯ mental outlook has changed,¡± Su Wenxiu said as he looked at the students¡¯ brilliant smiles, ¡°1 remember sending Xuexuan and Xuehai to school. ¡°The children here rarely smiled as most could barely afford to eat. It was still deserted at that time and not as convenient for the students to buy school supplies. ¡± Although it had only been a short time, he realized how much this place had changed. ¡°Everyone¡¯s wearing the same clothes and look tidy, too. It¡¯s the same as the medical school uniforms, but the students here wear blue.¡± Su Wenxiu thought the academy uniforms were nice. The words ¡°Blue Mountain¡± on the uniforms also made them look more iconic. Su Binglan smiled, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s to prevent people from impersonating the students and regulate behavior better.¡± A student in uniform would represent the academy in everything, so they would be careful when speaking and how they behaved outside of school. Since it was tough to even attend Blue Mountain Academy due to the strict entrance examination, the students did not want to tarnish the school¡¯s reputation or be expelled for inappropriate behavior. Inadvertently, the student would have also ruined their reputation if they were to get expelled. Whether they applied to other schools or took the Imperial Exams, one¡¯s reputation would also matter. Of course, the impact was even more significant now. If the Blue Mountain Academy Students completed their studies with no issues, they would have a much easier time applying for jobs at the Su family¡¯s factories or businesses. However, if one violated the rules and discredited the academy, the Su family would not hire them. Ot course, everyone knew they would not have to worry about job-hunting after graduation if they performed well and studied hard. Nir. Kong even said he might assign them some jobs in the future. With that, the students¡¯ pressure to find jobs would be lower. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°That¡¯s great. It will help the students develop good habits. It¡¯s the same as the medical school, with its rules and regulations.¡± He looked around and felt everything had developed in an excellent direction. Su Binglan also looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Wenxiu went over to check out what school supplies the shops on both sides of the street sold. He could see many people walking around. Not only were the Blue Mountain Academy students there, but the medical school students were around, too. People could distinguish the difference by the uniforms. Some ordinary folks were also there to shop with their children. ¡°Are there any books or papers you like? Your father and I can buy them for you. When you¡¯re of age, your father will send you here to take the entrance exams.¡± ¡°Father, would you really let me study here?¡± ¡°Boys and girls can study here. Both can be equally as successful and earn a decent living when they grow up. Of course, I¡¯ll send you to school if you want to study,¡± the man said to his daughter with a smile. His wife added, ¡°Many of the factory workers and shopkeepers in Su Teng Village are women. As long as one is capable, they can own businesses and earn money.¡± The little girl nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be a filial daughter when I grow up, Mother and Father.¡¯ ¡°We believe in you, dear.¡± Everything in Teng County had changed dramatically. People no longer valued boys over girls. Moreover, women were just as respectful to their parents after marriage as men were to theirs. Some women could even earn more than men. As long as one was successful, people would also respect one¡¯s parents. Su Wenxiu overheard the trio¡¯s conversation as he passed by a bookshop. He raised a brow and looked at the trio who had already entered to buy things. He became a little emotional, saying, ¡°Sister, the changes here are perfect. Many parents value their daughters just as much as their sons now.¡± He remembered how his family used to treasure his sister more. Many gossiped about the Su family because the villagers were still somewhat stuck in their traditional ways. Everyone thought sons were more important than daughters in this era. Many daughters would handle all the housework and get taken for granted. Parents would also neglect their daughters sometimes. However, that was no longer the case. The living conditions in the surrounding villages had improved exponentially, and girls would have enough to eat and the chance to study. Such changes made everyone happy. The two rows of shops along the street sold things like books, paper, ink, and inkstones. Some even sold bedding and school bags. The rest of the shops sold snacks and dried fruits for the students to eat. ¡°Sister, this shop sells backpacks. Are they imitating the embroidery shop?¡± Su Wenxiu whispered to his sister. Su Binglan said lowly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to make school bags, so imitations are expected. Sometimes, it¡¯s okay if people need to do that to earn a decent living. ¡± Since the embroidery shop did not just rely on school bags to earn money, she did not mind if people could imitate and sell school bags. After all, she had used inspiration from modern times to design such bags. ¡°Although this shop is small, the owner hired two workers. That means business is good. Such shops also provide job opportunities for people. Now, these two workers can earn monthly incomes for their families.¡± It was a domino effect that created better lives for people. Su Wenxiu understood his sister¡¯s meaning and remembered how kind she was. He asked, ¡°But won¡¯t it affect the embroidery shop¡¯s income if too many people imitate school bags?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Not really. After all, the embroidery shop makes many other things besides school bags.¡± She was not worried about the embroidery shop¡¯s business. Moreover, her workers put logos on everything they made. High-ranking government officials and nobles would only buy authentic goods. Students did not care about brandings or logos. Instead, their parents focused more on practicality. Su Binglan added, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll open more factories. 1 1 m not concerned about the embroidery shop¡¯s business, especially since it¡¯s already well-established.. ¡° Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: A Youthful Glow Chapter 848: A Youthful Glow Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu looked forward to his sister opening more factories. That way, he could broaden his horizons. He felt he was too much of a country bumpkin in the past but had learned a lot by following Su Binglan. The duo overheard many conversations as they walked around. They also gathered plenty of information by doing so. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. Let¡¯s visit the library and do some reading.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go in the morning. If we¡¯re late, we won¡¯t be able to borrow certain books.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, so many people visit the library during the weekend. I see plenty of books there that we can¡¯t get elsewhere.¡± ¡°The library belongs to Miss Su. She has gathered many books there to make it convenient for us to read.¡¯ ¡°l finally read the books I¡¯ve looked forward to. I can¡¯t explain how excited I was.¡± ¡°l heard even Prince Ruozhu donated some books to the library. The books come from the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. We can borrow and read them for free.¡¯ ¡°Prince Ruozhu is so kind to his people. I want to repay His Highness¡¯s kindness when 1 make some accomplishments in the future.¡± ¡°Me, too! I heard those who perform well and study hard might even get a chance to work for His Highness.¡± ¡°No wonder everyone at the academy studies so intensely. They¡¯re competing to get first place.¡± The academy students were excited as they discussed the library. Everyone was eager to read there during the weekends. The library had a special meeting room, but people would have to make an appointment to use it. After booking the meeting room, people could debate and discuss their studies with like-minded students. Everyone enjoyed the library¡¯s learning atmosphere. Su Wenxiu excitedly asked, ¡°Sister, have you finished setting up the library?¡± Since he was busy with the medical school, he could not pay much attention to such things. Su Binglan explained, ¡°The library and medical school were the first to be built. I knew many students liked reading but couldn¡¯t afford to buy books. That¡¯s why I built the library. Now, everyone can read there for free. ¡°I¡¯ve received many books from all around the world, but I¡¯ve also obtained some before the library¡¯s completion. I then put one of my subordinates in charge of printing a few more in the factory. That way, everyone can read at their leisure.¡¯ Su Wenxiu praised, ¡°That¡¯s perfect! Now people won¡¯t have to buy books. It¡¯ll save them a lot of money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Even commoners who had learned to read often visited the library. Still, there are rules. For example, no one is allowed to cause a racket and must treat each book with the utmost respect. ¡°They can¡¯t leave the books unattended or write on them. If they need to take notes, there¡¯s a notebook beside them for that purpose.¡± Su Wenxiu wanted to visit the library as he listened to his sister¡¯s explanation. He was also curious about what the environment in the library was like. ¡®Where would everyone read? Is it similar to the medical school¡¯s lecture halls?¡¯ Su Wenxiu muttered, ¡°1 wonder what it looks like inside.¡¯ Su Binglan pointed, saying, ¡°Wenxiu, look there. That four-story building is the library. As for what it looks like inside, you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Su Wenxiu looked up and realized how big the building was. Most considered a four-story building a skyscraper in that era. People saw it as a landmark, even from afar. The library¡¯s structure was also unique and spectacular. ¡°Sister, what is that four-story circular building for?¡± Su Wenxiu realized the circular building was twice the size of the library. ¡°That¡¯s a shopping mall that sells clothes, shoes, and some refreshments. However, the things there are more expensive than the things you can get outside,¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°It¡¯s spacious and bright inside. You¡¯ll know what I mean when we visit next time.¡¯ Su Wenxiu had been too busy studying medicine and researching herbs, so he had not noticed some of the changes that had occurred in Su Teng Village. Still, he knew his sister had built many things. ¡°l have to take a good look around when I have time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the mall now, Wenxiu.¡± ¡°That sounds lovely, Sister.¡± As the two were about to head toward the mall, a pleasant female voice sounded, ¡°Professor Wenxiu.¡¯ Su Wenxiu tensed when he heard the voice. He even thought he had hallucinated. Although he had been in Yang County for a month, he was still highly familiar with this voice as it had entered his mind countless times. Zi Die!¡¯ Su Wenxiu thought he had misheard the voice because she should have been in school at that time. Zi Die was out shopping for books with her classmates when she approached and said, ¡°Professor, you¡¯re back.¡± Although the streets and shops near the academy were new, they had already become popular. Whether it was the Blue Mountain Academy students or medical school students, they enjoyed coming here to buy school supplies. The paper the shops sold came from the paper mill. The paper was white and smooth, which felt good to write on. It was not as thin as other paper, either. Most importantly, it was cheap. Some papers emitted a faint fragrance, so people liked coming here to buy them. Although the medical school was strict with its students, they could leave and buy things during their lunch break. It was not mandatory to eat in the cafeteria. Zi Die came from a well-off family, and her parents gave her plenty of money. That was why she could come out to eat sometimes. There were many factories in the area, as well as a food street with various delicacies. A month ago, Zi Die had confessed her feelings toward Su Wenxiu before he left for Yang County. She felt a little depressed, so she went for walks in the afternoon. She had not expected to see Su Wenxiu there. Zi Die was ecstatic as she looked at him with sparkling eyes. Su Binglan also heard the voice and turned around, only to see a girl who was about thirteen to fourteen years old. Zi Die wore her school uniform, looking clean and tidy. She was beautiful and exuded a youthful glow. Su Binglan thought the girl¡¯s pure eyes were impactful. She saw the sparkle in the girl¡¯s eyes and understood everything at a glance. Su Binglan smirked and said, ¡°Wenxiu, aren¡¯t you going to turn around and look at your student?¡± Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Mustering Courage Chapter 849: Mustering Courage Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu trembled but comforted himself, thinking he might have misheard. Although he froze, Su Binglan assured him he had not misheard the voice. ¡®So I wasn¡¯t hallucinating, after all.¡¯ Su Binglan found her brother¡¯s expression amusing. She even noticed him blushing and could tell he cared. She said, ¡°Wenxiu, a girl is looking at you with wide eyes. I think she¡¯s about to cry. My heart is melting.¡± Su Binglan deliberately sighed as she spoke. Suddenly, Su Wenxiu turned and saw Zi Die looking at him happily. His heart even skipped a beat as Zi Die said, ¡°Welcome back, Professor.¡± The girl was straightforward. Her heart pounded the moment she saw Su Wenxiu. She was pleased to know that he had returned. Zi Die was carefree, and her eyes were bright enough to light up Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart like the sun. Su Wenxiu sighed in relief and gently said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Zi Die only looked at him and no one else, saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right, Professor? Would it be okay if I treated you to a meal?¡± Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart softened when he saw the look in her eyes. As he looked aside and was about to say something to Su Binglan, he realized she was no longer there. He looked around but could not see his sister anywhere. ¡°What are you looking for, Professor?¡± ¡°H-Have you seen my sister?¡± Zi Die was stunned as she looked around. She did not notice anyone else when she saw Su Wenxiu. After all, she was too excited about his return. At that moment, a voice sounded in his mind, ¡°Have lunch with her. I¡¯ll go home first.¡¯ Su Binglan had used her Soul Powers to transmit her voice so only Su Wenxiu could hear it. He knew his sister had special powers but felt helpless at that moment. He asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch yet, Zi Die?¡± Su Wenxiu did not notice his voice becoming softer and gentler whenever he spoke to the girl. He sounded charming and attractive. Zi Die liked hearing Su Wenxiu¡¯s voice. The students would sometimes gossip about how delightful he sounded. Zi Die shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet. I just bought some paper and was about to continue shopping before eating. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, so I decided to invite you to lunch.¡± She still felt a little restrained when she spoke to Su Wenxiu. She would pinch the sides of her school uniform as a nervous tick. She had mustered all her courage to invite him to lunch. However, Su Wenxiu noticed her nervous ticks. He could not help but think of his younger days as he looked at her. His heart softened as he said, ¡°How can a student treat their professor to a meal? Come on, I¡¯ll treat you instead.¡± Zi Die was stunned as she raised her gaze and stared at Su Wenxiu blankly. ¡®Did I mishear him? H-He said he¡¯d treat me to a meal instead?¡± Su Wenxiu found her dazed expression adorable. He could not help but want to pat her head. After realizing his thoughts, he raised his brows and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Zi Die quickly regained her senses and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just excited, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Su Wenxiu asked gently. ¡°l¡­don¡¯t have any diet restrictions,¡± Zi Die said, ¡°What about you, Professor?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t, either, but there seems to be so many new shops around here. There should be plenty of options, right?¡± Since Su Wenxiu had not been around lately, he did not know what kind of delicacies were available in the newly opened shops. ¡°Have you heard of any good restaurants recently?¡± he asked. ¡°There¡¯s a noodle shop nearby. I heard the food there is delicious. Do you like noodles, Professor?¡± Zi Die enjoyed eating noodles, especially with pickled fish. She had eaten it once and thought it was delicious, so she wanted to bring Su Wenxiu along. Su Wenxiu had eaten plenty of noodles at home and even knew how to make them himself. He looked at Zi Die¡¯s cautious expression and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have some noodles.¡¯ ¡°All right! Su Wenxiu deliberately slowed his pace so Zi Die could keep up. She gripped the hem of her skirt and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Professor, that day¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Umm, did l¡­¡± Zi Die took a deep breath to muster her courage and then asked, ¡°Did 1 scare you with what I told you the other day?¡± ¡®l wasn¡¯t frightened or anything. 1 just thought it was sudden,¡¯ Su Wenxiu thought. After all, he never expected someone like Zi Die to have such thoughts about him. He noticed her uneasiness and smiled, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t overthink it, okay? I just think you¡¯re young, that¡¯s all.¡± Zi Die felt relieved that she had not scared Su Wenxiu. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave for a while to avoid me?¡± ¡°No, not at all. Doctor Yang had some matters to tend to in her home village, so my sister and I went with her.¡± Since he understood how sensitive and fragile a youth like Zi Die could be, he wanted to protect her heart. Zi Die smiled when she heard that. She smiled, saying, ¡°l believe you, Professor. You never lie, do you?¡± ¡°How would you know that?¡± Su Wenxiu thought her words were funny. He could not help but feel relaxed around her. She had him feel like he had returned to his youth, even though he was almost in his twenties. ¡°l just know.¡± Zi Die instinctively trusted Su Wenxiu. She felt he possessed an otherworldly aura. It was not that he did not know how to lie, but he disdained it. The duo chatted as they approached the food street. Su Wenxiu saw a spacious and bright street as they walked past the many factories. There were also road signs, carriages, and passers-by around. Zi Die knew Su Wenxiu had not been around for a month. She noticed the confusion in his eyes and explained, ¡°People started renting these shops a month ago. They sell all kinds of things here. ¡°This new road connects Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town. It¡¯s spacious and beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Many people enjoy shopping and eating here..¡± Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: A Lunch Date Chapter 850: A Lunch Date Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu saw carriages heading toward town on the right while the ones entering Su Teng Village were on the left. That way, many carriages could traverse the roads and not get in the way. Meanwhile, the pedestrians could walk on sidewalks. Everything looked standardized and convenient. Although shops were on both sides of the street, the scenery was beautiful because of its unique architectural style. The walls were colorful, and there were wooden benches on the sidewalks where those who grew tired from shopping could sit and rest. Some even bought snacks and ate them there. Meanwhile, many others queued up at the shops on either side of the streets. Su Wenxiu smiled as he looked around. He even saw a signboard on the road ahead as he walked forward. The signboard pointed toward places like the library and the food street. ¡°Everyone likes this signboard,¡± Zi Die said, ¡°People won¡¯t get lost in the bustling streets with this.¡± ¡°Is it easy to get lost?¡± Su Wenxiu asked. Zi Die nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s because of how big this area is. There are several factories, farmers¡¯ markets, convenience stores, and food stalls. Having a travel map makes this place easier for people to navigate.¡± Zi Die remembered how shocked she was when she first walked around here. Although she and her parents had visited many places and experienced countless things, she had never seen a more beautiful and prosperous area. It was even more beautiful at night as the street lamps came to life. Most shops opened early and closed pretty later. People would stroll around after lunch. There was also no need to worry about crimes as guards patrolled the area every night. That was why Zi Die liked this place. People had also bought the nearby houses and moved to Su Teng Village as it became increasingly lively and prosperous. Su Teng Market had also doubled in size. People also often visited the Grand Theater to watch the play. Su Wenxiu listened as he observed the changes along the way. He realized how much livelier this place was. He was even more amazed when they arrived at the food street. The street was vast but with almost no gaps between people. People lined up in front of each stall, waiting for their food. ¡°Whoa! How many people are there?!¡± Su Wenxiu was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s this crowded every day,¡± Zi Die said, ¡°We have to line up to buy things here, but all the food is worth the wait. You can¡¯t get them elsewhere, either. Believe it or not, it¡¯s even more crowded during rest hours. There¡¯s still some space now, so we can get in.¡± Su Wenxiu wanted to visit the paper mill and printing factory but thought it was better to accompany Zi Die for lunch first. He sighed when she was still insistent on squeezing through the crowd. ¡®Forget it, as long as she¡¯s happy.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Professor.¡± ¡°All right.¡± People walked in and out as the two entered the crowd. Therefore, it was inevitable for Su Wenxiu to bump into Zi Die a few times as they squeezed through the crowd. Still, he protected her along the way, not wanting anyone to bump into her. Zi Die did not overthink it at first, but she noticed him protecting her after a while. Suddenly, she lost her balance and fell into his arms. At that moment, she caught a whiff of his pleasant scent. It carried a hint of medicinal herbs. Her head buzzed, and her mind went blank. She could only think of how refreshing Su Wenxiu smelled. Zi Die tensed, and her heart pounded so quickly that it was about to jump out of her throat. Su Wenxiu did not notice her behavior and only focused on protecting the girl. He softly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Professor.¡± She blushed and shook her head, not daring to look into Su Wenxiu¡¯s eyes. Things got much better when the duo reached the innermost part of the food street. Although there were not that many people in this area, there was still no place to sit. People would get their food and then eat as they walked. There were many shops here, too, but most of which were on the second floor. When the customers came to eat, they would enter a restaurant and wait so it was not as crowded outside. Zi Die sighed in relief when they reached the entrance of Big Bowl Noodles. ¡°We¡¯re here, Professor. The pickled fish noodles are my favorite.¡± She was excited when she mentioned her favorite dish. Su Wenxiu became wide-eyed when he saw her smile. ¡°Have you tried pickled fish noodles before, Professor?¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. I even helped my sister make it at home once. ¡± Surprised, Zi Die blinked and asked, ¡°You helped Miss Su make pickled fish noodles?¡± She asked because she had heard that Su Wenxiu could do anything. Still, she did not know he could cook. Moreover, Su Wenxiu would not lie to her. He nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, we made it at home once.¡¯ Although he seldom cooked at home, he would help whenever possible. The noodles he made for himself were pretty good because he followed Su Binglan¡¯s steps. Sometimes, he would not have time to go home for lunch when he was busy teaching at the medical school. He would then cook for himself in the teachers¡¯ dormitory. Zi Die lit up as she said, ¡°1 want to try your cooking one day. It must be delicious, right?¡± Su Wenxiu was about to say something but realized it might be inappropriate, so he held back. Even so, it did not discourage Zi Die as she would come of marriageable age soon. By then, she would show her sincerity toward Su Wenxiu. ¡°Professor, can I learn to cook from you?¡± Zi Die became shy. Su Wenxiu lowered his head to look at her in puzzlement as she continued, ¡°l remember you saying that you wanted to make medicinal cuisine and open a shop. ¡°l know medicinal cuisine and pills are similar in some ways. The former can nourish one¡¯s body, too. I want to learn to cook so that I can combine food with herbs and make tasty medicinal cuisines..¡± Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Delicious Food Chapter 851: Delicious Food Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Zi Die blinked at Su Wenxiu and looked at him with anticipation. Since she liked him, she would get close to him by helping him with the medicinal cuisine shop. Although Su Wenxiu was only nineteen, he thought about how he looked when he was Zi Die¡¯s age. He seemed to understand her feelings better now. After all, he was just as sincere and pure as Zi Die at her age. Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart softened when he faced her. He then said, ¡°All right, that sounds good.¡± Zi Die could hear everything in the bustling food street. She smiled brightly when Su Wenxiu agreed. She asked, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll teach me how to cook?¡± Su Wenxiu gently responded, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you as long as you¡¯re willing to learn.¡± Zi Die¡¯s heart skipped a beat from excitement. ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± Her thoughts were undeniable through her expression. Su Wenxiu smiled as he looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡± When the duo entered, the waitstaff led them to a window seat on the second floor. The noodle shop had two floors with many neatly arranged tables and chairs to accommodate many people. The customers were considerate and would eat quickly. They would then leave after eating as many others also came to eat. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± a waitstaff asked. ¡°We¡¯ll have two bowls of pickled fish noodles, please,¡± Su Wenxiu said. ¡°All right, please wait a moment while we prepare your food.¡± The pickled fish noodles were Big Bowl Noodles¡¯ most famous dish. Still, the service was quick, and the customers did not have to wait for a long time. Before long, the waitstaff brought two bowls of pickled fish noodles. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Zi Die was thrilled to see the dish in front of her. She could not help but feel excited because Su Wenxiu sat before her. The latter¡¯s expression softened when he saw how cheerful Zi Die was. ¡°Hurry up and eat before it gets cold.¡± ¡°Okay, Professor. Join me.¡± As the two ate, Zi Die looked up at Su Wenxiu and realized how elegant he looked, even though he ate quickly. He did not even make a sound when he ate the noodles, but Zi Die was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Wenxiu asked, sensing Zi Die¡¯s gaze. The latter blushed, shook her head, and awkwardly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little less graceful when I eat.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Not at all. I think it¡¯s more fragrant when you slurp the noodles. I do the same thing at home.¡± He would be less graceful when eating at home but would restrain himself a little when eating outside. Whenever Su Binglan cooked, the whole family would eat enthusiastically. Zi Die sighed in relief when she saw Su Wenxiu¡¯s gentle expression. At that moment, Su Wenxiu looked at the beautiful scenery through the window. He could see the bustling food street and even Su Teng Village in the distance. The spring breeze was warm, and summer would arrive in a few months. The wind would blow by and caress people¡¯s faces, making them feel the breath of spring. After the meal, Su Wenxiu sent Zi Die back to the medical school while he went home. When Su Binglan got home, she prepared lunch for her parents. The older couple looked forward to having their daughter¡¯s food again. One of them asked, ¡°Did you get a new ingredient from Yang County?¡± Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin were also excited when Su Binglan returned. After all, she would always have something new to cook after returning from her travels. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make tomato eggs and chicken popcorn for lunch. We can eat them with ketchup. I¡¯ll also make pork ribs.¡± Su Fengmao and the others became hungry just thinking about it. Su Wenzhe curiously asked, ¡°What do tomatoes look like, Sister?¡± Su Binglan took out the tomatoes she had brought from Yang County. She had stored and planted many of them in her pocket dimension¡¯s fields. That way, the tomatoes would overgrow, and the family could eat them whenever they wanted to. The family was stunned when they saw the tomatoes. After all, they had never seen such a thing. ¡°Those are the tomatoes, Binglan?¡± ¡°Yeah, why do they look like fruits? How will you use them when cooking the eggs?¡¯ The family thought fruits were not a cooking ingredient. Instead, it was something they ate off of trees. Su Binglan said, ¡°Although tomatoes are fruits, using them as a cooking ingredient is better. It¡¯ll make the eggs taste different compared to the egg dishes we typically have. You¡¯ll know what I mean once you taste it. ¡°Also, these bottles here have ketchup in them. It¡¯s a sauce I made from tomatoes. Dip your food in them when you eat later.¡± The family knew tomatoes were good stuff after listening to Su Binglan¡¯s explanation. They then took the initiative to help her cook. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll gather the firewood for the fire,¡± Su Wenzhe said as he rushed out of the house. ¡°Sister-in-law, should I wash the tomatoes?¡± Liu Yinyin asked while holding the tomatoes. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash them now.¡± Su Fengmao returned to his senses and said, ¡°Binglan, you said you¡¯d make ribs, right? I¡¯ll prepare them right away.¡± Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua went to prepare the chicken for the popcorn chicken dish. With the family¡¯s help, Su Binglan could finish her work quickly. When the food was almost ready, Shen Qiuhua thought of Su Wenxiu and asked, ¡°By the way, why isn¡¯t your brother back yet?¡± She remembered him and Su Binglan visiting Yang County together, so she was curious as to why he did not return with Su Binglan. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Second Brother went to eat with one of his students.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua was puzzled. ¡°Why is he eating with his student?¡± She and her husband did not overthink it. Su Binglan smiled mysteriously, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. That student is a little unique. Wenxiu will put in more effort with her in the future.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao would know Su Binglan¡¯s meaning when the time came. Su Binglan thought Su Wenxiu had an excellent student in Zi Die. She felt Su Wenxiu would eventually like Zi Die back.. Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Comprehensive College Chapter 852: Comprehensive College Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Su Binglan finished cooking, the whole family sat at the dining table to eat. They all realized how delicious the tomato eggs were. ¡°It¡¯s so tasty, Sister,¡± Su Wenzhe praised, ¡°Tomatoes are completely different from other vegetables.¡± Shen Qiuhua took a few bites and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve stir-fried many vegetables before, but some aren¡¯t suitable with eggs. Still, the tomatoes you brought back are perfect, Binglan.¡± Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin dipped the chicken popcorn into the ketchup and took a bite. She then became wide-eyed as she said, ¡°The ketchup is delicious, too!¡± Although she could not describe the taste, she knew it differed from the usual sauces the family used at home. The ketchup tasted sweeter than what she was used to. ¡°The ketchup goes well with the pork ribs, too! As expected, tomatoes are excellent ingredients to use for cooking.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll make noodles with tomatoes later. Tomato soup with noodles is just as tasty.¡± The family looked forward to their next meal. After eating, the family sat together and discussed what had happened in the past month. ¡°Everyone has planted their potatoes, sweet potatoes, wheat, and other crops. The waterwheel played a significant role in irrigation. We¡¯ve also rented out all the shops you¡¯ve built, except the ones you kept for our use. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for us to rent out those shops. More people want to rent shops, but we ran out of space.¡± Shen Qiuhua became emotional as she spoke. Su Binglan had built many shops, and Shen Qiuhua was worried that they could not rent them all out. The latter did not expect so many people to be renting them. The main reason for that was the foot traffic. As long as one¡¯s food tasted good, business would be good. Su Fengmao added, ¡°We¡¯ve sold most of the residential houses, but there are some left. Some people even paid us a deposit and asked us to give them some time to save up. ¡°Su Teng Market has even doubled in size. The initial area was insufficient, so we extended it to the east road. Now, the market has even reached the embroidery shop. Fortunately, the road there is spacious.¡± Su Binglan learned about the changes that had occurred in the village through her family¡¯s explanation. The villagers had finished planting their spring crops and returned to work at the factories. The family had rented out all the shops on the food street, farmers¡¯ market, and shopping malls. Business was booming, too, as many strolled around to buy things. The paper mill and printing factory had become well-known to the villagers, and many rushed to buy paper. The two factories were vast and had many employees. One could produce high-quality yet affordable paper, while the other could quickly print books. Even though the paper mill and printing factory had many workers, they found it hard to meet the demands. The printing factory would run all day. Countless people came to order books, while some came to purchase books. Since that was the case, Su Binglan considered hiring more workers to meet the people¡¯s demands. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve built several factories around here, so I¡¯ll use two vacant ones to expand the paper mill and printing factory. I¡¯ll build another paper mill and printing factory in the prefecture.¡± If Su Binglan also built the cement factory in the prefecture, she could transport the cement to other places to repair the roads. She also planned to build a beverage and canned food factory in Apricot Mountain Village. Su Binglan could get her subordinates to do these things instead of doing it herself like last time. She only needed to draw up some design plans. Since she had nurtured a group of subordinates, they could handle the heavy work and save her some time and effort. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It might not be enough, even if we have a few more factories. So many people are buying paper now. Foreign merchants know about our paper mill and are rushing her to make orders. It¡¯s crazy over here.¡± She had witnessed how hectic it was in the paper mill and printing factory. Su Fengmao said, ¡°Of course, the paper we produce is cheap and of high quality. The merchants can make a lot of money by reselling our paper, even if they sell cheaply.¡± He felt just as emotional as his wife when he spoke. He did not expect the paper mill¡¯s profits to be so high. Moreover, many more students could afford to buy and use paper now. The library even provided convenience for everyone. Most no longer needed to buy books. Instead, they could visit the library to study and gain knowledge. Some books were not even available elsewhere but in the library. Therefore, students enjoyed reading at the library during the weekends. Now, many foreigners wanted to settle down in Su Teng Village. ¡°Sister, everyone was ecstatic about buying houses here,¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°There are so many residential houses, yet we¡¯ve sold almost all of them. Even the houses in Tenghe Town are popular now. ¡°The prices of many houses there have risen, too. In the past, people could buy a house with a few dozen silver. Now, the price has doubled.¡± Su Binglan raised her brow, asking, ¡°It has doubled?¡± She knew it would put pressure on the people if the housing prices were too high. ¡°Some houses are sold at a high price in private, but the county magistrate controls the prices. Also, your residential area is cheap. Everyone is willing to move there because of the safe and lively environment. Still, there aren¡¯t enough houses.¡± Although Su Binglan had built many houses, she did not expect them to be so popular. People had realized the prosperity and convenience of Su Teng Village. Living and working there was convenient. The surrounding facilities were complete, too. Just outside the houses were the farmers¡¯ market and convenience stores. If people wanted to buy some food, they would only have to walk a few steps. They did not even need to take carriages or oxcarts. Not to mention, the Grand Theater and medical school were there, too. There was also a comprehensive college Su Binglan had built beside the medical school. She had built it to nurture students who were talented in embroidery, cooking, agriculture, management, and so on. After graduating from college, the students could easily find jobs in the Su family¡¯s businesses. Many parents knew about the college and rushed to send their children there. Everyone had realized how important it was to have skills such as embroidering, managing, cooking, and so on.. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: Su Teng Village’s Development Site Chapter 853: Su Teng Village¡¯s Development Site Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Are there still not enough houses?¡± Su Binglan softly asked. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°There isn¡¯t. Most of the houses are bought by those who came from the prefecture to work for us, and some are from the neighboring county. ¡°Some even live far away and want to save up before buying a house in the residential area. We never expected the area to be so popular. It¡¯s only been a month, yet we¡¯ve almost sold all the houses.¡± Su Fengmao sighed, saying, ¡°The houses are popular because of their convenience. If we hadn¡¯t restricted each family to buying only one house, we would have sold out in just a few days.¡± Many wealthy businessmen saw the opportunities in Su Teng Village and planned to buy more than ten houses at once. After all, the houses were well-built and cheap. Fortunately, Su Binglan had set certain rules beforehand. Those who had a household registration in Teng County or worked for the Su family had priority in buying houses. As for the foreign businessmen, they had to go through a review before being able to buy a house. They had to be of good character before moving to Su Teng Village. That was because those who lived in the residential area were equivalent to becoming Su Teng villagers. Chief Su would always ensure only people of good character could move to the village. To ensure the people¡¯s safety, those who bought the houses in the residential area had to have clean backgrounds. Su Binglan had told her subordinates to hire real estate agents and instruct them to do background checks before allowing people to buy houses there. Because of that, everyone knew they were safe. Everyone was enthusiastic when they bought the houses. However, there were not enough houses. Su Binglan said, ¡°l have plenty of land. If there aren¡¯t enough houses, I can use the vacant land to build more. I also have land in Tenghe Town to use.¡± Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the residential areas in town will be just as popular as the one here, right?¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Of course it will. Even if people live in Tenghe Town, it¡¯s still close to Su Teng Village¡¯s development zone. It won¡¯t take long to travel to and from the town to the village. The area where Su Binglan had built the residential area was called Su Teng Village¡¯s development zone. With that, the whole family understood what was happening. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s still beneficial to live in town. Su Teng Village development zone is within walking distance, after all.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to town and buy some more land. I¡¯ll then design and plan another residential area for Xueye to build. After settling some things here, I¡¯ll make a trip to the capital.¡± The family was shocked when they heard the last part. ¡°Binglan, why are you going to the capital?¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s dangerous there.¡± Su Wenzhe¡¯s heart pounded. He was a little worried about his sister. ¡°Why would you want to go there?¡± Liu Yinyin was just as surprised as the others. She could not bear to let her sister-in-law go to the capital. Instead, Liu Yinyin felt more at ease if Su Binglan stayed home. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t I promise Uncle Qiuhui I¡¯ 7yng76g vb d visit him? I had to handle some things first, but since the weather is warmer now, I can finally visit him. I can even expand my business to the capital.¡± She said those things to comfort her parents but had other things to settle in the capital. She had to get revenge. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can protect myself.¡± The whole family knew how capable Su Binglan was. Even so, they could not help but worry about her. Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter had plans and arrangements for everything she did. Moreover, Su Binglan¡¯s tone was firm and confident as she spoke. Shen Qiuhua was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I guess that¡¯s good. You can visit the capital since your uncle is also there to protect you. The Shens are one of the six great families there, no matter what. They can protect you with their vast influence.¡¯ The Shen family had changed from the past. The family was split due to their internal strife, but with Shen Qiuhui¡¯s control, the family became highly unified. He could quickly mobilize his forces and influence to protect his niece. Su Wenzhe was still worried, asking, ¡°Sister, do you need me to come with you? He felt he had not done much for his sister, even though he was her eldest brother. On the contrary, Su Binglan did a lot for him. Although Su Wenzhe did not want to leave the village after his sister saved him last time, he gathered his courage to protect her. Moreover, Su Wenwu had never traveled far in the past but was now doing well in the South. Liu Yinyin nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Binglan, we¡¯ll go to the capital together if you need us.¡± Su Binglan felt warm inside when she saw her family¡¯s response. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any problems. If there are, I¡¯ll send you all a letter.¡¯ She seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Oh, Mother, I plan to get someone to build a canned food factory and beverage factory in your godparents¡¯ village. It¡¯ll be beneficial to them.¡± Shen Qiuhua was happy to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s great! My godmother won¡¯t have to worry anymore once Apricot Mountain Village develops. I want my godparents to have prosperous lives, too. ¡°Also, my godparents visited us while you and Wenxiu were in Yang County. They brought us plenty of mung beans and bean sprouts. They¡¯re doing much better now since they¡¯re earning quite a bit. My godparents can¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°They¡¯re very grateful to you,¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled as she spoke. After all, her godparents were her family, too, so she hoped for the best for them. She was delighted and felt a sense of relief that they were doing well. Su Binglan asked in surprise, ¡°They visited when I was away?¡± Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Happy and Relaxed Chapter 854: Happy and Relaxed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had an excellent impression of her mother¡¯s godparents. She had planned to cook for them when she went to pay her New Year¡¯s greetings. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Yeah, but I was a little upset that you weren¡¯t around. My godparents missed you. They only considered visiting after the plowing season.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Did you bring them around the village?¡± ¡°Of course I did. I brought everyone to have some food and watch the plays. My godmother loved watching the dramas at the Grand Theater.¡± Shen Qiuhua was delighted when she spoke about her godparents. She felt she could finally repay her godparents¡¯ kindness. It was unlike the past when she constantly worried about them but could barely help. However, she felt relaxed and at ease now that she could treat them well. ¡°Lin Qin and Shen Gang did not expect Su Teng Village to be so well developed,¡± Su Fengmao said with a smile, ¡°They were relieved when they took a look around. ¡°l noticed how much they enjoyed themselves, so we offered to let them stay. However, they insisted on returning to Arpicot Mountain Village. I think they¡¯ve grown to treat that place as their home. ¡°Lin Qin and the others are making plenty of money by selling their mung bean sprouts. They¡¯ve even bought extra land and built a big house for themselves. ¡°Shen Gang and the family needed to plant so many mung beans that they had to hire people to help. Now, they won¡¯t be so tired and can feel much more relaxed.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. There¡¯s now a courier station here, so we can send them some things in the future.¡± Liu Yinyin excitedly said, ¡°The courier station is perfect, Binglan. My parents like how convenient it is to deliver things to their relatives. That way, they can maintain their kinship.¡± Shen Qiuhua agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. If only we had that station in the past. Still, we¡¯re grateful to have it now. Anyone in the village can utilize it.¡± Su Fengmao praised, ¡°l like the convenience of the courier station, too. The illiterate villagers can get the couriers to write and send letters for free.¡± Su Wenzhe chimed in, ¡°Yeah, even the factory workers speak highly of the courier station.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled, saying, ¡°Most of the paper mill and printing factory workers are from the prefecture. Since they have relatives in the prefecture, they can send letters to catch up with each other.¡± Su Binglan listened attentively as her family spoke. Later that afternoon, she went to the town to buy land, drew a blueprint, and then handed it to Su Xueye to build another residential area. Su Binglan even wrote another play called ¡°The General¡¯s Biography.¡± She adapted the Wei family¡¯s experiences into a touching story. She had also set up its production earlier to return the family¡¯s glory. After all, the commoners did not know the details of what happened in the war three years ago. The Imperial Court had spread the word of the Wei family conspiring with the enemy to rebel, and some commoners believed it. Su Binglan was confident the people would know the truth about the Wei family once she released the play. She knew the will of the people was the more crucial thing. Once the emperor lost the people¡¯s trust, it would be hard for him to regain it. Su Binglan wanted to expose the Crown Prince¡¯s misdeeds and clear the Wei familys name. She knew the play would cause a sensation and how crucial public opinion was. Coincidentally, she considered opening a newspaper office. Still, she had to discuss it with Lan Ruozhu first. That afternoon, Su Wenxiu went to the Grand Theater to watch a play. The employees even ushered him to his seat. However, he realized someone was sitting beside him. Su Wenxiu was shocked when he saw Zi Die. ¡°Zi¡­Die, what are you doing here?¡± Zi Die was surprised when she looked beside her. ¡°Professor? One of the employees sent me a letter saying I won a ticket to watch a play for free. Look, I have the ticket with me.¡¯ There was a seat number on the ticket, so she was excited that she could sit in the VIP section to watch the play. She also heard that the view and sounds were the best in the VIP section. Nonetheless, Zi Die did not expect Su Wenxiu to sit beside her. She was thrilled when she saw him. Although she just had lunch with him, she could now watch a play with Su Wenxiu. Zi Die¡¯s heart pounded as she remained in her seat. She was a little absent-minded when she returned to the medical school just now. All she could think about was Su Wenxiu. Su Wenxiu helplessly sighed when he saw the girl¡¯s surprised and adorable expression. He had already suspected that his sister had set this up. He looked at Zi Die, who seemed a little nervous, and asked, ¡°Do you like watching dramas, too?¡± Zi Die nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I like them very much. I¡¯ve never watched such a well-written drama before. My classmates also love watching them. Everyone cried after watching one of the plays.¡± Su Wenxiu raised his brows and asked, ¡°Did you cry, too?¡± Zi Die nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Yeah, I did.¡¯ Su Wenxiu became even more intrigued when he heard her words. After all, he had never watched the two new plays. He became curious about them when he heard about the plays from the passersby in town. He could not wait to watch the plays, mainly because his sister had written them. The duo had a simple conversation before the curtains on the stage below opened and lights shined from the stage. Su Wenxiu was surprised, wondering if this was what it was like to watch a play in the Grand Theater. He had a clear view of the stage, and the auditory effects were excellent from his seat. He then looked at the first-floor seats and noticed how many people were there. Everyone clapped and cheered as soon as the curtains opened.. The atmosphere was impactful as Zi Die held her popcorn and looked at Su Wenxiu, asking, ¡°Professor, would you like some?¡± Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Love and Heartache Chapter 855: Love and Heartache Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Initially, Su Wenxiu did not notice Zi Die holding a bag of popcorn. He looked down and asked, ¡°Is that popcorn?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Zi Die answered before he could even finish his question. ¡°People can buy popcorn and snacks at the ticket office. People typically enjoy having snacks while watching the play, so I bought some. The popcorn here is pretty tasty. Would you like to try some, Professor?¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You treated me to lunch just now, after all.¡± Moreover, Su Wenxiu had helped cure Zi Die¡¯s mother once, so the girl considered her professor her family¡¯s benefactor. Zi Die¡¯s heart raced as she sat beside Su Wenxiu. She handed a bucket of popcorn to Su Wenxiu, and the latter tried some. The popcorn here differed from the ones he used to it. These were sweeter and crunchier. He did not need to guess to know that his sister had taught the employees to cook and sell popcorn at the theater. Su Wenxiu had to admit it was pretty good to have a snack while watching the play. ¡°It tastes good.¡± Su Wenxiu only wanted to have a taste. When he returned the popcorn to Zi Die, he accidentally touched her fingers. At that moment, Zi Die felt a tingling sensation shoot from her palm to her heart. Whenever she saw Su Wenxiu at school, she would have the same tingling sensation, and her heartbeat would quicken. Zi Die blushed until even her ears reddened. Fortunately, they were in the theater, or Su Wenxiu would have noticed it. Soon, the play began. The last play Zi Die watched was The Cow Herder and Weaver Girl. This time, the performers reenacted The Perfect Match. Zi Die could not help but cry at the end of it. She cried silently but felt warm inside. Even Su Wenxiu became emotional as he watched the play. Although the girl was silent, Su Wenxiu noticed she was crying because he was right beside her. Su Wenxiu asked softly, ¡°Are you crying?¡± He was at a loss as he looked on. After all, he did not know how to comfort Zi Die. He even felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. Su Wenxiu realized he did not want the girl to cry. Usually, he would always feel happy whenever he saw Zi Die. The girl always had a bright smile and had never cried. She hurriedly wiped her tears when she heard Su Wenxiu¡¯s voice. She was embarrassed and wished she could hide in a hole. ¡®Why am I crying when Professor Wenxiu is here? I look horrible when I cry.¡¯ ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t,¡± Zi Die hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Professor.¡± She tried to calm down and wiped her tears. However, she did not notice how choked up she sounded. ¡°Here, use this to wipe your tears.¡± Su Wenxiu removed a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Zi Die. The latter took the handkerchief and placed it in her palm, reluctant to use it to wipe her tears. Moreover, the handkerchief had a faint herbal fragrance, which seemingly came from Su Wenxiu. Although Zi Die was reluctant, she ultimately wiped the corner of her eyes with the handkerchief. She thought Su Wenxiu would find it strange if she simply held it. After the play, the dup left the theater and saw the sunset illuminating the entire sky. The red sunlight was mesmerizing as it shined on the duo. Zi Die looked up at Su Wenxiu and thought he looked particularly handsome at that moment. Su Wenxiu lowered his gaze and saw the girl¡¯s reddened eyes. He did not know why, but he felt a sense of tenderness in his heart. He then remembered having some candy in his pocket, so he took one and handed it to Zi Die. The girl was in disbelief as she pointed at herself and asked, ¡°Is that for me, Professor?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is. Don¡¯t cry so much, okay? Your eyes are red now.¡± Su Wenxiu did not want to see Zi Die cry and wanted to cheer her up. Zi Die was delighted as she immediately smiled. Su Wenxiu sighed in relief when she saw her smile. ¡°Thank you, Professor. Umm, do you¡­¡± Zi Die wanted to ask if Su Wenxiu liked her back. However, she sensed his heartache when she looked into her eyes. Zi Die blinked and rubbed her eyes to ensure she was not hallucinating. Immediately after, her smile became even brighter. That evening, Su Binglan and her parents went to check out the mountain. When they reached the top and looked down, they saw crops all over the place below. In more than a month, the seeds had sprouted and thrived. The trio could see the lushness from afar, giving them the feeling of spring. It was a season for all living things to grow, after all. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Not only are the people of our village prospering, but those in the surrounding villages have planted their potatoes and sweet potatoes, too. ¡°Everyone has used more than half the land to grow their potatoes. They even have leftover land to grow wheat, corn, and other crops. We¡¯ve hired some people to help us with our crops. We planted soybeans in the first fifty acres of land you bought us.¡± The Su family continued to grow large amounts of soybeans because the tofu factory needed them. Fortunately, the mountain was a treasure trove. When everyone realized Su Binglan had bought the mountain, they began to gather firewood elsewhere. Still, Shen Qiuhua felt it was okay for the people to continue chopping wood on Su Binglan¡¯s mountain. Moreover, the villagers would not find anything of value, even if they went to Su Binglan¡¯s mountain. Shen Qiuhua thought it was a strange phenomenon. She wondered why no one else could reach the mountain¡¯s depths and find valuable things as her daughter did. After all, Su Binglan found soybeans and rapeseed back there. Su Binglan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Sweet potatoes and potatoes are highly adaptable to the environment. Their production and yield are high, so it¡¯ll be a bumper harvest this year.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°Everyone will be delighted and in a good mood whenever there¡¯s a bumper harvest.¡± She could not describe her feelings but knew she felt a sense of joy. Although the Su family¡¯s living conditions were exceptional, they still grew crops. It felt different to eat the crops they harvested themselves. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m going to check things out at the paper mill and printing factory.¡± Su Binglan was in a hurry to arrange things in Su Teng Village so that she could visit the capital as soon as possible. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go there now..¡± Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Scholars’ Admiration Chapter 856: Scholars¡¯ Admiration Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There were internal and external sections in the paper mill. The internal section was the factory, and the exterior was where the production area was. The production area had walls around it to prevent people from looking inside. The employees could use a platform inside to dry the paper. Everything proceeded in an orderly manner, and the employees smiled as they worked. Everyone was excited when they saw Su Binglan. The employees considered her their benefactor. After working at the paper mill, they realized how much they could earn in wages and bonuses. Furthermore, they did not have to work hard and had more rest periods. Living in Su Teng Village was convenient with the courier services and because it was easy to get food and daily necessities. The employees¡¯ children could also attend school for free, thanks to Su Binglan. ¡°Hello, Miss Sue¡¯ ¡°Welcome, Miss Su.¡¯ Everyone greeted Su Binglan warmly as she went to watch the paper-making process. She nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°Good job, everyone.¡± The employees were pleased to receive Su Binglan¡¯s praise. Their hearts felt reenergized. ¡°Everyone follows your steps perfectly,¡± Shen Qiuhua said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s how we continue to make high-quality paper. The paper mill is famous now. Besides, no one can imitate our paper since there¡¯s a vague mark of our logo on them.¡± Su Binglan was the only one who knew how to make paper from start to finish. The employees only knew one step per section. They had also signed confidentiality agreements so no one would dare leak any information. After leaving the paper mill, Su Binglan visited the printing factory. She saw many books outside as her mother explained, ¡°These are orders from our customers. ¡°Many merchants have been anxious to buy our books the moment we opened. Some even gave us their most precious books to make copies. They also gave us deposits.¡± The paper and printing business was booming. Scholars of Teng County held the Su family in high regard because the paper mill and printing factory provided academic convenience. Buying paper and making copies of precious books had become elementary. Moreover, the paper and books were cheap, so many students could afford them. Everyone was grateful to the Su family for this. The merchants who bought paper also had to sign confidentiality contracts. After purchasing paper from the Su family, the merchants could not raise the prices higher than stipulated in the contract. Although the family stringently controlled the price of paper, countless merchants were eager to cooperate with the Su family to purchase their goods. Still, the factory was in short supply of paper, even though many workers produced countless pieces of paper. There were simply too many orders to fulfill. Those who could not afford paper in the past began buying in bulk because of how cheap it was. The merchants wanted to stock up as much as possible for fear paper prices would become expensive again. Everyone felt comfortable doing business because they wanted to work hard to earn an honest living. They did not need to worry about sales, either. Knowing that there were many orders, the employees of the paper mill and printing factory were thrilled and excited. After all, they would gain a considerable bonus based on the mill and factory¡¯s profits. The higher the monthly income for the mill and factory, the higher the employees¡¯ bonuses. Therefore, everyone worked hard, and no one slacked off. They did not grow bored of making paper, either, as it was much easier than working in the fields. Once the sun set, the employees would get off work and go home to rest. They even had the weekends off, which benefited everyone. The employees had never heard of such treatment elsewhere. They did not feel any pressure when they thought about the salary and high bonuses they could earn monthly. The employees knew their families could eat and drink to their hearts¡¯ content. They no longer needed to worry about starving and freezing to death when winter came. Their children also received free food and accommodations in school, so the families did not have to spend much on education. Several days later, Yang County¡¯s medicinal herbs and ketchup began arriving in Su Teng Village. Many restaurants in the Su Teng Village Development Zone started using ketchup. Everyone enjoyed eating fried foods with ketchup. When Yang Xiao arrived to deliver the goods, he happily told Su Binglan about the changes that had occurred in Yang County, ¡°Sister Binglan, the villagers are speeding through the hot spring villa¡¯s construction. Everyone is wondering what it¡¯ll look like. ¡°Doctor Yang told the people that it¡¯s beneficial for them to soak in the hot spring. Wealthy families can¡¯t wait to visit the hot spring. ¡°The ketchup factory is struggling to keep up with the demands. So many foreigners are anxious to buy them from us. 1 was wondering if we should hire more people to make ketchup.¡± The Yang villagers realized the benefits of working in the three factories in Yang County. The employees had just received their wages, and many others wanted to work at the factories. Su Binglan knew how popular ketchup would be but did not expect Yang Xiao to deliver them so soon. Moreover, the demand for ketchup was still pretty high. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°You should tell your father to build another ketchup factory. I¡¯ll write down a plan and task Su Shiba with making the arrangements.¡± Su Binglan had arranged for Su Shiba to stay in Yang County. She would feel at ease knowing she had a few of her subordinates overseeing things in Yang County¡¯s factories. With them around, she could visit the capital without worries. Yang Xiao was delighted to hear Su Binglan¡¯s words. He knew how beneficial the factories were to the locals. If everyone had jobs in the factories, they could earn a healthy living and improve their livelihoods. Many visited Yang County to purchase medicinal herbs and ketchup, making the county livelier than ever. Yang Xiao headed back after receiving instructions from Su Binglan. The latter then completed her arrangements in Su Teng Village and brought Su Chun to the capital.. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: The Cement Factory Chapter 857: The Cement Factory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan and Su Chun had to pass through the prefecture on the way to the capital. When they revisited the prefecture, they discovered how much livelier it was. More and more people began setting up stalls and shopping on the streets. It was no longer as deserted as before, and everyone was smiling. As the duo looked on from afar, they saw several factories on what used to be a wasteland on the eastern side of the prefecture. Many people went in and out of the factory, and the surroundings were full of greenery. Su Binglan could tell the people had planted crops there. She looked to the west and saw a vast land of crops. At a glance, she knew they were potatoes and sweet potatoes. In addition to Teng Countys grain, there would be a certain amount stored in the granary. After the summer harvest, the people could use the stored crops as seeds to spread throughout Dingzhou and the border. When the autumn harvest arrived, Dingzhou and even the border would gather plenty of grain. As for the extras, Lan Ruozhu would purchase and use them as reserves. With the high production of potatoes and sweet potatoes, one could imagine how much food was in the granary. There were sufficient provisions and military forces in Dingzhou, so they no longer needed to fear war. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Su Chun nodded. Lan Ruozhu was practicing martial arts on the training grounds when his sister arrived. He was thrilled when he found out Su Binglan had arrived. He quickly put down his weapon and went to see her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally back. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s lips twitched when she heard that. After all, she had just visited him at the start of spring. Lan Ruozhu was more silent in the past and would never say such things. He became more enthusiastic after recovering from his illness. Still, Su Binglan was pleased to see him so healthy. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, too, Brother. I brought you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lan Ruozhu asked curiously. Su Binglan passed a sack to Lan Ruozhu and said, ¡°These are tomatoes. I¡¯ll make you some tomato noodles later. I also brought you some ketchup.¡± Lan Ruozhu sighed as he looked at the tomatoes and ketchup. ¡°You found these in Yang County, didn¡¯t you? Is that the ketchup they made?¡± ¡°l made this ketchup myself,¡± Su Binglan said. She always tried her best to make things for Lan Ruozhu. The latter felt warm inside, saying, ¡°Thank you, Sister. I cherish everything you give me, you know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡¯ After exchanging pleasantries, Lan Ruozhu told his sister about the new factories he had built, ¡°The method you showed me last time was effective. The soldiers can grow crops during their break while their families work in the factories. ¡°The soldiers seem enthusiastic about training in the military camp, too. Many commoners came asking when we¡¯ll recruit more soldiers. They want their children to attend the camp. I never saw so many people in one place before.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled. ¡°l saw them on the way here. Also, the courier services you set up is perfect.¡± ¡°That was all your idea, Sister. It¡¯s now much more convenient for people to send letters and items to their relatives. We can also deliver things to the commoners and use them as transport teams during critical moments.¡± Su Binglan thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the water shipment services coming along?¡± Lan Ruozhu became spirited when he heard the question. ¡°It¡¯s going swimmingly. I¡¯ve arranged for my people to reorganize and regulate the water shipments. ¡°I realized that I have the rivers under my control, with tens of thousands of people at the ready. They can play a significant role in any critical moment. Here are the shipment routes for all of Chu Country. ¡°Dingzhou and the border¡¯s shipment routes are entirely under our control. We just need to take our time infiltrating other places. I¡¯ve already sent people to do these things. All water shipments will be in our control in a few months.¡± Su Binglan was relieved to hear that. Soon, no one would be able to touch her brother. The siblings could restrain other forces just by controlling the shipment routes. Su Binglan nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. By the way, I plan to open a cement factory here.¡± Lan Ruozhu had never heard of such a thing before and did not even know what cement was used for. ¡°A cement factory?¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°We can use cement to build roads and walls. Cement is much sturdier than dirt roads and mud.¡¯ She continued to tell Lan Ruozhu about the uses and benefits of cement. The latter excitedly stood up when he heard about it. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Does such a thing exist, Sister?!¡± ¡°Of course it does. You¡¯ll know what I really mean when I make it,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Here¡¯s a proposal I wrote.¡± Lan Ruozhu excitedly took and read it, ¡°Gray stone, clay, and iron ore powder?¡± Su Binglan planned to use those materials to make cement, but Lan Ruozhu did not know what they were. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I checked out the surrounding villages the last time I visited. I discovered gray stones and clay on one of the mountains. ¡°There was iron ore powder in the valley nearby, too. You provided me with the Sacrificials, and I divided them into three teams. Each team is responsible for collecting one of those listed materials. ¡°We must keep that list a secret so we can only hire trusted personnel to work at the cement factory. We¡¯ll strengthen the city wall first as soon as we finish making the cement. ¡°After that, we can use it to build other structures. You can also give some cement to other counties to rebuild their roads. 1 promised the people of Yang County that I¡¯d send them cement to repair their roads.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°Of course. We must make cement as soon as possible to make it easier for the caravans to travel. It¡¯ll be quicker to transport things if a war breaks out.¡¯ He realized how important it was to rebuild the roads. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll make arrangements as soon as possible and ensure everything goes smoothly.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew what to do since his sister had provided a detailed plan. Su Binglan knew he was meticulous in his work, so she had no worries. She stayed in a prefecture for a few days and found the materials she needed to make cement. She only needed her brother to arrange for his people to develop it, and then everything else would go smoothly.. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Turbulent Undercurrents Chapter 858: Turbulent Undercurrents Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After doing some work in the prefecture, Su Binglan and Su Chun prepared to leave for the capital. Lan Ruozhu became worried when he realized where his sister was going. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t go there. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± He was worried because he knew why his sister was going to the capital. Lan Ruozhu paled as he looked at Su Binglan nervously. He was not worried about his sister¡¯s activities in Dingzhou because it was his territory. He had even sent people to protect her secretly. However, he could not do much if she went to the capital because he had no power there. Su Binglan sighed, knowing Lan Ruozhu would reach that way. She thoughtfully said, ¡°You know there are some things I must do. Besides, I¡¯m healthy now, so I can protect myself better. You should know how skilled I am in martial arts.¡¯ Even so, Lan Ruozhu was still worried. ¡°I can get someone to complete that task for vou. Don¡¯t go there alone.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°I have to do this myself, Brother. I have grudges to settle.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew how stubborn his sister could be. No one could change her mind once she had decided on something. He helplessly said, ¡°Then I¡¯m coming with you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t. I¡¯ll feel better with you in Dingzhou. Your people need you here.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned solemn. Lan Ruozhu had doted on Su Binglan since childhood, so he could only compromise. Su Binglan¡¯s expression softened as she looked at him. ¡°Brother, I promise nothing bad will happen to me. I¡¯ll send you letters frequently, okay?¡± She felt warm inside from her brother¡¯s concern. Still, she wanted to do this alone. Lan Ruozhu could only say, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll arrange for some people to protect you.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital as a member of the Shen family. Su Chun will suffice.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew his sister had a biological uncle who was the current head of the Shen family. The family was one of the six great families in the capital who had solid connections. He felt a little more at ease with the Shen family protecting Su Binglan. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ve placed spies within the various major factions in Beijing. Many of the core figures are spies we sent there when we were younger. I¡¯ll compile a list for you.¡± ¡°l remember them, Brother. You don¡¯t have to write it down.¡± Su Binglan squeezed Lan Ruozhu¡¯s hand. After all, it would be easier to expose the spies if Lan Ruozhu wrote a list of their names. Fortunately, Su Binglan remembered who the spies were. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. Things will be much easier if you manage to contact them.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate as many things as possible while I¡¯m there. I¡¯ll even take revenge for you. You should make preparations. Perhaps war might be closer than we think.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Lan Ruozhu replied, ¡°I¡¯ve made more than enough preparations.¡± The siblings discussed many confidential matters before Su Binglan and Su Chun left for the capital. The duo arrived in the afternoon and saw the bustling streets. No one would have guessed there were constant internal strifes in the capital if they just looked at the bustling streets. The surrounding shops were lively as people came and went. Many hawkers set up their stalls while others announced their products to attract customers. ¡°Get your candied hawthorns here!¡± ¡°Come one, come all to the Seven Fragrance Crispy Pastries!¡± ¡°Come in, come in!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, the clothes you ordered have arrived.¡± Su Binglan and Su Chun could hear several hawkers yelling as they walked around. Su Binglan led her horse through the streets and was a little dazed as she looked at the familiar shops. She and Lan Ruozhu had lived in the capital for a while during childhood. At that time, the two often strolled the streets and bought food. Many years had passed, yet nothing had changed in the capital. However, Su Binglan knew the capital¡¯s undercurrents were turbulent as various factions competed with each other. Su Chun stopped looking around and said, ¡°Master, the capital isn¡¯t as lively and prosperous as Su Teng Village. The food here is pretty simple, too.¡± He felt the delicacies here were not as diverse as those in Su Teng Village. Su Binglan asked with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to coming to the capital?¡± Su Chun hurriedly replied, ¡°Not at all, Master. Although most want to visit the capital for leisure, I¡¯ve only lived here during my childhood.¡± As a Sacrificial of the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion, Su Chun had trained with his brethren in various places during childhood. As the duo approached the Shen residence, the people on the street suddenly became excited. ¡°Young Master Han¡¯s carriage is right in front of us,¡± a young lady excitedly said, ¡°He¡¯s the heir to the Han family.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Young Master Han!¡± ¡°We can finally meet him!¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s his carriage, the person inside might not be him.¡± ¡°Young Master Han is the heir to his family. No one else can sit in his carriage. His status is extraordinary, and no one can surpass him.¡± Everyone chased after the so-called Young Master Han. Meanwhile, Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard his name. If she guessed correctly, the man¡¯s name should be Han Yueting. He had something to do with the incident concerning the Wei family three years ago. Lan Ruozhu had already sent someone to investigate the incident. He also placed spies in the Han residence. Since that was the case, Su Binglan decided it was time to contact those spies. Han Yueting had just left the palace and sat in the carriage, thinking about something. For some reason, he felt an odd sensation and lifted the carriage curtain to look at the crowd. He felt a strong sense of impending danger, as if someone was spying on him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Young Master Yueting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Han Yeuting said with a mysterious expression. ¡°Sir, Princess Liuwi has invited you to her residence,¡± Han Song said. He was Han Yuetings subordinate, who knew many things about the young master. Han Yueting had canceled his engagement with Princess Lan Ruobing. A few years later, he got engaged to Princess Chu Liuwu. The latter was the Crown Prince¡¯s younger sister. Princess Liuwu would often invite Han Yueting to her residence for a meal. People often mentioned Princess Ruobing in the past, but to them, she had died four years ago. These days, very few mention her name. Han Yueting rubbed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay..¡± Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: A Dangerous Aura Chapter 859: A Dangerous Aura Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As the carriage passed through, the women on the streets screamed, ¡°Young Master Yueting! They were really into him, even though he was engaged to Princess Chu Liuwu. The people knew Han Yueting came from a good family. He was also capable, handsome, and talented. In the past, Lan Ruozhu and Young General Jin¡¯an were also in the capital. People would sigh whenever someone mentioned Wei Jin¡¯an. He was the most handsome young master in everyone¡¯s eyes. They thought the incident with the Wei family from three years ago was a pitiful thing. Wei Jin¡¯an then became a name no one could mention. After that, people began to worship Han Yueting. Su Binglan only raised her head after the carriage disappeared from the street. She realized how vigilant Han Yueting was as he had noticed her killing intent, even though she had only revealed a trace of it. Su Chun pursed her lips, saying softly, ¡°Master, Han Yueting looks gentle, but he¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Su Chun replied, ¡°The old king of the family had arranged for an engagement between him and Princess Ruobing. However, Young Master Yueting canceled the engagement because the princess was in poor health. ¡°He made a joke out of the princess at that time. It was really hateful.¡± Su Chun grew angry when she talked about it. She differed from the other Sacrificials as she was more emotional and judgemental. Su Binglan smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get angry about that. Perhaps Princess Ruiobing didn¡¯t care about the engagement.¡± Indeed, Lan Ruobing did not care about the engagement. Her parents had decided on the engagement, but she had no feelings for Han Yueting. At that time, she only considered Han Yueting as her future fiance while she continued to focus on her preparations to protect the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. As for Han Yuetings attitude, Lan Ruobing did not feel hurt at all. Still, his actions had caused an impact on the mansion. ¡°Although Princess Ruobing might not have cared, the people of the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion are still furious. The princess was such a kind and caring person. How could anyone insult her like that? ¡°They don¡¯t know how good the princess was. Um, I¡¯m sorry, Master. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Su Chun suddenly realized what she had just said. Since her current master was Su Binglan, she felt he should not mention others. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± After all, she was indeed Lan Ruobing. She did not mind Su Chun¡¯s words at all. Su Binglan had brought Su Chun to the capital because she had a lively personality and dared to speak her mind. ¡°Han Yueting isn¡¯t as simple as he looks. We can¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Su Binglan stared into the distance with a dangerous look in her eyes. She then smiled slyly. Even if he were dangerous, she would not forgive him if he did anything to harm Luo Jin¡¯an. She exuded a dangerous aura at that moment, and Su Chun felt it. Su Chun realized it was her master¡¯s killing intent. Therefore, she would observe Han Yueting. Su Chun would kill Han Yueting as soon as Su Binglan gave the order. The duo continued toward the Shens¡¯ residence while passing a few shops. They realized the shops belonged to the Shen family. Su Chun was ecstatic when she saw the tofu shop. ¡°Look, Master, there¡¯s a tofu shop here, too!¡± Su Binglan smiled lightly. ¡°Yeah, that one belongs to the Shens.¡± In the past, she would never cooperate with the capital e s merchants. Moreover, her contracts stipulated that no one was allowed to sell her goods to the capital. Therefore, the people of the capital did not know about the Su familys products, nor could they buy them unless someone bought goods from the merchants and sold them in the capital. If that were the case, the price would be very high, and there would not be enough goods. That would be too troublesome, but the merchants had already signed contracts. They would not resell the goods nor cooperate with those from the capital. There were very few Su family products in the capital last time, but the Shens were the only ones who could sell such things there. Su Chun happily said, ¡°Master, there aren¡¯t many people in those other shops, but most are in line at the tofu shop and cured meats store.¡± There was a cured meats store next to the tofu shop. The things sold were produced in Su Teng Village. Su Chun knew how popular these things were in the capital just by looking at the long queue. After traveling for such a long time, she missed his life in Su Teng Village. Whenever she saw these products, she would feel a sense of familiarity. Even Su Binglan felt the same way. ¡°Master, there¡¯s also an accessories shop over there. People are buying the same things as the ones in Su Teng Village¡¯s embroidery shop.¡± Su Binglan had excellent eyesight and could see the patterns on the products from afar. She recognized them as the ones from Su Teng Village¡¯s embroidery shop. When the duo walked over, they saw everyone excitedly smiling while holding their newly bought items. ¡°l finally got to buy a duvet. Now 1 can return home and show it to my family.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not easy to get these things. I wonder who the Shens got these products from. Still, these things are lovely.¡± ¡°With such high-quality items, the Shens are likely to take the top spot among the six great families. The other families can¡¯t compare to the Shens regarding business.¡¯ ¡°l heard that not everyone has access to these goods. Only the Shens can get these.¡¯ ¡°From the start of spring until now, they¡¯ve made plenty of money by just relying on these few shops. ¡°Yeah, people are lining up here every day. There¡¯s not a day when it¡¯s empty here. Young Master Mohen has even returned to help his family.¡± ¡°l heard he never stayed with his family last time. Now that he has taken charge of the family business, he has become even more capable.¡± ¡°The Shens used to lay low. I didn¡¯t expect the family to be so secretive.¡± ¡°l agree. The Shens went into seclusion for some unknown reason a few decades ago. Now, they¡¯ve reemerged. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best not to pry into the matters of prominent families. Just do your own thing.¡± It was already late when Su Binglan and Su Chun arrived at the Shens¡¯ residence. Shen Quihui was thrilled when he heard that Su Binglan had arrived. He then hurriedly put down his things and went to welcome her. He exclaimed, ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re finally here! Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you¡¯d leave home? I would¡¯ve gone to pick you up.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wanted to take a look around on the way.¡± ¡®Quick, come in,¡± Shen Qiuhui quickly told his cooks to make food as he welcomed Su Binglan and Su Chun into his house.. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Information Chapter 860: Information Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhui told his cook all of Su Binglan¡¯s favorite dishes. He was thrilled that his niece had finally visited him. He was so excited that he wanted to tell everyone that he had found his sister and that Su Binglan was his sister¡¯s daughter. However, he knew his sister did not want to restore her status as the Shens¡¯ daughter. Therefore, he could only treat his niece twice as well. Shen Qiuhui then gathered the whole family and told them, ¡°This is Miss Su, my niece. She shall be the most respected young lady in our family. I will punish anyone who dares to disrespect or ignore her.¡± The rest of the family knew Shen Qiuhui¡¯s temperament and methods. If not for that, he would not have stood out from the many descendants and taken control of the family. Shen Qiuhui was the family head and had all the power. No one would dare to question or object to his words. Still, everyone wondered about Su Binglan¡¯s identity. ¡®She¡¯s Master Qiuhui¡¯s niece? Is she the child one of his siblings left behind? But didn¡¯t Master Qiuhui¡¯s siblings bully him back then? Why would he value this young lady so much?¡¯ Some of the elders had only heard about Shen Qiuhui having a good relationship with his eldest sister during childhood. However, Shen Qiuhua had allegedly died in a fire back then. The family wondered if Shen Qiuhua had survived. Moreover, Shen Qiuhui seemed to be looking for his eldest sister all these years. The family could not tell if he had found Shen Qiuhua or not. ¡®Is this Miss Su the daughter of that young lady from before? That would make the most sense.¡¯ Everyone had their guesses and suspicions, but none dared to voice them. ¡°Of course, Master Quihui,¡± everyone replied respectfully. After all, they had to follow the head of the family¡¯s orders. They knew how cruel he could be if necessary and did not dare to disobey him. Shen Mohen was inspecting one of the family¡¯s businesses when he found out Su Binglan had come to the capital. He was so excited that he dropped his booklet and went straight home on horseback. As soon as he got home, he exclaimed, ¡°Cousin Binglan? Cousin Binglan!¡¯ The family was stunned when they heard his excited voice. Shen Mohen usually had a stern expression and an indifferent tone, They had never seen him so ecstatic. Simultaneously, they realized Su Binglan held a special place in Young Master Mohen and Master Qiuhui¡¯s hearts. Su Binglan¡¯s lips twitched when she heard Shen Mohen¡¯s voice. She said, ¡°It seems Cousin Mohen is back.¡± Shen Qiuhui smiled, ¡°Your cousin hasn¡¯t stopped thinking about you since we left Su Teng Village. He keeps asking me when you¡¯d visit. Of course, he¡¯s excited now that you¡¯re finally here.¡± Shen Mohen ran into the house and saw Su Binglan, saying, ¡°Cousin Binglan, you finally came! ¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°l have some things to do here, so I might have to trouble you and your father to help me.¡± Shen Mohen said, ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no trouble at all! I¡¯m just excited to see you!¡± Shen Qiuhui added, ¡°He¡¯s right, Binglan. Just tell us what you want us to do, and we¡¯ll do it. We know it was a long journey for you to get here. We want you to have fun, okay?¡± He knew what his niece was capable of and her relationship with Prince Ruozhu. Shen Qiuhui suspected that what Su Binglan planned to do was very important. However, he did not want his niece to tire herself out and would help her whenever possible. Su Binglan shook her head, saying, ¡°l need to handle certain things alone. Don¡¯t worry about that, okay? By the way, how¡¯s business here, Uncle Qiuhui?¡± Shen Qiuhui and his son took out the account book. One of them said, ¡°Business has been booming since we received the goods from Su Teng Village and sold them here. ¡°Our stores were losing money before we started selling the goods from Su Teng Village. Our daily income can rival our sales over the past several months.¡± Shen Qiuhui was not exaggerating. Su Binglan could tell just by looking at the account book. Shen Mohen said, ¡°We have a restaurant here, too. Your dishes have become its signature dish. Many people came here because of your reputation, Cousin Binglan. Some even make reservations through their connections. ¡°Not only are the tofu dishes popular, but the instant noodles and spicy cured sausages are, too. They¡¯re in short supply because of the high demand.¡± Shen Mohen wanted to buy more products, but the factories in Su Teng Village could only produce so much. Su Binglan said, ¡°You can sell these in limited quantities. We can only sell a few hundred packets of noodles and a portion of spicy sausages in a day. Each person can only buy a limited serving. That way, others will have a chance to taste our food. ¡°My uncle plans to build another cured meats shop in the prefecture to make it easier for everyone to purchase his goods.¡± Since these items were so popular, Su Fengchen wanted to increase production. Opening a factory in the prefecture was also for the prefecture¡¯s development. Su Binglan, Shen Mohen, and Shen Qiuhui discussed business as they ate. Shen Mohen said, ¡°The various forces in the capital are well-informed. You¡¯ll soon attract the attention of many prominent families. They¡¯ll start inviting you over so you can decide on whether or not you want to accept them.¡± Shen Qiuhui added, ¡°You¡¯re free to do as you please, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan felt warm inside. ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve made many preparations before coming here. It¡¯s okay if people want to meet me. I think it¡¯s time for me to do that.¡± ¡®It¡¯s time to settle some scores.¡¯ ¡°Uncle Qiuhui, Cousin Mohen, I want to deal with someone high up. You don¡¯t have to worry because I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Shen Qiuhui said, ¡°You can do as you please. Just tell me if you need my help, okay? You can even utilize my family¡¯s power. Here¡¯s our token.¡± He passed his family token to his niece as he spoke. However, Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need the token, but I need to know about Han Yueting. The more details you can provide, the better.¡± The Shens had a network of contacts and information on someone like Han Yueting. Shen Mohen said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you his information right away.¡± Su Binglan looked through the information after dinner. Shen Mohen said, ¡°Then Hans was originally the last of the six families. However, they used their power from the loyal family after Han Yueting got engaged to Princess Liuwu to climb the ranks. ¡°Han Yueting has begun to move into the palace. He¡¯s also close to the Crown Prince now..¡± Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Royal Forest Guard Chapter 861: Royal Forest Guard Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Han Yueting has increased his family¡¯s power, status, and influence. The Hans wouldn¡¯t have improved without him. Perhaps another family would have overtaken them among the six great families.¡± Shen Mohen¡¯s expression turned cold whenever he spoke about the Hans. He realized how capable Han Yueting could be. Su Binglan was in deep thought as she looked at the information and listened to her cousin. Afterward, Shen Qiuhui told her about the capital¡¯s current situation. Su Binglan only went to bed when it was almost midnight. Still, she tossed and turned but could not fall asleep. She could not stop thinking about her childhood as Lan Ruobing. However, she had only recovered a portion of her memories. She could not remember some parts of her past when she was in Su Teng Village. After coming to the capital and walking its streets, some blurry shadows would flash across her mind. They seemed to be her memories when she was Lan Ruobing. Even so, they were vague images, and Su Binglan could not make out the details. When she began to feel like she was about to remember something, she fell asleep and dreamt about being Lan Ruobing again. It was Lan Ruozhu!s birthday, and many relatives visited the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. It was also the day the Hans sent someone to break off Lan Ruobing and Han Luetings engagement. Although the two did not have much contact, Han Luetings actions brought shame to the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. Lan Ruozhu grew so worried about his sister that he vomited blood and fainted. It was also due to the poison in his body. He would not care about his health, but he would not allow others to humiliate his sister. The Hans could have chosen another day to cancel the engagement. Instead, they chose to embarrass those of the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. The family did not care if Lan Ruozhu and Lan Ruobing retaliated. During that time, the siblings¡¯ parents had already passed away, entrusting the mansion to their son and daughter. Since Lan Ruozhu was sick, his sister wanted to give him a proper birthday party to cheer him up. However, Lan Ruobing blamed herself for her brother vomiting blood and fainting. When she went to the Hans¡¯ palace to demand an explanation, the family would not allow her to enter. That day, she stood outside the palace. Although Lan Ruozhu said that he would seek revenge for his sister, she did not want him to trouble himself. After all, his priority was to protect the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. Because of the Hans¡¯ attitude, many of the dukes and nobles dared not have anything to do with the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. When Wei Jin¡¯an returned and heard the news, he took the initiative to visit the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion to propose to Lan Ruobing to protect her reputation. He wanted everyone to know how highly respected Princess Lan Ruobing was. At that time, the Hans were no match for the Wei family¡¯s background and reputation. Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s actions preserved the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. Once again, dukes and nobles began interacting with those of the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. Since the emperor feared the Wei family¡¯s military power, he dared not touch the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, Lan Riobing would have time to make arrangements to solidify the mansion¡¯s defenses. Although she was weak at that time, she still dragged herself to prepare many things, including Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s establishment. Since Lan Ruobings mother was from the Ice clan, the former inherited some of the clan¡¯s abilities. That was why Lan Ruobing and Su Binglan could sometimes have visions in the form of dreams. Therefore, Lan Ruobing planted spies around certain people. When she knew that something would happen to the Wei family, she arranged for people to protect them before she died. Su Binglan felt groggy when she woke up from her dream. Although the sky was still dark, the memories she had regained were crystal clear. She would never forget them again. As she thought about it, she smirked sinisterly and muttered, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s time for revenge.¡± After breakfast, Su Binglan brought Su Chun out somewhere. The latter grew curious about the place and asked, ¡°Master, are we having tea here?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°This is the Ice Tea House, a place that specializes in buying and selling information. In the past, no one, including Su Binglan, did not know about the Ice Tea House. Bing Suwan had established and left behind the tea house for her daughter, but she also sealed a portion of Lan Ruobings memories. Since Su Binglan had regained some of Lan Ruobings memories, she was able to rediscover the Ice Tea House. It was still early in the morning, and there were not many people there. The shopkeeper was counting on an abacus at the front counter when a waiter approached Su Binglan and asked, ¡°Would you like some tea or stay in the hotel?¡± Su Binglan answered indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll have an Ice Moon Tea.¡± It was a tea Bing Suwan made, but only a few knew about it. The shopkeeper was not as spirited just now, but he stood up abruptly when he heard it. ¡°Dear guests, please follow me upstairs.¡± Although he was excited, he restrained his emotions and asked, ¡°Miss, how do you know about the Ice Moon Tea?¡± ¡°My mother used to make it.¡± Su Binglan revealed a jade token that looked like the Ice Moon Tea symbol. She did not know how or why the token appeared in her pocket dimension. However, she knew her mother had left it for her. The shopkeeper hurriedly knelt, saying, ¡°It is my honor to meet you finally, Master.¡± ¡°Stand. I¡¯m here for some information,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°Whose information do you need, Master? I have everything.¡± ¡°l want details on Si Qi.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, Master. I shall get the dossier now.¡± The shopkeeper went inside and collected Si Qi¡¯s file. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes appeared solemn as she looked through the information. ¡°The Royal Forest Guard!¡± She did not expect the person who had fallen from grace back then to become a member of the Royal Forest Guard so quickly. That night, Si Qi returned home after his patrolling in the middle of the night. However, he felt something was amiss when he opened the door. Before he could do anything, a sword appeared at his neck, causing him to pale. He was an expert among the royal guards, yet someone was able to place a sword against his neck instantly. ¡®Who is this person? Why are they so skilled?!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t move, or your head will roll,¡± a woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± Si Qi wearily asked when he saw the two women before him. Su Binglan smirked. ¡°Do you still remember the mission Princess Ruobing gave you four years ago?¡± Si Qi was shocked when he heard the princess¡¯s name.. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: All About the Crown Princess Chapter 862: All About the Crown Princess Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Si Qi glared at Su Binglan, asking, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just answer my questions honestly,¡± Su Binglan said casually. Even so, she exuded a fierce killing intent that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Si Qi¡¯s face reddened as he said, ¡°l don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, huh?¡± Su Chun was ecstatic because she finally got to follow her master on such an exciting mission. Su Chun liked being direct in her attacks, so she applied pressure to her sword, causing Si Qi¡¯s neck to bleed. Si Qi was terrified. ¡°Princess Ruobing never assigned me to any missions! There are none!¡± He wanted to say he did not know the princess at all, but he suspected the two women would not believe him. Still, he feared dying as he looked at the sword. A coldness flashed in Su Binglan¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t give you any missions?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Si Qi became even more terrified as he broke out in a cold sweat, and his legs went weak. ¡°Do you remember Lin Rou?¡± ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t even know who that is!¡± Su Binglan observed Si Qi¡¯s expression with a mocking smirk. ¡°It seems you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate. Do you honestly think you can pretend not to know anything just because your master is dead?¡± Su Binglan placed her hand on Si Qi¡¯s head and released a surge of spiritual energy, causing him to scream in pain as beads of sweat rolled from his forehead, ¡°Ahh!¡± Su Chun froze momentarily before asking, ¡°Master, should I shut him up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one can hear him,¡± Su Binglan said. She had set up a barrier around the area so no one could hear Si Qi¡¯s screams, no matter how loud he screamed. Since he refused to tell the truth, Su Binglan stopped wasting time and used her powers to obtain Si Qi¡¯s memories. Although, it was a risky method as the person under the spell would become delirious. Still, Su Binglan showed no mercy to traitors. Back when she saved Si Qi as Lan Ruobing, the latter had stated her conditions, and Si Qi agreed to work for her. Lan Ruobing later tasked Si Qi with delivering a message. According to the princess¡¯s memories, Lin Rou and Si Qi betrayed her. Su Binglan withdrew her hand and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already betrayed me, you shall die.¡± ¡°No, please spare me! 1 didn¡¯t mean to betray Princess Ruobing¡ª¡± Si Qi begged for mercy, but Su Chun had already sliced his neck. He died with his eyes wide open in fear. Su Binglan no longer needed Si Qi because she had already figured out what she needed to know from his memories. She then took her Corpse Dissolver and poured it onto Si (Zi¡¯ s lifeless body, causing it to turn to dust. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Binglan brought Su Chun to a vast yet hidden courtyard with a few guards around. ¡°Master, what is this place?¡± ¡°It¡¯s where Lin Rou lives.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s still alive?¡± Su Chun knew Lin Rou was once Princess Ruobings servant girl. Su Chun thought Lin Rou died at the same time as the princess. ¡°She is,¡± Su Binglan replied coldly, ¡°This courtyard is the residence of the heir to the Lu Public House. Lin Rou is hiding here.¡± Su Chun turned solemn, saying, ¡°The Lu Public House belongs to the Crown Prince¡¯s and Crown Princess¡¯s faction.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s eyes glinted with killing intent. The Crown Princess, Lu Zuidie, used to have an excellent relationship with Lan Ruozhu. Unfortunately, Lu Zuidie entered the palace and became the Crown Princess. She even provided the Crown Prince with a lot of information regarding Lan Ruozhu. Moreover, the Crown Prince had a lot to do with the Wei family¡¯s downfall. Perhaps it also had something to do with Lu Zuidie. One could only imagine what role Lin Rou played in all of this. Su Binglan exuded a dangerous aura as she led Su Chun into the courtyard. Lin Rou was sleeping when she felt a chill down her spine and suddenly opened her eyes. Before she could scream, someone put a pill in her mouth and covered it. She had no time to react before she swallowed the pill. After struggling for a while, she asked, ¡°Wh-who are you? What did you feed me?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You have no right to know who we are. The pill I gave you is a disfiguring poison.¡± ¡°How dare you treat me this way?! 1 work for Prince Lu Zuiyo!¡± Lin Rou shouted. Su Binglan sneeered. ¡°l know Prince Lu is the Crown Princess¡¯s brother. You betrayed Princess Ruobing and became one of them.¡± ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± Lin Rou paled from fear, but she was also outraged. She Lan Ruobing had already died but wondered why someone was asking about her. Smack! Su Chun slapped Lin Rou, causing her face to swell instantly. ¡°Cut the crap and answer our questions. Don¡¯t speak unless spoken to.¡± Su Chun detested traitors. ¡®Princess Ruobing was kind-hearted and caring toward these people, yet they dared to betray her.¡¯ Lin Rou covered her face and glared at the two women before her. When she saw Su Binglan, she thought the young lady was highly similar to Lan Ruobing. ¡°When did you decide to betray me? If you lie, I¡¯ll cut your face and let the drug change your appearance. You won¡¯t die, but you¡¯ll have to show Lu Zuiyou your disfigured face. The pill you swallowed will also make you bleed from your seven orifices. Imagine having to live on like that.¡± Su Binglan removed something from her pocket as she spoke. A fragrance spread through the room that caused Li Rou to feel pain. ¡°Gah¡­¡± Lin Rou began to feel so much pain that she could no longer take it. She exclaimed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk! Princess Zuidie often visited Prince Ruozhu and became close to him. She also sent people to rope us in. ¡°l didn¡¯t want to betray Princess Binglan, but Princess Zuidie said she¡¯d tell her brother to bring me into his palace to live beside him if I did. I had no choice!¡± Su Chun was so angry that she slapped Lin Rou again, knocking out two of her teeth. The latter yelped as the two women frightened her. Su Binglan sneered. ¡°That¡¯s why Princess Binglan gave you a brocade pouch and told you to look for Si Qi before she died. She wanted you to send a message to General Jin¡¯an, yet you didn¡¯t go. Instead, you went looking for Lu Zuiyou and gave the brocade pouch to him!¡± Lan Ruobing had set up traps for her revenge before she died. She had used herself as bait to lure some people out of the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion so that she could free her brother from spies. However, Lan Ruobing dreamt of something before she died and only had Lin Rou by her side. The princess could only entrust Lin Rou with one last task, but she did not realize that Lin Rou had already switched sides.. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Fast, Vicious, and Precise Chapter 863: Fast, Vicious, and Precise Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruobing did not doubt anyone she hired and would not use those who were untrustworthy. Since Lin Rou had performed flawlessly for the princess, the latter did not suspect Lin Rou of betrayal. Still, Su Binglan did not expect the problem to lie with Lu Zuidie. When the emperor declared the marriage between Lu Zuidie and Chu Luiyan, the former acted as if she had no choice. At that time, Lan Ruozhu felt guilty for not protecting Lu Zuidie. However, Duke Lu had agreed to bestow the marriage, and Lan Ruozhu was in no position to do anything. After careful consideration, Su Binglan felt there was something amiss about Lu Zuidie not having a choice. Perhaps the latter had already contacted the Crown Prince in private back then. After the marriage, Lu Zuidie hinted to Lan Ruozhu that she had no choice. It seemed the former wanted Lan Ruozhu to do something. If he did, it would be disrespectful to the emperor, and the emperor might even charge him with treason. Lan Ruozhu wanted to protect Lu Zuidie, but the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion was a thorn in the emperor¡¯s side. Lan Ruozhu had to protect so many people and could not achieve the things he wanted to. He planned to bring Lu Zuidie to the palace to meet the emperor, but she did not dare to or want to implicate the Lu Public House. Lan Ruozhu was disappointed because he understood Lu Zuidie¡¯s attitude at that time. He understood that she only wanted to hide and do nothing. Instead, Lu Zuidie wanted Lan Ruozhu to sacrifice himself for her. If she did not show up, Lan Ruozhu would be in no position to do anything for her. Later, Lu Zuidie became the Crown Princess. Perhaps she had even approached Lan Ruozhu with a motive from the start. If that were the case, Lu Zuidie was cunning. Lin Rou paled when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s threats. Only Lan Ruobing, Lu Zuiyou, and Lin Rou knew about the situation. However, Lan Ruobing had already died, making Lin Rou wonder how Su Binglan knew about it. ¡®These women aren¡¯t Prince Zuiyou¡¯s. Do they belong to Princess Ruobing?! No, that can¡¯t be. She¡¯s already dead.¡¯ ¡°Wh-who are you two?! How do you know so much?¡± Su Binglan revealed a bloodthirsty smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to settle some scores with you and take revenge.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re one of Princess Ruobings, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re one of hers!¡± Lin Rou was horrified. She knew how capable Lan Ruobing was. Although the latter was young, she had many loyal subordinates. Lan Ruobing was exceptionally intelligent, and most would never dare to betray her. Lin Rou only betrayed the princess because she knew Lan Ruobing was about to die. However, she did not expect Lan Ruobings people to know about everything that had happened. Lin Rou¡¯s fear of Lan Ruobing was deep within her bones. After all, the princess was kind to her subordinates but would punish those who betrayed her. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Lin Rou felt a sudden pain in her body, knowing the poison had begun to act up. It was as if countless red ants were gnawing on her body. Su Chun wanted to kill her, but she felt it would be too easy on Lin Rou. The latter then fell to the ground, covered in sweat. Lin Rou begged weakly, ¡°S-Spare me, pleas¡­ I beg you¡­¡± Su Binglan and Su Chun watched indifferently. Su Binglan would show no mercy to those who betrayed her. When Lin Rou fainted, Su Chun asked, ¡°She can¡¯t be dead, right, Master?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not.¡¯ A while later, Lin Rou regained consciousness and knelt, saying mechanically, ¡°Master.¡± Su Binglan demanded, ¡°Tell me everything you know about the Lu Public House, Lu Zuiyou, and Lu Zuidie.¡± Lin Rou continued to speak mechanically, stunning Su Chun. ¡°Master, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°l just fed her a puppet pill,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°She¡¯s under my control now and will continue to listen to my orders in the future.¡± Su Chun inwardly exclaimed, ¡®My master¡¯s the best!¡¯ After gathering information on Lu Zuiyou and his sister, Su Binglan began mobilizing her spies. She had also obtained more information about certain individuals from the teahouse. She then spent a few days cleaning up some messes and wrote some names on a piece of paper. ¡°Su Chun, arrange for a team to assassinate these people.¡± ¡°Who are they, Master?¡± ¡°They¡¯re working for the Lu Public House and Lu Zuidie. I also included some people who work for Chu Liuwu and Han Yueting on that list.¡± Although these people had hidden themselves well, Su Binglan quickly discovered they were on the same side. ¡°These people are highly secretive. Even ministers, other government officials, or commoners don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve done. We must make them mess up because they¡¯re so well hidden.¡± Su Binglan did not want to waste too much time in the capital since she had many things to do. Therefore, she decided to deal with some people as quickly and accurately as possible. ¡°Here are some pills you can use whenever necessary. These will make your job a little more convenient. I¡¯ll provide you with some rumors to spread, too.¡± ¡°Right away, Master,¡± Su Chun said excitedly. She admired her master more and more with each passing day. Su Binglan made many arrangements very quickly. Soon, the Lu Zuidie and even Duke Lu¡¯s people realized their trusted aides had disappeared into thin air. Even their corpses were gone. Han Yueting realized it was not as simple as it seemed. It was as if an invisible hand had plucked certain people away from the world. Soon after, someone in the Lu Public House was discovered to be using witchcraft on the emperor. Then there were the clothes used by the wooden figures, which came from the Han Familys cloth shop. It shocked the emperor. In his rage, he ordered his men to imprison the people of Lu Public House and the Han family. He then planned to execute them. Lu Zuidie fainted when she heard about what had happened at Duke Lu¡¯s mansion. When she regained consciousness, he ran to the emperor and said, ¡°Emperor, my father is innocent. Someone must¡¯ve framed him. Please spare my father.¡± Lu Zuidie was afraid and in a panic. She had always schemed against others in the past and even killed countless palace maids. Their lives meant nothing to her, after all. However, she was fearful when the emperor threatened to execute those from the Lu Public House. Chu Feisen did not care about Lu Zuidie, saying, ¡°You and your people are the reason why my father has scolded me!¡± The emperor had grounded Chu Feisen because of all the chaos. The latter was ruthless and would not have made Lu Zuidie the Crown Princess if she had not benefitted him.. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: Royal Princess Chapter 864: Royal Princess Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Crown Prince now hated Lu Zuidie and abolished her status as the Crown Princess Consort. He also did that to show his father that he and Lu Zuidie had nothing to do with Duke Lu¡¯s residence. This incident also involved Han Yueting. He was engaged to the Crown Prince¡¯s sister, making her the Prince Consort. Therefore, the emperor considered deposing his son after the incident. Various rumors then spread among the people, but it was more than that. The commoners knew the Crown Prince had once conspired with the people around him to take many other innocent lives. He could not refute, even if he wanted to. At this time, some began discussing the Wei and Gongsun families. Everyone said the Crown Prince was heavily involved in the Wei army¡¯s destruction three years ago. Some even obtained the letter containing proof of the Crown Prince colluding with the enemy. These people then made countless copies of the letter to spread throughout the capital and all over the country. The whole world was furious, and even the emperor could not protect his son. Everyone, including the commoners, had finally learned about the Crown Prince¡¯s many evil deeds. Everyone felt injustice for the Wei and Gongsun families. Several prominent families also stepped forward to demand that the emperor punish his son, the Crown Prince. At that moment, a newspaper comic from the capital described how the Crown Prince colluded with the enemy to harm the Wei family and many others. The news circulated among the people, and even those who could not read understood the story. Everyone was outraged and sought revenge for the Wei family. Immediately after, an acting crew appeared among the people and performed the General¡¯s Order play. Finally, everyone learned the truth about what had happened in the war three years ago. ¡°The Crown Prince is so hateful. General Wei and the others fended off the enemies and the border, but the Crown Prince interfered and schemed to harm the family.¡± ¡°What right does the Crown Prince have to hold his title?!¡± ¡°Duke Lu and the whole Han family are involved in this incident, too!¡± ¡°The emperor isn¡¯t innocent either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Why did the emperor accuse the Wei family of rebelling?¡± Simultaneously, the Imperial Court was in turmoil. No one knew who had caused such an uproar. Su Binglan had only been in the capital for over a month, yet she had already weaved a net for all who had betrayed the people she loved. The emperor suddenly fell ill, so his son and King Fan began to fight for the throne. Su Binglan had already delivered a message to Lan Ruozhu, telling him to prepare for war. As summer approached, the princes from various states sent people to the capital after hearing the news. They visited using the emperor¡¯s name but wanted to seize his position. The capital was in utter chaos, and the kings began to fight for power. The battle was fierce, resulting in countless dead or severely injured. Then, the rumors among the people became increasingly intense. Almost all the commoners knew the truth behind the unjust deaths of the Wei family and their army. The Crown Prince¡¯s actions turned the commoners¡¯ and generals¡¯ hearts cold. Some generals were supposed to protect the Imperial Palace, the emperor, and his sons. However, they no longer wanted to protect such treacherous people. Although all of Chu Country was in chaos soon after, Lan Ruozhu controlled the situation with thunderous methods. General Shangguan and Luo Jin¡¯an then appeared. Lan Ruozhu even used several of his caravan forces to restrict the various kings. When summer arrived, Dingzhou had a bumper harvest of grain to feed the soldiers. Therefore, no one was Lan Ruozhu¡¯s match. Later, his army marched into the capital and took over it. They also occupied various parts of Chu Country. During the hottest period of summer, Lan Ruozhu gained control over the situation. The commoners were thrilled when they found out Young General Wei Jin¡¯an was still alive. When they realized Lan Ruozhu had recovered from his illness, they knew he would become their emperor. Everyone celebrated the good news as if it were a festival. The other kings were no match for Lan Ruozhu, as he had caravans, water shipment routes, and highly competent generals by his side. Even the emperor and Crown Prince¡¯s armies were no match for the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. Since many of the emperor¡¯s soldiers knew about the emperor and Crown Prince¡¯s evil deeds, the soldiers did not resist Lan Ruozhu¡¯s army. The emperor¡¯s soldiers even willingly pledged their loyalty to Lan Ruozhu. After all, these soldiers had relatives and hoped for them to live in a peaceful environment. Everyone knew there would be fewer to no wars in Chu Country when Lan Ruozhu became emperor. After all, the commoners knew about the changes that had occurred in Dingzhou. The two siblings managed to suppress Chu Country¡¯s internal strife in an extremely short time. The emperor and Crown Prince even became prisoners in the aftermath. A month after the war, Lan Ruozhu proclaimed himself emperor and conferred his sister, Su Binglan, the title of the country¡¯s princess. He then gave the Su family the duke¡¯s residence. The country quickly recovered from the war. With Lan Ruozhu¡¯s formidable army protecting the country, its people could finally live peaceful lives. Everyone walked the streets with bright smiles. On that day, a new newspaper issue appeared. The commoners were excited as they queued up to buy newspapers. Although the commoners were frugal, they were willing to spend a single copper per newspaper. That was because they could learn about the latest political news in Chu Country by reading newspapers. ¡°Hey, the new issues are out. We better get in line quickly before they sell out!¡± ¡°In the last issue, Prince Ruozhu reduced our taxes and exempted the reclaimed land from taxes for the next three years. He even gave us seeds for our land.¡¯ ¡°Those are high-yield seeds for potatoes, sweet potatoes, and wheat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have relatives who live in the prefecture. They grow potatoes and sweet potatoes in the spring. During the summer harvest, one acre of land can produce five to six thousand pounds of potatoes, not to mention the high-yield wheat. ¡°My relatives produced so much grain that they couldn¡¯t finish everything. Prince Ruozhu even arranged for his people to purchase the extra harvests from the villagers. He even bought them at higher prices.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Emperor Ruozhu now, not Prince Ruozhu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy that he¡¯s our new emperor. It¡¯s so safe to go out now.¡± ¡°l heard Emperor Ruozhu will also be transporting cement to us. Apparently, cement roads are much better than dirt roads. It¡¯s spacious and smooth.¡± The commoners excitedly discussed the new changes occurring throughout the country. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an walked along the streets of the capital city. They smiled as they listened to the commoners¡¯ conversations. Su Binglan said, ¡°Ruozhu has unsealed your family¡¯s manor and wants to return it to you. You can restore your surname, too, Jin¡¯an..¡± Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Promulgating a New Deal Chapter 865: Promulgating a New Deal Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the various princes invaded the capital and started the war, Luo Jin¡¯an quickly returned to help Lan Ruozhu. The enemies were no match for Luo Jin¡¯an and the thirty-six stratagems. Baili Jinghua had also found her parents, and her father, General Baili, helped in the war. They were invincible together with Lan Ruozhu¡¯s generals. Moreover, Fiery Blue Academy had nurtured a group of outstanding individuals in just a few months. They had performed well and played crucial roles in this war. After becoming the emperor, Lan Ruozhu gave out titles and rewards to those who helped in the war. He only appointed people based on their merits, and the Imperial Court thrived. Previously, the Imperial Exams would only occur once every three years. After taking office as emperor, Lan Ruozhu would host the exams once a year. That way, he could select talents much quicker and inject new blood into the court. It also encouraged many students to study hard. Su Binglan used her outstanding students from Blue Mountain Academy to conduct interviews and edit stories for the newspaper. Whenever a new issue came out, many commoners would queue up to buy it. Su Binglan could also print newspapers quickly by using her printing factory¡¯s technology. Still, printing thousands of copies each time was not enough. She looked at those queueing up and considered opening even more printing factories. She would also need to expand the newspaper offices. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s the same whether people know me as Luo Jin¡¯an or Wei Jin¡¯an. I¡¯m happy as long as I know I¡¯m a member of the Wei family.¡± Su Binglan nodded, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s visit your family¡¯s manor and take a look.¡± When Lan Ruozhu unsealed the Wei Manor, Su Binglan sent some people over to clean up the weeds and tidy up the place. She also found some surviving Wei family members and returned them to the manor. Luo Jin¡¯an had not returned to the manor since it was sealed. He was afraid to see the sealed door or even think of his relatives. However, everything became lively again when Lan Ruozhu became the emperor. The people¡¯s lives were now full of prosperity and enthusiasm. The number of people shopping on the streets increased, and everyone walked around with brilliant smiles. The new policies had brought about such positive changes. Lan Ruozhu even implemented new policies that were highly beneficial to the people. He reduced their taxes and encouraged land reclamation. Those who joined the army and their families could also enjoy other benefits. Many of the factories Su Binglan opened prioritized hiring the soldiers¡¯ family members. Moreover, she honored those who had sacrificed their lives to win the war by including their names in the newspapers. Lan Ruozhu also encouraged merchants to set up factories and hire workers. However, the merchants had to treat their workers with kindness. He then set up report and suggestion boxes everywhere for the commoners to use. Lan Ruozhu entrusted his guards to collect the suggestions or reports and sort out the contents. He would not let the government officials interfere with the reports, and the guards would ensure the Imperial Court knew the truth. Lan Ruozhu had effectively ended corruption. Meanwhile, Su Binglan established and managed Lan Ruozhu¡¯s newspaper office. The latter also sought public opinion and carried out his supervision duties. Chu Country improved overall but still had many things to do. The commoners knew the emperor¡¯s new policies benefited everyone. Lan Ruozhu had already gained the people¡¯s favor in the past. With these new policies, the people loved him even more. The people wished for Lan Ruozhu to become the emperor, and he finally did. He even vindicated the families and officials who had been Wffonged in the past. The newspapers continued to report on these matters to show the people the truth. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an could hear the commoners¡¯ conversations as they strolled the streets. Everyone showed their gratitude to the new emperor because he unified the people immediately after taking the throne. Since he possessed a mighty army, there would not be any more wars within Chu Country. Everyone knew they no longer had to worry about civil wars, either. The people could now take a breather and live good lives. Soon, the couple arrived at Wei Manor. Luo Jin¡¯an was in a daze when he saw the unsealed door and guards standing outside as they used to back in the day. It was as if he had entered a time machine and returned to when the Weis¡¯ residence was in its prime, Luo Jin¡¯an thought the place would be dilapidated, but he saw people walking around in the manor. ¡®Everything looks the same as when I was a child!¡¯ It was the first good thing he had seen since returning from the border to his old house. Su Binglan looked at her husband and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and look around.¡¯ She pulled his arm and led him in as she spoke. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an felt highly nostalgic. He did not fear war but feared returning to a familiar place without his family. However, he felt a warmth in his palm when his emotions surged. He then looked beside him and saw his wife. She was now the closest person to his family. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled, saying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s head in.¡± When the couple walked through the door, Luo Jin¡¯an realized the courtyard was the same as when he was a child. The servants there came and went. Some were cleaning, while the others carried trays to the courtyard. Luo Jin¡¯an trembled, thinking he was hallucinating. Not only were there no weeds anywhere, but the place was also spotless. The flowers in the surroundings were beautiful and well-trimmed, too. Even the old tree bloomed with peaches. He remembered eating the peaches straight from the tree after returning from the border. The servants in the courtyard heard the noise and saw Luo Jin¡¯an at the door. ¡°Everyone! Young Master Jin¡¯an has returned!¡± The old butler and nannies became teary-eyed when they saw Luo Jin¡¯an. The elders could not help but cry. Everyone immediately recognized Luo Jin¡¯an when they saw him. The elders were thrilled and excited when they discovered that he was still alive.. Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: The Wei Manor Chapter 866: The Wei Manor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Welcome home, Young Master Jin¡¯an.¡± Everyone here had lived in the Wei Manor and cherished it very much. They still remembered Luo Jin¡¯an dismissing them from the manor before the fateful war three years ago. The servants cried for a long time when they heard about what had happened in the war. They thought the whole family had died. Everyone remembered how terrible they felt back then. After all, Wei Manor was their home, Still, no one expected Luo Jin¡¯an to be alive. They were relieved and excited when they heard the news. Most of the servants willingly returned to the manor. Although some could not return initially due to severe injuries, Su Binglan cured them so that they could return. The previous emperor had banished some of the Wei family members to slavery. However, Lan Ruozhu vindicated them when he rose to the throne. Su Binglan even returned the surviving members to the manor. No one would ever dare betray the Wei family again. After all, everyone knew Luo Jin¡¯an was Emperor Ruozhu¡¯s most trusted general and Princess Binglan¡¯s husband. When Lan Ruozhu rewarded the soldiers according to their achievements, he conferred the title of Duke to Luo Jin¡¯an. Inadvertently, Wei Manor became the duke¡¯s manor. Everyone loved and respected those who lived in the Wei Manor. That was also because everyone had seen the General¡¯s Order play in a newly built theater at the capital. It was about the young general and the Wei family¡¯s army. Many were emotional and learned about the truth of the Wei family after watching the play. Whenever the maids went to buy groceries for the manor, people would greet them with respect. The remaining Wei family members and those who worked for the family no longer feared walking the streets. People also no longer feared mentioning the Wei family. Finally, the Wei family¡¯s name was cleared. With that, no one would ever dare to harm the new duke. Still, the servants had grown accustomed to calling him Young Master Jin¡¯an. Luo Jin¡¯an liked it when people called him that. It was as if he was still the same youth from three years ago and as if his family had never experienced that fateful war. He did not expect to see his elders, but he greeted them warmly, ¡°Hello again, everyone. Nanny Liu, Nanny Cao, Uncle Zhou, you¡¯re all¡­¡± Luo Jin¡¯an became choked up, and his eyes reddened. ¡°Everyone¡¯s still here. I-I thought you were all dead.¡± Although there were many servants, maids, and nannies at the Wei Manor back then, the family did not need that many people. However, Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s father sympathized with his soldiers and would take in their families. These people were loyal to the Wei family and considered the manor as their home. To them, Young Master Jin¡¯an was their master and also family. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Young Master Jin¡¯an.¡± Everyone looked at him with tears in their eyes, saying what they always did whenever he returned home. It was as if nothing had happened to the family, and Luo Jin¡¯an had only just returned from guarding the border. A warmth surged through Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart when he saw those familiar faces. He said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you all again finally.¡± Although most of his family was no longer around, he was still excited to see as many familiar faces as possible. Su Binglan said softly, ¡®Go, talk to them.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife had arranged all this. Since Su Binglan had officially become a princess and Luo Jin¡¯an became the Duke of Wei and Great General, everyone had to bow whenever they saw the two. Even so, Su Binglan had already told everyone not to kneel or bow when Luo Jin¡¯an returned. She wanted them to greet and speak to him normally to make him feel at home. Luo Jin¡¯an realized his wife had told his people to speak to him as they usually did. He wanted to thank her but felt those words were too pale. Instead, he looked at Su Binglan dotingly. Su Binglan nodded at him encouragingly. He then approached the butler, Mr. Zhou, and the nannies to tell them about his life since the fateful war. Luo Jin¡¯an had been looking for survivors of his family and the relatives of his soldiers. He had also collected evidence to redeem his family and presented it to Lan Ruozhu. The latter then presented the evidence to all government officials and told the newspaper office to publish the evidence. Lan Ruozhu wanted everyone to know about the injustice the family faced. Everyone learned that the emperor wanted to destroy the Wei family¡¯s army because their contributions were too high. They also learned about the Crown Prince colluding with the enemy to harm loyal officials of the family. Although the emperor and his son thought they had fully dealt with the Wei army, they had forgotten that the dead soldiers had family members. The news sparked outrage among the commoners. The soldiers were simply defending their country, but the emperor and his son betrayed their compatriots. Fortunately, Lan Ruozhu had taken over as emperor. Everyone felt a little better when they thought about it. Even so, many Wei family members lost their lives in that incident. It was something everyone found hard to accept or let go of. They regarded the soldiers who had protected them as heroes. Lan Ruozhu even set up memorial grounds for the fallen soldiers to honor them, naming it Heroes¡¯ Garden. There were massive tombstones in the garden with the names of fallen soldiers. The commoners would visit Heroes¡¯ Garden to pay their respects to those who had sacrificed their lives for peace. All in all, Lan Ruozhu had become an excellent emperor and earned the people¡¯s love and respect. Even the government officials loved their new emperor and were loyal to him. Lan Ruozhu had successfully united all of Chu Country. The government officials carried out the decrees and policies that were issued seriously. Luo Jin¡¯an spent a long while speaking with the elders of the Wei Manor. He felt a sense of familiarity as he looked at them. He was grateful that they were still around. Meanwhile, Su Binglan silently brought a group of people to the kitchen to help her make dinner. She led everyone in making dumplings. Soon, everyone at the manor would have a sumptuous dinner to welcome new life and hope to the manor.. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Hairy Crabs and Prawns Chapter 867: Hairy Crabs and Prawns Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The maids were stunned when they saw Su Binglan cooking. After all, she was a princess with a noble status, yet she was approachable and smiled warmly. The maids thought Su Binglan resembled a beautiful guardian angel who had descended from heaven. She had rescued and returned many of them to the Wei Manor. They were grateful to the princess but were also in awe of her. Everyone felt nervous and restrained around her initially. The maids knew Su Binglan was a good person. They wanted to kneel when Luo Jin¡¯an returned, but she told them to greet him most simply. They knew the princess had done much for their young master. Moreover, Su Binglan was willing to teach everyone how to make dumplings and other dishes. She differed from Princess Liuwu of the capital. However, Chu Liuvvu prided herself on her status and looked down on commoners. Chu Liuwu had once told her men to punish and kill someone who had accidentally touched her clothes. She was a cruel princess who died in the war when the various kings invaded the capital. Since she was a horrible person, no one would miss or remember her. When the maids compared the two princesses, they realized what a good princess was supposed to be like. Su Binglan even taught the maids how to make spicy crabs and pravvns. She would cook in a massive pot so that everyone could eat their fill. Since summer had arrived, it would be an excellent experience to have a family-style dinner in the courtyard. Su Wenwu had caught, froze, and sealed these shellfish in the south before sending them to the capital. Su Wenwu¡¯s shops in the south did well because of spicy crab and prawn dishes. ¡°Su Chun, open those boxes and remove the ingredients from inside.¡± ¡°Right away, Master.¡± Su Chun remained by Su Binglan¡¯s side and continued to work for her. She had even become Su Binglan¡¯s right-hand woman, and the other Sacrificials envied her. Su Chun followed her master everywhere and learned many things. The former had experienced many sights and eaten countless delicacies. Although Su Binglan had officially gained the title of princess, her Jin¡¯an returned. She wanted them to greet and speak to him normally to make enjoyed studying delicacies and opening restaurants for everyone to experience. Although Lan Ruozhu had unified the country, he and his sister still had many things to do. Besides Dingzhou, there were other places where people did not have enough to eat. Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu wanted to improve the country¡¯s environment so that the commoners could eat their fill and wear warm clothes. They also wanted to support the elderly and give the children a better education. Next, Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu would set up schools in various places for children to learn and practice their skills. Su Chun was stunned when she opened the box and saw what was inside. ¡°Master, what are these?¡± After following Su Binglan for a long time, Su Chun welcomed unfamiliar things. She suspected the things in the box were edible since they were in the kitchen. ¡®l wonder how we¡¯re supposed to eat these things.¡¯ Su Binglan looked at the box and said, ¡°Those are hairy crabs and prawns. We¡¯ll be making spicy crab and prawn for dinner.¡± Su Chun looked at the crustaceans curiously. ¡°So these are hairy crabs, huh?¡± She was highly knowledgeable as a trained Sacrificial but had never seen such things before. She was surprised to see so many claws. Still, she knew the food would be delicious. Su Chun asked, ¡°Should I wash these, Master?¡± Although the maids also wanted to help, they did not know where to start or what to do. They could only continue making the dumplings. Su Binglan told them that they would be eating dumplings together that night. However, the maids would look at her occasionally, wondering if she would need their help. After hearing the conversation between Su Binglan and Su Chun and seeing what was in the box, the maids turned pale. The crabs¡¯ shells looked hard, and the maids wondered how they could eat such a thing. Su Binglan said, ¡°l might cook all the crabs and prawns so everyone can have a taste.¡± ¡°These will be delicious, Master.¡± Su Chun believed she would enjoy the crabs because her master would cook them. If anyone else were to cook these things, Su Chun would be hesitant. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know what they taste like soon enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Master.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Wash those crabs in clear water while I prepare the onions, ginger, and other seasonings.¡± She quickly and discreetly removed the seasonings from her pocket dimension. Afterward, she washed the green onions and ginger before cutting them up for later use. Since Su Chun was busy washing the hairy crabs and could not light the fire, a servant girl, Xiao Ling, carefully asked, ¡°Your Highness, do we need to start a fire?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, please. Could you handle that for me?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± The more the maids interacted with Su Binglan, the more they liked her. Xiao Ling could not help but want to get close to the princess, even if it meant doing something for her. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°All right, you can help with the fire then.¡± Xiao Ling was thrilled when she heard the princess¡¯s response. The former quickly went to start the fire. Afterward, Su Binglan poured water into a massive pot and then added the onions, ginger, and cooking wine. She said, ¡°Xiao Ling, increase the fire.¡± ¡°Right away, Your Highness.¡± Xiao Ling squatted by the stove and added more firewood. The other maids grew a little envious as they also wanted to interact with the princess. At that moment, Su Chun finished washing the crabs and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finished cleaning these..¡± Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: A Thick Fragrance Chapter 868: A Thick Fragrance Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Good job. Add half of the crabs to the water once it starts boiling,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Some people might not be able to tolerate spicy food, so they make boiled hairy crabs.¡± After some thought, she realized the capital was different from Tenghe Town. The townsfolk had grown accustomed to eating spicy food, but those from the capital had not. Moreover, the people in the Wei Manor had never eaten spicy food before, so Su Binglan made boiled crabs for them. After a while, Su Binglan added a portion of crabs to the pot, then added ginger, vinegar, sugar, and the other seasonings. She then stirred them evenly. Later, she opened the pot and fished out the crabs. They could eat the crabs as is, but Su Binglan also prepared a dipping sauce. Afterward, she prepared to make spicy crabs. She added oil to a pot, then stir-fried some onions, ginger, garlic, and dried chili. Soon after, she added the base of the spicy hotpot and stir-fried it with a small fire to produce the fragrance. At that moment, everyone in the kitchen could smell the aroma. ¡°Wow, that smells so good!¡± ¡°It does, huh.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve never smelled anything so delicious before.¡± Everyone began to salivate when they smelled the fragrance. It even whetted their appetites. No one expected the princess to be so good at cooking. Her cooking and knife skills were exceptional when she made some stir-fried vegetables. She cut the radishes and other vegetables swiftly and precisely. The maids suspected every dish Su Binglan made would taste, look, and smell different. The maids could not help but gulp, excited to try the princess¡¯s dishes. Su Binglan¡¯s appetite grew as she stir-fried some seasonings. She had not eaten spicy crabs since coming to this world. Fortunately, Su Wenwu had sent over plenty of ingredients. After a while, Su Binglan added some crab to the pot of stir-fried seasonings. ¡°Xiao Ling, increase the heat, please.¡± ¡°Right away, Your Highness.¡± Xiao Ling added more firewood to the stove to make the flames more intense. After continuing to stir-fry the ingredients, Su Binglan added ginger and some final seasonings to the pot. After evenly mixing everything, she added salt, sugar, and cooking wine. Spicy crabs was a relatively simple dish to make, but it required plenty of seasonings. After adding and stir-frying the dried chili until fragrant, the ingredients would carry a hint of spiciness. The crabs would taste immaculate after seasoning them well. There were also precise steps to adding the seasonings and frying them. Su Binglan also had to watch and control the heat through Xiao Ling. Su Binglan smiled as she looked at the crab dish change colors. She said, ¡°All right, this dish is complete, so I¡¯ll proceed with making spicy pravvns.¡± ¡°Master, are the prawns in these boxes?¡± Su Chun asked. She had once tried fried prawns with Su Binglan. Su Chun never forgot how fragrant and delicious the prawns were. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, they are. I¡¯ll teach you all how to devein the prawns. Some of you will continue making the dumplings, while the rest will help me devein the prawns.¡± Everyone listened to Su Binglan¡¯s instructions. The maids had cooked in the Wei Manor many times but had never seen crabs or prawns. Even the lady in charge of buying groceries had never seen such things in the market. However, everyone trusted the princess. Before returning to the Wei Manor, the maids and servants heard of the many legends Su Binglan had achieved. They knew everyone called the princess Miss Su and that she had invented dumplings. The servants and maids also knew about tofu, stinky tofu, and every other thing the princess had invented. Everyone in the capital knew how delicious these delicacies were. People had to queue up at the shops¡¯ entrances early in the morning to get these delicacies. Otherwise, the shops would sell out immediately. Since these delicacies were affordable, many rushed to buy them. Many wealthy people lived in the capital. Since they knew how delicious these delicacies were, they would send their assistants to buy them regardless of the prices. Fortunately, each customer could only buy a limited number of servings. That was why even ordinary folk rushed to buy Su Binglan¡¯s delicacies. If the wealthier folk bought everything, the commoners would never get to try them. Su Binglan took a small prawn and demonstrated her methods to everyone. ¡°See this vein? Once you pull at the prawn, you¡¯ll see a line appear.¡± With everyone working together, they finished deveining all the shrimp in a matter of minutes. Su Binglan then prepared the condiments, saying, ¡°Xiao Ling, you can restart the fire.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Xiao Ling hurried to the stove. Su Binglan added oil to the hot pot, then added Sichuan peppercorns, cinnamon bark, large peppers, onions, ginger, and garlic. Immediately after, she began to stir-fry them. Then, she added the prawns and cooking wine and mixed them until the color changed. Soon after, she added salt, cumin powder, sugar, bean paste, and other seasonings. After that, she added an appropriate amount of water and let the prawns simmer. Later, she told Xiao Ling to lower the heat. Su Binglan had made two big pots of spicy crabs and two more large pots of spicy prawns. ¡°It smells so good.¡± The fragrance intoxicated everyone. They were just curious as to how they would eat the prawns and crabs because the shells looked hard. ¡°Let¡¯s cook the dumplings now, and then we can all eat.¡± Everyone was moved when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. Although they were servants of the Wei Manor, she did not treat them as such. Instead, she taught them how to cook and eat together. The group made the dumplings quickly and placed them on several plates. Su Binglan said, ¡°All right, everyone, let¡¯s set up the tables and stools in the courtyard. We can have dinner after that..¡± Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: All Warm Inside Chapter 869: All Warm Inside Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone quickly did as Su Binglan said. Since everyone would be eating together, they needed a long table and many stools. There was strength in numbers, so the maids and servants quickly put the tables together. In the past, people were grateful even to eat their fill. Now that Su Binglan was here, they looked forward to dinner. When those in the kitchen went to ask for help to set up the tables, everyone gathered to help and could not help but ask about the kitchen. ¡°What were they cooking in the kitchen? It smells so good.¡± ¡°Yeah, we could smell several fragrances from the living room.¡± ¡°The smell made us hungry. Did Her Highness really cook for us?¡± ¡°It feels so surreal for us to eat Her Highness¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°We should be the ones serving Her Highness, not the other way around.¡± Everyone asked so many questions at once. Mrs. Lin said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know how kind-hearted and generous Her Highness is.¡± Not only did Su Binglan not act arrogantly in the kitchen, but she was also approachable. She spoke gently and taught everyone how to make dumplings. The servants and maids did not know how to thank Su Binglan. Still, they had to admit they loved her. They also wanted to get close to her and interact with her. ¡°Her Highness¡¯s cooking skills are exceptional. She even taught us to cook. The condiments she used were things we never knew existed. The methods she used are also different from what we usually do.¡± ¡°Her Highness even taught us how to control the heat with precision. Her cooking smells lovely. Even we were hungry when we cooked in the kitchen, not to mention you guys.¡± ¡°Her Highness wants to celebrate Young Master Jin¡¯an¡¯s return, so we should all eat together tonight.¡± Su Binglan treated everyone at the Wei Manor as one big family. The maids and servants were so happy to hear it that they almost cried. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s arrange the tables and stools. We¡¯ll be eating soon.¡± ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Young Master Jin¡¯an?¡± ¡°He went to speak to Butler Zhou.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had been talking to Butler Zhou since returning to the manor. The former wanted to understand the manor¡¯s current situation and if anyone needed help. Luo Jin¡¯an treated his people like family. While he and Butler Zhou spoke in the living room, Luo Jin¡¯an suddenly smelled a rich fragrance. Even Butler Zhou could not help but take a whiff, asking, ¡°What smells so good?¡± ¡°Is someone cooking in the kitchen?¡± The maids and servants had returned to the manor a few days ago, yet no one had smelled anything so delicious that it whetted one¡¯s appetite. Luo Jin¡¯an immediately thought of his wife and raised a brow. His gaze softened as he said, ¡°It¡¯s probably time for dinner. Let¡¯s go take a look and see if we can help.¡± He knew his wife very well, so he guessed she was the one cooking. If she were indeed cooking, she would make enough food for everyone instead of treating them as lowly servants. Su Binglan cooked for everyone just as she would for her husband. Luo Jin¡¯an was in a hurry to help his wife for fear she would tire herself out. He rushed toward the kitchen, shocking Butler Zhou. When Luo Jin¡¯an reached the door, he saw Su Binglan busying herself just as she did back home in Su Teng Village. When Luo Jin¡¯an was home at that time, he would always help out silently. He would either wash or cut the vegetables or even tend to the fire. Luo Jin¡¯an thought those were simpler days. He felt wa_rm inside when he saw his wife busying herself in the kitchen. Luo Jin¡¯an thought he would not be able to get used to living in the Wei Manor again. After all, it was no longer as familiar as he once remembered it to be. He feared he would think of his loved ones who had sacrificed themselves. Luo Jin¡¯an did not want those emotions returning, or he would be unable to withstand them. However, he realized his mood was not as heavy as he had imagined. It was as if he could face the current Wei Manor. He knew it was because his wife was beside him. It was also because she had brought a change to the manor and returned its former vitality. Hence, the people of the manor revealed faint smiles. Meanwhile, Su Binglan scooped out the dumplings from the pot and placed them on a plate. At that moment, she sensed a passionate gaze and raised her head to look ahead. Her eyes lit up when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an standing at the kitchen door. ¡°Why are you here, dear?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an gazed back at her gently and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s wondering what smells so good. They¡¯re looking forward to dinner. I thought you¡¯d be in the kitchen. Do you need my help with anything?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve already finished cooking all the dishes. You can eat once I bring these dumplings out. Since it¡¯s summer now, I thought it¡¯d be nice to have dinner in the courtyard under some shade,¡± Upon hearing her words, Luo Jin¡¯an went over to help her carry the plates. The couple then went to the courtyard, and Luo Jin¡¯an placed the dumplings on the table. Everyone felt warm inside when they saw how well Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan got along. The couple looked at each other with profound affection in their eyes. Perhaps some might not understand, but others might. ¡®Princess Binglan and Young Master Jin¡¯an have an excellent relationship.¡¯ After some final arrangements, Su Binglan said, ¡°Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡¯ The sun had just set, but the lanterns in the courtyard and those hanging on the trees lit up the place. Although everyone had already sat down, they had never eaten such dishes before, so they did not know how to start eating. Since the food smelled so good, some could not help but gulp. When Su Binglan sat down, she explained, ¡°The main dishes are dumplings. Those two dishes are spicy chicken and braised pork. 1 also made sour and spicy shredded potatoes, roast duck, and barbecued skewers. ¡°Those two are new dishes I made, so they don¡¯t exist anywhere else yet. They¡¯re spicy crab, boiled crab with dipping sauce, and spicy pravvns. I¡¯ll teach you all how to eat those.¡± Su Binglan took a hairy crab and then taught everyone what to do. She then pried the shell open to reveal the meat. She scooped it out with a small spoon and fed it to Luo Jin¡¯an.. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Wine and Juice Chapter 870: Wine and Juice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an lowered his head and took a bite. Su Binglan looked at him expectantly and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± He savored the taste and raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Mmm! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Although he had eaten many delicacies in Su Teng Village, none tasted like the spicy crab. The others were even more confident that the crabs would be delicious after hearing Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s praise. Su Binglan glanced at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, everyone. Just do as I did.¡± The others then picked up a spicy crab and began to eat. Everyone was shocked when they took their first bite. ¡°This is too delicious!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s pretty spicy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too spicy for me. It tastes just right.¡± Some could not help but exclaim in admiration. Everyone was excited to eat such delicious food and grew intoxicated by the spiciness. However, some could not tolerate spicy food as their tongues would go numb. Su Binglan was happy to see everyone enjoying her food. ¡°If it¡¯s too spicy, you can eat the boiled crab. The spicy prawns beside it aren¡¯t as spicy as the crab. Here, let me show you how to peel and eat the prawns. Everyone followed Su Binglan¡¯s methods and began eating the prawns. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious that I think I could cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything so delicious.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re simply the god of food. Amazingly, you were able to come up with such a tasty dish.¡± The maids and servants were excited to eat something so unique. Su Binglan even told them that she had yet to sell these dishes to the public. It meant that those of the Wei Manor had the privilege of tasting the dishes first. ¡°l also made juice and wine. The wine contains alcohol. Those who can¡¯t tolerate alcohol can try the fruit juice.¡± Su Binglan then told Su Chun to take the wine and juices from the box. ¡°Is this the Su family¡¯s wine? We¡¯ve heard much about how high-quality it is.¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s fruit juice, too? I didn¡¯t expect this. I heard it tastes excellent.¡± Everyone became excited when they heard about the fruit juice and wine. ¡°l heard we might not even be able to buy this juice elsewhere.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too. Apparently, only Dingzhou¡¯s Flower County produces fruit juice. Still, there¡¯s a limited supply.¡± ¡°Thank you for everything, Your Highness.¡± Su Binglan had prepared plenty of wine and juice for everyone. The maids and servants could drink and eat to their hearts¡¯ content. Even Su Chun was excited when she saw the juice. She had not stopped thinking about the fruit juice since she first drank it with her master. Su Chun also thought the canned foods from Flower County were just as delicious. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his wife, asking, ¡°You set up a juice factory in Flowe County?¡± Previously, Luo Jin¡¯an was busy helping Lan Ruozhu with the war. When the war ended and Lan Ruozhu became the emperor, Luo Jin¡¯an helped him with other things. Luo Jin¡¯an was only able to chat with Su Binglan after doing all that. However, the couple only talked about the capital. Luo Jin¡¯an knew nothing about the juice factory. Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°I wanted to set up the factory when I visited my mother¡¯s godparents. When I came here, I put my subordinates in charge of building two factories in Flower County. One was a canned foods factory, and the other was for making fruit juice. ¡°My mother¡¯s godparents are busy planting and harvesting mung beans at home. The others are working at the canned factory, but my subordinates look after the juice factory. ¡°Canned foods and fruit juices are popular everywhere, especially in Flower County. They¡¯re even struggling to meet the demands. The orders have been backed up for a few months, so I plan to open some factories here to supply the goods to the people directly.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s factories had begun sending their goods to all parts of Chu Country. However, the country was vast with a large population, so there were not enough goods. People in the capital could not even buy these things even if they wanted to. Lan Ruozhu lived in the capital since becoming the emperor. Therefore, Su Binglan planned to open some factories in the villages surrounding the capital. It would also drive development and provide the people in the capital with even better food and drinks. Although many women and children could not drink alcohol, they could drink fruit juice. Flower County had plenty of apricots and fruits, so it was convenient to make canned food and juice there. Su Binglan thought she could perhaps organize the villagers there to plant more fruit trees. They could also mine some of the barren land to grow food and fruits. Su Binglan had not sat still since coming to the capital. Besides taking revenge and helping Lan Ruozhu, she had been studying the capital¡¯s situation. There were many people here as well as in the surrounding villages. However, no one was proficient in farming, and there were still many wastelands in the area. Su Binglan felt she could use some of the hills to grow tea leaves, fruits, and vegetables. Simultaneously, she could use the plains to grow crops and open factories. After all, the latter would provide job opportunities for the local villagers. If the capital prospered, it would drive Chu Country¡¯s development. Su Binglan took a box and opened it. She then removed three bottles of fruit juice from it and said, ¡°I brought watermelon juice, peach juice, and apricot juice.¡± The factory made the juices according to the methods she had provided. It differed from freshly squeezed juice and had a unique taste. Since it was hot during the summer, drinking cold juice would feel refreshing. ¡°Have a taste.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an took a sip and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing and quenched my thirst.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also planning to make ice cream and open an ice cream factory. Eating ice cream during summer will cool you down.¡± She had no time to make such a thing since Chu Country was just at war. Now that the civil war had ended, she could finally do these things. ¡°Do you need me to do anything for you?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an would support his wife in whatever she did. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°You¡¯re now the Great General and a Duke. Ruozhu wants you to rebuild and reorganize your family¡¯s army. You have many things to tend to, so you can¡¯t worry about things like opening a factory. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make something delicious for you to eat when the time comes.¡± Her intention was always to cook her best foods for her husband to taste first. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled lightly and said, ¡°All right.¡± Meanwhile, Su Chun opened the wine and juice bottles and placed them on the table. Su Binglan looked at everyone and said, ¡°Eat and drink till your hearts¡¯ content, everyone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind to us, Your Highness.¡± The maids and servants felt warm inside and could not stop smiling after eating and drinking such delicious things.. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Taking Over the Family Businesses Chapter 871: Taking Over the Family Businesses Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an slowly began to relax when he saw everyone¡¯s smiles. He turned to his wife and said softly, ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡± He knew he would not have been in a good mood when returning to the Wei Manor if it had not been for her. Not to mention that everyone could eat and drink together. Su Binglan understood his feelings and shook her head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to show my gratitude.¡± ¡°l just want you to be happy,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°l wish the same for you, too.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart raced. He would do his best with anything Lan Ruozhu tasked him with. After all, the two had similar thoughts about protecting this country. That way, Su Binglan could do whatever she wanted. Luo Jin¡¯an and Lan Ruozhu no longer had to worry about wars. The two would not allow anyone to destroy this peace. Thus, Luo Jin¡¯an would reestablish his family¡¯s army and build a new group of elite troops. Su Binglan looked at Luo Jin¡¯an with bright eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re beside me.¡¯ She was always in a good mood whenever her husband was around. He gave her a different feeling. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Although he spoke softly, his tone was firm, as if he was making a promise. Su Binglan smiled, and a sweet feeling surged through her heart. She said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. There¡¯s still so much food left. ¡°l told Wenwu to send us these hairy crabs and prawns. Since no one else has ever tried these dishes, what do you think of them?¡± After eating a few crabs and prawns, Luo Jin¡¯an admitted that they were some of the best things he had ever eaten. ¡°They¡¯re delicious, of course. If you opened a restaurant that specializes in these, business would go through the roof.¡¯ ¡°You understand me so well. I¡¯m considering opening a kebab shop here. Hairy crabs and crayfish are seasonal foods. Everyone can eat crabs and crayfish now since it¡¯s summer, but not during winter. It¡¯ll be a regular barbecue shop then. ¡°Drinking fruit juices during summer is just as enjoyable. Your family will have some shops in the capital, too.¡± When the previous emperor sealed the Wei Manor, he also confiscated the familys shops. However, Lan Ruozhu returned everything to Luo Jin¡¯an. The latter had no intention of doing business and only wanted to give the shops to his wife. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 plan to build a vast commercial street in the east of the capital. There will be more than enough shops there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so my shops are yours, too,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°You can use them as you see fit. I don¡¯t plan on using them, anyway. Even if you want to build a commercial street, it¡¯ll take at least a month.¡¯ Indeed, Su Binglan would need ready-made shops if she intended to open a commercial street. Her husband¡¯s words warmed her heart. Before Su Binglan could say anything, Luo Jin¡¯an continued, ¡°I¡¯ll need you to take care of the matters at home. It might be a little challenging for you.¡± According to a large familys tradition, entrusting responsibilities to the wife resembled tremendous respect for her. It also gave her power over all family decisions. Su Binglan understood her husband¡¯s thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°All right, then you can focus on rebuilding your family¡¯s army. Leave your family¡¯s shops to me.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. The two spoke softly, and no one heard them, especially since they were enjoying their food and drinks. It had been a long time since the Wei Manor was this lively. ¡°This wine is so delicious.¡¯ ¡°l agree. We can¡¯t even drink such a thing on normal days. We can¡¯t even buy such high-quality wine.¡± ¡°The fruit juice is sweet and refreshing. I feel much cooler after drinking it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice and chilled, so drinking it will relieve the heat. Indeed, it¡¯s good stuff.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the exceptional food. I¡¯ll happily eat more,¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s have a toast!¡± The maids and servants felt restrained initially. However, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had already told them to relax. The fragrance of food coming from the Wei Manor even wafter into the streets. Some passers-by followed the fragrance and reached the manor entrance. They were shocked when they saw the open doors. ¡°Emperor Ruozhu has vindicated the Wei family¡¯s army and cleared their names. Now, the manor doors are open again.¡± ¡°It smells so good in there. I wonder what they¡¯re eating.¡± ¡°This is the Duke of Wei¡¯s mansion now. It belongs to Great General Jin¡¯an and his wife, Princess Binglan. 1 heard Her Highness has excellent cooking skills and developed many new delicacies. Did she cook just now?¡± ¡°I really want to try her cooking one day.¡± ¡°Can ordinary people like us even eat Her Highness¡¯s food? Smelling her food is as good as it¡¯ll get for us.¡± ¡°It sounds lively in there. I¡¯m getting hungry, just smelling the food. Hey, let¡¯s have dinner at the hotpot restaurant to satisfy our cravings.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I always get hungry whenever 1 smell food. Hotpot might be a little too expensive. Let¡¯s buy some cured meats instead. We can eat them with steamed buns and rice when we get home.¡± The fragrance coming from the manor whetted the passers-by¡¯s appetites. Soon, everyone in the manor, including Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an, ate till they were full. The couple even drank a little wine and felt slightly drunk. After dinner, Luo Jin¡¯an took his wife¡¯s hand and went to his old room. The room was spotless. Luo Jin¡¯an entered the room and touched a book on the table, saying, ¡°This is where I used to live. These were things I used in the past, too. I never thought I¡¯d see these things again.¡± He thought these items would no longer be at the manor. After touching them for a while, he realized they were new and not the ones he had used before. Still, everything looked the same as before. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s hands trembled as he turned to look at Su Binglan. He then hugged her gently, asking, ¡°You prepared all this, didn¡¯t you?¡± He tightened his hug, which allowed Su Binglan to feel his surge of emotions. She said, ¡°l think my memories were pretty good. I remember coming to your room when I was Lan Ruobing, so I used those memories to restore everything as closely as possible..¡± Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Meeting the Han Family Chapter 872: Meeting the Han Family Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruobing had visited Wei Jin¡¯an¡¯s room to collect something once. She even took a look around. Fortunately, she and Su Binglan shared photogenic memories. The two remembered the layout and items of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s room. Su Binglan had secretly hired some people to prepare the things her husband was familiar with and then put them aside. Luo Jin¡¯an felt touched but did not know how to express his feelings. He could only hug his wife tightly. After a while, he lowered his head and kissed her lips, instantly taking her breath away. Luo Jin¡¯an was gentle at first and then became more passionate. Su Binglan¡¯s body went limp in his arms as she leaned into his embrace and breathed heavily. Luo Jin¡¯an then moved back and rubbed her back to calm her down. ¡°Bing, you¡¯re all grown up now.¡± Although Su Binglan had already celebrated her fifteenth birthday last month, she was an adult in ancient times. After all, most people did not live very long in that era. Su Binglan blushed upon hearing her husband¡¯s words. She softly said, ¡°That¡¯s why you did that to me just now.¡± She involuntarily tugged at Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s clothes as she spoke. On the other hand, he had never treated her like that before and was a little overwhelmed by his emotions. Even he could barely breathe just now. ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an raised his brow. ¡°What did I do to you just now?¡± His breath brushing against Su Binglan¡¯s ears caused her heart to race. She blushed even harder this time as she playfully punched his chest and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an chucked and caressed her hair, saying, ¡°You must be tired after cooking so much. Rest early tonight, okay?¡± Su Binglan nodded with a smile. ¡°All right.¡± That night, the couple slept at the manor. In the future, this would be Duke Jin¡¯an¡¯s Public House and the couple¡¯s home. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an woke up early. The latter went to the courtyard to practice his swordsmanship and martial arts while Su Binglan went to make breakfast. While practicing, Luo Jin¡¯an felt like he had returned to his childhood. During childhood, he had developed a habit of practicing in the morning. However, he had to stop after moving to Su Teng Village to hide his identity. When he picked up his sword again, it made him feel a sense of relief. He felt as if his entire body had relaxed. After preparing breakfast, Su Binglan went to the courtyard to call her husband. When the couple quickly finished their food, Luo Jin¡¯an visited the military camp while his wife went to deal with business matters. Since Su Binglan would be taking over the Wei family¡¯s shops, she went to check them out. A few were in the bustling downtown area, which was an excellent location. She planned to use one as a barbecue shop that sold spicy crabs, crayfish, and even wine. However, she wondered what to do about the other shops. After tidying up some accounts, she brought Su Chun to the streets. The duo walked around and then reached the theater¡¯s entrance. They saw a notice on the door stating that there would be a performance of the General¡¯s Order in the afternoon. ¡°The General¡¯s Order play is my favorite. I¡¯ve watched it twice.¡± ¡°It was so hard to get a ticket, but I finally got one today. I can¡¯t wait to watch it later.¡¯ ¡°This play taught us much about Great General Jin¡¯an. Still, I didn¡¯t expect things to be so complicated.¡± ¡°Yeah, they wronged the great general. Fortunately, the new emperor has vindicated him.¡± Su Binglan overheard the group¡¯s discussion and smiled as she stood at the entrance. People had finally learned the truth of what happened to the Wei family, primarily because of this play. Since many commoners could not read, she wrote the play to convey what had happened. That way, everyone could understand what had happened. Now that Lan Ruozhu had vindicated the Wei family and their army, General¡¯s Order quickly became everyone¡¯s favorite play. Many even watched it several times. Although Su Binglan had written and produced the play, she had yet to see how it affected the people. After some thought, she said, ¡°Su Chun, buy us some tickets. We¡¯ll watch the play later.¡± ¡°Excuse me, Master? Are you sure?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Right away, Master!¡± Su Chun was ecstatic. After buying the tickets, the duo visited the capital person. Su Binglan wore her princess token everywhere she went so no one would dare to stop her. She even went to meet the Han family members in prison. The authorities had long convicted the Han family. However, some had yet to be executed. The commoners hated the previous emperor and Crown Prince for framing and harming loyal government officials. Therefore, the commoners voted to sentence them to death. Although the Han family had been in prison for a while, none wanted to visit them. Even the guards cursed the former emperor and crown prince. After all, everyone had watched the General¡¯s Order and knew what had happened. The Han family was shocked when they saw Su Binglan and Su Chun, wondering why the princess had come to see them. Although the family were prisoners, they had heard a thing or two about what had happened outside. That was because the guards would brag about it to the family to provoke and mock them. The family knew that Su Binglan was the only princess in the Imperial Court now. They also heard that she was the ¡°adopted sister¡± of the new emperor. Although this princess came from the countryside, the people loved her. After all, she had built quite a reputation for herself. Lan Ruozhu had even issued many decrees that benefited the country and the commoners. Many of those decrees were Su Binglan¡¯s ideas. The Han family heard about how much the people loved the new princess, especially because she had done many things for them. Han Yueting and the emperor felt a sense of familiarity when they heard about the new princess. It was as if she was the same person as Lan Ruobing. After all, she had always cared for the commoners, just as Su Binglan did. Han Yueting thought he would never get the chance to meet the princess. However, he was wrong. Su Binglan had come to the prison with Su Chun to see him and the emperor. A woman said, ¡°Your Highness, please release me! I¡¯m innocent. I had nothing to do with the Han family.¡± The sheriff looked at Su Binglan and explained, ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s Han Mobei¡¯s wife.. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Conclusive Evidence Chapter 873: Conclusive Evidence Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan revealed a sarcastic smile when she heard Han Mobei¡¯s name. ¡°She¡¯s Han Mobei¡¯s wife, huh? That¡¯s all I need to know.¡± She would not have remembered this name if she had not met Yang Xiaoxun. Several years ago, Han Mobei harmed Yang Xiaoxun, leaving her with a burned face. His wife was not a good person either. Su Binglan thought, ¡®l should let Xiaoxun check this place out.¡¯ She said, ¡°Su Chun, call Xiaoxun over.¡¯ Su Binglan kept certain people locked up because she still had some scores to settle. She had also promised Yang Xiaoxun that she would allow her to take revenge for herself. It was time for Yang Xiaoxun to step in. ¡°Right away, Master.¡± Su Chun also knew about the pain Yang Xiaoxun had experienced. Therefore, she hated Han Mobei, too. Yang Xiaoxun had saved him long ago, but he betrayed her. Han Mobei had brought Yang Xiaoxun into the Han family, yet he allowed them to abuse and humiliate her. Later, they cast her out, and she almost died of exposure to the snow. Yang Xiaoxun would have died along the way if it were not for her will to see her grandmother again. Some of the Han family members who knew about it had almost forgotten the name Yang Xiaoxun. When Su Binglan mentioned the name, the family was shocked. ¡®Didn¡¯t that Xiaoxun girl die?!¡¯ Suddenly, Han Mobei muttered, ¡°Xiaoxun¡¯s still¡­alive?¡± His voice was hoarse, as he had not spoken for a long time. He bolted to his feet but fell back down because he had not moved for a while. Han Mobei anxiously sat up and looked at Su Binglan before continuing, ¡°Is she still alive?¡± When the authorities imprisoned and beat up the Han family, Han Mobei could only think of the pure and kind Yang Xiaoxun. After all, she was once his wife. While in prison, Han Mobei saw his family¡¯s true colors. He began to think about Yang Xiaoxun even more often as time passed. He also realized how much his mother and wife had changed. The two only knew how to criticize him, which was pointless. They even snatched his food whenever the guards fed them. Han Mobei was in disbelief as he watched his family shamelessly fight amongst each other. Finally, he realized his family was wrong for treating Yang Xiaoxun so poorly. Su Binglan glared at Han Mobei coldly, saying, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s alive. Her enemies aren¡¯t dead yet, after all.¡± ¡°Her enemies?¡± Han Mobei did not understand what Su Binglan meant. She smiled mockingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Weren¡¯t you the ones who poisoned her and ruined her appearance? You even cast her out during winter, hoping she¡¯d freeze to death.¡± Han Mobei frowned. At that time, he did not trust Yang Xiaoxun and did not care about her. He felt she was just a clueless country bumpkin who had embarrassed him in front of his family. He was only a little sad when he discovered she had died. He had even forgotten about her in just a few days. Han Mobei thought Yang Xiaoxun could never benefit him, but that was because his mother had brainwashed him. After being in prison for a while, Han Mobei realized his acts of abuse were unwarranted. He no longer cared if he were a Han family member because he knew he would die soon. Han Mobei¡¯s mother and wife were fearful when Su Binglan mentioned Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s name. They wondered if she knew Yang Xiaoxun. If not, the princess would not be speaking up for her. ¡®Is that Xiaoxun girl one of the princess¡¯s followers? Why didn¡¯t we know that sooner?! Did that girl tell the princess to harm us?¡¯ Han Mobei¡¯s mother roared, ¡°l told you that girl was a bitch! I knew she¡¯d be our downfall!¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s the problem?¡± Su Binglan mocked, ¡°Your family were the ones who colluded with the enemy and accused the Crown Prince of harming a loyal person. You¡¯re all guilty of heinous crimes, and you will all be executed.¡± The nature of this issue was vile, and it was not something Su Binglan could interfere with. The Imperial Court officials had reviewed the Han family¡¯s information and discovered how vile they were. They had the blood of the innocent on their hands, so the family deserved their upcoming punishments. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± The family was in disbelief, or rather, they were lying to themselves because they did not want to die. Still, it was pointless because the evidence was conclusive. The sheriff roared, ¡°How dare you speak to Her Majesty that way?!¡± Su Binglan¡¯s words shocked the family. The women began to shout hysterically, unwilling to die. On the other hand, the men were relatively calm. Perhaps they knew their crimes and that making a fuss was pointless. Soon after, Su Chun and Yang Xiaoxun arrived. The guards were excited to see the latter, announcing, ¡°Miss Xiaoxun is here!¡± The guards looked at her as if she were their idol. After all, she played the main character in all of Su Binglan!s plays. She was an exceptional celebrity to the people of this era. Many had witnessed Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s excellent acting. Of course, the guards were excited to see her. Meanwhile, the Han family members could barely recognize the beautiful young lady before them. They only recognized her when she got closer. Still, she was even more gorgeous than they remembered. Although she was beautiful in the past, they thought she lacked something. Moreover, the family remembered Yang Xiaoxun as having no status or essential background. To the Han family, she was just an uncultured country bumpkin. They abused and looked down on her back then. However, she now exuded a moving glow, and she looked even more beautiful than anyone could imagine. Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s confidence was so dazzling that the family could not bear to look at her. The family, who had once underestimated her, were now embarrassed. They thought she would be in dire straits, even if she survived that day. However, she had destroyed their expectations of her by appearing more graceful and alluring. Yang Xiaoxun bowed when she saw Su Binglan, respectfully greeting the princess, ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow Xiaoxun. Look, they¡¯re from the Han family. You can settle your grudges and take your revenge.¡± Yang Xiaoxun was grateful to Su Binglan. If not for the latter, she would have died long ago. Yang Xiaoxun calmly looked at the dirty Han Mobei sitting on the ground.. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Only Killing Intent Chapter 874: Only Killing Intent Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Xiaoxun thought she would hate Han Mobei and question him hysterically when she saw him again. However, she was calm because he had become a stranger to her. Han Mobei could no longer trigger her emotions, but she needed to settle some scores. The former asked, ¡°Xiaoxun, is that you?¡± He was so excited that he wanted to reach out and touch her. Since the cell remained closed, he could not reach her. He was stunned by her and recalled something from the past. Han Mobei remembered how Yang Xiaoxun used to look at him. However, he realized the indifference in her eyes, no matter how excited he was. She differed from the Yang Xiaoxun he once knew. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaoxun?¡± Han Mobei panicked. He would prefer it if she beat and scolded him instead of seeming so indifferent. ¡°I barely recognize you anymore,¡± Yang Xiaoxun said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you were right or wrong in the past. I know what kind of person you are. 1 only came to see what you look like as a prisoner.¡± Han Mobei paled upon hearing Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s words. He panicked when he realized how much she had changed. ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you? I know you do, but please forgive me. I had my reasons for my actions. My mother lied and deceived me. My family are the ones who lied to me.¡± Yang Xiaoxun sneered. ¡°If you think you¡¯re innocent, slap your mother around.¡¯ Han Mobei¡¯s mother often slapped Yang Xiaoxun when the latter was still in the Han family. Yang Xiaoxun would never forget those painful memories. ¡°This isn¡¯t you, Xiaoxun. You¡¯re kind and pure. How could you¡ª¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Yang Xiaoxun snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to call me that. Since you¡¯re not willing to do it, don¡¯t expect my forgiveness.¡± She noticed Han Mobei¡¯s anxiousness, making her expression colder. Yang Xiaoxun felt she was a fool in the past. She wondered how she fell for such an easily manipulated person. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have saved him.¡¯ Suddenly, Han Mobei¡¯s mother began scolding Yang Xiaoxun, ¡°How dare you provoke my son, you slut! Don¡¯t even think about¡ª¡± Before Su Binglan could retort, Su Chun whipped Han Mobei¡¯s mother. ¡°Ahh!¡± The older woman screamed in pain. Su Chun said, ¡°Watch it, old lady. Miss Xiaoxun is someone my master respects and adores. I¡¯ll cut off your tongue if you raise your voice a ther again. ¡± Su Chun exuded a murderous intent as she spoke. Her words shocked everyone in the Han family. No one wanted to be tortured before dying. ¡°Madam, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag us with you!¡¯ ¡°Yeah, if you continue to spout nonsense, we¡¯ll kill you before anyone else does.¡¯ The older woman was so angry that she could barely breathe. ¡°Y-You little¡ª Didn¡¯t you all look down on that bitch, too?! Why are you suddenly speaking up for her now? She won¡¯t spare you because you¡¯ve become soft toward her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what they said just now? We¡¯ve betrayed the country and harmed loyal people. Hahaha!¡± Everyone knew how severe the Han family¡¯s crimes were. Moreover, the authorities would soon execute them. Suddenly, Han Mobei slapped his mother. Immediately after, she looked at him in disbelief, lashing out, ¡°You¡­you dared to hit me?! Fine!¡± She was furious and began to hit her son back. Yang Xiaoxun frowned as she watched the mother and son fight. She thought the two were the same. However, Yang Xiaoxun had failed to notice it before. She said, ¡°My only regret in life is rescuing you, Movie. I should¡¯ve let you die.¡± Her words were like knives stabbing into Han Mobei¡¯s heart. If Yang Xiaoxun questioned him hysterically, he would think she still cared about him. However, Han Mobei paled when he heard such hurtful words. ¡°Xaioxun, you¡ª¡± Yang Xiaoxun held a dagger and said, ¡°l want to stab you to death, but it would only stain my hands. Since they¡¯ll soon publicly behead you, I¡¯ll make sure to watch.¡¯ Her words were the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, causing Han Mobei to stumble backward and fall. He stared at Yang Xiaoxun, trying to convince himself that she was lying. However, he saw the killing intent in her eyes. There was no hatred, only the desire to watch him die. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Han Mobei shook his head. He could not believe that things had turned out this way. ¡°l protect Xiaoxun now,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°She¡¯s one of the theater¡¯s main actresses. Countless people have seen her perform. They love and adore her. You¡¯re nothing to her, Han Mobei.¡± Su Binglan remembered the first time she met Yang Xiaoxun. The latter and her grandmother only had each other to rely on. Yang Xiaoxun had burn scars on her face and was ashamed to leave the house. Back then, Old Madam Yang and Yang Xiaoxun barely had enough to eat. Moreover, people constantly gossiped about Yang Xiaoxun because of the incident between her and Han Mobei. Such gossip was not something ordinary people could endure. Even so, Yang Xiaoxun bore the pain and lived on for her grandmother. Even Old Madam Yang worked hard to live for her granddaughter. Someone like Han Mobei could never understand that. Fortunately, Yang Xiaoxun became adored by many. Everyone saw her as a celebrity and treated her with the utmost respect. Old Madam Yang even sold her pancake shop in Su Teng Village and moved to the capital with her granddaughter. Yang Xiaoxun had worked hard to buy a house in the capital and Su Teng Village. She did not want her grandmother to work so hard and asked her to retire instead. Whenever Yang Xiaoxun had time, she would bring her grandmother around the capital. Everyone recognized the older woman as Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s grandmother and was respectful whenever they saw Old Madam Yang. Su Binglan knew that the Duke of Chen¡¯s younger brother adored and pursued Yang Xiaoxun. Duke Chen¡¯s brother was only a few years younger than Yang Xiaoxun. Although the young man was from a noble family, he was not arrogant. Instead, he was kind and caring, with an excellent personality. Su Binglan had even sent someone to investigate him. According to the information she had gathered, the young man was sincere toward Yang Xiaoxun. After some thought, Su Binglan realized the young man was Chen Zhuzhu!s uncle. Chen Zhuzhu once lived in Tenghe Town and bought Su Binglan¡¯s candied hawthorns and tofu. She was one of Su Binglan¡¯s first-ever customers back in the day. Su Binglan had a good impression of Chen Zhuzhu.. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Not to Be Underestimated Chapter 875: Not to Be Underestimated Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Previously, someone from Duke Chen¡¯s estate harmed Chen Zhuzhu, but an old woman protected her. Chu Zhuzhu then found the person who harmed her and sought justice for herself. Chen Zhuzhu now lived a good life in the Public House. There was also internal peace and no more hidden struggles. Su Binglan let Yang Xiaoxun deal with Han Mobei while the former went to Han Yuetings cell to torture him. After all, he had caused the deaths of Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s father and brother. Su Binglan did not want to kill Han Yueting yet, as that would be too easy on him. When Han Yueting heard footsteps, he knew the princess had arrived. He looked up at her weakly and thought she was gorgeous. ¡®She¡¯s not Lan Ruobing. She looks different, but why do they seem so similar?¡¯ Su Binglan ordered the guard to open the door and then walked in, saying, ¡°You¡¯re about to die, Han Yueting. Do you have any last words?¡± Han Yueting closed his eyes. ¡°Is Wei Jin¡¯an still alive?¡± Although he was in prison, he heard about what had gone on outside whenever the guards chatted. Su Binglan said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s alive and well. Everyone who harmed him will die a slow, painful death.¡± Han Yueting looked at her intensely. ¡°1 heard he has become the new emperor¡¯s confidant. I heard Wei Jin¡¯an treats his fiancee very well, and she treats him similarly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the beautiful and intelligent Princess Ruobing. Isn¡¯t she jealous of you?¡± Su Binglan sneered. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to remember Lan Ruobing.¡± Han Yueting said, ¡°l heard they canceled the engagement because of Princess Ruobing¡¯s illness. People often talked about her because of that.¡± Lan Ruobing did not care about public opinion. Han Yueting thought Su Binglan would be angry when he mentioned Lan Ruobing, but she was not. He was puzzled as everything Su Binglan had now should have belonged to Lan Ruobing. If Lan Ruobing had not died, she would be the royal princess now. In the past, Han Yueting never thought about relationships. He only cared about his familys interests. At that time, he thought the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion would fall, given the state of Lan Ruozhu and Lan Ruobings health. Han Yueting did not want that to implicate his family, so he sought refuge with the Crown Prince. Back then, Chu Liuwu was interested in Han Yueting and wanted him to be her brother¡¯s confidant. After weighing the pros and cons, Han Yueting agreed. Still, Chu Liuwu was not as beautiful nor as intelligent as Lan Ruobing. Moreover, the former was just as bad-tempered as her brother, the Crown Prince. Whenever Chu Liuwu threw a tantrum, Han Yueting would think of the gentle and intelligent Lan Ruobing. Sometimes, he even wondered what Lan Ruobing and her brother would have done if they were healthy. Han Yueting also wondered if he would still rely on the Crown Prince if the siblings were in good health. Han Yueting continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, Princess Ruobing was terminally ill. It was only fitting for them to call off the engagement. Even so, Wei Jin¡¯an asked for her hand in marriage, which showed his profound feelings for her. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know about that, right, Your Highness? Aren¡¯t you curious about that? What feelings does Wei Jin!an have for you? Maybe he treats you as a substitute for his past love.¡± In the past, Han Yueting had sent his people to monitor Lan Ruozhu¡¯s every move. The former had received some information but thought they were not important. However, he began to consider the past information as he sat in prison and found some clues. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s health had improved significantly because of Su Binglan, the current princess. The former had even acknowledged Su Binglan as his sister because she had done him a favor by curing him. That was the detail Han Yueting had just discovered. Han Yueting would have sent someone to kill Su Binglan if he had discovered it earlier. He had underestimated Su Binglan because he thought she was just a country bumpkin. ¡°Prince Ruozhu, no, Emperor Ruozhu doted on his sister. Don¡¯t you think he acknowledged you to replace his beloved sister?¡± Su Binglan quietly listened to Han Yueting with a mysterious expression, asking, ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± Han Yueting thought she would be furious, but she remained calm instead, showing no anger or jealousy. It made his heart waver even more. Although Han Yueting tried to anger Su Binglan, she appeared uncaring. He knew he could not underestimate her. ¡°Your instigation was commendable, Han Yueting. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless against me.¡± Han Yueting wanted to plant a seed of hatred within Su Binglan before dying. He hoped to deal with Lan Ruozhu and Luo Jin¡¯an even after dying. Han Yueting even thought Su Binglan would be dissatisfied if he could make her jealous and angry. Han Yueting planned to shake the Imperial Court by sowing discord between Lan Ruozhu and Luo Jin¡¯an. If Han Yueting should succeed, someone else would become the emperor. Since he was in prison now, he had to think of a way to make Su Binglan stab her brother in the back. Unfortunately for Han Yueting, his schemes were useless before Su Binglan. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to see through me, Your Highness. Do you really not care about Lan Ruobings existence?¡± Su Binglan smirked. ¡°1 don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Han Yueting was in disbelief. He could see no reaction in Su Binglan, even after staring into her eyes. ¡°You must die. If I let you live, you might cause even more trouble.¡± Su Binglan threw a pill in his mouth as she spoke. The pill instantly melted, not giving Han Yueting any time to react. ¡°Wh-what did you just feed me?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve put more effort into investigating me, Han Yueting. You know that I was the one who cured my brother, but you might not know that I¡¯m also good at using poison. That¡¯s what 1 fed you. ¡°Only I have the antidote, so you don¡¯t have to play any tricks. Even if you escaped, it¡¯d be useless. You¡¯ll still die a painful death.¡± Although Su Binglan had already locked Han Yueting up, he was still a threat. She only felt relieved after feeding him the pill, knowing he would die soon. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Han Yueting grabbed his throat and tried to spit out the pill. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s pointless. The pill melts in your mouth. I made it specifically for you. I know how cunning you are, so I had to be wary. Do you know why your words failed to anger me?¡± She squatted before Han Yueting and looked into his eyes.. She then smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Hiding It Deeply Chapter 876: Hiding It Deeply Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Han Yueting did not know why he felt uneasy after hearing Su Binglan¡¯s words. He looked at her intensely, trying to read her expression. According to the information he had previously gathered, she was just a country girl. Han Yueting did not know what kind of opportunities Su Binglan had, but she knew much about medicine and food. However, he did not take that information seriously. After all, many others were proficient in medicine. The Legendary Medicine Valley changed nothing, nor could they cure Lan Ruozhu of his illness. Han Yueting did not expect a country girl to be better at medicine than those from the Legendary Medicine Valley. Back then, the people of the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion racked their brains to cure Lan Ruozhu. If that were the case, a country girl would have also failed. As for Su Binglan¡¯s knowledge of food, many others were also impressive cooks. Additionally, her knowledge of food would not affect Han Yueting. It seemed he had underestimated Su Binglan. She had cured Lan Ruozhu and earned the people¡¯s love and respect. She even wrote the General¡¯s Order play to show the people the truth about the Wei family¡¯s army. Han Yueting realized how brilliant Su Binglan was and planned to provoke her. However, his words did not affect her at all, which puzzled him. ¡®Who is she? Is she just a country bumpkin, or does she have a hidden identity? Since this princess is so proficient in food and medicine, she must have another identity.¡¯ Han Yueting gritted his teeth but remained silent. His guts told him that he would regret knowing who Su Binglan was. Su Binglan smirked. ¡°Since you¡¯re not curious, I won¡¯t say much more.¡± Han Yueting was stunned, thinking she was unpredictable. He even wondered if she would really remain silent if he did not ask who she was. As he noticed Su Binglan motioning to leave, his expression tensed, asking, ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± Su Binglan smiled mockingly and turned to squat before Han Yueting. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any guesses?¡± Han Yuetings heart sank. ¡°If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to ask, Your Highness.¡± He thought Su Binglan had a good temperament but did not seem like an ordinary person. He intended to make her panic with his previous rambling but did not expect the tables to turn. Su Binglan laughed as she looked at Han Yueting. She said, ¡°l never expected us to meet here again, Han Yueting. However, you¡¯ve become a prisoner now. When you broke off the engagement, you chose to do it at Prince Ruozhu¡¯s banquet to embarrass my people. Did you forget about that? ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t care about you and aren¡¯t familiar with you, your actions have humiliated the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯m still unhappy about that. I don¡¯t care about my reputation, but I can let others slander my brother. ¡°l wanted to visit you and ask for an explanation, but your family didn¡¯t take my people seriously. You even shut your doors and hid like a coward. Did you think the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion would have fallen so quickly? ¡°Tsk tsk, look at you now. Do you still think you were right? Your arrogance and ambitions have harmed your family. Can you face your ancestors after what you¡¯ve done?¡± Han Yueting paled with shock and could not return to his senses. He looked at Su Binglan in disbelief and stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re Lan Ruobing, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Han Yuetings voice trembled as he was sure Lan Ruobing had died. He wondered how she could still be alive. Even so, she looked like a fifteen-year-old instead of an eighteen-year-old. ¡®No, it¡¯s already a new year, so she should be nineteen.¡¯ Han Yueting stared at Su Binglan with reddened eyes. He wanted to lash out but realized he was exhausted. He could not accept this fact, and his body seemed to freeze. ¡°How can that be? How can you be Lan Ruobing?¡± Han Yueting was anxious as he spat a mouthful of blood. He had calculated everything but never expected Lan Ruobing to be still alive. He knew Lan Ruobing was the brains behind the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. The Han family would only be relieved when she died. Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°l didn¡¯t say you should believe it. Whether or not you do is up to you. It¡¯s satisfying to see how angry you are. I bet you never expected things to turn out this way. ¡°I remember how talented you were during childhood. Unfortunately, your greed has blinded you.¡± Su Binglan looked at Han Yueting as if she was looking at a stranger. A moment later, Han Yuetings eyes reddened even more as he laughed maniacally. ¡°Wahahaha! You hid yourself so well, Lan Ruobing! Hahaha!¡± Lan Ruobing was a brilliant yet terrifying existence to some. If not for her weak body, Han Yueting would not have chosen to rely on the Crown Prince. He only sided with the Crown Prince because he thought Lan Ruozhu and Lan Ruobing would die. Han Yueting stopped laughing and said hoarsely, ¡°Why do you look younger? How¡¯d you pull this off? How did you change your face?¡± Since Su Binglan possessed exceptional medical skills, he thought she could change her face through medicine. Still, she did not intend to explain her appearance change to Han Yueting. She just wanted him to know who she really was and that his methods of investigation were useless against her. Su Binglan did not expect Han Yueting to be so agitated. She had never seen him behave that way before. As expected, she had provoked him. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Is there a point in answering your questions?¡± Han Yueting said dejectedly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s pointless. I know your intelligence alone can crush everyone. No one¡¯s a match for you.¡± Su Binglan stood up, saying, ¡°Since we have nothing more to discuss, I¡¯ll take my leave. You¡¯re a dead man anyway.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± After some thought, Han Yueting said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the source of the poison that was in your brother¡¯s body?¡± Su Binglan stooped and looked down at Han Yueting. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Although she had cured Lan Ruozhu of his poison, she did not know the poison¡¯s origins or if another force was involved. Han Yueting said through gritted teeth, ¡°l might. Still, did you plan all this from the moment you died? I¡¯ll tell you everything if you answer my question.¡± Su Binglan sighed. ¡®You might not understand me even if I explained everything. You should know that I won¡¯t compromise with you no matter what.. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: From the Ice Clan Chapter 877: From the Ice Clan Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Han Yueting looked at Su Binglan and noticed she was as beautiful and dazzling as Lan Ruobing. Although the latter became sick and weak from saving her brother, the capital still looked up to her. When Han Yueting was younger, he knew he wanted to marry Lan Ruobing. He was also curious about her, so he visited the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion to meet her. Han Yueting liked how lively and beautiful Lan Ruobing was. He genuinely liked her but thought she was too brilliant for him. Even so, many compared Han Yueting and Wei Jin¡¯an. Moreover, the family and the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion had an excellent relationship. It made Han Yueting feel a sense of inferiority. Later, his thoughts changed as his father constantly reminded him to prioritize his family. Soon after, Han Yueting planned to raise his family¡¯s status. He wanted to show his power by breaking off his engagement with Lan Ruobing, not because he was unworthy of her. Han Yueting intended to climb the social ladder and show everyone he was the best. Ultimately, everything he had planned was for naught. Su Binglan had disposed of the previous emperor, not to mention the Crown Prince. ¡®My family has become prisoners and will soon be executed.¡¯ With that in mind, Han Yueting chuckled with sadness as tears rolled down his cheeks. Meanwhile, Su Binglan seemed calm. Han Yueting looked into her eyes and saw clarity and wisdom. ¡°Wei Jin¡¯an and Lan Ruozhu¡¯s poisons didn¡¯t come from the palace. I heard someone brought it to the emperor. That person should be your mother¡¯s relative. Isn¡¯t your mother a member of the Ice Clan?¡± Han Yueting closed his eyes and weakly continued, ¡°Others might not know about the Ice Clan, but I do. Legend has it the direct descendants have different abilities. The clan passes down their powers to females, not males. ¡°You must¡¯ve inherited your mother¡¯s abilities. That¡¯s why I think you¡¯ve reincarnated.¡¯ Indeed, such an ability was genuinely terrifying to others. Han Yueting had only just figured it out. Su Binglan raised her brows, asking, ¡°How do you know all this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read all the ancient books, including those in the Imperial Palace¡¯s library. Although I only know a little, the former emperor and Crown Prince know nothing, cough cough¡­¡± Su Binglan had heard about how talented Han Yueting was. Unfortunately, he did not use his abilities and intelligence for good. ¡°That¡¯s all I know, Your Highness.¡± ¡°If you want to know what the person who gave the former emperor the poison looks like, you must ask him.¡± After a momentary silence, Su Binglan said, ¡°Your family wouldn¡¯t have ended up in prison and executed if you hadn¡¯t helped the former Crown Prince, Chu Feisen, to deal with Jin¡¯an and his family. Since there¡¯s conclusive evidence, no one can protect you.¡± ¡°l know, Your Highness.¡± Han Yueting chucked. ¡°We were wrong to harm such a loyal family.¡± Su Binglan was surprised, not expecting Han Yueting to admit his mistake so soon. However, it was not something she should be concerned about. She only visited him to gather information. Since he had cooperated, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± As Su Binglan motioned to leave, Han Yueting could not help but ask, ¡°Did you ever care about me?¡± Su Binglan sighed, not wanting to say anything. Ultimately, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Back then, enemies surrounded the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. I couldn¡¯t think about anything else except to protect the mansion. ¡°l only knew that you¡¯re supposed to be my fiance. Although I was still young back then, I knew what that meant. I thought the Han family and my people would unite, and I would do my best to protect you. ¡°Even though 1 didn¡¯t consider emotional connections back then, I thought I¡¯d be a good wife and maybe one day develop feelings for you. I was young and curious about you, but I was happy to hear you were bright and talented. ¡°Before I could become a good wife, you broke off our engagement and cut ties with my people. So, how do you think I felt? I changed my way of life after my resurrection. Jin¡¯an showed me what feelings were and what love was.¡± Su Binglan smiled when she said Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s name. Han Yueting understood everything just by looking at the change in her expression. He no longer needed to ask her anything but felt a sharp pain in his heart instead. If possible, he would turn back time and not allow greed to blind him. He would have used all his family¡¯s might to protect the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Thank you for telling me that, Your Highness.¡± Han Yueting knew Su Binglan was kind enough to give him some closure. He did not know what else to do besides thank her. Su Binglan then turned and left. At the entrance, she saw Yang Xiaoxun and Duke Chen¡¯s younger brother, Chen Changkang. Chen Chengkang knew Yang Xiaoxun was at the prison and grew apprehensive, rushing over to check on her. He signed in relief when he saw Yang Xiaoxun was okay. Yang Xiaoxun said, ¡°I¡¯ve settled my scores, Your Highness.¡± Chen Chengkang looked heartbroken, saying, ¡°l won¡¯t let you experience such terrible things again. You won¡¯t suffer anymore.¡± He knew everything about Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s past. He did not look like a gentle scholar but was tall, handsome, and had a strong demeanor. Chen Chengkang was strong because he was once a soldier. Even so, he spoke gently and had a sincere gaze whenever he was around Yang Xiaoxun. He could even give Yang Xiaoxun a sense of security. ¡°Miss Xiaoxun!¡± Chen Zhuzhu also came over. She looked at Yang Xiaoxun excitedly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you finally! I could only watch your performance with my uncle last time. ¡°My uncle fell in love with you at first sight. He¡¯d always watch the plays whenever you performed. Uncle Chengkang is a man of integrity, but it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s talked to Grandma about getting married. ¡°Grandma told Uncle Chengkang your experiences after looking into you. He became emotional after hearing about it. Even a grown man like him could cry hearing your story.¡± ¡°Zhuzhu!¡± Chen Chengkang blushed when he heard his niece speaking so openly. Chen Zhuzhu stuck out her tongue, saying, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep quiet and save you some of your dignity.¡± Yang Xiaoxun was stunned, not expecting Cheng Chengkang to know about her past. He even shed a tear after hearing about it, which touched her.. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: How Satisfying Chapter 878: How Satisfying Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s heart had grown cold because of her past. However, Chen Chengkang was sincere toward her and silently protected her. He would also watch the plays whenever she performed. Chen Chengkang would not buy tacky gifts for Yang Xiaoxun but would get her desserts. However, he knew she did not like accepting gifts and would ask the staff to give them to her. After receiving constant gifts, Yang Xiaoxun discovered who was sending them. She never thought he would get involved with the Duke of Chen¡¯s younger brother nor enter a noble family again. Although Chen Chengkang was persistent and protective of her, she dared not get too involved. Still, his sentiments touched her. He grew anxious when he discovered Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s plans to meet Han Mobei, so he rushed over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoxun. I came because I was worried about you.¡± Chen Chengkang felt sorry for her but was also afraid his approach would make her uncomfortable by reminding her of her past. Therefore, he always kept a safe distance. Yang Xiaoxun noticed Chen Chengkangs sincerity and said, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. Give me some time, okay? Let¡¯s get to know each other better first.¡± Chen Chengkang was excited to hear that. ¡°Really? That sounds great!¡± Naturally, he understood her cautiousness. He also knew how popular Yang Xiaoxun was, as many adored her. Even so, she usually did not meet her fans outside except during her performances. Moreover, everyone knew Su Binglan was the owner of the theater. No one would dare act rashly, let alone disrespect the production crew. A single disrespect coma result In a oeneacung. Chen Chengkang was courageous enough to pursue Yang Xiaoxun. Chen Zhuzhu was thrilled, saying, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll become my aunt, Miss Xiaoxun. My grandmother is kind, and the Duke of Chen¡¯s residence is peaceful now. You don¡¯t have to worry about my family bullying you. My uncle and I will protect you, okay?¡± Yang Xiaoxun chuckled upon hearing Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s words. Su Chun had taken the initiative to check on Chen Chengkang¡¯s information and pass it on to Yang Xiaoxun. Su Chun would investigate everyone who approached Yang Xiaoxun. Yang Xiaoxun knew Chen Chengkang was a kind soul. She also knew he had joined the army when he was younger but despised fame and became a businessman after retiring. He only did business to earn enough to help the families of the soldiers who had died in wars. Even so, he took no credit for doing that. With Chu Countrys new policies, he no longer needed to worry about those families¡¯ lives. Chen Chengkang was passionate about life, resembling the sun that gradually melted Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s cold heart. Therefore, she wanted to live a good life with him. Su Binglan smiled as she watched the duo interact. She felt confident that they would end up together because Chen Chengkang was of excellent character. Chen Zhuzhu looked away from Yang Xiaoxun and saw Su Binglan. The former became excited, saying, ¡°Miss¡ª I mean, greetings, Your Highness.¡± She bowed to Su Binglan as she spoke. The person who had saved Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s life in Tenghe Town had become the royal princess of Chu Country. Su Binglan was Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s benefactor. Not only did Su Binglan cure Chen Zhuzhu of her poisoning, but the former also taught her how to protect herself and restrain her enemies before returning to the Duke of Chen¡¯s residence. Chen Zhuzhu might not even be alive now without Su Binglan¡¯s teachings. Even with her grandmother¡¯s protection, it was always better to defend herself. Chen Zhuzhu could only live in peace after eradicating her enemies. No one in the residence would dare to harm her. Chen Chengkang hurriedly bowed when he saw Su Binglan. The latter waved, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. I came out in casual clothes, anyway.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Chen Zhuzhu said excitedly. Su Binglan responded, ¡°You¡¯re livelier than I remember.¡± In the past, Chen Zhuzhu had a soft and quiet personality, but she became more enthusiastic. It seemed she lived well in the Duke of Chen¡¯s residence. Chen Zhuzhu was the duke¡¯s eldest daughter. She no longer faced any issues after dealing with her enemies. Su Binglan patted Chen Zhuzhu¡¯s shoulder and then looked at Yang Xiaoxun and Chen Chengkang, saying, ¡°You two must live well.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Princess Binglan,¡± Yang Xiaoxun said, ¡°Han Mobei seems to have gone insane. Did something go wrong?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The whole family will die anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if some of them lose their minds.¡¯ Yang Xiaoxun sighed in relief. She was worried about affecting Su Binglan!s affairs. The former felt at ease after getting her revenge. In the past, Han Mobei and his mother would always act arrogantly and look down on her. However, they began to beg for mercy and for Su Binglan to release them. The Han family was desperate to survive. The way they knelt before Yang Xiaoxun reminded her of the humiliation she had suffered in the family¡¯s residence. Yang Xiaoxun had begged the Han family to let her live. That was when they poisoned her and chased her out of the house. Although she had saved Han Mobei from a fire, the family thought she was just an ant. They did not care if she died but did not want her to die in their home. They considered her a country bumpkin who deserved to die in the wilderness. Yang Xiaoxun would never forget her pain and despair. After watching the Han family kneel and beg for mercy, she told them that only one could survive. The family would have to fight for their survival, which they did. The family fought each other until they started bleeding. Soon after, Yang Xiaoxun told them she was lying about releasing the survivor. Everyone went crazy, especially Han Mobei. Yang Xiaoxun felt incredibly satisfied to see it. She knew her master had given her an excellent opportunity to get her revenge. If Yang Xiaoxun had not had the burn scars on her face when Su Binglan first met her, Yang Xiaoxun and Old Madam Yang would not have had the life they have now. In the past, Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s neighbors would constantly point at her and gossip about her. After learning from her master, Yang Xiaoxun became loved by everyone in the capital. She felt carefree at that moment. As expected, her master, Su Binglan, was right. Yang Xiaoxun would have a good life as long as she worked hard. She looked at the people who loved her and considered her past. She felt her past had become all but fleeting clouds.. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Opening a Bank Chapter 879: Opening a Bank Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yang Xiaoxun left the prison and looked at the sky, feeling the warm sun on her skin. Simultaneously, Su Binglan came out after talking to everyone and went to the palace to tell her brother something. Lan Ruozhu had informed his people to let Su Binglan in without her having to announce herself. It was a unique privilege that only a few had. Everyone knew the new royal princess was dear to the new emperor. They also understood that they could not offend Su Binglan as Emperor Lan Ruozhu and Duke Wei Jin¡¯an protected her. That morning, Lan Ruozhu was in the royal study reading memorials. Since he had just taken the emperor position, he had many things to deal with. Even so, Chu Country flourished. ¡°Greetings, His Imperial Highness.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew it was his sister just by her voice. He happily said, ¡°Welcome, Sister. I told you not to call me that.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°We have to follow the rules, don¡¯t we? I must call you that in public but will call you Big Brother in private.¡± Lan Ruozhu said dotingly, ¡°It seems even I can¡¯t control you. What brings you here, Sister?¡± Although he had many things to do after becoming the emperor, he missed his sister very much. Su Binglan had also been busy before this, so she finally had time to visit the palace. Lan Ruozhu was in an excellent mood when he saw Su Binglan. He felt motivated and that everything he did as an emperor was meaningful. Su Binglan said, ¡°l have something to tell you.¡± Lan Ruozhu noticed his sister¡¯s cold expression and suspected it was something important. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°l went to see Han Yueting.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Although the siblings had imprisoned the previous emperor and Crown Prince, the emperor had gone crazy and lost his memories. The siblings could not get any information from him, and even Su Binglan¡¯s medicine and Soul Powers could not make him reveal his secrets. That was because someone had used a secret technique on him. Once a person forcefully extracted the information, the former emperor would explode and die. Still, the former emperor would have plenty of information. Therefore, Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu did not want him to die before getting some information out of him. Su Binglan said, ¡°The poison you and Jin¡¯an suffered from didn¡¯t come from the palace. Someone gave it to the former emperor. Han Yueting doesn¡¯t know who that person is but knows that our mother is a member of the Ice Clan. He also knows that I¡¯ve inherited the clan¡¯s powers.¡± Lan Ruozhu was shocked as he asked nervously, ¡°Who else knows about your powers?¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°Yueting didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him fool you, Sister. He¡¯s a sly fox.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother.¡± Su Binglan smiled and comforted Lan Ruozhu, ¡°l could tell he wasn¡¯t lying.¡± After all, she had possessed Soul Powers and could use them to tell whether or not a person was lying. Even so, Lan Ruozhu palmed his forehead in worry and confusion. He feared his sister would be in danger again. That was why he was even more nervous about this news. Lan Ruozhu thought he could protect his sister better once he became the emperor. However, things were not that simple. The siblings knew nothing about the Ice Clan when she died. Bing Suwan said that not telling them about it was for their protection. Lan Ruozhu stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to interrogate the former emperor now.¡± The siblings kept the previous Crown Prince and Emperor alive because they were still useful. Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious, Big Brother. Their lives are in my hands.¡± She had fed them some pills since the beginning. Their lives depended on her thoughts. Moreover, she used a unique method to concoct the poisonous pills. Even the most capable person could not cure it. Su Binglan was the only one with the antidote. She did not even tell her brother about it because she did not want him to worry. ¡°Okay, Sister. I¡¯ve been looking for information on the Ice Clan these past few years but couldn¡¯t find a thing.¡± Lan Ruozhu sighed despite himself. He even hoped his mother was still alive somewhere. Still, the siblings knew nothing about the Ice Clan or their secrets. They did not even know where the clan was or what their abilities were. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, we still have plenty of things to take care of, so let¡¯s not dwell on them. I even used a spell on you and Jin¡¯an. If you two a_re ever in danger, I¡¯ll be able to sense it.¡± Now that she had such an ability, she could protect Lan Ruozhu and Luo Jin¡¯an better. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Sister.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I feel pretty happy seeing Chu Country improve. ¡± After some thought, Lan Ruozhu asked, ¡°Sister, what did you mean when you said the newspaper does advertising?¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°There¡¯s a section in the newspaper where people can show off their shops. I¡¯ll hire some people to check these shops before approving and advertising them. ¡°We can also use that section of the newspaper to find missing people. We can use the advertising fees we collect as expenses for the newspaper office. Soon enough, the newspapers¡¯ operations will fund themselves. If there are still people who want to find someone, you can also post it on it.¡± Su Binglan had wanted Lan Ruozhu to own the newspaper company since the beginning. That way, the Imperial Court could control public opinion and ensure the country¡¯s stability. If public opinion were to mislead the commoners, they would not know right from wrong. It would inevitably affect the country¡¯s stability. Lan Ruozhu praised, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Sister. You¡¯ve solved many misinformation problems since establishing the newspaper company and the theater.¡¯ These two things would unite the people¡¯s thoughts. Moreover, the siblings would visit the streets in disguise and hear the commoners¡¯ praises. Lan Ruozhu felt he had made his role as the emperor meaningful because he and his sister had helped the people. ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to set up a bank?¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°Prominent families usually open and control banks. However, most are worried about storing their silver in these banks because of that. ¡°If you take the initiative to set up a bank in the way of the Imperial Court, it¡¯ll benefit and stabilize the market currency. When necessary, you can also control some of the officials¡¯ actions..¡± Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Education Institutes Chapter 880: Education Institutes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu knew Su Binglan always gave beneficial advice. Since he did not understand certain things, he had to learn from her. Su Binglan said, ¡°Consider it, Big Brother. Won¡¯t the people be more at ease if the Imperial Court set up a bank?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Lan Ruozhu confidently replied, ¡°The banks run by the Imperial Court represent mine and the court¡¯s credibility. I¡¯d be deceiving the people if there was a mishap with the money. Then, the people would lose respect for me. It¡¯s also a currency system the Imperial Court issues.¡± A good emperor would naturally do things that would win the people¡¯s hearts. The people resembled water, and the emperor was the boat. Water could carry a boat, but it could also capsize it. Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what most people would think. So, if a prominent family and the Imperial Court opens a bank, which would you think the people would choose?¡± Lan Ruozhu understood his sister¡¯s meaning. He said, ¡°If I were a commoner, I¡¯d deposit my money in the Imperial Court¡¯s bank since it represents the country.¡± He felt enlightened as he continued, ¡°When the commoners trust the Imperial Court¡¯s bank, they¡¯ll trust us with their silver. I can imagine how large the amount will be. ¡°Knowing the information of the banks will help me understand the people¡¯s living situations. That¡¯ll be helpful for me when issuing decrees and policies that benefit them. I¡¯ll also know who has the most silver, like an account book. ¡± Lan Ruozhu became excited as he spoke. He would also know how much money the government officials had if they used the Imperial Court¡¯s bank. With that information, he would know whether or not there was corruption. However, he was unsure if the people would be willing to deposit their money in his bank. He even wondered if the officials would feel at ease using his bank. Perhaps they would not care. That was because most of the officials were still a little greedy. The former emperor would ignore their bribes as long as it was not too much. When Lan Ruozhu took over, he cleaned up the corrupted officials. Since the current officials were clean, they would not mind depositing their silver in the Imperial Court¡¯s bank. It would soon become customary for them to do so. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re right. There are many benefits to opening a bank through the Imperial Court. If we open banks everywhere, it¡¯ll increase employment opportunities. It¡¯ll benefit the country extensively. ¡°Chu Country will be even more stable with a stable economy, clear politics, and a developed military. The people will no longer have to experience war and can live in a peaceful environment.¡± Lan Ruozhu happily smacked the tabletop, exclaiming, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea, Sister! Do you have an idea on how to implement these things(¡± He had some idea of what to do but knew his sister was more experienced than him. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll write a detailed plan for you, and you can arrange for people to follow it. ¡°Still, opening a bank isn¡¯t something we can do in a day, especially if we want to cover all of Chu Country. We must make proper plans and implement them well. I¡¯ll also need to consider what the banks will look like and how to protect the silver.¡¯ Since it was not the modern era, there was no electricity or surveillance cameras. Hence, Su Binglan had to consider the banks¡¯ safety precautions carefully. Lan Ruozhu was fascinated, saying, ¡°We still have plenty of time to do these things for Chu Country. It¡¯s just like the academy you mentioned before. It¡¯s a huge matter that we must implement a step at a time.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Brother, we can set up an academy in the capital and hire teachers first. We can allow the students to attend school for free. ¡°We¡¯ll accept male and female students. We¡¯ll prioritize teaching the students to read. After two to three years of that, they¡¯ll learn different subjects. ¡°After three years of learning to read, we can divide their skills into different categories. That way, everyone can choose to learn about things like embroidery, martial arts, and accounting or to take the Imperial exams. ¡°When the time comes, the teachers can recommend the outstanding graduates to the Imperial Court. Then there won¡¯t be a need for the Imperial exams.¡± Lan Ruozhu grew excited when he heard these things. ¡°Is that the recommendation spot you mentioned before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can implement a recommendation quota for each school, be it for the Imperial Court or the army. Of course, the teachers must use these quotas practically and guarantee them by the academy¡¯s reputation. ¡°If there are issues with the recommended students, we¡¯ll revoke the school¡¯s rights to the quota.¡± Su Binglan had discussed these things with Lan Ruozhu before, but she spoke more simply. She had just given him more detailed information, and he understood everything. He became excited because the country could use more people. The Imperial Court would no longer have to worry about not having enough talent. It was an excellent idea. ¡°Also, we can set up a place in the Imperial Court to train the teachers in finding gifted students. We will also train the teachers to be better and ensure they do well in various academies.¡± Lan Ruozhu was ecstatic, wondering why he had not considered this before. ¡°The outstanding students can also stay and become teachers. The Imperial Court will pay the teachers, and the teachers will be under the court¡¯s jurisdiction.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with your plans, Sister. We have to create new departments in the Imperial Court to implement these things.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°I¡¯ll write a detailed plan for everything. You can also tell the officials about this during the court meeting.¡± Lan Ruozhu only used uncorrupted officials after taking the emperor¡¯s position. They would probably support him when he told them about Su Binglan¡¯s plans. It would also be okay if they had objections. After all, all of Chu Country had united, and Lan Ruozhu controlled all the major powers. Everything would proceed smoothly, even if he were to reform the country. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss everything with the new officials. They come from poor families, and I selected them from the local areas. They should be thrilled when I tell them your plans.¡± Lan Ruozhu knew how difficult it was for families to gather funds to send their children to school. Everyone would be excited when they found out the Imperial Court would fund the academies and allow the students to attend for free.. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Prioritize Agriculture Chapter 881: Prioritize Agriculture Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu would be excited whenever he could do something for the people and the country. When he became the emperor, he spent the night reviewing memorials and looking at the situation in various parts of the country. He even had a headache because the situation was worse than he had imagined. Only Dingzhou to the border prefecture did well. In other places, countless commoners lost their lives or were severely injured by the princes of various provinces. The commoners did not even have enough to eat. Therefore, Lan Ruozhu immediately issued an order to reduce taxes, encourage farming and land reclamation, and even distribute seeds to everyone. He also encouraged the people to have more children. If there were more children, the county government would allocate more land and seeds to the families. Lan Ruozhu wanted to increase Chu Country¡¯s population. After all, there was more land than people in ancient times. He believed he could make the country prosper as long as he worked hard. ¡°Sister, opening more academies will be beneficial. With more knowledge, people could distinguish right from wrong. ¡°If people are more knowledgeable, they can have better jobs, buy healthier food, and wear warm clothes during winter. The students might even invent things, just like the cement you mentioned.¡± Lan Ruozhu was in awe of the cement as it would solve many problems. He could reinforce the city walls with it and rebuild the roads in Dingzhou. He could even make them spacious and beautiful. Then, the ground would not be muddy when it rained or snowed. After they built the cement roads, the citizens ran to the streets to check it out. Everyone was curious. ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother. The more knowledge everyone gains, the more talented people will emerge from all walks of life. I suggest we open an agricultural research department to recruit some talent. We¡¯ll train them to specialize in agricultural farming. ¡°We can divide these talents into small teams. They can then visit various places to teach the people how to grow crops more efficiently every year during spring plowing.¡± There were no such things as imports in this era. The food grown by each country was self-sufficient. If they wanted to get food from other countries, others would be in control of them. It might also expose the lack of food in a country, which would quickly lead to war. Therefore, every country on this continent attached great importance to agriculture. Still, the Imperial Court did not take any effective measures despite the importance of agriculture. For example, how to encourage farming, land reclamation, and how to improve crops. Everyone used old-fashioned methods of growing food without improvements. However, the people cultivated the land around Dingzhou and Teng County with newer methods that Su Binglan had taught them. She had arranged for her people to teach everyone how to farm and apply fertilizer more efficiently. She had also distributed high-yield seeds to everyone. Most importantly, Lan Ruozhu had set up a factory in the prefecture to make all the farming tools Su Binglan had designed. He even distributed them to the farmers, which significantly reduced the farmers¡¯ labor. Everyone praised their new farming tools. The villagers valued their cows because they could plow the land. Without cows, they would have to plow the land manually, which was exhausting. Sometimes, the villagers would go home and lie down immediately after working for only half a day. Their backs would ache so much that they could not move. They no longer suffered that much after using Su Binglan¡¯s newly designed farming tools. Even if the villagers did not have cows, her farming tools still helped them. Lan Ruozhu considered his sister¡¯s words. He knew establishing the Ministry of Agriculture would be beneficial to Chu Country¡¯s farming, significantly if a genius appeared. If someone could develop high-yield seeds, it would be an outstanding achievement. Ultimately, it would increase the yield on one acre of land. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Sister,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°I¡¯ll set up a new department in the Imperial Court and call it the Ministry of Agriculture.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be similar to the Ministry of Works and Personnel. You can establish it separately and manage it yourself. Agriculture is the foundation, so you should still control it. ¡°The officials in the Imperial Court have their rules and systems. They¡¯re separate entities. The person in charge of the agricultural research department only needs to report to you. ¡°They must focus on their research and not care about official matters. They don¡¯t even have to participate.¡± Su Binglan felt those who specialized in research were not good at dealing with interpersonal government relationships. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°We still need to nurture more talents.¡± He realized Su Binglan had many things on her mind but did not have any agricultural talents yet. Although he knew his sister was an all-rounded talent, he did not want her to do everything. Since Lan Ruozhu only had one sibling, he would treat her like a treasure. He even hoped Su Binglan could enjoy the life of a princess. Nonetheless, she was beyond her years, and others would not understand her plans. Lan Ruozhu enjoyed discussing things with his sister because she could teach him a lot, which benefitted him greatly. He also knew about the rumor about Su Binglan being a guardian angel who had descended from the heavens to save the people. Sometimes, he genuinely believed those rumors. Otherwise, Su Binglan would not be so knowledgeable. Everything she did and every idea she proposed was for the people and country¡¯s benefit. Lan Ruozhu could imagine Chu Country being the most prosperous country on this continent when the holidays arrived. Su Binglan realized Lan Ruozhu seemed somewhat distracted, so she waved a hand before his face. ¡°Brother? Brother, are you with me?¡± Lan Ruozhu returned to his senses and asked, ¡°Huh? What was that?¡± Su Binglan silently checked her brother¡¯s wrist pulse. After confirming that he was okay, she sighed in relief. ¡°You seemed a little distracted just now. You must be tired.¡¯ ¡°No, I feel healthy and energetic.¡± Lan Ruozhu smiled. Su Binglan knew it was the effect of the spiritual spring water. She had added it to her brother¡¯s water tank to strengthen his body. ¡°By the way, Brother, you said we should train more talents, right? We can train a lot more by setting up free schools in various places..¡± Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Very Proud Chapter 882: Very Proud Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu nodded, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. More children will have an opportunity to study if we open more schools. The geniuses will naturally stand out. ¡°They can then show off their abilities once chosen by the Imperial Court. The previous Imperial Exams were restricted.¡± If many poor children could not afford to study, less would be able to participate in the Imperial Exams. However, more children would stand out once the siblings opened free education institutes. Even if some were not academically gifted, they would possess solid hands-on capabilities. Such students could also contribute to the country¡¯s well-being. Even if there were students who did not excel academically or practically, they would still learn to distinguish right from wrong. All of that would increase Chu Country¡¯s stability. ¡°With education, these children will grow to be capable adults who can earn a decent living for their families. It would inadvertently lessen thefts and riots.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll establish a new system. It¡¯ll allow some people to change from bad to good citizens.¡± After some thought, Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°We must implement new laws to restrain the remaining bandits. We¡¯ll record these families¡¯ misdeeds and restrict their children from attending our free education institutes. ¡°Some of these bandits are inhumane. They think they can get away with killing others. They¡¯ll start reconsidering their actions once they affect their loved ones.¡¯ Su Binglan agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother. Fewer people will be causing trouble soon enough. The citizens will also feel safer walking on the streets.¡± ¡°We have a lot to do,¡± Lan Ruozhu said thoughtfully. The environment in various provinces was more complicated than he had imagined because of the kings¡¯ rebellion. Many good citizens had no choice but to become thieves. Lan Ruozhu wanted them to return to being good citizens. The two discussed the countrys betterment while Luo Jin¡¯an was busy in the military camp. The people of the Wei Manor went to the market as usual that day. ¡°Old Madam Lin,¡± a stall owner asked, ¡°What did you eat at the Wei Manor last night? It smelled excellent.¡± ¡°Yeah, the air was so fragrant. I got hungry just by smelling the food. I¡¯m curious as to what you ate.¡± ¡°l could hear how lively it was when 1 passed by. What happened at the Wei Manor last night?¡± Everyone was curious about the food as the fragrance whetted everyone¡¯s appetite. Since these people lived near the manor, they could smell the food from their houses. The houses on this street were empty, and no one could sell them because the manor was in the middle of the street. When the manor was sealed, the people abandoned the street. The commoners feared being arrested if they were too close to the manor. Of course, some small vendors would rent the houses to live in the vicinity because it was cheaper. They would then push their carts to the market to sell things during the day. Otherwise, every inch of land in the capital was costly. They would not even have a place to live. No one expected the street near the manor to regain its liveliness after the manor¡¯s unsealing and the Wei family¡¯s vindication. Old Madam Lin spoke proudly, ¡°Master Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife taught us how to make dumplings. She even made spicy crabs, spicy prawns, braised pork, and many other dishes. Everything she made was delicious. ¡°Master Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife is wonderful. She even told us to eat together. Oh, those dishes she made aren¡¯t even available elsewhere. She also gave us fruit juice and told us to drink as much as we wanted. Each juice had a different flavor.¡± The old woman smacked her lips as she reminisced about last night¡¯s food and drinks. She had also eaten a whole plate of dumplings, even though her appetite had deteriorated with age. Strangely, Old Madam Lin did not feel uncomfortable even after overeating. Instead, she felt more energetic the following day. Typically, the younger housekeepers would do the grocery shopping. However, Old Madam Lin used to be responsible for that. She was worried about letting them do the shopping because they might not know how to pick the freshest ingredients. Everyone greeted her politely whenever she walked on the streets because they knew she was a member of the Wei Manor. Old Madam Lin smiled proudly. ¡°Old Madam Lin, you¡¯re referring to the princess, right?¡± ¡°Of course, Princess Binglan is Duke Jin¡¯an¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Last night, Her Highness told us not to call Master Jin¡¯an Great General or Duke Jin¡¯an. She told us to call him Master Jin¡¯an instead.¡± Still, they had to address Luo Jin¡¯an as Duke Jin¡¯an or General Wei in public because the emperor had given him those titles. The small business owners were emotional. They never expected Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan to vindicate the Wei family, whom others had accused of treason. The family had risen to a new height in such a short period. The unrestrained youth, Luo Jin¡¯an, had become the head of the family and even received such a title. Moreover, he was the Prince Consort. ¡°Old Madam Lin, is the food you ate available elsewhere?¡± The old woman chuckled. ¡°Her Highness is the only one who knows how to make the spicy crabs and prawns. They aren¡¯t available elsewhere because of how strange the proteins are. ¡°You won¡¯t know how to eat them even if you manage to get some. Her Highness taught us how to eat them.¡± Old Madam Lin could not stop thinking about the two dishes as they tasted superb. Everyone listening was drooling at that moment. ¡°Old Madam Lin, is the manor hiring? I¡¯d like to work there.¡± The old woman smiled and said, ¡°l know you want to work there because of the food. I¡¯m sorry, but we have enough people now. Still, I have good news for you. Her Highness says she¡¯ll open a shop soon.¡± ¡°What kind of shop? One that¡¯ll sell those spicy crabs and prawns dish you mentioned?¡± Old Madam Lin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll know how good the food tastes once Her Highness opens the restaurant.¡± ¡°We simply must try those dishes. 1 wonder when it¡¯ll open.¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to Her Highness to decide..¡± Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: Big Supermarket Chapter 883: Big Supermarket Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was excited when they heard the news. ¡°Old Madam Lin, you must tell everyone once the shop opens. We can¡¯t wait to try those dishes.¡± Many of them lived nearby and had been thinking about the food since last Old Madam Lin understood this, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you as soon as I know about it. Since you¡¯re selling vegetables, you should make sure they¡¯re fresh.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll give you a discount, Old Madam Lin.¡± The old woman waved, saying, ¡°Her Highness knows it¡¯s hard for you to do business. You don¡¯t have to give us a discount. We¡¯ll buy your products as usual, but they must be fresh.¡± Everyone felt warm inside when they heard that. The princess was understanding of them, after all. It was no wonder the people in the prefecture liked Su Binglan so much. She genuinely cared for the people and did not treat them as mere commoners. The people remembered how vicious Princess Chu Liuwu was. If someone even bumped into her horse carriage by accident, she would tell her men to whip them. She even called the commoners ants and did not care about their lives. However, Chu Liuwu was a sinner who had died during the war. Everyone was relieved when they heard about it. They even recalled seeing her public execution. ¡°Princess Binglan is the best.¡± ¡°You have no idea how much Her Highness has done for the people.¡± ¡°l know. Princess Binglan and Emperor Ruozhu used to live in Dingzhou and even developed such a remote place into a prosperous one. Everyone can grow high-yield crops and work in factories. They can also receive monthly wages and bonuses.¡¯ ¡°The people there now live relaxed lives. Their children can even attend school and buy cheaper paper.¡± ¡°There are also shops that sell school supplies, and their paper comes from a mill in Dingzhou. I heard Her Highness was the one who developed the paper.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the cement. Did you see the roads? Her Highness entrusted someone to research and develop the cement.¡± Initially, everyone was curious as to how the cement would hold up. After some rain, the ground was not muddy. People then realized it was not just for show, but it was pretty practical. Whenever it rained or snowed in the past, people¡¯s carts would have trouble navigating the streets. The roads would get muddy and slippery, so it was unsafe to push carts. The carts would flip over if one were not careful. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the books. I know Her Highness has opened many factories, too.¡¯ ¡°My child attends Fiery Blue Academy. We went to check it out once and found out how good the dorms are.¡± ¡°Your child attends Fiery Blue Academy? Not just anyone can do that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the academy Prince Ruozhu¡ªno, Emperor Ruozhu runs.¡± Everyone discussed these things excitedly while Old Madam Lin smiled. Su Binglan had mentioned opening a factory in the capital during last night¡¯s dinner. She would also open free education institutes, meaning people¡¯s children could study without spending much money. Old Madam Lin¡¯s grandson was old enough to attend school. When the time came, she would send him to one. Meanwhile, Su Binglan had a lengthy conversation with Lan Rouzhu in the palace. It was already noon when Lan Ruozhu asked her to stay for lunch. ¡°You can stay and eat here, Sister.¡± Su Binglan asked with a smile, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Lan Ruozhu was embarrassed. ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. I really want to eat your cooking. I heard about the fragrance at the Wei Manor last night. What did you cook that made everyone crave it so much?¡± ¡°l made spicy crabs and prawns.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the seafood you mentioned last time?¡± Lan Ruozhu had heard his sister talking about such things last time. He did not expect her to find crabs and prawns so quickly. ¡°Indeed, it was seafood, but the cooking method was different. I plan to open a few shops here and use two to sell skewers and spicy prawns. I think everyone will like them.¡± Many wealthy families lived in the capital, so they would be thrilled to eat such unique food. Su Binglan believed these shops would do exceedingly well. ¡°Did Wenwu find these seafood in the south?¡± ¡°Yeah, he did.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Wenwu has been in charge of the market there since he went there with Feiran. I sent a drawing of crabs and crayfish to Wenwu using the courier. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect him to find those ingredients so quickly. He sent over plenty of ingredients so 1 can make some for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good lunch today,¡± Lan Ruozhu happily said. Su Binglan looked outside, saying, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s time for lunch. I¡¯ll use the palace kitchen to cook.¡± Lan Ruozhu waved and said, ¡°No need. There¡¯s a separate kitchen beside my small courtyard. I¡¯ll get someone to open up the spare kitchen to make it more convenient for you to eat here.¡± Su Binglan did not expect her brother to consider such a thing. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll cook in the small kitchen so no one will disturb me.¡¯ She would teach the housekeepers in the palace how to cook these two dishes but now was not the time. She could cook for Lan Ruozhu in different ways. Lan Ruozhu followed her into the small kitchen and said, ¡°Sister, can we set up a gourmet class in schools?¡± Su Binglan became wide-eyed. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Brother. I never thought of that. It¡¯ll be good if everyone can learn some culinary skills and open shops to sell desserts and snacks.¡¯ She felt the capital¡¯s market was vast. The students could earn a decent living if they worked hard. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu did not restrict people from setting up stalls and selling things. It was fine as long as they set up stalls within the designated areas of the streets. ¡°By the way, Brother, I¡¯d like to open a big supermarket in the center to make buying groceries more convenient for everyone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a supermarket?¡± Lan Ruozhu had never heard of such a term. ¡°Is it like a big market?¡± ¡°More or less, yeah. It¡¯s a grocery store that sells nearly everything. If anyone needs daily necessities, they can visit the supermarket and get whatever they need. ¡°Still, it isn¡¯t as easy as opening a regular shop. We must supply various goods to ensure there¡¯s sufficient supply. That includes vegetables, fruits, bedding, soap, cooked food, and so on..¡± Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Every Inch of Land Is Worth Gold Chapter 884: Every Inch of Land Is Worth Gold Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan liked telling Lan Ruozhu her thoughts. He nodded, saying, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a little complicated for people to get groceries now since they have to go to different places. Why don¡¯t I arrange for someone to help you with the supermarket?¡± Since it was complicated, it would take a lot of effort. Lan Ruozhu did not want his sister to tire herself out, either. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Brother. Once we open the supermarket, it¡¯ll create plenty of job opportunities for the people. They don¡¯t need special skills to sell things there.¡± Su Binglan felt she should help as many people as possible. Lan Ruozhu knew it was pointless to persuade his sister when she had decided on something. After some thought, he said, ¡°Do you need a vast plot of land? I¡¯ve sealed off Chu Liuwu and the Han family¡¯s mansions. We can tear them down and rebuild them into a supermarket. They happen to be at the center of the capital, too.¡± Su Binglan raised her brow. Chu Liuwu chose the center of the capital when she built her manor. It was also close to the Han family¡¯s residence. Initially, many houses that belonged to high-ranking officials and nobles were there. There were also a few smaller houses that belonged to ordinary citizens. Since Chu Liuwu wanted to use the land to build her manor, she forced these families to leave and tore down their houses. She simply wanted to be closer to the Han family and interact with Han Yueting more often. If Lan Ruozhu tore down the Han family¡¯s residence and Chu Liuwu¡¯s manor, Su Binglan could use the space to build her supermarket. After all, it would be in the center of the capital, which would make it convenient for the citizens. Su Binglan did not argue. Instead, she quickly agreed. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Lan Ruozhu waved and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. I¡¯ll support everything you want to do. If you need anything else, just tell me.¡± He became the emperor to support his sister and let her do as she pleased. Moreover, Su Binglan loved the people and did more for them than Lan Ruozhu could. Still, the latter hoped to help his sister do more. ¡°Since Liuwu¡¯s manor and the Han family¡¯s residence are massive, I can build the supermarket on one-fifth of the land.¡± In that era, royals and prominent families would occupy a vast piece of land to build their houses or manors. Su Binglan wanted to make proper plans to use the two plots of land as efficiently as possible. Moreover, the location was excellent as it was at the center of the capital, where many people were. It would be even livelier there when Su Binglan finished building the supermarket. She intended to build a commercial street that included a food street and theater, much like the one in Su Teng Village¡¯s development site. Then, people would have an easier time getting groceries, and they could even watch the plays in the theater. Of course, the tickets in the capital¡¯s Grand Theater would be slightly more expensive. Still, the supermarket would not take up the two large plots of land. Su Binglan also planned to use the rest to build an office and an inn. The office building would be similar to that of a modern office. The newspaper office staff were working in a temporary area. Su Binglan had transformed a house into an office and kept it relatively straightforward. She wanted to build a bright and spacious place for the newspaper office. After all, it would improve the staff¡¯s mood to work in a more comfortable office. Su Binglan would also reserve a space to build a courier office. Some authors would even have their own offices while others could rent some office buildings. As for the inn, she planned to imitate a modern-era five-star restaurant. Even so, it could not be too modern. Su Binglan would have to combine some ancient architectural stylings, or it would not match the surrounding buildings. Although the outside would appear a little old-school, the interior would resemble the modern-era layout. ¡®I¡¯ll give the guests soft mattresses and pillows. They¡¯ll want to come back after staying at the inn for a night.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up when she thought of it. After coming to the capital, she realized how much more she needed to do for the people. She was excited and believed the capital would look very different. There were also plenty of wastelands on the edge of the capital that she also planned to use. She could give some to the farmers and build more schools and residential areas on the rest. Every inch of land in the capital was worth gold. Su Binglan simply needed to develop the land. However, the villagers also needed to reclaim the wastelands to grow crops. When the capital developed and prospered, many more people would want to move there. The politics had also improved, and the citizens could settle down. With more children, the population would increase. ¡°Brother, that place is just right to open a bank.¡± Lan Ruozhu sighed. He knew his sister always thought about him whenever she made big plans. The two siblings chatted as Su Binglan made lunch for Lan Ruozhu. He could not stop praising the spicy crab and prawns his sister made. ¡°These are too delicious, Sister. They¡¯re better than anything I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± The citizens would be shocked and delighted if they saw their new emperor¡¯s charming side. Since Su Binglan was the only one around at that moment, Lan Ruozhu felt more relaxed and ate as much as he wanted. Su Binglan was pleased to see her brother enjoying her food. ¡°Since you like them so much, I¡¯ll make more for you later.¡± Lan Ruozhu felt warm inside. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, Sister.¡± After lunch, Su Binglan left the palace to visit Chu Liuwu¡¯s empty manor and the Han family¡¯s residence. She realized how much space these two buildings occupied. She could imagine what it looked like after tearing them down and rebuilding everything according to her design. Su Binglan smiled as she thought about it. Since Lan Ruozhu had become the emperor, Su Binglan hoped the capital would become prosperous. Therefore, she had to complete the supporting facilities. That way, more talented and capable people would be willing to live and work in the capital. After taking a look around, Su Binglan prepared to hire a construction team in the capital to tear down the two buildings. Su Chun stood beside Su Binglan, saying, ¡°Master, there isn¡¯t a construction team in the capital, so you might need to build one like you did in Su Teng Village..¡± Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: The Seats Are Full Chapter 885: The Seats Are Full Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not know any contractors in the capital. After some thought, she said, ¡°Publish a recruitment notice in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper. I¡¯ll form a construction team to work for me.¡¯ ¡°Right away, Master.¡± After strolling the streets for a while, Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the theater to watch the General¡¯s Order.¡¯ Su Chun perked up. ¡°That¡¯s great, Master! I thought you forgot.¡± ¡°l might forget other things, but not that. Although 1 wrote the script, I¡¯ve yet to watch the play.¡± Su Binglan had wanted to see the effects of the play. Although she knew the effect was good, she still wanted to watch for herself. Su Binglan also needed inspiration for her next play. When the duo arrived at the theater, the staff was excited to see Su Binglan. They almost knelt before her, but she had previously instructed them not to do that whenever she came out in casual clothes. She did not want them to draw attention to her. Therefore, the staff suppressed their excitement and brought Su Binglan to the high-class private room on the second floor. From there, she and Su Chun could see the performance better. There was also food there, so they could eat while watching. As the duo headed to the second floor, Su Binglan saw Chen Chengkang and Chen Zhuzhu on the viewing platform. The uncle and niece were focused on the stage and did not notice anyone else. However, the staff member was attentive as he followed Su Binglan¡¯s line of sight and hurriedly explained, ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s Duke of Chen¡¯s younger brother, and the other one is Young Master Chengkangs niece. ¡°They come here often. Everyone says Young Master Chengkang likes Miss Xiaoxun. He treats her very well, and everyone can see how sincere he is. He also respects Miss Xaoxun very much and even sent people to protect her in secret. ¡± Su Binglan smiled and nodded. After all, she knew about these things. If Chen Chengkang were a bad person, she would have told her guards to chase him out. Although this was just a theater, she had people guarding the area. If anyone dared to cause trouble here, the guards would arrest them immediately. Those with good senses knew Su Binglan ran the theater. Those who visited the theater to watch the plays had to abide by the rules. After entering the private room, Su Binglan waved and let the staff return to his post. She and Su Chun then sat at a table to watch the show. The General¡¯s Order play had several scenes, and each plot was brief. Otherwise, the story would be too lengthy. The first scene was of a ten-year-old youth practicing his swordsmanship in a courtyard. Immediately after, an urgent drumbeat sounded, and the old general gathered his sons to tell them about the war at the border. He intended to bring everyone to the border to protect the people. Although the youth was only ten, he insisted on going to the battlefield with his father. The youth¡¯s elder brother doted on him, saying, ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re only ten. You can¡¯t go to the battlefield.¡± ¡°But Father, Big Brother, Second Brother, and our uncles also went to battle when they were only ten.¡± Every man in the general¡¯s estate had to lead troops to the battlefield and fight at a young age. Nonetheless, the general looked at his youngest son with a heavy heart before bringing his sons to the ancestral hall. Pictures of those who had died on the battlefield were in the ancestral hall of the General¡¯s estate. Each had guarded this land through generations. The spectators felt a lump in their throats as they watched what happened before the expedition scene. Everyone knew about the glory of the general¡¯s estate. However, they were unaware of the generations of accumulated meritorious deeds that brought glory to the estates. The family had made countless sacrifices to protect the people, but the commoners knew nothing about it. The general brought his sons to kneel in the ancestral hall, saying, ¡°You must never forget our ancestors¡¯ teachings. We must protect our country and its people. We wouldn¡¯t have a home without Chu Country. ¡°You mustn¡¯t fear making sacrifices. If you retreat at the border, the enemy will occupy the city and leave our people homeless. Since we¡¯re going to war soon, you must remember your responsibilities.¡± The second scene showed what the ten-year-old youth witnessed and heard at the border. War was crueler than anyone could have imagined. It was not easy to protect a city from the enemy. The actors reenacted the scene of golden spears and iron-clad horses on stage with sound effects, music, and light. The audience was on the edge of their seats as they watched. The third scene consisted of the Crown Prince roping in the general while the latter remained neutral. The emperor feared the general and tried suppressing him in secret. The former typically refused to pay the army or provide them with rations. The general had lived frugally to feed his soldiers. The Imperial Court deliberately stopped supplying pensions, and the general had to take it from his own manor. Very few were privy to this. The third scene showed the war from three years ago. This war lasted a long time and exposed the emperors¡¯ and princes¡¯ selfishness. It also exposed the fact that the Crown Prince had conspired with the enemy to kill the soldiers. Many soldiers died in vain on the battlefield that day. The crowd was furious as they watched. They only felt relieved when the new emperor ascended the throne and vindicated the general¡¯s family. Although the play was ambiguous and did not specify which general¡¯s manor it was about, everyone knew it was about General Jin¡¯an and his family. Many cried after watching the General¡¯s Order. Su Chun could barely return to her senses after watching the play. ¡°How touching! ¡® Su Binglan watched the crowd¡¯s reactions and smiled lightly. Later, she could advertise the play in the newspapers. She even considered allowing the host to go on stage during intermissions to advertise food shops. That way, the theater could collect advertising fees. Of course, the shops would have to pass a review before being eligible for the advertising slots. After all, Su Binglan did not want to deceive the consumers. ¡°That was a beautiful play.¡± ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t help tearing up. I never knew how much pain and sorrow General Jin¡¯an experienced.¡± ¡°l heard he won a battle when he was only ten. It turns out winning battles isn¡¯t that easy, not to mention how young he was.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we only saw his glamorous side. Still, we didn¡¯t know the Wei family had experienced such hardships.¡± ¡°My heart aches for them. I watched this play twice, yet I always tear up.¡± ¡°There will be another play in two days. I heard they¡¯re outstanding. Before this, the actors only performed in the prefecture. They even showcased many myths and legends in their plays.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so excited! I need to watch those plays when I have time.¡± ¡°l need to consider buying tickets. The seats are always full.¡± Everyone discussed the play and upcoming ones as they left the theater. Su Binglan knew they were also discussing her previously written plays. She would write a few more plays for the actors soon. The sky was already dark when Su Binglan exited the theater. She planned to return to the Wei Manor with Su Chun. Su Binglan wanted to finish cooking dinner just in time for Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s return. However, she happened to see a horse galloping toward her with Luo Jin¡¯an on it.. Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: A Legend Among the People Chapter 886: A Legend Among the People Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an spotted Su Binglan through the crowd. As his beautiful wife stood there and looked at him, his heart softened. He only had eyes for her, unable to stop smiling. He got down from his horse and led it to Su Binglan. The latter smiled and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t home when I returned. I asked where you were, and my subordinate told me you¡¯d be here. I came to pick you up.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was not used to his wife¡¯s absence. His mood had improved because Su Binglan was by his side. Su Binglan felt warm inside when she heard the word ¡®home.¡¯ She said softly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home then.¡± Naturally, Su Chun approached the horse and took it from Luo Jin¡¯an. The latter then held his wife¡¯s hand, and the couple walked toward the manor. The setting sun shone on them, giving them a moving glow as they walked and chatted. ¡°How was the play?¡± ¡°Although I wrote the script, the performance still moved me,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The stage effects were excellent, and everyone played their parts perfectly.¡± Previously, she had only provided the actors with ideas. However, the production team, actors, and actresses were highly talented. They acted out the entire play and brought out the desired atmosphere. Su Binglan added, ¡°So many people cried while watching the play. Even though I left the story ambiguous, everyone knew it was about you and your family. You¡¯re famous and loved by the people now.¡± Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Luo Jin¡¯an. He smiled gently, saying, ¡°No matter how famous I am, I¡¯ll never be as loved by the people as you.¡± Even the elders of the Wei Manor felt there was something extraordinary about Su Binglan. Everyone knew who she was, and they loved her because of the things she did for them, not because she was a princess. Su Binglan had become a legend among the people. Those who enjoyed watching the plays knew she was the one who wrote the scripts. They also knew about all the delicacies she had made. Many discovered that the new policies Lan Ruozhu had implemented were also because of Su Binglan. She smiled, feeling a sense of responsibility. Still, she knew she still had many things to do. ¡°Oh, I visited Ruozhu at the palace this morning.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know about that.¡± Su Binglan could not help but feel relaxed whenever she was by her husband¡¯s side. She also enjoyed sharing everything with him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what Brother and I discussed?¡± ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯d tell me, even if I don¡¯t ask about it,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had built a tacit understanding with each other. They also knew each other so well that they could almost read each other¡¯s minds. Su Binglan felt a sweetness in her heart when she heard her husband¡¯s remark. She said, ¡°Brother gave me the Han family¡¯s residence and Liuwu¡¯s manor. I can tear them down and build something of my own.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was surprised as those two locations were perfect. Moreover, the two massive mansions occupied a vast area, which Su Binglan could use to build many structures. Indeed, it was an excellent plan. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so happy? Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll draw up some designs when we get home. I¡¯ll even start gathering a team of construction workers tomorrow. 1 want to tear those two buildings down as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so happy about it,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said softly. As the two reached the manor, Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Did you visit the prison?¡± Su Binglan shifted her gaze, saying, ¡®I can¡¯t hide anything from you. I went to see Yueting and his family.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an tensed up when he heard Han Yuetings name. The former knew his wife did not care about Han Yueting. However, Luo Jin¡¯an instinctively wanted to ask about Han Yueting after thinking about Han Yuetings status. Su Binglan chuckled when she noticed her husband¡¯s expression. ¡°Judging from your expression, I assure you that I only went to interrogate him. Nothing else happened. I even fed him my poison. He¡¯s a stranger to me, Jin¡¯an. ¡°Since 1 went to interrogate him, don¡¯t you want to know what 1 discovered?¡± She could feel how much Luo Jin¡¯an cared for her. Luo Jin¡¯an saw his wife¡¯s smile and helplessly sighed. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached at that moment, saying, ¡°l know there are certain things you¡¯re apprehensive about doing, so let me handle them.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s heart also ached because his wife had to do everything for him. Su Binglan noticed it and added, ¡°It was nothing. I just went to interrogate the Han family and let Xiaoxun get her revenge.¡± When she set up the production crew, she told Luo Jin¡¯an about Yang Xiaoxun¡¯s life experiences. Luo Jin¡¯an remembered everything. ¡°The person who almost cost Xiaoxun her life and traumatized her was one of the Han family¡¯s illegitimate children, Han Mobei. I allowed Xiaoxun to meet him and take her revenge, ¡°l also know how cunning Yueting can be, so I poisoned him. No one can cure him, even if he tries to escape. His death is assured. After all, he betrayed you and your family. Treason is a capital crime, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s mood improved when he heard Su Binglan¡¯s protective tone. He asked, ¡°What else did you find out?¡± ¡°The poisons you and Ruozhu suffered aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. They didn¡¯t originate from the palace. Someone gave them to the emperor. They hired someone to infect you and Ruozhu with the poisons. ¡°Ruozhu¡¯s nanny tricked and poisoned him. Although she died, we just found out she was a member of the emperor¡¯s palace. I didn¡¯t expect a third party to be behind it.¡¯ ¡°What about the cold poison in my body?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. Although Su Binglan had cured him of the cold poison, she was still worried about him. Luo Jin¡¯an added, ¡°I only got poisoned because I tried saving someone during a battle.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t have suffered a narrow escape if it were not for the cold poison. He had never mentioned these things in the past. After hearing Luo Jin¡¯an elaborate on the situation, Su Binglan realized the situation was more complicated than she had imagined. She asked, ¡°It¡¯s too despicable. Was there a spy?¡± ¡°Someone snuck into the military camp back then,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an explained, ¡°They used a skin-changing method, so no one realized it until it was too late.. Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: The Last Disciple Chapter 887: The Last Disciple Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan became wide-eyed, asking, ¡°Skin changing method? You mean a disguise?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an elaborated, ¡°No, it was something much more advanced than just a disguise. It¡¯s like a human skin stuck to another¡¯s face, making it hard to discern whether or not it¡¯s a disguise. I would¡¯ve noticed the spy long ago if they used a basic disguise.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s gaze sank. ¡°Who is this person? How can they possess such an ability?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an paled, and his expression turned cold. Nieanwhile, Su Binglan realized things were not as simple as they seemed. Someone had explicitly targeted the Wei family, Luo Jin¡¯an, and Lan Ruozhu. ¡°It was my sister-in-law.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. He was unwilling to speak about this in the past because he did not want to involve his wife. Now that everyone knew she was his wife, he could only tell her what really happened. ¡°What?! It was your sister-in-law?¡± Su Binglan was in disbelief. Ordinary people did not have much of an impression of the Wei family¡¯s former young mistress. That was because she was a commoner from a humble family. Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s older brother was a talented man. He had established many military merits at a young age, and many women in the capital admired him. However, no one expected Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s brother to marry a commoner. Su Binglan remembered seeing the young mistress from afar once. The latter was gentle and nonconfrontational. She did not fight for anything, as if she did not care about the mortal world. The young mistress also avoided drawing attention, causing Su Binglan to wonder if the young mistress would scheme against the Wei family. Su Binglan frowned, asking, ¡°Do you know her well?¡± ¡°Not really, no.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head. ¡°Big Brother knew our family¡¯s situation back then. We knew the emperor feared us, so my brother wanted to protect us by not marrying a woman with status or power. ¡°That¡¯s why my brother made a compromise and married a woman with no background. He seemed to respect his wife, but I don¡¯t know what happened between them behind closed doors.¡¯ Before this, Luo Jin¡¯an only focused on training soldiers, fighting, and constantly learning. Moreover, he could not interfere in his elder brother¡¯s personal life. Su Binglan was puzzled after hearing all that. She asked, ¡°Then, did you also choose a commoner as your wife?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an was dumbfounded, not expecting his wife to ask such a question. He went silent for a while. Su Binglan snorted. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed and grabbed Su Binglan¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course not.¡± Although he only focused on protecting the country back then, the only girl he was willing to get close to and care for was Lan Ruobing. Su Binglan had purposely questioned him just now. She realized that he would have married a commoner back then for his family¡¯s sake. That was if he had not been familiar with Lan Ruobing back then. Still, Luo Jin¡¯an got engaged to Lan Ruobing and got tied to the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion for her. Additionally, no one had high hopes for the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion. Everyone believed Lan Ruozhu and Lan Ruobing would die young. They also knew the Wei family and the Deceased Royal¡¯s Mansion shared the same fate because they were thorns on the emperor¡¯s side. Even so, the Wei family and Wei Jin¡¯an did everything to protect Lan Ruobing. After thinking everything through, Su Binglan¡¯s heart raced. It would be a lie to say she did not feel warm inside. Although Luo Jin¡¯an was not good at expressing himself, he would silently support and protect his wife with his actions. Su Binglan asked, ¡°So, what happened with your brother and sister-in-law?¡± ¡°They died,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an answered in a heavy tone. Su Binglan¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. She hugged Luo Jin¡¯an because she knew investigating this clue would be challenging. She asked again, ¡°Do you know what faction is behind this?¡± ¡°It has something to do with the forces in the martial world,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to discover what they actually are.¡± As if he thought of something, he continued, ¡°Oh, I went out earlier to investigate the Black Shadow Pavilion. I learned that the Black Shadow Pavilion¡¯s master had taken in a secret disciple more than twenty years ago. The master even adopted that boy. ¡°However, an internal strife occurred among them, and the master¡¯s adopted son disappeared. Someone said the boy died. Your father said something that matches the boy¡¯s description. I have a portrait of him.¡± As Luo Jin¡¯an spoke, he entered his study and showed Su Binglan a portrait. She was stunned when she looked at it. She could tell at a glance that the person in the picture was her father. Su Fengmao and the boy looked identical. ¡°Th-that¡¯s my father.¡± Su Binglan knew she was not mistaken. Su Fengmao was a handsome kid. In the portrait, he wore a black suit and held a sword. His expression was tense and cold. ¡°My father looked like this when he was young. My grandma said my mother was a beauty when she was young. Perhaps that¡¯s why my brothers are so handsome.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°Yeah, according to the clues we¡¯ve gathered, your father is related to the Black Shadow Pavilion.¡¯ Su Binglan asked, ¡°Is the master of the Black Shadow Pavilion still around?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an explained, ¡°Although there was an internal conflict in the Black Shadow Pavilion, no one had ever found the master¡¯s token. If that¡¯s the case, he should still be alive somewhere. ¡°Still, the internal strife and disappearance of your father caused the master to go insane. Someone then took control of his mind.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°So there are two factions within the Black Shadow Pavilion now.¡± ¡°The master seemed to have treated your father well, Binglan. However, your father went to Flower County for a mission he had received from the Black Shadow Pavilion. Your father never expected to meet your mother there.¡± Su Binglan furrowed her brows, asking, ¡°Why¡¯d my father go to Flower County?¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve been looking for something,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an speculated, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out what it is, though.¡± Before leaving Su Teng Village, Luo Jin¡¯an had told Su Binglan that he had something to do. He had gone to investigate the Black Shadow Pavilion to help his wife understand this. However, he had to return to help Lan Ruozhu during the recent war. Su Binglan pointed at the table, saying, ¡°I must meet the master of the Black Shadow Pavilion. He should know something, right? Perhaps my father will regain some of his memories once he reunites with his master.¡± ¡°Wait, you want your father to remember his past? ¡°I asked him about it before, and he wants this. I respect his decision. I feel obligated to save and heal the master of his insanity because he treated my father well.¡± Su Binglan was confident in her medical skills. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some arrangements.¡± The couple had to make ample preparations but could not alarm the Black Shadow Pavilion. Otherwise, it might even put Su Fengmao in danger.. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Quenching Thirst Chapter 888: Quenching Thirst Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Thanks for this.¡± Su Binglan nodded. She believed in her husband but would not interfere in the martial world for the time being. After all, she still had many things to do in the capital. After the discussion, Su Binglan realized how late it was. She asked, ¡°What would you like to have for dinner?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head. ¡°Let the housekeepers cook tonight. You¡¯ve been busy all day. Please don¡¯t tire yourself out. Just rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of cooking for you,¡± Su Binglan meant every word. ¡°You¡¯ve already cooked so much yesterday,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, even though he wanted to eat his wife¡¯s cooking. After all, she could make anything delicious, even with the most ordinary ingredients. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat out tonight? We can stroll around the city.¡± There was a night market in the capital. Although it was nighttime, it would be bright and lively. The shops in the night market stayed open till about midnight. Many high-ranking officials and dignitaries often spent their nights in the night market. Even ordinary folks had money to spend, so the streets would still be lively. Previously, Su Binglan had set up a two-floor hotpot restaurant on the same street. Even at night, the restaurant would be crowded. Even so, it was summer now, and eating hotpot was less than ideal. Therefore, Su Binglan invented wooden mechanical fans. Since there was no electricity in that era, people would have to crank the fan to make it work. Su Binglan even included a space under the fan to store ice. Like a waterwheel, the fan would speak the cold air as it rotated, making the hotpot restaurant cooler, even in summer. Everyone could enjoy their hotpot as the fan blew on them. Such an invention was unique in this era. Everyone thought it was novel, and many would eat at the restaurant just to use the fan. Although the restaurant was crowded, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an did not have to line up. Instead, they could use private room number one. The room was not open to the public and was exclusive to the Su family. ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat out.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled when he saw the excitement in his wife¡¯s eyes. He would accompany her wherever she wanted to go. The main streets were spacious and full of people shopping. They felt safe to stroll the streets at night because there were squads of royal guards patrolling the area all day and night. No one would dare cause trouble. Many people even set up their stalls on the bustling streets, as even foreigners visited. At night, they would stroll the streets and eat some delicious street food. Everyone knew about the new delicacies in the capital, so they were excited to try the food. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s eat at the hotpot restaurant. I heard they¡¯re hosting a lucky draw. We have a chance to win some fruit juice.¡± ¡°l heard it¡¯s tasty. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve yet to try it.¡± ¡°My sister took her son to a hotpot restaurant once, and they won a bottle of fruit juice. She said it tasted unique.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat at the hotpot restaurant and participate in the lucky draw, too. I want to try winning the fruit juice.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be great if there was a juice shop. Then we can drink it anytime we want.¡± ¡°l heard many people are eager to buy it. Still, the factories in Teng County can¡¯t keep up with the demand. 1 wonder when fruit juice will be available here.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m almost desperate to try it.¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an overheard such discussions as they strolled along the streets. The former smiled, saying, ¡°It seems people can¡¯t wait to try fruit juice. ¡°Having some iced fruit juice is an excellent way to quench your thirst, especially during summer. Still, there¡¯s mostly alcohol here. There isn¡¯t much else to drink around here.¡¯ This era was unlike modern times, where there were various beverages such as milk tea. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at Su Binglan and asked, ¡°How do you make fruit juice?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°We make it by squeezing the juice out of fruits. Although there¡¯s a factory in the wastelands near the capital, I plan to build a fruit juice factory and milk tea ingredient shop nearby. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll open milk tea shops all over the country to sell iced drinks. When winter arrives, they¡¯ll switch to selling hot milk tea.¡± Almost everyone enjoyed drinking milk tea in the modern era. Since that was the case, Su Binglan thought the people of this era would enjoy it, too. She could tell from the popularity of her fruit juice. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled, saying, ¡°The people of the capital will be pleased. I heard them talking about how they hoped more factories would open nearby so they could try something fresh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll build the factories soon. When I finish establishing the supermarket, everyone will realize how convenient it is.¡± Su Binglan smiled back at Luo Jin¡¯an. She continued, ¡°l feel most shops here charge higher prices sometimes. That¡¯s why the commoners have to bargain for a long while before finally buying something. 1 just think it¡¯s inefficient. ¡°The supermarket will ensure the prices are fair. I¡¯ll implement price tags so there will no longer be a need for bargaining. People can just buy whatever they see.¡± It was Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s first time hearing about price tags. He asked, ¡°Does that mean everything will have a set price?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯ll save everyone plenty of time and effort. ¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I can¡¯t wait to see what the supermarket will look like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start hiring construction workers tomorrow. 1 can start building it once I¡¯ve formed a construction team. Still, I must ensure the supply and use the people we trust to run the cashier counter.¡± There was a comprehensive college in Su Teng Village¡¯s development area, which nurtured various talents. The students there knew embroidery, management, martial arts, and many more. These students would play a significant role in the country¡¯s future development. The couple discussed such things as they strolled around the night market. There were lanterns everywhere, lighting up the streets. Although it was nighttime, it seemed like the sun was out. The sounds of people hawking, bargaining, and greeting customers echoed through the streets. It made the atmosphere livelier. Patrolling guards even passed by on both sides. Su Binglan quickly spotted the hotpot restaurant because many people had gathered at its entrance. She knew everyone was queueing up to enter.. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Ice Cubes and Sachets Chapter 889: Ice Cubes and Sachets Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The waiter at the hotpot restaurant put stools for everyone queueing at the door so they could sit down. Of course, they also put snacks at the door for those waiting in line. The snacks were delicious and also unique to the hotpot restaurant. Those who came to eat at the restaurant were anxious as they waited. ¡°Waiter, will it be our turn soon?¡± ¡°l wonder how much longer we¡¯ll have to wait. I¡¯m so excited to eat here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a number first.¡¯ ¡°Waiter, you should expand the shop. It¡¯s always so full here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an excellent suggestion.¡± While waiting, the eager patrons asked how much longer they had to wait before they could eat. Some even suggested expanding the restaurant to accommodate more people. The waiter thought the restaurant was already big enough. After all, it spanned two shop lots and two floors. Still, too many people visited the restaurant daily, causing a seemingly perpetual queue to form. Of course, the waiter was happy to see so many people eating at the restaurant. That was because the staff would get more bonuses if the business went well. Even though many people were eager and asked many questions, the waiter patiently answered every one. He even gave them snacks to accommodate them better. Su Binglan looked at the queue and thought she should enter through the back instead. Thus, she led Luo Jin¡¯an to the back. Only she and the restaurant manager knew about the back entrance. The back door would then lead directly to the private room on the second floor. Su Binglan sighed in relief when she and her husband reached the room. ¡°It¡¯s nice that there¡¯s a fan to cool us down. It¡¯s much colder inside than it is out there,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. Although there was a hotpot burning at every table, the restaurant¡¯s temperature was not high. Su Binglan explained, ¡°I changed the structure below and added a cellar. There¡¯s ice in there, so that¡¯s why cold air is seeping through from below.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an became wide-eyed. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to do that. Did you tell someone to make ice cubes?¡± He felt his wife would have used countless ice cubes to cool the whole building. Moreover, it seemed anyone could obtain ice for free during summer. Even he thought it was a little strange. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Yeah, I got someone to make the ice cubes so that people can get them for free.¡± She had made ice cubes for transporting her goods and also for people to cool themselves down during summer. Therefore, there was a refreshing feeling inside the restaurant. Although it was summer, the wind at night was cooling. The wind would blow through the window and bring a hint of coldness to the room, especially with the ice cubes below. Luo Jin¡¯an could also smell a refreshing fragrance in the private room. He then saw the plants around and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, these plants can repel mosquitoes.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mosquitos are rampant during summer, so I added these plants. Now, the guests won¡¯t have to worry about getting bitten. 1 also added mosquito repellent sachets around the place for the customers to use.¡± The embroidery shop had made the sachets, and Su Binglan only added some medicinal herbs to them to help repel the mosquitos. People could even use the sachets in their houses so that they would not get bitten while they slept. Su Binglan took a sachet and showed it to her husband. He looked at it and nodded, saying, ¡°This is brilliant. The smell is faint and has a hint of medicinal fragrance. It¡¯s pretty relaxing, too.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°We only give these sachets to those who eat at the hotpot restaurants. It¡¯s also a way to attract customers.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°l heard so many people saying that eating here is also a great experience besides just eating. Everyone feels relaxed when they eat here because of how polite the staff is. The waiters treat the customers equally no matter where they come from or what their status is.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°It¡¯s part of their training before they can start working here. These are basic things they must remember.¡± As the two spoke, the waiter brought over the food and placed the pot on the built-in stove. The couple then began eating. It had been a long time since Su Binglan ate hotpot. While eating, she thought of the first time she introduced hotpot to her family. ¡°I remember the first time we had this.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an smiled. ¡°It was during the Lantern Festival, right?¡± He was not around at that time because he had gone to the prefecture. Still, he had heard about it from Su Wenzhe and the others when he returned. Su Binglan nodded, ¡°Yeah, I also made plenty of mooncakes for the Lantern Festival. That was also the day Wenwu came home to us. Everyone was thrilled to see him. The whole family sat around the table and shared the hotpot. They thought it was the best thing they had ever eaten.¡± Su Binglan did not think about much else at that time. She only wanted her family to become wealthy and live good lives. It seemed like Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town had become a paradise in the blink of an eye, Foreign merchants who passed by would always visit Su Teng Village¡¯s development site for a few days just to eat the delicacies there. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes shined when she spoke of these things. She added, ¡°It¡¯s just that you weren¡¯t home at that time.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. ¡°I was in the prefecture with Ruozhu back then.¡± At that time, Su Binglan did not know her husbands true identity. She did not even have Lan Ruobings memories. ¡°Now that all of Chu Country can settle down, the people can live and work in peace. 1 want my parents to visit the capital.¡± Su Binglan wanted to build more things as soon as possible so that her parents could see a different side of the capital. Later, the couple returned to the manor. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Su Binglan began forming her construction team. When everyone read the newspaper, they went to the designated location early in the morning to wait for the interview. Su Binglan left her subordinates in charge of the people while she reviewed their information. After confirming the potential workers had no problems, she would hire them to be on her construction team. Moreover, she would pay them daily. Everyone was excited when they heard that. Since there were many experienced construction workers in the capital, Su Binglan quickly formed her team. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Binglan handed the blueprints to one of the contractors. ¡°Tear down these two mansions and clean up the area first. Then, you can start constructing the buildings according to the blueprints.¡± The chief contractor was highly experienced. In the past, he was responsible for renovating the palace and building the imperial garden. Hence, he quickly understood the blueprints.. Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Building a Farm Chapter 890: Building a Farm Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The chief contractor was so excited to see the blueprints that his hands trembled. He could not take his eyes off the blueprints, either. ¡°Your Highness, these are¡­ These buildings¡­¡± He could imagine how unique and extraordinary the buildings would be. He had built many magnificent buildings but had never seen such designs. He was shocked and excited, not expecting to be involved in this project. Su Binglan asked softly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The chief contractor shook his head. ¡°No, no, the blueprints are extremely detailed. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen such unique structures before.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s supermarket design was highly similar to that of the modern world. However, she stuck with the ancient architectural exterior to match the era. Still, it was expansive and easy to navigate inside. She even wrote every measurement in detail. Contractors who knew architecture would know how to build it just by looking at the blueprints. The chief contractor could also imagine the buildings appearance easily. Moreover, the blueprints included several different-looking structures. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Just build it according to the drawings.¡± She also gave the chief contractor the needed materials and starting capital. As for the construction team¡¯s wages, she would pay them daily. Su Yi had already traveled from Su Teng Village to the capital. As the project was substantial, he would monitor and oversee its progress. He would also arrange for someone to settle the financial expenses. Additionally, Su Binglan had requested him to pay the workers. After making these arrangements, she went to handle other matters. Previously, Luo Jin¡¯an had given her full control over his familys business. Since the previous emperor had sealed the business, the building was empty. However, the locations of these shops were excellent as they were at the center of the bustling capital. Su Binglan planned to use one of these shops to open a juice bar and milk tea shop. Su Binglan brought Su Chun to one of the shops and said, ¡°We¡¯ll use this one as a juice bar. I¡¯ll draw up a renovation design later and hire someone to do the work. ¡°I¡¯ll use the one next door as a milk tea shop. Let¡¯s try to complete the renovations and open these shops as soon as possible. We¡¯ll sell cold drinks and ice creams here, too.¡¯ Su Chun lit up when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. The former knew she could eat something new soon. Su Binglan had told her about milk tea before, but Su Chun had never tasted it. ¡°Master, can we drink milk tea while watching the plays at the theater?¡± Su Chun remembered her master saying it would be great if they could have milk tea at the theater. Of course, people snacked while watching, but they only had water to drink. It would be better if they had fruit juice and milk tea. That way, it would be even more relaxing. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Sure, drinking milk tea is also a way to relax.¡± Su Chun became motivated. ¡°Should we do it now, Master?¡± It was hot because it was just past noon. Su Chun thought he could drink milk tea after making it. Su Binglan said, ¡°We¡¯ll need milk to make it. It¡¯s best if someone could raise cows in batches.¡¯ Su Chun was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who specializes in raising cows. People typically use cows and bison to help with farming. Won¡¯t the milk taste weird?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Milk is a good thing. We can use it to make many things. I even used milk to make my cakes. Still, 1 don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any milk here, If there¡¯s none, we can open a milk farm that specializes in producing milk. ¡°Since milk has a high nutritional value, it¡¯s also good for children. We can also use it as a facial wash because it¡¯s good for the skin.¡± Su Binglan could imagine what it would be like. Her eyes even sparkled when she thought about the cow farm. Su Chun was just as excited and could not wait to try the milk. Su Binglan brought Su Chun to a nearby village to see if there were any cows. The living conditions of the villagers near the capital were much better than those in Dingzhou. Every village had several families with cows. Su Binglan even paid the families double the price for their cows. Moreover, she hired the villagers to build a vast farm for the cows. She had planned to build a factory first but decided to start with the farm first. She walked through a few villages and ultimately bought more than ten cows. After building the farm, she would put them in and hire people to care for them. Su Binglan paid the villagers well to take care of the cows. After a busy afternoon, she prepared to return to the manor. Just before that, she got someone to give her a bucket of milk to bring back. The villagers only snapped out of their daze after Su Binglan left. They looked at the money they had earned with trembling hands. One said, ¡°Her Highness paid us so much just for our cows and to care for them for a few days.¡± ¡°Was that really Her Highness?¡± ¡°She also said she wants us to build a farm on the surrounding wasteland. Although we don¡¯t know what a farm is, Her Highness will hire us to work at the farm for considerable wages.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in disbelief.¡¯ ¡°You should believe it! I have a distant relative from Dingzhou, and they told me about the factories the government runs. Her Highness hired those villagers to work for her and paid them handsomely. She doesn¡¯t do it for a profit but to help the people instead.¡± ¡°Her Highness is so good to us. Not only will we have a farm, but she also came to ask us some questions. I heard she plans to build many factories around here, which will provide countless job opportunities. The strong laborers can earn money, even the women.¡± ¡°l wonder how the farm works.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll only be a little busy during the spring harvest. I heard the princess will give everyone a holiday to plant crops.¡± ¡°Our new emperor encourages farming to reclaim wasteland. We will have more food once we do that.¡± The villagers valued their land, especially in this era. They knew they would no longer panic because they would have enough food.. Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: A Relaxed Summer Night Chapter 891: A Relaxed Summer Night Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That evening, the villagers had an early dinner and took their stools to the door to enjoy the shade. It was pretty much a gathering of chatting neighbors. Since there was no television or internet in this era, the villagers would come out and chat. After all, they had nothing much to do at home, If it were winter, they would probably go to bed straight after dinner. During summer, everyone would go out to enjoy the shade after dinner. They would share their stories with their neighbors. There were not that many mosquitos in the summer during ancient times because the air was fresh and the environment was perfect. Still, there would be a few mosquitos flying around. The villagers would simply need to fan themselves to avoid getting bitten. The night wind brought a chill when it blew past, making the villagers feel cool and relaxed. Everyone smiled as they chatted. ¡°We no longer have to worry so much about wars in Chu Country.¡± ¡°Yeah, everyone can rest assured with our new emperor and princess. We¡¯ll be fine as long as they live.¡± ¡°l agree. His Imperial Highness has already reduced our taxes. Besides that little bit of tax, the grain we harvest is more than enough for everyone.¡± ¡°Not only can we eat our fill, but we can also rest assured. We can even have white rice for every meal.¡± ¡°The previous emperor and Crown Prince were evil. They increased our taxes and also forced people to become soldiers. Those two were just sending people to their deaths. It was terrifying.¡± ¡°Yeah, there were bandits all over the capital, too. It¡¯s much safer now.¡± Everyone was emotional and dared not go out in the past. There was not enough food to go around, either. The people could only eat gruel to survive. They did not even dare to sleep, and even a dog¡¯s bark would wake them. The previous emperor never cared about the commoners¡¯ lives, but things had changed. People could go out as they pleased and had nothing to worry about. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu¡¯s people had dealt with all the bandits. Even if there were some remaining, they would not dare to reveal themselves. After all, the authorities were waiting to arrest them. Guards were even patrolling all day and night to ensure people¡¯s safety. ¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard we¡¯d also have factories and farms here. We¡¯ll benefit from those.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, did you read the newspaper? Every county will have schools in the future. The children in surrounding villages can attend school for free, and the schools won¡¯t charge any extra fees.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exciting news! ¡± Although the villagers were not as cultured as the people in the capital, the former knew how critical reading was. An entire village would be proud if they could produce even one scholar. Nonetheless, it was challenging for village folk to provide for their children to become scholars. The villagers were excited that their children could enroll in a school for free. ¡°The news must be true because the newspaper office belongs to His Imperial Highness. The news can¡¯t report anything without His Imperial Highness¡¯s consent.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just like the notices from the government office, so it must be true. Now, both of my children can attend school. Besides, paper is cheap now. We don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to afford it.¡± ¡°l heard those who do well in their studies will get something called a scholarship.¡± The villagers discussed such things enthusiastically. ¡°The schools will have Imperial Examinations and teach the students many helpful skills. Some will learn embroidery, several will learn martial arts, others can study accounting, etcetera.¡± ¡°The schools will teach our children how to produce more crops per acre, too. It seems they¡¯ve thought of everything.¡± Everyone became spirited as they spoke. They knew their children would live extraordinary lives because they could learn life skills by attending school. The parents would no longer have to worry about their children¡¯s futures. The villagers were relieved to hear this news. They were not in the same state of mind whenever they chatted in the past. However, they seemed to be smiling brightly now because they were full of hope. ¡°I¡¯m pleased with our new emperor and princess.¡± ¡°Me, too! Everyone has always liked Prince Ruozhu and Princess Ruobing. It¡¯s even better now that they¡¯re our new rulers.¡± ¡°The current princess isn¡¯t Princess Ruobing, but Princess Binglan is just as good. I was shocked when Her Highness visited my house and told me she wanted to buy my cow.¡± ¡°l had trouble believing she was our princess because of how soft and gentle she was.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of admiration as they talked about Su Binglan. ¡°Father, Mother, can we attend school, too?¡± a little girl asked, her eyes revealing a look of longing. The girl¡¯s mother smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You and your siblings can go to school, especially since there¡¯s a lot to learn. You told me you like embroidery, right? You can learn it in school. ¡°You can learn to read after studying for three years and then move on to learning about embroidery. ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s a shop in the capital that sells school bags, four-piece suits, sweaters, and so on. Those things are from the embroidery shop in Dingzhou. The women who work in that shop earn more than most men.¡± Certain things in Dingzhou were no longer a secret. The people also knew about the many great creations that came from there.¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot about Dingzhou, huh?¡± ¡°l have a distant cousin who lives in Su Teng Village. She sent me some wheat seeds through the courier. Her letter stated that the seeds have a higher yield than ordinary ones. ¡°She also told me about many other things about Su Teng Village in her letter. That¡¯s why I know so much. The things I read about Dingzhou sounded like legends to me. Now, I believe them. ¡°Her Highness is in the capital now, and she said she¡¯d build a factory and hire the villagers.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts were full of enthusiasm as they chatted and laughed together. Su Binglan did not even have time to eat when she returned to the Wei Manor. She looked at the few buckets of milk and said happily, ¡°Now we can make milk tea and ice cream!¡± Su Chun and Su Ju were beside their master, watching and helping curiously. Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare the fruits first. We have melons, apricots, watermelons, and mangos. Wash and dice them, please.¡± ¡°Right away, Master.¡± While Su Chun and Su Ju were busy, Su Binglan scooped some plain water into the basin and added some spiritual spring water. She then added sugar and stirred everything together. Su Chun and Su Ju finished their work swiftly. After washing and dicing the fruits, they awaited their master¡¯s following instructions.. Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Iced Milk Tea Chapter 892: Iced Milk Tea Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan had already added the milk to the pot at that moment. She then said, ¡°Su Chun, you can start the fire. Su Ju, juice the fruits with that wooden juicer but leave a portion of the diced fruits. ¡°After that, add sugar to the juice and put the mixture into the mold. Once that¡¯s done, add the diced fruit into the mold.¡¯ ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Su Chun and Su Ju were excited to help. After Su Chun started the fire, Su Binglan placed the glutinous rice flour and rock sugar into the pot and stirred it. ¡°I¡¯ll boil this for a while and then simmer it. Later, we¡¯ll let it cool down and then put it into an ice mold to freeze it.¡± The Manor even had a cold storage cellar. Su Binglan had asked someone to make it, and it was just right to store the ice cream. ¡°You can eat them once they¡¯ve frozen over.¡± Su Chun and Su Ju looked at the two things, wondering what they would taste like. Still, they knew it would be delicious because their master made it. ¡®So, these will turn into ice cream.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°There are several flavors of ice cream, but I¡¯ll make these two first. I can open an ice cream shop next time.¡± Fortunately, Lan Ruozhu had already arranged for people to build many factories near the capital. After building these factories, Su Binglan could mass produce her products. ¡°You can only eat ice cream after it¡¯s frozen, but they should be ready before we go to bed. I made plenty, so everyone in the manor can try some. Next, we¡¯ll make milk tea.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled when she thought about drinking milk tea later. She first prepared the ingredients and then added brown sugar and warm water to a big bowl. She then added a suitable amount of sweet potato starch and mixed everything. When adding the starch, she stirred it slowly. She used chopsticks to stir the starch into the mixture and then kneaded it into a smooth dough using her hands. Su Binglan told Su Ju, ¡°Observe these steps. I¡¯ll leave the milk tea shop to you.¡± Su Ju was in high spirits when she heard that. Her eyes widened as she observed every step. ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Su Binglan explained every step in detail as she worked. ¡®All right, prepare a clean plate.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When Su Ju brought the plate over, Su Binglan sprinkled some sweet potato powder on it. Then, she took a little dough and kneaded it into a ball before putting it onto the plate. ¡°Just do it like this and make the dough into small balls.¡± After that, Su Binglan boiled a pot of water and placed the dough balls into it. Soon after, she removed and soaked them in cold water. She could then prepare the milk tea. She poured a suitable amount of pure milk into the pot and then added black tea with white sugar, saying, ¡°Use a small fire and simmer the mixture. Don¡¯t forget to keep stirring.¡± ¡°It smells so good!¡± Su Chun exclaimed. It smelled different from food, but it was rich and sweet-smelling. Su Ju also took in the fragrance, thinking, ¡®No wonder everyone¡¯s envious of Su Chun for always being by Master¡¯s side. Su Chun can eat unique foods from time to time and even watch the cooking process.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°It does smell good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She missed the taste of milk tea. ¡°Now, wait until the color of the pot turns red, and then remove the black tea bag. Then, scoop the milk tea into a cup and add the balls we just made. Those are the pearls for the milk tea. ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot now, so drink it when it cools down. You can chill it a little if you want to. Let¡¯s keep these for now and chill the rest. We¡¯ll remove them later for everyone to try.¡± Su Chun and Su Ju did as their master said. Afterward, they sat beside the milk tea bottle and waited for its contents to cool down before drinking it. Su Binglan smiled as she looked at the duo. A while later, Su Binglan took the milk tea from the ice water and said, ¡°All right, you can drink it now. Call the butler and the housekeepers to get the rest. Everyone has one bottle.¡± Su Chun got up and went to inform the butler of Su Binglan¡¯s request. Soon after, Butler Zhou rushed over with the housekeepers. They were moved when they found out that Su Binglan had made drinks for everyone. They were shocked when they smelled and drank the milk tea. ¡°l never knew such a thing existed.¡± ¡°The milk tea and juice taste different, but they¡¯re both good.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nice to drink this on such a hot day. It¡¯s so refreshing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sweet and fragrant. It¡¯s also different from fruit juice.¡± Everyone drank their milk tea with excitement. Su Chun and Su Ju barely spoke as they drank half of theirs. However, they stopped when they realized they had only half left. Su Binglan sighed in relief after drinking hers. She then looked outside and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jin¡¯an home yet?¡± ¡°The general is still in the military camp. He sent us a message, telling Her Highness to eat without waiting for him. I¡¯ve already asked the kitchen to prepare the meal.¡± Su Binglan waved. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry after drinking this. Let¡¯s wait for Jin¡¯an to get back before eating.¡± She had grown accustomed to eating with her husband. She would not have an appetite if he were not around. She even left some milk tea for Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan noticed everyone enjoying the drinks and thought she should organize the people in the manor to make milk tea together. Then, she could open a milk tea shop. She also wanted to make more milk tea and ice cream to send to her family in Su Teng Village. Since Su Wenwu had made a box for convenient storage, she could store the two items inside for a few days without melting. Soon after, Su Binglan went to the study to design a shop. As she was drawing, she heard footsteps outside. Strangely enough, she recognized them as her husband¡¯s. She raised her head and met Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s gaze. At that moment, the moonlight shined on him, stunning Su Binglan. She rubbed her eyes and softly said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an felt relaxed immediately after seeing his wife. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. Butler Zhou told me you haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I wanted to wait for you so we could eat together. Oh, I made some milk tea. Try some.¡± She passed the milk tea on the desk to her husband, along with a spoon.. Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Just Right Chapter 893: Just Right Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression softened when he met his wife¡¯s expectant gaze. He took the spoon and scooped the milk tea into his mouth. He became wide-eyed as the sweet taste filled his mouth. It tasted unique and gave him a refreshing feeling. Su Binglan noticed his expression and eagerly asked, ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled. ¡°It¡¯s tasty and unique. It¡¯s also fragrant.¡± Su Binglan was happy to hear it. ¡°I plan on opening a milk tea shop. Since one of the shops you gave me is in the city center and pretty close to home, I¡¯ll use that one. ¡°Then, we can buy milk tea whenever we want instead of making it ourselves. The people will also enjoy it because there¡¯s more than this flavor.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the other flavors will taste as good as this one. Everyone will be thrilled to drink milk tea. Even your fruit juice was a hit, let alone milk tea.¡¯ He knew how well the milk tea shop would do. After all, his wife always had a way of doing business. He believed the milk tea would be as popular as everything his wife had previously made. ¡°Oh, the popsicle should be ready now. We can try it soon.¡± Su Binglan then called Su Chun and Su Ju over. The duo went to the ice cellar to get the popsicle she had made. Su Binglan took out the popsicle and said, ¡°Su Chun, tell Butler Zhou to bring everyone inside. I made a popsicle for each person.¡± As the duo went to do their master¡¯s bidding, Su Binglan took two popsicles and went looking for her husband in a hurry. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an had just exited the study. He said, ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡± His voice was full of affection as he reached out to hold his wife. Su Binglan handed him a popsicle, saying, ¡°Here, have a taste.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and smiled. He then took the popsicle and ate it. Immediately after, he looked surprised as he felt his mind and body relax. The popsicle had helped to relieve the summer heat from his body. Luo Jin¡¯an felt the heat around him dissipate when he ate the popsicle. He thought the popsicle was magical as he felt a cool sensation inside his body. The popsicle tasted sweet and fruity, but the sweetness was perfect. Su Binglan observed her husband¡¯s expression and knew he enjoyed it. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some more if you like it. Since it¡¯s summer, you¡¯ll want to eat more of these. We¡¯ll make them ourselves.¡¯ Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. ¡°Thanks for this, Bing.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. After all, she enjoyed making such things. That night, she did not sleep early. Since she was in a good mood, she called everyone to make more popsicles. Everyone had just finished their popsicle and thought it was delicious. They became energetic and motivated when they heard they would make popsicles. With everyone working together, they finished making popsicles quickly. Moreover, they typically did not sleep early in the summer. When there was nothing to do, everyone would sit in the courtyard after dinner to chat. They would only go to sleep when the cool wind blew in the middle of the night. Still, everyone was delighted now that they had something to do. The staff at the manor were excited after eating their popsicles. They did not expect such a thing and wanted to eat a few more. However, Butler Zhou told them not to overeat because they might get sick after having too much. The people of this era had to adapt to such food. After savoring the taste, their stomachs felt comfortable, They felt the sweltering weather just now, but not anymore. Shen Qiuhua was sweating as she cooked at home in the afternoon. She said, ¡°l wonder if Binglan has gotten used to living in the capital. She¡¯s been there for a long time now.¡± Su Fengmao wiped his sweat as he attended to the fire, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Binglan often sends us letters, so we know what it¡¯s like in the capital now. I heard she wants to open shops and factories there.¡± He knew his daughter could not sit idly by and that she would be busy. As her parents, the older couple could only support their daughter. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s not that. We just haven¡¯t seen Binglan in a long time. I¡¯m not just to it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who isn¡¯t, dear. Even the villagers aren¡¯t.¡± Whenever Su Fengmao went out, the villagers often asked if Su Binglan had returned from the capital. Everyone missed her. Even so, Su Teng Village continued to improve, and the villagers would soon harvest their wheat and sweet potatoes. Everyone looked at the fields and knew their yield would be much higher this year. Their production had doubled, which was exciting. Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, 1 guess everyone misses her. Still, even though the capital is bustling, I think it¡¯s still not as good as our village. Our Grand Theater is so famous that even people from the surrounding towns visit to watch the plays. ¡°A new batch of students has enrolled in Wenxiu¡¯s medical school, so more doctors have come to teach them. All the students have to go through an assessment now. ¡°Also, Wenxiu used the other building Binglan gave him as a large medical center. The treatment and medicine are affordable for the people. I also heard Wenxiu is preparing to open a chain of medical centers. He¡¯ll be even busier. ¡°When the time comes, he will put his successful students in charge of his medical centers.¡¯ Su Fengmao said, ¡°l don¡¯t understand much of what he¡¯s doing, but 1 know he¡¯s doing a good thing for the people.¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°Of course. Everyone is grateful to Wenxiu and Binglan.. What do you think about that student of his¡ªthat Zi Die girl?¡± Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: Delicious Food Bag Chapter 894: Delicious Food Bag Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao was stunned, saying, ¡°Well, Zi Die¡¯s an outstanding student. I heard she was first in both medicine and surgery in the last assessment.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her clueless husband and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± Su Fengmao was confused because he had many things going on. Still, his daughter had many subordinates who were in charge of the factories. Although the older couple no longer had to worry about the shops and factories, Su Fengmao still visited them whenever he had the time. He would even help his uncle, Chief Su, do some work. Since Su Teng Village never stopped improving, people continued to move there. Chief Su had sold all of the residential houses in the village¡¯s development zone, including the newly developed residential area in town. Anyone could tell how popular Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town had become. Of course, there were many attractions in Su Teng Village, and many people would visit Chief Su to discuss things. Su Fengmao would help his uncle whenever he got too busy. Therefore, Su Fengmao had a lot on his mind and could not keep up with what his wife meant. The former continued, ¡°Wenxiu has to worry about the medical school. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. Why are you overthinking?¡± Shen Qiuhua knew men thought differently from women, so she could only whisper helplessly, ¡°l just feel Wenxiu treats Zi Die differently. Do you think they¡¯re¡­¡± She weighed her words, thinking she should not speak rashly. Although the Su Teng villagers were straightforward and had good thoughts, the relationship between student and teacher was still bizarre to outsiders. Su Fengmao naturally asked, ¡°Do I think they what? She¡¯s a good student, so it¡¯s only natural for Wenxiu to treat her differently. Teachers like good students, after all. ¡°Fengchen was brilliant in his school days, and his headmaster paid more attention to him.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua added noodles to the pot and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m trying to say, do you? I¡¯m trying to ask if Wenxiu likes Zi Die.¡± She felt it was the other way around in that Zi Die liked Su Wenxiu. However, Shen Qiuhua felt she could not say that. Besides, her son was good to Zi Die, and she could feel he was exceptionally gentle toward her. It once poured outside, and Shen Qiuhua happened to see Su Wenxiu carrying Zi Die on his back. It seemed Zi Die had a sprained ankle at that time. Shen Qiuhua also witnessed her son teaching Zi Die how to make medicinal dishes. Su Wenxiu¡¯s voice was gentle at that time, but Shen Qiuhua had never seen him behave like that toward anyone before. She felt her son might be pretty attractive to younger ladies. Su Wenxiu had even opened a medicinal cuisine restaurant, and business was booming. Zi Die also helped manage the restaurant and even developed a recipe for one of the herbal dishes. The two seemed to work exceptionally well together. As a mother, Shen Qiuhua could not help overthink their relationship. Upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, Su Fengmao stopped tending to the fire and said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you meant. But they have a student-teacher relationship. Others might start gossiping if they knew about this.¡± After some consideration, he continued, ¡°Still, our family isn¡¯t old-fashioned. We, as parents, should support our children as long as they¡¯re happy. Isn¡¯t Wenwu doing well now, too?¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s business in the south was in full swing since he went there with Ye Feiran. There were no more wars and civil strife in Chu Country since Lan Ruozhu became the emperor. He even quickly established a courier station in the south, so Su Wenwu would often send letters to his family. Since that was the case, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua knew how he was doing. Although some did not know Su Wenwu¡¯s true identity, they knew he was an excellent businessman who became popular in the South. Everyone liked Su Wenwu and even more so the delicacies he had introduced to the South. Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should support our children as long as it makes them happy.¡± She felt Zi Die had a lively personality and spoke sweetly. While the older couple chatted, a voice came from the door, ¡°Mr. Fengmao, are you home?¡± The person¡¯s voice was loud and clear. Su Fengmao immediately recognized it, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Liu from the courier station. He must have a delivery for us.¡± The couriers recognized the Su family and were highly familiar with them. Therefore, they would prioritize delivering the family¡¯s parcels. People would even tell the Su family about their packages before the staff could. Su Fengmao bolted to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll collect the parcel.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I wonder what we got. It must be from Wenwu or Binglan.¡± The family even received many anonymous letters and parcels because everyone was grateful to them. Some even sent their specialties to the family. Since Su Fengmao and the family were too shy to receive these things, the senders would deliver the items anonymously. Therefore, the older couple felt warm inside whenever they received parcels. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua knew their children did many meaningful things. They were happy because Su Teng Village did not stop improving. Before collecting the parcel, Su Fengmao gave a few pieces of cut watermelons to Xiao Liu. The latter was embarrassed, saying, ¡°Mr. Fengmao, I can¡¯t accept these.¡¯ ¡°Just take these. You went through so much trouble to deliver this parcel.¡± Xiao Liu was delighted. When he took the parcel to deliver it to Su Fengmao, the other staff members fought to take over. They knew Su Fengmao would offer them food whenever they delivered the parcels. Since it was summer, he would offer them watermelons because they were sweet and refreshing. ¡°You have a package from the capital, Mr. Fengmao.¡± Su Fengmao lit up when he heard that. He knew it must be from his daughter. ¡°All right, thank you!¡¯ When Xiao Liu left, the older man hurried inside and realized how heavy the package was. He opened the box and saw many popsicles inside, muttering, ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°They look cold. They must be a new food Binglan made.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked over curiously. The couple was puzzled because the box looked like the inside of an ice cellar. Still, the couple knew it was something good, even though they had never seen it before. ¡°There¡¯s a letter, too,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Let¡¯s read it to find out what these are. ¡± After reading the letter, he said, ¡°These are popsicles. It¡¯s something to eat in the summer because it helps to relieve the heat. Binglan made these for us to eat. ¡± Shen Qiuhua forgot about eating her noodles when she heard that. She and her husband took a popsicle each and ate them. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so delicious.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s incredible!¡± Su Fengmao was sweating when he went to collect the package, but after eating the popsicle, his whole body cooled down.. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: A Spacious Avenue Chapter 895: A Spacious Avenue Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Qiuhua was shocked. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect this to taste so delicious, especially during the summer heat.¡± She did not have much of an appetite because it was so hot, but her entire body cooled down when she ate the popsicle. She felt refreshed. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao did not have time to talk. The older couple ate happily and could not stop praising the popsicle. ¡°It relieves the heat on such a hot day.¡± Previously, the family would eat watermelons to cool themselves down. However, they felt the popsicle tasted better. During summer, people would take cold showers to cool themselves down. Even so, the effect would not last long because the water would evaporate. Su Fengmao ate one popsicle and then picked up another. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan said we shouldn¡¯t overeat. She said we can only have two a day.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have two for lunch and some watermelon for dinner.¡± Shen Qiuhua lamented, ¡°We couldn¡¯t even bear to eat watermelon in the past.¡± When the family harvested their watermelons at that time, they would sell them in town. On such hot days, they would stand at their stall under the blazing sun to sell watermelons. It was so hot that they would sweat all over. Still, they could not bear to eat the watermelon because they needed to sell them for profit. Although it was tough back then, things had changed. The family could eat watermelon and drink fruit juice every day. Moreover, the watermelons this year were especially sweet. Su Fengmao felt guilty. ¡°I made you suffer in the past.¡± Shen Qiuhua shook her head. ¡°No, you were the one who went to town to sell watermelons back then. Your face was red from the hot sun. I remember how sunburnt you were when you came home.¡± Her heart ached at that time. However, they no longer had to suffer because they had money. Every household in the village had improved. Even if people went to sell things in town, they would bring a parasol they bought from the embroidery shop to block the sun. Parasols were convenient to use and carry around because they were foldable. The villagers no longer needed to sell their watermelons in town. People would come to them to buy some. Afterward, couriers would send the watermelons to Flower County to be processed and turned into juice. It was convenient for the villagers. The villagers could sell their fruits immediately after plucking them from the ground. They had nothing to worry about, so everyone was willing to sow more seeds and plant more fruits. No matter what they planted, there would always be people who were willing to buy them. The villagers were also about to harvest their wheat, potatoes, and sweet potatoes. Some were willing to sell those things. Someone from the county government would be in charge of collecting them. The officials would not haggle the villagers, either. They would even pay the villagers on the spot. Lan Ruozhu emphasized agriculture when he became the emperor. He ordered officials from all over the country to purchase grain at market prices. The Imperial Court would also manage the granaries of all regions. As for the high-yield crops in Suteng Village and the prefecture, Lan Ruozhu had his people purchase them. He planned to distribute these seeds everywhere else so that they could continue to grow high-yield crops. That way, the country¡¯s food reserves would continue to grow. Even the commoners would have more to eat. Everything would develop in a good direction. By then, everyone in the country could eat their fill and more. Lan Ruozhu wanted to be the best emperor, one who would prioritize his people. Only then would he feel he had done something meaningful. Su Wenxiu became even busier as the dean, especially after another batch of students enrolled. Although the medical school was in the village, he did not have time to eat at home. Instead, he would just eat a simple meal at school. This time, he just happened to settle the new students in and prepared to go home for lunch. After exiting the school, Su Wenxiu walked along a spacious avenue. The village roads were not only vast now but also paved with cement. The villagers would no longer have to worry about muddy roads if it rained or snowed. Many visitors were amazed and envious when they saw the cement roads. Although the cement factory was in the prefecture, Lan Ruozhu owned it. He had the final say on where to send the cement and where to use it. Su Teng Village was the first to get cement. The surrounding villages and Tenghe Town also had cement roads. Teng County looked brand new, and many were curious about cement. They would visit Su Teng Village just to take a look. When Su Wenxiu reached home, he saw his parents sitting and eating something. Whenever he went home for lunch, the older couple would either be cooking or waiting for his return. However, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua did not notice his return this time as their attention was only on the popsicle. Su Wenxiu was stunned, asking, ¡°What are you two eating?¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua returned to their senses when they heard their son¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°What are those?¡± Su Wenxiu could tell from his parents¡¯ expressions that the things they were eating were tasty. Still, he had never seen such a thing before. He felt it was magical when he saw the mist coming from the popsicle. Shen Qiuhua hurriedly passed a popsicle to Su Wenxiu. ¡°Here, try one. Your sister made these. She calls them popsicles.¡± Su Fengmao happily added, ¡°These things are so tasty and help to relieve the heat in our bodies.¡¯ Su Wenxiu could not wait to eat the popsicles when he heard that his sister had made them. After taking a bite, a cool feeling spread from his teeth to his mouth. ¡°Mmm! It¡¯s so refreshing!¡± Su Wenxiu was stunned. The coldness entered his stomach and then spread through his entire body. He felt all the heat from his body dissipate. It felt different from eating watermelon. Shen Qiuhua smiled, saying, ¡°How is it? It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Of course, it is.¡¯ He could not help but think of Zi Die when he ate the popsicle. Whenever he ate something new and delicious, he would always want Zi Die to try it, too. Su Wenxiu asked, ¡°Sister sent these over, right?¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at his expression and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone from the courier office sent these over just now. There¡¯s a big box of popsicles. You can take a popsicle to the academy when you return to work later.. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Summer Vacation Chapter 896: Summer Vacation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Naturally, Shen Qiuhua understood her son¡¯s thoughts. She knew he probably wanted to give one of the popsicles to Zi Die. Su Wenxiu was stunned, wondering how his mother understood his thoughts so well. However, he did not think his mother knew about him treating Zi Die differently. Although the customs in Su Teng Village were better and no longer too conservative, people could not help but discuss student-teacher relationships. Su Wenxiu had not considered how he would tell his parents about Zi Die. Still, he treated her as a student. Perhaps he would look at her differently when she became an adult. His mind even started to race when he thought about what Zi Die had told him. Su Wenxiu did not realize how gentle he looked whenever he thought about her. Shen Qiuhua noticed it and became even more confident in her judgment. As a mother, she could always understand her children¡¯s thoughts. Soon, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin returned home with their sons. As soon as they entered, Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Father, Mother, we¡¯re home!¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai followed suit. ¡°Hello, Grandma and Grandpa! Hello, Uncle Wenxiu!¡± Su Wenxiu put down the popsicle and went out to carry the two boys, one in each arm. ¡°Can you even carry us, Uncle Wenxiu,¡± Su Xuexuan said. Su Wenxiu helplessly said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not strong enough, you brat? Still, I think you two have grown taller now. I¡¯ll need more strength to carry both of you.¡± Although Su Wenxiu often practiced martial arts to strengthen himself, Su Xuexuan was seven, and Su Xuehai was five. Indeed, it was not easy to carry both in each arm. When Su Wenxiu carried Su Xuehai, the latter hugged his uncle and turned to face his grandparents. Shen Qiuhua noticed the little ones¡¯ school bags and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you carrying your school bags when it¡¯s still the afternoon?¡± ¡°Blue Mountain Academy is starting its summer break,¡± Liu Yinyin explained, ¡°That means they won¡¯t have school for a while.¡± ¡°Is that a holiday?¡± Shen Qiuhua was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a summer vacation before.¡¯ Liu Yinyin continued, ¡°Mr. Kong says the school will have summer and winter vacations. Each one will last for a month so the students can rest. Mr. Kong told us the emperor and princess set these rules. ¡°All the academies will carry out corresponding reforms so students will have a balance of rest and study.¡± Since the emperor and princess arranged these things, it must be Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan. Su Fengmao said, ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea. Xuexuan and Xuehai can have a good holiday. I know it¡¯s hard to study on such hot days. They can return to school once the weather cools down. Then they¡¯ll have better focus.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s hard to focus when it¡¯s so hot.¡± Su Wenzhe looked outside, saying, ¡°It¡¯s extra hot this year, so it¡¯s good that they can stay home.¡± He then scooped a bucket of water from the courtyard to wash his face and cool himself down. ¡°Father, Mother, have you cut the watermelons? We should have some to refresh ourselves.¡¯ Su Wenzhe and his wife were typically in charge of the noodle shop, but SU Binglan had arranged for one of her subordinates to take over. Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin felt much more relaxed now. The couple could rest at home when they had nothing to do. Still, they could help at the noodle shop if they were bored. Su Binglan had arranged it that way so her family could rest more. After all, her businesses and factories were constantly expanding. Indeed, it was challenging to let her family help out at all times. Thus, Su Binglan entrusted most of the work to her subordinates. Since it was noon, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin could go home for lunch whenever they wanted to. Unlike when they were busy, they did not even have time to go home for dinner. The noodle shop¡¯s business bloomed, and they had hired a group of people to work. Although they had even expanded the shop, the supply still barely met the demands. The shop supplied instant noodles and hot and dry noodles all over Chu Country. Merchants from all over would visit the village just to purchase such goods. Previously, merchants from other provinces were unable to come to Dingzhou to purchase goods because of the chaos in various places. However, things were different after Lan Ruozhu took over as the emperor. The country was peaceful, and the various states were recuperating. There were many things to do, and the merchants could travel freely. They knew about all the unique things in Su Teng Village, so they came to stock up. Since that was the case, Su Teng Village was lively in the morning and at night. The village¡¯s development site had become a prosperous economic area and a transportation hub. Moreover, it was convenient to transport goods by land and canal. Many people even came and went. Su Teng Village¡¯s development site and the inn in Tenghe Town played a significant role in this. Since the inn was not open yet, people from other places began to stay in the villagers¡¯ houses. Therefore, even Willow Village and Stone Village became tourist destinations. Since some did not have an inn to stay in, they would stay in the villagers¡¯ houses. Of course, the village chiefs would discuss it with the villagers in advance. If anyone were willing to provide accommodations, they would register with the village chiefs. Outsiders even had to go through an identity check before they could stay at the villagers¡¯ houses. Since these rules were in place, there was no need to worry about safety. The surrounding villagers would also earn more income. That was why everyone was smiling all the time. Shen Qiuhua told Su Wenzhe, ¡°These are better than watermelon. Your sister made these popsicles and sent them to us. Your father and I were just eating these just now.¡± Upon hearing that, Su Wenzhe knew the popsicles would be delicious. He quickly took one and bit into it. He stammered, ¡°Th-this is just like ice, but it¡¯s sweet.¡± After recovering from his shock, he took another bite and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s different from ice cubes. It¡¯s fruity and soft. Ah, it¡¯s so cooling, too.¡± He was so excited that he could almost cry. The heat from his body disappeared, and he felt cold all of a sudden. Shen Qiuhua even gave Liu Yinyin and the two little ones a popsicle each. ¡°You guys have one, too, but don¡¯t eat too fast. It¡¯s not good for your stomach. Eat them slowly to relieve the heat. ¡°We¡¯ll have some noodles after we eat the popsicles. I made pickled fish noodles for lunch.¡± She had grown accustomed to cooking in the summer whenever she got bored. Pickled cabbage and fish noodles could quickly whet one¡¯s appetite. Moreover, the Su family enjoyed eating, so Shen Qiuhua made a lot. Even the noodle shops on the food street sold pickled cabbage and fish noodles. It was a popular dish, let alone the other noodle dishes.. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Pearls From an Island Chapter 897: Pearls From an Island Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Yinyin was just as shocked as her husband when she ate her popsicle. Her eyes widened as she thought of how wonderful the new snack was. She could beat the summer heat by eating a popsicle. Su Xuehai took one bite after another and jumped happily. ¡°Grandma, this is nice!¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s heart melted when she saw how adorable her grandson was. ¡°Eat it slowly, okay? Your aunt sent a big box over, so you can have one a day.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°It¡¯d be great if we could have a popsicle factory. We can manage enough if we specialize in making these things.¡± Shen Qiuhua playfully hit his arm, saying, ¡°Binglan says you can¡¯t eat too many of these. You can only have two a day. Eating too many of these will ruin your stomach. Xuexuan, Xuehai, eat one today and another tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Su Xuexuan nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you and Aunt Binglan. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only eat one a day.¡± Su Xuehai raised his hand. Shen Qiuhua smiled brightly. ¡°You two really are the best grandsons.¡± She could not stop smiling when she saw how sensible and intelligent her grandsons were. The little ones were also the top students among their peers in the academy¡¯s student assessment. The family sat together and ate their popsicles, unable to stop smiling. Afterward, everyone cooled down and began to eat the noodles. During dinner, Shen Qiuhua seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send some popsicles to your grandparents tomorrow.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Aunt Zhizhi is pregnant, so she can¡¯t eat snacks like these.¡± Since he studied medicine, he knew what pregnant women could and could not eat. Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send some to your grandparents and Fengchen. ¡± Miao Zhizhi had been pregnant for a few months. Old Madam Su, Old Master Su, and Su Fengchen were thrilled when they heard the news. Immediately after, they did not allow Miao Zhizhi to help with the housework. They only allowed her to eat and rest. Su Fengchen always cooked for his pregnant wife, so his cooking skills improved exponentially. Fortunately, he had hired a group of people to do his work for him. He even had several managers for his cured meats store. He no longer had to worry about the store and could focus on caring for his wife and checking the store¡¯s accounts. Even Old Master Su and Old Madam Su had plenty of free time. When the family had nothing to do, they would watch the plays at the Grand Theater and stroll around the village¡¯s development site. ¡°Uncle Fengchen treats Aunt Zhizhi very well,¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°He won¡¯t eat anything she can¡¯t eat because he won¡¯t want her to feel left out.¡± Su Wenzhe nodded. ¡®You¡¯re right. Uncle Fengchen is so good to his wife. I can tell they have a splendid relationship.¡± ¡°Your uncle is gentle and attentive,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You have much to learn from him.¡± ¡°Mother, everyone¡¯s personality is different.¡± Su Wenzhe was mature and steady whenever he was away from home. However, his demeanor changed whenever he was at home. He would seem more unrestrained. That was because he felt comfortable enough to behave like a child around his parents. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I want you to learn from your uncle and be more gentle with Yinyin.¡± Liu Yinyin smiled, saying, ¡°He treats me very well, Mother-in-law.¡± Liu Yinyin knew that although her husband seemed careless, he was meticulous by nature. Small matters did not bother Su Wenzhe, but he was attentive toward significant matters. When the Su family¡¯s conditions were bad in the past, Su Wenzhe could not bear to see his wife do any heavy lifting. Although he did not say it, his actions revealed everything. If Liu Yinyin woke up in the middle of the night, Su Wenzhe would pour her some warm water to soak her feet. However, she would not allow him to do that in front of Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua. Moreover, Su Wenzhe was dutiful to his parents, and Liu Yinyin noticed it. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Good on you for speaking up for him, Yinyin.¡± She could not stop smiling because she knew her son and daughter had an excellent relationship. Even Liu Yinyin smiled sweetly. After some thought, Su Fengmao said, ¡°Wenxian is engaged, too, y¡¯know. He¡¯s getting married in the autumn, so we must tell Binglan about it.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Of course we do. She¡¯ll come home to participate in the wedding. Your Aunt Ding treats Binglan as if she were her own. Ding Wan hopes Binglan will be around for the wedding.¡± Su Fengmao smiled when he mentioned it. He continued, ¡°Fengzhang and Ding Wan won¡¯t have anything to worry about when Wenxian gets married and has a child.¡± ¡°Ding Wan said she wouldn¡¯t have let Wenxian get married at nineteen if it weren¡¯t for her weak body. Fortunately, her health has improved. Wenxian¡¯s fiancee is good, too. ¡°l heard her family lives on an island, and her father is the owner. The girl is also bright and beautiful.¡± Su Wenzhe asked curiously, ¡°Father, Mother, how did Wenxian and Teng Sushui meet?¡± Shen Qiuhua answered, ¡°Sushui and her parents visited the village to look around. They happened to meet Wenxian, and the two got to know each other.¡¯ Liu Yinyin blinked, saying, ¡°If it¡¯s that straightforward, they must¡¯ve fallen in love at first sight. That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Fengzhang and Ding Wan are happy with Sushui. Her parents are satisfied with Wenxian, too, so the two got engaged pretty quickly.¡± She thought of something and went to take out a box. She returned to the family and continued, ¡°The things inside here are pearls from the sea. I heard there are plenty of these on that island. ¡°Sushui¡¯s parents gave many of these to Ding Wan, and she gave some to me, my mother-in-law, Fengzhi, and Zhizhi. I want to ask Binglan if she can make these into jewelry.¡± ¡°These pearls are gorgeous!¡± Liu Yinyin exclaimed, ¡°They¡¯re so round and shiny! They¡¯ll look lovely if Binglan could make them into jewelry. Still, I wonder how she¡¯ll pull that off.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to wait for Binglan to return. I¡¯ve yet to tell her about these things because she¡¯s swamped in the capital. I¡¯ll have to remember to mention it in my letter.¡± After lunch, Shen Qiuhua sent some popsicles to Old Master Su and Old Madam Su. When the older couple woke up from their afternoon nap, they sat under a big tree in the courtyard to enjoy the shade. Old Madam Su was doing some needlework outside when Su Fengchen came out and saw her. He said, ¡°Qiuhua has already asked the embroidery shop workers to make things for my unborn child. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Why don¡¯t you rest instead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°It feels different when 1 make it myself. I made all the clothes you and your brothers wore when you were young. I need to make blankets and clothes for your child. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m delighted to do these things. Also, keep your voice down. Zhizhi is sleeping.¡± Su Fengchen countered, ¡°She¡¯s already awake, Mother..¡± Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: The Taste of Milk Chapter 898: The Taste of Milk Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengchen looked gentle and affectionate when he mentioned his wife. It was evident he and Miao Zhizhi loved each other very much. Old Madam Su smiled with joy when she noticed her son¡¯s expression. She felt at ease that he had an excellent relationship with Miao Zhizhi. The older woman was still energetic and could help the young couple care for their unborn child. Old Master Su was making toys beside her with a smile on his face. He felt the wooden toys he made himself would be more meaningful than the ones he could buy. At that moment, Shen Qiuhua arrived with the popsicles. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± Su Fengchen greeted Shen Qiuhua respectfully. After all, he was much younger than his brothers. Shen Qiuhua had already married Su Fengmao when Su Fengchen was still a child. Shen Qiuhua had watched Su Fengchen grow. To the latter, she was like his biological sister. Su Fengchen was always happy to see his sister-in-law. Moreover, he would not be where he is now without his niece¡¯s help. The older couple quickly put down their things and stood up. ¡°Hello there, Qiuhua. Aren¡¯t you feeling hot on such a sunny day?¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Binglan sent some snacks over that can relieve the heat. I came to give some to you. Try them.¡± She brought a box to the stone bench under the tree as she spoke. The older couple¡¯s eves lit up, thinking whatever their granddaughter made would be delicious. They looked excited. Old Madam Su asked curiously, ¡°What are those? It would be great if there were food to relieve the heat.¡¯ Eating regular food during summer always made her feel hot all over. Although the family had fruit juice and fresh water in the well, they still looked forward to eating whatever Su Binglan made. Even Su Fengchen went to the bench to look at the items in the box. The family genuinely missed Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhua was happy when she noticed everyone¡¯s expectant expressions. Now that the Su family¡¯s living conditions were good, they could eat together as often as possible. Shen Qiuhua felt warm and fuzzy inside when she thought about it. ¡°These are the popsicles Binglan made, Eating these will cool you down and make you feel refreshed. They¡¯re different from iced fruit juice. Try them. Still, Zhizhi should avoid eating these because they¡¯re frozen treats. She should be fine to eat one or two mouthfuls, but that¡¯s it.¡¯ Su Fengchen would not let his wife eat anything frozen. However, he would cook various dishes for her to whet her appetite. He said, ¡°So these are popsicles? It looks like there¡¯s a mist coming from them.¡± ¡°It looks like ice but also not like ice. Still, it looks enticing.¡± Old Madam Su could not wait to try the frozen treats. ¡°Quick, have a taste, everyone.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± The older woman smiled and bit into the popsicle. After just a bite, she exclaimed, ¡°Wow, this is tasty! It makes my stomach all cool inside. Its sweetness is just right, and it tastes fruity.¡± Old Master Su was full of praise, too, ¡°Everything Binglan makes is tasty. Although every dish is different, they¡¯re all delicious. But why does the popsicle taste a little milky?¡± Su Binglan had previously obtained a spiritual cow at the border province. However, she got someone to bring the cow to the village when she went to the capital. She knew Miao Zhizhi was pregnant and asked her parents to give the cow to Su Fengchen. That way, he could make milk for his wife daily. After all, it was good for her health and the baby¡¯s development. Su Binglan also told her grandparents to drink the milk and that it was good for their health. Soon after, Old Madam Su also said, ¡°It smells a little like milk. It¡¯s fresh and doesn¡¯t smell bad, either.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°Binglan used milk and fruits to make these popsicles. ¡± Old Master Su nodded. ¡°If we could produce these things in a factory, they would be popular, especially since it¡¯s summer. I¡¯m sure people will rush to buy these.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be time to harvest the wheat in a few days,¡± Su Fengchen said, ¡°It¡¯ll be hot when we begin harvesting. Eating one of these will help us tremendously.¡± He looked toward the village fields and saw a large area of wheat and sweet potatoes. Since it was harvest season, the villagers were excited and looked forward to a bumper harvest. Anyone could tell just by looking at the densely packed fields of wheat. Everyone was happy whenever they went to check out the fields. Even though everyone worked in factories, they still hoped for a bountiful harvest. The villagers attached great importance to the harvests. It was a habit they had developed long ago. The villagers had a profound affection for the land. They could all sleep comfortably, knowing their crops grew well. After some thought, Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I¡¯ll write to Binglan soon and ask if she can open a popsicle factory. That way, the villagers can have these, too.¡± Shen Qiuhua had nothing much to do since the paper mill and printing factory were on the right track. Moreover, Su Binglan¡¯s subordinates were in charge of the other factories. If Shen Qiuhua knew how to make popsicles, she could help run a factory. After all, she had managed the tofu factory, paper mill, and printing factory. She had accumulated an abundance of experience. There were many factories in Su Teng Village¡¯s development site. Still, there was an empty factory there that the family could use to make popsicles. ¡°Everyone will be happy to eat these things.¡± Old Madam Su was proud of her granddaughter for creating popsicles. At that moment, Miao Zhizhi heard the chatter outside and came out. She called out sweetly, ¡°Hi, Sister-in-law!¡± Shen Qiuhua strode forward to help Miao Zhizhi. ¡°Slow down. You¡¯re pregnant, remember? Don¡¯t come outside since it¡¯s so hot.¡± Miao Zhizhi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wenxiu checked my pulse earlier and told me 1 was in perfect health. He also said it would be good if I walked more.¡± She looked around and felt warm inside. She loved her home and felt happy every day. She also cherished her new family as the village completely differed from the Miao Border. Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°Binglan sent us some popsicles to relieve the heat, but they¡¯re frozen treats. I don¡¯t think you should eat them.¡± ¡°I understand, Sister-in-law,¡± Miao Zhizhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat these after I give birth and after my confinement..¡± Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Relatives of the Royal Family Chapter 899: Relatives of the Royal Family Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Zhizhi watched her diet because she cared a lot about her unborn child. She looked forward to raising her child with her husband. Therefore, she disciplined herself and did not eat what she was not supposed to. Still, she was content because she had tasted many delicacies before. She knew she could eat more after giving birth. Shen Qiuhua liked Miao Zhizhi¡¯s personality, and they had an excellent relationship. The former said, ¡°Binglan will make more when you give birth and are out of confinement. You can eat whatever you want then.¡± Old Madam Su asked curiously, ¡°Did Binglan make anything else this time?¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Binglan mentioned something about crayfish and crabs in her letter. I barely understood it, but she said those things were delicious. ¡°Wenwu sent her those ingredients from the south. Binglan cooked them for the people at the Wei Manor. She might make them for us when she returns.¡± Although Shen Qiuhua had never eaten crayfish and crab before, she knew they would be delicious. ¡°Of course,¡± Old Madam Su said, ¡°Binglan¡¯s cooking is always the best.¡± She knew the other old ladies envied her for having Su Binglan as a granddaughter. Her precious granddaughter knew many things and could even cook countless dishes. Su Binglan had also brought fame and fortune to the surrounding towns. Since she had become the princess, she made the Su family royalty. Old Madam Su never expected to eat so many unique dishes in her life. The old woman was full of expectations for life, looking forward to her family living and eating well. After chatting for a while, Shen Qiuhua went to Su Fengzhang and Ding Wan¡¯s house. Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian were still in charge of the winery, but the duo had a manager to help. Previously, Su Binglan had emphasized that everyone had to rest at noon. Since the duo would rest for two hours before working in the afternoon, they were at home that afternoon. Su Fengzhang, his wife, and his son were sitting under the shade in their courtyard at that moment. Many households had trees in their courtyard. After all, trees could shade them from the summer sun. Ding Wan¡¯s house was at the back of the village, and the wind from the mountain blew over, cooling the family down. The family even had a bottle of fruit juice beside them as they sat in the courtyard. They had just taken the bottle out of the ice cellar, so it was even more refreshing. The villagers would do the same when they bought fruit juice for themselves. They would soak the bottles in the well water and drink them whenever they cooled down. That way, the juice could relieve the heat from their bodies. Su Fengzhang and his wife stood up when they heard the footsteps nearby. Ding Wan smiled when she saw Shen Qiuhua, addressing her, ¡°Hello there, Qiuhua.¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re enjoying the shade there, Sister-in-law,¡± Shen Qiuhua replied. ¡°Yeah, it was too hot just now, and 1 couldn¡¯t sleep. Since that¡¯s the case, 1 came outside to enjoy the breeze. Thanks again for the fruit juice. It soothed me when I drank it.¡¯ Fruit juice had become everyone¡¯s favorite drink, young and old. Whenever they entertained guests in the past, only the men would drink wine, and the women would drink water. However, young and old men and women began enjoying fruit juice together since Su Binglan introduced it to everyone. Although people could not simply buy fruit juice because the demand was too high, the Su family could. That was the benefit of being a member of the Su family. Everyone was envious because of that. Ding Wan could not stop smiling since settling her son¡¯s marriage. Shen Qiuhua smiled, saying, ¡°I brought you guys something new. These are the popsicles Binglan made. Here, try them to relieve the heat.¡± Su Fengzhang and Ding were amazed when she revealed the popsicles. They felt those things would be better than fruit juice. The older couple could not stop praising the popsicles. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Binglan will send us more next time. I¡¯ll suggest that she opens a popsicle factory. Still, I¡¯ll have to discuss the details with her.¡± Ding Wan replied, ¡°The delicacies your daughter develops are always consistently tasty. I sent some of Binglan¡¯s delicacies to Sushui and her family. They were delighted.¡± Teng Sushui was Su Wenxian¡¯s fiancee, and their wedding would occur in the autumn. Ding Wan continued, ¡°They even liked our braised sausages, juices, and instant noodles. ¡°l prepared quite a few dishes for them. When they visited us, 1 brought them to the food street to eat. I plan to give Wenxian and Sushui a new house after their wedding. They can even live with me and my husband if they want. ¡°They can choose whichever they want. After all, they¡¯ll still be in the village anyway.¡± The new house Ding Wan spoke of was in the residential area Su Binglan had built. The latter had left several houses for her family to use. Ding Wan and her husband had discussed giving a new house to their son and daughter-in-law. The house was expansive. Even Teng Sushui¡¯s parents could live there. Su Fengzhang said, ¡°Wenxian said he¡¯s already discussed it with Sushui. He¡¯s coming to have dinner with us later. Even if he sleeps in his new home after work, he¡¯ll visit and stay here on his days off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ding Wan said smilingly. As parents, the older couple liked having their son around as much as possible. Although they were happy to be busy for a while, they had to think more about their son. Su Wenxian and Teng Sushui would feel more comfortable if they had their space. Still, it was good that he planned to visit his parents during his days off. Shen Qiuhua happily said, ¡°That means Sushui is sensible.¡± Ding Wan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Sushui is lively and has a good heart. Her parents are reasonable, and their living conditions are respectable. They don¡¯t care about how much betrothal gifts we give. They¡¯re easy-going and easy to get along with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news.¡± Shen Qiuhua was genuinely happy for Ding Wan. ¡°When they have a child, you can help care for them.¡± Ding Wan smiled when she thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re right. Things at the winery are right on track now, so Wenxian and Fengzhang aren¡¯t as busy as before. Fengzhang and I can help take care of the children so our son and daughter-in-law can relax a little.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°By the way, the pearl you gave me last time was gorgeous.¡± Ding Wan nodded. ¡°Sushui says her parents have plenty of new and exciting things on their island. Let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll show you what we got from them.¡± She pulled Shen Qiuhua into the house as she spoke. She then showed Shen Qiuhua the things Teng Sushui and her family had sent. ¡°We received these things over the past few days. I placed them all on the table because I think they look good as decorations.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at the items with bright eyes, saying, ¡°They¡¯re beautiful! They¡¯re different from the decorations we have here.¡± Ding Wan said expectantly, ¡°Their island has shells and pearls. Wenxian said he¡¯ll bring me and Fengzhang to Sushui¡¯s family¡¯s island when it¡¯s not so hot. I haven¡¯t lived on the island before, so I wonder what it¡¯s like.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s good that you get to travel,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You can also broaden your horizons.. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Easy Life Chapter 900: Easy Life Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Ding Wan nodded. She had been to many places in the past, thanks to her husband and son. However, she was weak then, and they were not in the mood to sightsee whenever they traveled. They practically lived in the open and hungry as they looked for a miracle doctor to cure Ding Wan. She found it hard to describe how she felt then. Just thinking about it made her heart ache. She also felt sorry for Su Fengzhang and Su Wenxian. Nonetheless, Ding Wan had recovered completely, and her family¡¯s living conditions had improved exponentially. The trio could stand tall whenever they went out. They were proud and confident. Ding Wan knew it was because of Su Binglan. The former said, ¡°Qiuhua, I feel a lot of emotions when I think about the past. Time flies, and changes happen so quickly. It¡¯s thanks to Binglan that my family and I are here now.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re family, so we should help each other. I¡¯m not used to you thanking me all the time. Binglan always says she didn¡¯t do much. It was you, Fengzhang, and Wenxiu who helped her a lot. ¡°Binglan didn¡¯t feel at ease hiring others when she built the noodle shop and winery. It was you three who helped her with running those places.¡± ¡°l understand.¡± Ding Wan shook her head. ¡°Although you say that, I¡¯m still grateful to her. I wouldn¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to my family if it weren¡¯t for Binglan.¡± Ding Wan dared not think about it, even though she had suffered in the past. Now that she had a good life, she cherished it. Moreover, she always reminded her son not to forget his roots. She continued, ¡°The house we got Wenxian is also because of Binglan. They don¡¯t have to get a new house once they get married. It¡¯s convenient for them to live there. ¡°l ordered some custom-made furniture from Madam Zhou. I even ordered quits, a mattress, and other things from the embroidery shop. Everything looked beautiful. ¡°l must say, it¡¯s so convenient to buy things in Su Teng Village.¡± Ding Wan sighed. Shen Qiuhua chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who feels this way. So many others have mentioned it to me, too. Everyone loves how convenient living here is. There¡¯s so much delicious food. Ding Wan nodded with a smile. ¡°Sushui and her parents didn¡¯t want to leave after visiting. They loved the food and the plays at the Grand Theater. They found the plays delightful.¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°The things we have here aren¡¯t available anywhere else.¡± ¡°l agree, especially with the fruit juice. So many people want to buy it that most people can¡¯t even get it, even through their connections. It¡¯s just like when Binglan first built the noodle shop.¡± The demand was too high for the noodle shop to meet when Su Binglan first established it. They did not have enough stock for everybody. Later, the shop expanded, and the family hired more people to make the instant noodles. Gradually, there was more supply in the market, and everyone could buy it. The fruit juice factory had opened not long ago, and it would probably take some time before the production could meet demand. Ding Wan and Shen Qiuhua chatted for a long while before the latter left to visit Su Fenzhi and Madam Liu¡¯s house, However, only Madam Liu and her grandson, Su Xuerui, were home. Su Xuerui studied at Blue Mountain Academy, but it was the summer vacation, so he stayed home. Madam Liu was ecstatic when she saw Shen Qiuhua, greeting, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Sister-in-law. Quick, come in.¡± She pulled Shen Qiuhua into the house as the little one called out, ¡°Hello, Grandaunt Qiuhua! ¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°You¡¯re looking livelier than ever, Ruirui.¡± Su Xuerui had just celebrated his fourth birthday. Madam Liu was delighted to see her grandson so enthusiastic. She said, ¡°l remember how quiet Ruirui was last year. He was so shy, but his personality has improved. ¡°He usually plays with Xuexuan and Xuehai in the academy. I feel at ease whenever he goes to the academy because his cousins are with him. Ruirui has only been attending school for half a year, but he has learned many things.¡± Madam Liu was pleased that her grandson was bright. ¡°l just hope he¡¯ll be capable when he grows up after learning as much as possible. It¡¯ll be easier for him to build a career in the future.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. When I look at Xuexuan and Xuehai, I know they¡¯ll grow to be fine young men who will have their own families. I¡¯ll be happy to see my great-grandchildren.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Madam Liu were grandmothers. They smiled when they spoke about it. After entering the house, Shen Qiuhua put down the basket and said, ¡°We were so busy talking that I almost forgot to show you what 1 brought.¡± She took out the popsicles and said, ¡°Here, have a taste. These are the popsicles Binglan sent us from the capital. These will help relieve the heat. Children can eat these, too.¡¯ Madam Liu lit up when she heard that Su Binglan had sent the popsicles. The former knew they would taste good. Shen Qiuhua gave one to Madam Liu and one to the little one. ¡°Ruirui, this is the popsicle your aunt made. It¡¯s cold, so eat it slowly, okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandaunt Qiuhua! I must thank Aunt Binglan, too.¡± Su Xuerui was brilliant and knew his aunt always made delicious food and snacks. He also knew she made many fun things, like toys and lanterns. ¡°Grandaunt, when is Aunt Binglan coming back? 1 miss her.¡± The little one¡¯s words amused Shen Qiuhua. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know what it means to miss someone, Ruirui. Can you tell me what that means?¡± Su Xuerui said thoughtfully, ¡°It means I¡¯m thinking about her in my heart.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Madam Liu laughed. The former said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell your aunt to come home earlier so that you can see her, okay?¡± Su Xuerui was thrilled. ¡°Okay!¡¯ Shen Qiuhua looked at the little one holding the popsicle and said softly, ¡°Hurry and eat the popsicle before it melts.¡± Only then did Su Xuerui start eating the popsicle. He happily said, ¡°It¡¯s so tasty, Grandaunt!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all yours, but you must eat it slowly. There will be more next time, okay?¡± Shen Qiuhua was happy to see the little one enjoying the popsicle. She liked cooking and studying food every day. She felt a sense of satisfaction whenever she cooked for her family and listened to their praises. At that moment, Madam Liu bit into her popsicle and was full of praise, ¡°This thing is wonderful. I feel cool all over after eating it. It¡¯s suitable to eat during summer.¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 agree with that sentiment. Binglan was the one who developed it.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked around and said, ¡°Where are the others? Now that it¡¯s summer, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for charcoal, right?¡± Previously, Su Wenlin and Su Wenchi were responsible for the charcoal factory. They were busier during the winter, but Shen Qiuhua thought that should no longer be the case since it was summer.. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Construction Chapter 901: Construction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Madam Liu explained, ¡°Although it isn¡¯t winter and people don¡¯t use much charcoal now, there are more people with businesses. Everyone uses charcoal to cook, so there are still plenty of people who buy charcoal. Wenlin and Wenchi are responsible for the factory.¡± The two brothers had opened a charcoal factory and were busy working hard together. However, they later promoted one of their trustworthy staff members to a manager so that they could relax on weekdays. If the brothers had to work in the fields, they would do so on their days off. ¡°Tongtong went to her parents! house, so it feels empty here. I told her she could stay with her parents as long as she wanted. She was about to take Su Xuerui home, but he studied at the academy. That¡¯s why he can only go back with her during the holidays.¡± Lin Tongtong was Madam Liu¡¯s daughter-in-law and Su Xuerui¡¯s mother. When Su Fengzhi lost his sense of taste and could no longer cook, his family¡¯s living conditions worsened. Lin Tongtongs parents were understanding and still allowed Su Fengzhi to marry Lin Tongtong. However, the family¡¯s conditions had improved. When they had nothing to do, Madam Lin would prepare some things for Lin Tongtong to bring to her parents¡¯ house. ¡°Thanks to Binglan, my family and I are living better lives now. Tongtong can bring some local cuisines and specialties to her mother now. Tongtong is always happy whenever she returns to her parents. ¡°She says people envy her parents because Tongtong is a member of the Su family. Almost everyone, including those in the capital, knows about you and your family. ¡°Also, the paper the mill produces makes things convenient for many poor students. Tongtong says the students are always praising your family. Her parents are knowledgeable and can stand tall when they go out. ¡°They tell everyone that their daughter married into the Su family. Those who used to gossip about them can only be envious now. I¡¯ll get Tongtong to bring the fruit juices to her parents. Qiuhua, 1 no longer fear others laughing at me. I¡¯m happy and proud now.¡± Shen Qiuhua took Madam Liu¡¯s hand and patted it, saying, ¡°l understand, Sister-in-law. It¡¯s all in the past now, so just focus on the future.¡± Madam Liu nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Even my parents say that others respect them because of me. Fengzhi has expanded his business in various parts of the prefecture. ¡°My two older brothers have helped him manage several shops. His life has improved so much. My two brothers are earning well, so my nephews always visit me and bring snacks. They¡¯ve also opened their own shops on the food street. Their business is booming, and it¡¯s all thanks to Binglan¡¯s guidance. My nephews opened a chicken chop restaurant. Although it isn¡¯t big, business is going well. ¡°Everyone loves their chicken chops and roasted sausages because of how good they taste,¡± Madam Liu continued to speak highly of her family. Shen Qiuhua listened attentively and felt warm inside. ¡°Even I feel the same way, Sister-in-law. I wanted to help everyone in the past but could never afford to. I was so anxious back then. I couldn¡¯t even care for myself, let alone my family. ¡°l felt terrible and could only keep my worries to myself. Now that my family is doing very well, I can help so many people. It¡¯s not about giving money or food, but it¡¯s better to teach others how to fish than to give it to them. ¡°Now, everyone is capable enough to make their own living. People will naturally become generous once they have money. People used to be stingy and calculative, but they¡¯ve become more generous. ¡°Whenever we prepare food at home, we¡¯ll send some to our relatives. Walking around with each other gives me a sense of warmth and kinship.¡± Madam Liu said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Qiuhua. I feel so much happier now.¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 feel the same way.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Madam Liu talked for a long while. Later, Shen Qiuhua packed some melons and watermelons into boxes. She then wrote a letter to Su Binglan and sent it to the courier station to deliver it to the capital. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was busy with construction in the capital. Within half a month, the construction team had completed the supermarket, inn, office buildings, and food street. Since she had hired many contractors, they finished the projects quickly. They had even built a cement factory in the village beside the capital, including a milk farm and ice cream factory. There were even milk tea shops in the capital¡¯s bustling streets. Ever since the shop opened, many rushed to buy some. There was a perpetual queue at the shop as business boomed every day. Moreover, people enjoyed drinking milk tea while watching the plays at the theater. They had developed a habit of it. ¡°This milk tea is simply too delicious.¡± ¡°Yeah, there are so many flavors, too. I like the pearls that are inside.¡± ¡°My favorite is the mango pudding milk tea.¡± ¡°The shop even makes buckwheat milk tea. Everyone has different tastes, but everything tastes good.¡± ¡°The only troublesome thing about it is having to wait in line.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much we can do about that. After all, Princess Binglan created the milk tea, and there¡¯s only one shop like it in the entire continent. We wouldn¡¯t have access to milk tea if we didn¡¯t live in the capital.¡± ¡°When I was in the queue, I heard someone say they were envious of us. Those who visit the capital can¡¯t even buy milk tea. They wouldn¡¯t come all the way here just for milk tea, right?¡± ¡°Now that the cement factory is complete, contractors are building and rebuilding roads everywhere. The roads are wider now, making transportation much more convenient.¡¯ ¡°l heard Her Highness will turn the former Princess Liuwu¡¯s manor into an inn. Apparently, the inn will be well-built and massive. By then, people from all over will have a place to stay when they visit the capital.¡± ¡°Xiao Zhen, you work at an ice cream factory, right? Can you buy some?¡± Xiao Zhen shook her head and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t. Too many people want to buy our products now. Not even ordinary folks can buy them. Of course, we have staff benefits, but we can¡¯t resell what we get. ¡°No one dares to violate the factory¡¯s rules. Everyone cherishes their jobs and does them seriously. We can¡¯t do anything that violates the rules.¡± Since Xiao Zhen lived in a village near the capital, she received priority when applying for a job at the ice cream factory. The factory paid her well, too. She was in disbelief when she heard about how much she could earn. Without this job opportunity, she would not have been willing to buy herself milk tea. Her family also had a farm and a cow, which Su Binglan had purchased. The family received plenty of monthly bonuses and salaries, and they loved what they did for a living. They also had plenty of rest time, which allowed them to continue their harvesting. The family was most grateful to Su Binglan.. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Fresh Milk Chapter 902: Fresh Milk Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Another girl from the crowd added, ¡°Ever since His Imperial Highness ascended the throne, he brought along a princess who prioritizes the people. Everyone¡¯s lives are beginning to improve.¡± ¡°l heard there will be plenty of food and entertainment once the supermarket and food street opens.¡± ¡°There are so many places to visit here now. There¡¯s even a fruit juice shop. Everyone can eat and drink various snacks while they sit and chat.¡± ¡°Yeah, we couldn¡¯t even find a place to chat in the past.¡± Everyone felt how convenient it was to have such shops now. Even girls could find high-paying jobs, and their families valued them even more. Moreover, the girls could buy food and pay for their entertainment. In the past, the girls would only care for their families and do housework. Now that they could earn money, their parents would tell them to rest and not tire themselves out with the housework. The girls would even take the initiative to bring their parents out for a stroll around the capital. Their parents could also feel confident whenever they went out. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the schools. I heard there will be a new school just beside our village. The children can attend for free. My younger siblings will be attending as soon as it opens.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t expect school to be free.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, though. I read about it in the newspapers. There will be schools all over the country. There will be big schools in the center of the capital and the villages. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that our children can go to school while we¡¯re working.¡± Everyone smiled as they discussed these things. Meanwhile, Su Binglan was in the royal study, making plans with Lan Ruozhu. She said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve selected some people to be teachers, but we still need to interview them carefully.¡± Previously, Lan Ruozhu had announced in the newspaper that he would need teachers in the new schools that he would open all over the country. He also stated that the teachers would receive monthly salaries from the Imperial Court. Many great scholars volunteered to sign up because they knew their statuses would increase. They would no longer be ordinary teachers but ones who worked directly for the Imperial Court. They were happy that the students could attend school for free. The Imperial Court would also provide books and tuition fees to the students, which were meaningful things. The scholars enthusiastically signed up, knowing it was a matter of great merit. Since Lan Ruozhu had countless things to handle, he entrusted his sister to do these things. He was concerned about hiring outsiders but felt more at ease if his sister chose the teachers. ¡°I¡¯ll leave things to you,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°l won¡¯t have to worry about anything if you¡¯re in charge.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll still have to attend the interviews to understand things better. We can organize an activity to select the most outstanding teachers later. That way, we can encourage them to teach actively.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea. Sister, I heard your milk tea shop is doing exceptionally well. You¡¯ve even built an ice cream factory, right?¡± Su Binglan could not help but smile when her brother mentioned that. ¡°l hired so many people to build the factory, so they completed the building quickly. Immediately after, I hired people to work at the factory. I then made one of my subordinates a manager so I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the factory. ¡°It¡¯s not like when I first started to build factories in Su Teng Village. I had to do everything myself back then, so it was a little troublesome. It¡¯s much easier now because I have my subordinates. ¡°They can manage my factories instead of entrusting them to people I don¡¯t know well enough. My subordinates hire people with good characteristics to work for them.¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°l recently went out in disguise and saw everyone smiling. They¡¯re happy that everything is improving and liked the new policies we issued.¡¯ Su Binglan asked with a smile, ¡°Is everyone saying you¡¯re a good emperor?¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at his sister dotingly. ¡°The people are bright. They can feel whether or not their leader is good or bad.¡± He felt motivated to do many meaningful things, knowing the people loved him. ¡°Oh, Brother, someone will bring you fresh milk every day. Remember to drink it, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will,¡± Lan Ruozhu said gently. He would seem dignified in front of the government officials, but he became gentle whenever he was around his sister. He would feel energized when he saw his sister¡¯s happy face. Moreover, Su Binglan would always think of him. She explained, ¡°You¡¯ll receive processed milk, so it doesn¡¯t smell weird. Drinking two cups of milk a day is good for your body. Drink once in the morning and once in the evening.¡± ¡°I understand, Sister. Are there enough cows on the farm? Don¡¯t you use their milk to make ice creams and cakes?¡± Lan Ruozhu knew about the new fruit juice and dessert shops in the capital. They sold various small cakes and even birthday cakes. People in the capital began buying birthday cakes to celebrate their family members¡¯ birthdays. Su Binglan had thought about it when she opened her first dessert shop, but she did not have access to milk back then. Although there was milk back then, there was not enough. That was why Su Binglan did not bother with birthday cakes at that time. Now that she had time to do these things, she opened a farm to get milk. ¡°The farm is still expanding,¡± she explained, ¡°We can produce more than enough milk soon. Everyone knows how good milk is for their children. Still, it¡¯s cheaper to buy milk from the farm directly. Milk is also good for making certain foods.¡¯ Lan Ruozhu sighed. ¡®1 1 never thought milk could be so good. I can¡¯t believe how much delicious food you can make with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you some yogurt next time. Eating yogurt will increase your appetite.¡± ¡°What¡¯s yogurt? Is it similar to milk, or is it sour?¡± Lan Ruozhu had never heard of such a thing before. However, he knew whatever Su Binglan made would taste good. ¡°There are different flavors of yogurt. Some will taste sweeter than others. You¡¯ll know what I mean when I make it for you.¡± Lan Ruozhu looked at his sister pitifully, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out, okay? You should rest well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. After I settle some things, I¡¯ll hire someone to make the yogurt. I¡¯m worried about you, too, since you¡¯re the emperor. You¡¯re focused on nurturing trustworthy subordinates. You can let them handle some things.¡± Su Binglan did not want her brother to tire himself out, either. Meanwhile, Lan Ruozhu felt warm inside when he heard his sister¡¯s concern for him. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I know what to do.¡± Su Binglan then thought of the letter she had received from her mother and said, ¡°Oh, I want to return to Su Teng Village to build an ice cream factory there.. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Intense Heart Chapter 903: Intense Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu looked reluctant when he heard that Su Binglan intended to return to Su Teng Village. Since she lived in the capital, he could visit her However, he would be far away from her if she returned to the village. Still, he would support his sister in whatever she did. Lan Ruozhu would be happy as long as his sister did whatever she wanted to do. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you home.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°l want to apply for leave on Jin¡¯an¡¯s behalf and bring him with me to the village.¡± Lan Ruozhu readily said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll approve his leave. I¡¯ll feel at ease if he¡¯s with you.¡± Lan Ruozhu thought it was fine as long as his sister was safe and happy. Moreover, the country was peaceful now, and he could allow Luo Jin¡¯an to accompany Su Binglan. Lan Ruozhu asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to open an ice cream factory in Su Teng Village?¡± ¡°l sent my family a box of popsicles, and they liked them very much,¡± Su Binglan answered, ¡°Also, it¡¯ll be the wheat-harvesting season, and the weather will be at its hottest. ¡°When it¡¯s that hot, the popsicles will help everyone relieve the heat from their bodies. I remember so many people suffering from heatstrokes when I was younger. I felt sorry for everyone. ¡°Producing popsicles isn¡¯t expensive, so everyone can buy one and eat it to cool off.¡± Memories of the past flashed through Su Binglan¡¯s mind as she spoke. Everyone was so busy harvesting wheat that they did not even have time to drink water. Back then, everyone had cornbread for lunch and would bring it to the fields to eat. Food was not as nutritious back then, either. Su Binglan felt bitter when she thought about it. Nonetheless, the Su Teng villagers¡¯ lives had improved, and they could afford things like popsicles and ice cream. Su Teng Village held a special place in Su Binglan¡¯s heart. Since it was harvesting season, she wanted to return to the village to check on it. After some thought, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve just built and established an ice cream factory in the capital. They¡¯ll produce enough ice cream in no time. By then, merchants from all over the world will come to wholesale ice cream everywhere. Most commoners can then enjoy those delightful treats.¡± Lan Ruozhu pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s good that the merchants will wholesale them elsewhere, but won¡¯t they raise the prices?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll have to sign a contract before wholesaling them,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll set a specific price range for the ice cream instead of letting the merchants ask for random prices. We¡¯ll include the details in the newspaper so people can judge for themselves.¡± ¡°Having a newspaper company is highly beneficial, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lan Ruozhu said with emotion, ¡°It makes it convenient for us to issue the Imperial Court¡¯s decrees and makes it easy for the commoners to keep up with the decrees.¡± No one had considered running a newspaper company in the past because of how expensive paper was. However, paper had become much cheaper thanks to the paper mill and Su Binglan¡¯s paper-making methods, not to mention the printing factory. The cost of publishing newspapers each time was cheap, too. There was even a space in the capital that Su Binglan could use to build a newspaper office. Many scholars were desperate to work there. The commoners felt it was good to work in a newspaper office. Moreover, they could advertise their businesses in the newspapers. Many began investing in advertisements to promote their businesses. The newspaper office staff also interviewed ordinary folks for their stories. The people of the capital had grown accustomed to reading the newspaper every day. That was because it provided them with the latest information. Even if the office produced more newspapers, they would still run out. Everyone would rush to buy the newspaper just to read them together. Su Binglan smiled as she spoke about the newspaper, ¡°We can expand the office scale later and even print magazines. We can also hire more staff to work at the office. ¡°Later, we can task the staff with interviewing famous people and write articles about them in the newspaper.¡± Lan Ruozhu raised his brows, saying, ¡°Including a story that inspires others in the newspaper is a pretty good idea.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± Su Binglan felt a burning passion in her heart as she nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll inspire people to work, study, and live their lives to the fullest.¡± Lan Ruozhu thought of something and said, ¡°Sister, can we set up a library here, too?¡± He knew how beneficial the Su Teng Village library was and how well everyone responded to it. All the students in the capital knew about the library that collected many books and allowed everyone to read for free. Students from all over the world would go there to read just because of how famous the library was. Lan Ruozhu continued, ¡°l heard that so many people want to settle down in Su Teng Village now.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Since the Imperial Palace is here, 1 want to develop the surrounding areas more. I¡¯d like for everyone to move here, too.¡± She had thought of these things for her brother¡¯s sake. Since he was the emperor, Su Binglan had to consider his position in many things. ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Lan Ruozhu said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that Su Teng Village is developing perfectly.¡± ¡°Brother, this place will be even more prosperous once we finish developing it. Even merchants from other countries will want to visit. I¡¯ll make this place even more prosperous than Su Teng Village.¡± Su Binglan could envision her plans for the capital. Lan Ruozhu knew his sister did these things for him. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Sister. Actually¡ª Su Binglan interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need for siblings to be so formal. Besides, Jin¡¯an¡¯s home is here, remember? We¡¯ll be living here most of the time. I hope that the capital will have plenty of good food and entertainment. ¡°Also, 1 can always invite my family to the capital so they can look around. Xuexuan and Xuehai might even come here to work when they grow up. We still need to create more job opportunities here to attract talented people.¡± Lan Ruozhu became increasingly excited as he listened. ¡°We¡¯ll nurture many talents when the time comes, Brother. We can then arrange for them to visit various parts of the country to do construction and contribute. ¡°By then, agriculture, economy, and military will develop well. Our country¡¯s strength will improve exponentially.¡± Lan Ruozhu nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll need some time to develop all of Chu Country.¡± Of course, it would be perfect if the entire country could prosper. Even so, Lan Ruozhu wanted to take a look around.. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Returning to Su Teng Village Chapter 904: Returning to Su Teng Village Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan discussed many things with Lan Ruozhu. She thought of many things after talking. Later, she continued to write her plans in the study. ¡°Brother, I have many more ideas to implement. I¡¯ll write down detailed plans, and you can get people to do them.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Lan Ruozhu said with a smile. Su Binglan wrote down many of her plans in detail so that anyone could understand them. Lan Ruozhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the proposals. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s a munitions factory?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to produce weapons such as knives and spears for the soldiers. It¡¯ll also produce equipment for attacking and defending city walls.¡± Lan Ruozhu thought of something and said, ¡°I remember the Gongsun family making such things in the past.¡± Someone had annihilated the family. Fortunately, there was a survivor¡ªGongsun Mo. When Lan Ruozhu ascended the throne, he helped clear the family¡¯s reputation and returned their mansion to Gongsun Mo. However, Gongsun MO had yet to return to his family¡¯s mansion and continued to live in Su Teng Village with his wife, Lei Tongtong. Since they lived well there, they did not want to go to the capital. After Gongsun MO regained his identity, he began to investigate the Thundercloud Castle incident to avenge his father-in-law. Meanwhile, Su Binglan suspected that it had something to do with the Miaojiang tribe. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Gongsun MO about it. Some of the family¡¯s branch side has some talented people. If they retain some of the family¡¯s skills, they can make new weapons.¡± ¡°Perfect. When our country becomes strong, no one will dare invade. Our people can then continue living their peaceful lives.¡± Lan Ruozhu detested wars because it was always the commoners who suffered. Also, some soldiers would die and never return. Lan Ruozhu only wanted to protect his country and the people. He did not want them to fear war or soldiers sacrificing themselves on the battlefield. Su Binglan had also modified some melee weapons and drew them as blueprints. It was already late at night when she finished discussing things with her brother. Su Binglan looked at the sky to calculate the time and realized Luo Jin¡¯an should have returned to the manor by now. After bidding farewell to Lan Ruozhu, she returned to the manor. During dinner, she told Luo Jin¡¯an about her plans to return to Su Teng Village. ¡°You¡¯ve decided to go back?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, I wrote construction plans for the capital and gave them to Brother. He can just task his men with carrying them out. We can return here in a few months, and it¡¯ll be completely different. ¡°It¡¯ll be livelier and more prosperous. By then, many will want to visit the capital to check it out. I might bring my family here, too.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re going back, I¡¯ll come with you,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently, ¡°To be honest, I want to check on the village, too.¡± He had lived in Su Teng Village for quite a while and had developed profound feelings for it. He was excited when his wife mentioned it. He said, ¡°Since the Wei Manor is massive, your parents can stay here when they visit.¡± ¡°That sounds lovely.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°The inn we¡¯re building should be complete by then, too. I¡¯ll keep one of the floors for my family to stay in whenever they visit. Then they can choose to live in the manor or at the inn.¡± The inn Su Binglan designed was a combination of ancient and modern. She wanted the atmosphere to be excellent, so she designed the interior perfectly. The contractors simply needed to follow her designs. Su Binglan also arranged for her subordinates to be in charge of these matters in the capital. Everyone had received intensive training and knew what to do. ¡°Let¡¯s build an ice cream factory in the village so everyone can have popsicles during the harvest. Mother fiff0te to me, saying Wenxian¡¯s wife brought her some pearls from an island. Pearls are scarce. I plan to work with them and use the pearls to make jewelry.¡± Although Su Binglan wanted to build a jewelry factory in the village, the surrounding land would probably be insufficient. Fortunately, there were many villages around. She could build many factories if she could utilize the wastelands near the villages. While building the factory, she also prepared to build more staff dormitories. After all, there would be more factories and job opportunities. Su Binglan became spirited when she thought about it. She told Luo Jin¡¯an about her plans after dinner. He said, ¡°I want to help, but I¡¯ll need to take a leave of absence from your brother first.¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him, and he said he¡¯d give you a break. We can visit the village together.¡± ¡°Your brother dotes on you a lot, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an stroked his wife¡¯s hair. He could tell how good Lan Ruozhu was to Su Binglan. ¡°That¡¯s my brother for you.¡± Su Binglan felt warm inside when her husband mentioned Lan Ruozhu. Because of that, she wanted to help her brother as much as possible. ¡°Shall we set off tomorrow morning?¡± Su Binglan asked for Lan Ruozhu¡¯s opinion. ¡°That sounds good.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll visit the military tonight and tell them about my leave.¡± Su Binglan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little rushed?¡± ¡°Not really. The earlier we go back, the earlier we can catch up with the harvest and help your family.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua had planted plenty of wheat. Although they would hire people to help with their harvest, they had too much. The Su family also had potatoes and sweet potatoes. Su Binglan knew her husband understood her. She said, ¡°Then we can go home early and rest.¡± The following morning, the couple would set off for Su Teng Village. Su Binglan hoped her husband would return early to sleep before they left. After all, he would need energy to travel tomorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had many generals guarding the capital. Baili Jinghua had also found her parents, and they returned to General Baili¡¯s residence in the capital. General Baili and his wife lived there while Baili Jinghua brought Baili Hongrui to visit his father. It turned out there was a misunderstanding between Baili Jinghua and that person. It would be fine once they resolved it. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Okay then.¡± That night, Luo Jin¡¯an visited the military and then returned to the manor in the middle of the night. After getting some sleep, the couple packed up and set off for Su Teng Village. The two rode horses and traveled quickly, reaching Su Teng Village in just a few days. Su Binglan was full of anticipation when she arrived. She felt a sense of familiarity when she looked around.. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Warmth Chapter 905: Warmth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± Su Binglan smiled as she looked at the scenery in the village. The sky was already dark, and smoke came out of the chimneys of every household. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed how happy his wife was. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re home.¡± Even Su Binglan could not help but feel relaxed at that moment. The village resembled a paradise to her. She then got off her horse and entered the village with Luo Jin¡¯an. Many villagers saw Su Binglan and greeted her warmly. Everyone was excited for her return. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Everyone missed you so much!¡± ¡°Welcome home, Binglan! We¡¯re so happy to see you. Would you like to come in and eat?¡± Everyone welcomed Su Binglan home enthusiastically. Some were outside enjoying the shade at their doorstep, while others were bringing firewood home to cook Su Binglan felt warm inside when she saw everyone¡¯s smiles and listened to everyone¡¯s welcoming words. She greeted them, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. You¡¯re having dinner so early, Miss Liu. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Madam Lin. I¡¯ll go home and eat. You guys have a good dinner, okay?¡± When Su Binglan passed by Li Dazhuangs house, Old Madam Li was sitting at the door with a little boy in her arms. The old woman seemed to be waiting for someone when she saw Su Binglan. ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°l am, Old Madam Li.¡± Su Binglan was stunned when she saw the little one. She smiled and asked, ¡°Is that Dazhuang and Xiaochengs son?¡± Old Madam Li chuckled, saying, ¡°Yeah, he is. He¡¯s obedient and doesn¡¯t cause us to worry. Dazhuang went to deliver goods to the hotpot restaurant, and Xiaocheng went to help.¡± The old woman was enthusiastic. She knew it was thanks to Su Binglan that her family¡¯s life had improved. She did not know how to thank Su Binglan for her kindness. Li Erying had previously studied at the medical school and now helped Su Wenxiu with patients. She was one of the first batch of students who studied medicine and had become a senior student. She was responsible for guiding her juniors. Li Eryings personality changed after studying medicine. She became even livelier and more confident. Moreover, her skin had become fairer after eating and sleeping well in the medical school dormitory. Old Madam Li had even sent her grandson, Li Sanzhu, to the comprehensive college to study. In the future, it would be easier for him to build a career. Now that the old woman was in good health, she would help Li Dazhuang and Jiang Xiaocheng care for their child. However, the couple did not want her to tire herself out. Even so, Old Madam Li did not mind it. She was delighted to see her great- grandson every day. She told Su Binglan about everything. After Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan got married, Li Mei got pregnant. ¡°Li Mei is on maternity leave at home. Everyone is grateful to you, Miss Su. Li Shi and Zhou Shan have gotten married, too. There are so many factories and people around us. ¡°The young ones can get to know each other as they come and go. Everyone can fall in love and get married if fate deems it so. Many people want to settle down here.¡¯ Su Binglan was pleased to hear that. She knew she had done good deeds. Shen Qiuhua had told her about many things through letters, too. Liu Qiao and Song Yi were also expecting. Su Binglan chatted with the villagers on her way home. When she arrived, Shen Qiuhua was cutting noodles in the courtyard. The latter was so excited when she saw her daughter and son-in-law that she almost dropped her knife. ¡°Binglan, Jin¡¯an, when did you get back?!¡± Shen Qiuhua rubbed her eyes, suspecting she was hallucinating. Su Binglan walked over and hugged her mother, saying, ¡°Yes, I am, Mother. I¡¯ll stay a little longer, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re finally home,¡± Shen Qiuhua said happily, ¡°Everyone missed you so much. Oh, Xuexuan and Xuehai are on their summer break. They¡¯ve been asking me when you¡¯d return.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°l know, I was the one who arranged the summer vacation, after all. I wanted everyone to have a balance of work and play. Where are the little ones, though?¡± Shen Qiuhua chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re outside playing around. All the children have gathered to play since they¡¯re on summer vacation. Regardless of whether someone¡¯s a boy or girl, their parents don¡¯t ask them to work like before. They can play together if they want.¡± The adults were much more relaxed after their families¡¯ conditions improved. They wanted their children to enjoy their childhood as much as possible. ¡°Also, your father went to the mountain to look at the wheat fields. He also threw some potatoes because they were too small. I think they might grow a little in a few days. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect so many potatoes to grow under the seedlings. No wonder the yield is so high. We can eat the crops and vegetables we grew. 1 think they taste better than the ones we can buy.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew she was biased, but it was what she felt. Su Binglan saw the potatoes at the side of the courtyard, and they looked like the family had just dug them from the ground. She then continued to chat with her mother happily. Soon after, Shen Qiuhua looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and said, ¡°Have a seat, dear. What would you like to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± She had only just found out about Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s identity, and her heart ached for him. She knew how loyal the Wei family was and how much they had sacrificed for the country. When she lived with the Shen family, she often heard her godmother talk about the Wei family. The old woman was full of admiration for them. Shen Qiuhua never expected her son-in-law to be Wei Jin¡¯an. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself, Mother-in-law,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an spoke gently, ¡°l can help you cook instead.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯d prefer it if you rested.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°Mother always tells me to treat you better in her letters. My family feels sorry for what happened to you and your family.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an felt warm inside. ¡°Bing treats me very well, Mother-in-law.¡± Shen Qiuhua responded, ¡°Then don¡¯t tire yourself out. This is your home, too, you know. Tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it for you, okay?¡± Su Binglan looked at the things in the kitchen and asked, ¡°Mother, are you making noodles tonight?¡± Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°The weather is so hot now, so I¡¯m making cold noodles. I just need to boil the noodles and then cool them dovvn with cold water. I¡¯ll mix them with some sauce soon.¡¯ After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we eat Liangpi?¡± Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Making Liangpi Chapter 906: Making Liangpi Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan did not think about what to cook for dinner on her way back to the village. She had even planned to ask her family what they wanted when she got home. However, when she saw what her mother was making, she thought of making Liangpi, which was a cold noodle dish. Since it was hot during the summer, eating some Liangpi would help cool them down. Shen Qiuhua knew it was a new delicacy when her daughter mentioned a new word. The former was excited, asking, ¡°Is Liangpi a new dish?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s best to eat it in the summer.¡± ¡°Binglan, it¡¯s good to have you back. We always have something new to eat when you¡¯re around. I usually don¡¯t have much of an appetite in the summer. It¡¯s unlike winter when I can eat three meals a day.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Eating the usual hot dishes during summer doesn¡¯t taste as good as it does during the winter. Even my appetite dwindles around this season. I¡¯d get full after just a few bites.¡± Only the crabs and crayfish she had cooked the other day were appetizing, so she ate a lot of that. Shen Qiuhua continued to cut the noodles as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. 1 always want to eat something light and refreshing during summer. Fortunately, we have fruit juice and popsicles. ¡°I sent some to your grandparents, but they weren¡¯t enough. The weather will get hotter in a while, too. If only we had more popsicles. Also, we¡¯ve started putting our juice bottles into the well. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing when we take them out to drink. Putting them into the well cools them down. It¡¯s just like you taught us.¡± Shen Qiuhua was happy that her daughter and son-in-law had returned. She could not help but chatter on, ¡°My godparents sent me a letter saying that Blossom Village is developing perfectly. The two factories have improved the villagers¡¯ living conditions. Everyone is grateful to you and respects my godparents very much. If the villagers need something, they will discuss it with my godmother first. They¡¯re always enthusiastic when they see my godfather. ¡°I¡¯m pleased that everyone respects my godparents. I¡¯ve always wanted people to love and respect them. Now that it has come true, I must thank you for it, Binglan. ¡± Of course, she hoped her godparents would live well. Su Binglan understood her mother¡¯s feelings. She never stopped thinking about her parents when she went to the capital. She only hoped they were comfortable and relaxed in Su Teng Village. ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between a mother and daughter. Also, we don¡¯t have to make noodles to make Liangpi.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°But I¡¯m almost finished with making these noodles. I¡¯ll cut them up and dry them. We can cook these next time. There¡¯s a cold noodle shop on the food street now, and business is good. ¡°Your father and I ate there before, and it tasted good. The cold noodles boosted my appetite, so I wanted to make them myself. Then, everyone will have an appetite to eat.¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an went to wash their hands to help Shen Qiuhua prepare the noodles. The older woman said, ¡°After drying these, we can boil them in the pot. Are we making Liangpi now, Binglan?¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter expectantly, feeling her appetite rise when she thought about Su Binglan¡¯s culinary skills. Still, the older woman wondered how Liangpi would taste. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll take a little too long to make that now. We should eat it later.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s okay since it¡¯s still around the start of summer. Your father and brother will be happy to eat it when they find out you¡¯re home and planning to cook. ¡°It¡¯s so hot at noon. We only had lunch later in the afternoon. I don¡¯t think the others are that hungry yet. I just made the noodles because I wanted to prepare myself. ¡°They probably aren¡¯t hungry yet. They can eat your cold noodles later if they get hungry. ¡± ¡°All right, then we¡¯ll have Lianpi later. Let¡¯s cook something else now.¡± Su Binglan started to prepare the Liangpi while Luo Jin¡¯an helped on the side. Shen Qiuhua told Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°Rest and let me help Binglan.¡± Her heart ached when she thought of what Luo Jin¡¯an had experienced in the past. She treated him as her own. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother-in-law. Let me help. I¡¯m not tired, after all.¡± Shen Qiuhua suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we prepare dinner at the stone bench and table under the tree? It¡¯ll be cooler there.¡¯ The Su family¡¯s house was massive. They had a big tree in the courtyard with some stone chairs and a table below. There were also summer mats around them, and they would enjoy the shade there sometimes. Moreover, it was much more convenient to cook on the stone table. Su Binglan looked toward the stone table and nodded. ¡°All right, let¡¯s cook over there.¡¯ After bringing the ingredients to the table, she added salt and flour to the dough and then kneaded it. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Binglan, do you still need to knead the dough?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Su Binglan nodded and explained, ¡°Liangpi is made from flour, too. Still, it tastes different from ordinary noodles.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯ll be delicious,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Your father and the others will be thrilled that you¡¯re home. Oh, your father¡¯s memories have been returning in his sleep recently. Still, they¡¯re too vague. ¡°He said that he seemed to have acknowledged a foster father in the past. That man taught him martial arts. Your father also said his foster father treated him well, but your father couldn¡¯t remember what the man looked like. I feel your father might remember everything soon.¡± Su Binglan became wide-eyed when she heard that, and she immediately stopped kneading the dough. She looked at Luo Jin¡¯an and remembered him telling her about the Black Shadow Pavilion. According to the timeline, it was at the same time Su Fengmao lost his memory. Moreover, the portrait of the young master of the Black Shadow Pavilion was of her father in his younger days. Su Binglan had already suspected her father of being the young man in the portrait. However, the Black Shadow Pavilion was a complex group. She did not want her father to be in danger. Su Binglan wanted to save the master of the Black Shadow Pavilion. Even Luo Jin¡¯an had gone to make arrangements for that. Su Binglan never expected her father to remember anything from back then. Since Su Fengmao had begun to regain some of his memories, the information Su Binglan had found must have been true. ¡°Did Father say anything else?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t, but I think he¡¯s pretty worried about his foster father. Your father never really wanted to recover his memories. Still, he became anxious to do so after thinking of his foster father.¡± Su Binglan speculated, ¡°If Father is anxious to regain his memories, perhaps something can stimulate his memories. We¡¯re not in a hurry for now, so let¡¯s find his foster father first.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua understood her daughter¡¯s meaning, saying, ¡°Binglan, do you know where the man is?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the master of the Black Shadow Pavilion, but it¡¯s best to keep it a secret for now. The group is going through some complex matters now..¡± Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Washing and Freezing Noodles Chapter 907: Washing and Freezing Noodles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°l understand,¡± Shen Qiuhua said solemnly. She understood the meaning behind internal unrest because she had lived with the Shen family before. Internal power struggles were fierce, even within the Shan family. Indeed, the Black Shadow Pavilion was dangerous. Shen Qiuhua did not want her husband to take any risks. Su Binglan looked at her mother¡¯s reaction and comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. It¡¯s not as complicated as you think. I¡¯ll handle it well, okay?¡± Shen Qiuhua felt relieved after hearing her daughter¡¯s words. She knew Su Binglan possessed unique abilities but would not ask about them. The older woman simply needed to trust her daughter. ¡°l can rest assured that you¡¯ll handle it, dear.¡± Su Binglan placed the kneaded noodles into the basin and said, ¡°Leave these to rest for a while.¡¯ While waiting, Shen Qiuhua poured some tea for her daughter and son-in-law. ¡°You two didn¡¯t even get a sip of water when you got home. Here, drink some tea.¡¯ Su Binglan drank a mouthful and raised her brow. ¡°Mother, these tea leaves are pretty good. Where¡¯d you get them?¡± The Su family did not produce tea leaves. Instead, they bought the ones they used from the market. People sold various tea leaves there, but they were more expensive. The management of tea leaves was stricter in this era. In the past, it was difficult for ordinary people to get them. Only high-ranking government officials could get tea leaves. The previous emperor had set up several taxes on tea leaves, so people could not willingly buy and sell them. Instead, they had to go through the government, and the quantity and price were stipulated. However, Lan Ruozhu abolished that system and significantly reduced the taxes on tea leaves. He even encouraged everyone to grow and manage their tea leaves. He wanted the commoners to enjoy tea just like the government officials did. After all, drinking tea was a healthy form of enjoyment for everyone. Su Binglan liked the tea her mother served, and even Luo Jin¡¯an nodded in agreement. Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°A Southerner named Lu Chi came to the village to buy paper. He brought plenty of paper from our mill and became a regular customer, so he brought his local tea leaves for us to try. ¡°Your father and I didn¡¯t want to accept them initially, but he said he nurtured the tea leaves himself. He called this green tea and still has black tea back home. Lu Chi said he¡¯d bring us some next time.¡± Shen Qiuhua happily continued, ¡°Lu Chi is nice, especially his children. Of course, I gave them some local specialties in return.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯d be good if we could open a tea house. We can even plant, pick, and package tea leaves. Then, we can entertain guests by tasting and buying our tea leaves. ¡°We¡¯ll sell regular tea leaves for cheap and sell the higher grade ones a little higher. Then everyone can afford it.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt motivated when she heard that. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the villagers can use tea leaves, too, right?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Of course they can.¡± ¡°But Binglan, can we prioritize the ice cream factory? I fear we can¡¯t open a tea house simultaneously.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt her daughter had too many things to handle. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Mother, we can grow tea leaves in many places.¡± She had her pocket dimension to improve the tea leaves and increase their adaptability. She could then grow them anywhere and open a tea shop. ¡°Still, we¡¯re not desperate for a tea shop. I already planned to build the ice cream factory when 1 came home. I can open a Liangpi factory, too.¡± Shen Qiuhua was happy to hear that. ¡°l want everyone to be able to have ice cream. We¡¯ll harvest our wheat soon so people can eat ice cream to relieve themselves from the summer heat. ¡°If you need my or your fathers help, just let us know, okay? Your people are managing the paper mill and printing factory, so your father and I have nothing much to do.¡± Shen Qiuhua felt motivated to help her daughter. Su Binglan said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to trouble you and Father. I have plenty of people working for me now. The comprehensive college will also nurture talented management individuals. I might need you and Father to handle the people below.¡± ¡°Will that make things easier for you, Binglan?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother. Then, I¡¯ll have time to handle other things.¡± Su Binglan looked at the dough and said, ¡°Mother, we can wash the dough now.¡± Shen Qiuhua hurriedly took out a large basin and handed it to her daughter. The former then looked at Su Binglan and curiously asked, ¡°How do I was them?¡± Su Binglan patiently explained, ¡°It¡¯s similar to washing clothes. Here, watch how I do it.¡¯ ¡°All right.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked on thoughtfully. ¡°Just rub the noodles together and wash them like this.¡± Su Binglan demonstrated her methods by pouring cold water into the basin. Shen Qiuhua looked on. ¡°It¡¯s very similar to washing clothes. I know how to do it now. I can take over and wash the dough.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an stepped forward. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jin¡¯an. I like doing these things with Binglan.¡± Shen Qiuhua did not feel like she was working. Instead, she felt like she was having fun. Su Binglan told her husband, ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear. You can help with the fire later. Let Mother cook with me, okay? After all, I¡¯ll need her help when 1 open the Liangpi factory.¡± Su Binglan knew she still had many things to do and could not stay in Su Teng Village forever. Therefore, she still needed her parents¡¯ help to care for the factories in the village. Although her subordinates were in charge, her parents knew much about the factories. They could keep Su Binglan updated on the factories through letters, too. Luo Jin¡¯an could only nod while Shen Qiuhua rushed into the house to wash the noodles with her daughter. ¡°If you wash the dough like this, the water will turn white. The noodles must also have a degree of thickness.¡± ¡°l understand now.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded, committing her daughter¡¯s methods to memory. Afterward, Su Binglan removed the dough and filtered the water, saying, ¡°Repeat these steps until the water is clear. The washed dough should resemble a firm ball. Shen Qiuhua listened to her daughter and rolled the dough into a ball. ¡°What do we do next?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll freeze this dough for a while,¡± Su Binglan said as she took the dough to the cellar. She had turned it into an ice cellar the family sometimes used as a refrigerator. She placed the dough inside to chill it. ¡°Now, we have to wait for the starch to settle.¡¯ ¡°Okay, dear. Are you and Jin¡¯an hungry? Do you want something to snack on while we wait?¡± ¡°What about you, Jin¡¯an?¡¯! Su Binglan asked, ¡°Would you like to eat something first?¡± Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: Piercing Pearls Chapter 908: Piercing Pearls Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I ate quite a lot for lunch.¡± Su Binglan remembered it was still noon. She smiled and said, ¡°Mother, we passed by another town and saw one of Wenwu¡¯s hotpot restaurants. We wanted to check it out, so we ate there. We¡¯re still pretty full.¡± When she mentioned Su Wenwu, the older woman began to miss him, saying, ¡°Your brother has expanded his business a lot, but he¡¯s still in the South. He wrote to us, saying he¡¯s pretty busy and probably won¡¯t be home for a while, ¡°He told us that his business is booming there and that he¡¯s treating Feiran well.¡± Shen Qiuhua sighed. ¡°They¡¯re doing fine, so I don¡¯t have to worry about them. Feiran is a good one, huh? Wenwu says she takes good care of him. ¡°l even thought of getting them married as soon as possible. I¡¯ll have to look and set a date.¡± As a mother, Shen Qiuhua could not help but miss her children. Su Binglan said, ¡°Feiran probably hasn¡¯t revealed her true identity to her family yet. We should ask Wenwu and Feiran what they think first. Still, you don¡¯t have to worry, Mother. Our family is no longer as before. ¡°Even if the Ye family finds out that Feiran is a woman, they won¡¯t dare to remove her status as their heir.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua felt relieved when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re capable of defending her now.¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Her family needs her now. It¡¯s not Feiran who needs them. Wenwu and Feiran can rebuild the Ye family, even without their help.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled in relief. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll discuss the marriage with your brother later. I wonder if I¡¯ve met Feiran¡¯s parents before,¡± ¡°Mother, the crabs and crayfish I received from Wenwu were excellent. They¡¯d profit a lot if they introduced those things to the market.¡± Shen Qiuhua raised her brows, saying, ¡°Wenwu mentioned that in one of his letters. I didn¡¯t know what those things were, so I didn¡¯t ask him to send them over. Su Binglan responded, ¡°I¡¯ll get Wenwu to get more crabs and crayfish. 1 can make a dish for you. Those things are delicious.¡± ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an listened as the mother-daughter duo talked. He looked at her gently and could tell she was an entirely different person when she was home. She appeared more relaxed and looked happier than ever. Luo Jin¡¯an would be in a good mood when he saw his happy wife. He felt a sense of warmth in his heart as he quietly watched his wife and mother-in-law talk. He felt at home at that moment. Shen Qiuhua seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, let me show you the pearls your aunt gave us.¡± She went into the house to take out a box and continued, ¡°Look, these are pearls. The box emitted a glow when she opened the box. The luster was soft and possessed a hint of clarity. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she had not expected to see pearls yet. She had considered getting some jewelry after building all the buildings in Chu Country. Indeed, the jewels of this era were gorgeous. Some of the craftsmen were highly skilled and could make exquisite jewelry. However, people had yet to discover modern pearls, agates, coral beads, or gems in this era. Instead, they used cheap raw materials for decorations and jewelry. They looked beautiful but were affordable to ordinary people, too. Su Binglan had wanted to make jewelry, but she had not expected to see pearls so soon. Shen Qiuhua removed a pearl from the box and placed it in her daughter¡¯s hand. The former sighed, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it gorgeous? It¡¯d be great if 1 could wear it, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible. I can only admire it by holding it.¡± She realized how much she liked the pearls. Su Binglan had even bought her some jewelry, which Shen Qiuhua wore when she went out sometimes. The family no longer had to keep a low profile like they did before. After all, everyone knew about the Su family, so Shen Qiuhua did not mind wearing jewelry when she went out. Even so, pearls differed from gold, silver, and Su Binglan said, ¡°l can string up pearls into necklaces or bracelets. We can also crush these things to make facial masks. These things are pretty useful.¡± She could not stop smiling as she looked at the pearls. ¡°Then how do we make this into jewelry?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked curiously. ¡°I wanted to wear them but didn¡¯t know how. I was worried I¡¯d ruin them.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll design a manual drilling needle and make a mechanical one later. For now, we can get a simple one to pierce the pearls first. I¡¯ll make a necklace out of these pearls Aunt Ding gave you.¡± ¡°Wait, these are for you, Binglan. I was just keeping them until you returned.¡± Shen Qiuhua always wanted to keep the best things for her daughter. Su Binglan knew from her mother¡¯s expression that she liked the pearls. The former smiled, saying, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not used to wearing such things. Besides, I plan to discuss a collaboration with Cousin Wenxian¡¯s wife. I¡¯ll buy pearls from her, and then we¡¯ll make them into jewelry to sell.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± ¡°Of course I can. These things will look exquisite when I make them into jewelry. They¡¯ll be famous with the nobles and high-ranking officials.¡± Su Binglan also planned to crush some pearls to make face masks. After all, pearls had many uses. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan then found a large metal rod at home and sharpened it with a whetstone. Afterward, she ground the pointy part to make a flathead screwdriver to make it easier to use. Soon after, she took a piece of cloth and wrapped the back of the metal rod to make holding it more comfortable. Then, Su Binglan used a self-made drilling needle to make holes in the pearls. She controlled her strength and spun the pearl bit by bit. She finished making holes in a short while. Shen Qiuhua happily picked up the pearl and looked at it. ¡°You really did it. The holes are so small, too. So, can we string them together to make a necklace now?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°We can¡¯t string them up with a single string. We must require skills to string them up properly. Since I¡¯ve made the holes, I can string them together. You¡¯ll know what 1 mean when 1 demonstrate it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help, too,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said as he watched his wife¡¯s actions. He also quickly made a drilling needle. Su Binglan was amazed at how quickly he completed the needle. ¡°Jin¡¯an, could you help me make a few more of those? Theyll be helpful when I open a pearl factory..¡± Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Simple and Elegant Chapter 909: Simple and Elegant Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°All right,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said. He liked doing things for Su Binglan and felt needed by her. The family had many metal rods at home, so he quickly made a few drilling needles. Shen Qiuhua then picked up one of the needles and threaded the pearls with her daughter. Su Binglan explained while working, ¡°Mother, just do it like this.¡± Shen Qiuhua found the process pretty novel. ¡°Can we string these together to make several necklaces?¡± ¡°Yeah, we have enough pearls to make a few strings.¡± Shen Qiuhua looked at her daughter, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s make one for you, Yinyin, your grandma, aunts, and sisters-in-law. We should have enough, right?¡± Su Binglan understood her mother¡¯s intentions. She smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Ding gave us plenty of pearls. We have enough to make necklaces for everyone.¡± Shen Qiuhua was ecstatic. ¡°Let¡¯s finish threading these together. Afterward, we¡¯ll send them to everyone.¡± Since the noodles were not cold, the duo could not make the cold noodles. Because of that, they spent their time making necklaces first. At that moment, Su Wenzhe and Liu Yinyin returned with their sons. They were thrilled when they saw Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an. Liu Yinyin and Su Wenzhe were excited. They simultaneously greeted, ¡°Welcome back! ¡± Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai ran to Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an. ¡°Welcome home, Uncle Jin¡¯an and Aunt Binglan!¡¯ Su Binglan hurriedly put down her pearls and said with concern, ¡°Slow down, you two.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an doted on the two children and quickly carried them. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Jin¡¯an is still as strong as ever. The kids are already so big, but he can still carry them in one go.¡± Su Wenzhe envied his brother-in-law¡¯s strength. He always thought Luo Jin¡¯an could chop firewood too easily, and the size would be consistent. Su Wenzhe thought it was strange yet amazing. He also felt Luo Jin¡¯an possessed a unique temperament but did not overthink it. Su Wenzhe only found out about Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s true identity after Lan Ruozhu cleared the Wei family¡¯s name. Su Wenzhe was shocked when he heard the news. After all, he idolized Wei Jin¡¯an. Su Wenzhe was sad when he thought Wei Jin¡¯an had died. He felt aggrieved for the Wei family, too. Even so, Su Wenzhe was excited when he found out about his brother-in-law¡¯s true identity. He wanted to treat Luo Jin¡¯an well, mainly because they were family. Su Wenzhe felt excited and cordial when he saw Luo Jin¡¯an. Even he wanted to hug his brother-in-law at that moment, not to mention his sons. ¡®Young Marshal Wei is the God of War in everyone¡¯s hearts. He¡¯s my brother-in-law, too! I wish I could brag about it.¡¯ Previously, Su Wenzhe had been upset because he felt he could have treated Luo Jin¡¯an better. The former smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out, Brother-in-law. My sons are getting heavy. Take a rest.¡± Su Wenzhe smiled as he spoke to Luo Jin¡¯an. The latter looked at his brother-in-law strangely, thinking something was wrong with him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can carry them.¡± Liu Yinyin¡¯s lips twitched as she watched her husband¡¯s weird behavior. Of course, she knew why he behaved like that. Even Liu Yinyin felt emotional when she found out about the Wei family. She happily approached Su Binglan to talk to her. She noticed her motherand sister-in-law stringing pearls together and asked curiously, ¡°Are you stringing up the pearls? Let me help.¡± Liu Yinyin sat on the stone bench beside Su Binglan. Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re making pearl necklaces. All the women in our family will have one.¡± Liu Yinyin lit up. ¡°These would look excellent as necklaces. Women can¡¯t resist their glow.¡± Su Binglan told Liu Yinyin, ¡°These will look better on you because of your fair skin.¡¯ Liu Yinyin was so happy that she could not stop smiling. ¡°The pearls will look good on you, too, since you¡¯re so beautiful. You look pretty even without jewelry or makeup.¡± She thought Su Binglan looked gorgeous, even in simple clothing. Liu Yinyin thought her sister-in-law possessed a noble aura and beauty that could make an entire country faint. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not used to wearing jewelry. You and Mother can wear them.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wear it since everyone else will have a pearl necklace. I want you to have nice things, too.¡± ¡°All right, Mother.¡± Su Binglan could feel how well her mother treated her. It felt good to have parents who loved her. It felt like home. Later, Su Binglan realized it was time to remove the noodles from the ice cellar. Su Wenzhe rushed over when he saw the ingredients. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re making us a new dish again?¡± Liu Yinyin criticized him, ¡°All you focus on is eating.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Of course I am. That¡¯s because Sister¡¯s cooking is always delicious. I don¡¯t even have much appetite for hot food in the summer. I wonder what Sister is making this time.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°I¡¯ll be making Liangpi. It¡¯s delicious, so you don¡¯t have to worry about losing your appetite. You don¡¯t have to worry about it being hot, either.¡¯ ¡°Let me help you cook,¡± Su Wenzhe said as he hurried to wash his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire to boil the noodles.¡¯ A while later, Su Binglan stirred the starch at the bottom of the pot to mix it into a paste. She then took the wheat flour, added some fermented ingredients, and kneaded them evenly before allowing them to ferment further. ¡°Mother, could you get me a plate and brush it with oil?¡± ¡°All right, dear.¡± Shen Qiuhua did as her daughter said. Soon after, Su Binglan scooped some flour paste and placed it on a plate. She then carried the plate to the stove and aside, ¡°Brother, have you boiled the water?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll be done in a while.¡± Su Wenzhe quickly put the firewood into the furnace and started the fire. Soon after, the water began to boil, and Su Binglan placed the plate into the pot before closing the lid to steam it. A while later, she opened the lid and saw the surface of the Liangpi bubbling. She said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s done steaming now.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Is this Liangpi?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, this is what the dish looks like. Don¡¯t worry. We still need to cool it down with cold water.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua watched as her daughter removed the Liangpi from the plate after it cooled down. Liu Yinyin looked at the Liangpi and exclaimed, ¡°It looks transparent! ¡± ¡°Yeah, the cold noodles are thicker than others but still taste delicious. Don¡¯t forget about the wheat flour. We must put it into the pot and steam it.¡± Su Binglan then placed the fermented flour into the pot and steamed it. ¡°We can eat after this. Now, we can start preparing the seasonings..¡± Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Change in Temperament Chapter 910: Change in Temperament Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Binglan, if you need anything, I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Liu Yinyin said, eager to help. Su Binglan replied, ¡°We must peel and cut garlic to make garlic paste, We also need butter. Do we have any?¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Yeah, we often use it when we eat hotpot.¡± Those were the seasonings Su Binglan would need to make Liangpi. Hence, Liu Yinyin quickly went to get the butter. Soon after, she and Shen Qiuhua began to peel the garlic. Meanwhile, Su Binglan mixed the butter with warm water and made the sauce. Then, she took the chili oil, soy sauce, and vinegar. These were the seasonings she had mixed herself and used for other dishes. ¡°Binglan, we¡¯ve finished preparing the garlic paste.¡± Liu Yinyin said. Su Binglan responded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll add it to some warm water.¡± ¡°l understand.¡± Liu Yinyin followed her sister-in-law¡¯s instructions. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Mother, do we have cucumbers and green bean sprouts?¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, we planted cucumbers in the backyard. I¡¯ll pick them now. My godmother also sent us some fresh green bean sprouts. ¡°She said the bean sprouts are more popular during the summer. Since it¡¯s so hot now, people like eating it because it¡¯s light and refreshing.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Mother¡¯s right. I don¡¯t like eating oily foods during the summer. I prefer to have something light because it¡¯s easier to digest. Mother¡¯s godparents will be happy if the bean sprouts sell well.¡± ¡°Yeah, business is good. Of course, my godparents are happy,¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Flower County isn¡¯t the same as before because of the juice and canned foods factories. The conditions in the surrounding villages have improved, too. ¡°My godmother wrote to me saying that the county has become livelier. So many people have set up businesses and stalls there. The villagers are well off now because they work in the factory. They¡¯re more willing to eat out. ¡°Also, the villagers have started to plant fruit trees in the mountains because the factory needs them. They have plenty of fruits, so they don¡¯t have to worry about running out.¡± Shen Qiuhua chuckled and continued, ¡°The contractors have also built roads in Flower County. It¡¯s much more convenient for foreign merchants to travel there and purchase the goods.¡± Su Wenzhe sighed. ¡°l can feel the difference when using the newly rebuilt roads. We no longer have to worry about muddy roads when it rains or snows. Even carriages and oxcarts can move safely.¡± After getting the bean sprouts, Shen Qiuhua collected the cucumbers from the backyard. She then washed them and placed them down for her daughter to use. Su Binglan washed the bean sprouts and blanched them before scooping them out of the pot. Immediately after, she shredded the cucumbers. At that moment, Luo Jin¡¯an brought Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai into the house. They watched as Su Binglan prepared to cut the steamed Liangpi and wheat flour strips. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Here, let me do that.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an and the two little ones had washed their hands when they entered the house. Nonetheless, Su Binglan nodded and handed the knife to her husband. She said, ¡°Your knife skills are unparalleled. You cut so evenly.¡± Su Binglan remembered how her husband used to cut vegetables for her. Everything he cut would be consistent in shape and size. Su Wenzhe added, ¡°Yeah, I remember Jin¡¯an being highly skilled in chopping firewood, too. He was even faster last time. I didn¡¯t overthink it then, but 1 didn¡¯t expect Jin¡¯an to come from such a solid background.¡± He felt surreal whenever he faced Luo Jin¡¯an. The latter smiled when he heard his brother-in-law¡¯s words. He never thought of it when chopping firewood in the past. That was because he had grown accustomed to doing things well. After all, it was a habit he had developed during his childhood. Luo Jin¡¯an cut the Liangpi and wheat flour into pieces. He then took a large basin and put them into it. Soon after, Su Binglan added the seasonings and began to stir. Then, she poured the cold noodles into several bowls for everyone to eat. After putting everything away, Shen Qiuhua looked toward the entrance and said, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. I wonder why your father and second brother aren¡¯t home yet.¡± Su Wenzhe made a guess, ¡°The merchants must¡¯ve come to stock up on their goods. In that case, Father must be busy. Sometimes, he¡¯ll be busy until nighttime.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. He went to the fields in the afternoon, so he isn¡¯t at the factory.¡± Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°Could he have bumped into an old friend and is having a chat?¡± As the family guessed when Su Fengmao was, he and Su Wenxiu returned. Su Fengmao and Su Wenxiu were excited when they saw that Su Binglan had returned. ¡°Ah, you and Jin¡¯an are back!¡± Su Wenxiu smiled when he saw his sister and brother-in-law. He was so happy that his fatigue disappeared. Indeed, he was busy focusing on medical school. Fortunately, more teachers were in the medical school to help him. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Hello there, Father and Wenxiu.¡± ¡°Welcome home, Sister!¡± Su Wenxiu smiled. Su Binglan raised her brows, thinking her second brother had become even more refined. He even looked more scholarly. She thought being a teacher and a doctor suited him perfectly. She had to admit that he looked even more handsome now. She also felt her father¡¯s temperament had changed, too. Some people said that Su Fengmao did not look like a farmer but like a young master of a wealthy family. Perhaps it had something to do with the memories Su Fengmao had lost. Since it was time to eat, Su Binglan knew it was best not to ask about such things. She said, ¡°l just finished cooking. Let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡± Su Fengmao smiled happily, ¡°There¡¯s good food the moment Binglan came back. It smells so good in here.¡± Shen Qiuhua explained, ¡°Binglan made something called Liangpi.¡± Su Wenxiu also smiled. ¡°l smelled the fragrance from the courtyard. Father and I wondered if Mother cooked something new. We didn¡¯t think Sister would be home.¡¯ ¡°Father, Wenxiu, wash your hands. We can eat now.¡± After preparing the cold noodles, Su Binglan used the extra cucumbers to mix the cold dishes. Then, the whole family sat and ate Liangpi together. Su Wenzhe impatiently picked up his chopsticks and started eating. He said, ¡°These look like coarse noodles but taste better. These are smoother and more chewy. Still, they¡¯re refreshing and delicious.¡± He began eating in big mouthfuls as he praised the food. Su Fengmao nodded enthusiastically. ¡°l agree with that. I saw people transporting medicinal herbs from the factory just now. Wenxiu was there, so I went to help. ¡°l didn¡¯t have much appetite even after sweating all over. I regained my appetite as soon as I ate this Liangpi.¡± Previously, the family would eat popsicles after a long day¡¯s work. They had even run out of the popsicles Su Binglan had sent. Su Fengmao did not expect to eat Liangpi this time. ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s good that my daughter¡¯s back. Now I can eat such delicious food..¡¯ Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Appetizing Chapter 911: Appetizing Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Indeed, the cold noodles are excellent. Our food street has many delicacies but not Liangpi. These taste amazing and are suitable for summer.¡± Su Binglan was delighted that her family enjoyed her food. ¡°Since you think so highly of the Liangpi, I¡¯ll make more next time.¡± Fortunately, she had made plenty of cold noodles. Everyone had a big serving and had enough to fill their stomachs. Shen Qiuhua smiled as she ate. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Binglan. If only Wenwu were here, too.¡¯ Su Binglan had also thought of her third brother. It had been a long time since she last saw Su Wenwu, so she missed him a lot. Fortunately, the two often wrote to each other. Su Binglan said, ¡°Wenwu can¡¯t eat Liangpi with us, and it¡¯s hotter in the south. He probably has to stay for a long time. I plan to open a Liangpi factory and then send some to Wenwu. He can cook it on his own then.¡¯ Su Fengmao raised his brow. ¡°If you¡¯re opening another factory, let me help you.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be as straightforward as the tofu shop. It¡¯s not that complicated. You and Mother need to rest more.¡± Su Fengmao thought of the popsicles and said, ¡°The popsicles you sent us were delicious.¡¯ Su Binglan could not help but laugh at her father¡¯s sudden change of topic. She said, ¡°l returned home to open a popsicle factory as soon as possible. I¡¯ll also open a Liangpi factory and skincare product factory.¡± Now that things had become stable and peaceful, the factories could transport their products country-wide. Su Binglan believed her popsicles, Liangpi, and skincare products would be famous. ¡°You had Xueye build several factories before,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Were those for backup?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I knew we¡¯d open more factories, so I told Xueye to continue building a few just in case.¡± Shen Qiuhua could not help but praise Su Xueye, ¡°He¡¯s such a capable and talented boy. He has so many people on his team, and they have supervisors. The supervisors only need to report to Xueye, and he doesn¡¯t have to do much himself. ¡°That way, he can do many other things like take on more projects and further his studies. Some prominent families have also hired his teams to build their factories. ¡°There are new factories east of Tenghe Town. Some make spices, and some process paper into notebooks. They¡¯re all very profitable.¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°Some of the businessmen who cooperate with us say they¡¯ve set up factories in their local area to make dried fruits and other snacks. ¡°Since the factories are in the village, they hire the villagers. The businessmen told me they learned a lot from us. They hired the villagers to help them build better lives.¡¯ Su Binglan became wide-eyed, saying, ¡°That¡¯s excellent news. Now, the country will develop even faster. Still, farming is crucial.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°The emperor encourages everyone to farm and has issued many beneficial policies. Everyone values their land even more now. The farmers are still interested in growing crops. With food and land, they won¡¯t have to worry.¡± Su Wenxiu understood his sister¡¯s worries, saying, ¡°I heard many people are planting grain in various places now. They¡¯re also reclaiming plenty of wastelands. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Sister.¡± Su Binglan ate her Liangpi and said, ¡°Yeah, the yield of wheat, potatoes, and sweet potatoes will be high this year. The government will purchase some at market price and distribute them to farmers who don¡¯t have such things. ¡°Soon, our country will have more food, and everyone can eat their fill.¡± Su Binglan had to consider the country¡¯s situation for Lan Ruozhu¡¯s sake. The family chatted as they finished their food. ¡°The food was delicious, Sister!¡± Su Wenzhe was satisfied after eating. He felt stuffed and relaxed. Liu Yinyin looked at her children¡¯s bowls and realized how much they had eaten. Since they were still children, Su Binglan did not give them big servings. Although she gave them half portions, it was still a lot. Liu Yinyin was worried her two sons would not finish their food, but they did. She was delighted, saying, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you two to eat so much.¡± Shen Qiuhua said smilingly, ¡°They ate so well. Those two have been eating less since the holidays.¡± ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s summer,¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t have much of an appetite, 1 doubt the kids do.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Since it¡¯s hot, we should eat something light. If it tastes good, it¡¯ll improve our appetite.¡± Liu Yinyin nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, just like this Liangpi. I ate so much without realizing it. A big bowl of it is twice my usual appetite.¡± She was not exaggerating when she said that. After all, the dish was so delicious that she could not stop eating. Su Wenzhe said, ¡°l couldn¡¯t stop eating, either.¡± The family laughed when he said that. Afterward, Su Binglan helped to clean up the dishes. Although summer days were long, no one was rushing to sleep because Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had finally returned. The whole family was thrilled and excited, so they went to the courtyard to enjoy the breeze. The wind blew gently, bringing a hint of coolness with it. Shen Qiuhua sat on the recliner and fanned herself with a cattail leaf fan. ¡°It¡¯s so much cooler at night because of the breeze.¡± Su Binglan looked at the stars and moon in the night sky. She could see the Big Dipper. The family could hear faint noises outside as they sat in the courtyard. ¡°People are also enjoying the breeze at their front door,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°Since it¡¯s summer, people only sleep at midnight.¡± The family discussed the changes in Su Teng Village, and Su Binglan told them about the capital, ¡°l opened several factories in the capital. Newspapers are popular over there. People can learn about recent events by reading it. ¡°Milk tea and popsicles are popular there, too. We can open a milk tea factory here, too.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to open several factories simultaneously. Can we handle so many new ones? We¡¯ll need to hire so many people in one go. ¡°Still, the villagers will be pleased if we do that. People from other counties and villages will want to work here. Some moved their families here just to find jobs.¡± Liu Yinyin added, ¡°No wonder I saw more people in town. Nonetheless, it¡¯s pretty lively over there. I like places like that.¡± Su Wenxiu thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Yang Xiao came to deliver medicinal herbs just now. He told me that the conditions in his village have improved exponentially. ¡°That¡¯s because of the massive herb factory and hot spring villa you designed, Sister.¡± Su Binglan had almost forgotten about that.. ¡°They finished building the hot spring villa?¡± Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Backbone Chapter 912: Backbone Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Yeah, they finished building it. Yang Xiao even told me that everyone is grateful to you and wants you to visit to check it out. He told me that many people enjoy soaking in the hot springs. They say their bodies feel better and sleep soundly after bathing there. ¡°The hot spring villa is beautiful. More people are visiting since it¡¯s summer. Some like to go to the hot springs for a vacation. The villagers can sell some vegetables and fruits by setting up stalls on the roadside. ¡°The villagers have also increased their harvests. The hot springs management also hired the villagers to work there. Everyone is working hard and cherishes their jobs.¡± Su Binglan smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I drew detailed blueprints and wrote plans for Mr. Zhengzhi. I entrusted him to carry out my plans, and he did well. The medicinal herb factory and hot spring villa will drive the local economy.¡± ¡°Yang Xiao is grateful to you, Sister. He said the villagers miss you a lot.¡± Su Wenxiu looked at Su Binglan admiringly. Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty busy now and won¡¯t have time to visit Yang County for a while. Still, Mother and Father can visit the hot springs for a vacation. You can bring your sons there, too, Wenzhe. After all, it¡¯s their summer break.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua shook her head. ¡°Your father and I aren¡¯t going anywhere since you and Jin¡¯an have returned. Besides, we can visit the hot springs anytime. If you want to open many more factories, your father and I can help. Wenzhe and Yinyin can go to the hot springs instead.¡± ¡°I want to stay home, too,¡± Liu Yinyin said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve grown accustomed to staying home. I¡¯m not used to living elsewhere.¡± She enjoyed being at home because she did well in Su Teng Village. She was not used to leaving home for several days. Su Wenzhe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m the same as Yinyin. We should go together as a family instead. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡¯ He had grown accustomed to being by his parents¡¯ side. He instinctively felt relaxed when he was home. He felt at ease with his parents around. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai had an excellent time with their friends in the village. Many of them were Blue Mountain Academy students. During the holidays, the students would visit Su Teng Village with their parents to watch the plays at the Grand Theater. They would even play with the two little ones. Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai were happy about it and did not need to visit an unfamiliar place for a vacation. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°l have many things to do at the medical school, so I don¡¯t have free time, either.¡¯ He had someone to worry about now. Perhaps Zi Die was the only one he cared about. He would be worried if he left the village for too long. He could feel how dependent Zi Die was on him. Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s reluctance and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll all visit the hot springs when we have time.¡± She planned to bring her parents for a vacation and wanted her whole family to travel as a family. ¡°I¡¯ll bring everyone to the capital to visit once my construction team completes their projects,¡± Su Binglan said. ¡°l feel safer if I go out with you,¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead, Sister-in-law.¡± The family regarded Su Binglan as their backbone. They felt an indescribable sense of security with her beside them. Su Binglan smiled and felt warm inside. She knew her family had given her plenty of strength and motivation in everything she did. The family chatted until midnight. Then, they returned to their rooms to sleep. After breakfast the following day, Su Binglan woke up early to handle her tasks. Luo Jin¡¯an even accompanied her to the newly built factory. ¡°We¡¯ll build an ice cream factory first, then a cold noodle factory and milk tea factory.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Will you open the three factories simultaneously?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, 1 already have a detailed plan in mind. We¡¯ll recruit people to work in the factories first.¡± Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao knew their daughter needed workers, so they went to help her. Su Binglan posted a message and told the various factory employees about it. Everyone quickly informed their relatives about the new job opportunities. Soon after, almost everyone knew about Su Binglan wanting to open new factories. The news spread like wildfire. There was even a queue outside the ice cream factory by noon. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua helped their daughter with the interviews by reviewing the villagers¡¯ information. Since there were so many applicants, Su Binglan hired enough workers for the three new factories within two days. Then, she divided the work among the employees. She even taught everyone what they were responsible for. She then sent three of her subordinates to help, each in one factory. These were the management talents Su Binglan had nurtured. Later, the trio would be in charge of each factory. She felt more at ease with them around. Su Binglan taught everyone to make popsicles, cold noodles, and milk tea. She also faced an issue buying ingredients but soon arranged for others to do it. Soon after, she started another farm to raise cows. Su Binglan hired many people, and everyone worked hard. Hence, the factory was up and running in no time. The employees made the first batch of popsicles in a few days. She then told someone to set up stalls outside the ice cream factory to sell the popsicles. The villagers passed by and saw the stall. They could not help but go over to check it out. ¡°Are these the popsicles everyone has been talking about?¡± ¡°So these are popsicles. They look pretty good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a new delicacy Miss Su developed. She says it¡¯ll relieve the summer heat. I wonder how much one is.¡¯ The person in charge of the stall said, ¡°It¡¯s three coppers for one popsicle.¡± Everyone was shocked about the low price. They were eager to buy some, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take one!¡± Since Su Binglan had developed it, they knew it would be delicious. ¡°I¡¯ll take one, too!¡± Those who received their orders quickly began eating. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so cool and delicious.¡¯ Everyone looked excited as they ate. ¡°l don¡¯t feel hot anymore after eating this.¡± Everyone else went to buy some after hearing such praises. ¡°Give me one, no, two!¡± More and more people came forward, almost fighting to buy the popsicles. Soon, the seller ran out of popsicles, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There aren¡¯t any left.¡± The seller was astounded as he sold out of hundreds of popsicles in such a short time. More importantly, people were still waiting in line to buy popsicles.. Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Ice Cream and Cold Noodles Chapter 913: Ice Cream and Cold Noodles Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The popsicles are gone already? We wanted some, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 waited in line. How can you run out so soon?¡± ¡°The factory is so big, yet they made so little.¡± The seller was stunned, not expecting to sell a few hundred so quickly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We¡¯re making more in the factory. I¡¯ll ask my manager if we have more to sell.¡± Lin Ning entered the factory and found the manager, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve run out of popsicles. People are still waiting outside to buy more. What do we do?¡± Su Jiu was the manager and was not surprised that the popsicles sold so quickly. After all, it was summer. It was just as popular as fruit juice when Su Binglan introduced it. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Su Jiu said, ¡°We have a box of popsicles we haven¡¯t sealed yet. You can sell that batch at the stall.¡¯ Fortunately, Su Binglan had produced more popsicles a few days ago. She would then arrange for someone to sell them at the factory entrance. Then, the employees could immediately sell what they made. Su Binglan would launch her popsicle business everywhere once the factory was on the right track. However, the situation showed that the factory struggled to meet the demand. Su Jiu looked at the factory entrance and saw many people queuing up to buy popsicles. Meanwhile, the people who received their popsicles ate on the sidelines, praising them, ¡°Wow, these are so tasty and refreshing.¡± Their intoxicated expressions showed how successful the popsicles were. The people eating the popsicles were not employees, but they thought they were enjoyable. Even Su Jiu was stunned when she tasted the popsicle for the first time. She felt her whole body cool down after eating it. Fortunately, Su Binglan!s factory was massive, and she hired many workers. Lin Ning nodded and smiled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go outside and tell the customers.¡± He was a little nervous when Su Jiu put him in charge of selling popsicles at the factory entrance. The former feared he would fail at his task. Even so, he only needed to stand at the factory entrance. So many people came to ask about the popsicles. Lin Ning answered everyone¡¯s questions and then quickly sold all his popsicles. He was ecstatic and happy to sell popsicles. No wonder people liked to sell things in Su Teng Village. The villagers would do well if they sold their goods at reasonable prices and ensured quality. Many customers stood at the stall and looked into the factory to see if there were more popsicles. After all, they wanted to relieve the heat they felt. Fortunately, there was a parasol outside the ice cream factory. Everyone felt better standing below it. It was cooler in the village because many families planted trees near their houses. People had grown accustomed to enjoying the shade under their trees during summer. There was also a nice breeze. Everyone rushed over when Lin Ning came out. ¡°So? Do you have any more popsicles?¡± ¡°Yeah, are there more? If there are, I¡¯ll buy some.¡± Initially, they only wanted to buy one popsicle to try. However, they changed their mind and planned to buy a few more for their family members. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone!¡± Lin Ning announced, ¡°We have more popsicles. They¡¯ll be ready soon!¡± The ice cream factory was massive, and Su Binglan hired many people. Therefore, the factory quickly produced popsicles. Soon, they completed the second batch of popsicles. Everyone lined up and bought the popsicles in an orderly manner. Soon, Lin Ning ran out again, and more people appeared to buy popsicles. Business was booming. The factory employees grew even more eager to work when they saw how much the customers enjoyed the popsicles. Su Binglan said they would receive higher bonuses if the business went well. Therefore, the employees wanted to work faster. Everyone worked hard when they thought about the bonuses. Soon, everyone nearby knew about the ice cream factory. People would line up at the stall every day. Popsicles were in short supply, not to mention the cold noodles. Su Binglan opened the cold noodle factory besieged the fruit pancake and Mala hotpot restaurant. She then opened a cold noodle shop on the street outside the staff dormitory. The street was much livelier than before. When Su Teng Market opened, the street resembled a marketplace. On weekends, people would go there to eat snacks. The mala hotpot restaurant was still popular, even during summer. Old Madam Yang sold her pancake shop and moved to the capital with Yang Xiaoxun. The latter was a celebrity. She had earned enough to buy a small house in the capital to live with her grandmother. In the future, Yang Xiaoxun would become Chen Chengkangs wife. He even promised to care for Old Madam Yang. Therefore, the older woman could retire. Old Madam Yang had a distant relative who was her niece. The older woman discovered that her niece lived in the neighboring village. After buying pancakes to watch the play, the young lady talked to Old Madam Yang and realized the older woman was her relative. When Old Madam Yang planned to sell her shop, she thought of her niece¡¯s family and gave it to her. The young woman was grateful to Old Madam Yang and ran the shop well. Business was still booming. A medicinal porridge shop that sold wontons next door. The porridge had herbs inside and was good for the body. The shop belonged to Su Wenxiu, and Zi Die helped to run it. Business was booming. Although most did not have time to eat breakfast, they would wake up earlier to eat porridge with fried dough sticks at the shop. The shop only opened in the morning and closed at noon because it specialized in breakfast. Su Binglan opened a cold noodle shop and hired people to manage it. The employees sold the cold noodles at half price on opening day. People quickly discovered how good the cold noodles were. Therefore, business was excellent from the start. Although the shop had two floors, it was full of people. There was an endless stream of customers, so some had to wait outside. ¡°I¡¯m so full after eating a pancake and a bowl of cold noodles.¡± ¡°At least we have an appetite. I can¡¯t even eat anything at home. Cold noodles are suitable to have during summer..¡± Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Harvesting Wheat Chapter 914: Harvesting Wheat Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was satisfied as they ate the cold noodles. Although they did not have an appetite initially, the cold noodles were refreshing. ¡°It tastes even better when you eat it with some chili.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the sauce.¡± ¡°Su Teng Village never stops improving. There are so many things I want to eat.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s convenient for us to live near the market and food street. People from other places visit to eat the delicacies here. It¡¯s a little troublesome for them but not for us.¡¯ ¡°Even so, we have plenty of food and entertainment here. People visit to spend their holidays. The inns in Tenghe Town are always full.¡± ¡°l saw a new building in Stone Village, I heard it¡¯ll be an inn for visitors to stay when they come over. Miss Su designed that inn, too. I heard it¡¯ll differ from ordinary inns, so I¡¯m curious what the inside will look like.¡± Everyone chatted as they ate. Many merchants saw a business opportunity and bought Liangpi from the cold noodle factory. They planned to open cold noodle shops in their hometowns for the villagers to manage. The merchants could also hire their relatives and make money if business was good. It was also easy to make Liangpi, and those who did not know how to cook could quickly learn. They could soak the ready-made noodles in warm water and season them with vegetable seasoning. After completing the cold noodle factory, Su Binglan completed the cow farm. She then opened a milk tea factory, which became popular among the people. Afterward, she opened a milk tea shop in Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town. She also planned to open chain stores around the prefecture. Once she established these things, everyone would love the milk tea shops. People would buy a cup of milk tea and a bag of popcorn when they watched the plays at the Grand Theater. Everyone felt relaxed as they drank and ate at the theater. It was a form of enjoyment for them. When Su Binglan returned home in the evening, she saw her parents sitting outside and eating popsicles. Su Binglan could not help but chuckle. ¡°Father, Mother, you can¡¯t eat too many popsicles daily.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°We know. We had one for lunch and will have another after dinner. These popsicles are so good. She knew she could not eat too many, so she ate her popsicles slowly to savor them. ¡°We¡¯ll harvest the wheat in a few days. We can eat ice cream when it¡¯s hot outside. ¡°Your father and I can use ice boxes to store the popsicles and put them in carts to sell. That way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for everyone to buy them.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have much to do anyway,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°l can help with that. Since we¡¯ve hired people to harvest our wheat, Jin¡¯an and I are home most of the time. We can help each other.¡± Indeed, Su Fengmao hired people to harvest the familys wheat. Since the family had so much land, they would need help. Still, every household was busy when it was harvesting season. Most continued to farm, even though they worked at the factories. Hence, they had no time to help others harvest wheat. Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua planned to do it themselves because they knew everyone would be busy. ¡°l don¡¯t want you and Jin¡¯an to tire yourselves out. It¡¯s so hot and tiring to harvest wheat now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll work with your father and brothers.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. We¡¯ll go to the fields together when it¡¯s time to harvest. The more people there are, the quicker we¡¯ll finish the job.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua could not argue when their daughter said that. A few days later, every household took their tools to the fields to harvest the wheat. The golden wheat fluttered in the wind, making the place look beautiful. Even Su Fengmao and his family went to the fields that day. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an moved swiftly. After harvesting everything in one plot of land, they tied up the wheat and placed it on a small cart. Su Binglan then pushed the cart into the yard. Even Su Xuexuan and Su Xuehai helped out with small sickles. Su Binglan looked at them and said, ¡°You two can play at the side. I don¡¯t want you to get injured.¡± Liu Yinyin said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Binglan. I¡¯d like them to do some work. Besides, it¡¯ll teach them to work hard for their food and its value. They¡¯ll learn not to waste food, too.¡¯ Su Binglan felt her sister-in-law made a lot of sense. Since it was scorching outside, the family was sweating profusely. Su Binglan looked around and felt touched. She remembered how hard it was for the family to get food last time. If a rice grain fell, they would pick it up later. Sometimes, they could even collect a basket¡¯s worth. The farmers knew how challenging it was to grow food, and they could not bear to waste even a single grain. Even if they grew thirsty, they would not waste time drinking water. The family worked until noon. Su Binglan realized how hot it had gotten and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home for lunch first. We¡¯ll rest before returning to harvest more wheat.¡¯ Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua hunched over as they worked. Shen Qiuhua stood upright and removed her hat to fan herself with it, saying, ¡°l didn¡¯t realize it was already noon. I¡¯m hungry, too.¡± Su Fengmao looked around and said, ¡°We have plenty of wheat at home but will have to work a little longer. We could bring some lunch tomorrow when we continue harvesting the wheat.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t tire ourselves out too much,¡± Su Binglan said helplessly, ¡°Once we finish harvesting the wheat, we¡¯ll hire some people to help with the rest.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. It¡¯s just the same as when I harvested in the past. Everyone would bring food to the fields and eat there during their breaks. Even so, we only brought cornbread and water back then.¡± Su Binglan recalled the time when the family was busy in the fields. Indeed, it was tough back then. Fortunately, everything was fine now. She urged, ¡°Please listen to me.¡¯ Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua knew they should listen to their daughter¡¯s arrangements. The family finally walked home after Su Binglan¡¯s insistence. Although Shen Qiuhua was hungry, she did not want to eat because she was tired. She had been working all morning, and bending over for so long made her uncomfortable.. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Childhood Memories Chapter 915: Childhood Memories Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The villagers saw the Su family walking home and greeted them. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Ms. Yang, aren¡¯t you going home for lunch? It¡¯s already noon.¡± Ms. Yang cut the wheat with her sickle and said, ¡°Not yet, but I brought lunch. I¡¯ll continue harvesting until later to finish my work earlier.¡± She typically worked in the embroidery shop. However, the shop was closed so the employees could harvest their wheat. Therefore, she prioritized harvesting her wheat. Furthermore, the villagers had grown accustomed to bringing their lunch to the fields. Ms. Yang added, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Qiuhua. I don¡¯t feel tired doing all this. Wheat is growing well this year. The grains look big, and the yield is high. I feel motivated to put them aside.¡± Someone beside her laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Yang. I feel a little tired when growing crops but motivated during harvesting season. This year¡¯s grain output is so high.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so, too. I was so excited when I saw how big the grains were that I almost couldn¡¯t sleep last night.¡± Everyone was enthusiastic regarding their grain production. ¡°l think the seeds are doing better.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re good. The yield was so high when we harvested the potatoes and sweet potatoes.¡± ¡°l produced several thousand pounds of potatoes in one acre of land.¡± No one expected the potato and sweet potato production to be so high. The villagers were shocked when they harvested their things. ¡°This amount of food is good enough. I can eat my fill during every meal. We¡¯re all grateful to your daughter, Qiuhua. Thanks to her, we have so much stored food at home.¡¯ ¡°We don¡¯t even have to plant rice. One acre of land can produce enough food, even if we don¡¯t have much land.¡¯ Everyone was excited when they saw their wheat. ¡°We can also make delicious fried potatoes. Not only that, but sweet potatoes are just as tasty.¡± ¡°My family and I made boiled sweet potatoes for lunch. We were full after eating so much.¡± Everyone was delighted to see the bumper harvest. The villagers could not stop smiling. Shen Qiuhua saw everyone¡¯s smiles and laughed. ¡°Potatoes are versatile. You can cube and shred them. The sweet potatoes taste the best when you roast them on the stove.¡± ¡°l fried some potatoes at home the other day. They were delicious.¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t want to fry them last time because I was careful about using my oil. However, we have too much oil now because of the vegetable seeds. We use it to fry our vegetables, too. They were so crispy.¡± The villagers thought having potatoes was like having snacks. Moreover, the potatoes were very filling. Su Binglan knew sweet potatoes lacked protein, even though they tasted excellent. She said, ¡°You should all eat other things, too. Eating more eggs is good for your health.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°We¡¯re more willing to eat eggs now. The cow farm you run sells fresh milk, so we ordered some for our children to drink. The milk is so fresh but doesn¡¯t taste weird. Our children love it.¡¯ ¡°My children even said they sleep better after drinking milk.¡± Everyone was sincerely grateful to Su Binglan. It was thanks to her that the village had improved. The shops could also use milk to make cakes and milk tea. Since milk benefitted one¡¯s health, Su Binglan tasked someone with checking who ordered milk. Then, she would deliver the milk straight to the regular customers. It was also cheap, costing two copper per bottle. Many families would order two to three bottles a day. Some families would order milk for themselves, and others ordered it for their children. Now that everyone¡¯s livelihoods had improved, they were willing to buy milk The Su family was on their way home but spent fifteen minutes talking to the villagers instead. After all, they had much to talk about. Su Binglan knew it was the custom in Su Teng Village. She could not stop smiling as she watched the villagers work in the fields. She felt at ease as she looked on. The wind blew gently, and she felt refreshed, even during the hot and dry weather. After some thought, she said, ¡°People from the government will come to collect some potatoes, sweet potatoes, and wheat soon. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish what you harvested, you can sell them to the government. They will buy your extra harvests at market price, so you won¡¯t have to worry about them shortchanging you.¡± Every household had harvested more than enough food because of the high yield and production of seeds. Thus, the villagers set aside a portion of food when they heard Su Binglan¡¯s advice. Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan had ordered the government officials to buy the villagers¡¯ extra harvests. Then, the Imperial Court would distribute the seeds to various places and allow others to grow high-yield crops. Later, Su Binglan and her family returned home. Shen Qiuhua asked, ¡°Binglan, Jin¡¯an, what do you two want to eat?¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°You can rest, Mother. I¡¯ll cook.¡± ¡°But you and Jin¡¯an have been working all morning. I can cook because I¡¯m not tired.¡¯ ¡°We should eat something simple,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s make some sushi. After all, we cooked rice this morning, right?¡± Sushi was simple and quick to make. Since everyone was hungry, making sushi would be best. Su Binglan had made some last time, and her mother remembered how delicious it was. Even so, it had been long since the family ate sushi. Everyone washed their hands and helped Su Binglan. The family finished making the sushi quickly because they worked together. Soon after, the family sat together and shared the meal. Su Binglan then urged her family to nap and replenish their energy. They would then continue working in the fields after their nap. Even she and Luo Jin¡¯an returned to their rooms to sleep. Su Binglan could hear the cicadas outside as she lay in bed. She even saw a child playing with a cicada just now. She thought of how crispy cicadas would be after frying them. Su Binglan remembered her father going to the fields to catch cicadas on rainy days. When he returned, Shen Qiuhua fried the cicadas for the family to eat. Although reluctant to use oil back then, Shen Qiuhua would still cook for the family. Those were Su Binglan¡¯s childhood memories. She thought she would fry some cicadas after the family put away their wheat. Since cicadas only appeared on rainy days, she would use fire to attract them. ¡°What are you thinking about!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked. Su Binglan said excitedly, ¡°l thought of eating fried cicadas after we finish harvesting the wheat.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled helplessly and stroked his wife¡¯s hair.. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired after working all morning?¡± Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Stir-Fried Snails Chapter 916: Stir-Fried Snails Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an was worried about his wife getting tired. Even so, Su Binglan shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Are you? You pushed the cart home just now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay. I feel pretty good about participating just now. I can feel the joy of a bumper harvest, too. I¡¯ll feel good as long as I can help you.¡± Su Binglan looked into her husband¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°Do you want to eat fried cicadas?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an looked like he was reminiscing as he said, ¡°l remember not having enough food at the military camp. Everyone caught and fried cicadas back then.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll catch cicadas after we harvest the wheat.¡± The family busied themselves with harvests over the next few days. Afterward, they had to turn the wheat into grains and then flour. When the family finished these things, they sighed in relief, finally able to take a break. Soon after, Su Binglan went to the mountain and found a snail. She then called her parents to the river behind the mountain to collect river snails. The family was happy to bring them home. ¡°Binglan, will these taste delicious?¡± Others would not consider eating river snails. However, Su Binglan could cook anything and make it delicious. She said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, these are delicious. I¡¯ll make a dish with these and show you what they taste like.¡± Su Fengmao recalled his childhood. ¡°l remember cooking these things when I was young, but there was so much mud. Still, they didn¡¯t smell funny. Maybe that¡¯s why the villagers never considered eating these.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We can just wash them. They¡¯ll taste good then, and we can eat them with a glass of wine.¡± When the trio returned, Su Binglan soaked the river snails in salt water and sesame oil before washing them. ¡°Binglan, are these easy to wash with oil like you said?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°It¡¯ll make the snails spit out the soil. We¡¯ll also use brushes to clean them individually.¡± The family listened to her instructions and followed them. They then removed the snails from their shells and washed them repeatedly with clean water. Su Fengmao looked at the clean water and snails, saying, ¡°They¡¯re nice and clean now. I used to eat snails when I was young but never removed the tails because it was hard to remove them from their shells.¡± Back then, he thought the snails tasted weird. However, he felt they would be delicious once his daughter cooked them. While everyone helped to prepare the snails, Su Binglan began preparing the red chilis, scallions, ginger, and pepper. Afterward, she said, ¡°Big Brother, you can start the fire now.¡± ¡°Right away, Sister.¡± Su Wenzhe was already sitting on a stool beside the stove, ready to start the fire. He lit it as soon as his sister said so. Soon, the pot heated up, and Su Binglan poured the peanut oil into the pot before adding and stir-frying the ingredients. Later, she added the washed snails into the pot and stir-fried them. Two minutes later, she added cooking wine, garlic, and salt before continuing to stir-fry the mixture. Soon after, the fragrance wafted through the kitchen. Su Wenzhe could not help but exclaim, ¡°It smells so good! I know it¡¯ll be delicious just by smelling it.¡± Su Fengmao was in the courtyard when he smelled the fragrance. He could not help but take a deep breath, saying, ¡°It smells so good. The ingredients Binglan used are so fragrant.¡± He gulped as he spoke. Although he typically did not eat much during summer, his daughter¡¯s cooking aroused his appetite. That was because Su Binglan could cook various dishes in many ways. ¡®It smells so delicious, and 1 can have some wine with it,¡¯ Su Fengmao thought. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve added plenty of seasonings to improve the taste. I wrote to Wenwu and told him to get the ingredients for crabs and crayfish. I¡¯ll cook those for you soon enough.¡± Shen Qiuhua could not wait to taste those dishes, saying, ¡°They must be delicious since you¡¯ve mentioned them a few times.¡± Su Binglan had almost finished stir-frying the mixture, so she added some water to the pot and covered it. ¡°Big Brother, let the dish simmer on high heat. We can eat soon, but I¡¯ll have to collect the juice first.¡± ¡°l understand.¡± Su Wenzhe did as his sister said. As he controlled the flame, the fragrance made him hungrier, and his stomach began to growl. ¡°The food will be ready in a while,¡± Su Binglan said. Soon after, she opened the pot and saw that the broth was low. She then added green peppers and stir-fried the mixture again. Afterward, she scooped the food into a large bowl and said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Shen Qiuhua had made flatbread that morning. She then reheated it at noon for the family to eat alongside the snail dish. Su Binglan had also prepared toothpicks for everyone. ¡°Here, use these to eat the snails.¡¯ She demonstrated how to eat the snails as she spoke. Su Fengmao felt enlightened. ¡°So, this is how we eat the snails. It¡¯s much more convenient. I remember sucking the shells to get to the snails, but that barely worked. It was pretty tiring and cumbersome.¡± He then used the toothpick to get the snail out of its shell. As expected, it was easier than sucking on its shell. It even tasted much better than he remembered. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. Indeed, it¡¯s suitable to drink wine while eating these.¡± Su Fengmao even poured wine for the whole family. Su Wenzhe ate one of the snails and immediately wanted to eat more. Of course, he helped his wife and two sons get some snails out of their shells before he started eating. The broth was just as delicious when he dipped the flatbread into it. ¡°It¡¯s too delicious, and the soup is good, especially with the flatbread.¡± The whole family was surprised. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect these snails to be so delicious. Why don¡¯t we open a shop and sell these?¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s a straightforward dish. Everyone will know how to make it after seeing it once. It¡¯s not worth opening a restaurant just to sell this dish. Still, we can add this dish to one of our existing restaurants¡¯ menus. We can even add wine to the menu since this dish goes well with it.¡± Su Wenxiu also could not stop praising the dish. He had lunch at home every day since his sister¡¯s return. He even looked forward to Su Binglan cooking something new. Everyone¡¯s stomachs were full after the meal. Su Wenzhe asked, ¡°What are we having for dinner?¡± Shen Qiuhua chuckled. ¡°You just had lunch, yet you¡¯re already thinking about dinner?¡± Su Wenzhe said innocently, ¡°It¡¯s because Binglan¡¯s cooking is so delicious. I always look forward to eating at home when she comes home. What are we having for dinner, Sister?¡± Su Binglan asked back, ¡°What would you like, Big Brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you make since your cooking is consistently tasty,¡± Su Wenzhe said. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we catch some cicadas tonight and fry them for dinner?¡± Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: A Family Trip Chapter 917: A Family Trip Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was excited when Su Binglan mentioned fried cicadas. Su Wenzhe felt enthusiastic as he said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll eat cicadas tonight.¡± Initially, he felt lazy after eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content. He even wanted to rest for a while. Su Fengmao chuckled. ¡°Speaking of cicadas reminded me of my childhood. I used to catch and roast cicadas with your Uncle Fengzhang and Fengzi. We didn¡¯t have much oil then, so we didn¡¯t fry them. Still, the cicadas were crispy.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡°Binglan, your grandparents and uncles used to make roasted cicadas for me, too.¡¯ Su Wenzhe said, ¡°I¡¯ll make noodles later. We can put them on a bamboo stick and stick them together. There are a lot of cicadas in the middle of the day.¡± Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°That sounds pretty troublesome and time-consuming. We don¡¯t need to do that. We¡¯ll start a fire by the pond at night. The cicadas will fly into it, and we¡¯ll just pick them up.¡± Su Wenzhe was surprised. ¡°We can do that? I never thought about that method before. ¡± He remembered using bamboo sticks with his friends to catch cicadas. Even so, they worked hard all afternoon but only caught a few. If one were not skilled enough, they would accidentally allow the cicadas to escape. Shen Qiuhua patted his back. ¡°Your sister¡¯s methods always work. She¡¯s making it easier for us.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll get many more cicadas that way. Then, we¡¯ll simply fry them until they¡¯re crispy. Besides, it¡¯s easy to fry cicadas, so I¡¯ll make more and send them to the others.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give some to your grandpa and the others, too.¡± Su Binglan would think of everyone whenever she cooked something new. After all, the family doted on her. ¡°I¡¯ll also stir-fry more snails for Grandpa and Grandma tonight.¡± She still had some snails soaking in clean water and could cook them later. Everyone agreed to Su Binglan¡¯s arrangements and looked forward to dinner. The family did not regard catching cicadas together as work. Instead, it resembled a bonding experience for them. Everyone was excited about doing such an activity together. After resting for a while, Su Binglan prepared to visit the farm. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you, Binglan.¡± Checking on the fields also resembled having fun as the family might be able to see something new. Liu Yinyin lit up, wanting to follow her sister-in-law. However, the former felt it was inappropriate to ask for Su Binglan¡¯s permission. Su Xuehai said, ¡°1 want to follow Aunt Binglan, too!¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°Yeah, we have nothing to do anyway. We want to check out the farm, too. We¡¯ve never seen it before.¡¯ Su Binglan¡¯s farm was in the valley north of town and was quite a distance away from Su Teng Village. That was why the family had yet to visit the farm. Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°l want to take a look, too.¡± Su Binglan noticed everyone¡¯s excited expressions. She said, ¡°Sure, we can go together. It won¡¯t be too hot or tiring if we take the carriage.¡± She had decorated the family carriage and added small drawers to store food and drinks. Moreover, the contractors had rebuilt the roads with cement, making it easier for the carriage to move. The whole family sat in the carriage as if they were out on a trip. Although the farm was not far from the town, it was faster to travel by carriage. Even Su Wenxiu followed along. Of course, it was only natural for Luo Jin¡¯an to follow his wife wherever she went. Su Binglan even felt a sense of security with him beside her. She could feel how much she needed her husband. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you back, Binglan.¡± The family was in awe of the buildings as the carriage passed by Su Teng Village¡¯s development site. ¡°These buildings look magnificent. There are so many visitors now. It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t enough places for them to live in town. Most of them live in the village.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to visit Tenghe Town. There¡¯s so much food and entertainment here. Still, it¡¯s a different crew from Xiaoxun¡¯s now. Even so, the plays are just as enjoyable as last time.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Xiaoxun¡¯s crew now performs in the capital. She was the one who trained the new crew that performs in the village. She brought them along whenever she performed. ¡°The girl who plays the main character now is Xiaoxun¡¯s understudy. Even if Xiaoxun performs in the capital now, she has two understudies.¡± Su Binglan guessed Yang Xiaoxun would act in fewer plays after marrying Chen Chengkang, the second young master of the Duke of Chen¡¯s estate. By then, Yang Xiaoxun!s understudies would take over. Shen Qiuhua was impressed, saying, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Xiaoxun to be an expert now. She even has understudies. She performed so well when she first started.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°She¡¯s very hardworking and spends most of her time on rehearsals. Even if she misses a day, she¡¯ll practice her lines alone. She¡¯s highly talented, too.¡± Su Binglan remembered when she first met Yang Xiaoxun. The former felt Yang Xiaoxun was a quick learner and had an excellent voice. Even her tune and lyrics were melodious. ¡°Everyone adored her when she was here. Some people would be excited for several days if she spoke to them.¡± ¡°Her acting is fantastic. She draws us in whenever she acts. I think she was born to be a performer.¡± Su Binglan smiled, thinking everyone looked like they were fangirling. Of course, no one in this era knew what that meant. Even so, they enjoyed watching plays at the Grand Theater. The family saw many people lining up outside the cold noodles shop as the carriage passed by. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day, so everyone¡¯s queueing up at the entrance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of how delicious Liangpi is,¡± Su Fengmao added, ¡°We would have needed to queue up like them if we couldn¡¯t have it at home.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°It¡¯s already past noon, yet there¡¯s still a queue.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to put a parasol at the entrance. Then, everyone can line up under it and stay shaded. After all, both sides of the streets are spacious.¡± Liu Yinyin noticed some of the people wearing certain clothes. ¡°Look at the clothes some of them are wearing. They should be tourists, right?¡± Su Binglan raised her brow, saying, ¡°Those should be nomads..¡± Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Female Teachers Chapter 918: Female Teachers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Where do you think the nomads are from?¡± Su Wenzhe asked curiously. ¡°They must be from the northern border. They have plenty of cattle and sheep there,¡± Liu Yinyin replied. Su Binglan added, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re here to buy seeds and grains.¡± The nomads had cattle and sheep in the north but not much food. At that moment, Su Binglan remembered Lin Zheng saying that he was the son of the City Lord of Bright Moon City. Bright Moon City was a city in the desert, and no one knew its exact location. Although Su Binglan knew Lin Zheng had already returned to Bright Moon City, she did not know how he was doing. ¡®Perhaps I can visit Bright Moon City on my way back to the border province.¡¯ Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Many people wearing foreign clothing visit the village and town often now.¡± Su Fengmao chimed in, ¡°It means our town and village are famous. So many people know about Su Teng Village.¡± Last time, Lan Ruozhu did not spread the news about Su Teng Village because of the country¡¯s internal strife. However, he had become the country¡¯s emperor, and things had become peaceful. Dingzhou opened its gates to the outside world. Therefore, news about Dingzhoul and Su Teng Village spread to all parts of the country. Many people visited for the delicacies and entertainment. Dingzhou had become a tourist spot for many. Foreign merchants would even bring their local specialties to Su Teng Village and sell them there. They would even buy things from Su Teng Village and bring them to their hometown. The village had also become somewhat of a trading ground. The Su family looked outside the carriage and discussed these things as they traveled to the farm. Shen Qiuhua was stunned when the carriage passed by Blue Mountain Academy. ¡°l haven¡¯t been here in a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to see so many shops around there. 1 see so many people coming and going.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Most of the things we sell here consist of learning tools like paper, books, brushes, and ink.¡± Su Xuexuan added, ¡°There¡¯s also a snack bar that sells dried fruits. The students like coming here at noon to buy snacks.¡¯ Even the poorer students had pocket money now that every household in Su Teng Village had improved living conditions. Not everyone could eat their fill in the past, but they could even afford snacks now. Moreover, the food in the cafeteria was so cheap that the students could save money on food. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Some of the students who graduated from Blue Mountain Academy have continued their studies to prepare for the Imperial Exams. ¡°Some found jobs in the surrounding areas, while the others moved to the capital. Many places need talents like them now. It¡¯s easy for the students to find high-paying jobs, too.¡± After some thought, Su Fengmao said, ¡°The academy is famous now. People are more willing to hire the students who graduated from here. Some work as managers, and some work in the factories.¡± Su Xuexuan said softly, ¡°Some of our seniors¡¯ studies are average, but they don¡¯t intend on taking the Imperial Exams. They just want to start a career near their homes to be closer to their parents. ¡°Some of our seniors did well and moved to the capital to become government officials. A few even returned to the academy to become teachers. ¡°Several of our seniors have returned to their hometowns and started private schools there. They even got registered to be teachers at the Imperial Court to receive salaries.¡± The Imperial Exams only occurred once a year, and Lan Ruozhu¡¯s demand for talent had increased. The former emperor was biased when picking talents in the past, but Lan Ruozhu selected talents based on their overall capabilities. One could still hold a high position in the Imperial Court if one possessed more agricultural knowledge than others. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan had begun opening schools in various places, allowing children from all over the world to study for free. They also recruited talented students to be teachers. Those who came from scholarly backgrounds or were outstanding graduates from Blue Mountain Academy could also become teachers. Even so, the principals had to guarantee that no problematic students could become teachers. After all, Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu would need plenty of teachers if they wanted to set up schools all over the country. Since there were not many scholars around the country, they had to hire college graduates to be teachers. Shen Qiuhua sighed and said, ¡°It looks much nicer around her now. I always thought Blue Mountain Academy¡¯s surroundings were cold and lifeless in the past. The students looked numb and indifferent back then.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t their fault,¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°They were like that last time because they barely had enough to eat. If I were in their shoes, I wouldn¡¯t want to waste my energy talking, either.¡± Everyone felt his words made sense. People would only have energy after eating. Liu Yinyin said, ¡°Many parents order milk for their children these days. They want to make sure their children are well-fed. People used to think of how expensive it was to send their children to Blue Mountain Academy. ¡°They might not even be able to rank in the Imperial Exams. That would have been a waste of their studies. Things are different now that His Imperial Highness has issued many beneficial decrees. ¡°It¡¯ll be easy for the students to find stable jobs if they study hard enough, not to mention the Imperial Exams, which only occur once a year.¡± Liu Yinyin read plenty of books because she often sent her children to school. Since that was the case, she had accumulated knowledge about the government decrease and Blue Mountain Academy. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to know so much.¡± Su Wenzhe was surprised. Liu Yinyin said in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s because Binglan encouraged us to study more. I feel reading books is very beneficial.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Would you like to be a teacher, Sister-in-law?¡± Liu Yinyin was stunned. ¡°l¡­can be a teacher? But I¡¯ve never gone to school, and I¡¯m a girl.¡± Su Binglan responded, ¡°Most of the teachers are guys, but there are male and female students. The schools will feel more confident in helping the female students if there are female teachers. After all, women are more attentive. The Imperial Court encourages girls to study.¡± Liu Yinyin felt a burning passion in her heart when she heard Su Binglan¡¯s words. ¡°Can I really become a teacher? Will I need to take the Imperial Exam, Su Binglan answered, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll need to continue reading and learning. I¡¯ll organize some books for you to study later. Before you know it, there will be an examination to become a teacher. You can become one if you pass the exams with no background issues.¡± Su Binglan had discussed these things with Lan Ruozhu when she was in the capital. He even felt it would be better to have male and female teachers. Liu Yinyin felt motivated, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll study hard, Binglan!¡¯ Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Farmside Tea House Chapter 919: Farmside Tea House Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Liu Yinyin¡¯s voice trembled due to excitement. She knew listening to her sister-in-law was always the right thing to do. Besides helping to manage the factory, she spent her time reading and studying. She enjoyed reading because she could learn a lot from books. Most importantly, Su Binglan had built a massive library in Su Teng Village and allowed everyone to read its books for free. Sometimes, Liu Yinyin would bring her sons there to read with her husband. The library¡¯s environment was excellent, and everyone was delighted to read there. Time seemingly flew by when they were inside. People could sit and read in peace. Even the sound of flipping pages was quiet so as not to disturb others. Moreover, the books were neatly categorized, making them easier to locate. Of course, Liu Yinyin did not know that initially. When she visited the library for the first time, the librarian guided her through the place and even advised her on certain things. The library also served water for free. Sometimes, people would even say the water tasted better than elsewhere. No one knew that Su Binglan had placed a spirit stone inside the water tank. Liu Yinyin had learned a lot in the library, but she never expected her sister-in-law to suggest that she become a teacher. Liu Yinyin did not even dare to consider such a career. She felt she could make her parents proud if she became a teacher. Although it was good to be a factory manager, the people of this era always looked up to scholars. Therefore, people held teachers in high regard. Liu Yinyin suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°Thank you, Binglan.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You should thank yourself because you study hard every day. If you pass the exam, it¡¯ll be because of your hard work.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Yinyin is very hardworking and reads all the time. She even has a stack of books in her room that she cherishes. She has read through them several times. Even the little ones love reading.¡± Su Wenzhe added, ¡°I didn¡¯t like reading initially, but Yinyin did. I wanted to accompany her, so I started reading, too. I grew to enjoy it in the end.¡± Even so, he had no intentions of becoming a teacher. As the family chatted, they arrived at the foot of the valley to the north of town. They lifted the carriage curtains and looked outside to see a vast farm. Su Wenzhe exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°Sister, the farm is massive!¡± Su Xuehai looked outside curiously and excitedly. ¡°Wow, there are so many cows!¡± ¡°Yeah, there are so many,¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°The milk you and your brother drink comes from her.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua got off the carriage and took a deep breath as she looked around. She sighed, saying, ¡°The air is fresh even though there are so many cows.¡± Su Fengmao followed suit. He nodded and praised, ¡°It¡¯s so clean here with all the cows in their pens.¡± He saw several people cleaning the area and noticed the words embroidered in their uniforms¡ªSu Family Farm. ¡°The workers gather milk daily,¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Then, a few of them deliver the fresh milk to the customers every morning. We get many visitors, and they feel assured when ordering milk after looking around. ¡°We try to keep the environment and milk as clean as possible. The workers wear clean gloves whenever they gather the milk. The buckets are clean, too.¡± Shen Qiuhua nodded. ¡®Yeah, they look clean and organized. Of course, people will feel assured when they order fresh milk, not to mention this milk doesn¡¯t smell weird.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°We add some vinegar to the milk to remove that smell.¡¯ She even added a little spiritual spring water to ensure the milks purity. Su Wenxiu asked curiously, ¡°Sister, you should be able to get plenty of milk with this many cows, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, we use milk to make milk tea and pastries, so we need as much as possible. Although the farm is big, we can barely produce enough milk to meet the demands. ¡°I plan to expand it a little more, so I got someone to buy a bull to impregnate some of the cows. The farm will continue to grow as time passes, and then we can produce more milk.¡± Su Binglan chose to build her farm here because it was vast and remote. She could even expand it later on. Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°Milk tea is popular now, so you indeed need plenty of milk. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°More people will want to order fresh milk, too. The amount of fresh milk we¡¯ll need will surpass what we need for milk tea. Some teas don¡¯t need milk, but we need to use it to make cakes, too.¡¯ Liu Yinyin recalled something and said, ¡°It seems a lot of people are eating cakes on their birthdays now.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°That¡¯s because we have several large cakes in the dessert shop. The customers will become curious when they see the cakes. The manager will tell the customers that the large cakes are for birthdays and festivals. They even encourage the customers to use candles.¡± ¡°Yeah, Xuexuan said some of his classmates¡¯ parents have begun buying birthday cakes for their children.¡± Su Binglan looked at her two nephews and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you two big birthday cakes for your birthdays, okay?¡± Su Fengmao noticed a building outside the farm and asked curiously, ¡°Binglan, is that a tea house? What¡¯s something like that doing here?¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s a tea house, but I haven¡¯t opened it yet. I plan to gather tea leaves first. Then, people can buy some for themselves. The pavilion is also a place for visitors to rest.¡± Since Lan Ruozhu became the emperor, the control over tea leaves was no longer strict. Everyone could buy and sell tea leaves as they wished. That way, even ordinary folks could enjoy drinking tea. Shen Qiuhua and Su Fengmao entered the shop curiously and saw several large tables with tea sets on them. Indeed, customers could sit and enjoy their tea there. ¡°This place looks perfect for drinking tea..¡± Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: Crispy Chapter 920: Crispy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua felt relaxed as they sat inside. The windows were open, letting in the summer breeze. ¡°The wind here feels so good.¡± Su Binglan smiled and explained, ¡°Jin¡¯an and I chose the location for this farm. It¡¯s pretty good because of the breeze.¡± She picked up a kettle and went to pour water for her parents, but Luo Jin¡¯an took the kettle and helped her. Su Binglan simply smiled at her husband. The couple had a tacit understanding of each other. The family drank some water and rested for a while before returning home in the afternoon. On the journey home, they took another street in Su Teng Village¡¯s development site. There was a milk tea shop on this street, and of course, the family saw several people queueing up there. Su Binglan asked her nephews, ¡°Do you want some?¡± Su Xuehai was younger and more enthusiastic than his older brother. He nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°Yes, please, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Xuexuan also wanted milk tea but was too shy to ask. Even so, he was already seven years old. He had become more mature after studying at Blue Mountain Academy for so long. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll order it for you.¡± Although Su Binglan was the shop owner, she still stood in line and waited to order. After all, there were so many people lining up outside. When Su Binglan returned to the carriage, Shen Qiuhua sighed and said, ¡°l heard there¡¯s a milk tea shop in town, too. There are always people queueing there also.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s because milk tea tastes so good,¡± Liu Yinyin said smilingly, ¡°l noticed more young ladies wanting to buy milk tea compared to men.¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°Even your grandmother and aunt like drinking milk tea. Still, we can¡¯t drink too much because there¡¯s a lot of sugar in it. It¡¯s okay if we drink it occasionally.¡± It was getting late when the family reached home. They were busy for a while, especially when Su Fengmao had to extract the wheat grains and dry them. Afterward, he had to grind them at the mill. The whole family was busy with their crops while Luo Jin¡¯an chopped plenty of firewood for them to use that night. Su Binglan said, ¡°Father, Mother, let¡¯s bring a few basins to the pond to gather cicadas.¡¯ Although everyone wondered how many cicadas they could catch, they did not doubt her. Therefore, everyone did as she said and went to the pond together. Su Binglan found a spot to sit and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a fire here.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Su Fengmao said as he laid the firewood. ¡°Father, even though there¡¯s a pond here, you¡¯ll have to be careful with the fire. Don¡¯t let the embers get too far.¡± Shen Qiuhua added, ¡°You¡¯re right, Binglan. The embers might escape and cause a fire. Please be careful, dear.¡¯ Su Fengmao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. 1 can handle this minor issue.¡± Cicadas chirped by the pond all summer night. One could tell there were many of them there. The trees beside the pond were enormous, and the cicadas were not visible from above. ¡°We have to shake these trees,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°The cicadas will then fly off and into the fire. Afterward, we¡¯ll pick them out.¡± ¡°We can do that,¡± Su Wenzhe said with a smile. However, after some thought, he said, ¡°Wait, how will we shake such enormous trees?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll shake it,¡± Su Binglan said as she approached the tree. ¡°Here, let me help.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an took his wife¡¯s hand, and the duo shook the tree together. Su Wenzhe remembered his brother-in-law as Young Marshal Wei. He knew ordinary people would have failed to shake the tree, but not Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Wenzhe looked at his brother-in-law admiringly. When Luo Jin¡¯an returned, he continued practicing martial arts with Su Wenzhe. Of course, the latter could not compare to Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s skills and strength. Su Wenzhe heard that his brother-in-law had been practicing martial arts since he was still a child. Naturally, Luo Jin¡¯an possessed higher internal strength. Soon, the cicadas flew off the tree and toward the fire before burning and falling to the ground. Su Wenzhe picked up the cicadas and said, ¡°It¡¯s so simple if we can just pick them up like this. ¡°I only knew how to hunt cicadas with sticks last time. Sometimes, I¡¯d only catch a few after trying all afternoon. I¡¯ve already picked up so many this time.¡± ¡°Father, I got some, too,¡± Su Xuexuan said excitedly. ¡°Me too!¡± Su Xuehai refused to let his brother outdo him. It was only natural for children to like doing such things. The two boys were not afraid of cicadas and simply picked them up. Shen Qiuhua, Liu Yinyin, and Su Wenxiu joined in, too. Everyone was excited, while Su Binglan was happy to see her family having fun. ¡°Are these enough, Binglan?¡± Su Binglan looked at the lot and said, ¡°That should be plenty. We also have enough to give some to Granduncle and Grandpa.¡± Su Wenxiu sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to catch so many cicadas.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for so many to show up during summer. They kept chirping even when we were napping in the afternoon.¡± The family caught many cicadas before going home together. Then, Shen Qiuhua soaked them in water to prevent them from flying away. Meanwhile, Su Binglan cleaned and stir-fried some snails. Immediately after, she began to fry the cicadas. After lighting a fire, she added oil to the pot and then fried the cicadas. Soon after, she added cooking wine and seasonings. She fried the cicadas until they were as crispy as possible. That way, it would test the best. Su Binglan said, ¡®I made these snails and cicadas a little spicier. Grandpa can¡¯t eat much chili, so I¡¯ll send him and the others a different batch later.¡¯ Su Fengmao said, ¡°Your grandpa would be delighted if I went. I¡¯d be happy to visit him while I¡¯m at it.¡¯ Su Binglan said, ¡°Okay, you can send Granpa¡¯s share over. Oh, don¡¯t forget to teach Granduncle and the others how to eat the snails. Take these toothpicks, too.¡± Su Fengmao happily said, ¡°You¡¯re so attentive, my dear daughter.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Oh, Mother, where are the pearl necklaces for Grandma and Aunt Dingwan?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here. I can send them over tonight. I¡¯ll go with your father.¡± Shen Qiuhua had already planned to visit Dingwan and Old Madam Su anyway.. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Unity and Harmony Chapter 921: Unity and Harmony Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan said, ¡°Yeah, you and Father can go together. If you go now, you can make it home for dinner.¡¯ ¡°All right, then. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua took the things and went to Chief Su¡¯ s house. Although people might have already eaten at this time during winter, most ate late in the summer. Therefore, Chief Su and his wife were preparing to cook when Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua arrived. The older couple was delighted to see Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua. ¡°Hello there, Fengmao and Qiuhua. We¡¯re about to make dinner if you¡¯d like to join us.¡± Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook tonight. Fengmao and I brought you something to eat.¡± The older couple¡¯s eyes sparkled when they heard that. Chief Su¡¯s wife smiled from ear to ear, saying, ¡°Binglan is so busy, yet she still made time to cook for us.¡± Everyone envied the Su family for having someone like Su Binglan as their family member. Chief Su¡¯s wife treated Su Binglan as her granddaughter, even though Su Binglan was her grandniece. Chief Su chuckled. ¡°1 can already smell the food. It must be delicious since Binglan made it.¡± He could not wait to taste the food. He was always severe and unsmiling as the village chief. However, he could not help but smile whenever anyone mentioned his grandniece. The old woman was happy, saying, ¡°l can smell it, too. I wonder what Binglan made for us this time.¡¯ Su Fengmao brought the basket into the house and lifted the cloth to reveal what was inside. Then he removed the contents and said, ¡°Binglan made stir-fried snails for you. I¡¯ll show you how to eat them with these toothpicks.¡± He then demonstrated it to the older couple. Chief Su l s wife became wide-eyed as she exclaimed, ¡°These are delicious! 1 never knew we could eat snails.¡¯ Shen Qiuhua smiled. ¡°Here, have some more.¡± The older couple plucked the snails from their shells with the toothpicks and ate some more. Chief Su tasted a hint of spiciness, but he still thought it was fragrant and delicious. Eating one made him want to continue eating. He even ate a few at once without knowing it. When he realized how much he had eaten, he said in embarrassment, ¡®1 I didn¡¯t realize how much I ate. They¡¯re just so tasty!¡¯ Su Fengmao said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These are all for you.¡± ¡°But there are so many.¡± Chief Su felt he should not overeat, no matter how delicious it was. Su Fengmao explained, ¡°Uncle Su, you can ask Zhengde and the others to come over and share these. It¡¯ll be fun, don¡¯t you think? Oh, Binglan also sent you some fried cicadas.¡± Chief Su and his wife¡¯s smiles grew wider when Su Fengmao showed them the basket of fried cicadas. They did not expect Su Binglan to cook so much food for them. Indeed, there was enough food to feed a whole family. The old woman was happy, saying, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll invite Zhengde and the others over. Then, we can have dinner together. You two can join us, too.¡± Shen Qiuhua waved smilingly. ¡°Thank you, but that¡¯s okay. Binglan cooked the same dishes for us at home. We¡¯ll have to go home for dinner. Also, here¡¯s a pearl necklace. The other women of the family will have one, too.¡± The old woman could not take her eyes off the pearl necklace when she saw how shiny and beautiful it was. She could not bear to put it down, either. Her age did not matter as she still liked jewelry. ¡°Th-this is a pearl necklace? Did you get these from Ding Wan?¡± The old woman knew what pearls looked like because Ding Wan had previously gifted some to her. The old woman liked pearls very much but could only look at them. She thought she would never be able to wear pearls. Nonetheless, she carefully placed the necklace into a box. ¡°Here, let me put it on for you,¡± Shen Qiuhua said. ¡°That would be lovely.¡± The old woman was so happy that she could not stop smiling. After Shen Qiuhua helped to put the pearl necklace on the old woman, the latter touched the necklace and hurriedly looked at her reflection. ¡°The pearls look gorgeous. ¡± She looked at her husband and asked, ¡°How does it look, dear?¡± Chief Su smiled and began reminiscing about when they were young. He was the eldest son of the Su family and had plenty of land. He was also diligent, and his family¡¯s conditions were decent. His wife came from a good family, and she loved jewelry. When they had children, the old woman began to save as much money as possible to give her children better lives. Although she liked jewelry, she never bought any after having children. Chief Su was happy to see how excited his wife was. ¡°You look wonderful.¡¯ Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were happy to see the older couple¡¯s sweet interaction. After chatting for a while, they went to send the food to the other Su family members. Everyone was happy, and Su Fengzhi was in disbelief when he saw the fried cicadas. He asked, ¡°It must¡¯ve taken you a long time to gather this many cicadas, right?¡± Su Fengzhi remembered when he and his brothers used to catch cicadas. They would barely get a few, even after trying all afternoon to catch them. Su Fengmao waved. ¡°Not at all. It was easy to get this many cicadas.¡± Su Fengzhi was surprised. ¡°How¡¯d you do it?¡± ¡°We just made a fire near the pond. Then, we shook the trees, and the cicadas flew toward the flame. At that point, you can just pick them up.¡± Su Fengzhi was impressed. ¡°l never knew we could do that.¡± ¡°Of course! You can try it for yourself next time. Besides, frying cicadas is easy, and they taste delicious.¡± Su Fengzhi raised his brows, asking, ¡°Can I add fried cicadas to my menu? People will enjoy them more with wine.¡± Su Fengmao said, ¡°If you think drinking wine while eating fried cicadas is good, just wait until you try these stir-fried snails with wine.¡± Su Fengzhi tasted the snails, and indeed, they tasted excellent with wine. ¡°These are perfect, Fengmao. Can I buy this recipe from you?¡± ¡°What are you saying, Brother? We¡¯re brothers, so you don¡¯t have to buy it from me. I¡¯ll tell you how we made the stir-fried snails.¡± Su Fengmao then taught Su Fengzhi how to make the dish. Su Fengzhi was ecstatic. He could imagine his business soaring if he added wine with fried cicadas and stir-fried snails to his menu. As the two brothers chatted, Shen Qiuhua and Madam Liu discussed the pearl necklace. Previously, Shen Qiuhua told Ding Wan about Su Binglan¡¯s idea of making pearl necklaces. Ding Wan was excited. She even told Teng Sushui about Su Binglan¡¯s idea. The older woman knew her daughter-in-law would be thrilled. She even thought the pearl necklaces could make considerable profits.. Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Changes in the Country Chapter 922: Changes in the Country Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua returned home after sending the food and necklaces to the other Su family members, Su Binglan had already finished cooking. The whole family then sat together to eat. They loved eating together as a family. As usual, they happily chatted while eating. ¡°These cicadas are so light and crispy. I¡¯ve never had cicadas that are this fragrant before, either. My sister¡¯s cooking is still the best.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°Frying cicadas is easy.¡± Su Wenzhe said, ¡°l just think everything you cook is delicious.¡± His words amused Su Binglan. After dinner, the family ate popsicles and then went to the courtyard to enjoy the nighttime summer breeze. ¡°Sister, what are your plans for tomorrow?¡± Su Wenzhe asked as he fanned himself. He liked helping his sister and staying by her side. He felt it was fun to be around her. Su Binglan said, ¡°The government officials will soon come and buy the villagers¡¯ extra grains and so on. I might help out somehow.¡± Su Fengmao asked, ¡°Do you want to harvest wheat, sweet potatoes, and potatoes?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Dingzhou¡¯s grain production is relatively high. Still, many places in the country don¡¯t have access to our seeds. They might not even know what potatoes and sweet potatoes are. ¡°After collecting these crops, Ruozhu will distribute them to people who don¡¯t have access to such things. On average, the farmers can plant the seeds on one or two acres of land. ¡°After the winter harvest, their crops will drop seeds that the villagers can plant next year. Chu Country¡¯s grain production should skyrocket in a year or so. The commoners will even have an abundance of stored foods in their homes and will never go hungry again.¡± Food was even more crucial in this era. The country could develop much further with an abundance of food. The commoners had extra income and enough to eat. Hence, they were more willing to spend their money. If everyone were more willing to spend their money, it would drive the development of other industries. No one expected the production of potatoes and sweet potatoes to be so high. ¡°Sister, now I feel like eating sweet potatoes.¡± ¡°Hey, you just had dinner.¡± Liu Yinyin stared at her husband. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough just now?¡± Shen Qiuhua also stared at him. ¡°l just can¡¯t stop thinking about roasted sweet potatoes now. But it¡¯s so hot, so eating something like that is probably not good. Having that during winter will be more satisfying, now that 1 think about it.¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the villagers have plenty of sweet potatoes now, they can sell them in town during winter. Roasted sweet potatoes are good because they¡¯re quite filling.¡± Liu Yinyin added, ¡°My parents bought a few more acres of land and planted plenty of sweet potatoes. They told me they can make a lot more vermicelli now.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Liu had opened a duck blood vermicelli shop long ago, and they used sweet potatoes to make the noodles. They bought sweet potatoes from Su Binglan in the past. Now that they had planted some of their own, they no longer had to buy them from her. Over the next few days, the government officials began buying the villagers extra food and crops. They paid the market price for these things and did not haggle with the villagers. The villagers had nothing to worry about because they knew the government officials were fair and just. Hence, the villagers happily sold their surplus grain for extra cash. Indeed, the villagers had harvested plenty of food. They had enough to eat, store, and even sell. Moreover, the price of grain would not rise so suddenly. If the villagers ran out, they could just buy more. Of course, they could continue planting rice and potatoes for the next season. They could even harvest a lot during winter. Everyone was relieved to have enough food to last them a long time. The government officials busied themselves with buying the people¡¯s grains for several weeks. Dingzhou¡¯s warehouse even ran out of storage space. The armored cavalry had transported all the grain to the capital¡¯s granary. During this period, the capital underwent significant changes. The people even reclaimed the wastelands near Dingzhou. Even the contractors had finished building the supermarkets, inns, and office buildings. The newspaper office had expanded in size, and the staff now had their own offices. The office environment was excellent, and it had many desks and chairs. Once the contractors completed the supermarket, the commoners were shocked when they went in. The place was massive, with a dazzling array of items, including small shopping carts. Everyone chose their items and put them into the carts before paying for them at the cashier counters. Each item had a price, and everyone could see it at a glance. The supermarket sold everything the commoners could imagine. Three days before opening, there was an event at the supermarket, attracting many people. They were curious and went to check it out, not expecting to see so many things there. Moreover, the items were very cheap. Those who initially did not want to attend the event heard people talking about it. Ultimately, they decided to check it out. Of course, they were just as shocked as everyone else. The commoners felt the supermarket was novel as they walked inside. It was as if they went there to sightsee. The people even met many familiar faces there. Even women from wealthy and prominent families visited the supermarket to experience the atmosphere. The supermarket also sold things that were unavailable elsewhere, and they were cheap. The people did not have to waste time bargaining, either, as each item had a set price. There was also an inn next door that differed from what the people had imagined. The inside was magnificent, and the hall was vast and beautifully decorated. Moreover, every room in the inn was clean and cozy. The beds were not the brick beds most people used. Instead, they were soft mattresses with wooden bedframes. The inn also included many bath products inside. Those who visited the capital were stunned after staying at the inn for a day. Not only did they sleep exceptionally well, but they could also see the streets below when they looked out the windows. The visitors could then buy and eat various delicacies when they left their rooms and went out to the streets. The inn even had a buffet table for its guests. No one knew what a buffet was before this. They only learned about it after staying at the inn. People could sit wherever they wanted in the buffet area. At night, the commercial food street would be bright, with many people coming and going. People could buy many delicacies and specialty items, too.. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Farming in the Suburbs Chapter 923: Farming in the Suburbs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Many visited the capital because of its many attractions. Some even visited the nearby suburbs to look at the farms. No one had ever seen farms like those or even the tea shops in the suburbs. There were also several large factories around the capital that many villagers worked at. The once-rural areas had become bustling with activities. Hundreds of people worked in one factory, not to mention the place had several factories, farms, and tea houses. There were countless job opportunities for the villagers and commoners. Employees would flood out of the factories once it was lunch hour or when their shifts ended. Since most people had high-paying jobs and excess money, they were willing to spend some of it in the city. They often visited the food street at the center of the capital or the supermarket. Even if they bought nothing, they would still have fun window shopping. Of course, the adults might not buy anything for themselves. Instead, they would spend their hard-earned money on their children. Things in the capital were costly in the past. Ordinary people could never dream of shopping. However, many affordable things were now accessible to them. The more people visited the food street, the more the stall owners would earn. They would earn a lot in a day with small profits but quick turnovers. Therefore, the stall owners would be willing to lower their prices so that they would receive more customers. Still, there was stringent price control among the food street vendors. The person in charge of real estate had stated the price range of the items when everyone rented their shops and signed the contracts. It was also to regulate the market and prevent the stall owners from willingly placing unreasonable prices. Of course, the person in charge was Su Binglan¡¯s subordinate and did everything according to her requests. People could buy countless daily necessities in the supermarket. People had been coming and going every day since the supermarket opened. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect the capital to become so prosperous so soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s much more convenient to do things here now. 1 see plenty of visitors, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of how well-built the inn is. I heard it¡¯s magnificent inside, and the rooms are excellent. Everyone who stayed there couldn¡¯t stop praising the inn.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the supermarket. I do most of my shopping there now.¡± ¡°Yeah, we can buy almost anything there.¡± ¡°Last time, we had to go to the market to get vegetables and the meat store to buy meat. Now we can buy both in one place. Still, it takes time to pay our bills because we have to queue for a long time.¡± ¡°Yeah, people will still go to the stalls if they need only one or two items. They only visit the supermarket if they want to buy a whole lot in one go.¡± ¡°We can even shop there if we have free time. My daughters love drinking at the milk tea shop.¡± ¡°My daughter loves it, too. She can sit and enjoy milk tea with her friends. Sometimes, she spends all afternoon there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not forget the food street.¡± At the mention of food, everyone¡¯s minds were full of various delicacies. Sometimes, they would cheer themselves up by eating at the food street. ¡°By the way, did you hear about the Liangpi shop that opened recently? The cold noodles are exquisite. Have you guys tried it yet?¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 have! It¡¯s so hot now, so eating cold noodles really helps.¡± Luhe Village was on the outskirts of the capital. It used to be remote and full of barren lands in the past. However, the villagers cleared the wastelands when Lan Ruozhu ascended the throne and issued various decrees that encouraged farming. Soon after, the villagers planted summer fruits such as watermelons, melons, and even cucumbers. They then sold their fruits in the city. Since people often roamed the streets, it was easy for the villagers to sell their fruits. They would also sell their fruits to the foreign visitors. Many families in Luhe Village either worked in farms or factories. At least one person from each household could earn high salaries and bonuses. Their income was crucial to their families, and it made everyone feel more at ease. In the past, the villagers would be unwilling to sell the food they grew and reluctant to spend the money they had saved. However, they could relax now that their family members could earn monthly wages. That day, the employees of the milk tea factory received their wages. He Dashan was ecstatic as he ran home with his earnings. ¡°Father, Mother, 1 1 m home! ¡± He shouted as soon as he entered the house. He used to be simple and never talked much. However, his demeanor had changed drastically after working at the factory. He Dashan¡¯s parents rushed outside and asked, ¡°What are you doing back so soon?¡± They were also excited because their son had told them that he would be receiving his wages that afternoon. He Dashan had been working at the milk tea factory for a month. Even his parents were thrilled about it. He Dashan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside the house.¡± When the trio entered, He Dashan excitedly revealed his earnings. ¡°Mother, look how much I earned!¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s five silver taels!¡± The older couple was so shocked that they could barely speak. Their hands trembled as they held the silver. After finally regaining her senses, He Dahua¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Is this real?¡± He Dashan¡¯s heart pounded at that moment. After all, he could have never earned that much by just growing crops. ¡°Did you really earn this much? It¡¯s only been a month since you started working at the factory.¡± He Dashan¡¯s parents were in disbelief. He said, ¡°The benefits are excellent. Although we have fixed wages, our bonuses aren¡¯t. The more the factory profits, the higher our bonuses will be. The managers earn more than us.¡± He Dashuan¡¯s mother was so shocked that her mouth was agape. She said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Our living conditions will only improve from now on.¡± He Dashan said, ¡°There were rules and requirements when the managers hired us. Those who want to work there must be farmers, and their family members must actively reclaim the wastelands. ¡°We¡¯ve already reclaimed two acres of land, and the government officials have recorded it. That¡¯s why 1 was able to get the job.¡± He Dashan¡¯s mother said, ¡°Fortunately, we listened to His Imperial Highness and reclaimed a few more acres of land.¡¯ He Dashan added, ¡°l have plenty of time to rest, too. I can also work in the fields during my break. I¡¯m considering reclaiming a few more acres of land near the mountain to plant fruits.¡± He Dashan¡¯s father said, ¡°Yeah, I heard the fruit juice factory buys the villagers¡¯ fruits. We¡¯ll have a better harvest if we plant more fruit trees..¡± Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Political Decree Chapter 924: Political Decree Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation He Dashan knew his parents had sold much of their watermelons to one of the fruit factories. One of the two factories accepted various fruits, while the other processed and juiced them. The factory that bought the fruits would also send some to the milk tea factory because some milk tea had fruits. The milk tea factory had a wide selection of flavors, and the shop did better than the fruit juice shop. However, Su Binglan had established the fruit factories before the milk tea factory. He Dashan worked hard to get the job, as he and his parents cleared two acres of wasteland on a hot day. Even if each family in the village had a family member working in one of the factories, no one would neglect their land. The factory only hired those who came from a family of farmers. Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu had discussed such recruitment conditions with each other. Since food was crucial in this era, they still needed people to farm instead of letting everyone work in the factories. That was why the siblings set such a condition. Ultimately, it also encouraged the farmers to reclaim more wastelands. Of course, the government later bought the villagers¡¯ access crops. Those who worked in the supermarkets and inns were from Luhe Village. Su Binglan¡¯s subordinates had even trained them. That way, they would be familiar with the supermarkets¡¯ methods and could do things in an orderly manner. He Dashan¡¯s father said, ¡°Your younger siblings went to the city. They told me about the various activities to do there. Many of our neighbors also went there. They say it¡¯s changed a lot now and is livelier than before. ¡°Our village chief read the newspaper today and told us the government has built a school here. Children from the surrounding villages will attend, too. ¡°Since school will start in autumn, your siblings will attend for free. Your mother and I decided to let them have a little fun before starting school.¡± He Dashan knew about the newspaper because every village would get one for free. The chief then spread the word about the government¡¯s decrees and policies. ¡°What else did the newspaper report?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot more that we¡¯ll focus on soon. The government will build several more factories here to further our development. Still, the government continues to encourage us to farm and reclaim wastelands. ¡°Since we¡¯ve done that, the government will provide us with new seeds. The yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes will be high. We can keep some for ourselves to use for cooking. ¡°l heard sweet potatoes are delicious, especially when roasted during winter. We can also use the potatoes to make sour and spicy potato pancakes.¡± He Dashan¡¯s father could not stop smiling as he spoke. The government had built many factories in Luhe Village, and the villagers would benefit significantly. The commoners¡¯ lives had improved exponentially since Lan Ruozhu ascended the throne. Therefore, everyone loved and admired him very much. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also a tea house not too far away. We can get plenty of affordable tea leaves there. I plan on buying some later.¡± Last time, ordinary people could not buy tea leaves even if they had money. That was because the former emperor had deliberately made the tea leaves expensive so that only high-ranking government officials and dignitaries could afford it. ¡°You can buy whatever tea leaves you like, Father and Mother. My monthly salary and bonuses can support you. Milk tea is popular, so the factory¡¯s profits and my bonuses will continue to grow.¡± He Dashan¡¯s mother said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to squander your earnings. Let¡¯s save some of it so you can use it on your future wife. I heard the government will build a residential area in the vacant land on our east. ¡°If you save enough, you can buy a house for yourself. Then, you can consider yourself a cityfolk.¡± He Dashan hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that 1 got the milk tea factory job because we¡¯re farmers. I will no longer be a farmer if I move to the city. We can just renovate and expand our current house instead. We¡¯ll still live together.¡± Although he was the eldest in the family, he could not bear to be selfish and leave his parents behind. He had turned fourteen this year and still wanted to be dutiful to his parents, even after he married. He Dashan¡¯s parents were delighted to know that their eldest son was filial. They knew they could expand their house if their son saved up as much as possible. The couple could not stop smiling when they thought about it. One could tell they were full of hope for life. The village became livelier that evening. The children who had left to visit the city had returned and chattered excitedly. He Dashan¡¯s siblings were happy, too. He Dashan was thrilled to see his siblings, asking, ¡°Did you two have fun in the city?¡± ¡°Of course we did, Big Brother! It¡¯s much better than before, especially with all the beautiful buildings. There was so much food, and they all smelled so good!¡± ¡°Well, did you buy yourselves something nice to eat?¡± He Dashan¡¯s mother asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t spend any money because we just wanted to look around.¡± The duo even showed their parents their ten copper coins. They could not bear to spend their money because they knew about their family¡¯s living conditions. ¡°I¡¯ll be on leave tomorrow,¡± He Dashan said, ¡°We¡¯ll all go to the city and buy some food while we¡¯re there.¡¯ He planned to save some money and use the rest to celebrate with his family. After all, he could afford to make his parents happy and bring his siblings out for snacks. He Dashan¡¯s brother said, ¡°We can¡¯t waste money, Big Brother. Sister and I weren¡¯t hungry when we visited the city. We just wanted to sightsee.¡± ¡°Yeah, Father and Mother said that they wanted you to get married. You must save your money to start a family, Big Brother.¡± The duo was sensible and knew their parents would send them to school soon. Although the school did not charge tuition fees, the family still needed to buy their own books. When the time came, Dashan and his parents would have to pay for the books. Since that was the case, the two siblings knew to be considerate of their family. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I received a substantial bonus at work today. I can afford to bring us all to the city for some food.¡± He Dashan and his family were not the only ones feeling excited. The other families were just as happy when they heard how much their family members had earned. Everyone was thrilled, and every household prepared a feast for dinner. The villagers even made dumplings. Everyone enjoyed making dumplings whenever they celebrated something.. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: The South Chapter 925: The South Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As He Dashan and his family made dumplings, he could not help but tell his parents about his female colleague, Lin Qiuru. He Dashan¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Do you like her, Dashan?¡± He Dashan nodded. ¡°Of course, Mother. She¡¯s doing well in the factory, so I want you and Father to visit her parents to propose a marriage as soon as possible.¡± He Dashan¡¯s parents had a good impression of Lin Qiuru when they visited the factory to deliver food to their son. They also met her parents once and exchanged a few words with them. He Dashan¡¯s parents could tell Lin Qiuru¡¯s parents were honest people. ¡°What¡¯s Qiuru¡¯s expression of you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, Mother. I told her that I would ask my parents to propose marriage, and she agreed.¡± He Dashan¡¯s mother happily said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, especially since you received your wages. You two should be able to get married soon.¡± He Dashan was delighted to hear it. Even his siblings were pleased to know that they would soon have a sister-in-law. The whole family was overjoyed and was in a good mood. Soon after, He Dashan and Lin Qiuru got engaged. Many others experienced the same thing as He Dashan. Since many of the Luhe villagers worked in the factory, they got to know each other better. Since there were many other factories nearby, the villagers would even get to know each other on their way to work. If something interesting happened between the factories, they would tell each other about it. Therefore, He Dashan and Lin Qiuru knew they wanted to marry each other. Their relationship would be better because they liked each other very much. The village elders gradually became more open-minded. They would allow their children to fall in love and get engaged. Everything in the capital developed excellently. Lan Ruozhu knew the country was flourishing whenever he heard the ministers¡¯ reports. Moreover, the government had gathered plenty of high-yield crops. Lan Ruozhu then arranged for people to distribute the seeds to the farmers and teach them how to cultivate the crops more efficiently. He believed the production throughout the country would at least double by winter. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had been staying in Su Teng Village for a while. The former was busy with many things as she planned several projects and opened more factories in Tenghe Town. She had even finished establishing an inn nearby. Afterward, foreign merchants and out-of-towners visited Su Teng Village for fun. Everyone enjoyed staying at the inn, especially since they had never seen another one like it. Su Binglan had even included a revolving door at the inn. The beds were soft, too, so everyone slept exceedingly well there. People could not help but ask the front desk if the beds and pillows were for sale. However, the employees said that the beds and pillows only belonged to the inn. As many more guests asked the same question, the employees had to call Su Binglan for help. Su Binglan then told the manager to inform everyone about her aunt¡¯s, Madam Zhou¡¯s, furniture shop. She had ordered the mattresses and pillows from Madam Zhou, after all. Ultimately, it boosted Madam Zhou¡¯s business. She received even more clients to build furniture and bedding for. Su Binglan had suggested the soft mattresses and pillows to her aunt. Madam Zhou had made the mattresses and pillows based on Su Binglan¡¯s idea to help her with the inns. Madam Zhou did not expect other people to buy the pillows and mattresses. Madam Zhou was thrilled that her business went so well. She immediately arranged for her employees to make more mattresses and pillows. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an gathered information about the master of the Black Shadow Pavillion. Su Binglan wanted to heal the master because she knew he was Su Fengmao¡¯s foster father. Luo Jin¡¯an had been investigating the master for a long time and had finally found some information about him. Ye Feiran¡¯s family had provided Luo Jin¡¯an with the information, stating that the master of the Black Shadow Pavilion was in the south. Su Binglan was in disbelief. ¡°Wait, you said the master is with the Ye family? How can that be?¡± However, she knew Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s information must be reliable. Luo Jin¡¯an softly explained, ¡°Do you remember what Feiran said when she first saw your parents?¡± After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Feiran said Father looked similar to a man in a portrait she had in her house. She also said the man in the portrait was her parents¡¯ savior. ¡°It seems Father¡¯s foster dad might actually be a member of the Ye family. Then let¡¯s go to the south. Wenwu has been asking me to visit for a long time, but I never had the time. We have to go now.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. It was only natural for him to accompany his wife wherever she went. Su Binglan said, ¡°l must clarify my father¡¯s identity and the matters regarding the Black Shadow Pavilion. Also, the South has access to many ingredients, such as crabs and crayfish. Wenwu¡¯s shops have these things.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said smilingly, ¡°Indeed, those two ingredients were delicious. Your businesses will excel if you add those two dishes to the menus.¡± Su Binglan was enthusiastic as she discussed such things with her husband. ¡°It seems we have plenty of things to do in the south.¡± She was excited to experience the local customs and eat the local delicacies with her husband. ¡°Wenwu told me about the many folk customs in the south through his letters. Those customs include local delicacies. I can¡¯t wait to taste their local cuisines and bring some home to my parents. ¡°The south also has some fruits that aren¡¯t available here. I¡¯m willing to try as many as possible while we¡¯re there,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an smiled when he saw his wife¡¯s sparkling eyes. Since the couple had decided to visit the south, Su Binglan told her parents about it. However, she mentioned nothing about the Black Shadow Pavilion because she did not want them to worry. She would only tell her father about it once she settled the matter. ¡°Why are the sudden decision to visit the south?¡± Su Fengmao asked. Su Binglan explained, ¡°Wenwu keeps asking me to visit, so Jin¡¯an and I are going to see him.¡± Shen Qiuhua knew her daughter had countless things to do. Still, she nagged Su Binglan for a long time. Shen Qiuhua would always do that wherever her daughter planned to leave the village. Su Binglan had even grown accustomed to her mother¡¯s nagging. Even so, she felt warm inside because she knew her parents were concerned about her.. Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: Prominent Family Chapter 926: Prominent Family Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since Su Binglan had decided to go to the south, she packed many things for her visit. Fortunately, she could pack many things in her pocket dimension. Soon after, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an rode their horses to the south. They could feel the flourishing scene as they traveled. Everyone was smiling, and the streets were packed. People no longer hid at home and enjoyed strolling the streets. Now that guards were patrolling the streets, the commoners did not need to worry crimes. As the locals gathered to chat, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an would hear them praising the emperor. ¡°His Imperial Highness is kind and thoughtful. He gave us free seeds and even got someone to teach us how to plant them. 1 heard about how delicious potatoes and sweet potatoes are.¡± ¡°His Imperial Highness gave my family and me seeds because we reclaimed several acres of wasteland. We used all our seeds in those wastelands.¡¯ ¡°A relative of mine has eaten potatoes and sweet potatoes since he lives in Su Teng Village. He couldn¡¯t stop praising them.¡± ¡°Emperor Ruozhu not only encouraged us to reclaim land, but he also set up schools for our children. Once summer ends, my children will attend for free.¡± ¡°l heard it won¡¯t be long before they rebuild our roads with cement. Cement roads are excellent because they won¡¯t turn muddy when it snows or rains. Our carriages won¡¯t have trouble traversing, either.¡± ¡°Someone said the government will open a big factory here. I wonder what kind of factory it¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°Apparently, His Imperial Highness found out that we have silk threads here. Since most of us know how to weave it, the government will open a weaving factory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect! My wife learned how to weave silk in primary school. I wonder how much she¡¯ll earn from working in such a factory.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a lot, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Also, the government will provide the thread. The employees will only need to weave and produce cloth.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there many fabric shops in the country already?¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t enough since there are newer ways to make clothes now. Since we¡¯ll need more fabric, we¡¯ll need more weavers. Emperor Ruozhu will also allow us to use various colors and patterns.¡± ¡°Are you sure? The former emperor was very particular about that. He didn¡¯t allow us commoners to use colors and patterns in our clothing.¡± Indeed, the former emperor would charge the commoners with treason if they had colors and patterns in their fabric. Therefore, many were cautious when weaving clothes. For example, only the royal family could use yellow. Even so, the commoners could not imitate Lan Ruozhu¡¯s clothes. Nonetheless, there were much fewer restrictions now that he was the emperor. The commoners could now make beautiful clothes without worry. The commoners smiled as they chatted. Su Binglan was happy to hear what they had to say. Half a month later, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an reached the south. Su Wenwvu had sent them a map before they left. Therefore, the couple quickly found Su Wenwu when they arrived. Su Family¡¯s Kebab was at the center of South City. Although it was a little remote, people often ate there. Just like in the north, people had to queue up outside. The hotpot restaurant next door had a line of people, too, even though it was a hot day. Su Wenwu was inspecting the kebab shop when he saw his sister and brother-in-law. He rushed toward them and went to hug his sister, but Luo Jin¡¯an instinctively stood in the way. Su Wenwu felt aggrieved, thinking, ¡®l can¡¯t even hug my sister anymore.¡¯ ¡°Sister, I missed you and everyone at home so much.¡± Su Wenwu was usually calm, but he could not help but speak his mind in his sister¡¯s presence. Although he missed his family, he knew he was a grown-up with many responsibilities. ¡°Everyone at home, including the little ones, constantly ask about you.¡± ¡°It seems I was right to dote on them,¡± Su Wenwu said smilingly, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s hot outside. Come into the private room upstairs to chat. I¡¯ll get the staff to serve you some food.¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an followed him into the private room on the second floor. Su Binglan noticed the first floor was full when they entered. Everyone was eating kebabs and drinking wine. Some tables even had fruit juice from Flower County, and the others had wine from Su Teng Village. People could not help but praise the food and drinks. ¡°Not only is the food delicious, but it¡¯s also cheap. Fortunately, we queued up early today. Now we can eat and drink as we please.¡± ¡°The shop owner is so capable of getting such delicious food.¡± ¡°You might not know this, but the owner is good friends with Young Master Feiran. He was the one who helped the owner open this restaurant.¡± ¡°Young Master Feiran is young and promising. His family¡¯s business has more than doubled thanks to him.¡± ¡°He even opened many other shops and factories. The seafood factory specializes in producing prawns, and business is booming.¡± ¡°The steamed crabs are delicious, too. However, most people can¡¯t afford them.¡± ¡°A few families here aren¡¯t as capable as Young Master Feiran. He¡¯s able to import exquisite wine and fruit juice from the north. He even brought popsicles to the south.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t forget about the braised foods. Those come from the north, too. The Ye family can only listen to Young Master Feiran.¡± ¡°Wait, I once heard that it¡¯s not Young Master Feiran but Miss Feiran.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. If it were Miss Feiran, she wouldn¡¯t be the heir to the family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a woman if she¡¯s so capable? You might not know this, but most of the factory workers in the north are women.¡± ¡°I know, but things are different for prominent families like the Ye family.¡± Su Binglan heard the customers¡¯ conversations as she walked upstairs. After entering the private room, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Wenwu, does anyone know that Feiran is a woman?¡± Su Wenwu replied coldly, ¡°l don¡¯t know who spread the news, but it seems someone knows her identity. Still, we¡¯re not worried. At most, Feiran and I will make a family of our own.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s accomplishments worried the family. After all, she had brought them to new heights, and they could only rely on her. Thanks to Su Wenwu, Ye Feiran could do wondrous things by importing goods from the north.. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Able to Support Chapter 927: Able to Support Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Ye family treated Ye Feiran much better than before because of how capable she was. The family even became the leading family in the south. Her shops were highly profitable, after all. Of course, Ye Feiran was clever enough to place the shops under her name. Hence, the family had no say in how she ran her businesses. Even if the family disowned her because she was a woman, she would not have to worry. Without her, the family would not benefit from the shops. All of Ye Feiran¡¯s businesses received their goods from Su Teng Village. Even so, Su Wenwu knew it might be bad for her reputation as people might gossip about her. Kinship was highly valuable in this era. Just like the Su family, it was much easier to accomplish things with a united family. Su Wenwu said, ¡°If possible, I hope everyone in Feiran¡¯s family will accept her as a woman. ¡°l feel some people already suspect her of being a woman, but no one has said anything. They probably think Feiran will become the first female head of her family.¡± Su Wenwu did not want anyone to look down on Ye Feiran. At that moment, he still did not know about his sister¡¯s identity as the princess. He did not know that his family had become royalty. Su Binglan said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Wenwu. We can solve such minor problems.¡± Su Wenwu lit up, asking, ¡°Do you have a way to deal with it, Sister? I almost forgot how capable you are.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s always a way. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Su Wenwu immediately relaxed. He then told someone to serve his sister and brother-in-law some food and wine. He smiled and said, ¡°People enjoy coming here to eat and drink. I¡¯ve opened several shops here, and they¡¯re all doing exceedingly well¡ªpeople like eating kebabs and drinking wine during summer. ¡°l can also stay open much later compared to back home. The customers mostly drink wine, and that alone boosts my profits. ¡°The kebab shop is different from my hotpot restaurants. Most people only eat in hotpot restaurants, while most come here to drink. Maybe it¡¯s not a suitable atmosphere to drink in the hotpot restaurant. ¡°If a big family wants to eat here, they can use the private room.¡± Su Wenwu told his sister many things. Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well, Wenwu.¡± Su Wenwu was pleased to receive his sister¡¯s praise. He felt a sense of accomplishment. However, he did not feel that way when he received praise from others. Soon after, one of the staff served the shop¡¯s signature dishes. ¡°Sister, try some and tell me if I need to improve.¡± Su Binglan did not argue as she and Luo Jin¡¯an started eating. She ate a piece of cucumber and said, ¡°Mmm, this tastes good.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I got the staff to make it according to how you make it at home. Although it seems simple, everyone orders a bunch of them when they drink wine. We also serve sweet and sour peanuts.¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an ate some more and felt the seasoning and heat of the kebabs were excellent. Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Wenwu. Still, you can add a few more dishes to the menu that go well with wine.¡± Su Wenwu lit up, asking, ¡°Do you have a suggestion?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have crabs and crayfish here?¡± Su Binglan asked. ¡°You can use them to make some exquisite dishes that¡¯ll go perfectly well with wine.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°The river where we found crabs and crayfish isn¡¯t too far from here. I¡¯ll get someone to gather some for me.¡± ¡°Jin¡¯an and I will eat some more first, and then I¡¯ll cook something using the crabs and crayfish later. You should learn how to do it, too. You can prepare the bases in advance. When you need to serve them, just stir-fry the ingredients with the base.¡± If Su Wenwu did it that way, the kitchen helpers would not know the actual recipe, and Su Wenwu could keep it to himself. He became excited when he heard his sister¡¯s excitement. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Sister. I feel like I¡¯m home. Although I¡¯ve grown accustomed to living here, I still miss home. The locals¡¯ eating habits are different from ours. ¡°They eat a lot more rice here, but we like eating steamed buns. There aren¡¯t any steamed buns here, so I have to make them myself. Also, the local dishes are a little sweeter. Still, the locals say they like our food.¡± Su Wenwu could not help but think about his family when he looked at his sister. It seemed he was still homesick. Even so, he knew he was an adult and could not behave like a child. Since he moved to the south to expand his business, he had to take it seriously. Su Binglan said, ¡°Once your businesses here are on the right track, you no longer have to keep such a close eye on them. You can just come and inspect them every month or two. ¡°You can even train your trusted aides to help you check on your shops every day. Then, you can go home and read through their reports.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes reddened as his homesickness intensified. Somehow, he managed to suppress his emotions. He nodded and said, ¡°Feiran said she¡¯d follow me home after settling some things with her family.¡± Su Binglan asked, ¡°Does she know you miss home?¡± ¡°She does, so that¡¯s why she wants to accompany me,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Feiran liked living in our village when she visited. She says it¡¯s very relaxing and felt like she was on vacation. ¡°There are so many places to relax and enjoy in our village, not to mention the food. Since we have nothing to worry about at home, everything feels so straightforward. ¡°Our family is so simple. You have no idea how complicated Feiran¡¯s family is. I had a headache listening to what Feiran told me about them.¡± Su Wenwu¡¯s love for his family grew further after hearing about the complexity of the Ye family. The Su family was united and harmonious. Life at home was relaxing, without so many rules. Regarding the Ye family, one needed proper etiquette when speaking. One could not speak so casually.. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: The Ye Family’s Forbidden Sector Chapter 928: The Ye Family¡¯s Forbidden Sector Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After meeting the Ye family, Su Wenwu¡¯s heart ached even more for Ye Feiran. He could not stand thinking about how she had grown up in such a complicated environment. Even so, she enjoyed a luxurious life. She did not suffer regarding food and clothing. Although Su Wenwu¡¯s family was not as complicated, he barely had clothes or food. Since the Su family had improved exponentially, Su Wenwu could have good food and a lovely home. He even had the opportunity to open multiple restaurants. He felt accomplished as he thought about his success. ¡°That¡¯s true for most prominent families. They face constant complications and internal strife,¡± Su Binglan added as she listened to her brother talk about the Ye family. ¡°Still, the more capable Feiran is, the more power she¡¯ll have within the family. They can only listen to her arrangements.¡± Su Wenwu asked, ¡°Sister, does that mean everyone in Feiran¡¯s family will listen to her no matter what?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Did you meet her parents when you visited her family?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Feiran¡¯s parents are wonderful people. They wanted to visit Su Teng Village and meet Father when they found out that he was their savior. However, I couldn¡¯t bring them there because of how busy I am with the shop and Feiran. Her parents keep asking me to take them to Su Teng Village.¡± Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°You told Feiran¡¯s parents about Father?¡± She remembered Ye Feiran talking about the portrait of her family¡¯s benefactor, Su Fengmao. ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± Su Wenvvu said, ¡°Feiran¡¯s parents were thrilled when I told them. They treat me very well as if I¡¯m their son.¡± Although he looked carefree, he was pretty observant. He could feel how well Ye Feiran¡¯s parents treated him. It was as if they showed gratitude to Su Fengmao by being caring toward Su Wenwu. Su Wenwu had an excellent impression of Ye Feiran¡¯s parents, too. ¡°Her parents are different from the other Ye family members. Since the family is so big, there are some things her parents can¡¯t decide for the family. ¡°They were the ones who told Feiran to disguise herself as a man to protect her. Since Feiran¡¯s father is a member of the main family, the rest of them won¡¯t disagree with Feiran taking over if she pretends to be a man.¡± Su Wenwu felt the situation was simply too complicated. However, Su Binglan understood something when she heard his explanation. ¡°Now that a new emperor has ascended the throne, all prominent families in the country must listen to his orders. Some things aren¡¯t up to these families to decide. They must listen to His Imperial Highness¡¯s family, too.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°But the emperor is in the capital, which is in the north. He¡¯s probably too busy and doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening in the south.¡± He still did not know that Lan Ruozhu was the new emperor. Even the local southerners knew little about the news in the capital. Even so, they knew a new emperor had taken over. Everyone in the South praised the new emperor because he implemented many beneficial decrees and policies for the commoners. Of course, Su Wenwu knew little about such things. Even so, Su Binglan did not say much about it because she knew her brother would find out about it later. She remembered why she came to the south in the first place and asked, ¡°Wenwu, do you know of anyone that stands out within the Ye family? I know you have a deep impression of Feiran¡¯s parents, but what about anyone else? Did you notice anything different about them?¡± She remembered Luo Jin¡¯an telling her about the Black Shadow Pavilion¡¯s master being with the Ye family. Still, she had no clue what was happening. After some thought, Su Wenwu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember meeting anyone else that stood out. That may be because the family has some strict rules. They have a forbidden sector in their house that others aren¡¯t allowed to enter.¡± Su Binglan was shocked when she heard that. ¡°What forbidden sector? Does Feiran know about it?¡± Su Wenwu shook his head, saying, ¡°She doesn¡¯t, but I know that the family elders set it up. Even Feiran¡¯s parents don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the room. Still, it¡¯s a restricted area within the house. No one can enter, not even Feiran. ¡°Entering the forbidden sector violates the Ye family¡¯s rules. They¡¯ll punish you accordingly, too.¡± Su Binglan was surprised as she shared a look with her husband. They felt there was something amiss with the forbidden sector. At that moment, Su Binglan considered visiting the family to investigate the room. As the siblings talked, the crabs and crayfish arrived. Su Wenwu happily said, ¡°Sister, these are the ingredients you asked for. I told them to gather as much as possible. I hope they¡¯re enough.¡± Su Binglan looked at the ingredients and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Once I teach you how to cook them, you can start selling them. Give the customers discounts on the first day so they can try these.¡± ¡°These will taste so good,¡± Su Wenwu said, eager to try them. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know how good they taste once I cook them for you.¡± The more mysterious she was, the more curious Su Wenwu became. He then told one of his employees to help clear the kitchen. Some of the customers were curious, while others were frightened when they saw the live ingredients. ¡°Young Master Wenwu, what are these things?¡± ¡°These are excellent ingredients. You¡¯ll get to taste them later,¡± Su Wenwu said smilingly. ¡°How can we eat these things?¡± The customers and kitchen staff noticed the crabs¡¯ legs and hard shells, wondering how they would eat them. Su Wenwu said, ¡°I¡¯ll show everyone how to eat these later.¡¯ He could not wait to follow his sister into the kitchen. Soon after, he watched Su Binglan cook spicy crabs and crayfish. Su Wenwu was in awe as he watched. The fragrance spread throughout the kitchen and to the first and second floors of the restaurant. The customers were shocked. ¡°I wonder what smells so good! Just the fragrance makes me want to eat.¡± ¡°What are they making in the kitchen?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, I can tell it¡¯ll be exquisite.¡± ¡°They must be cooking those things the shop owner brought just now. How do they smell so good?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We¡¯ll know what they¡¯re making soon enough.¡± The customers could not help but look toward the kitchen as they chatted. However, Su Wenwu had closed the doors so no one could see what was happening inside. Although they could see nothing, they instinctively poked their heads out to take a peek, hoping they could catch a glimpse of what Su Binglan was cooking. Most customers had eaten and drank their fills. Although they could still eat, they wanted to save space for later because they wanted to try the restaurant¡¯s new dish. One of the customers asked the waiter, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on in there? It smells delicious.. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: Simply Delicious Chapter 929: Simply Delicious Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The fragrance was appetizing, and everyone felt like eating again when they smelled it. The waiter explained, ¡°My boss is making a new dish.¡± ¡°l thought so! I wondered what smelled so good. Can we try the new dish? I wonder how much it¡¯ll cost.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the price and order it. If you wait until later, you might not be able to try it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The shop owner has never asked for high prices. His kebabs are so delicious yet so cheap. He also serves wine at a fair price.¡± Everyone thought the wine was cheaper than they had expected. Typically, the locals would sell wine for several times the price of the Su family¡¯s wine. Even so, the local wine could not compare to the Su family¡¯s. The waiter said, ¡®You guys know the restaurant rules, right? Everyone will get a half-price discount for the first three days whenever we release a new dish. Of course, our prices will be reasonable.¡± ¡°We trust you, especially since we¡¯ve been here so many times.¡± Everyone chatted and laughed together, creating a lively atmosphere. The customers were eager to try the new dish. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu watched, learned, and helped his sister cook the crabs and crayfish. He smelled the fragrance as he cooked, and his stomach started to growl. ¡°It smells so good, Sister.¡± He gulped as he spoke, thinking the dish would taste excellent. At that moment, he felt like he could eat several servings at once. Su Binglan noticed her brother¡¯s excited expression and thought of the time he was back home. She said, ¡°Remember these steps well, Wenwu.¡± ¡°l will, Sister.¡± Su Wenwu nodded thoughtfully. He had learned to cook from his sister and had trained his mind to retain as much information as possible. Hence, he could remember every detail as he helped out. After cooking the crabs, Su binglan scooped them out of the pot. Su Wenwu asked, ¡°Can we try them now? Just looking at the color makes me hungry.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Yeah, you can eat now.¡± Su Wenwu motioned to grab a piece when Su Binglan said, ¡°Careful, okay. They¡¯re still very hot.¡± ¡°l can¡¯t wait to try these. I think 1 can stand the heat,¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°Remember when 1 helped you at home all those times? I try the dishes even though they¡¯re still hot.¡± Su Binglan picked up a pair of gloves and wore them before picking up a crab and opening its shell. ¡°Here, this is how you open the crab. The yellow parts are the meat, which is the best-tasting part.¡± She scooped out the meat and fed it to her brother. Su Wenwu was amazed when he tasted the meat. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so tasty!¡¯ At that moment, he did not care how hot the food was and started eating more. Su Binglan smiled when she saw how much her brother liked the food. Although the Su brothers were older than Su Binglan, she had grown accustomed to spoiling her brothers. She was happy whenever she saw her brothers enjoying her food. Su Wenwu could not stop praising the food as he ate, ¡°l never imagined crabs tasting so good. The crabs are big and have plenty of meat inside. These are so satisfying to eat. No wonder you suggested I sell these things. I already know the customers will love these.¡¯ He finally understood why his sister asked him to open a barbecue restaurant in the south. She even told him that she would add several dishes to the menu. Su Wenwu had suspected the new dishes would include crabs and crayfish. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s satisfying to eat,¡± Su Binglan said before asking her husband to try some, She then moved on to cooking spicy crayfish. Su Wenwu continued to eat the crabs while watching his sister cook spicy crayfish. He knew it would be just as delicious as the crab dish. Since there were many ingredients, Su Binglan made a big serving, so there would be plenty. While she was busy in the kitchen, the customers outside were lively. They kept guessing what the fresh ingredients were. Soon after, Su Wenwu heard the commotion outside. The waiter entered the kitchen and told Su Wenwu, ¡°Boss, the customers are curious about what you¡¯re making. They can¡¯t wait to try the new dishes. The fragrance is making them hungry.¡± Even the waiter thought the fragrance was delicious, let alone the customers. The smell differed from the fragrance of barbecued skewers and stir-fried vegetables. Su Wenwu knew how tempting the fragrance was as he ate half a crab and was almost full. He asked, ¡°Sister, how much should we charge for the spicy crabs?¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can sell the bigger ones separately and the smaller ones according to the set meals. You can set the prices since you know the southern market better.¡¯ Su Wenwu quickly wrote down the prices on the menu and told the waiter, ¡°Take this out and see who wants to order the new dish. Tell them about the discount we¡¯re offering for the first three days, too.¡± The waiter hurried outside to explain the situation to the customers. When they heard how cheap the dishes were, they quickly ordered some for themselves. Su Wenwu sold all the crabs in just a short while. He then taught the waiters how to eat the crabs, and the waiters went to teach the customers how to do it. The customers were thrilled when they started eating the spicy crabs. ¡°This is too delicious and satisfying!¡¯ ¡°Although it¡¯s a little spicy, the fragrance is enticing.¡± Everyone was full of praise as they ate. Even if some of them could not eat spicy food, they endured it because of how good it tasted. Those who did not manage to order in time were regretful. They could tell how tasty the crabs were just by looking at everyone¡¯s delighted expressions. Su Wenwu was not surprised when the waiter told him about the customers¡¯ reactions. He had just learned how to cook it from his sister and realized how many ingredients she used. He also made a serving himself to serve to the customers. Soon, every customer was able to taste the dish, even those who were too late to order. However, the waiter said, ¡°Boss, the customers want to buy more for their families at home.¡¯ Su Wenwu was shocked. ¡°Since there¡¯s a discount on the first three days, the customers can¡¯t order out. They can only eat it here. Also, we should only serve one plate per customer so that others can try it.¡± He wanted everyone to have a taste, and it seemed he needed to hire more workers to gather crabs and crayfish for him to cook. Nonetheless, he had already bought the lake, and only he could harvest what was in it.. Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: The Locals’ Creativity Chapter 930: The Locals¡¯ Creativity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Not only were the spicy crabs a hit, but the crayfish were, too. The customers were full of praise for the two dishes as the fragrance wafted even throughout the streets. It attracted the people walking along the street outside. That day, the kebab shop¡¯s business was more prosperous than usual. Su Wenwu could only imagine how well his shop would do in the near future. ¡°Sister, these dishes are a hit!¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°That¡¯s because of how tasty and excellent these ingredients are. The crab meat is juicy, and the crayfish are big. The seasoning is crucial, too.¡¯ She even taught her brother the secret recipe for the seasoning. Afterward, Su Wenwu would only have to sell the two dishes in his shop. He said, ¡°Expanding this shop won¡¯t be a problem with these two dishes.¡± No one could imitate these dishes because only Su Wenwu and Su Binglan knew the recipe. Moreover, only Su Wenwu could get crabs and crayfish. Su Wenwu thought his sister and brother-in-law would be tired after such a busy afternoon. After entrusting his employees to handle the shop, he took Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an to his house. Su Wenwu explained, ¡°This is the three-room house 1 bought when I moved here. I thought I would need extra rooms for when you guys visited. Although it¡¯s hotter here than in the north, you can visit many fun places here. ¡°The food culture is different here, too. I know you like places that are close to the village, Sister. There¡¯s one further east from here with mountains and rivers. ¡± Su Wenwu even had housekeepers in his house. ¡°Feiran hired her trusted housekeepers to work here. They¡¯ve prepared your room for you so you can have a good rest. You must be tired from traveling so far.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You¡¯ll probably be even busier in the next few days. You can handle your shops first. Jin¡¯an and I will take a walk once we¡¯ve rested. Try not to tire yourself out and leave some work to your subordinates, okay?¡± Su Wenvvu nodded. ¡°l know, Sister. Still, the restaurant will be swamped with the new spicy crab and crayfish dishes. I¡¯ll settle them in a few days.¡± He had his own way of doing things and could handle various things in the shop with ease. ¡°By the way, Feiran will be back tonight. She went to visit her family yesterday and said there was something she needed to deal with there. Don¡¯t worry about her, Sister. She can handle everything. It¡¯s just that her family holds monthly meetings.¡± Su Wenwu bombarded his sister with many things, and she had a rough understanding of the situation. Afterward, he returned to work while Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an rested. Even so, the couple did not feel tired during their journey. That was because they would rest along the way. They also took their time cherishing the scenery and local cuisines. Su Binglan felt like she was on vacation, but she knew she and her husband had serious business to attend to once they reached the south. Su Binglan told her husband, ¡°l think we should try to investigate the Ye family¡¯s forbidden sector. Maybe we¡¯ll find something important.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Prominent families usually don¡¯t have forbidden sectors. Even if they do, they wouldn¡¯t guard it so strictly. That means there¡¯s something up with the Ye family¡¯s forbidden sector.¡± Su Binglan turned solemn, asking, ¡°Shall we head there tonight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if we wait for Feiran and ask her more about her family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We must know what the house layout is like and where the forbidden sector is.¡¯ After making plans, the couple took a short break. Later that evening, they prepared to stroll around the streets. Su Binglan wanted to look around to see the local customs, so her husband followed along. The streets were downtown, with rows of shops on either side. Many people were out shopping that evening. Su Binglan noticed the food indeed seemed different from what she was used to. Suddenly, she saw a bun and walked over to ask, ¡°Madam, what is that?¡± ¡°These are egg custard buns,¡± the older woman replied with a smile, ¡°Do you want to try one?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take two.¡± She bought one for herself and one for her husband. Moreover, the buns were cheap, costing only three coppers each. Luo Jin¡¯an paid for them, and Su Binglan handed him one. Su Binglan took a bite as she walked. She raised her brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s so tasty! It¡¯s different from what we have back home. Try it, Jin¡¯an.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an revealed a gentle smile when he saw his wife¡¯s happy expression. He then took a bite of the bun, even though he was not that hungry. Su Binglan looked at him expectantly, asking, ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°l want to pack some and send them home for the others to try.¡± She saw a courier office as she strolled the streets, so it was convenient to send things to her family back home. She also saw plenty of food stalls along the streets. ¡°Look, there are rice cakes and rice balls, too!¡± Since there were many local cuisines to choose from, Su Binglan would buy whichever ones she liked. Luo Jin¡¯an helped to carry the food, and Su Binglan ate while strolling around smilingly. ¡°I thought our village had unique pancakes, but I didn¡¯t expect to see more unique ones here.¡± Su Binglan could tell the locals did things differently and put different fillings in their food. She was impressed by the locals¡¯ creativity. Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan heard many people discussing Su Wenwu¡¯s kebab shop. ¡°Did you hear? Su Family¡¯s Kebab has released two new dishes.¡± ¡°They have new dishes again?¡± ¡°Yeah, we should hurry up and try them, especially since they have a discount on the first three days.¡± ¡°What are the new dishes?¡± ¡°Spicy crab and spicy crayfish. There has been a long line outside the shop since noon. Everyone is eager to try the two new dishes.¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go have a taste.¡± People ran to the kebab shop, wanting to try the new dishes.. Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Nurturing Trusted Aides Chapter 931: Nurturing Trusted Aides Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan smiled as she watched the people run toward her brother¡¯s shop. Naturally, she hoped Su Wenwu¡¯s businesses would do well. She told Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°I was pretty worried about Wenwu before we left to come here, I no longer feel that way after seeing how well he¡¯s doing. Still, I must help him solve the Ye family¡¯s issues so that he can come home earlier.¡± She understood her brother¡¯s feelings well. Although the south seemed fine, it was far away from Su Teng Village. She knew he would miss home. ¡°Remember that you¡¯re the princess,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°The Ye family won¡¯t dare to go against you.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to use my status to pressure anyone. I¡¯ll investigate the forbidden room first before making any decisions.¡± She also had a token that represented her status, so she feared nothing when visiting the South. Luo Jin¡¯an noticed her determination and patted her head, saying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about that yet and enjoy the scenery.¡± Su Binglan nodded and continued to stroll around with her husband. They soon stopped at a nearby stall and found fried rolls. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes lit up as she exclaimed, ¡°Look, they have fried rolls here, too!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy some?¡± Su Binglan saw the locals taking the fried rolls and putting them onto plates. After following suit, she gave her plate to the shop owner and asked them to weigh it. The shop owner then cut the fried rolls into pieces and rolled them up into a pancake. Many others were also buying the same thing. After weighing the plate and calculating the price, the shop owner said, ¡°It¡¯s fifty- six copper.¡± Su Binglan realized the shop owner did not add any chili to the food, so she asked, ¡°Did you notice that most of the food here doesn¡¯t have chili in it?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°The climate here is more suitable for chilis to grow,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Besides, eating chilies during winter will help warm you up.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife¡¯s thoughts the moment he heard what she said. He asked, ¡°You want to promote the use of chili here?¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m considering buying land here and hiring the villagers to plant chili peppers. Then, I¡¯ll open a chili factory that makes ingredients like chili powder and dried chilies. ¡°The villagers can even use the chilis they harvest for themselves. In that case, the shops here can use chili sauce for their food. The villagers will also earn more income by planting chilies. I want to promote high-yield rice here, too.¡± Since some fruits could grow in the south but not in the north, Su Binglan wanted to open a fruit juice factory in the south and use its unique fruits. She also saw coconuts here, so she considered building a coconut milk factory. Su Binglan had arranged for many of her subordinates to come to the south. Then, she would give them some tasks. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled at his wife, thinking he would support whatever she wanted to do. ¡°l can transfer some of my family¡¯s people here.¡± However, Su Binglan rejected the idea. ¡°They¡¯ve experienced too many hardships already. It¡¯s best to leave them in peace in their home. I can bring some of my subordinates over instead. ¡°I¡¯ve also asked Wenvvu to train his trusted aides. We should have more than enough helpers here.¡± Su Binglan was enthusiastic as she spoke of such things. After returning to Su Wenwu¡¯s house, Su Binglan went to her room to write her plans. That evening, Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran returned together. The latter knew Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had visited the south and was anxious to see them. ¡°Binglan, you¡¯re here!¡± Ye Feiran was thrilled to see Su Binglan. ¡°I would have sent someone to pick you up from Su Teng Village if I had known you were coming. ¡°I finished meeting with my family and found out from Wenwu that you two came. I couldn¡¯t even prepare to entertain you properly.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Feiran.¡± After talking to Ye Feiran for a while, Su Binglan asked about the Ye family. The former said, ¡°I¡¯d like to investigate your family¡¯s forbidden room. Do you have a map of their house?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the blueprints,¡± Ye Feiran said, ¡°But I can draw a simple one for you.¡± She had to learn many things since childhood to become a qualified head of the family. Naturally, she also learned to draw. Immediately after, she began drawing a map. Although the house was massive, Ye Feiran remembered the layout well. Hence, she marked everything out in great detail. ¡°The forbidden room is here. I¡¯ll bring you and Jin¡¯an there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯d like to go with Jin¡¯an alone,¡± Su Binglan said, wanting to protect Ye Feiran. After all, the latter was a member of the Ye family. If they found out that she brought an outsider to the forbidden room, she would face severe consequences. However, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s identities were unique. Even if the Ye family discovered them, they could use it to ensure their safety. The family would not dare go against the couple. Still, Su Binglan would try her best not to alert the Ye family. Meanwhile, Ye Feiran shared a look with Su Wenvvu. He said, ¡°My sister knows what she¡¯s doing. Let¡¯s trust her.¡± ¡°All right, I will.¡± Su Binglan then took out her plans and passed them to Su Wenwu. ¡°I want to open a fruit juice factory and chili factory here. I also want to buy some land to promote the harvest and use of chili. ¡°I have some high-yield rice here. I want to open a shop to sell these grains for cheap so that the villagers can afford them. Of course, the villagers can take these first and return them when they¡¯ve harvested their share.¡± Although Su Binglan said she would open a grain shop, she only did it to promote high-yield rice so that the villagers could plant it. Su Wenwu was excited, saying, ¡°Sister, your plans are perfect. Once we implement them, the villagers¡¯ lives will improve. Then, everyone can eat their fill.¡¯ He knew high-yield seeds could produce countless crops. The Southerners would be thrilled to find out how much they could yield with just one acre of land. Of course, Su Wenwu wanted to help the villagers and support his sister. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already trained my aides as you told me. You can arrange for them to carry out these tasks if you want to implement them.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for writing the plan. Since it¡¯s highly detailed, everyone should just follow the instructions. I¡¯ll also prepare the start-up funds..¡± Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Number One Assassin Chapter 932: Number One Assassin Translator: Endless?antasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was now much easier for Su Binglan to open factories, buy land, and grow crops. It was unlike when she had to do everything herself in Su Teng Village. She only needed to write a plan and get her subordinates to do it. Su Wenwu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± He knew doing these things would benefit Ye Feiran¡¯s reputation significantly. With that, her family could never control her. Su Binglan agreed, knowing her brother¡¯s skills had improved exponentially. She felt at ease leaving Su Wenwu in charge of carrying out her plans. She even asked plenty of questions about the South, and Ye Feiran answered each one in detail. That way, Su Binglan could make better plans. She then told Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran to rest. Meanwhile, Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan went to the forbidden sector at night. The couple was highly skilled. Since they also knew the layout, they quickly avoided the guards and entered the sector. The sector even had mechanisms and defense formations installed. Even so, they were no match for Su Binglan. Although she and Luo Jin¡¯an did not encounter problems outside, they found a secret mechanism inside. They quietly opened the mechanism and entered the secret chamber. They then saw a gray-haired old man locked up inside. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were shocked when they saw the old man¡¯s appearance. The old man looked like the person in the portrait Luo Jin¡¯an had found¡ªthe Pavilion Master. However, there was someone else standing beside the master. That person wearing the Ye family¡¯s clothes said, ¡°Hand over the Black Shadow Pavilion token, and I will let you go.¡± ¡°Hmph, never!¡± The Pavilion Master scoffed. ¡°l know what you¡¯re up to, Ye Shishan. I¡¯ll never give it to you, no matter how many times you ask.¡± Ye Shi Shan laughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see how long your stubbornness remains.¡± He played his flute, causing the Pavilion Master to grimace in pain. Meanwhile, Su Binglan whispered to Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°That person has poisoned the master with a parasite and is using it to control him.¡± Still, the Pavilion Master endured the pain and refused to speak. Ultimately, he vomited blood and fainted. Immediately after, Ye Shishan stopped playing his flute and said, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re stubborn indeed. Even so, it¡¯s useless. Sooner or later, the parasite will invade your mind and control you. By then, you¡¯ll tell me anything I want.¡± He then kicked the Pavilion Master to ensure he would not die. Soon after, Ye Shishan left the area. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had concealed their presence with their incomparable martial arts skills. Thus, Ye Shishan did not notice them. When he left, Su binglan approached the Pavilion Master and took a pill from her pocket dimension before feeding it to him. ¡°l heard that he had mental issues,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It turns out it had something to do with this parasite.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°l checked his pulse. Indeed, the parasite inside him can control one¡¯s mind. Still, the master¡¯s mental strength is impressive. That¡¯s why the parasite has trouble controlling him. ¡°But that Shishan guy said it won¡¯t be long before the parasite takes control of his mind fully.¡± After feeding the pill to the Pavilion Master, Su Binglan made a slight cut on his Wrist before crushing a piece of spice onto the wound. It caused the parasite to eject itself from the old man¡¯s body. She then pierced the parasite with her silver needle. ¡°I¡¯ve removed the parasite. The master should wake up in a while, but I can take a look at some of his memories.¡¯ Su Binglan wanted to know about her father. She then palmed the Pavilion Master¡¯s head and saw a part of his memories. She saw the young version of her father falling into a river and drifting off. Soon after, the Pavilion Master saved him. However, the parasite was already inside the old man back then, and he could not use some of his strength. That was because the poison would take effect if he did. Therefore, he wanted to take in a disciple to avenge him. At that time, the Pavilion Master was no longer within the Black Shadow Pavilion. The old man did not expect Su Fengmao to be so intelligent and upright. Su Fengmao reminded the old man of his former self. Hence, the old man trained Su Fengmao to become a highly skilled assassin. Typically, assassins would wear masks when carrying out missions. Of course, they would deal with evil people within the martial arts world. The Pavilion Master later adopted Su Fengmao as his foster son and even passed on his inner strength to the youth. Not long after, Su Fengmao became an expert. Finally, the Pavilion master brought Su Fengmao back to the Black Shadow Pavilion, where they reorganized the group. The Pavilion Master had dealt with some of the members who wanted to kill him and usurp the throne. Later, he tasked Su Fengmao to carry out a mission ¡ªto get the Black Shadow Pavilion Master token. The old man wanted to pass his position on to the youth. However, the Pavilion master did not expect the news to leak. Many wanted to kill Su Fengmao when they found out. Later, Su Fengmao had a near-death experience near Flower County. Simultaneously, he lost his memories and forgot about the Black Shadow Pavilion. Su Binglan was shocked when she saw those memories. She never knew her father was the world¡¯s best assassin. The Pavilion Master was very protective of his foster son. Moreover, the old man only killed those who were evil. No one expected the people of Miao Border to be involved, either. Su Binglan withdrew her hand and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect to run into the Miao family again. They even interfered with the Black Shadow Pavilion.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an thought of Gongsun MO and Lei Tongtong, saying, ¡°They caused a lot of trouble within Thundercloud Castle as well.¡¯ Su Binglan nodded as she recalled removing a parasite from Lei Tongtong. Moreover, Miao Zhizhi was a direct descendant of the Miao family. Su Binglan said, ¡°Solving the problem regarding the Black Shadow Pavilion should be easy. We¡¯ll be okay if Father¡¯s memories return fully. He can handle the rest, but we might need to visit the Miao border for some information.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. After some thought, Su Binglan said, ¡°Let¡¯s handle as many things as possible here first. I¡¯ll also have to tell Rouzhu to get some of his men to infiltrate various factions.¡¯ She had just found out that Lan Ruozhu had secretly nurtured a group of martial artists. Since that was the case, she would use them in this critical moment. Now, it would be easier to settle things within the martial arts world.. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: Protection Chapter 933: Protection Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an quietly brought the Pavilion Master out of the forbidden sector and moved him to Su Wenwu¡¯s house. Although Su Binglan had already removed the parasite and given the old man an antidote, his body was still weak. Thus, she needed to nurse him back to health. The old man probably needed a good sleep before he could recover fully. Su Binglan even set up a barrier around the house to hide the old man¡¯s presence. However, she did not tell Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran about it because she did not want them to get involved yet. After all, it was a dangerous situation. Su Binglan said, ¡°We need to settle things here quickly so we can go to the Miao Border without worry.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re going to open a factory, you can just let your subordinates handle it,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an replied. ¡°Yeah, things will be easier that way. Some of my subordinates have already arrived, so I can rest assured. They¡¯ll just have to do what they did in Su Teng Village regarding the factory. ¡°They can also promote the chili peppers and other things. Our priority is to deal with the Ye family¡¯s matters.¡± Su Binglan thought about how to make the Ye family listen to Ye Feiran completely. She wanted the family to obey Ye Feiran, even though she was a woman. ¡°It¡¯s getting late,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep first and then discuss things with Wenwu in the morning. Perhaps we can ask what he thinks.¡± After some thought, Su Binglan agreed, ¡°Indeed, we should ask for Wenwu and Feiran¡¯s opinions on what to do next.¡± It was almost midnight when the couple returned to Su Wenvvu¡¯s house. Luo Jin¡¯an was worried about his wife getting tired, so he told her to sleep first. The following morning, Su Binglan told her brother and Ye Feiran her plans over breakfast. Su Wenwu was reluctant, saying, ¡°Sister, you just came here and haven¡¯t even had a proper tour. Why are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t treated you to anything yet,¡± Ye Feiran added, ¡°Wenwu told me that he wanted to bring you out for a tour.¡± Su Binglan sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, 1 need to leave, but 1 want to settle things here, too. My subordinates know my plans to open the factory and promote chilies and fruits. I believe you can help out, too, Wenwu.¡± Su Wenwu said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I¡¯ll complete the tasks to your satisfaction. You can trust me.¡± He knew he could ignore some of his duties and prioritize his sister¡¯s projects. Moreover, Su Binglan¡¯s plans were highly beneficial to the locals. It would be meaningful if Su Wenwu could handle them well. He knew it would be just like the north, where Su binglan opened many factories to help countless people. Everyone in the north showed their gratitude whenever they saw the Su family. Su Wenwu also suffered hardships similar to those of the villagers when he was younger. Hence, he understood their feelings well. Although the southern downtown area was bustling, many of the villagers could barely afford food or new clothes. After opening factories and teaching people to grow fruits and chilies, the villagers! livelihoods would improve exponentially. Then, they would be able to buy new clothes and better food. Su Wenwu felt motivated when he thought about it. He hoped to accomplish his sister¡¯s plans as soon as possible. Su Binglan said, ¡°There¡¯s still one more important thing I must do here. It concerns the Ye family. Feiran, someone knows you¡¯re a woman. I overheard some people discussing it. I think some of your family members must¡¯ve heard about it, too. What do you think about it?¡± Ye Feiran responded, ¡°l don¡¯t want my family to dictate my actions. I wanted to tell them that I was only pretending to be a man, but I failed. I feared they would vent their anger on Wenwu. ¡°Since they all know how close I am to him, they must know that he¡¯s my weakness. Although Wenwu is a skilled martial artist, my family members have nurtured many formidable guards. ¡°Still, my parents will do their best to protect Wenwu. After finding out that he¡¯s the son of their benefactor, they were even more sure that I should be with Wenwu.¡¯ Ye Feiran¡¯s parents knew about her and Su Wenwu¡¯s relationship. Nonetheless, they were supportive of the couple. Although the Ye family was large, one person did not decide everything. The other family members also had a right to voice their opinions. If they pursued Su Wenwu, it would destroy his foundation in the south. After all, he had spent much effort building his businesses there. Even so, Ye Feiran felt she could tell Su Binglan anything because the latter was highly capable of handling things. Su Wenwu was stunned because Ye Feiran had never told him such things before. It turned out Ye Feiran had kept quiet because she was worried about him. ¡°Feiran, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be okay. You must prioritize yourself.¡± Ye Feiran shook her head, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know how important you are to me. Only I do.¡± She could not live like other women because of her family. She had to be cautious in doing things and put in more effort in her businesses. Only then could she achieve success and gain her family¡¯s recognition. Ye Feiran also had to protect her parents. Of course, she felt immense pressure with so many things to handle. However, she realized how colorful and easy-going her life could be after meeting Su Wenwu. Only he made her feel that way. Hence, she would do her best not to put him in any danger. Since her family was wealthy and had many helpers, she did not want them to attack Su Wenwu. Su Binglan could guess Ye Feiran¡¯s thoughts based on her expression. The former said, ¡°Feiran, I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you my true identity.¡± She revealed her princess token as she spoke. ¡°Th-that¡¯s the You¡¯re a princess?!¡± Ye Feiran was dumbfounded.. Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Touched Chapter 934: Touched Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ye Feiran was about to kneel, but Su Binglan quickly stopped her, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Feiran. We¡¯re all on the same side, okay? Only a few know my identity. I told you about it because I wanted you to stop worrying. ¡°It also means that Wenwu is no longer an ordinary person. Since I¡¯m a princess, that makes Wenwu a prince. The Ye family won¡¯t dare to act so recklessly.¡± Su Wenwu was so shocked that he struggled to return to his senses. He even thought he was hallucinating. ¡®Did Sister say she¡¯s a princess? Th-that makes me a prince!¡¯ His heart raced and almost pounded out of his chest. He was in utter disbelief and could not help but ask, ¡°Sister, is it true?¡± Su Wenwu even pinched himself and realized it hurt. Indeed, he was not dreaming. Meanwhile, Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It is, Wenwu. Still, we must not be arrogant with our identities. We must continue living our daily lives. You mustn¡¯t let your identity as a prince go to your head.¡± Su Wenwu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I know, Sister.¡± He became even more aware of his responsibilities with this identity. He felt he had to do even more to help the people. He also wanted to help Su Binglan even more because she was the princess. The people of the North already knew that Su Binglan was the princess, but the Southerners knew little about it. After all, the South was far away from the capital. Even so, they knew Su Binglan of the Su family had developed many things such as dumplings, hotpots, kebabs, wine, juice, and many other things. They also knew that the northerners had grown high-yield crops. Everyone felt affiliated with Su Binglan. Although the Southerners had not met Su Binglan before, they always considered her the people¡¯s guardian angel. Although the commoners never said it, they loved Su Binglan. Perhaps no one would have expected Su Binglan to become a princess, not even Ye Feiran. Therefore, the latter was shocked when she heard the news. Ye Feiran thought her family was only business people, and their status was nothing compared to Su Binglan and her family. After all, the Su family had become royalty. Even if Ye Feiran became the head of her family, she would still look up to the Su family. She thought her family would be thrilled if they knew about it. Even if the Ye family found out that Ye Feiran had disguised herself as a man, they would have to be respectful toward her. That was because she had the princess¡¯s support. Ye Feiran was so excited that she could not speak. However, she feared that Su Wenwu would look down on her with his new status. Su Wenwu seemed to have guessed her worries and held her hand tightly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feiran. I¡¯m still me.¡± Ye Feiran was relieved to hear that. She felt he had an excellent character when she first met him. Su Wenwu had many shining points that impressed Ye Feiran. ¡°Feiran, my family and I are the same as before,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You can go back and stay with Wenwu whenever you want to. My parents miss you, too, you know. ¡°Once we settle your family¡¯s matters, my parents will visit yours to propose marriage for Wenwu.¡± Ye Feiran was relieved to hear that. Although the Su family¡¯s status had skyrocketed, they did not change how they treated her. Ye Feiran felt warm and touched. After discussing the Ye family, Ye Feiran decided to reveal her identity as a woman to them. She would see their reaction to it first before relying on Su Binglan and Su Wenwu to step in. By then, things would be easy to resolve. After some thought, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Feiran, who is Ye Shishan to your family?¡± Ye Feiran raised her brows. ¡°He¡¯s the second uncle of my second grandfather¡¯s family. My second grandfather is now the family¡¯s great elder.¡± Su Binglan had a rough understanding of something when she heard that. Meanwhile, the clever Ye Feiran also realized something and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with my second uncle?¡± ¡°Just be careful around him. I¡¯ll arrange for a guard to protect you when you visit your family.¡± Su Binglan clapped, and Su Shijiu appeared beside Ye Feiran. Su Binglan told Su Shijiu, ¡°You will disguise yourself as a maid and protect Feiran.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Ye Feiran was stunned when she saw the young lady. Su Shijiu was so quiet that Ye Feiran did not even notice she was around. Ye Feiran could tell that Su Shijiu was a formidable martial artist. ¡°You won¡¯t be in danger with Shijiu beside you.¡± Ye Feiran nodded. ¡°I shall do as you say, Binglan.¡± She believed in Su BInglan but could not trust the Ye family. Ye Feiran could not even trust her family¡¯s guards because she almost died, even when they were around to protect her. Back then, Su Wenwu was the one who appeared and protected her. Ye Feiran could tell that Su Binglan¡¯s subordinates were much more skilled than the Ye family¡¯s guards. The following morning, Ye Feiran visited her family with guards disguised as maids. Su Wenwu¡¯s eyes were full of worry when he sent Ye Feiran to the door. Ye Feiran said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We must trust your sister¡¯s arrangements.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°Remember to send a signal flare if there¡¯s a problem.¡± Su Binglan had given Ye Feiran a signal flare for her to use if she encountered any issues with the Ye family. Su Binglan would then appear at the family¡¯s house when she saw the signal. ¡°Of course, Wenwu. I remember everything Binglan said.¡± When Ye Feiran approached the house, she noticed the streets were under strict watch. It seemed the guards were patrolling and investigating something. Ye Feiran became wide-eyed, wondering what her family was investigating. She even suspected they were looking for someone. After walking away from the entrance, Su Wenwu told Su Binglan about the situation, ¡°Sister, I saw guards patrolling outside the house. The lineup isn¡¯t small, either. Those men look like they¡¯re from the Ye family. I overheard them saying they¡¯re hunting down assassins.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The guards can¡¯t find us here,¡± Su Binglan said indifferently, ¡°Someone should be waking up soon.¡± Su Wenwu did not realize what his sister meant until later. He wondered if the assassin was in the family¡¯s residence. ¡°Sister, someone must¡¯ve broken into their house.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Wenwu.¡± She had already set up a protective barrier so the guards would not notice them. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Ecstatic Chapter 935: Ecstatic Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Wenwu could feel his sister¡¯s confidence and understood that she had everything under control. He knew how capable his sister was but was just worried about Ye Feiran. After some coaxing from Su Binglan, he knew he did not have to worry. Instead, he only needed to listen to her plans. Su Wenwu was proud to have such a capable person as his sister. He scratched the back of his head, thinking, ¡®So, I¡¯m also royalty, right? After all, Sister is a princess.¡¯ Su Wenwu felt strangely excited, while Su Binglan was unaware of his thoughts. Soon after, Su Binglan entered the room where the Black Shadow Pavilion master slept. Then, she pricked his head with a needle to wake him up. The Pavilion Master was shocked when he opened his eyes. Ji Zhengjing, the Pavilion Master, even thought he was hallucinating. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Zhengjing. You¡¯re no longer in the Ye family¡¯s house nor their prisoner. You¡¯re safe now. The family won¡¯t find you here.¡± Although Ji Zhengjing felt Su Binglan looked familiar, he remained vigilant. After all, the young lady must be extraordinary if she knew his identity. Su Binglan noticed his wary expression and said, ¡°My father is Su Fengmao, the boy you once took in and cared for. However, my father has lost his memories and doesn¡¯t remember what happened to the Black Shadow Pavilion. ¡°We also found out about my father¡¯s relationship with the Black Shadow Pavilion.¡± Ji Zhengjing was excited when he heard that. His eyes reddened as he asked, ¡°Fengmao¡¯s alive?! No, I mean, your father¡¯s alive?¡± He had always thought his foster son had died. After all, he heard that someone from the Black Shadow Pavilion had wanted to kill Su Fengmao. Ji Zhengjing could not remember what had happened when he tried to save Su Fengmao back then, but he remembered his foster son¡¯s name, ¡°Mao,¡± in it. That was why he remembered Su Fengmao¡¯s name when Su Binglan mentioned it. Su Binglan knew Ji Zhengjing had treated her father well. Otherwise, she would not have saved the Pavilion Master and told him such things. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, my father is alive, but he has lost his memories about the Black Shadow Pavilion. Still, he keeps dreaming about you recently. I think you¡¯re still in his subconscious, even though he has forgotten much about the Black Shadow Pavilion.¡± Tears welled in Ji Zhengjing¡¯s eyes when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s alive. Thank goodness.¡± He smiled for the first time in a long while because he was excited. He had always feared something terrible would happen to his foster son. He was relieved when he heard that Su Fengmao was still alive. Ji Zhengjing had been holding his breath because he thought the Black Shadow Pavilion had killed Su Fengmao. The former wanted to live on to avenge his foster son and did not want Su Fengmao to fall to them. ¡°You father¡­ Is he okay?¡± Ji Zhengjing could not help but worry about his foster son. After all, Su Fengmao was his most trusted disciple. Su Binglan answered, ¡°Indeed, my father is doing very well. I can bring you to our hometown if we have time. The village is very lively now.¡± Ji Zhengjing understood that his foster son had returned to Su Teng Village. Perhaps that was why the Black Shadow Pavilion could not locate Su Fengmao. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Fengmao is okay. I didn¡¯t expect his daughter to be so big now.¡± Ji Zhengjing recalled Su Fengmao as a young man as he spoke. ¡°I have three elder brothers. My eldest brother has two sons. Our home is very lively, with so many people around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Ji Zhengjing was delighted for Su Fengmao. Suddenly, the former raised his brows and asked, ¡°How did you help me get away from the Ye family? They won¡¯t let you off after what you¡¯ve done. ¡°You¡¯ll be in danger if they find out that you helped me escape.¡± Ji Zhengjing motioned to get off the bed and leave. He felt he should not implicate his foster son or his family. Moreover, Ji Zhengjing would not doubt Su Binglan¡¯s words because she was very similar to her father. There was a secret technique in the Black Shadow Pavilion where they could distinguish one¡¯s aura. Therefore, Ji Zhengjing knew Su Binglan was Su Fengmao¡¯s daughter. ¡®If this young lady is here for the Black Shadow Pavilion token, she could have asked her father to come instead of coming here herself.¡¯ Su Binglan stopped Ji Zhengjing from getting up, saying, ¡°Wait a moment, Master Zhengjing. No one can enter this place, even if they find you. We got you out of the Ye family¡¯s forbidden sector to bring you here. ¡°My third brother is good friends with Ye Feiran, the current young master of the family. She was the reason we knew how to enter the forbidden sector.¡± Ji Zhengjing returned to his senses and nodded. ¡°Ah, I understand now.¡± ¡®It seems this young lady is proficient in martial arts, too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get me out of there. I remember Fengmao being talented and strong in martial arts. Ordinary people were no match for him.¡¯ Su Fengmao would have been much better off if someone had not leaked some information back then. Ji Zhengjing could not find his foster son once he realized someone had leaked the information. Although everyone kept saying Su Fengmao had died, Ji Zhengjing refused to believe them. He always thought Su Fengmao was alive, perhaps because he had not seen Su Fengmao¡¯s corpse. After finding out that Su Fengmao was still alive, Ji Zhengjing felt all his pent-up anger had dissipated. He said, ¡°Your father is my most capable disciple. I knew he¡¯d be okay.¡± The older man¡¯s emotions ran high at that moment. After some thought, Su Binglan asked, ¡°Master Zhengjing, how do you feel?¡± Ji Zhengjing shook his head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel good.¡± He refused to say he had a problem with his body. Su Binglan said, ¡°Master Zhengjing, let us help you settle things with the Black Shadow Pavilion. I also think my father would like to see you. Perhaps his memories might come rushing back once he does.¡± Ji Zhengjing replied, ¡°What happened to the Black Shadow Pavilion was because we had yet to decide on the next master. Since the token is still out there, Fengmao can take over the Black Shadow Pavilion if he finds it. ¡°Still, he must regain his memories and be willing to do so. Also, he¡¯s the second-best assassin in the martial arts world simply because no one dares to claim to be the best. ¡°Although there are other talented individuals in our world, I think your father is the best of all. I can rest assured that if he takes over as the Master of the Black Shadow Pavilion, he could even pass it on to you.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Master Zhengjing, I shall bring you to my hometown in a few days. I¡¯m sure you have plenty to tell my father.¡± She did not care about the Black Shadow Pavilion. Even so, she wanted to wait for her father to regain his memories before dealing with them. That way, she could respect her father¡¯s wishes on whether or not he wanted to take over. Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: Revealing Her True Identity Chapter 936: Revealing Her True Identity Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ji Zhengjing was ecstatic when Su Binglan told him that he could meet her father. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see him and see how he¡¯s doing.¡± He felt he could die happy as long as he could see Su Fengmao and entrust the Black Shadow Pavilion to him. Su Binglan said, ¡°Master Zhengjing, someone had poisoned you with a parasite, but I¡¯ve already removed it from you. Still, you must rest well during this period. Once you¡¯ve rested, we can go wherever you want.¡± ¡°Wh-what did you say?¡± Ji Zhengjing thought he was hallucinating. ¡°You cured me?¡± He was only able to hold on for so long because he constantly thought about Su Fengmao. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. However, he was in disbelief when Su Binglan said she had cured him. ¡°Did I mishear you, young lady?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t, Master Zhengjing. You¡¯re recuperating quite well.¡± Su Binglan knew how dutiful her father was. If Su Fengmao could regain his memories, Su Binglan would want Ji Zhengjing to stay in Su Teng Village. After all, the village was highly suitable for those who wanted to retire. If Ji Zhengjing ever got bored and wanted something to do, he could work at the comprehensive college as a martial arts teacher. Su Binglan had already considered these things but wanted to ask for her father¡¯s opinion first. She looked at the excited Ji Zhengjing and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m also proficient in medicine. You can trust my skills.¡± Ji Zhengjing waved and shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t doubting you, young lady. I was just in disbelief and a little excited.¡± The two chatted for a long while before Su Binglan said, ¡°My third brother lives here, so I¡¯ll tell him to come and meet you. He¡¯s the most similar to my father out of all my siblings, including me.¡± She headed to the door as she spoke and then called Su Wenwu in. She also wanted to tell Su Wenwu a few things. Meanwhile, Su Wenwu knew that Ji Zhengjing was his father¡¯s benefactor and foster father. Su Wenwu entered the room and bowed, addressing the older man, ¡°Greetings, Master Zhengjing.¡± Ji Zhengjing¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Su Wenwu. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one named Su Wenwu?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Zhengjing, that¡¯s my name.¡± Ji Zhengjing was in a daze as he looked at the young man. After some thought, he sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, you look like the younger version of your father. It¡¯s just that your personality differs slightly. ¡°Your father was quiet and indifferent back then, but you look warm and friendly. Indeed, you¡¯ve grown into a fine young man.¡± Ji Zhengjing patted Su Wenwu¡¯s shoulder and said to Su Binglan, ¡°Your third brother looks like an excellent martial artist. Imagine what he could do if he started at a much younger age. Still, he¡¯ll be a formidable young man if he continues practicing.¡± Ji Zhengjing was delighted to see Su Wenwu. After talking for so long, Su Binglan thought Ji Zhengjing would be hungry. When she went to prepare breakfast, Su Wenwu brought the older man to wash up. Afterward, Su Binglan brought Ji Zhengjing some medicinal porridge, buns, and pancakes she had prepared. The older man thought it was a simple breakfast but was stunned when he took a bite. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these to be so delicious. Although I¡¯ve eaten porridge before, it never tasted as good as this. Its flavor is punchy yet mellow. I feel warm inside after just a mouthful.¡± Su Binglan was happy to see Ji Zhengjing eating so well. The older man said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for this meal, young lady. I don¡¯t have anything on me right now, but I¡¯ll get you a gift soon.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°But you¡¯re my father¡¯s foster parent and master. Technically, I¡¯ll have to call you grandpa. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s only natural for me to cook you this meal. You don¡¯t have to get me any gifts. ¡°Also, my father will be pleased once he meets you and remembers everything.¡± Ji Zhengjing could not wait to see Su Fengmao. A while later, Su Binglan told Su Wenwu and her husband to stay with the older man while she headed to the Ye family¡¯s residence. When Ye Feiran revealed to her family that she was a woman, it was like a bombshell had hit them. Most of the family members could not accept the fact that Ye Feiran was a woman. After all, such an old-fashioned family thought that only men could inherit the family and its businesses. Soon after hearing the news, everyone in the family started arguing. Many felt Ye Feiran was unworthy of being the heir to the family. They even wanted to remove her power and status within the family. However, some objected to that opinion and felt they should not disown her because of how capable she was. Meanwhile, others suggested that she manage some of the family¡¯s businesses but did not want her to be the head of the family. Even so, Ye Feiran¡¯s parents protected her. At that moment, someone even suggested, ¡°Since Feiran is a woman, then the child of the branch family should inherit the head position.¡± The son of the second branch was Ye Feiran¡¯s uncle, Ye Shishan. When Ye Feiran saw him, she remembered Su Binglan telling her to be careful around Ye Shishan. Ye Feiran became vigilant while her father said, ¡°What say you, Shishan? Don¡¯t you support Feiran? Everyone knows what our family went through last time. Now, we¡¯ve regained our former prosperity, thanks to my daughter.¡± ¡°Ye Suhe, that¡¯s not entirely true. She wouldn¡¯t have learned so much without our family¡¯s foundation, no matter how capable she is. She only managed to achieve her goals by using our foundation. ¡°You, Feiran, have lied to us for far too long. You fooled us by disguising yourself as a man. You must¡¯ve been trying to usurp the position as the family¡¯s head, correct?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Suhe. You and your daughter had ulterior motives, yet you dare to speak so highly of your daughter. You, your wife, and your daughter have kept us in the dark for too long. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Many vented their anger on Ye Suhe while Ye Shishan watched coldly. Perhaps he had already planned things so far ahead that others would instantly speak up for him. Some even suggested him as the next family patriarch. Of course, some still defended and supported Ye Feiran. Ultimately, there were several factions in the family. A small number of them supported Ye Feiram, most sided with Ye Shishan, and the others remained neutral. Since the Ye family had many members, being the head of the family was tempting. Anyone capable enough wanted to take over that role. After hearing everyone¡¯s opinions, Ye Shishan¡¯s father, one of the family¡¯s elders, said, ¡°Feiran has violated our family rules. We should punish her first and then decide who will take over as the head.¡± ¡°What punishment, Second Uncle?!¡± Ye Suhe frowned as he protected his daughter. ¡°You should know what the family rules are, Suhe!¡± Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Such an Expert Chapter 937: Such an Expert Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ye Suhe paled as he said, ¡°You all have been planning this for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Suhe. Men have ruled our family for generations. Why would we change that now?¡± ¡°Your daughter was the one who violated our rules and deceived everyone. We should punish her.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s expression turned cold as she listened to the family¡¯s opinions. She even noted everyone¡¯s gazes toward her. She thought everyone would speak up for her because she had made considerable contributions to the family. Even if the family did not want her to rule the family, she did not expect them to be so rude. She understood that the family had taken everything she did for them for granted. Some even became aggressive toward Ye Feiran¡¯s parents, saying they had deceived them. Meanwhile, Ye Feiran¡¯s mother had to endure everyone¡¯s aggression, even though she was soft. She paled and almost fainted from shock. It angered Ye Feiran, and she decided to leave the family. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave with my parents. Then, you¡¯ll no longer be able to control us.¡± Ye Feiran knew her mother could not endure any punishments due to her weak body. Ye Feiran feared what her family members would do to her mother. She suspected the family of using her parents to threaten her. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, Feiran. You¡¯re one of us, no matter what. You¡¯ve even reaped the benefits of being one of us.¡± ¡°Do you want to make us a laughing stock?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. You¡¯ve benefited greatly from us, and so did your parents. Do you think we¡¯ll let you leave just because you want to? You¡¯ll have to hand over all your businesses if you want to leave.¡± Ye Feiran laughed and mocked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but those businesses you want are under my name. They belong to me and my friend.¡± Ye Feiran had put all her businesses and their assets under her and Su Wenwu¡¯s names. She did not trust her family but trusted Su Wenwu wholeheartedly. After all, she wanted to be with him forever. It did not matter, even if all her businesses and assets were under his name. Ultimately, those would belong to her and Su Wenwu. Without him, Ye Feiran would have died against her pursuers. Moreover, everyone in the Ye family had revealed their true colors and intentions. They only wanted to get Ye Feiran¡¯s businesses. ¡°How dare you entrust our assets to some stranger!¡± Ye Feiran felt a sense of joy as she looked at her family members¡¯ angry expressions. ¡°What do you mean our assets? Those don¡¯t belong to you. Don¡¯t you know what you have? Or are you all coveting other people¡¯s businesses and intend to snatch them? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the emperor has the final say, even though the south is far from the capital. Do you think no one will find out what you¡¯re doing?¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s rebuttal resembled slapping the family¡¯s faces. Many were angry and ashamed of themselves as they stared at Ye Feiran. ¡°As expected, we can¡¯t let you be the head of the family since you favor outsiders. We¡¯ve taught you so much, yet you gave everything to an outsider. You even speak so disrespectfully to your elders. You have no morals.¡± ¡°Such a person is unworthy of being the head of our family.¡± ¡°If you want to leave, you must return all the resources you¡¯ve used. Otherwise, we¡¯ll punish you.¡± Ye Suhe roared, ¡°You¡¯re all going too far! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a descendant of the family¡¯s main branch. I won¡¯t allow you all to bully my daughter as long as I¡¯m around!¡± He even stood before his daughter to protect her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so protective of her, we shall punish you, too!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even act like a member of the main branch. What have you contributed to our family? You have provided us with nothing but lies.¡± ¡°Accept your punishment and hand over all your businesses, including the seafood factory!¡± The family insisted that they were Ye Feiran¡¯s reason for her success. They kept telling her that she would be nothing without them. Since she had fooled them by disguising herself as a man, they did not hesitate to remove her status as the family heir. Meanwhile, Ye Shishan looked proud, thinking the family should belong to him. He was delighted that the other family members were loyal to him. Moreover, he wanted all of Ye Feiran¡¯s businesses for himself. Ye Feiran was outraged. ¡°Do you think you can order me around and punish me as you please? I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s bold enough to do that!¡± One of the elders said, ¡°Men, lock Feiran and her parents up in the ancestral hall and wait for interrogation orders.¡± ¡°I dare you to touch my parents!¡± Ye Feiran did not want her parents to suffer with her. After all, they were not in good health. ¡°What are you waiting for?! Get her!¡± The elder urged. Suddenly, Su Binglan appeared and snapped her fingers, causing the guards to fall. ¡°Who dares to touch my future sister-in-law?!¡± ¡°Wh-who are you?! How dare you disrupt a family meeting!¡± The fourth elder shouted at Su Binglan. However, she waved and caused the fourth elder to fly into a wall and fall to the ground. The elder coughed a mouthful of blood, shocking everyone. ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± Su Binglan smirked, saying, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m here to help my future sister-in-law.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s parents were thrilled when they saw Su Binglan, wondering if she was their benefactor¡¯s daughter. Meanwhile, Ye Feiran sighed in relief when she saw Su Binglan. The former was about to send a signal flare just now but ultimately did not need to. The great elder said coldly, ¡°You trespassed into my family¡¯s residence and violated our rules! We will punish you for that!¡± Su Binglan remained calm as the family¡¯s six most formidable guards appeared. She then dealt with them quickly and effortlessly. ¡°H-How did you¡± The family had never witnessed such martial arts skills. Even Ye Shishan was shocked. Soon after, Su Binglan revealed her princess token and said, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s the¡± ¡°You¡¯re the royal princess?! How can that be?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the royal princess in the capital?¡± Although the Ye family was in the south, they had heard of the royal princess and how the emperor doted on her. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Usurping the Throne Chapter 938: Usurping the Throne Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu typically listened to the princess¡¯s policies and strategies. One would say the princess was the most capable person in the country instead of being just a decoration. Therefore, Lan Ruozhu conferred Su Binglan the title of honorable princess. Many rumors circulated about Su Binglan, saying she had the highest reputation among the people. Nonetheless, no one should provoke her. Still, the Ye family found it hard to believe that Su Binglan was the princess. Although she looked too young to be so capable, she possessed a noble aura. She even showed a sense of deterrence that made it impossible for the family not to believe her. Moreover, Su Binglan displayed formidable martial arts skills. Even six people were no match for her. Even so, the family suspected Su Binglan was a fake. Ye Shishan glanced at his father meaningfully, and the great elder said, ¡°We know that the princess is in the capital, not here in the south.¡± Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°Are you doubting my identity and this token?¡± The great elder responded, ¡°We¡¯ve never heard of Her Highness going anywhere alone.¡± He refused to admit it and did not want the young lady to support Ye Feiran. ¡®What does she mean by future sister-in-law? Feiran only has a close relationship with a commoner and not a noble person. ¡®I even tasked one of my men to investigate that commoner but could never figure out where he learned to cook so well. Even so, does a noble person know how to cook so well?¡¯ Su Binglan asked coldly, ¡°Is that so? What would you do if I were the real princess? You didn¡¯t bow when I appeared and even spoke to me so rudely. You¡¯re bold for disrespecting me.¡± Although her voice was faint, it carried a sense of intimidating authority. A few family members even felt a chill run down their spines. They felt a genuine fear toward the young lady before them, thinking she might be who she said she was. After all, no one dared to imitate the princess. Still, the great elder refused to believe Su Binglan. He shouted, ¡°Get her! She¡¯s a fake!¡± The formidable great elder and Ye Shishan attacked Su Binglan. After watching several of their moves, Su Binglan knew they were hiding their skills. However, they were no match for her. Ye Shishan even resorted to using parasites against Su Binglan. After making a move, she sent out a signal flair, and the government officials in the Southern Prefecture rushed to the Ye family¡¯s residence with their men. Su Binglan even subdued some of the Ye family members. The officials saw her token and paled. Immediately after, they knelt and lowered their heads respectfully. They had received orders from the Imperial Court and knew the princess had gone to the south in disguise. In addition, the officials had to memorize what the token looked like and could not be mistaken. ¡°Please forgive us for arriving late, Your Highness.¡± The Ye family members turned pale when they saw the government officials kneeling before Su Binglan. The family¡¯s legs went weak as they dropped to their knees. ¡°How can this be? She really is the princess.¡± ¡°Her Highness even called Feiran her future sister-in-law. Does that mean Feiran will become a dignitary?¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve supported Feiran if I had known that sooner. I wouldn¡¯t have disrespected her like that earlier.¡± The family had just helped the great elder and even joined him in mocking Su Binglan. They thought they were about to die after finding out that she was the actual princess. Even Ye Feiran¡¯s parents were in an excited daze. After all, their daughter could soon become royalty. They even wondered if the princess was their benefactor¡¯s daughter. Ye Shishan and the great elder were no match for Su Binglan. She had even crippled them, rendering them unable to continue using martial arts. She then gathered her subordinates and told them to interrogate him and the great elder. Through rigorous interrogation, Su Shijiu found out some things and reported them to Su Binglan, ¡°Ye Shishan has colluded with Thundercloud Castle and the Miao family. Someone in the Miao family wants to usurp the throne.¡± Su Binglan was shocked. ¡°Who wants to usurp the throne?!¡± ¡°It seems to be the man the Miao family had once saved. Thundercloud Castle once discovered an iron mine. They then forged weapons and killed the Thundercloud Castle¡¯s owner.¡± Su Binglan knew Lei Tongtong was the owner¡¯s daughter and that he regarded Gongsun Mo as his own. At that time, the castle lord had planned to pass the throne to Gongsun Mo and let him marry Lei Tongtong. Not too long ago, Su Binglan had found a parasite within Lei Tongtong¡¯s body, similar to what she had seen in Ji Zhengjing. As she expected, the Miao family had something to do with it. Su Binglan ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with those useless scum!¡± Since Ye Shishan and the others intended to usurp the throne, Su Binglan would kill them. Ye Fieran paled when she found out about it. Her entire family would have died if she had not known Su Wenwu and Su Binglan. Since discovering the truth, Su Binglan only spared whoever was innocent within the Ye family. She then arranged for her subordinates to infiltrate Thundercloud Castle and control its every move. ¡°Master, do you need me to deal with those from the castle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now, and don¡¯t let the Miao family agitate you.¡± Su Binglan even prepared to bring Ji Zhengjing back to Su Teng Village. After helping to recover her father¡¯s memories, she would follow Luo Jin¡¯an to the Miao family. Su Binglan thought she needed to ask Maio Zhizhi a few things before taking action. After all, the latter should know more about the Miao family. It was also much easier to deal with the Ye family. Ye Feiran had seen her family¡¯s true colors and showed her decisive side. She disowned most of her family members and took her rightful role as the family¡¯s head. She only kept those who were loyal to her and whoever she could trust. No matter how much the others begged, she remained unmoved. After all, they did not show her and her parents any mercy just now. Ye Feiran knew she had to be strong to protect those closest to her. Moreover, she wanted to handle her family matters so that she could return to Su Teng Village with Su Wenwu as soon as possible. After all, she knew Su Wenwu missed his parents very much. He was apprehensive when he found out what had happened to the Ye family. Therefore, he had been accompanying Ye Feiran over the past few days as she dealt with her family members. Even Ji Zhengjing was shocked that Su Binglan had dealt with the Ye family so quickly.aChapter 938: Usurping the Throne Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lan Ruozhu typically listened to the princess¡¯s policies and strategies. One would say the princess was the most capable person in the country instead of being just a decoration. Therefore, Lan Ruozhu conferred Su Binglan the title of honorable princess. Many rumors circulated about Su Binglan, saying she had the highest reputation among the people. Nonetheless, no one should provoke her. Still, the Ye family found it hard to believe that Su Binglan was the princess. Although she looked too young to be so capable, she possessed a noble aura. She even showed a sense of deterrence that made it impossible for the family not to believe her. Moreover, Su Binglan displayed formidable martial arts skills. Even six people were no match for her. Even so, the family suspected Su Binglan was a fake. Ye Shishan glanced at his father meaningfully, and the great elder said, ¡°We know that the princess is in the capital, not here in the south.¡± Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°Are you doubting my identity and this token?¡± The great elder responded, ¡°We¡¯ve never heard of Her Highness going anywhere alone.¡± He refused to admit it and did not want the young lady to support Ye Feiran. ¡®What does she mean by future sister-in-law? Feiran only has a close relationship with a commoner and not a noble person. ¡®I even tasked one of my men to investigate that commoner but could never figure out where he learned to cook so well. Even so, does a noble person know how to cook so well?¡¯ Su Binglan asked coldly, ¡°Is that so? What would you do if I were the real princess? You didn¡¯t bow when I appeared and even spoke to me so rudely. You¡¯re bold for disrespecting me.¡± Although her voice was faint, it carried a sense of intimidating authority. A few family members even felt a chill run down their spines. They felt a genuine fear toward the young lady before them, thinking she might be who she said she was. After all, no one dared to imitate the princess. Still, the great elder refused to believe Su Binglan. He shouted, ¡°Get her! She¡¯s a fake!¡± The formidable great elder and Ye Shishan attacked Su Binglan. After watching several of their moves, Su Binglan knew they were hiding their skills. However, they were no match for her. Ye Shishan even resorted to using parasites against Su Binglan. After making a move, she sent out a signal flair, and the government officials in the Southern Prefecture rushed to the Ye family¡¯s residence with their men. Su Binglan even subdued some of the Ye family members. The officials saw her token and paled. Immediately after, they knelt and lowered their heads respectfully. They had received orders from the Imperial Court and knew the princess had gone to the south in disguise. In addition, the officials had to memorize what the token looked like and could not be mistaken. ¡°Please forgive us for arriving late, Your Highness.¡± The Ye family members turned pale when they saw the government officials kneeling before Su Binglan. The family¡¯s legs went weak as they dropped to their knees. ¡°How can this be? She really is the princess.¡± ¡°Her Highness even called Feiran her future sister-in-law. Does that mean Feiran will become a dignitary?¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve supported Feiran if I had known that sooner. I wouldn¡¯t have disrespected her like that earlier.¡± The family had just helped the great elder and even joined him in mocking Su Binglan. They thought they were about to die after finding out that she was the actual princess. Even Ye Feiran¡¯s parents were in an excited daze. After all, their daughter could soon become royalty. They even wondered if the princess was their benefactor¡¯s daughter. Ye Shishan and the great elder were no match for Su Binglan. She had even crippled them, rendering them unable to continue using martial arts. She then gathered her subordinates and told them to interrogate him and the great elder. Through rigorous interrogation, Su Shijiu found out some things and reported them to Su Binglan, ¡°Ye Shishan has colluded with Thundercloud Castle and the Miao family. Someone in the Miao family wants to usurp the throne.¡± Su Binglan was shocked. ¡°Who wants to usurp the throne?!¡± ¡°It seems to be the man the Miao family had once saved. Thundercloud Castle once discovered an iron mine. They then forged weapons and killed the Thundercloud Castle¡¯s owner.¡± Su Binglan knew Lei Tongtong was the owner¡¯s daughter and that he regarded Gongsun Mo as his own. At that time, the castle lord had planned to pass the throne to Gongsun Mo and let him marry Lei Tongtong. Not too long ago, Su Binglan had found a parasite within Lei Tongtong¡¯s body, similar to what she had seen in Ji Zhengjing. As she expected, the Miao family had something to do with it. Su Binglan ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with those useless scum!¡± Since Ye Shishan and the others intended to usurp the throne, Su Binglan would kill them. Ye Fieran paled when she found out about it. Her entire family would have died if she had not known Su Wenwu and Su Binglan. Since discovering the truth, Su Binglan only spared whoever was innocent within the Ye family. She then arranged for her subordinates to infiltrate Thundercloud Castle and control its every move. ¡°Master, do you need me to deal with those from the castle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now, and don¡¯t let the Miao family agitate you.¡± Su Binglan even prepared to bring Ji Zhengjing back to Su Teng Village. After helping to recover her father¡¯s memories, she would follow Luo Jin¡¯an to the Miao family. Su Binglan thought she needed to ask Maio Zhizhi a few things before taking action. After all, the latter should know more about the Miao family. It was also much easier to deal with the Ye family. Ye Feiran had seen her family¡¯s true colors and showed her decisive side. She disowned most of her family members and took her rightful role as the family¡¯s head. She only kept those who were loyal to her and whoever she could trust. No matter how much the others begged, she remained unmoved. After all, they did not show her and her parents any mercy just now. Ye Feiran knew she had to be strong to protect those closest to her. Moreover, she wanted to handle her family matters so that she could return to Su Teng Village with Su Wenwu as soon as possible. After all, she knew Su Wenwu missed his parents very much. He was apprehensive when he found out what had happened to the Ye family. Therefore, he had been accompanying Ye Feiran over the past few days as she dealt with her family members. Even Ji Zhengjing was shocked that Su Binglan had dealt with the Ye family so quickly. Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: Eager to Return Chapter 939: Eager to Return Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although Su Binglan looked quiet and gentle, she was also ruthless and stern. Ji Zhengjing thought, ¡®Fengmao¡¯s daughter is so strong.¡¯ ¡°You handled Ye Shishan so easily?¡± The older man was in disbelief and a little confused. Su Wenwu replied, ¡°Indeed, my sister crippled him before beheading him.¡± He was calm as he spoke. After all, he had witnessed his sister¡¯s capabilities. Meanwhile, Ji Zhengjing was shocked as he muttered, ¡°That young lady is amazing.¡± Su Binglan remained indifferent as if dealing with the Ye family was elementary. She said, ¡°Master Zhengjing, I¡¯m preparing to head home. Ji Zhengjing nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you to meet your father. I miss him a lot, especially since he¡¯s the closest to me.¡± ¡°I plan to bring you along anyway, Master Zhengjing.¡± Su Binglan smiled. Su Wenwu also wanted to follow. Over the past few days, he had promoted his new dishes in the shops. He had also prepared all the seasonings for the spicy crabs and crayfish. He then left the kitchen staff responsible for finishing the dishes. Su Wenwu could leave his businesses to his subordinates now that his new dishes were booming and on the right track. He was eager to go home because he had not seen his family for a long time. Although he wanted to bring Ye Feiran along, he felt she still had many family matters to handle. Even so, Ye Feiran got into the carriage with Su Wenwu and the others as they were about to leave. Su Wenwu was stunned, saying, ¡°Have you settled things in your family?¡± Ye Feiran replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve done all I could. The government officials have taken the disloyal family members away. Only those who were loyal to me and my parents remain. ¡°My subordinates will take over my family¡¯s businesses and run them as usual. The government officials are also listening to Binglan¡¯s arrangements and keeping an eye on my family. ¡°Since no one dares to cause trouble, I can visit Su Teng Village with you all.¡± Ye Feiran was excited, feeling as if she was about to return home. After all, she felt very relaxed whenever she was in Su Teng Village. ¡°Do your parents know about you coming with us?¡± Su Wenwu feared Ye Feiran¡¯s parents would be worried if Ye Feiran suddenly went to the north with him. Ye Feiran smiled. ¡°Of course they do. My parents said they¡¯d take care of things here while I visit Su Teng Village with you. They also bought gifts and told me to bring them to your parents.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s parents were very supportive of her relationship with Su Wenwu. They urged her to follow him, knowing that Su Wenwu was returning to his hometown. Ye Feiran¡¯s parents knew she had stayed with the Su family before. Moreover, there were plenty of delicacies and fun things to do in Su Teng Village, and they wanted their daughter to go there to relax. Ye Feiran had not been able to relax since she returned to the south. Even so, she would feel at ease with Su Wenwu beside her. Nonetheless, Su Wenwu was happy to hear that Ye Feiran would join him in Su Teng Village. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go home together. My parents will be thrilled to see you. I considered returning in a day or two. Then, we could stay a few more days if I brought you along.¡± Ye Feiran nodded smilingly. ¡°I have nothing to worry about after settling things with my family. I no longer have to worry about people finding out that I¡¯m a woman, and you don¡¯t have to worry about how my family will react.¡± Su Wenwu was excited as he held Ye Feiran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The north isn¡¯t as hot as it is here in the south. Also, it should be autumn soon.¡± Su Binglan looked at the duo and said, ¡°Since the weather has gotten a little cooler, you guys can have fun and stroll around the village. I¡¯ve even opened an ice cream factory and a milk tea factory back home. ¡°Most girls enjoy drinking milk tea, and you can even drink it while watching the plays in the Grand Theater.¡± Ye Feiran¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯ve never had milk tea or ice cream. They must taste good.¡± Although she did not know what those things looked like, she could imagine them. Even so, she knew they would taste delicious because Su Binglan had developed them. Su Binglan said, ¡°If you like milk tea, you can consider opening a factory in the south. Ice cream is more of a seasonal dessert. People usually won¡¯t eat popsicles during autumn and winter. ¡°By then, the ice cream factory can start making things like cheese pudding and glutinous rice paste. Those things are delicious, too. The ice cream factory will make those things after summer. I¡¯m sure everyone would like them just as much as popsicles.¡± Ye Feiran looked at Su Binglan with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re amazing for thinking of such things, Binglan. I can¡¯t wait to get to Su Teng Village. Let¡¯s head out. I¡¯m already hungry after talking about these things.¡± She knew there should be many more delicacies in Su Teng Village after not being there for a long time. Su Binglan said, ¡°It was winter when you visited the village. We had yet to establish the Food Street and the Grand Theater back then. You¡¯ll see many significant changes when we get back. ¡°There were many more factories, and we¡¯ve even rebuilt all the roads with cement. The construction teams have also built shopping malls, farmer¡¯s markets, and colleges. You can spend days there just discovering new things. ¡°We also have an inn now. If you¡¯re afraid of imposing, you can stay there for a few days. Many people visit the village just to experience staying at the inn.¡± Even Su Wenwu was eager to go home after hearing about all that. ¡°Mother told me about all the changes that have happened in the village, but I¡¯ve yet to see them. I can¡¯t wait to go home and take a look!¡± Meanwhile, Ji Zhengjing was ecstatic when he heard the trio¡¯s conversation. He also looked forward to seeing Su Teng Village and imagined it would look as mesmerizing as Su Binglan described. He had even eaten Su Binglan¡¯s food over the past few days. The older man realized how good the Su siblings were at cooking. He had never eaten the food they made and thought they were simply delicious. Every meal was different and unique, too. Su Wenwu told his sister, ¡°We can open a wine house near our place. Then, we can add the spicy crab and crayfish dishes to the menu. I¡¯m confident that everyone will like that.¡± He knew how much the Southerners enjoyed the two new dishes. After all, his business had been booming, and there was a long queue outside his shop. Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Full of Light Chapter 940: Full of Light Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The customers enjoyed eating spicy crab and crayfish, mainly when they ate with their friends or family members. Su Wenwu asked, ¡°Sister, did you bring the ingredients for the spicy crab and crayfish?¡± ¡°Of course I did. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cook for Mother and Father when we get home.¡± Su Binglan had packed the necessary ingredients in her pocket dimension. That way, she could store a lot, and they would stay as fresh as possible. The family would enjoy the food more if they sat and ate together. Su Binglan smiled when she thought about it. Even she missed being home. After all, she could feel physically and mentally relaxed in Su Teng Village. Perhaps her heart felt at ease because she was home with her parents. Su Wenwu nodded smilingly. ¡°You can bring a lot at once, right?¡± He knew his sister had a strange power but did not question her about it. He only supported and trusted her in everything she did. Su Binglan replied, ¡°Yes, I did. We have enough to make two big pots of food.¡± ¡°The food always tastes better when you make it, Sister.¡± Although he had followed his sister¡¯s steps in cooking the spicy crab and crayfish, he was still worried about making them himself. He felt his cooking skills were not as good as his sister¡¯s. He even wondered if it was just a psychological effect. Everyone¡¯s hearts were full of anticipation as they headed toward Su Teng Village. After a few days of traveling and reaching Teng County, the weather became colder. Although it was a little hot in the afternoon, they could feel the cool autumn wind in the evening. Su Wenwu said, ¡°I can feel that autumn is just around the corner. It¡¯ll be nice to wear a thin shirt and enjoy the breeze.¡± The people of this era did not wear short-sleeved clothes in the summer. Although they wore long-sleeved clothes, their summer clothes were thinner. Most villagers wore clothes made of thin linen. When the carriage entered Tenghe Town, Su Wenwu eagerly opened the curtain to look outside. ¡°I feel a strong sense of familiarity when I look at the streets of my hometown. I feel at home.¡± Su Wenwu found it hard to describe, but he felt his entire demeanor and mind were different when he was home. He felt relaxed and at ease. ¡°The hotpot restaurants are still doing so well. I feel like there are more people in town now. It¡¯s so lively out there. I see so many people wearing different clothes. They¡¯re not from around here, are they?¡± Su Wenwu looked around curiously. Even Ye Feiran thought things were different from when she first visited during winter. Su Binglan explained with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no longer internal strife of wars in the country now. Many people know about our village, so they visit to take a look around. ¡°Plus, we¡¯ve rebuilt most of the roads with cement. It made it more convenient for people to travel here. It¡¯s also easy to travel here by boat, not to mention horses and carriages.¡± Su Wenwu nodded. ¡°Most people who visited last time were foreign merchants. Now, it looks like many others have come for fun.¡± Ye Feiran liked Teng County. ¡°That makes it livelier here compared to other places. Even I couldn¡¯t wait to look around when I first visited.¡± Teng County has beautiful mountains and clear waters, creating a magnificent environment. Walking on the streets gave one an indescribable sense of relaxation. Ye Feiran¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked around the streets of Tenghe Town. When the carriage reached the west side of town, there were too many people. Hence, the carriage slowed down. Su Wenwu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and walk since we¡¯re not far from home.¡± It was already evening, and the sky was bright. However, there were many people on the streets. Su Wenwu got off the carriage and was shocked when he saw Su Teng Village¡¯s development site. ¡°There are so many buildings here now! What a magnificent sight!¡± Even Ye Feiran was excited. ¡°Everything looks much more beautiful than I remember! These are the new ice cream and milk tea factories, right? Is that fragrance coming from the milk tea factory?¡± Su Binglan nodded with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll buy a few cups of milk tea when we pass by later. You guys can have a taste, too.¡± Soon after, she went straight to the shop and bought a few cups of milk tea. Ye Feiran and Su Wenwu overheard many people discussing milk tea as they stood at the shop entrance. ¡°Fortunately, there are several milk tea shops here. Otherwise, we¡¯d have to wait longer.¡± ¡°Yeah, now we no longer have to stand in line for so long. I usually don¡¯t buy much, but the milk tea is so tasty. I can¡¯t help but buy a cup occasionally.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel relaxed after drinking milk tea.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the feeling I get, too! I always like drinking a cup of this when I¡¯m off to work. Even my parents and grandparents like milk tea.¡± Everyone chatted and laughed as they bought milk tea. Ye Feiran looked forward to drinking it even more after hearing the people¡¯s conversations. Meanwhile, Ji Zhengjing struggled to return to his senses as he looked around. He never knew there was such a bustling place in the country. He felt as if he saw a peaceful and prosperous world that differed from what he knew. ¡®How can a village and town have so many things? People from all over the world have gathered here.¡¯ He remembered how remote Teng County was in the past. He had placed the Black Shadow Pavilion token in Flower County because of how remote Dingzhou was last time. He never expected it to become so lively. Ji Zhengjing saw many factories and restaurants here that he had never heard of. After buying several cups of milk tea, Su Binglan handed them to Ji Zhengjing, Luo Jin¡¯an, Ye Feiran, and Su Wenwu. ¡°Here, I bought a cup for everyone to try.¡± Su Wenwu said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had milk tea before.¡± He quickly inserted the straw into the cup and started drinking. Immediately after, he exclaimed, ¡°Wow, this smells and tastes so good! What¡¯s in it, Sister? It¡¯s so soft and chewy.¡± Su Binglan explained with a smile, ¡°Those are pearls that you can eat. I bought Feiran a vanilla milk tea. It¡¯s fragrant, isn¡¯t it? Oh, I bought you a banana-flavored milk tea, Master Zhengjing.¡± Ji Zhengjing nodded and said, ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve worked hard to buy such things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Master Zhengjing. I own these businesses, so I didn¡¯t have to pay for them. You can drink more if you like it.¡± Ji Zhengjing almost choked on his milk tea. He was shocked that the milk tea shop belonged to Su Binglan. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Recovering Lost Memories Chapter 941: Recovering Lost Memories Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation People had many things to do in Su Teng Village and Tenghe Town. The area no longer looked like a village and felt more prosperous than the capital. Ji Zhengjing¡¯s eyes widened as he looked around, thinking everything was an illusion. He wondered how a village could be so prosperous and lively. He saw many fun things to do and delicious food to eat. He did not know what Su Fengmao had been up to all these years. Although he heard that his foster son was just a farmer, it did not seem that way at all. After all, the Su siblings would not be so capable if Su Fengmao were just a farmer. Ji Zhengjing knew his foster son must have become someone extraordinary since Su Fengmao¡¯s children were highly knowledgeable and owned so many businesses. ¡°Drink up, Master Zhengjing.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ji Zhengjing was still in a daze at that moment. He saw everyone enjoying their drinks and joined in. Immediately after, he stammered, ¡°I-It¡¯s so delicious. So, this is¡­milk tea?¡± It differed from wine as it tasted sweet, not intense. Moreover, the milk tea carried a fruity fragrance. ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp.¡± Ji Zhengjing drank half a cup in one go. ¡°It¡¯s so tasty!¡± He had eaten many delicacies and drunk various wines as he was the master of the Black Shadow Pavilion. However, he had never tasted anything like the milk tea. He felt satisfied after taking several gulps. Su Binglan smiled when she saw everyone enjoying their drinks. ¡°There¡¯s a chair on that side. Let¡¯s sit there for a while.¡± She had expanded the milk tea shop and added another floor with tables and chairs. She also put parasols outside for people to sit under the shade. Although the weather was not hot that evening, and the sun was not too bright, people sat outside and enjoyed the breeze. Su Binglan and the others sat outside for a while. Su Wenwu looked around and felt relieved as he drank his milk tea. He then took in the scent of his hometown, saying, ¡°I can smell the plants and the soil whenever I take a breath. It¡¯s so refreshing.¡± ¡°It must¡¯ve rained a few days ago.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It smells of fresh soil because it hasn¡¯t dried up yet.¡± ¡°Indeed, the scent was pleasant and refreshing,¡± Su Wenwu added, ¡°It reminds me of many interesting things I did during my childhood. I remember running to the river to play when it rained.¡± Ye Feiran listened to Su Wenwu with great interest. She felt he had a real and carefree childhood. Although Su Wenwu and his family could barely afford to eat back then, he still had fun as a child. On the other hand, Ye Feiran had to disguise herself as a man and learn many things when she was a child. She could never go out and play like ordinary children. Instead, she could only look out the window and watch the birds. Fortunately, Ye Feiran had dealt with her family and was free to go wherever she pleased with Su Wenwu. She felt genuinely at ease as she sat with the group and enjoyed her milk tea. Soon after, the group reached the Su family¡¯s house on foot, leading the carriage over. When they passed by the ice cream factory, Su Fengmao happened to come out and bump into them. ¡°Binglan, is that you? When did you get back?¡± Su Fengmao rubbed his eyes, thinking he was hallucinating for a moment. After realizing he was not, he ran toward the group excitedly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me. Did you come here to pick up the popsicles?¡± Su Fengmao said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s almost autumn, after all. Since the weather is getting colder, people don¡¯t really want to eat popsicles. Still, I think it¡¯s hot and want to eat some popsicles.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eat too many, did you?¡± Su Binglan asked suspiciously. ¡°Of course not. I only have two popsicles a day at most. Sometimes, we eat watermelons and fruits instead of popsicles. I remember you telling us not to eat too many popsicles.¡± Ji Zhengjing was stunned as he watched the father and daughter chat. He could recognize Su Fengmao, even after spending so many years apart. He could still recognize his disciple and saw Su Fengmao¡¯s younger self. Moreover, Su Fengmao typically drank spiritual spring water, which helped to slow down his aging. Su Binglan thought of Ji Zhengjing and said, ¡°Father, look who I brought with me.¡± She made way for her father to see Ji Zhengjing. Su Fengmao looked at the older man and was a little puzzled. Suddenly, Su Fengmao¡¯s mind seemed to flood when he realized who the older man was. The face that Su Fengmao had struggled to remember became apparent. All of his memories surged instantly, causing him to feel a headache. ¡°Ah, my head hurts¡­¡± Su Fengmao almost fainted with so many memories rushing into his mind. Before he fainted, he called out, ¡°Godfather!¡± Ji Zhengjing hurried over to help Su Fengmao up, but Luo Jin¡¯an had already caught him. The former asked in a panic, ¡°Is Fengmao okay? Quick, let¡¯s take him to a doctor.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°My father¡¯s fine, Master Zhengjing. He just fainted, that¡¯s all. He¡¯ll feel better once he wakes up. It seems he¡¯s regained all of his memories and still remembers you.¡± Ji Zhengjing¡¯s eyes reddened. He had taken Su Fengmao as his godson because he trusted him so much. The former knew Su Fengmao had a good temperament and an excellent character. ¡°Let¡¯s bring your father home.¡± Ji Zhengjing did not expect the Su family to live in such a massive house. They looked like they came from wealth. Moreover, all the villagers greeted the family with concern. Ji Zhengjing knew the villagers were honest people. He thought that Su Teng Village was an excellent place to live. Meanwhile, Shen Qiuhua saw the older man and called out to him, ¡°Godfather!¡± ¡°You must be Fengmao¡¯s wife. It¡¯s good to meet you.¡± Ji Zhengjing could tell that Shen Qiuhua was a good person and was happy for his godson. ¡®No wonder Fengmao¡¯s children are so kind-hearted and virtuous.¡¯ Coincidentally, Su Wenzhe was home, too. When Shen Qiuhua brought in Ji Zhengking, he went to entertain the older man. Ultimately, Su Fengmao was okay and slowly woke up after Su Binglan gave him an injection. He then sorted out his memories and rushed over to kneel before his godfather. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Dinner in the Courtyard Chapter 942: Dinner in the Courtyard Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Godfather, please forgive me for being undutiful and forgetting my past.¡± Su Fengmao kowtowed before Ji Zhengjing. The latter quickly pulled him up, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Fengmao. I know what happened. I didn¡¯t hear the news early enough last time, and it almost cost you your life. I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re alive. I never stopped searching for you. ¡°You have no idea how guilty I felt at that time. I¡¯m happy to see you alive and that your children are doing very well. Your daughter saved me, you know.¡± Su Fengmao was sad when he saw how much his godfather had aged. The former suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°You should stay with us. I¡¯ll cook you whatever you want to eat. Although my culinary skills were lacking in the past, I¡¯ve learned to cook. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to eat? I can take you for a walk if you¡¯d like to eat outside. If you don¡¯t feel comfortable living here, there¡¯s a residential area nearby. My daughter kept a few houses for the family to use, so you can choose one.¡± Su Fengmao had started dreaming about his godfather a while back. However, he could not remember Ji Zhengjing¡¯s features well. Even so, Su Fengmao never stopped thinking about it. Ultimately, he planned to keep one of the spare houses for his godfather. Su Fengmao remembered how well Ji Zhengjing had treated him. He only wanted to repay the older man¡¯s kindness by taking care of him. Ji Zhengjing felt touched and gratified. Indeed, he was willing to live in Su Teng Village. After all, he would be closer to the person he cared about the most. Along the way, Su Binglan helped nurse Ji Zhengjing¡¯s body back to health. Now that he was healthier, Ji Zhengjing could spend a few more years with his godson. The two talked a lot and caught up with each other. Su Binglan and the others even gave them space to talk. Shen Qiuhua was happy that her husband had found his long-lost godfather. ¡°Binglan, your father has been dreaming about Master Zhengjing for some time but could never remember what he looked like exactly. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s whole again. ¡°We must take good care of Master Zhengjing. You can all call him Grandpa, okay?¡± Su Binglan nodded in agreement and then said, ¡°Since we¡¯re back, Feiran and I will make something tasty tonight. We¡¯ll make enough for everyone to eat together. It¡¯ll be fun, right?¡± Shen Qiuhua had been wondering what to cook for dinner just now. She said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since you¡¯re the most creative among us, you can cook whatever you want. I¡¯ll help you, too.¡± She was thrilled and could not stop smiling, especially when she saw Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran. Finally, her third son had returned. Now that everyone was home, Shen Qiuhua¡¯s mood improved exponentially. Soon after, Su Binglan took out the crabs and crayfish, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat these tonight along with some other dishes and wine. We¡¯ll all have a feast tonight.¡± Shen Qiuhua¡¯s smile overflowed as she said, ¡°Wow, these are big! Are they the crabs and crayfish Wenwu mentioned in his letters?¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°We have more than a pound of these. Although they¡¯re delicious, we can¡¯t overeat. Since they¡¯re easy to cook, I¡¯ll make a big pot of it. We can even send some to the others.¡± Since it was still early in the evening and the sun had not yet set, Su Binglan planned to send some food to her grandparents. Then, they would not have to cook dinner themselves. Shen Qiuhua smiled and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°We might not have enough crab and crayfish, so I¡¯ll cook another dish to go alongside them.¡± Shen Qiuhua said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Fengchen¡¯s place and get some braised meat. It¡¯ll be just nice for your grandpa to taste.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That sounds good. Tell Big Brother to collect the braised meat from Uncle Fengchen.¡± Su Wenzhe hurriedly agreed when he heard his name. ¡°Big Brother, get some pig¡¯s head meat, sausages, and duck head from Uncle Fenchen. Oh, bring back some tofu skins on your way home, too.¡± ¡°All right, Sister. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell your grandparents not to cook dinner tonight,¡± Shen Qiuhua exclaimed as Su Wenzhe left, ¡°We¡¯ll send some dishes over!¡± ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± Su Wenzhe agreed and then ran out. He was happy to run some errands for his family. It did not take long for him to return with the things. While he was away, Su Binglan finished making the spicy crab and crayfish. Su Wenzhe looked into the pot and felt his appetite increase. ¡°I knew you¡¯d bring back good food when you came back, Sister. These look delicious.¡± Although he had never eaten spicy crab and crayfish, he knew they would be delicious. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°I know you¡¯ll enjoy these. You can eat in a while, okay?¡± Meanwhile, Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran cleared the table in the courtyard. Shen Qiuhua looked at Ye Feiran and said, ¡°Binglan, did you ask Wenwu when we should visit Feiran¡¯s parents to propose a marriage? ¡°I¡¯d like for Wenwu and Feiran to settle down as soon as possible. Your father and I can rest easy once we do that. Also, I think Wenxiu has a good relationship with one of his students, Zi Die.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I know about that, too, Mother. I will support Zi Die and Wenxiu as long as they continue to be kind to each other.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re open-minded and will always support each other. I feel Wenxiu has finally opened up his heart to love again.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°We¡¯ve already settled things with the Ye family. You can make time to visit the south and Feiran¡¯s parents whenever you want. While you¡¯re there, you can propose a marriage between Feiran and Wenwu.¡± Shen Qiuhua was relieved to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s good. Did Feiran¡¯s parents know that she had disguised herself as a man?¡± ¡°Yeah, they knew. Now, Feiran has the final say in the family, and no one will oppose her.¡± Since the family helped each other cook, they finished preparing the dishes quickly. Afterward, Su Wenzhe went to send some food to his grandparents and uncles. When he returned, the family gathered in the courtyard and sat around the table. Ji Zhengjing could feel the family¡¯s liveliness as he sat with them. Su Fengmao kept putting food in his godfather¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°Try this, Godfather. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Is this the crabs you¡¯ve been talking about? It tastes so good.¡± Ji Zhengjing felt gratified as he looked at his godson. Su Fengmao had even prepared a room for Ji Zhengjing to live in for the time being. Everyone in the family had their own rooms and courtyards. That way, they could live comfortably yet still keep their privacy. Ji Zhengjing sighed, thinking this house was a nice place to live, especially since his godson was there. After dinner, the family sat in the yard to enjoy the cool night breeze while Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an went to Old Master Su and Old Madam Su¡¯s house. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: The Tuoba Dynasty Chapter 943: The Tuoba Dynasty Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an went to Old Master Su and Old Madam Su¡¯s house to talk to Miao Zhizhi about the Miao family. The old couple had just finished eating and was enjoying the breeze in the courtyard when Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an arrived. The young couple even noticed how big Miao Zhizhi¡¯s belly had gotten. Su Fengchen spent most of his time caring for his wife. He was always worried that she would become sick and be unable to rest. Miao Zhizhi could see and feel her husband¡¯s care for her. She would feel warm inside whenever she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you couldn¡¯t eat the spicy crabs and crayfish Binglan sent over,¡± Su Fengchen said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you whatever you want to eat once the baby is born.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, dear.¡± Miao Zhizhi smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay as long as you¡¯re around.¡± She felt secure when she looked at her husband. Su Fengchen could not help but smile when he heard his wife¡¯s words. He looked at her affectionately and felt a little emotional. Last year, he felt lost and was somewhat self-destructive. However, Su Binglan cured his hand and gave him a set of skills. He also felt that Miao Zhizhi had given him a home to return to. Miao Zhizhi noticed her husband¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°I was thinking about the first time I saw you.¡± Su Fengchen smiled. Miao Zhizhi blinked. ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you thought when you saw me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t overthink it at that time,¡± Su Fengchen said, ¡°I just thought that I couldn¡¯t leave you to fend for yourself. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d end up getting married.¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± Although Miao Zhizhi and Su Fengchen had been together for a long time, she would still ask him that question sometimes. Su Fengchen blushed as he was too shy to say such things. Still, Miao Zhizhi wanted to hear it. ¡°Well?¡± Su Fengchen looked toward the courtyard. Fortunately, his parents were out there, or he could not bring himself to express his love for his wife. He looked at her expectantly and said, ¡°Of course I love you.¡± Sometimes, he wondered why his wife always asked that question. Miao Zhizhi happily smiled when she heard his answer. It improved Su Fengchen¡¯s mood exponentially. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an saw the young couple when they arrived. Su Binglan thought that was what true peace looked like and could not bear to disturb Su Fengchen and Miao Zhizhi. However, Miao Zhizhi saw Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an at the door. ¡°Binglan, is that you?¡± Miao Zhizhi was excited to see her niece. She knew Su Binglan was the person she had to thank the most for her warm and loving life. Moreover, she wanted to pamper Su Binglan. Su Binglan smiled and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb you and Uncle Fengchen, did I?¡± Miao Zhizhi blushed and shook her head. ¡°Of course not! Come in, come in.¡± ¡°Be careful, dear. Don¡¯t fall, okay?¡± Su Fengchen said as he gently held his wife. ¡°I¡¯m fine, honey.¡± Miao Zhizhi waved. She knew her body well and that she had eaten and slept well. Since she was in a good mood, the baby should be okay. Although Su Fengchen could not stop worrying about her, she enjoyed seeing his concern for her. Su Binglan approached the couple and said, ¡°Uncle Fengchen, I have something private to discuss with Aunt Zhizhi.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Fengchen asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to ask Aunt Zhizhi about some things that only she would know. It¡¯s nothing bad.¡± Su Fengchen knew his niece had her ways of doing things and stopped worrying. Even so, he was confused and concerned just now. Meanwhile, Miao Zhizhi knew it should concern the Miao family when she looked into Su Binglan¡¯s eyes. She looked at her husband and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and talk to Binglan first.¡± Su Fengchen nodded, and Luo Jin¡¯an stayed with him in the courtyard. When the two women entered the house, Miao Zhizhi asked, ¡°Binglan, you want to discuss my family, right?¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t want to involve you, but I had no choice because you should know them best. The situation is pretty severe, so I wanted to ask if there¡¯s an outsider amongst your family. Are the people in your family working for this so-called outsider?¡± Miao Zhizhi became wide-eyed when she heard that. ¡°There¡¯s indeed an outsider named Tuoba Liuyun. A few years ago, he got injured and fell into my family¡¯s territory, and they saved him. ¡°After that, he somehow gained my mother¡¯s trust. She then let him live with them. When I became his fiancee, I didn¡¯t expect him to have already conspired with my sister to frame me. ¡°I accidentally learned about it when I overheard him talking to his subordinates. They called him Master Liuyun.¡± Su Binglan¡¯s eyes widened as she thought, ¡®Indeed, I¡¯ve heard of the Tuoba surname in the previous dynasty. If that¡¯s the case, things should be easier to explain.¡¯ It was highly likely that Tuoba Liuyun wanted to restore his family¡¯s dynasty. Miao Zhizhi paled when she thought about him. She said, ¡°He¡¯s a capable man and has also learned some of my family¡¯s secret techniques. He was cunning enough to manipulate my sister into doing his bidding. ¡°They even caused some of my family members¡¯ deaths. They¡¯ve taken control of many of my family¡¯s forces. If not for that, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt me.¡± Miao Zhizhi had almost died because of her sister and Tuoba Liuyun. Luckily, Su Fengchen found and saved Miao Zhizhi. Even so, the people of the Miao family probably thought she had died. Miao Zhizhi did not want to think about her family anymore if she could. She did not even want to return to them. Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold as she asked, ¡°Some of the parasites came from the Miao family. Your sister likely cultivated them, right?¡± Miao Zhizhi nodded. ¡°Indeed, she had learned to be ruthless long ago. My sister¡¯s name is Miao Sisi.¡± Although Miao Zhizhi said they were sisters, they were not biologically related. Su Binglan then asked her about the Miao family, and Miao Zhizhi told her niece everything she knew. ¡°Binglan, do you need me to do anything?¡± Su Binglan smiled and said, ¡°You only need to care for your child, Aunt Zhizhi. Leave your family to me, okay?¡± ¡°B-But¡ª¡± Miao Zhizhi was worried about her niece. Su Binglan reassured her, ¡°Trust me, Aunt Zhizhi.¡± After all, Su Binglan knew all of the family¡¯s secret techniques and abilities. She even knew how to deal with the parasites. Now, she only needed to go to the Miao family for a few more answers. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: The Tribe Leader Chapter 944: The Tribe Leader Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Zhizhi said nothing more when she saw Su Binglan¡¯s confident expression. The former knew she only needed to believe in her niece, especially since she knew how capable Su Binglan was. Although supposedly only the Miao family¡¯s direct descendants could use and remove parasites from people, Su Binglan had learned to do it, too. Even Miao Zhizhi was impressed, thinking she only knew little about her niece¡¯s abilities. Su Binglan knew more than Miao Zhizhi thought. Soon after Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned home, she told her husband the details about the Miao family before going to bed. ¡°It seems Tuoba Liuyun has planted his men in many forces,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Perhaps he has men in the Imperial Court, too.¡± Su Binglan replied, ¡°Fortunately, Ruozhu has become the emperor and made considerable changes to the Imperial Court by replacing many of its members. He replaced them with trustworthy people, regardless of whether they came from the lower class. These people can do good things for the commoners. ¡°However, there are some I¡¯m wary about. I¡¯ll give a copy of their names to my brother, and he¡¯ll deal with them.¡± Su Binglan knew the names of the suspects who had contacted Tuoba Liuyun through Miao Zhizhi. She knew Lan Ruozhu could deal with them as long as he did a little investigation. Luo Jin¡¯an looked through the name list, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to be related to the former dynasty.¡± Su Binglan added, ¡°It¡¯s normal for the previous dynasty to plant their chess pieces.¡± Back then, Su Binglan and Lan Ruozhu had also nurtured many spies and planted them in several places. Even so, it was to obtain more information to protect themselves and for critical moments. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°The former emperor condoned his officials to bully the people and increase taxes. He was selfish and never attended court. People raised complaints everywhere while the loyal officials and righteous generals were tortured to death. ¡°The ancestors of the former emperor conquered the country because of various reasons. Now, the commoners have long forgotten the Tuoba Dynasty. Even if they did, they would only remember how much the Tuoba Dynasty hurt the commoners.¡± The commoners had a terrible impression of the Tuoba Dynasty. There were even records of the dynasty¡¯s misdeeds in both historical books and unofficial history. In the past, everyone had overthrown the Tuoba Dynasty to survive. Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned cold as she said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know if Jiang Liuyun is Tuoba Liuyun. Perhaps he¡¯s just using that name to usurp the throne.¡± Although some wanted to be the emperor, they needed a reason for others to follow them. The descendants of the Tuoba Dynasty were an excellent reason to make many think Tuoba Liuyun was the orthodox and support him. Unfortunately, he was a terrible person and only depended on parasites to harm others. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Things will become much easier if we get rid of Tuoba Liuyun. His forces won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble without a leader.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay home for a few more days before heading to the Miao family.¡± After discussing these things, the couple were not in a hurry to sleep. Instead, they drew a map of the Miao Tribe according to Miao Zhizhi¡¯s explanation. ¡°That¡¯s about all Aunt Zhizhi told me about the Miao Tribe¡¯s terrain. It¡¯s pretty detailed, don¡¯t you think?¡± Su Binglan could remember the map¡¯s details but still asked Luo Jin¡¯an about it to make sure. Since Luo Jin¡¯an also had a photographic memory and specialized in this field, he could memorize the map very quickly. Soon after, the couple washed up and went to bed. While lying in the room, Su Binglan looked out the window toward the sky. She sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel better now that we¡¯re home?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve forgotten all our trivial problems now that we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how I feel, too. Once we settle things regarding the Miao family, we¡¯ll be free to do whatever we want. We can go anywhere, too.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go.¡± Su Binglan smiled at him and nodded. She felt warm inside and had the strength to do wonders with her husband beside her. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Su Wenwu woke up early to make changes to some of his restaurants. He also opened a wine house that sold kebabs, wine, crayfish, and crabs. Now that everyone was well-off, Su Wenwu introduced two new dishes. Everyone rushed to his restaurants to eat when they heard about it. They did not even ask what the dishes were because they knew the Su family¡¯s dishes were delicious, regardless of what they were. The spicy crab and spicy crayfish dishes were a hit as soon as Su Wenwu introduced them to the public. Previously, people were raving about the cold noodles. Soon after, people gravitated toward the crabs and crayfish. However, Su Wenwu also told his customers that the new dishes were not suitable for everyone to eat. He also told them that they should not eat certain foods simultaneously. It was to prevent some people from getting severe allergic reactions to seafood. After staying home for two more days, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an set off to the Miao Tribe. Of course, they did not tell Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua about it. Instead, the younger couple said they were going out to take a look around. Su Fengmao and his wife thought nothing much of it and let them go. Meanwhile, Su Fengmao spent the past two days with his godfather, strolling around the village and eating local cuisines. He even brought Ji Zhengjing to the Grand Theater to watch a play. Ji Zhengjing did not expect Su Teng Village to be so lively. Since that was the case, he decided to retire here. Although the Miao Tribe remained hidden in a secluded place, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an quickly found their location. The couple avoided the groups of guards and went to the innermost courtyard where Miao Sisi lived. She would also be the Miao Tribe¡¯s next matriarch. Miao Zhizhi was supposed to be the matriarch, but Miao Sisi had manipulated the people into thinking her sister was a terrible person. Therefore, Miao Sisi was now in control of almost all the tribe members. When Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an entered the courtyard, they heard a conversation inside. ¡°Lady Sisi, we¡¯ve encountered a problem with the Ye family. They haven¡¯t responded to us in a long time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miao Sisi asked coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t they obtained the Black Shadow Pavilion token yet?¡± ¡°Ye Shishan said he¡¯d find it soon. It¡¯s just that¡± ¡°What is it?! Spit it out!¡± Miao Sisi roared impatiently. ¡°I-It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t heard from him for a long time, Lady Sisi,¡± the man reported. Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Stealing Memories Chapter 945: Stealing Memories Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Miao Sisi¡¯s voice became increasingly gloomy as she said, ¡°It seems I can¡¯t ignore the problem with the Ye family. Is that what I hired you for?!¡± The man knelt and said fearfully, ¡°Please calm down, Lady Sisi. I¡¯ve been paying close attention to the Ye family. Give me a chance to redeem myself.¡± He feared Miao Sisi would kill him. After all, she had done so countless times, causing the tribe leader to become annoyed. Moreover, the leader was too ill to manage the tribe¡¯s affairs. Ultimately, Miao Sisi took over the leadership role. The tribe had been neutral in the past, but Tuoba Liuyun¡¯s appearance changed everything. Miao Sisi looked at her subordinate and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just the Ye family. We have others that can control the south. I¡¯ll leave it to you, but you know the consequences of failure, correct?¡± The man trembled, saying, ¡°Yes, M¡¯lady.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± Meanwhile, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an remained hidden by concealing their auras. Su Binglan could kill Miao Siisi as if stomping on an ant, but she wanted to understand more about the situation first. A while later, someone else entered the room, covered in a black aura. Miao Sisi¡¯s cold expression turned delicate when she saw this person. ¡°Liuyun, you¡¯re finally back. I was worried something might¡¯ve happened to you.¡± Tuoba Liuyun said, ¡°Why would you need to worry about me? You¡¯re overthinking things. Have you done everything I¡¯ve asked?¡± Miao Sisi asked unhappily, ¡°Did you come here just to question me?¡± Tuoba Liuyun hugged her and softened his tone, saying, ¡°You know I¡¯m anxious to complete these tasks for my cause. Then, I can make you the empress and the most respected woman in the country. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to take you away from here and give you your rightful place on the throne. This place shouldn¡¯t restrict your talents. ¡°Once you become the empress, you¡¯ll no longer have to deal with pointless tribe matters. You can do whatever you want, and everyone will listen to you.¡± Tuoba Liuyun continued to tempt Miao Sisi. As expected, his words worked well. Although Miao Sisi trusted him, she could not help but ask, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course, it is. You know how I feel about you,¡± Tuoba Liuyun replied, ¡°I even killed your sister for you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Miao Sisi had been jealous of her sister since childhood. The former felt relieved now that she thought Miao Zhizhi was dead. Miao Sisi wanted to tell Tuoba Liuyun about what had happened in the south but chose not to after noticing his unhappy expression. She said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the south belongs to us.¡± Tuoba Liuyun nodded. ¡°You haven¡¯t found the token yet, have you?¡± ¡°I will soon enough,¡± Miao Sisi said as she lowered her head. Tuoba Liuyun added, ¡°We can control the Black Shadow Pavilion once we find the token. The assassins there are extraordinary. Once we have control of them, we can kill anyone who disobeys us, including those in the Imperial Court and Palace.¡± Miao Sisi was a little worried. ¡°I heard there are formidable secret guards in the palace. Can the Black Shadow Pavilion assassins even infiltrate the palace?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The assassins are just as formidable, if not better. Still, we can¡¯t mobilize them without the token.¡± Those in the martial arts world generally did not want to interfere with the powers of the Imperial Court. However, that would change if Tuoba Liuyun had the token. Tuoba Liuyun said, ¡°We have access to the Thundercloud Castle, too. How are things going with them?¡± ¡°I used parasites to control them. They wouldn¡¯t dare to betray me. I also got them to start making weapons for us. They¡¯ll be able to supply our army very soon.¡± Tuoba Liuyun had informed his team about his plans, but he still needed weapons. Therefore, he influenced Thundercloud Castle because they had a large amount of iron ores that he could use to forge his weapons. Although it was a challenge for him to make them loyal to him, he had access to the Miao Tribe¡¯s secret voodoo techniques and parasites. With those, the people of Thundercloud Castle became his puppets. He knew how terrifying the Miao Tribe¡¯s secret techniques were and wanted to use them in his fight for power. However, he would first attack the Miao tribe after taking the throne. Miao Sisi did not know Tuoba Liuyun¡¯s true intentions and only trusted him because he had manipulated her with sweet talk and good looks. She also helped Tuoba Liuyun because she wanted to become the empress and gain everyone¡¯s attention. Instead of staying with her tribe and following their rules, Miao Sisi wanted to leave because she hated their rules. Miao Sisi and Tuoba Liuyun continued to talk, thinking that no one could hear them. However, they did not know that Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had been eavesdropping on their plans. When Tuoba Liuyun left in the middle of the night, the couple emerged from the shadows, shocking Miao Sisi. ¡°Wh-who are¡ª¡± She was about to scream when Su Binglan stopped her. The latter even set up a magical barrier that blocked sounds from escaping the room. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are.¡± She did not want to waste time questioning Miao Sisi, only for the latter to resist. Instead, she palmed Miao Sisi¡¯s forehead and exuded a blue light that enveloped Miao Sisi. Su Binglan then accessed Miao Sisi¡¯s mind and gained pieces of her past conversations. Although this method could make people lose their minds, Su Binglan did not care because Miao Sisi had harmed and killed many others. Su Binglan raised her brows as she read Miao Sisi¡¯s memories, ¡°Two people are controlling the tribe leader. Miao Sisi is one of them, and she has used black magic to control her.¡± Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Returning to the Border Province Chapter 946: Returning to the Border Province Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s expression turned solemn as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the tribe leader?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The tribe leader is somewhere in this underground chamber, but we don¡¯t need to find her yet. Instead, we need to sort out the spies and get rid of them first.¡± Su Binglan took out a pen and paper from her pocket dimension to write down some names. She then folded the paper into the shape of an eagle and covered it with spiritual energy. The paper eagle was endowed with spiritual energy as it flew away. Luo Jin¡¯an was amazed but said nothing. Su Binglan noticed his silence and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± ¡°I know you possess magical abilities,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I remember seeing you on the eaves attracting rain during the previous drought, after all. I could tell the blue light you put on that paper eagle was magical.¡± Su Binglan smiled lightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask about my abilities back then if you¡¯ve already seen it?¡± ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it, so I feigned ignorance,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said.¡± Su Binglan pouted. ¡°So you did know about my powers back then. I knew I couldn¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone your secrets, either,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said gently. Su Binglan knew she could trust her husband from the beginning. Su Binglan¡¯s magical message quickly reached Lan Rouzhu. He then arranged for his people to deal with those who would betray the Imperial Court under the parasites¡¯ influence. He also dealt with those in the martial arts world who could threaten the country¡¯s safety. Su Binglan knew her father had obtained the Black Shadow Pavilion token and took his rightful place as their leader. Soon after, he dealt with enemy forces in the martial arts world. Su Binglan and the others dealt with the matters at hand quickly with the specific list of factions in hand. After that, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an attacked Tuoba Liuyun before handing him over to the Imperial Court. Since the couple had disabled Tuoba Liuyun from ever using martial arts again, he was no longer a threat to the throne. Of course, Su Binglan saved the tribe leader shortly after, as there was no longer anyone in her way. ¡°Ancestor, is that you?¡± Miao Xiu, the leader of the Miao Tribe, asked as she looked at Su Binglan excitedly, ¡°Is it really you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your ancestor, Madam,¡± Su Binglan said as she shook her head. ¡°But only my ancestor could have cured me from the parasite Sisi used on me. If you cured me, that could only mean that you¡¯re one of my ancestors.¡± Su Binglan found it hard to explain the situation. ¡°I can only say that I can deal with any parasite or black magic, no matter which race or tribe they come from. You should understand what I¡¯m trying to say, right?¡± Miao Xiu could not argue with Su Binglan¡¯s words, but it did not affect her respect for the young lady. She asked, ¡°May I know if Zhizhi is still alive?¡± She thought Miao Sisi was her biological daughter and that Miao Zhizhi was her adopted daughter. However, she had been confused all these years and eventually learned about Miao Sisi¡¯s schemes. After that, she learned that Miao Zhizhi was her biological daughter and not the other way around. Miao Xiu realized she had let her daughter down and wanted to find and make it up to her. ¡°She¡¯s still alive,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°She¡¯s my aunt now, and I don¡¯t want the tribe to disturb her peaceful life. I want her to live comfortably and without worry. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think she wants to return to your tribe, either.¡± Su Binglan had previously asked Miao Zhizhi for her opinion, and the latter expressed her thoughts. If possible, Miao Zhizhi did not want anyone to know she was still alive. Even so, she belonged to the Miao Tribe. Moreover, Su Binglan had helped to reorganize the tribe, meaning Miao Zhizhi would no longer face issues with them. Instead, Miao Zhizhi would be safe if she ever chose to return. Miao Xiu said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as she¡¯s alive and well. I know I let her down and can only hope for her to be happy. I¡¯ll continue to lead the tribe and handle its affairs. ¡°Still, I¡¯d like to watch her from afar and maybe even apologize to her for my failures as a mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass your message to her, Madam Xiu,¡± Su Binglan said. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an were relieved after finally dealing with the Miao Tribe. The couple could finally go wherever they wanted to. However, Su Binglan did not know where to start after leaving the tribe. Luo Jin¡¯an asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about checking out the border province? The weather is perfect for that now.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s visit the border province.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°The last time I went there was last winter.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an remembered his wife going there to look for him. He reckoned he would not have been able to survive if she did not appear in time. ¡°Perhaps that place has changed for the better since your brother became the emperor.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an only wanted to accompany his wife as she went to look around. Su Binglan instinctively imagined the current state of the border province, saying, ¡°I wanted to check it out before but never had the time. I wonder how Wei Cheng, Wei Ying, and the others are doing over there.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°They wrote to me once, saying they opened a restaurant and a dumpling shop there. Apparently, business is booming, and the villagers often pick hawthorns from the mountain. They¡¯re making an excellent living by making snacks with the hawthorns.¡± Su Binglan remembered meeting Wei Song and Wei Liu at the Black Mountain Forest. They were also members of the Wei family. She nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not as cold there now, so it¡¯s an excellent time to visit. Let¡¯s consider it a vacation. Also, Bright Moon City is further north, so maybe we can visit Lin Zheng.¡± Not too long ago, Lin Zheng discovered his true background and moved back to Bright Moon City. Su Binglan had been wondering how he was doing and considered visiting to check on him. ¡°All right, that sounds good,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you want to go.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°I have plenty of things in my pocket dimension that we can use in the border province. I also have seeds for vegetables and fruits that we can plant there. ¡°That place can become a trading center for various countries if it develops well. Perhaps I can even teach everyone there how to raise silkworms and weave silk fabric.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an thought that was an excellent idea, saying, ¡°The locals can then rely on those skills to make an even better living.¡± Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: The Government’s Arrangements Chapter 947: The Government¡¯s Arrangements Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan smiled brightly, saying, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I can¡¯t wait to get to the border province.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an stroked his wife¡¯s hair and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to work as hard as we did when we first visited. We can even get the local officials to help now.¡± Su Binglan raised her brows. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can save a lot of time and energy, too. Everything will be much easier since we no longer have to do everything ourselves. ¡°I found some good things in the Black Forest back then. We can use the hawthorns to make many delicacies.¡± The couple talked along their journey. They even saw many hotpot restaurants as they passed by several towns and villages. Su Binglan said, ¡°Hey, they have multi-grain pancakes and flatbread in this town, too!¡± She would look around curiously along their journey and go to each food street to enjoy local delicacies. She also saw many stalls that provided ketchup. ¡°Sir, where did you get this ketchup from?¡± The old woman felt Su Binglan looked beautiful. The former smiled lovingly and said, ¡°I bought it from a person who sells explicitly ketchup here. He said he got it from Yang County¡¯s ketchup factory. ¡°So many people like this sauce, so most of the stalls here serve it alongside their food and snacks. Some snacks taste better once you dip them in ketchup, young lady. Here, I¡¯ll put some for you to try.¡± ¡°All right, that sounds good!¡± Su Binglan bought two flatbreads and ate them with Luo Jin¡¯an. Indeed, they thought it tasted better with ketchup. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your flatbread is so soft and fragrant.¡± The old woman smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s recipe, young lady. You know, I never planned on selling these for a living. A distant relative of mine visited recently and told me that the people of Teng County typically sell their food as a business. ¡°Sure enough, business is booming. Some people even sell pancakes and skewers. My son and daughter-in-law have a stall, too. They make egg rolls with vegetables and serve them with ketchup.¡± The old woman could not stop smiling as she spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t your son and daughter-in-law here, Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°The government is building a private school in our village, and they¡¯re enrolling many children. My son and his wife have registered their two children, so I look after their stall whenever they¡¯re not around.¡± The old woman thought Su Binglan was a good talker and could not help but say a few more words. Her words reminded Su Binglan of the free private schools that would be all around the country. After enrolling the students, the government would send a suitable number of teachers to each school. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Indeed, the villagers were overjoyed when they heard that their children could attend school for free. They were also happy that the government would hire the teachers who taught at these schools. It¡¯s all thanks to the new emperor. Everyone loves him and only wishes him the best health and longevity.¡± Su Binglan thought the commoners were honest and easy to please. They loved the emperor because he only did things that benefited them. ¡°Yeah, the new emperor has issued many beneficial decrees since ascending the throne.¡± The old woman said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what government decrees are, but I know that the emperor is kind-hearted. He even lets us keep the wastelands we reclaim. ¡°Some government workers came here to give us seeds recently, and we just finished planting them. Apparently, they were high-yield seeds.¡± The old woman¡¯s smile grew wide as she spoke. Su Binglan realized the old woman was referencing the potato and sweet potato seeds. It seemed Lan Ruozhu had already distributed them to the commoners. Su Binglan believed the country¡¯s vegetable and grain production would increase several times soon. By then, most people in Chu Country could eat their fill and have warm clothes to wear during winter. Su Binglan continued conversing with the old woman, and the latter enjoyed talking to the young lady. ¡°We also have paper and bookstores in our town now. The paper they sell is very cheap. ¡°I also heard that the government will now hold annual Imperial Exams to select talented individuals. Everyone was thrilled when they heard this news. Students who have studied hard can take the exams when autumn arrives.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Indeed, the government needed to replenish its talents. After chatting with the old woman, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an left. The old woman watched Su Binglan¡¯s departing figure and suspected the young lady was not an ordinary person. After all, Su Binglan naturally exuded a unique temperament. During their journey to the border province, Su Binglan inquired about the local market. She discovered that many places were developing toward a brighter future. The governments in various places also began to work earnestly for the commoners. That was because they would need an assessment of how much they had contributed to the people before getting a promotion. Moreover, the government had sent supervisors to check on things. Government officials from all over the country worked with 120% attention. Soon, everyone heard about the traveling princess who liked to converse with the commoners. The government officials knew the emperor would immediately find out if they committed any misdeeds. Therefore, the government officials dared not slack off. Along the journey, Su Binglan wrote letters to Lan Ruozhu about the situation in various places. Lan Ruozhu was always happy to receive letters from his sister. After all, he could learn a lot about the people and their customs through Su Binglan¡¯s letters. Although he was mainly in the palace, he felt like he was with his sister during her journey. Lan Ruozhu felt a sense of accomplishment when he read about how much the commoners praised him. After reading Su Binglan¡¯s letter, Lan Ruozhu felt reenergized and motivated. He took a piece of paper and wrote a reply. He also often mentioned the Imperial Court in his letters. Of course, Lan Ruozhu and Su Binglan would deliver their letters through the spiritual eagle Su Binglan had adopted. After all, Su Binglan was constantly moving as she traveled toward the border province. Moreover, only the eagle could find her exact location. Although the Imperial Court was on the right track, it needed more talented individuals. However, they would finally select more talents after the Imperial Exams during autumn. Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Changes in the Border Province Chapter 948: Changes in the Border Province Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As Su Binglan was about to reach the border province with her husband, she saw her eagle in the sky and waved it over. Yingying then descended and landed on Su Binglan¡¯s shoulder with a letter tied to its leg. Su Binglan patted its head and said, ¡°You must¡¯ve traveled far, huh?¡± She and Luo Jin¡¯an found an inn to stay in for the time being and even let Yingying rest. The couple even brought Yingying to have dinner with them. Su Binglan also knew that Yingying enjoyed the food she gave it. Whenever Yingying delivered a letter, Su Binglan would make some food for it and let it rest for a few days before letting it return to the palace. Through Lan Ruozhu¡¯s letters, she was able to keep up with the Imperial Court. Su Binglan knew that the country was developing perfectly. Moreover, the government had completed building many factories and inns in the capital. She told Luo Jin¡¯an, ¡°Ruozhu said that they¡¯ve finished building the factories and inns in the capital. Guests from all over enjoy staying at the inns because of how beautiful they are inside and out. ¡°Ruozhu has also started making use of the surrounding wastelands. He uses most of them to grow food and leaves the rest for upcoming residential areas. After building the food street, many more people rented shops to do business.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could envision the changes in the capital as he listened to his wife. He said, ¡°Now that the capital is bustling with activities, many people are willing to visit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Ruozhu has arranged for his people to build several residential areas there, too. He¡¯ll allocate the rest of the residences to future government officials who perform well in the Imperial Exams. ¡°The houses are in excellent locations since they¡¯re close to the food street and supermarkets.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said smilingly, ¡°That way, students who used to be poor can live in the capital and make an excellent living.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why so many people are eager to serve the government. I feel at ease leaving these things to Ruozhu.¡± Several days later, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an reached the border province¡¯s gate. Su Binglan pointed at the gates and asked, ¡°Jin¡¯an, do you remember how the gates looked last time?¡± ¡°Of course I do. It looked abandoned and dilapidated back then, but they¡¯ve renovated it. They must¡¯ve reinforced it with cement.¡± Su Binglan squinted and said, ¡°Yeah, I think so, too. I wonder what it looks like beyond those gates.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go in and look,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said as he held his wife¡¯s hand. Su Binglan nodded. ¡°My mood is utterly different from when I first came here.¡± ¡°How did you feel last time?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked gently. Su Binglan pouted. ¡°You have no idea how concerned I was about you then. I didn¡¯t know how you were doing. Before you left, you only told me that you were going out to do something. You didn¡¯t tell me what it was or where you were going.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an sighed. Su Binglan shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. It¡¯s all in the past now. Look, there are no more wars in the country. The farmers have plenty of grain and won¡¯t go hungry, especially after harvesting their potatoes and sweet potatoes. ¡°By then, everyone in Chu Country can grow potatoes and sweet potatoes. Every household will have more than enough grain, too. Ruozhu will also build many more factories in various places. Oh, I forgot about the greenhouse.¡± Su Binglan had yet to arrange for anyone to prepare the vegetables for the greenhouse. She had visited many villages and towns on the way to the border province. She thought she could grow vegetables in greenhouses in those places. Since that was the case, she decided to write to Lan Ruozhu about it soon. ¡°What are greenhouse vegetables?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an asked curiously. Su Binglan explained, ¡°It means to build a shed and plant vegetables in it. That way, we¡¯ll have fresh vegetables to eat all year round instead of waiting for specific seasons.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an quickly understood her meaning. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Once we establish that, everyone can have vegetables even during winter. The demand for vegetables should be much higher in the capital,¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°Everyone can afford to buy vegetables now, right? Winter vegetables will be even more popular. ¡°Still, everyone mainly eats radishes and cabbages during winter. With the greenhouse, we can have those and even tomatoes. I¡¯ll write Ruozhu a letter and tell him about it. ¡°I¡¯ll even give him a detailed plan so that he can prepare the materials and his people to grow vegetables for the greenhouse.¡± Lan Ruozhu would know what to do if Su Binglan provided all the details. He would then find people who were experienced in growing vegetables and entrust the greenhouse to them. Su Binglan¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she said, ¡°If we find fresh vegetables in the Black Forest, we can collect and plant them in the greenhouses.¡± She realized there were quite a few types of vegetables the people of this era typically grew. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded and smiled when he saw how energetic his wife was. After entering the gates, the couple saw many people on the streets. Su Binglan was shocked as she stood rooted. ¡°I didn¡¯t think this place would change so drastically. It¡¯s no longer as lonely as before. It looks like a small town now.¡± Last time, there were several abandoned houses and buildings here. Not even a shadow of a person was on the streets, either. However, there were repaired houses and shops on both sides of the streets now. There were also waiters at each door waiting to welcome new guests while many others walked around with shopping baskets. Although the people¡¯s clothes were still a little worn out, they looked clean. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Most of the locals fled when it became a dangerous place to live. Ruozhu¡¯s beneficial policies have encouraged the people to return to their homes. ¡°Those who did will enjoy some preferential policies. It seems most of the locals have returned after hiding for so long. The government has also sent a significant number of troops to guard this place.¡± Su Binglan looked around and saw the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces. She felt emotional, saying, ¡°The location of the border prefecture is excellent. It can become an economic trade hub. We can build this place up, you know.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an knew his wife¡¯s thoughts. He said, ¡°Of course, dear. Remember that I have family here, too. They can help you with whatever you need.¡± Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Black Hills Town Chapter 949: Black Hills Town Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°All right, there will be some significant changes here.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled when he saw his wife¡¯s confidence. The couple then walked along the streets and saw people selling groceries, food, and daily necessities. Further inside was a small street at the corner that had many stalls. People shouted left and right. ¡°Come and get your sesame seed buns here!¡± ¡°Would you like some eggs, sir?¡± ¡°Fresh fruits for sale!¡± The hawkers¡¯ voices made the streets livelier as others strolled around with shopping baskets. They even stopped at the stalls and bargained with the merchants before buying some things and heading home. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an also bought some snacks as they walked. Su Binglan said, ¡°This sesame seed bun tastes okay, but it¡¯s cheap. I saw quite a few people buying it.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an added, ¡°There¡¯s not much food around here if you noticed. There wasn¡¯t as much variety, either. It¡¯s not as lively as Su Teng Village yet.¡± Su Binglan made a guess, ¡°It looks like this place needs a little work. We¡¯ve yet to transport most of our products here. There aren¡¯t any hotpot restaurants here, either.¡± The couple would have already seen a hotpot restaurant if they were in another state. That was because Su Wenwu had arranged for his subordinates to open restaurant chains in various places. Since his hotpot business was perfect, there was no reason there should not be one at the border province. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°This place has just begun working toward a brighter future. It looks like the people have just started repairing the streets and houses. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before a hotpot restaurant opens here. ¡°Wenwu can also bring his other businesses here, like his mala hotpot and kebab restaurants.¡± The border prefecture¡¯s traffic was crucial from Su Binglan¡¯s point of view. If they traded with other countries, it would boost Chu Country¡¯s economy. Foreign business people could sell their goods here, and the locals could buy goods from other countries before transporting and selling them in various parts of Chu Country. Merchants worldwide would gather in the border province to share their culture and trade goods. It would then become a vital economic town. The couple realized it was late and soon rested at an inn for the night. As they rested, they could hear many people talking at the restaurants. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an could gather plenty of information just by listening. ¡°When did the border province change so much?¡± ¡°Yeah, there weren¡¯t many people here during the war because most of them moved out. The new emperor has brought peace and stability. Everyone moved back to their homes because they feel much safer.¡± ¡°Yeah, even my family and I returned.¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s an excellent business opportunity here. Since there aren¡¯t many snacks here, we should open a shop and sell something unique.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been to Teng County, right? I remember how lively it was there. Still, we don¡¯t know how to make different snacks.¡± ¡°We can make pancakes with eggs, vegetables, and ketchup. I know they¡¯ll be delicious because we¡¯ve eaten them before. Don¡¯t forget that we can also make kebabs. We just need to get the seasoning right.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s open a shop or set up a stall. We should revisit Teng County to buy some ingredients and then return here to sell them.¡± ¡°We can also import and sell stinky tofu here. It¡¯ll save us time and effort. After all, we¡¯ll only need to buy and fry the products here.¡± The three siblings discussed and planned how to start a business in the border province. Considering their conversation, their home was at the border, but they had fled to escape the war. During their time away from their home, they visited many places and realized how developed Teng County was. Although they initially wanted to settle down there, they ultimately changed their mind and decided to do business in their hometown. Therefore, they returned to assess the situation before deciding to start their own business. ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother,¡± a girl said, ¡°Can I learn how to make pastries once we earn enough money? I want to open a pastry shop.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the big brother said, ¡°We¡¯ll rent a shop for you to make and sell pastries once we¡¯ve earned enough.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard her elder brother¡¯s words. The latter added, ¡°We can¡¯t forget about reclaiming the wastelands that the government has arranged for us. We can use that land to grow food and crops. The government will even reward us for doing that.¡± ¡°If we have children in the future, they can attend school for free and learn many skills to build better lives.¡± ¡°The border province will only improve from now on because it¡¯s safer. We¡¯ll be okay with the general and his two hundred thousand troops that are stationed here. We just need to build our lives starting now.¡± Su Bingnlan overheard everyone¡¯s discussion. Most who had moved back had ambitions and planned to improve their lives. She could already feel the border province improving. After resting at the inn that night, the husband and wife continued their journey. A day later, they arrived at Black Hills Town and saw a large restaurant that was full of customers. There was also a dumpling shop next door with the Su family¡¯s name on it. Not only were there many customers inside, but there were also parasols at the entrance outside. People sat on stools under the parasols and ate dumplings. ¡°Waiter, I¡¯ll have a few hawthorn dumplings. They¡¯re so refreshing and easy to digest.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment while I get your order. They should be ready very soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have a plate of cabbage, pork, and eggs with wild vegetables, please.¡± ¡°Right away, sir.¡± Su Binglan looked at the two people serving the customers and said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, look. Isn¡¯t that Wei Song and Wei Yong from Black Mountain Village?¡± She was familiar with the villagers because she had stayed in Black Mountain Village before. Of course, the villagers also consisted of the Wei family members. Back then, Su Binglan had taught the villagers how to cook dumplings and other cuisines. Before returning to Su Teng Village, Su Binglan suggested that they open a dumpling shop. Even so, she was shocked when she saw how big the shop was and how popular it had become. There was not even enough space for the customers, and some had to sit by the entrance. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Looking Good Chapter 950: Looking Good Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Jin¡¯an looked over and nodded. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s them.¡± Su Binglan sighed in relief. ¡°It seems they took my advice and started a dumpling business. It looks like it¡¯s going very well. They even used my family¡¯s name, so the Black Mountain villagers must¡¯ve opened it, right?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Well, you said you¡¯d like to open a restaurant here. Wei Cheng was the one who opened this restaurant to sell the dishes you taught them to make. ¡°They even developed some original cuisines, so the restaurant is unique compared to the others that carry your family¡¯s name. Wei Cheng had mentioned his plans in a letter he wrote to me.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive. It seems they¡¯ve set themselves up pretty well.¡± ¡°Why else would they remain close to home?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s because their restaurants are doing very well. They can¡¯t just move to the capital when things are going okay. ¡°Wei Cheng also told me that the people here are simple and honest. Since there are many good things in the Black Forest, they plan to settle down here.¡± As the couple walked toward the dumpling shop, Wei Song, Wei Yong, and Wei Shi were in disbelief. ¡°General Jin¡¯an? Madam Binglan!¡± The trio thought they were hallucinating but were incredibly excited to see the couple. Wei Song and the others even became emotional, especially when they saw Su Binglan. Su Binglan said, ¡°Don¡¯t address us that way in public. We¡¯re trying to keep a low profile.¡± The others nodded thoughtfully. After all, they had instinctively addressed the couple formally. They knew about what had happened in the Imperial Court and that Luo Jin¡¯an had reclaimed the Wei residence. Finally, the Wei family could live in the open again. Moreover, everyone knew that the Wei family owned the nearby restaurants and dumpling shops. The citizens were highly supportive of them, too. If it rained, the customers would even help to move the outside tables and chairs into the shop. Wei Song and the others were happy to tell Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an what they had been up to. The commoners even remembered the sacrifices the Wei family had made to protect the country and its border. Wei Song and the others grew attached to the border province after living there for a while. Although they were always busy, many of their acquaintances would greet them warmly. Some would even visit from other places just to eat dumplings and bring the group some local cuisine. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an felt warm inside after hearing Wei Song¡¯s words. At least the commoners knew about the Wei family¡¯s sacrifices and were grateful to them. After entering the dumpling shop, Su Binglan looked at the menu and saw various types of dumpling fillings. The prices were affordable, too. ¡°Wei Song, did you create these dumplings yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Wei Song said smilingly, ¡°We had nothing better to do, so we considered what fruits and vegetables we could incorporate into our dumplings. ¡°After that, I found out that we can use pumpkins, duck egg yolk, chicken, and even corn in the dumplings. I think they taste pretty good, considering everyone¡¯s reactions. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re pretty good, but I never considered using such unique ingredients. I¡¯ll order the first set of dumplings for now.¡± Since there were many types of dumplings, Su Binglan decided to try a set first. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get them ready right away, Madam Binglan.¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an thought the dumplings were pretty delicious after trying them. Afterward, they visited one of the other restaurants and saw its signature dish. The restaurant was massive and served various cuisines at affordable prices. Ordinary people could also afford to eat one or two dishes. The restaurant also organized events from time to time. During the events, people could order a set meal at even cheaper prices. Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It seems you¡¯re very business-minded, Wei Cheng.¡± Wei Cheng scratched the back of his head shyly. ¡°Well, I learned all this from you, Madam Binglan. You were the one who taught us a lot and provided countless ideas. I would have never thought of such a thing without you.¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an also noticed two empty shops along the street and discussed buying them. Su Binglan planned to connect the two shops and open a medium-sized supermarket to make it more convenient for people to shop. Wei Cheng and the rest knew Su Binglan would be interested in doing business in the border province. They were thrilled about it and kept saying they could not wait to try her food. After all, they had witnessed Su Binglan¡¯s culinary skills and eaten her food. They still remember her dishes to this day. Luo Jin¡¯an had also arranged for many of his subordinates to move to Black Mountain Village, making it easier and much faster to do things such as open a supermarket. Soon after, Wei Shan helped to acquire the two shops and put them under Su Binglan¡¯s name. She then asked her husband to call a few people to build and open the supermarket. ¡°Everyone¡¯s in Black Mountain Village right now,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°Since it¡¯s getting late, we should go there first. We can discuss opening the supermarket later.¡± Su Binglan agreed, and the couple soon returned to Black Mountain Village, only to find out that the house they had stayed in before was still there. Although nothing had changed, the villagers kept the place clean. Thus, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an decided to stay for the time being. After breakfast the following day, Wei Shan received instructions from Luo Jin¡¯an to gather the villagers. Su Binglan then explained the supermarket to everyone. She even told them about the supply of goods and tasked everyone with caring for the supermarket. She provided every detail to the villagers and provided a clear division of labor. Half a month later, the group opened a medium-sized supermarket. Although there were still fewer things there, it still had a decent amount of items. Many people were curious as they entered the supermarket to look around. ¡°Do we carry our own shopping baskets?¡± The salesperson patiently explained, ¡°Yeah, the prices are already on the items on the shelves. They¡¯re pretty affordable and won¡¯t go up in price anytime soon. You can take what you need and pay at the counter.¡± Those who often visited the market quickly learned how the supermarket worked. They did not even need to bargain because of how affordable everything was. Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Finding Strawberries Chapter 951: Finding Strawberries Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was curious as they carried shopping baskets around the supermarket. When they met their friends inside, they discussed the supermarket with each other. ¡°It¡¯s so convenient now that we have a supermarket in town.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know this is what it looked like inside. There¡¯s such a wide variety of items, too.¡± ¡°I just came to take a look around. I didn¡¯t expect the meat here to be so cheap. I¡¯ll buy five hundred grams of it to cook later.¡± ¡°I wanted to buy some fresh vegetables, but I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be so cheap. The vegetables look so fresh, and so do the eggs.¡± ¡°Yeah, my sister used to set up a stall to sell eggs, but she no longer has to do that. Instead, she can just sell her eggs to the supermarket, and they will resell them at a fair price.¡± ¡°I heard about that, too. We could sell several items when we opened stalls here last time. Now we no longer have to spend all day selling goods ourselves. We can just sell them to the supermarket.¡± ¡°Two of my neighbors from my hometown work in this supermarket. Apparently, the owner pays significant wages. My neighbors can feel more at ease with how much they earn.¡± Everyone smiled as they chatted, knowing the supermarket would only benefit them. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the abandoned shops on the street. The Wei family bought them. I heard they¡¯ll rebuild it and hire people to work for them.¡± ¡°The Wei family is full of kind-hearted people. The more villagers they hire, the more people they can help. We can earn an excellent living if we can work for the Wei family.¡± Everyone was grateful to the Wei family for everything they did for the country and its people. After establishing the supermarket, Su Binglan arranged for her subordinates to open a hotpot restaurant, a kebab shop, and a mala hotpot restaurant. She intended to introduce many delicacies to the border province for everyone to enjoy. Meanwhile, she was still preparing to set up a business district near Black Mountain Village. Once she established the business district, it would drive the border province¡¯s economic and trade development. Su Binglan used the same model as Su Teng Village and tasked Wei Shi with forming a construction team. She then designed all the buildings and passed them to Wei Shi to build. Wei Shi was a member of the Wei family and was proficient in construction. Hence, he soon trained his team well and built the houses and restaurants in Black Mountain Village. Su Binglan trusted Wei Shi to handle these things because she had witnessed his capabilities before. Wei Shi was excited when he saw Su Binglan¡¯s designs and listened to her plans. He knew the entire village and town would develop perfectly if he followed her lead. He thought Black Mountain Village and Black Mountain Town would become the most prosperous places in the border province. The village would become prosperous soon, and the business district would be near the houses, making it convenient for the people to do anything. Everyone could benefit just by relying on this geographical location. Wei Shi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Binglan. I¡¯ll lead my team well in building these shops and houses.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You might not have seen Su Teng Village, but the layout here will be pretty much the same. Su Teng Village¡¯s business district is prosperous now. ¡°I want to do the same for Black Mountain Village. I¡¯ll even open a few factories in the surrounding areas when the time comes. I¡¯ll also teach everyone how to grow vegetables in a greenhouse.¡± Su Binglan still thought that establishing the business district was not enough. She also wanted to give the border province economic strength to develop. If there were greenhouses for vegetables, foreign merchants would buy them from there. Although she also planned to build factories near Black Mountain Village, she wanted to visit Black Mountain Forest to see what she could find first. Then, she would know what kind of factories to build. Meanwhile, Wei Shi did not know what a greenhouse was. Even so, he felt he did not need to know everything. Instead, he just needed to do whatever Su Binglan instructed him to. We Shi knew Su Binglan was strong and capable. After all, he would not have opened a restaurant and a dumpling shop if it were not for her. Moreover, his businesses went exceedingly well. Some of the customers even ate at the restaurant just for the wine that had come from Su Teng Village. Wei Shi knew Su Binglan was the one who developed such exquisite wine. ¡®Madam Binglan has invented many delicacies, a new paper-making method, and printing. I¡¯m not the only one who admires Madam Binglan¡ªeveryone else, including the students, does, too.¡¯ Wei Shi had read many articles about people expressing their gratitude to Su Binglan. He felt a sense of pride when he read the people¡¯s praises for her. After leaving her subordinates in charge of things, Su Binglan visited Black Mountain Forest with her husband. Since she had found hawthorns there before, she hoped to find other unique things. This time, Su Binglan was excited when she found strawberries. Her eyes lit up as she pointed and said, ¡°Jin¡¯an, look! Those are strawberries!¡± ¡°These red things are strawberries?¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had never seen those fruits before. Even the fruits others had gifted him never looked like that. Su Binglan plucked a strawberry and handed it to her husband. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what they are. Here, have a taste.¡± Not only were the strawberries big, but they were also red and ripe. After passing one to Luo Jin¡¯an, she ate one herself, too. She became wide-eyed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s sweeter than I thought!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an took a bite and was surprised. After all, he had never eaten such a sweet and juicy fruit before. He felt refreshed after eating just one. Su Binglan asked, ¡°So? What do you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°I bet a lot of people will like these.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I can teach the villagers how to grow these in the greenhouses. That way, there will be strawberries all year round. It¡¯ll become the border¡¯s specialty. ¡°People can use them in pastries or even eat them whole. Since the redness is so vibrant, people can also pack them into a gift box and give it to their loved ones.¡± Su Binglan then began plucking the strawberries excitedly. Although the couple collected two full baskets of strawberries, there were still more. Since that was the case, Su Binglan plucked the rest and stored them in her pocket dimension. Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Large-Scale Farming Chapter 952: Large-Scale Farming Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan was thrilled when she found the strawberries. Since it was lunchtime, she returned to the village with Luo Jin¡¯an. Su Binglan then got someone to bring Miss Chen and Wei Shu to the village. Wei Shu was now the chief of Black Mountain Village, and his wife was Miss Chen. When they heard that Su Binglan had summoned them, they hurriedly stopped working and ran over. The couple usually chopped firewood in the Black Forest to use in the dumpling restaurant. Some of the women would wrap dumplings together and freeze them. They would later send the frozen dumplings to the restaurant for the kitchen staff to cook. No one expected the shop to be so popular that they struggled to keep up with the demand. Afterward, the villagers thought about making and freezing the dumplings first so that they could prepare more. Still, the restaurant would quickly run out of dumplings to sell. The restaurant was small initially, but business boomed, and people soon had to line up outside. Later, Wei Shi expanded the restaurant by combining two shops and adding a second floor. Although there were ample amounts of tables and chairs on each floor, they would still be crowded all day. That was mainly because the dumplings were delicious and affordable. Black Mountain Village used to only consist of seven to eight families, and they were all members of the Wei family. Later, Luo Jin¡¯an gathered his scattered family members and moved them to Black Mountain Village. Ultimately, the village expanded from just several households to more than twenty. Everyone lived harmoniously and constantly helped each other. Whenever the village wanted to do something, Wei Cheng, his wife, and the others would discuss it together. Although Black Mountain Village did not look big, everyone lived earnest lives. They also loved Su Binglan because she had vindicated the Wei family. Moreover, she had given them skills to cook and make a better living for themselves. When Wei Shu and his wife entered the house, they saw Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an washing some red things that they had never seen before. The former couple was stunned, wondering what those red things were. Even so, Wei Shu and Miss Chen suspected those things to be edible. Su Binglan smiled when she saw the couple. She said, ¡°Come and try these strawberries, Uncle Shu and Aunt Chen. I¡¯ve already washed plenty of these and will call the rest of the villagers over to try them.¡± Miss Chen walked over curiously, asking, ¡°These are strawberries? Are they edible?¡± Su Binglan handed a bowl of washed strawberries to Miss Chen and Wei Shu. ¡°Of course they are. Here, try some and tell me what you think.¡± Miss Chen could tell they tasted good just by looking at them. After taking a bite, she tasted the sweetness and was stunned. ¡°Wow, these are so tasty!¡± Even Wei Shu was full of praise, ¡°I love how they taste. I¡¯ve never tasted anything like it.¡± Su Binglan explained, ¡°Jin¡¯an and I found these at Black Mountain Forest.¡± Wei Shu was puzzled, saying, ¡°But my wife and I cut firewood there all the time. We¡¯ve never seen these before.¡± Although the strawberries were vibrant, the couple still did not notice them in the forest. Su Binglan knew it was because she had special powers and could unlock a barrier in the forest. She was the only one who could find the strawberries. Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, though. We can grow these things ourselves and then plant them in larger areas.¡± Miss Chen was excited. ¡°Can we really do that, Madam Binglan? If so, these things will sell out quickly.¡± Su Binglan knew strawberries did not exist in this era as no one had discovered them before. She knew it would cause a sensation if the Black Mountain Villagers sold strawberries. Wei Shu was excited when he thought about what his wife said. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Wei Dahai and Wei Xiaohai coming?¡± They were Miss Chen and Wei Shu¡¯s sons. Miss Chen explained, ¡°Since many businessmen have been visiting lately, most of them eat at the restaurant. Dahai and Xiaohai are busy helping out.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to call them over, Aunt Chen. I¡¯d like everyone to try these strawberries, especially since Jin¡¯an and I have plucked so many. I¡¯ll give each family a basketful to taste and then teach you all how to grow them.¡± After teaching the villagers to grow strawberries, the village would develop even quicker. Soon after, Miss Chen and Wei Shu called everyone over. The villagers were excited as they tried the strawberries. They were also happy to see Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an again. When the villagers gathered and talked, it created a lively atmosphere. ¡°These strawberries are delicious!¡± ¡°So, these are what strawberries look like.¡± ¡°They¡¯re so delicious that I can¡¯t stop eating them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen fruits like these before.¡± ¡°If people had found them earlier, they would have been popular long ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s great that Madam Binglan always finds things like these.¡± ¡°Yeah, she was the one who discovered the hawthorns, too. Now, everyone makes and sells candied hawthorns in town. Business is booming.¡± ¡°Yeah, most people enjoy eating hawthorn dumplings, too.¡± Everyone chatted while they ate, and Su Binglan could feel the liveliness. She said smilingly, ¡°You can eat as many as you want. I¡¯ll also give each of you a basket of strawberries to share with your families. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll also teach you all how to grow some. Soon enough, your village will be responsible for producing and selling these fruits.¡± The villagers stopped eating and listened to Su Binglan with sparkling eyes. They did not want to miss out on any information and were eager to learn how to grow strawberries. After all, they knew they would significantly benefit if they could grow strawberries for themselves. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Bright Moon City Chapter 953: Bright Moon City Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When night fell, the people who were busy working in town returned to the village. They tasted the strawberries that Su Binglan had given them and became excited. ¡°These are delicious! We¡¯ll make a fortune if we sell these,¡± Wei Shan said, ¡°Besides, Madam Binglan has already taught us how to grow more. We¡¯ll be doing that for her starting tomorrow.¡± The following morning, everyone got busy helping Su Binglan plant strawberries in the greenhouse. That way, strawberries would be available to sell and eat all year round. After more than a month of hard work, the villagers had grown more than enough strawberries in the greenhouse. Simultaneously, the construction team had also finished building Black Mountain Village¡¯s business district. Soon after, Su Binglan opened the hotpot restaurant, kebab restaurant, mala hotpot restaurant, and many other shops. The once-lonely streets became lively after the appearance of these shops and cuisines. Many merchants had already booked their shops in advance in the newly built business district. When the contractors finished building the shops, the merchants could start their businesses. Simultaneously, Su Binglan taught the people in the surrounding villages how to grow strawberries. She even organized a team of villagers to teach others how to raise silkworms. She then added some modern silkworm-rearing methods. She also designed new looms and gathered a group of carpenters to build them. Then, she set up a weaving factory in the area and hired people to weave silk. Su Binglan provided a work schedule and monthly salaries and bonuses to her employees. She hired many women to work in the weaving factory. They often gathered after work to chat and spoke highly of Su Binglan. It was only later that they realized that Su Binglan was the princess. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our boss to be the princess.¡± ¡°I know, right?! I¡¯m still in disbelief. Princesses typically live in the royal palace and enjoy a luxurious life, but Her Highness travels and interacts with commoners like us.¡± ¡°Her Highness is wonderful and very approachable. I was stunned when she spoke to us.¡± ¡°Yeah! She even smiled and encouraged me when she visited the factory. She told me that I was doing a good job and that I weaved very quickly.¡± ¡°We work hard because Her Highness pays us well. Those who work harder will receive a higher bonus, too. People will feel motivated for getting paid that much.¡± ¡°The work environment also helps motivate us. We used to weave slowly at home and spent all day doing it.¡± ¡°Yeah, now we have rest days and can rest at home. We don¡¯t have to worry about much because we have stable jobs and income.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I have to pick up my child from school daily after work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too bad that your village is far away from the school. I don¡¯t have to pick my children up because the school is just a few steps away from my home.¡± ¡°The government has just set up the school and has yet to implement other things. Apparently, they will arrange for some carriages to wait outside the school and bring our children to and from school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Everyone can rest easy if it¡¯s safer with the carriages.¡± Everyone smiled as they chatted, full of hope for life. The entire border province had gone through drastic changes over the past three months. With Black Mountain Village as the center, people from other villages and Black Mountain Village began growing strawberries in greenhouses. Soon, strawberries became popular throughout Chu Country and even other countries. Moreover, the government had finished building all the free schools around the country and even hired all the teachers. Even the more established schools were under the government¡¯s management now. Soon, every parent sent their children to school to gain knowledge and skills. They began to realize that mastering a skill and gaining cultural knowledge could benefit their children greatly. After settling things in the border province, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an prepared to visit Bright Moon City. The city was close to the border, but it happened to rain a day before the couple left. Su binglan looked at the rain from under the roof and felt a little emotional. It¡¯s already late autumn, and winter will be here soon.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an could feel the temperature dropping when a cold wind blew into the room. He closed the window and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s getting colder now. We should try not to get caught in the rain.¡± Su Binglan said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. After seeing Black Mountain Village develop, I can just enjoy the scenery. The rain is quite beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± She felt a sense of accomplishment after helping to develop the border province. Luo Jin¡¯an smiled. ¡°All of Chu Country will prosper soon enough. So many foreign merchants are beginning to set up their businesses here. Some even come to purchase fabric and other goods from the textile mill. ¡°The merchants even come to buy looms. Although they don¡¯t know how to use the looms you designed, they like the fabric that they can produce. Also, the new looms make weaving much quicker. It can also produce so many unique patterns.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a combination of the loom and the person using it. The structure of the looms isn¡¯t that complicated. Still, it¡¯ll help everyone weave fabric at a higher pace. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve done what we could for the border province, we should head to Bright Moon City tomorrow.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an nodded. The couple fell asleep quickly that night while listening to the rain. The following day, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an set off for Bright Moon City. They had to head north and pass through a desert area, but Su Binglan thought the weather would be cold. However, the closer they got to the city, the hotter it became. There also seemed to be a severe sandstorm approaching. Su Binglan¡¯s expression turned solemn as she wondered what it would be like in Bright Moon City. Fortunately, she could sense the city¡¯s direction with her spiritual energy. Anyone else would have gotten lost in the desert. Still, it took the couple ten days to find Bright Moon City. Su Binglan looked at the signboard with the city¡¯s name on it and said, ¡°It looks like we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I never expected it to be in the desert,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said solemnly, ¡°No wonder almost no one knows about this city. It¡¯s so full of mystery.¡± Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Master Always Has a Way Chapter 954: Master Always Has a Way Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Binglan noticed the sand blowing in the wind and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known about this place either if Lin Zheng hadn¡¯t told me about it. I wonder if he¡¯s okay.¡± She felt she could not ignore him. After all, Lin Zheng was one of Su Binglan¡¯s first disciples. He had also told her about his background, but Su Binglan had many things to do and scores to settle. Unfortunately, she did not have time to help Lin Zheng investigate his background. Not long after Su Binglan went to the prefecture, she received an unexpected letter from Lin Zheng saying that he had gone to Bright Moon City. The city¡¯s gate opened, and there were two guards at the entrance. They were stunned when they saw the uniquely dressed Luo Jin¡¯an and Su Binglan. They never expected outsiders to find the place, especially during a sandstorm. Strangers could not find this place without the guidance of the people of Bright Moon City. Su Binglan asked, ¡°Excuse me, sirs. Are there any requirements for us to enter your city?¡± A guard said, ¡°We¡¯ve always sent our people to guide others here. What¡¯s your purpose for visiting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here looking for family. Here¡¯s my token.¡± Su Binglan showed the guards the token she had received from Lin Zheng. The guards were shocked when they saw the token. ¡°Th-that¡¯s our city lord¡¯s token! Please follow us, sir and madam.¡± The two guards bowed and gestured for Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an to enter. Soon after, the guards brought the couple to an inn to settle down. One of the guards then sent someone to deliver a notice to the city lord. Once inside the room, Su Binglan told her husband, ¡°It looks like Lin Zheng has become the city lord.¡± When they entered the city just now, they noticed how high the walls were. It was as if the citizens had built it to resist the sandstorms. Moreover, the houses and roads were sturdy and built with stone. Even so, the roads were neat, and the commoners traversed in an orderly manner. There were many shops along the streets, but they looked a little shabby. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an stayed at the inn for the time being. The following day, a guard escorted Lin Zheng to the inn. When he saw Su Binglan, he exclaimed, ¡°Master, it¡¯s really you!¡± Tears welled in his eyes at that moment. After all, he had not seen Su Binglan for a long time. She looked at him up and down, saying, ¡°Hey, everyone¡¯s watching. You¡¯re a grown man. Stop acting like a child, Lin Zheng.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always like this in your presence, Master.¡± Su Binglan smiled at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re so tall and much sturdier now. It looks like you¡¯ve been doing well here.¡± Lin Zheng explained, ¡°My biological father called me back to Bright Moon City to pass it on to me. I initially didn¡¯t want to be the city lord, but I thought I should stay after seeing how the citizens lived. ¡°I wanted to change this place and improve it for them. I didn¡¯t become the city lord for my father but for the citizens.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°This place is a little sandy, huh? I can feel it when I walked through the streets yesterday.¡± Lin Zheng sighed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t always like that. Water and grass were abundant here long ago. Everyone herded sheep and cows, too. However, the water and grass gradually disappeared, replaced by sand and dust. ¡°I think it¡¯s because everyone raised too many cattle and sheep. They tend to eat grass, right? Still, no one raises sheep or cattle anymore now that it¡¯s all dry and sandy. ¡°There¡¯s a water source near the oasis, so everyone protects the trees and grass there. We¡¯re also protecting our water reserves and using as little as possible. ¡°The royal palace is in the center of the oasis. We¡¯re currently in the outer perimeter. When I found out that you had come, I brought my people and rushed over. I wondered when you¡¯d visit and was excited when I heard you¡¯d arrived.¡± ¡°Is everyone self-sufficient here?¡± Su Binglan asked. Lin Zheng explained, ¡°There isn¡¯t much land in the oasis that we can water, so we can¡¯t produce enough food, either. Sometimes, the citizens will exchange their fruits for food. ¡°Oh, this place is rich in spices. Most of the citizens exchange them for food, too. Spices are costly elsewhere, and high-ranking government officials and nobles use them. However, they¡¯re cheap here because we have a lot. Still, food is what we need, not spices.¡± Su Binglan roughly understood what she had to do after listening to Lin Zheng¡¯s explanation. Although she already had plans to improve the city, she still needed to look around for more details. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take you to the central area where the royal palace is. You can rest there instead. It¡¯s too shabby over here.¡± Su Binglan waved lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter where Jin¡¯an and I live. I just want to see more of the city. Perhaps we can find a way to increase the food production here.¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°Well, we mostly grow corn and wheat, but the wheat dies too quickly. Most of us rely on corn, so the citizens eat plenty of coarse grain foods.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a good look around over the next few days to assess the situation.¡± Lin Zheng noticed his master¡¯s earnest expression and thought of something. He asked excitedly, ¡°Master, do you have a way to improve the situation here?¡± He looked at Su Binglan with sparkling eyes, knowing what she was capable of. After all, the Su Teng Villagers always referenced Su Binglan as a guardian angel who descended from heaven to help them. ¡®Perhaps Master has a way to help us.¡¯ Su Binglan smiled at Lin Zheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to look around first.¡± ¡°Of course, Master,¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°Then, please come to the palace to rest first. I¡¯ll show you around afterward. Since you¡¯ve traveled so far, it¡¯s only natural for me to give you a tour of Bright Moon City.¡± Su Binglan helplessly shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already rested enough last night. Let¡¯s go and take a look around now.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He desperately wanted to improve the citizens¡¯ lives, especially since he was the city lord. He felt he was responsible for everyone in Bright Moon City. Even so, Lin Zheng knew he had not done enough for his people. He had only issued a few policies that benefited them. Still, everyone loved him for what he did. Whenever he went out in plain clothes to lay low, he would overhear people praising him. It gave him an indescribable feeling, making him want to do whatever it took to improve the citizens¡¯ lives. Lin Zheng had not stopped studying since leaving Tenghe Town to move to Bright Moon City. However, he felt he could do nothing about Bright Moon City¡¯s environment. Whenever he was at a loss, he would wonder what his master would do. Soon after, Lin Zheng brought Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an on a tour around the city. Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Grapes Chapter 955: Grapes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although it was named Bright Moon City, it was more like a small country. It took Su Binglan about ten days to understand the city¡¯s layout. She noticed a few oases but not much land for farming. Still, the place indeed had plenty of spices. At that moment, Su Binglan, Luo Jin¡¯an, and Lin Zheng stood in a field near a water source. However, the people were careful not to waste a single drop while watering the crops. ¡°It¡¯s autumn now, and we¡¯ve harvested most of our crops,¡± Lin Zheng said, ¡°Now we¡¯ll plant some vegetables. I¡¯ve supplied all the food and vegetables evenly, so people must ration them. ¡°We have our own set of rules, which allows the citizens to live as well as possible. Even if the caravans leave to purchase food, the palace will arrange for people to manage them.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°Lin Zheng, gather some people and bring some equipment. We¡¯ll dig a well.¡± ¡°A well?!¡± Lin Zheng was stunned, his mouth agape as he fell into a daze. ¡°M-Master, can we really dig a well here? I¡¯ve sent people to do that before, but our efforts were always in vain. After all, we¡¯re in a desert.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°You said Bright Moon City was once rich in water and plants long ago, right? Since that¡¯s the case, we should be able to dig a well and even create a river channel here.¡± She had secretly used her spiritual energy and sensed the presence of water. She then expanded her energy and looked deep below the ground. Indeed, she found plenty of water underneath. However, the water remained hidden in a rocky area under the desert. If the direction of the well were even slightly off, their efforts would be pointless. Fortunately, Su Binglan could see through the rock formation. She had also discovered my underground ruins that seem to be from ancient times, even older than this. At a glance, she could tell this place once flourished with culture. ¡°Is that true, Master?¡± Although Lin Zheng sounded like he did not trust his master, that was not the case. He was just in disbelief. Su Binglan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Of course it is. All right, let¡¯s prepare to dig a well and create a river channel. Do you see that arc over there? It looks like there used to be a river.¡± She could see the shape, thinking the citizens would be excited if she could succeed in creating a river. Soon after, Lin Zheng gathered the guards to help. Of course, the commotion alarmed the citizens. ¡°What happened? Why¡¯s Lord Lin Zheng calling his guards over?¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re digging a well or something. Apparently, there¡¯s water over there.¡± ¡°What?! Really?! Do my ears deceive me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. Even so, why else would Lord Lin Zheng need so many people?¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go and take a look, too. If they manage to dig a well, it¡¯ll benefit our city significantly!¡± ¡°Yeah, if that¡¯s the case, I want to see the water coming out!¡± ¡°There¡¯s strength in numbers, right? Let¡¯s go and see if we can help with anything.¡± The citizens were united because they knew they could improve their lives only by helping each other. Therefore, everyone enthusiastically ran over to help.¡± Since the citizens had dug wells before, they were well-equipped to dig more. Soon, Su Binglan led everyone in digging. Lin Zheng said, ¡°Everyone, do as my master says.¡± The people had to take turns digging and resting because of how deep the water was. Everyone worked for three whole days. That evening, a loud bang startled everyone. Immediately after, a rapid current of water gushed out from below the surface. Su Binglan discreetly gathered her spiritual energy in her hand and guided the water toward the dried-up river bank. If she had not done that, the water would have overflowed and drowned the surrounding villages. ¡°Wow! There¡¯s so much water!¡± ¡°We did it, everyone! Look how much water there is!¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that we had water right here?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable! Quick, pinch me so that I know I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± ¡°The sound of water is like music to my ears.¡± Everyone yelled and jumped in excitement. Meanwhile, Lin Zheng was so amazed that he struggled to return to his senses. A while later, he rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°What a rapid current. There must be enough to form a river, right?¡± Everyone was screaming, jumping, and talking excitedly. Su Binglan said firmly, ¡°Of course, it will. There used to be a moat in this place. It just disappeared long ago because the earth¡¯s crust shifted. That¡¯s how Bright Moon City came to be.¡± Lin Zheng felt enlightened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there must be ruins underground. Is that how Bright Moon City formed?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it must¡¯ve happened long ago. This place must¡¯ve been bustling with activities back in the day.¡± Su Binglan could tell just by looking at the historical sites underground. However, Lin Zheng could not imagine what Bright Moon City was like back then. Soon, the water formed a river. Although it was relatively small, Su Binglan believed it would grow as more water seeped out. Now that the city had access to ample water, the citizens could expand their harvests. Su Binglan thought it would be great if she could somehow find grapes nearby. With that thought in mind, grapes suddenly appeared in her pocket dimension. She was stunned when she sensed the grapes. She discreetly plucked some from her pocket dimension and held them. ¡°What are those, Master?¡± Lin Zheng was shocked. ¡°These are fruits that are called grapes. They¡¯re suitable for growing in places like Bright Moon City. We can teach the citizens how to plant them in large areas. When the time comes, you can even open a grape winery.¡± Although Lin Zheng had never seen grapes before, he knew they must be beneficial. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Master.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Nonetheless, you¡¯ll have a lot of work ahead of you in leading the citizens to fix the river channel. Let¡¯s also give everyone a taste of these grapes. They must be exhausted after working for three days straight.¡± Soon after, Lin Zheng tasked his guards to bring the grapes to everyone. The citizens were excited when they ate such sweet fruits. ¡°Mmm! These are delicious!¡± ¡°They¡¯re pretty juicy, too!¡± ¡°Is Lord Lin Zheng¡¯s master from another world or something?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person, does she? She might actually be a guardian angel.¡± ¡°You might be right. Did you see how she conjured these grapes?¡± ¡°She also knew about the moat under the city. I¡¯m so excited now that we have water.¡± Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: The End (1) Chapter 956: The End (1) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At that moment, the citizens ate grapes while looking at the river with a sense of accomplishment. Soon, everyone set off firecrackers to celebrate, creating a lively scene. Many others even spent days looking at the river from afar. Meanwhile, the citizens also repaired the outer edge of the river with stones. When the river reached the lower reaches, Lin Zheng got his men to build a branch channel to guide the water into several canals. The city soon had enough water, and Su Binglan told Lin Zheng that the underground river had an abundant water source that could supply the city endlessly. Su Binglan even used her spiritual energy to make it rain in Bright Moon City. The citizens excitedly ran to the streets to feel the rain. Everyone laughed as they played around, and some even took buckets to fill them with rainwater. Su Binglan had also stored even more grapes in her pocket dimension over the past few days. She then gave them to everyone to eat and gave them seeds to grow more. Lin Zheng first gathered a group of people to learn how to grow grapes. These people then visited various places with seeds to spread Su Binglan¡¯s teachings. Everyone planted grapes on the land by the river and would water the grape seeds with water from the river. Su Binglan even suggested that Lin Zheng open a perfume and skincare product factory. That was because she knew that some of the plants in the oasis were natural ingredients for skincare products. She then told Lin Zheng to gather a group of contractors to build the factories. She also distributed high-yield seeds that she had stored in her pocket dimension for everyone to use. Her arrival brought about a considerable change to Bright Moon City. The citizens now regarded Su Binglan as their guardian angel and savior. They were extremely grateful to her. Su Binglan had stayed in Bright Moon City for six months and brought the citizens plenty of food. Soon, everyone became self-sufficient. Moreover, the perfume and skincare products became popular throughout the entire continent. Ultimately, Bright Moon City became open to trade with the outside world. They primarily traded with Chu Country, and the products included grape wine, which quickly became famous far and wide. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an visited many places over three years and helped the locals wherever they went. Soon, everyone considered Su Binglan their savior and guardian angel for helping them improve their lives. Moreover, everyone had fruits and vegetables that they had never seen before. Soon after their journey, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an rushed back to Su Teng Village for Su Wenxiu¡¯s wedding. Su Binglan even brought many local specialties and fruits from all over the world. Once she and Luo Jin¡¯an reached the village, Su Binglan was stunned when she saw the red lanterns hanging around. ¡°It seems so festive around here.¡± Su Binglan wore a scarf and a hat at that moment. A woman who had walked by did not recognize Su Binglan initially. The former smiled and said, ¡°Do you know why that is, miss? The Su family¡¯s second young master will get married in a few days. ¡°Everyone is excited and feels like they should celebrate it. Every household has hung up red lanterns and even prepared to lay out a red carpet for the couple.¡± ¡°Miss Shen has also distributed wedding cakes and sweets to every family in Su Teng Village,¡± another young woman said, ¡°They were delicious. Su Teng Village has changed so much. It¡¯s no wonder people have flocked here over the past few years.¡± ¡°Now that the residential area is full, people can only buy houses that are as close as possible to the village.¡± ¡°Not only do we have unlimited food, but we also have a variety of local specialties. It¡¯s so convenient to live here. There are also many entertainment venues, and it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in the country knows about our village now.¡± Everyone was prideful as they spoke about Su Teng Village. Su Binglan smiled, knowing Chu Country had undergone tremendous changes over the past three years. With the high-yield seeds, the commoners of the entire country could eat their fill. Moreover, they had an abundance of grain. Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: The End (2) Chapter 957: The End (2) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chu Country¡¯s granaries were practically overflowing with grain. The other countries that had established diplomatic ties with Chu Country would buy grain seeds from them. The various things that Chu Country produced were excellent and popular in other countries as well. Su Binglan saw many people holding their children¡¯s hands as they strolled around the streets. Li Dazhuang and Jiang Xiaocheng¡¯s sons were playing with the other neighborhood kids at that moment. Old Madam Li smiled at her great-grandson and said, ¡°Don¡¯t run so fast. You might fall.¡± ¡°Yes, Great-Grandma!¡± The child¡¯s voice was crisp. Meanwhile, Li Mei and Du Xiaoshuan had twins. Du Xiaoshuan¡¯s mother watched over them so that her son and daughter-in-law could continue working. Li Mei had even become the tofu factory¡¯s chief manager, and the factory had even doubled in size. Her rewards and salary were much higher than those of many other managers. On the other hand, Du Xiaoshuan delivered stinky tofu and had more freedom at work. He would go home and spend time with his twin sons whenever he finished work. His sister had also gotten engaged and would soon get married. Meanwhile, his mother was in good health and always smiling. Over the past three years, many more children were born in Su Teng Village. Every child was happy and healthy. The place was also safe for them to play whenever they wanted. That was because the neighbors would help take care of them. After all, it took a village to raise a single child. Furthermore, there were many guards around Su Teng Village, further increasing its safety and security. The government had also made Blue Mountain Academy a school where students could attend for free. Children would go there as soon as they were of age. Su Binglan smiled when she saw the hustle and bustle of Su Teng Village. ¡°I feel like the village has become even livelier with so many more children around.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°That¡¯s because of the policies that Ruozhu and the government have implemented. Don¡¯t forget about the high grain production. People can also earn a significant living by working in factories. ¡°Children can attend school for free, and it¡¯ll be easier for them to find jobs after graduating.¡± Su Binglan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I like hearing the children¡¯s voices as they play. Let¡¯s have a child, too.¡± ¡°What?! Okay!¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said excitedly. Su Binglan smiled. ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯ll be staying for a while longer anyway.¡± Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua were thrilled now that the couple had returned. Meanwhile, Liu Yinyin carried her one-year-old daughter out of the room. She told her daughter, ¡°Tuan, that¡¯s your Aunt Binglan. Go ahead and greet her.¡± ¡°Hey there, Tuan. Do you know who I am?¡± Su Binglan asked as she watched her little niece reach out to hug her. Su Tuan said softly, ¡°Hello, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan laughed. ¡°That man over there is your Uncle Jin¡¯an. Go say hi.¡± Su Tuan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Luo Jin¡¯an. She hurried over and urged him to carry her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re pretty, Uncle Jin¡¯an. Carry me.¡± Liu Yinyin helplessly shook her head and smiled. ¡°She probably only wants Jin¡¯an to carry her because he¡¯s handsome.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an had a gentle expression as he carried his little niece. She then hugged him and even kissed his cheek. ¡°She¡¯s so clever for her age.¡± Su Binglan found Su Tuan adorable. Luo Jin¡¯an looked at his new niece, thinking he would also like to have a daughter with Su Binglan. He also hoped his future daughter would look like his wife. No matter what, he would dote on his child to no end. A while later, Su Xuexuan appeared with a two-year-old boy. When the little boy saw Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an, he greeted them, ¡°Hello, Aunt Binglan and Uncle Jin¡¯an.¡± The boy was Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran¡¯s son, Su Xuedong. After Ye Feiran settled her family affairs, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua visited Ye Feiran¡¯s parents with Su Wenwu to propose a marriage. Soon after, the two families became one when Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran got married. Since Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran were still busy with their various businesses, Su Fengmao and Shen Qiuhua helped care for Su Xuedong. Su Wenwu and Ye Feiran developed a habit of staying in Su Teng Village for half a year and then in the south for the other half. Sometimes, Ye Feiran would even bring her parents to visit Su Teng Village. The older couple were impressed when they first visited. Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: The End (3) Chapter 958: The End (3) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fortunately, Ye Feiran and Su Wenwu had bought a house for Ye Feiran¡¯s parents to live in whenever they visited Su Teng Village. The older couple could also visit whenever they wanted to. Su Binglan combed Su Xuedong¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Of course, Aunt Binglan.¡± Su Binglan was delighted when she saw her new nephew¡¯s adorable appearance. She said, ¡°I brought you and your cousins some food. I¡¯ll cook for you all tonight, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt Binglan!¡± Su Xuedong was thrilled. Su Wenxiu returned home that night and was surprised to see his sister and brother-in-law. Although he was about to get married, he was still busy. After all, the enrollment of students in the medical school had increased several times. Even so, he never stopped smiling because he was about to marry Zi Die. More than three years ago, Zi Die had told him that he should wait for her to grow up, and so he did. The two had built an excellent relationship and were almost inseparable. After graduating from medical school, Zi Die began specializing in medicinal cuisine. The herbal porridge shop she had opened became popular quickly, and she even expanded her business. Moreover, she stayed in the school to teach because of her astounding professional courses. Zi Die taught her students all about medicinal cuisine. She and her fiance were famous everywhere because they had helped many people. Once Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an returned, they helped Su Wenxiu prepare for his wedding. Everyone in Su Teng Village, including the medical school students, attended the wedding. That day, Su Teng Village was livelier than it had ever been. Su Wenxiu and Zi Die were excited as well. After the celebration that night, Su Wenxiu held Zi Die¡¯s hand as they sat on the bed. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I will always be good to you and care for you.¡± ¡°I know, dear. I promise to do the same for you.¡± Zi Die smiled sweetly. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes affectionately at that moment. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an finally settled down in Su Teng Village. Since they wanted to have children, they soon put their words into action. A month later, Su Binglan felt something when she was eating. She checked her pulse and found out that she was almost a month pregnant. Afterward, the entire family treated Su Binglan with much care. In particular, Luo Jin¡¯an was highly considerate toward her. He could even feel the slightest movement she made whenever they slept. He would then get up to check on her. Su Binglan constantly reassured him that she was okay so that he would not be so nervous. Even so, Luo Jin¡¯an could not help but worry. Still, he was more excited than nervous. He also constantly imagined what their child would look like. Luo Jin¡¯an also cooked various delicacies for Su Binglan. Even Lan Ruozhu brought his wife, the empress, to visit Su Binglan. The empress was the daughter of the Xie family and had an excellent personality. She came from a proper family of poetry and books. The woman was intelligent and reasonable, a perfect candidate for an empress. Lan Ruozhu had promised her that he would treat her well and care for her selflessly. The empress felt close to Su Binglan and treated her as her own. The former knew Lan Ruozhu had chosen her as his wife because he had asked for Su Binglan¡¯s opinion. Therefore, the empress was grateful to Su Binglan. Su Binglan felt warm inside when she saw her sister-in-law and Lan Ruozhu. She even told them to bring back the food she had brought them from all over the world. When Su Binglan checked her sister-in-law¡¯s pulse, she realized she was pregnant, too. Lan Ruozhu was thrilled and considered letting his wife live in Su Teng Village for a few months. Then, it would be more convenient for his wife to have the baby. In any case, the country was prosperous, and its people were at peace. Lan Ruozhu could stroll the streets in civilian clothes at that time. Three months later, he brought his wife back to the palace. However, the empress was reluctant to part with Su Binglan. Although the empress never had a sister, she felt that close to Su Binglan. Su Binglan smiled, saying, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ll come to the capital to visit, okay?¡± Xie Wanyin held Su Binglan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°All right. Don¡¯t forget to bring your child to come and play with us when the time comes.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bring Jin¡¯an, too.¡± Su Binglan nodded. Nine months later, Su Binglan gave birth to twins. The villagers were delighted when they found out and even set off firecrackers to celebrate. It was as lively as a festival during that time. Soon after, Su Binglan received the news that Xie Wanyin had given birth to a boy. Immediately after, Lan Ruozhu conferred the title of crown prince to his son. He knew the courtiers would feel more at ease with a crown prince in the Imperial Court. During Su Binglan¡¯s confinement period, Luo Jin¡¯an took great care of her and coaxed the twins. Afterward, the couple worked together to care for their children. Of course, the rest of the Su family loved the twins and would sometimes fight to carry them. Even the now two-year-old Su Tuan would play with the twins. Su Xuexuan, Su Xuehai, and Su Xuedong also often played with their cousins daily. They could not wait for the twins to grow up and play with them. Su Binglan could not stop smiling as she looked at her beautiful and harmonious family. Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Side Story (1) Chapter 959: Side Story (1) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Spring was warm and harmonious as the Su Teng Village busied themselves in the distant fields. Each spring, every family would plant high-yield potatoes and sweet potatoes. During the busy farming season, the employees from the factories in and around Su Teng Village would be on vacation. After all, they needed time to farm. Everyone smiled as they worked in the fields. Some would even gather and discuss the changes in Su Teng Village during their break. The villagers had endless things to say about their home. They had also fully utilized the empty land around Su Teng Village over the past few years. Su Binglan even opened a few more factories as more people moved to Tenghe Town. The village was lively each day, with children playing on the streets. Instead of letting their children sleep at home, the parents would encourage their children to go out and play. Children also had two days off from school each week, and they would play together during their break. The children of the Su family often gathered in Su Binglan¡¯s small courtyard to play with their siblings and cousins during the weekends. Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s twins were already three years old at that time. Not only were they good-looking, but they were also knowledgeable. Su Binglan would cook delicious food for everyone whenever they visited. That day, she went to the kitchen to make cupcakes because the children loved them. Even so, she knew not to feed them too many sweets. When she finished making the cupcakes and went to the courtyard, she realized that her son and daughter were not there. ¡°Huh, where are Yaoyao and Lele?¡± Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an had nicknamed their twins Yaoyao and Lele. They were clamoring for something to eat that afternoon. ¡°Xuexuan, Xuehai, and the others were here just now. Did Jin¡¯an bring them elsewhere to play?¡± Su Binglan muttered in puzzlement. Just then, Luo Jin¡¯an appeared and smiled, saying, ¡°The little crown prince is here. Yaoyao and Lele went to play with him.¡± Su Binglan became wide-eyed. ¡°You mean Chengtai is here? Did Ruozhu send him here again?¡± Lan Ruozhu and Xie Wanzhi had named their son Lan Chengtai, but most people addressed the little guy as Crown Prince. Nonetheless, Lan Ruozhu often sent his son to Su Teng Village to play with his cousins. ¡°Ruozhu usually tells me that he¡¯s sending Chengtai over. I guess he stopped doing that, huh?¡± Su Binglan palmed her forehead. Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It seems Chengtai must enjoy playing with his cousins that much. I guess Ruozhu also wants him to have a proper childhood and learn more from his cousins. I think Chengtai will grow up to be an excellent emperor.¡± Su Binglan smiled. ¡°He¡¯s only three, you know. Ruozhu¡¯s too strict with him.¡± ¡°Really? I think Chengtao is too quiet,¡± Luo Jin¡¯an said, ¡°It¡¯s good that his cousins often play with him. It brings out Chengtai¡¯s smile.¡± Su Binglan said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I made extra cupcakes. Since Chengtai is here, he can eat them with his cousins.¡± Meanwhile, in the front yard, Wei Le took Lan Chengtai¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°My mother made cupcakes, Chengtai. Let¡¯s go inside to eat.¡± Wei Yao added, ¡°After we eat, I¡¯ll show you the toys Father made.¡± Lan Chengtai said, ¡°But I¡¯m here to learn martial arts from Uncle Jin¡¯an.¡± Although he was only three, he knew he had to learn a lot as the crown prince. Lan Ruozhu had also told him to go to Su Teng Village to learn from his aunt and uncle. Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Side Story (2) Chapter 960: Side Story (2) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Wei Le noticed Lan Chengtai¡¯s earnest expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chengtai. I¡¯ll tell my father to talk to Uncle Ruozhu. Then, Uncle Ruozhu won¡¯t scold you.¡± Everyone favored Wei Le because she was Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an¡¯s daughter. Although the emperor and empress were strict with Lan Chengtai, they wanted nothing more than to dote on Wei Le. The little girl was not only pretty but also sweet. Some would even argue that she was the most likable out of the other kids. Lan Chengtai would undoubtedly believe Wei Le¡¯s claims. Sometimes, he thought his parents liked Wei Le more than him. Although she was only half a month older than him, he considered her as his sister. Lan Chengtai also treated Wei Le as his younger sister, even though she was older. Nonetheless, he did not blame his parents for seemingly liking Wei Le more than him. On the contrary, he thought their feelings were justifiable as he felt similarly. Lan Ruozhua and Xie Wanyin would tell their son to go to many places that he did not want to. However, he would jump at any opportunity to visit Su Teng Village if they asked. Perhaps it was because he knew he could see Wei Le. Wei Le insisted on dragging Lan Chengtai to the courtyard to eat the cupcakes. Although Lan Chengtai seemed hesitant, he ultimately agreed after seeing Wei Le¡¯s expectant expression. When Wei Le saw her parents at the door, she said sweetly, ¡°Chengtai is here, Father and Mother. I brought him in for something to eat.¡± ¡°I know, dear. I¡¯ve already made cupcakes for you guys.¡± Su Binglan nodded. She enjoyed pampering children as long as it made them happy. Luo Jin¡¯an helplessly said, ¡°Don¡¯t give them so many sweets. Their teeth will rot.¡± Previously, Su Xuedong had eaten too many sweets, which caused some of his teeth to fall. Fortunately, they were just baby teeth, and Su Binglan gave him some medicine. Su Xuedong¡¯s teeth eventually regrew, and they no longer hurt. Luo Jin¡¯an did not expect his meticulous and stringent wife to be so gentle and spoil the children. Still, Su Binglan had considered the consequences and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure they don¡¯t overeat. I¡¯ll make more nutritious food for them next time, okay? I¡¯ll manage their diet better.¡± With that said, Su Binglan admired Zi Die because the latter had a more profound understanding of medicinal cuisine. Zi Die knew which herbs would be best suited to food and how to bring out their medicinal properties. Her medicinal porridge had gained fame throughout the country, and many foreigners often visited just to have it for breakfast. Soon after, Su Binglan went to the kitchen to make other foods. She smiled as she could hear the children¡¯s laughter from the kitchen. After eating the cupcakes, Su Xuexuan brought his younger siblings to the library to read. Su Xuexuan had turned thirteen, and his favorite place to go in the village was the library. The library had a vibrant collection of books, especially after three years since its establishment. Whenever Su Binglan found a good book during her journey, she would send it back to the Su Teng Village library. Otherwise, she would get the printing factory to print copies of a specific book and place it in the library. If there were a book anyone wanted to find, it would most likely be in the library. Su Teng Village had also become a place for many students to study. It created an intense cultural atmosphere in Su Teng Village¡¯s library. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Side Story (3) Chapter 961: Side Story (3) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That day, Zi Die left her restaurant and went to the medical school to look for Su Wenxiu. Although she was in charge of the shop, she continued to teach in school because of her wealth of medical knowledge. Su Wenxiu and Zi Die had separate offices in the medical school. Zi Die knocked on her husband¡¯s door, and the latter cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Come in!¡± Although they were married, Zi Die would still feel butterflies in her stomach whenever she heard Su Wenxiu¡¯s voice. She opened the door and noticed that her husband was busy. Time had been kind to Su Wenxiu, and he had not aged a bit. If anything, he looked more mature and confident than before. Even his scholarly demeanor had become more apparent. Zi Die knew it was because he had accumulated a wealth of knowledge. She looked at her husband and reminisced about their interactions three years ago. Zi Die fell in love with Su Wenxiu at first sight. She only dared to confess her feelings for him because she was courageous. Ultimately, Su Wenxiu became her husband. Although she was bold back then, she felt she would not have the courage to do it now. One would say that youngsters were more courageous and spontaneous. Even so, Zi Die was grateful to her former self for being courageous. After not getting a response from the person he had let in, Su Wenxiu looked up and saw Zi Die. When he saw his wife, his expression softened with a doting light. Zi Die¡¯s heart pounded when she met Su Wenxiu¡¯s gaze. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here, honey?¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯ve been busy these past few days, but I wanted to see you.¡± Zi Die pouted. Su Wenxiu helplessly pulled his wife behind the desk and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t we see each other this morning?¡± ¡°But I miss you already,¡± Zi Die whispered back. Although Su Wenxiu was many years older than Zi Die, she still clung to him. Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard his wife¡¯s words. He knew he was not good at expressing himself, but he knew his feelings for his wife were profound. He stood up and combed her hair back, saying, ¡°Do you want something to eat? We can go out. I can even cook for you in the school¡¯s kitchen.¡± Su Wenxiu had been swamped these few days because there was a constant flow of new students enrolling in the school. Usually, he would entrust some trivial matters to the logistics manager and teachers to spend more time with his wife. In the past, he always regarded his work crucially. However, he later learned to balance his work life and personal life better. He always tried his best to spend time with Zi Die because she meant a lot to him. After all, she had helped him feel happy again. Zi Die smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, dear. I just feel sorry that you have to work so much. Can I help you with anything?¡± She always told her husband her thoughts and would give him a true sense of security by showing she cared. She also made him feel needed. Su Wenxiu said dotingly, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all, dear.¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t bear to bother you with my work.¡± Su Wenxiu then fell silent for a moment. After all, he only wanted to give his best to Zi Die. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should rest,¡± Zi Die said smilingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me to the Grand Theater to watch the new play?¡± Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Side Story (4) Chapter 962: Side Story (4) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Zi Die smiled sweetly and hugged Su Wenxiu, letting herself fall into him. She felt safe as she took in his scent. She asked, ¡°How much work do you have left? I can help if you want.¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I¡¯m not that busy. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to lunch.¡± Ultimately, he remembered that his wife was more important than work and took her out to lunch. Zi Die¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard his words. She would act like a little girl in his presence, and he would pamper her. Although she was already eighteen, she was sixteen when she married Su Wenxiu. Whenever Su Wenxiu did something, he would consider his wife. He was in a better mood after seeing how happy his wife was. He smiled faintly, and then the two left the medical school. Many students watched as the couple reached the courtyard. Su Wenxiu was elegant and handsome, while Zi Die was gentle and beautiful. The students thought they were the best-looking couple around. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mr. Wenxiu and Sister Zi Die.¡± The students had grown accustomed to calling Zi Die ¡°Sister Zi Die,¡± even though she was a teacher in the school. Many of the new students looked at the couple curiously. After all, they had only heard that Su Wenxiu and Zi Die were married but were not too sure about the specifics. The students sighed after seeing the couple walk together so sweetly. ¡°I wonder how they met last time. It must be an exciting story.¡± ¡°They look so sweet together.¡± ¡°Sister Zi Die said that she was the one who pursued Mr. Wenxiu. He even waited for her to grow up. Sister Zi Die has loved Mr. Wenxiu since she first saw him. Mr. Wenxiu even doted on her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lovely story. So, teachers and students can be together, too?¡± ¡°People aren¡¯t as old-fashioned as before. Everyone is learning and becoming more knowledgeable. People began supporting Sister Zi Die and Mr. Wenxiu¡¯s relationship not too long ago.¡± ¡°It seems Sister Zi Die is not Mr. Wenxiu¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so touching. It makes me believe in sincere love.¡± ¡°Mr. Wenxiu is our dean and the director of the medical centers. Even so, he¡¯s so approachable and even takes the time to give us lectures.¡± ¡°Yeah, I love listening to Mr. Wenxiu¡¯s lessons because they¡¯re easy to understand. He even teaches us a lot of principles.¡± ¡°Medical centers have opened all over the country now. Many of the doctors from our medical school work there and are highly respected.¡± Su Wenxiu had established the medical centers long ago. The conditions of Chu Country¡¯s previous medical centers were not as advanced as Su Wenxiu¡¯s. However, he had changed all that. The students who had graduated from his medical school could go to his medical centers for an internship and then start work. The students could then treat the locals and prescribe them with medicine. The government even gave subsidies for many expensive medicines so that ordinary people could afford them. Therefore, Su Wenxiu¡¯s medical centers had an excellent reputation among the people. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Side Story (5) Chapter 963: Side Story (5) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone held the medical centers in high regard and knew them for their convenience. Most doctors who worked there were graduates of Su Wenxiu¡¯s medical school. Even though they had studied for a few years, they were not allowed to graduate if their medical skills were not up to par. After graduation, one would first do an internship with an experienced doctor. The students could accumulate experience through internships. Gradually, they became official doctors before providing medical services in medical centers. Everyone in Chu Country knew Su Wenxiu¡¯s name and even gave him the nickname Divine Doctor. Every doctor who came from his medical school was proud to be his student. Other famous doctors also attended Su Wenxiu¡¯s school to improve their medical skills. Of course, he welcomed them and arranged classes to impart his medical knowledge to everyone. Zi Die smiled when she heard the students discussing her relationship with Su Wenxiu. Back then, many of her classmates, including her juniors, were envious of her. Zi Die even knew that some of her juniors liked Su Wenxiu, but he did not know that. Fortunately, Zi Die was brave enough to speak up back then. ¡°Wenxiu, many of my classmates liked you back then,¡± Zi Die whispered to her husband as they left the medical school. Su Wenxiu was shocked. ¡°What, really? I never noticed it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by how all the girls look at you?¡± After some thought, Su Wenxiu realized he had no memories of how others looked at him. He said, ¡°Everyone always looks so serious in class. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Besides work, he only cared about his wife and thought of nothing else. He would not have known that Zi Die liked him if she had not spoken up. Zi Die listened and watched Su Wenxiu¡¯s reaction. She smiled lightly because she thought that was what made Su Wenxiu particularly charming. Moreover, he gave her a sense of security. ¡°You¡¯re the only one in my heart, Zi Die.¡± Su Wenxiu rarely said such words. Since he feared Zi Die overthinking things, he would occasionally reassure her of his feelings. ¡°Likewise, my love,¡± Zi Die said sweetly. Their profound affection for each other was apparent when they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. After some thought, Zi Die said, ¡°Wenxiu, let¡¯s have a child.¡± Su Wenxiu trembled when he heard that. Zi Die had told him that when she was sixteen, but he was afraid that she was too young and would not yet be fit to carry a child. Since he was well-versed in medicine, he knew it was risky. Zi Die knew it, too, but she also understood her husband¡¯s consideration for her. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m eighteen now and not a little girl anymore. I should be okay to bear a child.¡± ¡°Well, all right, then.¡± Su Wenxiu said hoarsely. His eyes seemed to reveal his contained emotions when he looked at his wife. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Side Story (6) Chapter 964: Side Story (6) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Zi Die¡¯s heart pounded when she met Su Wenxiu¡¯s intense gaze. She gulped and said, ¡°W-Wenxiu?¡± Su Wenxiu restrained himself and gently combed Zi Die¡¯s hair behind her ear, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll take you to watch the new play after that.¡± Zi Die¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy this afternoon? Are we really going to the Grand Theater?¡± She liked watching the plays and felt they were even more meaningful whenever she watched them with her husband. However, she also knew how busy he was and typically avoided asking him to accompany her to such things. Zi Die was delighted when Su Wenxiu said that he would watch a play with her. ¡°I¡¯m not too busy since I¡¯ve already settled most of my work. I can leave the rest to the others.¡± Zi Die asked curiously, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to watch a play with me? You wouldn¡¯t have suggested that before.¡± Usually, Zi Die would have to initiate and ask Su Wenxiu to do something. Only then would he oblige. This time was different as he took the initiative instead. Su Wenxiu leaned over and whispered, ¡°You said you wanted to have children, right? So, I want to spend more time with you.¡± He then took her hand and walked toward the food street. He paid attention to this aspect when he studied medicine. He knew it was good for a woman to be relaxed when she wanted to have children. Zi Die blushed and nodded lightly. After all, she only hoped for her husband to spend more time with her. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Su Wenxiu asked as he strolled along the street holding his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s have some fried chicken.¡± There were many shops on the food street, and one of them was a fried chicken shop. There were various styles of fried chicken snacks inside, which were delicious. They even served drinks they got from the Su family¡¯s factory. Su Wenxiu said dotingly, ¡°All right, let¡¯s have some fried chicken.¡± Since they were early, there was no queue at the door. They quickly found their seats when they entered, and a waiter came to take their orders. The waiter was excited to see Su Wenxiu and Zi Die, saying, ¡°Welcome, Divine Doctor Wenxie and Madam Zi Die.¡± All the businessmen around Su Teng Village knew about the Su family and their factories. Su Wenxiu, in particular, was famous among the people. Everyone knew about his medical school, medical centers, and all the people he had helped. When the waiter¡¯s grandmother was sick, he took her to the medical center to get treated. He was grateful to Su Wenxiu because the medical fees were cheap. Su Wenxiu waved and chuckled awkwardly, ¡°You can just call me Doctor Wenxiu. Drop the Divine part, okay?¡± He believed there was no end to learning medicine and did not feel worthy of such a nickname. ¡°Of course, Doctor Wenxiu.¡± Although the waiter said so, he still regarded Su Wenxiu as a divine doctor. Everyone else also regarded Su Wenxiu as such. Moreover, Su Wenxiu trained many doctors and helped many people. Everyone was incredibly grateful to him for changing the medical industry forever. Meanwhile, Zi Die knew people only recognized her because she was Su Wenxiu¡¯s wife. Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Side Story (7) Chapter 965: Side Story (7) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whenever Zi Die and Su Wenxiu went out, people would always recognize them and greet them warmly. The couple enjoyed being respected. Soon after, the waiter brought the fried chicken and wings over. Of course, Su Wenxiu fed Zi Die first. They did not drink alcohol but had fruit juice instead. As a doctor, Su Wenxiu had sworn off wine. Meanwhile, Zi Die had never developed a habit of drinking alcohol. After eating and drinking, Su Wenxiu brought Zi Die to the Grand Theater to watch the new play. ¡°The Lion King play is this afternoon,¡± Zi Die said as she looked at the sign at the door. The Grand Theater had just released The Lion King a few days ago, and she had wanted to watch it since. However, she did not mention it because her husband was too busy. Zi Die knew that Su Binglan had written the play and intentionally made it different from the others. Those who had already seen the play had high praise for it. Su Wenxiu and Zi Die saw many people flocking toward the theater when they arrived. Some even queued up to buy tickets a few days in advance. Since the play was so popular, the tickets sold out quickly. ¡°I heard the Lion King play was excellent.¡± ¡°Of course it is. The setting, dialogue, and singing are perfect. I¡¯ve already seen it, but I¡¯m buying another ticket to watch it again.¡± ¡°Her Highness is just too talented.¡± ¡°I highly agree. Not only do people from our neighbors like coming to the Grand Theater, but people from other places do, too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to release a new play.¡± ¡°The singing and dancing are different from the previous plays. You¡¯ll know what I mean once you finish watching. I enjoyed the lighting effects and the costumes the most.¡± ¡°The story was so touching. My children enjoyed the play.¡± ¡°My children can¡¯t wait to watch it. I¡¯m here to buy them some tickets.¡± Many people discussed The Lion King at the theater entrance. Su Wenxiu and Zi Die could tell it would be a good play. Since Su Wenxiu was a member of the Su family and had a VIP card, he did not need to buy a ticket. Instead, he could just go to the second floor with Zi Die. The couple went to the snack section and bought popcorn and milk tea before heading to the second floor. People had developed a habit of eating popcorn and drinking milk tea while watching plays. Su Wenxiu wanted Zi Die to have what everyone had. Many people were queueing up to buy popcorn and milk tea at that moment. After taking her seat, Zi Die said, ¡°Do you remember when you returned from Yang County and we ate before coming here?¡± Su Wenxiu had brought her to eat pickled fish noodles back then. However, they departed after that and ended up buying tickets to the same show that afternoon. Coincidentally, they even sat beside each other. At the time, Zi Die did not even know that she had a VIP ticket, which the theater staff had deliberately given her. After thinking back to that time, Zi Die felt it was a wonderful memory. Back then, Su Wenxiu even walked her back to the medical school after watching the play. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Side Story (8) Chapter 966: Side Story (8) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Of course, I remember that.¡± Su Wenxiu smiled. Although a few years had passed, he still remembered that time. Zi Die looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Then why¡¯d you agree to share a meal with me when you returned from Yang County?¡± She looked at him with anticipation as she awaited his answer. Su Wenxiu raised his brows and asked back, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Zi Die nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course I do!¡± She could not guess Su Wenxiu¡¯s thoughts back then because he always looked so mysterious. Zi Die was nervous and anxious back then. Su Wenxiu ruffled his wife¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°I gave your confession much thought when I was in Yang County. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you and the words you said. After a while, I realized that¡ª¡± ¡°Well, what did you realize?¡± Zi Die was eager for her husband to get to the point. Since Su Wenxiu rarely expressed his feelings, she wanted to remember them forever. Su Wenxiu chucked. ¡°I realized that I missed you.¡± Zi Die¡¯s eyes lit up, and she became excited. ¡°Really?! Did you really miss me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought of you very often while I was in Yang County.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. Zi Die smiled happily. ¡°I thought I scared you by confessing my feelings and even felt guilty about it. You went to Yang County so quickly after I told you how I felt.¡± She pouted, feeling a little aggrieved. Su Wenxiu¡¯s heart ached when he saw his wife¡¯s pitiful expression. He coaxed her, ¡°It was my fault for overthinking things. Don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± He did not understand his feelings back then and did not know he had such profound feelings for Zi Die. The young lady noticed how worried he was about her and felt warm inside. ¡°So, you already cared about me back then?¡± ¡°Of course I was.¡± Su Wenxiu nodded. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t understand it initially, I gradually learned. If you hadn¡¯t been so brave and told me how you felt, we might not be in this moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful that I dared to tell you my feelings back then,¡± Zi Die said smilingly. ¡°Thank you for being my wife,¡± Su Wenxiu said as he held his wife¡¯s hand. Zi Die smiled sweetly at him. ¡°You said that we don¡¯t have to thank each other.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± As the couple talked, the music began. There was even a band on the stage. The performances became more diverse, with more crew members in the theater. When Su Binglan first established the Grand Theater, there would only be regular plays with stage actors. Later, they added performances like dancing and singing. Gradually, there were even comedy shows. No matter what kind of play it was, everyone had a good time. The Grand Theater was so famous that there would be constant crowds of people buying tickets for the plays. The music and stage effects of The Lion King¡¯s play were excellent. When the play began, the audience, especially Zi Die, observed with great interest. She ate her popcorn and drank her milk tea as she watched. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s a lion?¡± a child on the first floor asked curiously. ¡°They¡¯re wild animals from the grasslands,¡± the child¡¯s mother explained, ¡°They¡¯re mighty animals, too.¡± Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Side Story (9) Chapter 967: Side Story (9) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Before the release of The Lion King, most people did not know what a lion was. The stage play educated everyone on what the world of lions was like. Since children loved watching such plays, their parents would bring them to the Grand Theater to watch. Moreover, everyone had extra money after Tenghe Town and Su Teng Village¡¯s improvements. Hence, the parents were willing to buy tickets for their children. People would even watch shows and go shopping during their off days. There were several performances of The Lion King throughout the day. In between shows, people would advertise their products on stage. ¡°Let me tell you all about my beauty mask. We made it using pearl powder, and it¡¯s excellent for your skin. You can apply some to your face and leave it on for fifteen minutes before washing it off. It¡¯ll make your skin fairer and more beautiful for longer. Allow me to demonstrate.¡± Someone soon went on stage and applied the facial mask. After washing it off, the audience noticed a significant improvement on the person¡¯s face¡ªit had become smoother and fairer. Everyone thought it was magical when they saw it. ¡°Such a thing exists?!¡± ¡°Twenty copper for a box isn¡¯t too expensive, especially since it can last a month.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought the pearl necklaces were good, but now there¡¯s a face mask made with pearls. It must be just as good.¡± ¡°Yeah, Her Highness invented this facial product, so it must be good, right? I want to buy one.¡± ¡°Yeah, me, too!¡± The host then told the audience that they could buy the facial masks backstage once The Lion King performance ended. Even so, it was a limited edition because the factory had just launched the product. Previously, Su Binglan had cooperated with Teng Sushui to open a pearl factory. Although they began making pearl necklaces, they also tinkered with the pearls to make facial masks and other skincare products. After inventing and developing the facial mask, Su Binglan gave them to her family first. Everyone felt better after using it as their skin became supple and delicate. Afterward, Su Binglan made some more and prepared to open a facial mask factory. The factory would then use the pearl extract to make facial masks and skincare lotions. She believed these products would be popular once she introduced them to the market. Whenever she had time, she would go to the mountains to find something she could use to make other facial masks. Ultimately, Su Binglan found herbs and plants to use for her facial products. She even planned to make medicinal makeup. Afterward, she could set up cosmetic chain stores in various places to sell her products. Su Binglan could then teach women to care for their skin and become even more beautiful. Zi Die said, ¡°Being a member of the Su family has its benefits. You can use all the new stuff before anyone else.¡± She had been using the pearl facial mask for a few days and felt her skin was smoother and more delicate. She even wore a pearl necklace that Su Binglan had gifted her. ¡°Teng Sushui said that there are plenty of pearls on her parents¡¯ island. I don¡¯t know what the island looks like, but it sounds completely different from our village.¡± Zi Die was referencing Su Wenxian¡¯s wife. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°Sushui said that her cooperation with Binglan has brought many benefits to her island. Sushui even invited Binglan to check out the island, but Binglan still can¡¯t find the time to visit. I reckon she¡¯ll go there when she¡¯s free.¡± Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Side Story (10) Chapter 968: Side Story (10) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After some thought, Zi Die said, ¡°I remember Sushui saying it¡¯s hot and the water is salty at the island. She also said that some people feel seasick when they take the boat.¡± Zi Die knew she would get seasick even if she were on a small boat. Therefore, she and her husband would travel by land whenever Su Wenxiu brought her to distant places for vacation. Su Wenxiu said, ¡°I wanted to bring you to the island to check it out, but I knew you¡¯d get seasick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Zi Die said, ¡°Binglan did some gorgeous paintings of islands, so I know what an island is supposed to look like.¡± After marrying into the Su family, Zi Die realized how capable and multi-talented her sister-in-law was. Su Binglan seemed to know everything, and her paintings were even better than those of the most renowned artists. Her colors were vibrant whenever she painted landscapes, and the same went for portraits. They were so realistic that one could not help but marvel at them. ¡°Oh, Binglan is holding an art exhibition in the capital soon, right? I heard there will be many famous paintings there,¡± Zi Die said. She knew there was a massive museum in the Xia Capital, but she only realized that it was an art exhibition, too. Although there were many paintings in it, some of them belonged to Su Binglan. ¡°The museum has paintings of many famous historical figures and some of Binglan¡¯s paintings. A lot of people will go and see them,¡± Su Wenxiu said, ¡°So many people want Binglan to teach them how to paint. ¡°Even though her paintings are priceless, she has opened a painting class in the comprehensive college. She even teaches students to draw and use watercolors and oil paints.¡± Su Binglan brought watercolors and oil paintings to this era, allowing many to learn the techniques required to make beautiful paintings. Before that, the people of this era only used black ink. Su Binglan even created a study kit and opened school supplies factories that specialized in making ink, paper, inkstones, brushes, and watercolors for painting. The school supplies that the factories made sold well and were popular among students of all ages. Su Binglan had opened these factories in various places as there were schools everywhere now. There was also a greater demand for school supplies. Su Binglan also designed and invented many different notebooks and pens. After all, the people of this era typically used brushes to write. However, thanks to her, they now had fountain pens. Everyone realized how much faster they wrote with fountain pens and switched to using them exclusively. The students even used fountain pens for the Imperial Exams. People also used fountain pens to write memorials. Moreover, Lan Ruozhu reformed it so that people would not write lengthy ones. By telling everyone to use key points in memorials, Lan Ruozhu helped shorten the time to write one. The Imperial Court had selected many new talents in recent years. Everyone worked earnestly because of how good the working atmosphere was. Ultimately, the Imperial Court nurtured many excellent government officials. Every official was sincere in making things more practical for the commoners. The newspapers also reported on those who made significant contributions to the people so that they would receive the commoners¡¯ praise and respect. It greatly encouraged the officials to work harder and get noticed. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: Side Story (11) Chapter 969: Side Story (11) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone was working hard and earnestly working for the people. Currently, the entire Chu Country was developing very well. Its economy, politics, culture, and so on were all developing very well. The current Chu Country had become a large country, and its population had also increased by a lot. Now, everyone was focused on learning. They would let the children go to free schools. The quality of the people had also improved, and the medical standards had also improved a lot. Now, when other countries mentioned the Chu Country, they could not help but praise it. The current Chu Country was no longer something that the Chu Country of the past could compare to. The other countries did not dare to have any more ideas about the Chu Country, let alone start a war. Everyone still wanted to import some things from Chu to their country. The main reason was that the things developed by the Chu Country were especially good. Not to mention the delicacies, even the food and necessities were amazing. There were also clothes to wear. There were down jackets and sweaters. The further north people went, the warmer they were. There was also cement. The roads made of cement were especially good. However, other countries did not know the secret recipe for cement, so they could only import cement from Chu. Also, with the spread of paper making and printing techniques, everyone could buy cheap brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones. There were also books. There were simply too many books in Chu. There was a huge library in Teng He County, Chu Country, and it contained many books. There were also many books in the Xia Capital, making it convenient for many people to go to the library to read. Even students from other countries would come to Chu to study. The students of the Chu Country would also hold exchange meetings regularly, and they would also welcome students from other countries to discuss knowledge together. Many people liked to come to Chu to take a look and have fun. Every time they came to take a look, they would exclaim in admiration. They were amazed by the changes in Chu. The commoners loved their emperor even more. Everyone felt that their living conditions had improved, and they were all grateful to Emperor Lan Ruozhu. Even the border was stabilized. Everyone no longer had to worry about a war. In fact, the common people were afraid of war and hoped to live in a peaceful environment. Now, everyone could live in a peaceful environment. Even if it was farming, the grain yield was still very high. Everyone didn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough to eat and not having enough to wear. Moreover, the imperial court had stored a lot of food. Fortunately, they could distribute food to the people at the critical moment. But now, because all the places had grown potatoes, sweet potatoes, high-yield rice, wheat, and other crops, there was a lot of food in reserve. In addition, many places had also planted greenhouse vegetables. Even though it was winter, everyone could still eat fresh vegetables. Moreover, there were many types of vegetables now, not as few as before. Now, under Su Binglan¡¯s leadership, everyone had grown a lot of fresh vegetables. There were also fruits. Now, there were more fruits. Strawberries and grapes could be eaten everywhere. Wine also became popular. Nowadays, the nobles were used to drinking red wine, and everyone felt that red wine was delicious. Of course, although Chu also grew grapes, the truly delicious grapes were still the grapes of Bright Moon City. Because the climate there was suitable for the growth of grapes, the grapes planted there were very sweet. That was why the grapes there were delicious. There were a lot of grapes there, and Bright Moon City had even built a grape factory that specialized in producing raisins. Raisins had become a specialty of Bright Moon City. They would all be transported to Chu. The commoners of Chu could eat sweet grapes and raisins. Now, every household could grow tomatoes. Everyone¡¯s favorite food was still scrambled eggs with tomatoes. It was simple but delicious. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: A Bonus Ending Chapter 970: A Bonus Ending Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation While watching the play, Zi Die felt like eating fruits. Therefore, Su Wenxiu brought her to the fruit market to buy some to eat at home. After dinner, the couple returned to their room. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Su Wenxiu asked as he lay on the bed and held Zi Die¡¯s hand. She blushed but nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± Su Wenxiu then embraced and kissed his wife while the moon in the sky hid shyly behind the clouds. A month later, Zi Die discovered she was pregnant. The following year, she gave birth to a healthy baby boy. Su Wenxiu was incredibly excited, and the Su family became livelier than ever. Simultaneously, Su Binglan¡¯s facial masks became more popular. That was because everyone felt the difference after using it. When Wei Yao and Wei Le turned five, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an took them to an island by boat. Su Binglan discovered many things on the island, especially coconuts. She then taught everyone how to pick coconuts, how to drink the juice, and how to eat the meat. She even led everyone to set up a coconut juice factory on the island. Since Teng Sushui was the island owner¡¯s daughter, she could lead her people to build the factory and produce coconut milk. Afterward, they transported the coconut milk to the mainland by ship. The people of Chu Country thought coconut juice was delicious, even though it tasted different from milk tea and fruit juice. Su Binglan even found mangoes on the island and brought them to Chu Country. Everyone soon began eating mangoes and drinking coconut juice daily. Su Binglan even found seashells and other things on the island. She then taught the islanders how to make crafts and jewelry with those things. The islanders¡¯ crafts were unique and beautiful. Even Xie Wanyin was emotional when she saw the mangoes and coconut milk. ¡°Only Binglan can find such amazing things.¡± Although Xie Wanyin was the empress, she often cooked for Lan Ruozhu in the palace kitchen. The couple lived an extraordinary life in the palace, and Xie Wanyin even gave birth to a girl. Most of the time, Lan Chengtai cared for his little sister. Su Binglan was relieved that her brother was living well in the palace. After a few more years of development, Chu Country became even more prosperous. Everything flourished, and the people lived peacefully. Of course, everyone was grateful to Emperor Lan Ruozhu and Princess Su Binglan. Under Su Binglan¡¯s suggestion, Lan Ruozhu would inspect the troops every few years on the streets of Xia Capital. He would also invite the emperors, crown princes, and princesses of various countries to watch. It was also to display Chu Country¡¯s strength and intimidate other countries. With that, Chu Country could remain peaceful. This year, Su Binglan and Luo Jin¡¯an followed Lan Ruozhu to the city wall to observe the troops below. However, Su Binglan did not notice a woman in a white veil standing in the crowd. The person beside the woman said respectfully, ¡°Madam.¡± The woman was the current leader of the Ice Clan. She looked at Su Binglan on the city wall and said, ¡°That should be Sister Bingwan¡¯s daughter. She really is the chosen one. Her appearance here has brought significant benefit to the people of this land.¡± ¡°Madam, are we going to see her?¡± the lady beside the leader asked. The clan leader smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It seems our clan matters have been settled. We¡¯ll let Sister Bingwan¡¯s daughter continue living her life.¡± ¡°Understood, Madam.¡± Su Binglan seemed to have sensed something as she stood on the city wall. She looked toward the crowd curiously when Luo Jin¡¯an asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think Mother would be pleased to see how Chu Country has turned out.¡± Luo Jin¡¯an realized that Su Binglan was referencing Bing Suwan, the mother she had when she lived as Lan Ruobing. ¡°Your mother was a member of the Ice Clan, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, she was.¡± The Ice Clan had a unique bloodline and possessed the Immortal Meridians. Perhaps it was because of them that Su Binglan was able to bring balance to this world and create her own happiness. In the end, Su Binglan lived happily ever after with Luo Jin¡¯an and their children. ¨C The End ¨C